《Days after Breaking up with My Ex》


 Chapter 1 All the Money at the Train Station Was Stolen

    As the saying goes, the general trend of the world is to be divided for a long time and to be divided for a long time.


    And the love between a child and a daughter is also divided and combined, combined and divided. Some of them closed for a long time, but some of them did not.


    It was as if we were in an age where it was especially easy to break up, because of the trivial things, because of the betrayal, because of the family obstruction, because of the difficulty in separating from other places, because of the bad character, because of the separation.


    Thousands of worlds have thousands of reasons to break up.


    After the breakup, they had their own ways and moods.


    Or he would cry all day, or drink all day, or be unable to let go for a long time, or let go and continue to walk, or immediately have fun.


    ...


    A year after I broke up with my ex-girlfriend, I was still in the shadows of a breakup.


    On may 1st, I went out alone to travel. However, the crowded attractions made me tired, so I decided to go back early.


    That day, I had just arrived in Green city railway station by car and was going to buy a ticket home.


    This is the last train on my way home. I''ll be home in two more hours.


    There were many people in the ticket office, and there was a long queue at every window. No way, may day is like this, almost all the train stations in the country are like this, crowded.


    I saw that the length of the line was not bad, so I randomly picked a line and lined it up. According to the situation, it was expected to be about half an hour. The feeling of waiting had always been painful, but there was only one train to our county today, so I had to buy tickets.


    The closer I got to the front, the more time passed. I wanted to take out my wallet and id card in advance so that it would be my turn to do it quickly and save everyone some time.


    However, when I reached into my pocket for my purse, I couldn''t find it!


    I was shocked because I knew that my wallet was always in this pocket. How could I not have it?


    My first reaction was to be stolen, but I secretly hoped that maybe I remembered it wrong, so I put my hand into my pocket and reached to the bottom, but the pocket was not broken, the wallet was still not!


    I subconsciously turned to the other pockets on my body, but when I turned to the pockets of my pants, I suddenly realized that my phone was gone, too?


    My heart sank. It''s over. It must have been stolen!


    His mother''s wallet and cell phone were in two different pockets, and they could all be lost. I wonder if the thief was too skilled or if I was too careless.


    What should we do?


    For a moment, I had a feeling of despair. I had no money or cell phone. What should I do? At this time, he had no money on him, and his id card and bank card were all in his wallet.


    Her phone was gone, and she couldn''t find anyone for emergency treatment. But I don''t even know anyone in this city. Who should I call for help?


    I scolded the thief in my heart and at least left it to me for my cell phone. My cell phone has been used for more than a year, and it''s not worth it. You stole it too?


    But what''s more, there''s only one phone number I can remember, and that''s my ex-girlfriend''s!


    More and more mobile phone functions, more and more advanced, more and more intelligent, more and more attractive, just keep the number in the phone, call directly through the contacts, who will be a number of keys?


    I didn''t even remember my family''s phone number or my friends''. All I knew was that they kept it in my phone, but I remembered my ex-girlfriend''s phone number!


    Even though we broke up for a year, I still remember the eleven digits clearly.


    It''s like it''s imprinted in my brain!


    The only person I can call for help seems to be her, but we haven''t contacted for nearly a year. Can I call her?


    I sat by the flower bed in front of the train station square, dejected and at a loss.


    I have thought about many situations, including my own miserable exile on the street, and even the situation of walking home. It''s only two or three hours''drive. You have to walk until the end of time.


    However, what I think about the most is my ex-girlfriend.


    When her name came back to my mind, I felt a little uncontrollable.


    In fact, I haven''t forgotten her for so long.


    Gradually, instead of worrying about my desperate situation, I was thinking about my ex-girlfriend.


    I wonder how she is now.


    Now I don''t know anything about her, and I''ve never contacted her, even though I''ve missed her so many nights.


    How hard is it to forget someone?


    Just like that, I thought for more than half an hour and finally made a decision.


    I want to call my ex-girlfriend!


    It''s just that the situation is not that simple. Even if I want to make a call, I have to find a cell phone.


    I know, this is definitely not an easy thing. Sure enough, I didn''t borrow a cell phone for more than an hour. There were so many people in front of the train station that no one would lend me a cell phone.


    Of course, I can''t blame anyone else. If I compare my heart with mine, I might reject it. After all, the train station is one of the most chaotic places. There are all kinds of people here, so we still have to be on guard when we go out.


    It''s always right to be on guard when you''re out.


    But is our society too cold now?


    I sat in front of the flower bed, feeling very sad and helpless.


    Well, I can''t even get in touch with my ex-girlfriend!


    I sat there stupidly. No one in the square looked at me. It was as if I didn''t exist. No one could see my loneliness and helplessness.


    At this moment, all I had left was the handbag beside me, which contained a few clothes, a charger, a charging treasure, a razor, and so on. I think it would be better if I had more eyes. If I put the money in different places, maybe I would have some change on me, instead of being penniless and desperate like I am now.


    I''ve never been as helpless as I am today. From head to toe, I seem to be emitting a pitiful aura.


    I don''t even want to call my ex-girlfriend, because I don''t want her to see me in such a bad state.


    I stared numbly at the square, the endless flow of cars, the people coming and going, everything seemed to blur, just like those fast shots in the movie, no one would stop for me.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a place that caused a little chaos. The people nearby looked over at the same place, but soon they hurried past as if nothing had happened.


    I saw that it was an old man who fell to the ground.


    But none of the passers-by came forward to help them, and some even avoided them from afar. Some of the people who talked about it did not come forward to help.


    I saw the old man''s expression was very painful, so I quickly stood up and walked towards him.


    I want to help him!


    I didn''t think so much. It was just a little help. Besides, what can I do even if the old man wants to blackmail me? I don''t have any money on me. What am I afraid of?


    "Are you all right, sir?"


    I asked him as I picked him up.


    The old man stood up with my help and seemed to be fine. He shook his head and said to me, "It''s all right, it''s all right. I''m old. My legs and feet are not sharp anymore. Thank you, young man." Nothing." I smiled.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought that I could ask the old man to help me, so I quickly asked, "Old man, that, do you have a cell phone? The old man looked at me and I explained," my cell phone and wallet have been stolen. Now I want to call my friend." Ah, it''s all stolen." The old man looked at me sympathetically and sighed," there are many thieves at the train station. You have to be careful. You can use my phone. With that, the old man put his hand into his pocket and took out his cell phone. It was an old man''s phone, but for me, it was enough to make a call.


    I looked at the old man''s phone and took a deep breath. After another ten seconds, I pressed down the eleven numbers in my memory.


    Then, he pressed the dial out button.


    When I pressed the push button, my hands trembled, and the muscles on my face trembled, holding my breath involuntarily, or I didn''t dare to breathe at all. I put the phone into my ear and pressed it tightly. The beep came into my ear very clearly.


    I was so looking forward to her answering the phone, hearing her voice, and I was so afraid to hear his voice.


    My heart was in a state of extreme conflict, and an unspeakable fear spread to my body like a weed. I only felt my body unusually tense and hard, especially uncomfortable.


    There was still a'' beep'' in my ear, and my ex-girlfriend still hadn''t answered my call. Suddenly, she felt a sense of loss and frustration.


    However, when" I''m sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavailable. I suddenly felt a little relieved when the voice sounded.


    I sighed and looked up at the dim sky. Maybe this was god''s plan.


    In fact, I never dared to face her.


    I stood there for a few more seconds before I took my phone away from my ear.


    However, before the phone was taken off, it suddenly rang again, and the old man''s phone rang especially loudly. It was not exaggerating to say that it was a bit harsh. It was simply the king of counterfeit machines. There seemed to be impurities in the horn, crackling.


    My hand trembled again and almost dropped my phone. I really didn''t expect my cell phone to ring at this time. I was shocked. Maybe I was too nervous just now.


    I thought someone might have called the old man, but when I saw the number on the phone, my heart was beating like it was about to pop out of my throat.


    It was his ex-girlfriend who called!

 Chapter 2 Ex-girlfriend for Help

    I think she must have called me back when she didn''t have time to answer the phone.


    Feeling the trembling of the phone in my hand, I became nervous again.


    A heart was pounding so violently that I couldn''t bear it, and I couldn''t breathe. I was in a daze for a dozen seconds before carefully placing my finger on the call button and pressing it down.


    But I still didn''t dare to take a breath. I put my cell phone beside my ear. At this moment, I listened attentively to the side of my ear. My heart was in a mess and torn.


    The train station was still bustling with people. It was like a noise field. There was always a sound in the ears. There was no silent mode, no. Even if it was late at night, the train station would not stop operating. There would still be people waiting for the train and leaving the station in front of the square. The night bus and taxi would still be on the road.


    However, this time, these sounds seemed to have been filtered, or my ears had entered another time and space, and I could only hear the sound coming from the microphone.


    However, for the next minute, the microphone was silent, extremely quiet, as if it had lost its voice, without a sound at all.


    I even have some doubts. Is there something wrong with the old man''s phone?


    But I didn''t dare to take the phone away from my ear. I wanted to press the phone tightly against my ear. I wasn''t afraid of pain. I was just afraid of missing it. I was afraid that my ex-girlfriend would say something and I didn''t hear it.


    I stood alone in the train station square, and the crowd passed by me." Xing Yun? At this moment, a voice finally came.


    It was so familiar as if the voice that lingered in my ears yesterday. I didn''t know how to describe that moment.


    After a year, I finally heard her voice again!


    But, I don''t know how she knew it was me. Or why did she guess it was me?


    My lips trembled slightly, and I felt especially dry. My heart still felt as if it had been electrocuted violently.


    Ding Ge!


    A unique girl, to this day, still haunts me... I suddenly couldn''t speak, as if something was stuffed in my throat. After ten seconds, I still didn''t speak.


    And when dinger called my name, she didn''t say anything.


    The microphone sank into a suffocating stagnation.


    "Ding Ge..." I finally called out her name again.


    That beautiful and elegant face appeared in my mind again, and my thoughts were as unstoppable as a flood of floodgates! It tore me apart like a beast. All the pain that had been hidden for a year broke my nerves.


    In my heart, it was like a burning fire!


    "What''s the matter? At this moment, Ding Ge''s calm and indifferent voice came softly.


    Listening to Ding Ge''s familiar and unfamiliar tone, my heart ached a little. We are not the same as before!


    Time has changed, and she is no longer my Ding Ge.


    I cleared my throat slightly and took a deep breath before pretending to be calm and saying, "Well... Can you do me a favor?" What''s up? Ding Ge didn''t say no and didn''t hang up.


    "Well, can you contact Old Gao for me and tell him that I''m waiting for him at the flower bed in front of Green city railway station? Ask him to pick me up." Actually, I thought about it before I called Ding Ge. I didn''t want to ask her for help directly. As long as she could send this message to Old Gao, I would be saved.


    Old Gao is my buddy. He''s a good friend who has been through all kinds of cheating and eating.


    I still don''t want Ding Ge to know about my situation. I admit that I really want to see her, but I''m afraid to see her.


    After listening to what I said, Ding Ge seemed to say coldly, "Just contact him directly." Well, my phone was stolen. I said with shame.


    "What''s wrong with you? What happened? I heard a hint of concern in dinger''s voice. Maybe I was thinking too much.


    I had no choice but to tell her about my situation.


    "But I don''t have Old Gao''s number on my phone. Ding Ge said.


    "What about Hu Zi''s?"


    Hu Zi is also my best friend. He and Old Gao are my most trusted partners. It was safe for them to pick me up in Green city railway station. I couldn''t think of anyone else.


    After all, it''s okay for you to borrow some money from some friends, but it doesn''t make sense to have someone pick you up from such a long distance. I don''t like to owe people favors.


    As for the family, forget it. With my habit of reporting good news without worrying, I really can''t open my mouth.


    "Not really. Ding Ge opened his mouth and said it without even thinking about it.


    "Hey!"


    I heaved a heavy sigh, feeling as if god was deliberately against me.


    There was actually another person, and I thought she would help me too. That was Ding Ge''s best friend, Lin Ya. We usually called her girl.


    Lin Ya and I have always been on good terms, and even after I broke up with Ding Ge, our relationship hasn''t changed. Just because of Ding Ge, sometimes we have to avoid some topics in our conversation.


    After all, Lin Ya was still Ding Ge''s best friend, and it was too awkward for me to ask lin ya to pick me up and pass on the message through Ding Ge.


    I held up my phone and fell silent again.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly took the initiative and said, "If you can''t, I''ll pick you up." Are you... Free?" I asked with embarrassment because I couldn''t hear any emotion from Ding Ge''s words.


    "You can wait there."


    After saying this, Ding Ge hung up the phone without giving me a chance to speak.


    I don''t know what Ding Ge thinks...


    After I returned the phone to the old man and thanked him, I sat down by the flower bed alone.


    The only thing I can do now seems to be wait for dinger to come.


    I wonder how Ding Ge is now, I thought.


    After all, we haven''t seen each other in a year. I don''t even know if she has a new boyfriend. What was her life like? Did her hair grow longer? I don''t know... The memories in my head fell like snowflakes all over the sky, filling the whole world of my heart.


    Ding Ge was a very special girl, at least her name was very special.


    How should I describe her?


    Beautiful, without a doubt she was very beautiful.


    Smart, careful, gentle, elegant, kind...


    I''ve always felt lucky to be with her, and I think she''s my soul mate!


    The days I spent with her were so happy that I will never forget them. Even now, I can still remember the sweet moment when we were together.


    But now it added a layer of sadness.


    I thought we would be together forever and ever.


    I never thought that one day we would break up...


    But we were still separated.


    In the past year, I haven''t missed Ding Ge for a day. I want to forget her, but I can''t!


    For the past year, I have been living in great pain, as if I had changed into a different person.


    Everything seemed meaningless. My life was numb, like a walking corpse, living day by day dejectedly.


    The sky in Green city gradually became cloudy, and my mood also became much gloomier. The colorful billboards around still couldn''t stop the gray spreading in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but think that Ding Ge was on his way to Green city, which made me rather excited, expectant, but also nervous and uneasy.


    Time passed little by little, from two in the afternoon to five in the afternoon, but Ding Ge still did not appear.


    I think it might not be here yet. After all, Ding Ge still had to go to the station, buy a ticket, wait for a bus, maybe ask for a leave, and the city of Green city was particularly congested, the speed of the bus to the city changed very slowly.


    However, an hour later, Ding Ge had not appeared.


    The sky gradually turned grey, and an inexplicable chill crept into his nerves. It''s not cold in may, but I feel a little cold.


    I can''t help but worry. Is there anything wrong? If it was in the past, I would have called and asked where she was. Isn''t that worrying?


    But now, I can''t even make a phone call.


    I can do nothing but wait.


    I suddenly felt that maybe I was wrong from the start.


    It suddenly became cloudy, as if it had been coated with lead. The sky became darker and the wind grew stronger.


    I felt hungry in my stomach, but there was not even a loaf of bread and ham in my handbag. There was only half a bottle of water left over, and I didn''t dare to drink it, because there was a charge for going to the toilet here!


    Hungry and cold, the bitter taste was so bad that even I felt sorry for myself.


    The rain finally began to patter.


    The rain was dripping down on her body, and it was exceptionally cold. Ding Ge should have been there if she wanted to come, but she still didn''t show up.


    I think she lied to me. She didn''t come at all!


    She did have a reason to do so!


    Because she hates me!


    She used this method to retaliate against me, making me full of hope before falling into despair. Compared to the harm I had caused her, it was nothing for her to do so.


    I wiped the rain off my face, looked up at the dark sky, stood up, and dragged my heavy footsteps to the eaves in front of the train station.


    Looking at the heavy rain in front of me, I was at a loss and lost.


    Wishful thinking?


    I think it''s the most appropriate word to describe myself.


    I foolishly thought about him day and night. Maybe he would have forgotten the past and gone straight ahead.


    I suddenly feel a little wronged. Even if you hate me, you don''t have to be so cruel to me, do you?


    But when I think about it, I feel like I deserve it. Isn''t it all my fault?


    I was the one who wanted to break up, and I was the one who was cornered today. Without all this, there wouldn''t be any pain today.


    But I still can''t believe it. Will Ding Ge really do this to me?


    Ding Ge wouldn''t have done that in her memory, but why hasn''t she shown up yet?


    Ding Ge, where are you?


    I want to see her so much, I miss her so much.


    I stared at the rain in front of me in a daze, with no hope in my heart.


    Just then, in a daze, I suddenly saw a figure rushing out of the rain!


    Because the rain was so fast, everything in front of me became a little blurry and foggy, so the figure seemed to rush out and suddenly appeared in my sight.


    She walked quickly towards the flower bed. She didn''t hold an umbrella, but covered her forehead with her hands to make her look clearer. When I saw her, she was drenched and her hair was in a mess.


    Although I didn''t see it clearly, I recognized it at a glance. The girl in the heavy rain was Ding Ge!

 Chapter 3 : The First Time We Met A Year after We Broke up

    Time and space seemed to be at a standstill. Ding Ge stood in the rain quietly. The scene was like a poem and a dream.


    Ding Ge in the rain became the only color in the black and white world. Her lonely figure was beautiful and beautiful.


    I ran into the rain without thinking!


    The moment I entered the rain, my clothes were soaked, but I didn''t care at all. I just stared ahead. Even if the rain fell into my eyes, I still couldn''t bear to blink.


    Ding Ge saw me, and I saw her.


    She''s here, she''s still here!


    In the heavy rain, the heavy rain curtain continuously yearned for us, and the whole world seemed to be left with only the two of us.


    Ding ge looked at me with a surprised look on her face, but it was fleeting. Then her expression became more complicated, sad, confused, and finally calmed down.


    For a moment, there seemed to be thousands of words wriggling in his throat, but in the end, he could not say a word.


    I don''t know how to describe my feelings...


    I waved at Ding Ge and motioned for her to follow me under the eaves to avoid the rain.


    Ding Ge followed me and we both ran under the eaves.


    I used the only bag in my hand to cover dinger from the rain, but it didn''t help much. Ding Ge''s clothes were all wet.


    The two of us stood side by side under the eaves. Every time we looked at each other, we tried to hide. Undeniably, an awkward atmosphere arose between us.


    Ding Ge tidied up her hair and clothes, and the rain ran down her pale face.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. We were so close, but we couldn''t get as close as before.


    Her appearance made my heart ache. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t have been in the rain.


    But I don''t know what to say. In the past, I would have held her in my arms. What right do I have now?


    "Why don''t you have an umbrella? I moved my lips and finally said the first thing we said after we broke up.


    "It didn''t rain at home when we arrived. Ding Ge replied faintly.


    "Then... Your clothes are all wet now. You have to change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold. Ding Ge pursed her lips and said softly," I only have this outfit on me." Then what should we do?


    It was already evening, the train to our place was gone, and even the bus had passed the latest one. It seemed that we couldn''t go back today.


    "We don''t have a car now. We can''t leave. Why don''t you find a hotel first? I said to Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge''s eyes were foggy, and I couldn''t seem to see through her emotions. She looked at the rain that was still pouring and would not stop for a short time, and finally nodded.


    There was a hotel opposite the train station. I said to her, "Then you go. Ding Ge looked at me doubtfully and asked," aren''t you going?" I lost my id. Ding Ge should know what I mean. I lost my id, so we can only have one room if I go.


    But is our relationship right now?


    "What about you? Ding Ge stared at me and asked.


    "I''ll make do overnight. I turned around to look at the ticket office crowded with people, and everyone was sheltering from the rain.


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "How is this going to work?"


    "It''s okay. Leave me alone." I smiled indifferently. This sin was nothing, and the night was over.


    Ding Ge suddenly looked at me angrily, but she suppressed her emotions and said in a deep voice, "Leave you alone? Why did you call me today? I lowered my head and was speechless. After thinking about it, I said," then lend me a hundred yuan first. I''ll just find a small hotel to stay overnight. The train station is not short of hotels, of course, there are all kinds of small hotels, about thirty yuan a night, some do not need id cards.


    "Okay, I''ll live wherever you live. Ding Ge said willfully.


    I was silent, but stubbornly shook my head.


    I once swore that I would never let Ding Ge stay in that humble little hotel again.


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Then you can come with me." "Not very convenient." I understand what Ding Ge means


    Ding Ge looked at the heavy rain, her eyes reflecting the gorgeous rain, and she replied faintly," it''s not like I haven''t slept before. I grinned and wanted to laugh, but the corners of my mouth tasted bitter.


    We, are not the same as before.


    Ding Ge and I rushed into the rain and ran to the hotel opposite.


    In the rain, I subconsciously shielded ding ge from the rain. Although it was extremely insignificant, the heavy rain still mercilessly fell on us.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a little sweet that I hadn''t seen for a long time. I never thought we could be so close. She was like she was in my arms.


    However, the cruelty of reality reminded me that what you felt was an illusion. You couldn''t even hold her hand as naturally as before.


    After a short walk, we were drenched again, and even I trembled a little, not to mention Ding Ge. Her thin body looked even thinner.


    Since I don''t have an id card, we can only have one room.


    But I don''t know how to spend the night with her.


    It used to be such a normal thing, but now it''s much more complicated.


    Dinger opened a standard room with two beds, which made things much easier.


    The room was very clean and well furnished, and it looked very comfortable. After a few days of driving intermittently, it was tiring to travel and finally could sleep comfortably today.


    Closing the door, there were only the two of us left in the room.


    A world of two.


    But it felt awkward again. Ding Ge and I were so familiar, but so strange. The awkwardness outside was magnified several times.


    I took out the clothes in my handbag. Fortunately, they weren''t too wet. I picked out a jacket and pants and handed them to Ding Ge. I said to her," you can wear my clothes first. She seemed to have only one choice. When we were in our little house, Ding Ge would always put on my clothes playfully. She said it was comfortable to wear it wide and big, and she liked the smell of me on it. But right now, I don''t know if she still wants to wear my clothes?


    Ding Ge took my clothes, and there was no embarrassment on her face. Maybe she knew she had no choice. She said to me, "I''m going to take a shower." Okay. Ding Ge took my clothes and went into the bathroom. I took off my wet clothes and changed.


    Then, I lay on the bed idly, and the sound of water began to come from the bathroom.


    At this moment, I really don''t have any bad thoughts in my heart, some are just unspeakable melancholy and sadness.


    Even if I live in the same room with Ding Ge, she''s not my girlfriend anymore.


    Recalling the past, and the scene today is so similar, the world of two people, everything in the room is full of warm and romantic atmosphere. We hugged each other tightly, lingering like fire and full of love.


    However, today, the same scene, but no longer the warmth of that year.


    I reached out and touched my face, which was still wet and a little cold.


    I stood up, walked to the bed, and looked out at the hazy world.


    The rain left a trail on the window, like tears from the glass. I could feel the cool air coming in from the window. It made my body a little fragile.


    Rainy days always make people weak, and even the ability to think has been weakened a lot, sometimes it is unclear what the moment is.


    I felt like I was hallucinating, but I was still shivering in front of the train station. Ding Ge didn''t come, and we weren''t in the same room at all.


    When I stood in front of the window and was lost in thought, not long after, Ding Ge came out of the bathroom.


    It wasn''t a hallucination. She was standing right in front of me.


    She was wearing my clothes and wiping her wet hair with a towel. She was beautiful, always beautiful. The light shone on Ding Ge''s white face, shining with a moving color.


    I don''t know if it was because she had just taken a shower, or if Ding Ge was also shy. Her face was slightly red, and she didn''t seem to dare look at me. Her eyes never stopped on me.


    The two of us did not speak, and the two of us fell into a brief silence.


    I don''t like this feeling. It''s depressing and uncomfortable. It reminds us of the fact that we broke up all the time.


    That was the most painful feeling in my life, like a thousand arrows piercing through my heart, a heart-rending pain!


    "Are you washing?" Ding Ge asked me.


    I didn''t know how to face Ding Ge, nodded, and entered the bathroom with the intention of escaping.


    Opening the shower head, the sound of water came, and the mirror on the wall was stained with a layer of white mist. I reached out to wipe it off and looked at the vicissitudes of my life in the mirror dejectedly.


    When did I become like this?


    Remember when Old Gao yelled at me and saw what you were like! Today, I finally saw it. I had the worst and saddest year of my life, living in a state of chaos like a corpse, and life meant nothing to me.


    In fact, I know that the reason why there is no meaning is because I don''t have Ding Ge in my life!


    Do we have any hope of getting back together?


    Although I can''t help but think this way every day, I can''t help but ask myself, what can I give Ding Ge, can I still be worthy of her?


    Don''t be delusional. Without you, Ding Ge has already walked on the good road of life, and you, the mud under your feet, you should walk on your own.


    Live and die!


    I clenched my fists as hard as I could, causing the veins in my temples to burst. At this moment, my inner emotions exploded. I really want to ask god why he treated me so unfairly. Why are you doing this to me?


    If time could flow back, would Ding Ge and I still end up today?


    ...


    After washing, I came out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s cell phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and looked at it, then sat up from the bed and walked to the bathroom.


    This had never happened before. Ding Ge never picked up the phone behind my back. She really had no secrets in front of me. But now, she''s answering the phone behind my back?


    Of course, I can simply understand that we are not boyfriend and girlfriend anymore. She just doesn''t want me to hear it again. Or, I can also understand that the person who called her is not ordinary, their relationship is extraordinary, so, who will he be?


    "Hello. Ding Ge''s voice was a little soft, and it was obvious that the person on the phone was very close to her.

 Chapter 4 : Could It Be Her New Boyfriend?

    Could it be Ding Ge''s new boyfriend?


    I couldn''t help but guess.


    Ding Ge walked into the bathroom and closed the door. Her laughter was muffled through the door, but she could not hear what she was talking about.


    I started to get restless, as if I suddenly felt like a knife was hanging over my head.


    My mood suddenly became unusually irritable and I wished I had the super ability to listen to the wind!


    In just a few minutes, I completely lost my mind and couldn''t help but look in the direction of the bathroom. Fortunately, the only thing to be thankful for was that dinger didn''t stay in the bathroom for long, just a few minutes.


    She walked into the room calmly, as if she had received an insignificant phone call. I wanted to ask her who she was, but I couldn''t ask her directly. I had to wait for her to tell me.


    But would she?


    This doubt was in my heart, making me suspicious and uneasy.


    Ding Ge placed his phone on the table, his mouth inadvertently curved, and the sound of slippers on his feet became lighter as he walked.


    I could clearly feel that her mood had improved since she picked up the phone.


    What kind of sign is this?


    She used the water heater to boil the water and asked me, "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    I nodded. I didn''t have any money on me, so I couldn''t eat.


    "I can only eat some instant noodles for the night."


    This hotel has no food and beverage service. It only offers things like instant noodles, ham, bread and drinks. It''s still raining outside. I don''t want to go out either. It''s better to lie in my room and rest.


    I lay down on the bed with a "Yes" sound, and my doubts did not diminish at all.


    At this moment, Ding Ge was tearing up the sauce bag on the surface of the bubble. It suddenly occurred to me that Ding Ge was no longer my girlfriend, so naturally, she didn''t have to help me make the noodles.


    I feel a little embarrassed. I should do all these things myself now, and I can''t be so casual around her.


    I walked over and wanted to soak the instant noodles myself. Ding Ge seemed to have discovered my intention and said, "Let me do it."" I was stunned for a moment, so I had to step back. When we were eating instant noodles together, I always enjoyed sitting there and lying there. Everything else was done by Ding Ge. Just like today, she boiled the water, tore open the sauce bag, poured the water in, soaked the instant noodles, and then I was in charge of eating.


    At that time, instant noodles were delicious.


    I always felt that Ding Ge''s noodles had a special fragrance.


    How much I miss spending time with her, even eating instant noodles!


    "All right, let''s eat. Not long after, Ding Ge turned around and handed me the instant noodles.


    I was really hungry, so I took it and started to eat. At this moment, the taste of instant noodles was still so delicious, it was the taste in my memory.


    "Eat slowly. Ding Ge reminded me again, just like before.


    I nodded but didn''t slow down.


    "Are you full? You should eat this bowl too. Ding Ge handed me another bowl of instant noodles.


    "It''s okay. There''s nothing else here. You can eat it." I know Ding Ge''s been in the car for such a long time, and he definitely hasn''t eaten.


    I can''t eat that much. Ding Ge picked up a fork and gave me some of the noodles in his bowl. He said to me, "Why are you so careless? You can steal anything. Her movements were so natural, as if she were still my girlfriend. I froze for a moment and said gloomily," if I had known, I wouldn''t have traveled. Ding Ge asked again," why do you remember traveling? I haven''t seen you out for so long. I paused for a moment, then replied," I''m just out to relax." Everyone else is a breadwinner. Aren''t you lonely by yourself? Ding Ge asked jokingly with a glint in his eyes.


    I smiled helplessly and shook my head. "With whom? No need to bring it. The corner of Ding Ge''s mouth curved imperceptibly and the fork in her hand spun around the bubble. She blinked and gave a faint" oh."


    "How about you? How are you?"" I asked her, but I wanted to ask her about her love life


    Dinger brushed her hair behind her ear and curled her lips, "That''s it. Life isn''t that boring anymore." I know that the annoying bug in Ding Ge''s mouth means me, but she doesn''t sound disgusted. Instead, she sounds flirtatious.


    However, she did not say the question in my heart.


    "Didn''t you find another one? After asking this question, I became nervous. I was afraid to hear the answer I didn''t want to hear.


    At the same time, the image of Ding Ge calling just now flashed in my mind over and over again.


    Dinger looked at me as if she was trying to whet my appetite. After a while, she said, "Why are you asking?" "Nothing." Ding Ge''s words made my heart skip a beat


    Still no answer.


    Curiosity killed the cat. The more Ding Ge didn''t say it, the more I wanted to know.


    After eating the instant noodles, both of them lay on the bed.


    Two beds, of course.


    At this moment, I really want to lie down with Ding Ge, not the kind of lust, I really don''t have any lewd thoughts in my mind.


    Even if I had to hold her quietly, I would be satisfied!


    The tv in the room turned on, and Ding Ge didn''t ask me what to watch. He changed the remote control to his favorite station. Actually, it doesn''t matter to me what I watch, because I don''t usually watch much tv.


    When she was with Ding Ge, she controlled the remote and chose her favorite show. I just stayed by her side, sometimes playing with my phone or tablet when I was bored.


    Ding Ge especially likes to eat fruit, and when he watches tv, he can''t leave fruit, just like some people can''t leave popcorn to watch a movie. Every time she watched tv, she liked to snuggle up to me. She either leaned her head over or hugged one of my arms. Sometimes she knocked her legs on me.


    But today, Ding Ge did not lean against me, nor did he have any fruit in his hand.


    Have you changed your habits?


    I turned my head to look at her. She looked very serious. I don''t know if she was serious or if she wanted to hide the mystery.


    I wasn''t in the mood to watch tv. I just stared at the screen in silence, thinking in my head. I still feel a little depressed and embarrassed. In the past, this was just the most common thing between us, but now, I feel uncomfortable when neither of us talk, but I don''t know what to say.


    A lot of words died in their stomachs!


    "Well, thank you this time." I took the initiative to talk to Ding Ge.


    You''re welcome. Dinger looked at the tv and didn''t even turn to look at me. She replied casually.


    I was a little depressed, but I wanted to talk to Ding Ge like he didn''t want to talk to you.


    "Well, are you okay this time? Does your boss know?" Actually, I really hope that call was from her company, but there are some work matters that need to be communicated.


    "It''s okay. I''ve already asked for leave. Ding Ge still didn''t look at me and answered faintly.


    "That''s good." I was not reconciled and continued to ask," how''s the work going?" Not bad." Ding Ge replied rather easily.


    "How''s your relationship with your colleagues? Did anyone bully you?"


    "No, everyone is fine. They take good care of me."


    This time, Ding Ge finally turned her eyes to me, but I didn''t see a sly glint in her eyes.


    Before I could ask again, Ding Ge said," I''m sleepy. I''m going to bed. A sentence choked my stomach with questions.


    I thought I was enjoying watching tv, but I was sleepy in the blink of an eye.


    However, Ding Ge''s calm expression made me unable to see what was going on in her mind. She handed me the remote control and asked," are you still looking? I shook my head. Ding Ge turned off the tv and got into bed.


    I got out of bed and turned off the lights in the room, and the whole room fell into darkness.


    I silently walked to the window and gently opened the curtains. It was still raining heavily outside, as if it was going to end the world. The neon was cast a hazy halo in the rain, and the blurry light was like the future I couldn''t see clearly.


    Ever since I broke up with Ding Ge, I had no future and never thought about my future.


    In the past, Ding Ge was my future. Without her, I had no future.


    For a long time, I sighed silently.


    I don''t know if Ding Ge is asleep, but I''m not sleepy at all. Looking at the endless rain, my heart still can''t calm down.


    So many nights I was like this, thinking of Ding Ge very strongly, often falling into dementia, as if my soul had been taken away.


    Today, I finally saw her again. I couldn''t describe the feeling of seeing her again. It was as if someone had been pounding on my heart. It was not an abstract pain, but a real pain that could be reflected to my nerves.


    Again and again...


    It was like the sound of raindrops hitting the glass, low, depressing...


    And that phone call just now, it was like a long thorn stuck in my throat, it was so uncomfortable!


    I sighed silently into the night. Then I closed the curtains and walked lightly to the bed. With the faint light, I saw that Ding Ge seemed to have fallen asleep.


    And I lay on the bed, still not a trace of sleep.


    When I broke up with Ding Ge just now, I had the worst insomnia. I often couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. It was especially uncomfortable. Many times, I had to drink to sleep, get drunk, fall asleep, and forget those sad things for a short time.


    However, in the dream, there will still be Ding Ge. When we were together in the past, we didn''t dream about her much. When we left, we dreamed about her all day.


    As expected, people only know how to cherish and do wrong when they have lost. Only then do they know how to regret and grow up when they have experienced it!


    The room was dark and could vaguely see the outline of something. The ceiling above was like a huge black hole, as if it would devour me at any moment.


    It was so quiet that I could only hear the sound of rain outside. Ding Ge had always slept very quietly. On the other bed, I couldn''t even hear her breathing, so I couldn''t tell if she was really asleep or if she was still stuck in the mud like me.


    ...


    Could it be Ding Ge''s new boyfriend?


    This question has been bothering me all night!

 Chapter 5 Painful Parting

    Just like that, in the rain, I fell asleep in my imagination.


    My ex-girlfriend and I were in two beds in the same room, peacefully spending the first night after we broke up and reunited.


    There was no resurgence of old love like in movies or tv dramas, nor was there a shameless couple pinching each other, but it was as simple as giving a friend a helping hand when the other needed help.


    I think maybe we love each other too much, so even if we break up, we can''t be enemies. But maybe we love each other too much, we broke up, and we were destined not to be friends.


    Tonight''s night was just an accident. After tomorrow, we still go our separate ways and gradually disappear into each other''s life.


    The next morning, I was awakened by a rustling sound. I opened my eyes slightly and saw Ding Ge get up.


    Her movements were very light, as if she was afraid of waking me up. She looked at me when she got up, and when I opened her eyes, she saw it too.


    "Awake."


    Ding Ge blushed slightly, then turned around and walked into the bathroom without saying anything.


    I wasn''t sleepy anymore, so I got up and decided to open the window to get some air.


    Opening the curtains, I didn''t expect the rain to stop. The rain had lasted long enough. It seems that we can''t leave for the time being.


    After a while, Ding Ge walked up to me and frowned. "The rain hasn''t stopped yet. What should we do?" Wait, it''s not that big anymore. We''ll leave when the rain stops." Okay. I don''t know why, but I''m glad to know that I can stay with Ding Ge for a while longer.


    "I''ll go out and buy something to eat. I said to Ding Ge.


    "It''s going down right now. How do I get there?" Ding Ge sat back on the bed and said helplessly.


    "It''s okay. The rain is much lighter now. It''s not a problem."


    "All right, then."


    "What are you eating? I asked her.


    Ding Ge looked at me and said, "It''s still the same as before."


    ..."


    The same as before? Can it still be the same?


    When I had breakfast with Ding Ge, she usually drank tofu, salty, and bought some buns or fried dough sticks. She liked eating steamed buns, and sometimes she would buy steamed buns for her when there were steamed buns. Then they would buy an egg and eat it together. I don''t like egg yolks. She doesn''t like egg white. I eat it. Both of them were about to develop a rapport.


    I nodded.


    At this moment, Ding Ge turned his head away, but I was a little embarrassed, because I didn''t have a penny in my pocket, this money, but also dingge out.


    Ding Ge looked at me in doubt and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have no money."


    When I said this, I suddenly felt very sour and remembered those piercing memories of the past. A year had passed, but I didn''t expect that I still didn''t have the money to buy my ex-girlfriend breakfast.


    I''m really sad!


    "I forgot." Ding Ge quickly picked up her bag." Your money was stolen. Ding Ge handed me a hundred dollars. I took it and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute. Suddenly, Ding Ge stopped me again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ding Ge looked a little embarrassed and said, "When you go out, buy an umbrella and help me buy some clothes." Clothes?"" Yes, I can''t wear your clothes all the time. What if I go out again?" My clothes won''t dry for a while. Go buy me some. Ding Ge took out another 400 yuan from his bag and handed it to me." 400 yuan must be enough." I took Ding Ge''s money, but I didn''t feel good about it. Ding Ge used to buy me clothes all the time. She made the decisions about what I wore. As for her clothes, I never bought them for her once


    All this time when we went shopping, I was only responsible for weighing bags and trying on my own clothes. Everything else was handled by Ding Ge, so I didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    Hey, think about what a terrible boyfriend I used to be!


    Ding Ge got wet because she helped me. I had to buy her clothes for her. I even thought about it. Even if I lent her the five hundred yuan, I could buy her clothes and give them to her.


    However, I suddenly thought of another thing. Now, Ding Ge''s underwear is also wet, so I have to buy her underwear?


    This made me a little embarrassed.


    This was something I had never done for dinger.


    And the point is, I don''t know Ding Ge''s size!


    Underwear is fine, but how do we buy bra? You can''t go to someone''s store and hold balloons one by one.


    "That..." I didn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    Dinger looked at me with her beautiful eyes, wondering if she was faking it or if she really didn''t know what was going on. "So what?" Well, what... What size are you...?" Ding Ge had an epiphany, but then she suddenly pursed her lips, looked away, and whispered," don''t you know? I stammered, a little speechless.


    ...


    The rain had not stopped and the air was still cold, but there were still a lot of people near the train station, who could walk by people wherever they went, and I didn''t know which moment I was whisked away by money and cell phone.


    I went to the supermarket nearby to buy an umbrella, and then I thought about buying clothes for Ding Ge first, so as not to cool down if I bought breakfast first. Ding Ge''s stomach has never been good.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time I bought clothes for Ding Ge. Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a little sad. I felt that I really had a lot of things to do to Ding Ge in the past. Maybe I was holding a compensation attitude. Even if we broke up, I hope I could seriously pick out a dress for Ding Ge.


    In the past, she was the one who took the trouble to pick for me, but I didn''t know what to do.


    Now, let me pick one for her!


    I walked around the mall for more than half an hour and bought Ding Ge a pair of jeans, a jacket, a t-shirt and a set of black underwear.


    I have no confidence at all. Although I think these clothes are suitable for Ding Ge, I don''t know if she likes them or not.


    I hope she likes it.


    After buying the clothes, I was really relieved, and then bought some breakfast to go back.


    Ding Ge opened the door for me.


    "Here you go, try it on. I passed Ding Ge''s clothes to her.


    Ding Ge took the clothes to the bathroom to change, and soon came out.


    Beautiful, indeed beautiful.


    As everyone always says, she looks good in everything. Ding Ge looks very suitable in the new clothes I bought for her.


    Fresh, relaxed yet lively personality, coupled with Ding Ge''s natural elegant temperament, she was still so beautiful and charming in front of her.


    "How is it?" Ding Ge asked me.


    "It''s pretty."


    "Well, it''s quite comfortable to wear." Ding Ge looked quite satisfied, with a slight smile on the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s good."


    After that, Ding Ge and I had breakfast in our room, and then we had nothing to do. We were trapped here in this heavy rain. Although I knew we were separated, I couldn''t help but hope that the rain would last as long as possible.


    Because the rain stopped, the people were going to disperse.


    However, no matter how sharp the rain was, it couldn''t last forever.


    In the afternoon, the rain finally stopped and even the sun came out. Ding Ge and I packed up and finally got in the car home.


    We were in a car, and the two of us sat side by side in a double seat. There were not many people on the bus because of the rain, so it was difficult to see other passengers lying there. In a trance, there would be the illusion that there were only the two of us in the car.


    The car drove smoothly, but my heart was still suppressed after the rain and the sun. As time went by, my mood became more and more difficult to calm down.


    I don''t want to be separated from Ding Ge like this, but I can''t find a reason to keep her!


    After the station, we will be separated again!


    Ding Ge kept looking out the window, her eyes glistening. There was no expression on her face, and no one could tell what she was thinking.


    I felt some unspeakable pain, unspeakable tugging. There have been too many things to say to Ding Ge, but after this meeting, we said very little. Something in my throat seemed to urge me to talk to Ding Ge, but when I reached my mouth, it turned silent again.


    The car finally drove safely into Pucheng. Looking at the familiar roads and buildings, I knew that the car would be arriving soon.


    The pain suddenly intensified, and I felt the pain of my last breakup again.


    I shook hands, and the whole person became a little unnatural. I desperately controlled my breathing rhythm, but under the strong control of my heart, I lost completely.


    When the bus arrived, Ding Ge and I got out of the car.


    Ding Ge did not leave immediately. She stood there, her eyes drooping at her feet, as if waiting for something.


    I suddenly became at a loss, and my heart was pounded mercilessly by the intense sadness, like a city wall about to collapse, covered with mottles.


    In fact, no matter how much you say, it''s useless. You can''t change everything. Then, your heart will still hurt!


    I think that''s it. It''s over.


    I looked at Ding Ge, speechless, with mixed feelings in my heart.


    I gritted my teeth, took a deep breath, forced a smile on my face, and said to dinger," thank you for this time. Ding Ge glanced at me and said nothing.


    She looked into the distance again, with a look of forbearance and stubbornness on her face. I felt as if I had an illusion that maybe Ding Ge still liked me.


    However, soon his delusions were extinguished by him.


    "I''ll pay you back the money I owe you as soon as possible. I said again.


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s eyes suddenly turned red. She did not know why her face suddenly became angry. The air around her seemed to have stopped. She stared at me coldly and asked, "When?" I was a little stunned. I don''t understand why she''s so angry all of a sudden. Why is she so angry? But I didn''t dare to ask her, so I replied," just for a few days."" Meng Xingyun! Dinger looked at me and gritted her teeth." What am I to you? Her emotions were so intense that even her eyes were swollen with tears. In my heart, there was a huge wave of pain


    My lips quivered but I couldn''t say a word.


    Finally, Ding Ge took a deep breath and her expression became cold. She said coldly," then you should return it quickly. Ding Ge walked to the side of the road and left without looking back.


    Looking at her back, my chest seemed to be filled with swelling emotions. I wanted to shout, but I couldn''t even make a sound.

 Chapter 6 : Get Drunk When You Get Home

    I stood there for a long time before I left in a daze.


    When I got home, I still didn''t have any motivation. I was listless like a frosted eggplant. I just wanted to lie on the bed and not move.


    As I lay in bed with my head covered, I couldn''t help but recall the two days I spent with Ding Ge. Those dreamy scenes seemed unreal to me.


    Thinking about meeting Ding Ge in the rain, her wet face and thin figure drenched in the rain, my heart surged.


    When I saw Ding Ge, I seemed to see hope. But back then, what I brought to Ding Ge was despair!


    In the end, the look on Ding Ge''s face as he left hit me hard in the heart.


    That image reminded me of the despair and grief on Ding Ge''s face when we broke up before, like a sharp blade in my heart!


    My body shuddered a few times. The images seemed like they were trying to crush me. I curled up and gasped deeply.


    She clutched the edge of the quilt tightly with her hand and hid herself in the dark and dark quilt. She closed her eyes and tried her best to stop herself from thinking about her.


    Maybe I just saw Ding Ge, and this time, I couldn''t control myself no matter how much I tried. I sat up from the bed, and my whole body seemed to suddenly fall down. I wanted to drink. I wanted to get myself drunk first. I''ll talk about the rest later.


    It''s just that there''s no wine in the house. I rummaged through the piles of rubbish and found nothing at all. Some of them just don''t know when to finish the empty wine bottles that haven''t been thrown away, and they smell terrible.


    Ding Ge hadn''t spent all the money before, so I went out to the supermarket to buy a bottle of white wine and mentioned home.


    I don''t think so much. Drink. I''m too dizzy to think so much.


    Sometimes, it''s better to be drunk than to wake up!


    I opened the bottle, filled the glass, accompanied by loneliness, one cup after another, and drank quickly.


    I closed my eyes and tried my best to suppress the strong smell. The acridity in my mouth burned down my chest along my throat.


    I can still hold my liquor, but I still feel like my head is going to explode after drinking a bottle by myself. Maybe I drank too much. I can''t control the whirling of the world.


    Soon, the pain in my stomach caused me to rush to the bathroom and vomit in the dark.


    I would rather be tortured physically than mentally!


    Finally, after I vomited, I crouched on the ground like a puddle of mud, panting heavily.


    Many nights I came here like this. Although I hadn''t been like this for a long time under the care of my friends, tonight, I really wanted to get drunk and pretend that nothing happened that night.


    He didn''t even have the strength to climb onto the bed and struggled to fall asleep on the sofa.


    There seemed to be a figure in the dream, but I couldn''t see it clearly, but I knew it was Ding Ge.


    We seemed to be very close, as close as if I could reach out and touch her cheek, and as far as possible, as if we were in different time and space.


    "Ding Ge..."


    I murmured painfully in the middle of the night.


    ...


    The next day, I was woken up by a loud knock on the door. When I woke up, I still felt a little uncomfortable, strong and lifeless, and listless.


    Staggering to the door, she opened the door. It was Old Gao.


    It was mentioned before that Old Gao and Hu Zi were both my best friends.


    Old Gao looked at me like this and slapped me with his hand. He frowned and said, "Damn, what''s wrong with you? How much wine do you drink?"


    "Come in."


    "Why did you drink yourself up again?" Old Gao gave me a hand and asked, "Didn''t you go on a trip? Why are you traveling like this?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it." I don''t want to say anything more.


    The process of traveling was not pleasant, just passive walking in the crowd. In fact, it was no different from staying at home. It was just a change of location. Even the scenic spots could not change the mood that had stopped a year ago.


    "No, what''s going on? Why can''t you get through to your phone?" Old Gao asked.


    "His cell phone was stolen, and his wallet was stolen. Damn it, he almost couldn''t come back."


    "Damn!" Old Gao cursed and asked, "Then how did you get back?"


    At this moment, I don''t want to talk about the sad things between me and Ding Ge.


    Instead of answering, I asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I want to play with you."


    "Okay, come out with me later." I changed my clothes, washed up, and went out with Old Gao.


    I lost my bank card, so I have to report it to the bank. Then he had to get a new card, but he still didn''t have an id card, so he had to get another one. I need to buy a new phone when my phone is gone. Thinking about it, I can''t help cursing the thief who stole me.


    I also have a card with only a thousand yuan in it. For the time being, only this money can be spent. First, I went to the cell phone market and bought a cell phone.


    Anyway, I usually use my cell phone to make calls, so I bought a counterfeit phone with less than 200 yuan. If I could use it, I got a cell phone card. Then he went to the police station to take photos, and the whole morning passed.


    At noon, Old Gao took me to a restaurant.


    Old Gao was a man who did not lack money to spend. His father was rich, so his son naturally had enough to eat and drink. Old Gao had been rich ever since we went to school together, and his father bought him a car after high school.


    We never paid for dinner with him, but of course, he didn''t care about the money.


    However, we don''t support extravagance and waste. We just ordered two small dishes and didn''t order any beer. It was mainly Old Gao who was driving. If I hadn''t been in his car today, I wouldn''t have done it so quickly.


    In the past, Old Gao was very crazy, and we advised him to ignore it. One time, he drove after drinking and finally got into a car accident. He almost died. From then on, Old Gao had a long memory of driving without drinking or drinking.


    Hey, speaking of which, these friends around me are actually growing up, much more mature than before.


    "I said that people travel to relax, but you are good. It''s still the same as before. It''s a white trip." Old Gao said, shaking his head as he chewed on peanuts.


    There''s no way. A broken heart can''t be cured by appreciating flowers and plants. If that''s the case, there won''t be so many people who are emotionally hurt.


    "It''s all done. This afternoon, my buddy will take you to relax. When Hu Zi gets off work tonight, the three of us can have a good drink." Old Gao added, "Don''t drink it yourself in the future. How many times have you said it?"


    I thought there was nothing else, so I let Old Gao do it.


    Then Old Gao said, "I''m looking for a new girlfriend. I''ll let you meet her this afternoon."


    Well, it''s rare for a man like Old Gao to be short of women.


    I was not surprised by this and did not take it to heart. I said, "Not the one before my trip?"


    "No, how about a new girlfriend?" Old Gao laughed.


    After dinner, Old Gao brought me to the billiards hall. He also called his girlfriend and said she would be here soon.


    We used to come to this billiard hall a lot, and we used to waste a lot of time here.


    When Ding Ge was still my girlfriend, she sometimes brought her here to play. She was not an introverted girl and wanted to try all kinds of new things.


    I think of her again...


    Ever since I saw her, my originally quiet heart suddenly became restless, and I was a little absent-minded when I played pool.


    Old Gao finished playing and it was my turn, but I didn''t know whether I should play big ball or small ball, so I asked Old Gao, "Do I play big ball or small ball?"


    "Little ball!" Old Gao looked at me, then frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    Actually, I didn''t want to hide it from Old Gao. I paused and replied, "I saw Ding Ge."


    As my best friend, Old Gao naturally knew about Ding Ge.


    For a moment, Old Gao was stunned and did not speak for a long time. My heart was rather bitter, so I could only remain silent. The air seemed to have become a little oppressive.


    I took the cue stick and hit it at the billiards, but I didn''t score.


    "And then?"


    Old Gao didn''t play ball, but sat on the chair, lit a cigarette and asked.


    "No, and then we met."


    "I mean, are you going to get back together with her?" Old Gao continued to ask.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head.


    "Then why did you see her?" Old Gao was in a hurry. At this moment, he suddenly remembered something and said with a sudden realization, "It was Ding Ge who brought you here, right?"


    I didn''t expect Old Gao to be right all of a sudden!


    I suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Old Gao stood up from his chair again and said angrily, "Since you don''t plan to get back together, what are you looking for her for? Xing Yun, you should move on. You should let go of this relationship! Look at you, look at how you''ve been through this year, like a walking corpse. Is it meaningful for you to do this? You can''t... You can''t trap yourself in there. There''s still a long way to go, you know?"


    How can I not know what Old Gao said? I know all the principles he said, but I can only try to forget her!


    Old Gao took a few breaths, then said to me in a serious voice, "Don''t be silly, Xing Yun. You and Ding Ge are done. You can''t go back to the way you used to be. Why are you torturing yourself like this? Maybe ding ge has already forgotten about you and already has a boyfriend. People don''t like you anymore."


    "Don''t be offended by the way your buddy talks. Ding Ge is a good girl, but you guys are over." Old Gao patted me on the shoulder and said, "You can only look forward now! Think about it. Why did you break up with Ding Ge? What did you do to her? Do you think you can get back together?"


    How did I break up with Ding Ge?


    My head hurt a little.


    To be honest, until now, I don''t want to recall that dark past!

 Chapter 7 The Daughter of A Friend of Your Aunts

    I felt like I was suffocating and suffocating. The images in my memory that changed my life cut me apart like a sickle!


    I sat in the lounge chair absent-mindedly while Old Gao looked at me with concern and said, "Okay, Xing Yun, don''t think about it."


    I took a few deep breaths like an asthma patient before I recovered.


    Actually, I know that Old Gao said this for my own good. What choice do I have if I don''t give up?


    This is a real society. There won''t be a reunion between little dragon girl and Yang Guo in 16 years, there won''t be 18 years of hardship waiting for wang baochuan in the cold kiln, Ding Ge won''t wait for me, even if she is willing to wait for her parents won''t let her wait.


    Maybe she still has me in her heart, but one day she will get married, and she will bury this relationship deep in her heart and never reveal it again.


    "I know." I wanted to explain a little more, but I called Ding Ge when I was out of options, but there was no need to think about it, so I said to Old Gao, "Play ball."


    "Sure." Old Gao also knew that it was useless to say too much. After all, this relationship was so unforgettable that it was not easy to let it go with a few words of persuasion.


    At this moment, Old Gao''s cell phone rang. He picked it up and said a few words, then said to me with a bright face, "My girlfriend is here."


    Old Gao went to the door to pick up his girlfriend. After a while, he led a girl over. The girl looked pretty delicate, like an inexperienced girl, with a ponytail tied and a reserved look. Old Gao introduced us to each other, "This is my girlfriend, Wang Mengmeng. This is my buddy, Meng Xingyun."


    "Hello." I said hello to Wang Mengmeng.


    Wang Mengmeng smiled shyly at me, looking like a shy girl.


    At this time, Old Gao, who had once regarded love as a romantic affair, did not realize what kind of love whirlpool he had entered after he had been trying to persuade me. Wang Mengmeng, who was a few years younger than her, almost tortured him to death.


    Of course, that''s the rest.


    For the rest of the time, my mood was still low, and I didn''t have any fun playing billiards. Wang Mengmeng didn''t know how to play billiards, and Old Gao wasn''t interested in teaching her, so Old Gao wasn''t interested.


    After chatting with wang mengmeng for a few minutes, they all asked and answered briefly, then didn''t say much more. It felt like she was too introverted. She was very different from the girlfriends Old Gao used to date. How did Old Gao know her?


    I was not in a good mood, so I didn''t want to disturb the couple when Wang Mengmeng couldn''t play, so I wanted to leave first.


    Old Gao was not happy. He had agreed to play together and have a party with Hu Zi tonight. I had to say that I had to go home today. Some other day, I''ll invite the two of them, and Old Gao let me go.


    I don''t think I''ve been home for a long time, so I should go home. I changed my phone number and had to tell my parents so that they wouldn''t worry.


    After saying goodbye to Old Gao, I went to the station to buy a ticket and went back to my hometown.


    Our family lived in a small town in the countryside. Our parents used to be teachers and taught for half their lives. Now they have retired. They usually have nothing at home and only have grandchildren. Unfortunately, I don''t even have a girlfriend.


    In fact, in the past, our family was quite happy. Although our parents never lived a rich life, they also lived in harmony with the neighbors. Their parents were very gentle and never quarreled with anyone in their lifetime. They usually had no trivial matters and lived a very comfortable and happy life.


    However, it was very late for the two of them to get married in the countryside, and my arrival was even more of an old arrival, giving them a happy grin from ear to ear.


    Because my mother was old, I was the only child in the family. But ever since I was a kid, I never let them worry.


    My mother used to say that I was particularly naughty when I was a child. I was able to stand up to a few children from other families and tormented the two of them. When I went to school, it gave them a headache.


    It didn''t add any light to the faces of the two elders. The three good students never had anything to do with me. Instead, they often fought with others. Because my parents were teachers, it seemed that everyone was afraid of me.


    Although many teachers praise me for my intelligence, I know many teachers don''t have a good impression of me.


    Adolescence was also a particularly rebellious time, basically with the two elders, running away from home and other things are common. Because I was an only child, my mother was so soft hearted that neither she nor my father cared about me.


    Now that I think about it, I was a jerk at that time. My parents had been worrying about me for the rest of their lives, but I didn''t return anything to them.


    But I am also very stubborn, and I blame my parents for being too pampered. So I''ve never been soft with my parents before. I always do what I say and never listen to them.


    Of course, I was right and wrong. One of the most stubborn things I did was to pursue Ding Ge!


    When I first pursued Ding Ge, everyone looked down on me because I was just a run-down college student who hadn''t graduated yet, and dinger was a serious college student.


    Besides, her family was very rich, and she was rich and beautiful from a young age. There was a difference between heaven and earth between us, but I just fell in love with her, and I still didn''t believe it when people said I couldn''t catch up with Ding Ge.


    So I began to pursue Ding Ge fiercely. Although the process was all kinds of difficulties and obstacles, the result was beyond everyone''s expectations. Ding Ge finally became my girlfriend!


    When we first fell in love, even my parents didn''t like it. They thought that Ding Ge was the child of a rich family, and they would never end up with me.


    But when I brought dinger home, when they knew Ding Ge and saw my change, they gradually fell in love with Ding Ge.


    That''s right, without Ding Ge, I might still be a gangster and a guy who doesn''t know what''s up.


    But ever since I was with Ding Ge, my body has changed dramatically!


    Ding Ge was a good girl, and I changed a lot with her. I realized how annoying I used to be, how bad I was, how many mistakes I made.


    I began to know how to care about my parents, how to work hard, and how to prepare for our future. I became a young man who even I thought was pretty good.


    I thought I had discovered my conscience, and I would never make my parents angry again, nor let them worry about me, but I didn''t expect that I had caused a big disaster and made them lose their hair for me.


    And he broke up with ding ge!


    In the countryside, kids my age can play soy sauce. No kidding, the kind that I can play seriously.


    Although my parents were both teachers, they were not open-minded about marriage and love. They wanted me to get married early and have children. Whenever they saw other people''s grandchildren, they were anxious and eager.


    Unfortunately, I let them down again.


    Now our town is already a wide road, and the traffic is very convenient. I returned home in less than an hour.


    My mother was watering the flowers in the yard. When she saw me coming back, her face changed and she asked, "What''s wrong with your phone? Call me, call me. I can''t get through to you."


    It seemed that my parents had already called me after my phone dropped. I didn''t want to say that my phone wallet was stolen, so I lied and said, "I''ve changed my phone number. I haven''t had time to tell you yet."


    My mom didn''t ask much and wrote down my new phone number. Then she asked me, "What do you want to eat today?"


    "Anything is fine. Where''s my dad?"


    "Your father went fishing and will be back soon." My mom was talking when my dad came over with a fishing rod and stuff.


    When my dad saw me coming back, he smiled and said, "You are quite good at picking a time. You just caught a few big fish today."


    "Yeah, let me see."


    "I caught a lot today." My mom came over too.


    "That''s right. I counted the number of fish I caught today." My dad said, "Make some fish soup for my son later. This guy can''t walk when he sees fish."


    I love to eat fish. I used to go to middle school and high school in the city. Every time I went home on vacation, my mom cooked me fish and meat. I used to enjoy it, but I never paid attention to the love behind it. Now I realize how much they love me.


    "Okay, wait, son. I''ll kill the fish. Let''s have fish soup tonight."


    I went into the house to rest for a while, and it wasn''t long before my mother finished cooking and called me to eat.


    When the family brought the food to the table, it had to be said that my mother''s cooking was still good. A table of rather sumptuous dinner was full of color, smell and smell, and the air was filled with a pleasant smell of hot air.


    My dad went to get some more wine, and my mom couldn''t help but nag, "Why are you drinking again?"


    "My son is here. Have a drink."


    My father likes to drink, but now he is getting older and his body is not as healthy as before, and his blood pressure is a little bit high. Usually, my mother is very strict, and it always makes him itchy. I said to my mother, "It''s okay. Let my father drink. Drink less. It''s okay."


    I went to get two glasses and poured some wine for my father and me. Soon, the family began to eat.


    At first, she was fine. She ate my mom''s fish and drank with my dad, as if the soup and wine were filled with warmth.


    But after a while, my mom started talking about my blind date again.


    My mother had said it so many times in front and back. When I had Ding Ge, my mother''s topic was always when we got married, but now without Ding Ge, it was a blind date.


    I''m a little annoyed, but I''m not the same guy who used to yell at my parents. I know that my parents are worried, so all I can do is drag it out.


    I haven''t had a blind date since I broke up with Ding Ge. I think, in addition to the fact that I hate blind dates in my heart, maybe I still have a little fantasy in my heart.


    My mother and I chatted casually, saying that my aunt had come to my house before, so I chatted with my mother to ask how my aunt was doing. My mother talked about my aunt''s recent situation, then changed the subject and said quietly, "Your aunt is a friend''s daughter. She is pretty..."

 Chapter 8 : Arent You Going to Treat Me to Dinner?

    As soon as I heard it, I knew what my mother was trying to say. I knew her too well. After all these years as a teacher, she was really eloquent, but as her son, I was not weak. I said perfunctorily as I ate, "Mom, mom, I know, I know."


    My mother had no choice but to interrupt me and say, "Xing Yun, listen to me."


    "There''s nothing to say." I whispered.


    "You have to listen if you don''t. He''s from the city, and he''s a college student. He''s very good-looking. If you don''t believe me, meet him." My mother used stress on me, but I was already immune.


    "I can''t believe it." I smiled shamelessly at my mother.


    "I have to see the letter too!" My mother looked like she had no choice but to say angrily, "This time, you have to see it, you have to see it."


    It seems that my mother was really pushed into a hurry, and now she actually wants to use force. Looking at her appearance, I am also a little scared. It seems that I can''t hide this time.


    "See you! See you! All right." I was afraid that my mother would get sick again, so I would be too unfilial. I had been delayed for a year, and now I can''t find any reason to disappear.


    "When?" My mother stared at me, as if afraid that I would go back on my word.


    I thought about it. I''ll pay Ding Ge back. We''ll have nothing to do with each other in the future. So he replied, "Wait a few days."


    "Hmph." My mother said angrily, "I think you just don''t want to see each other, do you? In a few days, in a few days, after the first day of the new year, there''s still fifteen. Needless to say, ten days and a half months will pass. Xing Yun, do you know how old you are? Your age is old in our countryside, and it''s not small in the city. Tell me when you plan to get married, right?"


    "Mom, this has to be done step by step." I held the rice in the bowl guiltily.


    "This is not the first step. You can set a date. When will you meet the girl?" My mother looked at me with unwavering determination.


    "Then... Next sunday."


    When my mother heard this, she quickly put down the chopsticks and bowls. The bowls and tables made a dull sound, and the chopsticks and bowls also made a crisp sound. She yelled at me, "Next sunday, you... What are you going to do these days? Can''t you spare time to meet me? Are you busy with the prime minister?"


    As soon as I saw my mother''s movements, I hurriedly shoved the chopsticks into my mother''s hand and said, "Eat and eat." At the same time, he picked up some food for my mother and said with a cheeky smile, "Mom, don''t worry. I will definitely go if I say so."


    "Then why are you so late? What do you want to do these days?" My mother asked relentlessly.


    Mom, don''t ask. I''ll go if I say so. I promise you, okay?" I kept trying to coax my mother.


    At this time, my father also said, "Okay, you don''t have to force him. He also said to go, give him some time."


    My mother finally calmed down and said, "You can say that."


    "Yes, I said it, I said it."


    Finally, that was the way to get rid of my mother.


    I understand that sooner or later, I will not be able to avoid this blind date. I have no strength to take the initiative to fall in love again, but even for my parents, I will get married. In this world, people really can''t just live for themselves. I can''t be so selfish. If I don''t get married, my parents will go crazy!


    After dinner, my mom went to wash the pot. My dad was watching tv in the living room. I hid in my room and played with my computer.


    Because I knew that it would inevitably be an extension of this topic later on, and I really wasn''t in the mood to discuss it with them, and I didn''t want to make them angry, so I simply locked myself in the room.


    Life is not a drama, and most of us are far less affectionate than the characters in movies and tv dramas. Perhaps we once believed that we would never fall in love with another person after we fell in love, but in the future, when we fall in a new relationship, we will still love each other to death.


    There is never a lack of promises in life. Maybe there are too many promises, and promises are not promises. No one will be foolish enough to wait for you for a few years, no one will marry you or not.


    We have to be realistic because we live in reality!


    Not long after, my mother walked in. She put her things on the computer table and said, "This is a picture of that girl."


    I glanced at it, but now I couldn''t see the photo. It was still in a paper bag.


    My mother added, "This girl is one year younger than you. Her name is..."


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt a great sadness in my heart. I can''t tell why. Maybe I was too resistant to blind dates. I put my right hand on my temple and pleaded, "Mom, I really don''t want to hear it now."


    I didn''t dare to look at my mother, because I was afraid to see her disappointed expression, but I really needed a process of relaxation.


    My mother didn''t use a forceful attitude to talk to me. She just sighed and said to me with a slight sob, "Xing Yun, actually... If possible, I still want Ge Ge to be our daughter-in-law."


    Ever since I broke up with Ding Ge, my parents rarely mentioned Ding Ge in front of me. I know they were afraid that I would be sad, but now they are taking the initiative to listen to my mother. I know that she is also very sorry for me and Ding Ge.


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Son, why don''t you and Ge Ge make up..."


    I interrupted my mother, pressed my middle finger between my eyebrows and whispered, "Mom, stop it. Blind date, I will go."


    "Hey! Silly child." My mother''s eyes were red and she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything.


    I know my dad and mom understand me well, or else they wouldn''t have allowed me to go on a blind date for a year.


    However, now that I have nothing, what right do I have to provoke girls? Is anyone willing to go on a blind date with someone like me?


    I don''t even think highly of myself!


    So I didn''t really care about it. I didn''t even look at the picture of that woman, so I put it in the drawer.


    I didn''t mean to disappoint my mother, but I think the chances of the other party hitting me are too slim, just like the chances of winning the lottery.


    My mother said a few more words and went out. She couldn''t help but wipe her tears.


    My parents love me enough, so I have to go on this blind date.


    But for the rest of these days, can I promise to forget about Ding Ge and go on a blind date with another girl?


    I know, I always knew that I had to let go of my past relationship. It took me a year to do it, but I didn''t know how long it would take.


    At night, I lay in bed, thinking back to the past year, a year that I had completely wasted. After I broke up with Ding Ge, I drank so many nights that I was unconscious that I woke up at noon the next day.


    I lived in a daze, unable to tell the difference between day and night. Sometimes I even forgot to'' hungry'' and didn''t know when to eat. It seemed that eating was not to fill my stomach, but just to eat.


    I didn''t do anything meaningful. I was like a vegetable who couldn''t think or feel anything. I lived like a dead person.


    But I really can''t go on like this!


    So, I think what I need most now is to change my life.


    Change yourself!


    Even if I can''t forget Ding Ge for the time being, I can only put her at the bottom of my heart.


    At present, the most important thing is to find a job first. Without a job, even if I go on a blind date a hundred times, no one will like me!


    In the past, I didn''t care about money at all. I didn''t know how much money I earned, so I took my friends to eat, drink and have fun. And many of the jobs I did were not long enough to save up for a few years.


    After spending time with Ding Ge, she realized the importance of money and became much more sensible. Her life had changed drastically from before, knowing that she was thrifty, saving money, and thinking about the future.


    But I don''t have much ability and education. It''s not easy for me to find a job.


    Basically, I''m the only one who wants to graduate with a bachelor''s degree or something, and I don''t want to do the rest, and some of them have poor wages. I''m getting more and more disappointed every day. According to this trend, I think I''ll have to move bricks to the construction site sooner or later.


    Time was like running water, and soon it was time for my blind date.


    I want to return the money I owe Ding Ge a day in advance, and we will never have anything to do with each other again.


    That day, I used my new phone number to send a text message to dinger saying that you should send your bank card number. I''ll call you the money and finally call my name, because I haven''t contacted her with this new number yet. She doesn''t know it''s me.


    Actually, I wanted to call her, but the more I wanted to, the less I dared to. I was still afraid to hear her voice, so I just sent her a text message.


    Ding Ge didn''t answer me immediately. Maybe he was busy. Or is she not willing to talk to me? The last time we parted at the station, she was very angry, but did it take so long?


    I''m a little down.


    After such a long break up, my heart is still as sensitive as before. I don''t want to make dinger angry. I don''t want to make her unhappy. When two people are angry, I can''t help but apologize to her. When I see her crying and sad, my heart is more sad than hers.


    If she was really angry with me, I would definitely apologize to her.


    But what''s the use of apologizing? When I broke up with you, I said I was sorry, but did the pain in Ding Ge''s heart decrease by half?


    After a long time, Ding Ge finally recovered the message, and I quickly opened it excitedly.


    I helped you so much, didn''t you say you would treat me to dinner?


    I thought Ding Ge didn''t want to see me again, but I didn''t expect her to send such a message!


    Ding Ge''s tone seemed relaxed, but I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Should I meet her again? But what Ding Ge said was reasonable. She really helped me a lot. It was too reasonable for me to treat her to a meal.


    Shall we see each other for the last time?

 Chapter 9 This Is Really Goodbye

    In fact, I wanted to meet ding ge in my heart, although I knew it would only add to my sadness.


    Well, you can decide when and where.


    I sent Ding Ge a text message. This time, she came back soon. Tonight, at the old noodle chowder restaurant on north street, where she used to go, she wanted to have some.


    Okay. Contact me then.


    I sent the message.


    I closed my eyes and let out a long breath.


    The upcoming meeting with Ding Ge didn''t make me very happy, but more heavy. It was as if when I thought of her in the past, my heart was filled with suppressed pain. It was like a whirlpool, making me unable to escape no matter what.


    However, the meeting at night became the only thing I was looking forward to, leaving only waiting for one day.


    Thinking about seeing Ding Ge, I couldn''t calm down no matter what.


    It was a bit agonizing, as if every time I thought of her exhausted night... While I was waiting, I accidentally received a call from a recruiter who asked me to go for an interview. So I dressed up excitedly and went out for the interview, but when the two sides talked about their salary, I was discouraged. Their salary was too low!


    This is undoubtedly a blow to me!


    I felt the pain of falling from the sky, and my mood suddenly became bad, so I wandered on the street next, and I think my face must be filled with desperation.


    How pitiful is a guy who can''t even find a job?


    I looked at the windows of a building, at the piles of withered leaves in the flower pool, at the bricks under my feet, and felt more and more small, like a grain of sand in the air.


    This bustling city will never be kind to you!


    Finally, he sighed and continued to search tomorrow.


    When I saw that it was almost time to get off work, I didn''t go back. I called Ding Ge. Naturally, the former relaxation wasn''t there. Ding Ge said to meet her in front of the noodle restaurant, so I waited for her there first.


    I stood at the entrance of the restaurant, bored, and kept looking at both sides. I didn''t know which side dinger would appear from.


    We used to come to this street often just to have a bite of this delicious noodle chowder shop behind me.


    Ding Ge was a foodie, always taking me to all kinds of old shops to taste all kinds of delicious food. I especially admire her persistence, even if she can find a small shop in a corner.


    I turned around and took a look at the sign on the storefront. It was the same old brand as before. It hadn''t been renovated. It''s just that I didn''t expect that ever since I broke up with Ding Ge, I''ve never been to this chowder shop again.


    I wonder if ding ge has been here before.


    There were more and more cars on the streets. From when on, Pucheng became as busy as a big city.


    I thought Ding Ge should be here soon, but he didn''t. The business of this noodle chowder shop was still very hot. At this time, many people or a few friends or a family or a couple walked in, talking and laughing. Only I stood alone at the door, and no one understood the sadness in my heart.


    The sunset in the sky had already dissipated the last remaining heat, and the whole street had been painted with another layer of cold color. Those expressionless people walking on the street looked as if they had become mindless mechanical bodies as those passing cars.


    If only people had no feelings...


    I wanted to call Ding Ge, but I was afraid that this worry would turn into a rush, so I had to wait a few more minutes in my heart.


    I didn''t like to wait, but now I don''t have a lot of impatience in my heart, but an unspeakable sadness about the upcoming meeting.


    Yes, sad, I don''t like this slightly sentimental word, but now, it seems that only such a description of my mood.


    When I looked at the crowd again, I finally saw Ding Ge.


    She''s really easy to recognize. I can always easily find her in the crowd.


    I have always been reluctant to use too many words to describe Ding Ge. She has always been a special girl in my eyes, so I don''t want to use those words to describe her.


    The last time she appeared before me as a drowned rat, today she appeared before me as a goddess.


    The gesture was not made out, but a natural expression.


    Ding Ge was dressed in a light-colored girlish outfit, young and beautiful, as if we had just met, beautiful and unparalleled.


    All these years, she didn''t seem to have changed much. She should have just washed her hair, and her long, fluffy, black, shiny hair moved over her shoulders, making her heart flutter.


    She also saw me, and her mouth seemed to have a faint smile. When she saw me, she said, "Wait a long time."


    I curled my lips and said softly, "Not really."


    "Let''s go in." Ding Ge pursed his lips and a trace of shyness seemed to pass his eyes.


    I nodded and the two of them walked into the restaurant.


    We found an empty seat and sat down.


    After the waiter came over, we ordered two bowls of stewed noodles, ordered two cold dishes, and brought Ding Ge a bottle of juice. Then the two of them sat face to face and waited for the dishes to be served.


    Ding Ge shook his hair that was still wet, looked inside the restaurant and said, "It''s been a long time since I came here."


    "Me too." Sitting across from her, I could also smell the scent of her hair mixed with shampoo. "I don''t know if it''s good now."


    Actually, sitting with Ding Ge, the feeling of isolation always made me feel very uncomfortable. I didn''t like it, I didn''t like it very much. But there''s no way. Our relationship is like this. I hate it!


    The inner conflict between wanting to end quickly and wanting to look at Ding Ge a little more was like a star war going on.


    "The old cold skin shop in dongguan is not as delicious as it used to be. I wonder if it''s closed now."


    We talked about unimportant topics, very life-like topics, just like a couple talking about trivial things in life.


    It was as if Ding Ge and I were talking about which supermarket had cheaper carrots and more expensive potatoes. This was supposed to be a normal conversation, but now it seemed to be a conversation to keep the conversation going.


    Ding Ge seemed to be in a good mood today. She was basically the one who was talking about the topic. I followed suit and came up soon after. We chatted as we ate, just like a normal couple.


    But most of the time, I didn''t dare look into Ding Ge''s eyes for too long, and then I looked away like there was no money in the world. There were a lot of people in the restaurant, and the hall was filled with the hum of laughter.


    I suddenly had an illusion that no one else could see me. Although I was in this restaurant, it was transparent. I could see the joy in the corners of other people''s mouths, but they could not see me. We seemed to be in two completely different worlds, one warm and lively, the other quiet and cold.


    "Hello, Xing Yun."


    At this moment, Ding Ge called out to me.


    "Ah?" I came to my senses and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I said, what have you been up to lately? It took me so long to remember to invite me to dinner. I thought you forgot." Ding Ge asked me.


    "No." I replied faintly, "I''ve been looking for a job these days."


    "Really?" Dinger looked at me and asked, "Have you found it?"


    "Not yet."


    "Oh. Don''t worry, take your time." Ding Ge lowered his head again to eat the noodles.


    I looked at Ding Ge in front of me and felt that there was a huge difference between us. Seeing her like this, she should have a good life in normal times. She had a job that was not tiring, and she was beautiful. She would have a happy future no matter what.


    And I...


    I suddenly felt a little shameful. Why did I come to see Ding Ge? I shouldn''t bother her anymore. If I see her again and again, I''ll get addicted!


    I want to see her again and again. I want to miss her even more. In the end, I don''t know when I can''t control myself and disturb Ding Ge''s life. How could I do that?


    I''ve already hurt her once, I can''t hurt her again!


    I secretly clenched my fists, and my heart seemed to be beating violently.


    In fact, I should be able to feel more or less that Ding Ge did not forget me, or else she would be ruthlessly far away from me instead of sitting with me today.


    Although I did not dare to speculate on her thoughts, I did not dare to be sentimental, but I would rather reduce this possibility to zero.


    So I thought about it and wanted to tell her about my blind date. If she really had a little fantasy in her heart, then let her give up completely.


    We should all give up completely!


    Ding Ge seemed to see that I had something to say and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ding Ge..." I looked at her and tried to say in a calm tone, "I''m going on a blind date tomorrow."


    Although I tried my best to restrain myself, I knew that Ding Ge would definitely be able to sense my inner turmoil.


    Ding Ge raised her head slightly and was stunned for a moment. Then, with a slight curve of her mouth, she picked up the stewed noodles in the bowl with chopsticks and picked them up twice. At the same time, she said to me, "Yeah, congratulations."


    I could see her sadness in Ding Ge''s actions, but I wasn''t sure. Through her eyes, I couldn''t see through her heart. Her eyes seemed to be filled with laughter, and the smile on her lips was natural, as if she really wished me well.


    "Congratulations on what?" I smiled disapprovingly and said, "Probably not."


    "Why do you say that?" Dinger looked at me and continued, "Why would it turn yellow to dress up tomorrow and go on a blind date? Have some confidence in yourself."


    I didn''t want to talk to Ding Ge about this, so I didn''t answer.


    But I didn''t know what to say to her to make her forget that I was looking for my own happiness. How would I know she wouldn''t?


    Ding Ge didn''t seem to have much to say next, but she still looked happy on the surface. After we finished the meal, I returned the money I owed Ding Ge to her.


    At the end of the day, Ding Ge seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t.


    After paying, we walked out of the restaurant together. The two of them stood side by side, as close as they had been in Green city railway station, but they could no longer warm each other.


    "Goodbye." Ding Ge''s faint voice came in the breeze.


    I think this is really goodbye!

 Chapter 10 Drunk on A Rainy Night

    Ding Ge went east, I went west, and on the same street we went the opposite way.


    As I walked along the roadside, my footsteps were still indescribably heavy, and from time to time, someone rushed past me. I walked step by step, as if I was going to the abyss of hell.


    But I don''t have any fear. I can''t hold any other emotions in my heart.


    The sky had completely darkened, but the number of cars on the street had not decreased much. All kinds of people were walking towards different intersections. The shadows of cars and people under the streetlights were jumbled and staggered, like the fate of Ding Ge and me, meeting, parting, meeting with other shadows, parting... I didn''t dare to turn my head, I was afraid, but I eventually turned around.


    But this time, I couldn''t find Ding Ge in the bustling crowd!


    She''s gone.


    One day, she will disappear from my life forever.


    I suddenly felt like crying, especially uncomfortable. It was like a strong tornado, and the pain of the blade on my skin made me have to squat down to catch my breath!


    The car screeched in my ear, as if laughing at me. In this desolate night, I felt as if I was in the cold water, cold all over!


    I don''t want to go home, I just want to waste some time in the world!


    Then I walked to a park alone. There were a lot of people in the park. There were people dancing and walking. I sat down on a chair and hid my body in the shadows so that no one could see the expression on my face.


    Although there were a lot of people and even loud music playing, I felt a rare sense of peace at this moment.


    Perhaps it was the natural smell of the river and the flowers in front of me. The dark environment also made me feel much safer. I looked at the reflection of the river and didn''t want to think about those heavy and sad things.


    Until a phone call brought me back to reality.


    It''s my mother. Tell me about the blind date tomorrow.


    Time passed so quickly that it was almost time for my blind date. My mother was afraid that I would forget and explained everything in detail. And now, I finally know the name and phone number of the girl I''m going on a blind date with.


    Her name was Guzheng. She had some strange names. She was named after an instrument. Was she still a classic beauty? She''s a few months younger than me, and I haven''t seen her picture yet, so I don''t know what she looks like.


    We haven''t contacted yet. Our parents have booked a hotel for us for tomorrow.


    After thinking about it, I sent Guzheng a text message saying that I was the Meng Xingyun who was going on a blind date with her tomorrow. Guzheng replied to my text message without hesitation.


    Very brief. See you tomorrow. I replied well, and I''ll contact you then.


    I put my phone in my pocket, and I didn''t really care about it. Just treat it like a meal tomorrow. At my age, I don''t know what nervousness is. I won''t panic even if the other party is a beautiful woman.


    But most of them are just ordinary girls. After all, how many beautiful girls need to go on blind dates? There was a swarm of flies behind his butt that couldn''t be blown away.


    I don''t know what the blind date will be like tomorrow, but I don''t care.


    Then I emptied my body again and greedily enjoyed the rare peace. If it wasn''t for fear of being treated like a psychopath, I really wanted to close my eyes and lie on the ground, sleeping on the grass in the night with the moon as the bed and the grass as the bed.


    However, the weather was unpredictable, and the next moment it began to rain.


    For some reason, it was a good day just now. How could it change? The rain started to rain before the strong wind blew, and the trees in the park squeaked.


    Some huggers held the child tightly in their arms and rushed home. The road was filled with thick smoke and dust, which shone in the dark and yellow. The cold wind swept across the park in an instant, and everyone started to walk. There were not many people in the park.


    There was no romantic couple in the rain, and I was the only one left.


    In the past, I might have had the urge to drown my sorrows in the rain and wash away the pain in my heart, but now I don''t think so.


    Perhaps this is the power of time. Even though the wounds on the bottom of my heart are still scarred, they are far from as heartbreaking as they were!


    And in a few more years, those wounds might not be visible, and the pain it provoked would not be able to reflect on the nerves in our habits.


    The rain was cold on me. Thinking about how it rained the last time I saw Ding Ge and how it still rained this time when I saw Ding Ge, I don''t know if it was a coincidence or if god pitied our former lovers.


    I couldn''t help but picture Green city railway station Ding Ge standing in the rain.


    I never liked the rain. It always made people feel bad. I calmed down for an hour because of the rain. The cold air made me uncomfortable.


    At the same time, the battle in his heart began to lose its balance, and gloom and entanglement took the upper hand. I sighed in the rain, put my hand on my forehead, and quickly walked out of the park.


    However, the cars on the road were driving impatiently, and the windshield wipers were turning restlessly in front of the glass. Everything in front of them began to become a little chaotic and flustered, and the heavy rain caught everyone off guard.


    After waiting for a while, I still couldn''t see the taxi stop, so I had to give up. Anyway, it wasn''t too far from where I lived, so I must have arrived after running for 20 minutes.


    So I took a step and ran in the rain. It was a good run, as if I had left all my troubles behind. The heat from my body resisted the cool of the rain and the air, and it didn''t seem that cold anymore. When I ran home, I felt really happy.


    For some reason, I suddenly felt like drinking, so I picked up half a dozen bottled beers at the supermarket outside the neighborhood and ran home.


    When I got home, I took a hot bath, then moved a chair to sit on the balcony, put the beer under my feet, looked out the window at the wind and rain, and opened the first beer.


    The place I lived in was not where I used to live with Ding Ge. It was filled with so many memories that we moved here.


    This is an old neighborhood, so the rent is very cheap. I live on the top of the building, on the sixth floor, and through the window, I can see the main road. Across the road, I can see the lush woods and have a wide view. That''s why I like living here.


    Most of the time, I look outside, but I don''t care about the scenery. I just imagine my memories as a picture, like a director, imagining countless possible scenes that belong to me and Ding Ge.


    In fact, there will always be times when people are pretentious, and there will also be times when they are cheap, especially when couples are in the state of breaking up or being disconnected. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that everything is made, and they deserve it!


    It''s just that they don''t know anything about it! How can you feel that kind of feeling if you don''t really have an unforgettable love?


    I took a few gulps of beer, all in large gulps, as if swallowing all the bitterness into my stomach, and soon the first beer was empty.


    Strangely, when you don''t want to drink beer, you feel that the taste of beer is too bitter to swallow, but when you want to drink it, you can completely ignore the taste.


    He left the can in his hand aside and opened it.


    In fact, I don''t really like to drink much, and I don''t drink too much. I used to drink when I was with my friends, but I didn''t drink as crazily as I did after I broke up with Ding Ge.


    I don''t like it, but I need it, I need anesthesia, I want to be unconscious, I want to drink until I vomit, and then relieve the pain in my heart by vomiting.


    There was a time when he was drunk like crazy, and he was always drunk every day, whether he was asleep or awake. He didn''t know whether he was really drunk or too tired.


    In the end, something happened to her and she went to the hospital for a few days. She felt as if she had died once. Old Gao and Hu Zi stayed with me for a few days, and when I got better, they gave me a good scolding, and then they kept an eye on me for a while.


    After that, I didn''t drink without knowing what to do, because the two of them told me to call Ding Ge over like this again. I was afraid, I was afraid that she would see me like this, so I listened to them.


    Since then, drinking has been much more controlled, just like I only bought six beers today, because I know I''m fine after drinking these beers, which means I''m tipsy at most.


    It felt a little cold, but I didn''t really care. The windows on the windowsill were all closed, but because of the lack of repair, they were not so tight. When I put my hand by the window, I could feel the wind pouring fiercely into the room through the cracks.


    And sometimes when the rain was heavy, a small piece of the room would leak, but fortunately, it wasn''t so serious, so he took a small basin to make ends meet, which was also why the rent was cheap.


    For me, who didn''t pursue much, there were actually many things I could make ends meet.


    Before I knew it, I had finished five cans. I looked at the remaining one and hesitated a little, but I opened it.


    He continued to look out the window, perhaps because of the rainy night. The streetlights were dimmed, and it looked especially dark outside tonight, as if the treated sky in the movie had some haze and gray color.


    Of course, the moon was nowhere to be seen, but I could still see the trees in the distance. I would always look at the top branches and leaves of the trees. They were the most vulnerable, and they would sway with the slightest wind, but they were very strong. Under the storm, they were still shaking left and right, and the leaves were firmly growing on the branches.


    I admire them, as if they will never be defeated.


    I think Ding Ge and I have come to an end. It''s just, is it over between us again?


    "Clang!"


    After finishing the last sip of wine, I threw the empty can on the corner of the balcony, stood up and walked to the bedroom.


    Lying on the bed, I felt a little cold. I pulled the quilt and covered my whole body. So did my head. Then I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 11 First Blind Date in Life

    The next day, I was woken up by my mother''s call.


    At eight in the morning, my mother called me and said that it was still a blind date, which made me very depressed. I had already said it many times, and it was still early at noon.


    I was going to go back to sleep, but I woke up with a rush of urine and took off a small hand. At this time, I suddenly realized that my body was quite uncomfortable and my head was heavy. I could clearly feel my fever.


    I don''t think it''s serious. I guess I''ll just sleep a little longer, so I didn''t care. I went to bed and went back to sleep.


    It was just that I couldn''t sleep well anymore. I couldn''t sleep until after nine o'' clock. I felt terrible. I felt some pain in my head from time to time. I wrapped the quilt tightly around my body and still felt uncomfortable all over.


    As the saying goes, people have nothing but money. They are sick. When they are not sick, they are lively. When they are a little sick, they are different. No matter what, they are uncomfortable. I lie on the bed panting and frown tightly.


    Was it because it rained last night?


    I look down on myself. Am I that weak? Is this a fever? My body is too weak.


    I lay in bed for a while. I didn''t think about it. I just wanted to lie in bed. If only there was someone by my side, she could go to the clinic and get me some medicine.


    How am I supposed to go on a blind date like this?


    However, today''s blind date had to be there no matter what, otherwise I couldn''t explain it to my mother.


    So I braced myself up, washed up, and felt terrible. I could squat while brushing my teeth and shaving. It was too painful for me to stand. I put on some clean clothes and called the girl named Guzheng.


    What I wanted to do was to contact them now, and then the two of them went to the hotel separately. It was noon when they arrived.


    But when I called, Guzheng said she was near the restaurant. I told her I was leaving right now. Guzheng said that''s good. I''ll wait for you at the restaurant first.


    I was not used to having people wait for me, regardless of whether a man or a woman, so I set off with a body that seemed to have aged a few years due to my illness.


    Yes, I did. On the way, Guzheng told me that she had arrived and asked me when I would arrive.


    I said I was on my way, right away. She said she was at table five and hung up. Ten minutes later, I arrived at the restaurant and got out of the car.


    Blind date. Hey, I don''t know what my first blind date looked like.


    Will it end soon?


    Now I really want it to end soon, not because of Ding Ge, but because I''m so sick that I really don''t have any appetite. I just want to rest in bed.


    Walking into the restaurant, I saw a girl sitting at table five from afar.


    She was a lovely girl.


    I hurriedly walked over and sat across from miss Guzheng. I smiled and said, "I''m sorry I''m late."


    However, the girl looked at me with a confused and slightly panicked look. I was secretly wondering if there was something wrong with me.


    I quickly introduced myself and said, "I''m Meng Xingyun."


    I knew Guzheng''s name, and she knew mine, but when I said my name, the girl looked at me with a crazy look.


    I have a bad feeling in my heart. Is the girl in front of me not Guzheng?


    "Who are you?"


    At this moment, a man suddenly stood in front of me and looked at me with an unfriendly face.


    I finally realized that I must have mistaken someone. The girl in front of me was not Guzheng at all. But she told me she was sitting at table five, and she lied to me?


    "I''m sorry, I''ve got the wrong person." I stood up awkwardly from my chair and scanned the rest of the restaurant with my eyes, trying to get out my phone and call Guzheng to ask her what was going on.


    However, when I stood up, the girl on table six behind me stood up and reached out to me, indicating me to go over.


    It was a beautiful girl, and at first glance, it was even stunning!


    Even though she was not dressed so brightly, she had a feeling that one would never forget at a glance and would leave a deep impression. She seemed to have a very unique personality, which made people think that she was very''different'' and that she was definitely not related to vulgarity.


    However, she was not the kind of person who did not eat the fireworks on earth, but like a chivalrous man, a woman who was clean and not tainted with dust.


    I immediately realized, is she Guzheng?


    I walked over, confused, and the girl said, "Meng Xingyun, right? I''m Guzheng."


    It was her, but how did she get to table six?


    "Don''t you have a picture of me?" Guzheng explained to me, "I was sitting at table five, and then I went to the bathroom. When I came back, my seat was occupied. I sat at table six and didn''t say hello to you. Although I didn''t see your picture, I thought you saw my picture. I didn''t expect..."


    "Ah, I haven''t had time to look." I looked at the girl in front of me and wondered why she was on a blind date. Her appearance definitely did not belong to the kind that would be left behind.


    We both sat down, and I had to look at Guzheng again. There was a very shallow mole between her brows. It should be the so-called beauty mole.


    Her skin was fair, her face was beautiful, and there was a classic charm between her brows. I found that the name Guzheng was quite suitable for her.


    However, in ancient times, she would not be a delicate rich lady, but a natural and unrestrained female chivalrous.


    On my first blind date, I didn''t know what to say, so I finally said, "What do you want to eat? Order first."


    Guzheng didn''t say much and ordered first after calling the waiter.


    As I sat there, the feeling of discomfort hit me again. Although I could feel my body burning, I felt cold, as if I had wrapped my whole body tightly. The feeling of being sick was so bad, I just felt like I was on the verge of collapse.


    At this time, Guzheng also noticed my abnormality and kindly asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    I shook my head, trying to say that I was fine, but I really couldn''t pretend. I even had to hold my head with my hands, or I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to raise my head.


    "You look terrible." Guzheng put down the menu and asked, "Are you sick?"


    "A little uncomfortable." I''ll answer honestly.


    "Then hurry to the hospital." Guzheng stood up with his bag, but I felt a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect to meet this patient when they came for a blind date.


    Dinner was definitely over. Guzheng and I walked out together. I wanted to tell her to go back first, but Guzheng asked me, "How did you get here?"


    "Take a taxi."


    Guzheng added, "I drove here. I''ll see you off."


    I wanted to refuse, but Guzheng said generously, "Let''s go. It''s about today''s blind date. If we don''t go home, we won''t be able to explain it to our family."


    As I spoke, I felt a little out of breath. My body was weak and I had to squat down. Guzheng asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    I forced myself to shake my head. Guzheng said hurriedly, "You... Better go to the hospital. I''ll take you there."


    I struggled to stand up, but my body shook slightly. Guzheng, on the other hand, was a kind-hearted girl. She stepped forward and held my arm. I really didn''t have much strength left.


    However, I didn''t see it at this time. A familiar figure not far away saw it.


    ...


    I didn''t expect this girl to have a car, and it was a valuable 400, 000 or so volvo. She hadn''t heard my mother say anything before, and she might have said something nice about her family. I can''t remember it clearly.


    Now it seems that the family conditions are very good, but she is so good, why come out on a blind date?


    High vision? Then she must not like me.


    "Sorry to trouble you." I said politely.


    Guzheng drove the car and smiled, "It''s okay. You''re really sick. Why don''t you tell me and come over for a blind date?"


    "I''m not... I can''t tell my family if I don''t come."


    "I see." Guzheng gave me a sympathetic look.


    I found that this girl was quite good. She was not so reserved and speechless, nor was she so passionate and irresistible. She was very lively and kind-hearted. But for some reason, when I saw Guzheng, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge.


    "That Guzheng, don''t go to the hospital. Please take me home."


    "How can I do that? I''m so sick. Don''t try to be brave." Guzheng said kindly.


    "It''s too much trouble to go to the hospital. This little illness isn''t enough. There''s a small clinic not far from where I live. Just take some medicine there." Once you take the fever medicine, you''ll be fine in bed.


    "Is that okay?" Guzheng asked worriedly.


    "No problem."


    "All right then."


    I pointed the way for Guzheng, and the car began to drive in the direction of my house. I couldn''t help but ask her, "How many blind dates have you had?"


    "The first time. What about you?"


    "It''s also the first time." I laughed at myself and said, "I don''t think it''s going to be easy for you to meet me again."


    Guzheng smiled and nodded, "I guess so."


    "Well, don''t tell anyone about my illness. Your family asked and you said you had a meal. After a chat, you went back."


    I was afraid that Guzheng would tell her family that her family and my aunt were friends again. When it reached my aunt''s ears, my aunt would tell my mother that my mother should be worried again.


    Sometimes I really feel that they dote on me too much. Most of the reason why they were so arrogant and overbearing when I was young was because they doted on me too much. There was no other way. They only had one son like me.


    Guzheng said casually, "Okay."


    I looked curiously at the outstanding Guzheng and asked, "Let me ask you something. Why are you on a blind date?"

 Chapter 12 Lin Yas Visit

    Guzheng said with a hint of helplessness, "I''m getting old. My family has been urging me, so I can''t hide from them."


    "I mean, on your terms, you shouldn''t be going on a blind date?"


    Guzheng turned to look at me and smiled, "Are you praising me? Thank you for the compliment. Maybe it''s fate. I haven''t met the right one, so I''m alone now. What about you?"


    "Me?" I lost my sight for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "Isn''t it normal for someone like me to go on a blind date?"


    Guzheng smiled and said nothing.


    Soon, the two of us arrived at the clinic. After taking the medicine, Guzheng sent me back to the neighborhood. I wanted to get off at the entrance of the neighborhood, but Guzheng insisted on sending me to the neighborhood. Finally, the car stopped at the front of the neighborhood.


    I turned around and said to Guzheng again, "Thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome. I''ll walk you up."


    "No, it''s enough trouble." I''m really grateful to Guzheng. We didn''t even know each other at all. It was a great kindness for her to send me back.


    "It''s okay. It''s all home. What floor are you on?" Guzheng turned off the car, unbuckled his seat belt, and really wanted to send me up.


    I said with some reserve, "I really don''t need to. I just have a fever, and I''m not too tired to walk. I really don''t need it."


    "Are you sure it''s okay?" Guzheng asked again, still worried.


    I nodded.


    At this time, Guzheng looked at the door of the unit and asked, "Do you live by yourself?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then... Well, you should hurry up and take your medicine and rest well." Guzheng said finally.


    Just like that, Guzheng drove away and my first blind date ended.


    It should be said that it was quite a failure!


    He didn''t even have a meal, which was an accident. But I think that''s where Guzheng and I end up, because we don''t even know each other.


    But this was a blind date, not even developed a good feeling, it should be a failure, right?


    If it weren''t for Ding Ge, I would have liked to talk to Guzheng more. It''s just that I can''t hold anyone else in my heart for the time being.


    I started climbing, and although I told Guzheng that it was okay, it was still very uncomfortable to climb, but I lived on the top floor. If there was someone I knew, I really wanted to help him.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t. I could only support the railing and climb up with some difficulty. I was so tired that I panted and my head hurt badly.


    When I got home, I forced myself to take the medicine and then lay down on the bed to sleep.


    I still didn''t sleep well. The effect of the fever medicine came up. I was sweating all over. My face looked like it was being washed with water. I didn''t care.


    After sleeping until more than seven in the afternoon, he finally couldn''t sleep anymore, and his body began to feel hungry.


    Today, I haven''t eaten all day. I had a fever during the day, and I can''t even eat it. Now that the fever has finally subsided, I want to eat too.


    These are all good signs. After eating, your body will have strength.


    However, the illness was just right, and her body was still a little weak. Although she didn''t feel uncomfortable standing up, she just didn''t have much strength, or just wanted to rest in bed, but she could only bear it. Otherwise, how could she eat if she didn''t cook?


    I don''t want to go downstairs to buy food either. Climbing up and down is too tiring, so I might as well cook some noodles at home.


    In normal times, that would be ten minutes. Today, everything had to slow down.


    I beat the eggs in the bowl and went to wash the tomatoes, but when I cut the tomatoes, I felt dizzy after standing for a long time. I wanted to find a stool to sit down and rest.


    Just then, before the meal was ready, the door rang.


    I opened the door, but I didn''t expect an unexpected guest!


    It was Ding Ge''s best friend, Lin Ya!


    I didn''t expect her to come. It''s not surprising. Even if I broke up with Ding Ge, my relationship with Lin Ya was very good.


    Although she was Ding Ge''s best friend and I were very close friends, because before we met Ding Ge, we had worked together for a while, and we had been through a lot together.


    Speaking of which, if I had been working with lin ya at the time, it might have been possible for both of us.


    "Why are you here?" She was already familiar with lin ya, but in fact, she was close to her family.


    "Every time I come to your house, it''s like climbing a mountain." Lin Ya gasped for air, then said angrily, "What? Are you not welcome?"


    I seemed to sense some dissatisfaction in her tone, and I couldn''t help but wonder. I didn''t provoke her, so why did I get angry at me?


    At this time, I naturally didn''t have the strength to argue with her. I quickly made way for her to come into the house and smiled bitterly, "How dare you?"


    Lin Ya was not a weak little woman. She had a big temper. Who knew she would say sarcastically, "Why don''t you dare? I think you dare to do anything."


    There was still something wrong with her. Something must have happened to her. Although she usually spoke sarcastically, there was emotion in her words today.


    "You''re not here to argue with me, are you? I''m really not in the mood today."


    "Really? I think you''re in a good mood." Lin ya looked around my room as if she was looking for something.


    I just had a fever, and I''m not in a good mood. Sitting on the sofa with some exhaustion, he said to lin ya feebly, "All right, sit down and rest. I won''t greet you anymore. Take whatever you want to eat or drink."


    Lin Ya was an informal person. He had never been polite to my house, and she exploited a lot of things in my house. But this time, she sat down and looked at me like a prisoner.


    I frowned and smiled bitterly, "What''s wrong? Who''s bothering you again?"


    Lin Ya crossed his legs and glanced at me, "No one''s bothering me."


    I said in my heart that no one would provoke such a look, but I knew that she could not hide something in her heart, and it would not be long before it was revealed. So I didn''t ask her. I just chatted with her. I asked her, "What have you been up to lately?"


    "What can I do for you? Go to work, get off work, eat and sleep." Lin Ya obviously didn''t want to have a good chat.


    "Now that you''re in the manager''s seat, what do you want to do with your free time every day?"


    Lin Ya worked in a studio where she used to do makeup and reception and has now been promoted to manager. We worked together before. I was a photography assistant, but I quit.


    It has to be said that lin ya''s work ability is very strong, and she has a strong social skills, and has a very strong woman''s side.


    In front of her subordinates, she had a lot of aura, but she was not domineering. When she smiled, she also had an infectious affinity. This kind of person would naturally be appreciated by the boss. Besides, she was beautiful, which was even more important.


    She was very different from her life at work. She was very casual in life, but strictly forbidden at work.


    A person with good looks and talent has a bright future and a visible happy life in the future. What does she have to complain about and what is she not satisfied with?


    In a few days with my life, she would know how happy she was!


    "It''s easy for you to say, as if I don''t do anything every day, right?" Lin Ya said, unconvinced.


    "Then what happened to you? Did the boss scold you?"


    "It''s too late for him to praise an employee like me. Do you think he''s willing to scold me?" Lin Ya was as narcissistic as a swan, raising his snow-white neck.


    "What? Could it be that the family is urging us to get married?" At our age, a girl''s family is more anxious than a boy''s, and some of them want to have a blind date to get a son-in-law.


    Lin Ya looked at me and rolled his eyes, looking like he was too lazy to talk to me.


    But I don''t think that''s the reason, because I know that she has a very good rich second-generation boyfriend. I haven''t seen him before, but I heard he''s quite handsome.


    It was said that her relationship was stable, and it was rare to hear her quarreling with her boyfriend. I asked doubtfully, "Did you fight with your boyfriend?"


    "You want me to fight with someone, don''t you?" Lin Ya''s tone was unkind.


    I chuckled, "Isn''t this about you? Then what happened to you? Is your aunt here?"


    "Your aunt just came!" Lin Ya glared at me and said fiercely.


    I was speechless. I didn''t ask anything for a long time, so I stopped asking. He said to her, "Okay, I''m still hungry. I won''t talk to you anymore. Have you eaten yet? Let''s not eat together."


    "I ate." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang, and a unique huge horn belonging to the counterfeit machine rang in the room.


    Lin Ya frowned.


    I took out my phone and saw that it was Guzheng!

 Chapter 13 Why Not Get Back Together with Dinger?

    I answered the phone in confusion.


    "Hello?"


    "Me, Guzheng."


    "I know."


    "I thought you deleted my phone number." Guzheng made a joke with me.


    "Not so fast." I joked back and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I was just asking how you were. Is the fever gone?"


    "Oh, yes, it''s done." I didn''t expect Guzheng to call to ask about my illness. Thank her so much.


    "Oh, that''s good. If you live alone, no one will know if you get well. It''s so painful. Just take care of it." Guzheng said, "It''s okay. I''ll hang up first."


    "Thank you."


    "Bye-bye."


    "Bye!"


    When I took the phone off, Lin Ya frowned and said, "Why are you using such a broken phone? The sound is terrible!"


    "I can''t turn the money around." Lin Ya and I joked, "Why don''t you give me some money first?"


    "Cut." Lin ya gave me a blank look.


    At this moment, Lin Ya put down his crossed legs and leaned forward slightly. He looked at me with an inquisitive expression and asked, "Who is that woman with you today?"


    I was a little stunned and didn''t realize who Lin Ya was referring to. Then I realized that Lin Ya was mostly talking about Guzheng, because the only girl I met today was Guzheng.


    I think Guzheng and I met by chance when we were in the restaurant, so she misunderstood.


    So as Ding Ge''s best friend, even if Ding Ge and I had already broken up, she wasn''t too happy with me and the other girls, so I knew why she looked upset today.


    As Ding Ge''s best friend and my best friend, she naturally witnessed the moment when Ding Ge and I were together. Many times, she was the most loyal lightbulb around us. She naturally knew our feelings very well, and sometimes she helped us to fight in the middle. If Ding Ge and I were married, then she would definitely be the first choice for the bridesmaids and groomsmen, if she could be separated and changed.


    So, she also knew how much I hurt Ding Ge.


    In the same way, she knew the sadness in my heart.


    When Ding Ge and I broke up, she should be the one who felt the most sorry and sad for us.


    Actually, Guzheng and I have nothing but a blind date. She was kind enough to send me home because she saw me sick, and that was how we met.


    But I suddenly thought to myself, why should I tell Lin Ya the truth? If I told Lin Ya that the girl today was my new girlfriend, and then Lin Ya inadvertently spread the news to dinger, wouldn''t it be more complete for us to break up.


    So I smiled and said, "You mean that woman, my new girlfriend. What''s wrong?"


    Lin ya looked at me in astonishment, completely distrustful of my appearance. Her mouth was wide open, and she stood there in a daze.


    I continued, "I just talked about it. It wasn''t just her call. She was concerned about me."


    It was as if Lin Ya had heard the most shocking news. She sat there as if she had lost her mind.


    After a while, she came back to her senses. Her eyes were a little lonely and her figure was a little tired. She didn''t look at me angrily. She just sat there quietly, silent for a while.


    In fact, it was hard for me to say these words, because I suddenly realized that if I was really with Guzheng, I would not be happy. I didn''t want to be with anyone other than Ding Ge.


    With Lin Ya''s silence, I became silent as well. The atmosphere in the air began to become solemn, which seemed to be a rare sight between the two of us.


    Lin Ya is a lively and cheerful girl. She rarely looks like this.


    After a few minutes, Lin Ya took a breath and looked at me and asked softly, "Can you forget Ding Ge?"


    Instead of lying to Lin Ya this time, I sighed and said absent-mindedly, "What if I can''t forget it? This is a reality, not a novel. We will always get married!"


    Life can''t be avoided, life can''t be ignored deliberately. Those lovers who finally parted ways in the novel, we will feel sad, but in reality, we will experience cruelty!


    "Why don''t you want to get back together with Ding Ge?" There was a faint light in Lin Ya''s eyes.


    "Stop it." I have a headache and I don''t want to talk about it.


    "Xing Yun, this is a lifetime of happiness..."


    I interrupted Lin Ya, took a long breath, gritted my teeth and said, "I know!"


    Lin Ya wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know if the topic of the conversation was too heavy, or if the fever had subsided and returned to the high ground, the uncomfortable feeling was a little stronger than before, but I could feel that my body was not too hot, I guess it was still the fatigue after the first recovery of a serious illness.


    I put my legs up on the sofa and lay down, breathing deeply.


    In front of Lin Ya, I don''t care about the image, and Lin Ya said to each other, "Why pretend to be dead?"


    I sighed and said helplessly, "Can you not speak so harshly?"


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything, just looked at me with disdain.


    I was afraid that she would fight with me again, so I surrendered early and said, "Girl, I really don''t want to fight with you anymore. It''s been a bad day. I have a fever. It''s almost 39 degrees."


    Only then did Lin Ya realize that I was in a bad condition. She frowned and said, "Then I won''t go to the hospital."


    I know that even if we quarrel again, we are still close to each other and still care about each other.


    At best, this girl Lin Ya is nothing more than a knife with a beancurd heart. She usually hurts you so much that you have to be loyal and caring. I am happy to have such a friend.


    "I already took the medicine. The fever has gone down." I smiled.


    "Then why are you still in such a bad state?" Lin Ya continued to ask.


    "Elder sister, it''s been a day since I ate. It''s not good for anyone else."


    Lin Ya continued to despise me and said, "I said you can''t just stop and take care of yourself. You''re alone now, Meng Xingyun. Do you know that? You don''t have the right to have an accident in two or three days, or no one will know when you die here."


    Lin Ya looked as though he hated iron but could not help it. Although her words were particularly harsh, he listened to the concern in her tone.


    I couldn''t help but laugh and say to her, "The eggs are ready and the tomatoes are almost ready. Give me a bowl of noodles. I really don''t want to move."


    Lin Ya rolled his eyes and said angrily, "I''ve convinced you!"


    After that, lin ya went to the kitchen and started cooking for me.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge were both foodies. Otherwise, it would be said that people who were close to each other were close to each other.


    However, Ding Ge''s cooking skills were not good, especially after I had her, she became much lazier, and most of the time I cooked for her.


    Lin Ya''s cooking skills were much better, although she had come to our house for countless meals.


    It''s just that lin ya rarely cooks, and she lives alone, but basically buys food. I''m different. I live alone too. I usually buy some food and cook it myself.


    So it''s not easy to get lin ya to cook, but Lin Ya, who rarely cooks, is very talented in this area.


    Very soon, a bowl of fragrant tomato egg noodle came out of the oven, and Lin Ya even kindly brought it out for me, which really flattered me!


    "Have you really eaten?" I asked Lin Ya again.


    "Yes." Lin ya nodded.


    Then I won''t stand on ceremony. I''m already hungry. I picked up my chopsticks and started to eat. It was really delicious. I couldn''t help praising her, "Girl, it''s a pity you''re not a chef."


    "The man who can eat the food I cook can''t surpass one hand. You should be glad to go." Lin Ya looked like he was tugging and tugging.


    Although most of the time when I was with the careless Lin Ya, I was very touched by a bowl of noodles when I was sick.


    I rarely argued with Lin Ya and nodded, "Yes, yes!"


    Lin Ya did not look like a normal girl, nor did she just pretend to be aloof. She just sat there with a faint expression and quietly watched me eat noodles.


    There were times when I felt that Lin Ya had something to say to me, but there were times when she chose to remain silent.


    But this time, she did not seem to want to remain silent.


    After I finished eating the noodles, lin ya looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, you should know that Ding Ge still loves you."


    After I broke up with Ding Ge, I had never contacted ding ge before, except for the two times I called her in Green city railway station.


    My only source of information was Lin Ya. Although we rarely talked about ding ge when we were together, Lin Ya told me about Ding Ge.


    At first, I was afraid to hear from Ding Ge. In order to take care of my emotions, Lin Ya always said it very briefly, and most of the time, he said it lightly.


    She had never said such a thing before!


    When I heard her say that Ding Ge still loved me, my heart felt like a needle pricking.


    She really still loves me?


    When I met Ding Ge, I could only vaguely feel it, but I couldn''t confirm it.


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, my heart was filled with guilt, but this guilt made me more sure that the lie I told Lin Ya today was right. When dinger got the news from lin ya, she would never be naive about me again.


    As I lay on the sofa, I only felt that the delicious noodles I had just eaten had turned bitter. After so long, some emotions could still be so strong that they were frightening.


    "Girl, we can''t go back."


    "Why can''t you go back?" Lin Ya asked in a trembling voice.


    I felt a little breathless again. I didn''t want to talk anymore. I''ve been silent all year. I''m used to it. I just want to be silent in the face of this kind of talk.


    I moved my lips but said nothing.


    "Xing Yun, today is the last time I will talk to you. I will never talk to you again." Lin Ya took a deep breath and said to me in an extremely serious tone, "I know you love Ding Ge, and Ding Ge loves you too. Why can''t you be together when you love each other?"

 Chapter 14 Brother Meets Brother Drinking

    "You know." I have a headache, but I don''t know what to say. At this time, I just want to escape, because I can''t change the fact.


    "I know, of course I know!" Lin Ya stood up excitedly and said to me, "Is there anything between you that I don''t know about? Ding Ge was with you when you had nothing, right? Do you think she cares about that? She only cares about you, do you understand? The problem isn''t with Ding Ge but you, you know? Your cowardice destroyed both of you!"


    I was afraid to hear what Lin Ya said, because it inevitably made my heart waver a little. Many times, the imagination is always beautiful, and the reality is often too cruel to look directly at.


    I don''t know what my future is. I only know that I have nothing now. How can I waste a girl''s youth again?


    We all live in an adult world and shouldn''t believe or fantasize about the beauty of fairy tales!


    I was silent for a long time, then told lin ya in a hoarse voice, "I can only say, I''m sorry."


    I can only say sorry to dinger!


    There is a saying that is so cruel but so direct. At your most incompetent age, you met the girl who wanted to take care of your life the most!


    Lin Ya stared at me for a long time. Her eyes were very complicated. There were disappointment, sadness, and anger... But Lin Ya didn''t say anything after all. She didn''t scold me, and she didn''t persuade me. She seemed to be tired of my relationship with Ding Ge, so she just silently picked up the bag on the sofa and left with a heavy step.


    I lay on the sofa, completely unmoved, as if my mood had cooled down after talking to Lin Ya.


    However, just then, my phone rang again. I picked it up and saw that it was my mother.


    However, it was expected that she would not ask about the result of my blind date. It wasn''t easy to hold it out until night, probably because she was afraid to disturb Guzheng and me, but she didn''t know that we didn''t even have lunch.


    "Hello, mom."


    "Son, how is it?" My mother spoke in an anxious tone.


    "Yeah, not bad." She had already lied to lin ya, and she could only continue to lie to my mother.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Tell mom, what does that girl mean?"


    "Mom, I don''t know what other girls mean. Besides, this is the first time we''ve met. What can happen? Don''t worry."


    "Yes, yes." My mother smiled and told me, "You should take the initiative and contact other girls more, okay?"


    "I know, I know." I agreed a little perfunctorily.


    I can only say sorry to my mother, because this blind date was really unsuccessful, and I really didn''t want to contact that girl named Guzheng again. Although I have guilt in my heart, I can only lie, and I have no choice.


    My mom talked to me for a while, then hung up.


    After a while, I stood up and went back to bed, burying myself in sleep.


    The next day, Old Gao called me and asked me what happened. After so many days, nothing happened. I had to use the excuse that I was busy looking for a job.


    In fact, I also want to go out with Old Gao and the rest of them to relax, especially after yesterday''s conversation with Lin Ya, I really want to indulge again, I really want to be numb in alcohol.


    I told you to get the three of Brother tiger together tonight. I''ll be the host.


    But Old Gao said to pull it down, wait until you find a job.


    I didn''t force him to come and pick me up at night.


    But, unexpectedly, I got another call from Guzheng!


    I always thought that the phone call yesterday would be the last contact between us, but I didn''t expect Guzheng to call me again?


    I have a little doubt in my heart. Is Guzheng interested in me?


    It should be impossible. We can''t even talk about getting to know each other. How can we talk about good feelings? Then why did she call me?


    "Hello?"


    "Are you fully recovered? The fever didn''t bounce back, did it?" Guzheng, on the other hand, was not too distant from me, greeting me like a friend.


    "No, it''s all right."


    "So... Are you free today?" Guzheng asked.


    "Uh... What''s wrong?" I asked her with a frown.


    Guzheng added, "I''m really tired of being urged by my family to either find a boyfriend or go on a blind date. See if you have time. If you have time, come out and sit down. This way, you don''t have to go on a blind date, and you can talk to your family."


    Guzheng''s explanation was reasonable, but wouldn''t she lie to her family? She lied to her family that she was going out to play when she said she was going to meet me.


    But I was too embarrassed to say no, but I did have an appointment today, so I had to apologize and replied, "Well, I might not be able to do it today. I asked my buddy to drink."


    "Well, that''s good. You should be busy." Guzheng said casually.


    "Well, if you have time, we can make another appointment." I said politely.


    "Well, okay, bye."


    "Bye-bye!"


    ...


    Old Gao came to pick me up at night. This time, he didn''t come with his new girlfriend, Wang Mengmeng. I asked him, "Why didn''t you bring your girlfriend with you?"


    "It''s just the three of us today, none of us." Old Gao said.


    We went to pick up Hu Zi together. I talked to Old Gao and asked him, "How did you meet Wang Mengmeng? Does she seem a little different from your old girlfriends?"


    "Hehe." As a person in love, Old Gao had a happy smile on his face. I couldn''t help but be shocked. It seemed that this guy really fell in love, or else he wouldn''t have laughed so silly.


    When this guy used to make love to a new girl, he laughed so lewdly that he said to me, "That''s a long story. I''ll give you a chance to talk about it in detail in the future. You don''t have to tell me that Wang Mengmeng is different from the girl I used to know. To be honest with you, I''ve spent a lot of time chasing her. Now that we''re together, I''ve only held her hand. And you know, even if we''re in a relationship, sometimes I still feel like... I can''t see her heart."


    "How long have you two been together?" I asked curiously.


    "Just the few days you went out on a trip. It''s been more than 20 days."


    "Ah, that girl is very reserved!" I smiled. According to Old Gao''s past love experience, half a month has basically gone from recognizing the experience to deep communication in bed. This Wang Mengmeng actually only held a small hand. I can''t help but sigh, it is true love!


    Old Gao''s face was as sweet and sad as a first love. I smiled and said, "Tell me, what do you feel? Is it like first love? It''s like three autumns without seeing each other for a day?"


    Old Gao smiled and his old face reddened slightly, "Don''t say it. It does feel that way. Xing Yun, I''m honest with you. I think Wang Mengmeng is different from others. The first time I see her, I feel... I feel moved!"


    "Do you mean it?" I hurt him.


    Old Gao looked at me with disdain.


    I teased him again, "What? It looks like you''re going to quit the moon and wind field this time?"


    The old Old Gao was definitely not like this. Old Gao pretended to sigh deeply and shook his head, "Old, I can''t do it anymore!"


    I didn''t expect this kid to really plan on turning back a prodigal son. I didn''t expect him to be serious.


    But speaking of how old and young we are, I''m really happy that Old Gao has changed so much. I can only say that I cherish the girl he likes and likes him!


    Don''t be like me. I didn''t catch such a good girl!


    Soon, the car arrived at the Jin Yuan neighborhood where Hu Zi was. Old Gao stopped the car looking for a space and I went to call him.


    This is a newly built residential area with a good location. Hu Zi and his girlfriend, Li Xiaowei, just moved in. Old Gao and I came to help them move. Their house was on the second floor. I walked up the stairs.


    The new neighborhood looked different. The tall floors were fresh and beautiful, and the greenery was well done. It looked clean and orderly, but the price of the house was also not to be underestimated. Hu Zi''s savings for several years after buying this apartment were probably running out.


    Hu Zi and I are different from Old Gao. Old Gao and I are different, but we are both unstable. We don''t have the tenacity and patience that Hu Zi has.


    Hu Zi is a very stable and good man. He will go to work and get off work on time every day. He will not be late and leave early. He is responsible and works very seriously. As long as you tell him what to do, he won''t have to worry. He will definitely finish it. Old Gao can''t do that.


    What''s more, Hu Zi is very well-behaved and can bear hardships. He can only carry things on his own. As her girlfriend, she can rest assured that Hu Zi will not be a flirt and will greet her in advance when she goes out. Of course, he is not a block of wood. He can talk and make girls happy.


    All these years, Hu Zi had worked hard and had a serious relationship. Now, life can be expressed with the word'' complete''.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" I knocked on Hu Zi''s house.


    Soon the door opened, and it was Li Xiaowei who opened it. Before they moved into their new home, the two of us had moved in together.


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had been talking for many years, and now they have bought a new house, which is probably not far from getting married.


    "Xiaohu, Xing Yun is here." Li Xiaowei turned around and shouted, then said to me, "Xing Yun, how was your trip?"


    "Oh, don''t mention it. It''s a sin to spend money on." I was talking to Li Xiaowei.


    Li xiao smiled and said, "Pull it down. We still envy you. You can go out for a walk."


    I walked in and smiled. I didn''t see Hu Zi, so I asked, "What''s Hu Zi doing?"


    "It''s a relief. Lazy people have a lot of shit." Li Xiaowei looked at me again and said, "Don''t let Xiaohu drink too much, Xing Yun."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know how much Xiaohu can drink. Old Gao and I will both drink and he will be fine." Hu Zi was really a good drinker, that''s all.


    "You''re fine at home, too. Let''s go together." I said it to Li Xiaowei again, but it was a polite thing to say, because today the three of us wanted to drink alone, so Hu Zi probably told Li Xiaowei about it.


    "Can you drink when I go?" Li Xiaowei was very self-aware and said, "I''m afraid you can''t have a good chat. I won''t be bored. You guys can drink."


    I chuckled as Hu Zi walked out of the bathroom with his pants in his hands.


    Hu Zi glanced at me and signaled that I could leave. Then he said "Yes" to Li Xiaowei and walked towards the door. I also walked over.


    "Drink less." Li Xiaowei stood at the door and repeated his instructions.


    "Don''t worry." Hu Zi said carelessly.


    Hu Zi and I went downstairs, took a taxi, and the three of us headed for the hotel.

 Chapter 15 Once Was No Longer Once

    In the past, we used to get together from time to time. At that time, Ding Ge, Hu Zi, Li Xiaowei, Old Gao, Lin Ya, and sometimes the girlfriends that changed around Old Gao. We were all friends and it was great to eat and drink together. Of course, sometimes the three of us would come out alone, just for men.


    Generally speaking, if there were only three of us, we would rarely go to high grade places. Most of the time, we would go to roadside stalls or small restaurants, regardless of whether the environment was messy or not, it was very casual.


    This time, it was the same. We found a restaurant with a normal environment, but it tasted good and was very affordable. The owner was familiar with it.


    There weren''t many people in the restaurant, so we randomly picked a seat on the side and sat down. The old rule was to bring up a beer first, pour the wine first with a disposable glass, and touch the glass first regardless of whether there was food or not.


    We can''t drink together because Old Gao usually drives, but when we park in Hu Zi estate today, the three of us can drink freely.


    Soon, the dishes were served. Boiled peanuts, cold mixed tofu skin, boiled eggplant, pork head, sour soup and fat cow. A few dishes were enough for us to eat. Besides, there was wine. We drank a cup first.


    At this moment, Old Gao filled another glass and asked me, "How''s the job search going, Xing Yun?"


    Hey, it''s hard to say!


    I drank another glass of wine and shook my head wearily.


    It felt like a sense of being abandoned by society, but I can''t blame anyone else. My parents had no choice but to walk on their own today.


    When they were especially rebellious in the past, they couldn''t be my masters. At that time, they all wanted me to go their way. As a teacher, I could get a teacher''s certificate based on their relationship. It was appropriate to be a teacher. But at that time, I didn''t think about it at all.


    Hu Zi consoled, "It''s okay. If you don''t leave me here, I''ll leave you here."


    Old Gao took a sip of wine and said to me, "Xing Yun, let me tell you, I''m going to contract a pond these days. I think you shouldn''t go anywhere. Just raise fish with your buddies."


    My heart warmed up. I knew that Old Gao wanted to help me. He had helped me enough in the past. I had nothing to say for my brother to do this. I just don''t know anything about fish farming. What am I going to do? Free food?


    I shook my head and smiled, "Are you reliable?"


    "This time it''s really reliable." Old Gao said sternly, "Someone else''s pond is not going to dry now. I''ll go over and take a look in the next two days. You can go with me. If the price is ok, I''ll wrap it up."


    It wasn''t a big deal to go and take a look. I replied casually, "Okay."


    Old Gao saw that I agreed and said, "When we don''t do anything, we can raise fish."


    "Just the two of us, can we feed ourselves?"


    "Damn, how can I not feed myself!" Old Gao said disapprovingly, "It''s not that difficult. We just have to take care of it. It doesn''t require any difficult skills."


    In fact, I thought about it, and it wasn''t that difficult. I just couldn''t decide whether to do it with Old Gao or not. After all, I didn''t know anything. My eyes would get dark, and I wouldn''t feel good if Old Gao didn''t tell me.


    "Let''s see it then." I answered vaguely.


    At this moment, Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, you have a new girlfriend?"


    Before I could speak, Old Gao looked at me and asked excitedly, "Damn, why don''t I know when it happened?"


    I thought Lin Ya must have told Hu Zi because I told Lin Ya that I had a girlfriend.


    However, I think it can be hidden from Lin Ya, mostly from Old Gao and Hu Zi, so I said half-truthfully, "Not really. Just now, let''s talk and see if it''s appropriate."


    Old Gao smiled and said, "Okay, when will you bring it out for your buddies to see?"


    "It''s not certain that this will work."


    "Well, let us know if you have any good news. You''ll have to treat us then." Old Gao said.


    Hu Zi''s eyes flashed with regret. I knew he was sad about the end of Ding Ge and me. However, he still took a sip of wine and said calmly, "It''s good to find one. Let''s settle down early if we can talk about it. It''s old or young. If it''s suitable, let''s end it."


    "Sweat, take your time." I didn''t even think about blind dates anymore, and the situation with Guzheng wasn''t what I said, so I thought I''d better find a stable job first.


    I asked Hu Zi again, "Stop me and me. What about you? I bought a house too. When are you going to get married?"


    "Yes, we''re both waiting for the wedding." Old Gao looked at Hu Zi.


    "Hey!" Hu Zi smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not that easy. The house only paid a down payment and spent tens of thousands of dollars on the renovation. There''s not much money left. If you want to get married, you can''t buy another car? There are also furniture and electrical appliances. There are all kinds of things, not to mention the wedding. I want to do it. It''s too difficult!"


    Hu Zi shook his head and looked like he was having a hard time. Old Gao and I both knew the pain in his heart and his difficulties.


    Old Gao and Hu Zi touched a glass of wine and said boldly, "Speak when you''re in trouble. Don''t hold it in your heart." Don''t worry, I''ll find you when the time comes." Hu Zi said with a smile.


    "Li Xiaowei has been with you for so long, and he doesn''t dislike you. The car is two years late. Let''s get married first."


    Hu Zi seemed to have something to say. He just smiled and didn''t say anything. But I''m not too worried about him. He must have his own plans in mind. He''s more thorough than I thought.


    The three of us had a good meal and had a good drink. We didn''t drink much. After that, the three of us left in a car. Hu Zi was sent home first, then Old Gao stopped and went straight to my place.


    When we got home, we didn''t say much and went to bed separately.


    Although I drank some wine, I didn''t feel sleepy, so I took a shower and turned on my computer. In the past, when I was lonely, I was bored playing with my cell phone. Now, I can''t connect my broken cell phone to the internet.


    When qq was logged on, there weren''t many people online in the dead of night, and even if there were, there weren''t many people who wanted to chat with me.


    Actually, I have a friend of Ding Ge''s on my phone, but I''ve never seen her online, and I don''t know if she''s invisible or not.


    She didn''t play qq much when we were together in the past, and there was no movement in space for a few months. After we broke up, her qq seemed to be dead. There was no movement in space, and she never went online again.


    I always said that our relationship was over, but I didn''t delete her qq. Although I never contacted her, I couldn''t tell why. Maybe I couldn''t completely forget it.


    As usual, Ding Ge was not online, and the gray image seemed to have fallen into a permanent sleep.


    I opened up the space, but to my surprise, Ding Ge actually published a statement!


    It was really rare for Mrs. Ding Ge to say that something big must have happened around her.


    The saying was: once was no longer the past, nirvana was reborn and rushed forward!


    Once was no longer once...


    What a thought-provoking sentence, but it was as if I had seen through Ding Ge''s mind all of a sudden. I think the false news that I have a new girlfriend must have reached Ding Ge''s ears through Lin Ya.


    I had told dinger about my blind date before, so she naturally wouldn''t doubt the authenticity of the news, let alone that it was Lin Ya who told her.


    I think the first'' past'' that Ding Ge wants to express is naturally our past, no longer our past. I think she means that even if we broke up before, both of us were still stuck in the past, and this stage is also'' past''.


    But now it has changed. Then, the past is no longer the past.


    I could feel Ding Ge''s heavy thoughts as he wrote this sentence. Although there was another sentence that seemed to be a very positive rebirth, it didn''t make much sense.


    Seeing this, the whole person fell into a state of unhappiness. Her body lay back feebly, her eyes tilted to the top of the wall, and Ding Ge''s face seemed to flash across the not-so-white wall.


    I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the chair, not wanting to move or think, but sometimes my brain was spinning like an earth''s autobiography, not when you told it to stop.


    After that, I found another movie. What movie had I forgotten? It was just a simple commercial popcorn movie, but I didn''t even understand the plot.


    In the process of watching a movie, he couldn''t help but run away. He stared at the center of the screen but didn''t know where he went. He didn''t remember anything after watching the whole movie, as if he hadn''t seen it!


    My state, like eating a plate of dull dishes, numb but also forgot to spit it out, just so mechanical chewing, mechanical swallowing.


    After watching the movie, he went back to his bedroom and went to sleep. In the other room, Old Gao snored loudly.


    The next day, I got up early and went out for a run. I didn''t wake Old Gao up because I knew he was a nocturnal animal. He usually woke up very late in the morning. Most of the time, he slept until noon. But when I got home, Old Gao actually woke up, which surprised me!


    Old Gao didn''t say much. He just told me that Wang Mengmeng called him. He was going to find Wang Mengmeng now. I looked at him and smiled. The power of love was so powerful that it could make old and tall man full of energy in the morning!


    After Old Gao left, I looked at the recruitment information online again. I really need to find a job as soon as possible. Nothing else is important right now.


    Now, although Lin Ya once invited me to her company, and Old Gao also said he wanted me to open a fish pond with him, although I was grateful, I didn''t think too much about it. Maybe it was my little pride that made the mistake.


    Just like that, I went in the morning and made a few phone calls, but it was still futile, which made me very upset. I even began to think that if I really couldn''t find a job, I would shamelessly ask my parents to find a relationship and help me get a position in school. Oh, I didn''t have much dignity to ask for when I was in such a mess.


    In the afternoon, I went out to interview two other places, but I didn''t feel very satisfied. I think there''s probably no hope.


    Dinner was supposed to be bought by myself and cooked by myself, but unexpectedly, I bumped into an unexpected person on the way.


    Guzheng!


    I actually met her again.

 Chapter 16 Treat the Guzheng to Dinner

    "What a coincidence." Guzheng smiled.


    "Yeah." I smiled. I thought it was just a small talk before I left.


    "What are you doing?" Guzheng asked me.


    "It''s okay. I was just about to go home after a stroll."


    "Oh, have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Well, neither do I. Let''s have dinner together." Guzheng said.


    I subconsciously wanted to refuse, but I suddenly remembered that Guzheng was kind enough to take me home from my last blind date. I haven''t thanked her properly. I don''t like to owe people favors. I can treat them to dinner this time, so I said, "Okay, I''ll treat you."


    "You said that." Guzheng smiled.


    "What do you want to eat?" I asked her.


    "Well, I feel like eating hotpot, how about it?" Guzheng asked me.


    "Sure, no problem." Although I am not a gentleman, I still have some manners. Since the lady said that she wanted to eat hotpot, we should eat hotpot.


    This time, Guzheng didn''t drive. We both took a taxi to a popular hotpot restaurant.


    However, when Guzheng and I got off the car from the hotpot restaurant at the big destination, I actually saw an acquaintance through the window in the hotpot restaurant. I didn''t expect to run into two acquaintances today, and the acquaintances in the hotpot restaurant were not others, but Ding Ge.


    She was still wearing the clothes I bought for her in Green city!


    Pucheng said it was not big, said it was not small. When you want to avoid one person, perhaps the two of you will never meet again in Pucheng, and when you stroll around the busy streets of Pucheng, you may inadvertently meet someone you know.


    This was our first encounter in Pucheng since we broke up with Ding Ge. Coincidentally, I was with Guzheng.


    I stood outside the door. Ding Ge probably didn''t see me. I saw her with a few girls. She should be her colleague. I wonder how she would feel when she saw me eating with Guzheng.


    I don''t know why, although I broke up with Ding Ge and Guzheng isn''t my girlfriend, but when I was with Guzheng and was bumped into by Ding Ge, a sense of guilt rose in my heart.


    I didn''t want Ding Ge to see me and Guzheng, although it would make her more certain of the possibility that I was with Guzheng, and I knew that if she saw it, she would misunderstand.


    My heart could not help but thump. Guzheng noticed my abnormality and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." I don''t know how to explain it to Guzheng.


    But obviously Guzheng wouldn''t believe me. She smiled at me kindly and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Although it was only a short contact with Guzheng, I thought she was a good girl and she knew how to think about other people''s feelings.


    I knew that if I told Guzheng not to eat hotpot, he would be very uncomfortable and appear impolite, but in the end, I had to say, "Guzheng, can we not eat hotpot today?"


    "Sure." Guzheng didn''t ask me why, which made me very grateful to her.


    "What did you say to eat?" Guzheng didn''t sound like he was asking, but he sounded like you were the one making the decision.


    "Let''s go eat lobster." I didn''t think too much. I just thought of one. Now I just want to get out of here as soon as possible. I''m afraid Ding Ge will see me.


    "Sure." Guzheng smiled and said, "But next time, you have to eat hotpot."


    "Okay." I didn''t expect Guzheng to agree so easily, but I did.


    Then Guzheng and I left again. In the dark, I could only hope that Ding Ge didn''t see us.


    In the lobster shop, Guzheng ate with relish, but I was a little distracted.


    I know. It''s all because I just saw what Ding Ge did. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so disappointed. The lobster in my mouth didn''t seem to have any flavor at all. In fact, this shop had been here with dinger before. I found that Pucheng was really small, and it seemed to be full of memories of me and Ding Ge everywhere.


    I have the urge to escape from Pucheng and escape from Ding Ge''s world!


    "Meng Xingyun, why are you in a daze?" Guzheng gently tapped the plate with his chopsticks to remind me.


    "Ah, nothing." I returned to my senses and smiled.


    "Why don''t you eat? How much did you eat?" Guzheng said with a smile, "You asked me to eat lobster. Why didn''t you eat it again? You''re making me embarrassed."


    I curled my lips and said, "What''s so embarrassing about that?"


    "How much have I eaten?" Guzheng pointed to the shrimp head in front of him and smiled shyly. "I eat more than a man like you. People don''t talk about me."


    I said nonchalantly, "What''s the matter? You can eat whatever you want."


    "You eat too. I ate it all by myself now."


    "Well, eat. Let''s eat together."


    I picked up a shrimp and ate it.


    "By the way, how did you get to this age to experience your first blind date?" Guzheng asked me.


    I paused for a moment, and Ding Ge''s figure flashed through my mind again. However, I didn''t want to say this to Guzheng, so I covered it up and said, "I didn''t want to look at you before. I was forced by my family. I had no choice but to look at you."


    "Is it really just because of this?" Guzheng continued to ask, as if he didn''t believe me.


    "Ah." I bit the lobster and nodded.


    "Then what happened just now? Can you tell me?" Guzheng only asked this question at this time.


    It had to be said that Guzheng was really a smart girl. At this time, there was no need for me to hide her. She had already given in to me, so I smiled bitterly and said, "I met someone I knew, and I didn''t want to meet them."


    Actually, I just didn''t dare.


    "Ex-girlfriend?" Guzheng guessed as she looked at me with a playful expression.


    I smiled faintly and did not deny it. There was nothing embarrassing about it. It was twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Who didn''t have a predecessor? Otherwise, it would be too pure!


    Guzheng''s eyes sparkled with intelligence. She looked at me with a smile and asked, "What''s going on? Can you tell me?"


    "There''s nothing to say." I don''t want to share this lost relationship with anyone else. I don''t need comfort or guidance. I just want to bury this relationship in the sand and disappear under the erosion of time.


    Guzheng didn''t force me to say it. I admire her for that!


    Then Guzheng said, "The first blind date, so you must love your ex very much, or have been hurt deeply?"


    Guzheng tilted his head to look at me, but this conversation made me instinctively contradict, so I asked impolitely, "Isn''t this your first time?"


    "Yeah, yeah." Guzheng, on the other hand, didn''t care about my emotions, "But our reasons are different. I didn''t do it because of my ex. I just didn''t meet the right one."


    "But there''s always a reason for that. Your family would never let you go on a blind date when you were in love." I was just casually chatting with Guzheng.


    Guzheng suddenly blushed and said, "I haven''t been in love yet."


    "Ah?" I looked at Guzheng in surprise and asked, "Not even your first love?"


    Guzheng nodded.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, "Then you have too high an eye. You''ve been single until now."


    "Is it high? I don''t think so." Guzheng said disapprovingly.


    I shook my head and said, "It must be high. You must have a lot of suitors since you were so old, right?"


    Guzheng nodded again.


    "There are so many people chasing you, and it''s time for you to meet a few good ones. You haven''t taken a fancy to any of them. Don''t you have a good eye?"


    "It''s really high!" Guzheng smiled helplessly. "There are a lot of people who have chased me, but they are really ordinary. Some of them are even annoying!"


    I obviously disagreed with Guzheng''s point of view and said, "You just think that people are ordinary. You haven''t had any contact with them, and you don''t even give them a chance. How can you understand their excellence? Guzheng blinked innocently and said mischievously," anyway, none of them are suitable for me."


    My heart said that this girl must have a high opinion. At this time, Guzheng did not want to talk about her anymore, so he returned to me and asked, "Do you still like your ex?"


    I was a little convinced. This Guzheng girl really knows how to talk. She''s not annoying, but she has the upper hand. I smiled bitterly and said, "Can we not talk about her?"


    "Sure." Guzheng looked at me and said, "But when I get the chance, I want to hear your story?"


    I smiled. What''s so nice about that? It was just a past. Seeing that I didn''t speak, Guzheng smiled happily and said, "If you don''t say anything, you''ll take it as acquiescence."


    I didn''t really care. Guzheng and I were destined not to have much contact in the future. She probably wouldn''t hear this story.


    Life is like this, most of the time is very dull and boring, unlike the ups and downs of life in the novel.


    Indeed, in reality, we will also encounter some setbacks and hardships, but it is far less deliberate and dramatic than the arrangement in the novel.


    In the novel, hundreds of thousands of words may be able to describe a person''s life from birth to death, thousands of words may make the timeline transition to ten years later, those novels of cultivation may be able to go through thousands of years of closed-door cultivation in a chapter, a word a day will pass, but life is not like this, we have to live minute by minute.


    Sometimes it feels like time flies, sometimes it feels so hard, but we can''t change it. We can only spend time washing our faces, brushing our teeth, eating and sleeping.


    My circle of friends was not wide, and I was also considered the kind of relatively homely, life was naturally particularly dull, like an old house, no one would pay attention to whether it was winter wind and summer rain, it was like a straight line, without the twists and turns of a wave line.


    I am the most ordinary person in the world, maybe like you, maybe like him?


    In short, no matter how ordinary life is, it is still moving forward, even if my heart has already walked on a desperate path!

 Chapter 17 Met An Acquaintance

    We had a good chat with Guzheng that day, but it was just a good one. After that, we lost contact.


    Later, Old Gao and I went to the fish pond he mentioned and talked to the boss, but we weren''t sure yet. Old Gao didn''t seem to be in a hurry, so we went there every day, except fishing or fishing.


    Of course, other than fishing itself, it was to observe the number of people fishing in the pond, but it seems pretty good at the moment. Just from the fisherman''s income of a few hundred a day, I can''t judge how much the other pond is worth or what the future holds.


    Old Gao once again asked me to help him in the pond, and I was a little shaken. Now for me, anything I do is like sitting around at home.


    But I also made it clear to Old Gao that if I did, I would just pay me according to my workload. As for the profit of the pond, it was Old Gao''s. To put it bluntly, he was the boss and I was his employee.


    Working for one of my buddies sounds pretty embarrassing, but I don''t care about that anymore.


    In fact, it''s okay to think it through. Old Gao and I have a different relationship. He helped me when I was down, and I would definitely help him one day when he was in trouble.


    Life was still peaceful, but the next day, there was a slight fluctuation!


    I received another call from Guzheng.


    Although I thought I would never contact Guzheng again, I didn''t delete her phone number, so when I saw the stored contact'' Guzheng'', I froze because I always thought that Guzheng and I wouldn''t have any more contact!


    So, after seeing this call, a lot of things popped up in my head. Did Guzheng fall in love with me?


    This possibility is basically very small, not to mention that she did not have such a first love in Dalian, the eyes must be high thief, it is almost impossible to look at the ugly me!


    And in the short time we''ve been in contact, I haven''t had a chance to show my good side. Why would she like me?


    Maybe there will be some good feelings between us, but this is just good feelings, definitely not the reason she called!


    I can''t figure it out!


    But the phone still had to answer, so I pressed the connect button.


    "Hello?"


    "What are you busy with?" Guzheng sounded familiar.


    "Nothing."


    "Well, tomorrow is my birthday. There''s a birthday party. Come over." Guzheng invited me to her birthday party?


    "Yeah, I wish you a happy birthday in advance!" I frowned, then smiled and said, "I won''t go to that party."


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you have time?" Guzheng asked.


    "Not really." I thought about it and said, "This... Your birthday must be all your friends'' gathering. I don''t even know you. I''m sorry to go. You can just get together."


    "Hey, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about." Guzheng smiled and said, "It''s not the big party you think it is. It''s just me and a few girlfriends. Plus, you only have five people. We''re all girls. Why are you embarrassed? Besides, if you can''t go on a blind date with me, friends can do it. My best friends are still single. I promise they''re all beautiful women. I''ll introduce you to each other. Which one of you meet tomorrow, I''ll lead you."


    Guzheng''s explanation made me feel a little relieved. If she hadn''t invited me because she liked me, then I wouldn''t have felt awkward.


    But I still have some doubts. Since it was a small gathering between her and her friends, why did she have to call me an outsider? Didn''t they enjoy themselves more?


    When I was young, I might be happy to look forward to it, but now, beautiful women are no longer attractive to me.


    After thinking about it, I agreed to Guzheng, so I went out to buy a small gift. The next day, after I contacted Guzheng, I called him.


    On the way there, I had some doubts. However, I was already on the way. I couldn''t turn back, could I?


    Guzheng told me to get out of the car in front of the park. Not long after I arrived, Guzheng arrived, which surprised me a little, because the girl said'' coming soon'' even if it wasn''t much for half an hour, but Guzheng came very soon.


    She stopped at the side of the road in her car and rolled down the window. She shouted to me, "Get in!"


    I got in the car, and Guzheng was the only one in the car. I didn''t see her best friend. I handed her the present in my hand and said, "Happy birthday!"


    "Ah?" Guzheng took the gift and smiled bitterly, "What else are you going to give me? If you know what you want to give me, I won''t let you give it to me in advance."


    Guzheng put the gift in the back seat, which made me feel relieved, because I thought that if Guzheng was really interested in me, she would be eager to open the gift, but she didn''t.


    But maybe Guzheng is different from others. She doesn''t care about these things at all. Besides, we''re not 17 or 18 years old, so it''s normal for her to not care about these things.


    "This shouldn''t be!" Actually, it didn''t matter who I knew, but I didn''t think I knew Guzheng very well, so I gave it to him.


    "What should I do? None of my best friends will give me a present!"


    "By the way, where''s your best friend?" I


    "They''re calling, putting on makeup, going out, chatting, dawdling. They''re definitely here at mealtime." The corners of Guzheng''s mouth curved. It seemed that she had a good relationship with her close friends, or maybe they were close friends!


    At this moment, Guzheng turned around and drove the car out. I asked her, "Where are we going now?"


    "Go to the cake shop and take out the cake first." Guzheng looked ahead and focused on driving.


    "Your best friend won''t buy it for you?"


    "They are just here to eat and drink!"


    Soon the car came to the cake shop, but the cake was not ready. Guzheng and I had nothing to do, so we had to wait at the cake shop.


    Guzheng was not an introverted girl, and it seemed like she never had to worry about having no topic to talk to.


    We sat face to face, and she spoke more than I did. She was beautiful and chatty, and didn''t make people hate her for talking too much, so I thought that even if it was impossible for us, it was really possible to treat her as a friend.


    There are really not many girls with such wisdom and beauty.


    She still asked me about my love story, but I didn''t say much.


    "You like movies too. What''s your favorite movie?" Guzheng and I sat in the cake shop and chatted casually.


    "Me, a lot of them, dark knight, inception, shawshank''s redemption, the story of the eight loyal dogs... What about you?"


    "I like the story of the eight loyal dogs, too. Well, I think it''s pretty good." Guzheng said to me, "I''ll treat you to a movie some other day."


    At this time, the waiter came over with the cake and said, "Your cake is ready."


    "Ah, sure." I answered at will.


    The two of them went out of the bakery and Guzheng answered the phone, saying that three of their best friends had arrived, and then we started heading in the direction of the restaurant.


    Guzheng said the three of them were already waiting for us in the private room, so Guzheng and I walked in together.


    When I didn''t open the door, I heard a few girls talking and laughing inside. Because Guzheng and I were just friends, I felt very relaxed. There was no tension or complacency between a boyfriend and his girlfriend.


    "Why are you so late?" As soon as we entered, a girl was the first to accuse us.


    "You still have the nerve to talk to us. If I hadn''t kept pushing you, you would have come so soon!" Guzheng was also unconvinced.


    I looked at the three girls in front of me and frowned slightly, because I found that Guzheng''s three best friends actually had a familiar face!


    This familiar face was none other than Old Gao''s new girlfriend, Wang Mengmeng.


    I was surprised that Wang Mengmeng was actually Guzheng''s best friend. When I saw Wang Mengmeng, Wang Mengmeng looked at me in surprise.


    Guzheng''s other two close friends also looked at me, looking at me with a look of'' I''m Guzheng''s boyfriend and I''ll take care of my close friends''. Guzheng wanted to introduce me to them, then saw Wang Mengmeng and I look at each other with a little doubt, and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    "Yeah." I went back to Guzheng and then greeted Wang Mengmeng, "We meet again."


    Wang Mengmeng was a little shy and nodded at me.


    Then he looked at Guzheng''s two other close friends and said, "Hello."


    Guzheng introduced us separately. One of Guzheng''s two best friends was Liu and the other was Jiang. Then we sat down. Guzheng asked me and Wang Mengmeng curiously, "How did you two meet?"


    "Actually... We only met once." Wang mengmeng spoke first.


    "Yeah. Wang Mengmeng''s boyfriend is a buddy of mine. I know him like this." I smiled.


    At this time, Guzheng and little liu xiaojiang looked at Wang Mengmeng in surprise and asked in unison, "When did you find a boyfriend?"


    Jiang said, "Even I don''t know?"


    I don''t understand what they said. Didn''t Guzheng say they were best friends? Don''t close friends share any secrets together?


    How could they not know that wang Mengmeng had a boyfriend? I remember Guzheng told me before she came here that her best friends were all single, but now I know that Wang Mengmeng isn''t?


    Didn''t Wang Mengmeng tell them?


    Wang Mengmeng said shyly, "I... I''m still in the inspection period. He hasn''t passed the test yet, so I didn''t tell you."


    I don''t understand the concept of a complete pass in a girl''s mouth, but what Old Gao told me was that they had already held hands, and that must have made the relationship clear!


    If our man has a girlfriend and has feelings for her, he must want his friends to know that she recognizes her.


    So why didn''t Wang Mengmeng tell her best friend?


    "Haha, Old Gao is a bit unreliable. You have to keep an eye on him." Although I felt a little uncomfortable in my heart, on the surface, I still said it amiably.


    My first impression of Wang Mengmeng was good, but I don''t know why, but now I don''t understand Wang Mengmeng.


    Although she seems to be a very simple girl on the surface, I think she is quite scheming!

 Chapter 18 My Love Story with Dinger (1)

    Although Old Gao was more expensive, he was careless and straightforward. He wouldn''t play games with others. Otherwise, he wouldn''t spend most of our time together.


    I used to be worried about the girls Old Gao dated, but now I''m worried about Old Gao, and I don''t know what''s going on with him and Wang Mengmeng.


    Well, it looks like I need to talk to Old Gao when I''m free.


    Wang Mengmeng still looked like a cute doll, speaking softly and with the least words between the four sisters.


    Then, for some reason, it seemed that everyone was focused on me.


    Little liu looked at me and asked, "How did you know Guzheng?"


    Jiang also asked, "Where do you live?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Their eyes were full of playfulness, and it was clear that they all thought of me as Guzheng''s boyfriend, or rather, the opposite sex friend who was close to Guzheng and was very likely to develop into a boyfriend, which made me uneasy, because it was far from the truth, and I suddenly wanted to run away from here.


    It seemed different from what Guzheng had told me. If she really wanted to introduce me to her best friend, it wouldn''t be like this.


    So I didn''t enjoy this meal!


    I thought, maybe Guzheng really likes me a little. Taking a step back makes me feel uncomfortable. I want to make it clear to Guzheng that I don''t want to be with someone right now.


    Today was her birthday, so I couldn''t bear to say those hurtful words.


    Because I was gradually silent, Liu and Jiang thought I was a shy person, so they didn''t deliberately say anything flirtatious to me.


    Gradually, the four of their close friends started to chat, and I felt like an outsider, but I felt more at ease.


    I have long passed the age of madness, and now I have learned to keep a low profile. At the table, I gradually became a little absent-minded.


    I remember the parties I used to have with my friends.


    Parties between friends are the most enjoyable, freer and more enjoyable than at any time. In the past, Old Tiger and I, as well as Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    When I think of them, I can''t help but feel sad.


    Fortunately, I have learned to pretend!


    After dinner, their friends still wanted to play. I didn''t want to get involved anymore, so I told Guzheng that I wanted to leave. Guzheng didn''t force it. She wanted to send me off, but I refused.


    I think if I''m right, Guzheng might contact me again. I''ll show her my attitude when that happens.


    Sure enough, a few days after Guzheng''s birthday, she contacted me again.


    This time, I took the initiative and said to her, "Didn''t you want to eat hotpot last time? I''ll treat you."


    Speaking of which, I still owe Guzheng a favor, so I took the initiative to ask her to meet at the hotpot restaurant. Guzheng, as usual, was still not late. Although she was about to step into the ranks of leftover girls, she was still dressed in her youth and beauty.


    "Go in." We got to know each other, so we walked in without talking nonsense.


    The two of them walked in together. This time, Ding Ge didn''t eat here.


    Pucheng is still quite big, and it won''t be easy to meet someone.


    I handed the menu to Guzheng, and she ordered a lot without hesitation. Soon, the bottom of the pot was brought up, and the switch was turned on. Soon, the hot air came out.


    Put the food in the pot, and Guzheng and I chatted as we ate.


    "Guzheng, what do you think of me?" I looked at Guzheng and asked.


    Guzheng paused slightly, as if she didn''t understand why I asked such a question, so she replied, "It''s good. At least it''s not annoying. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be eating with you here."


    After that, Guzheng smiled at me.


    "Do you think you can get along with someone like me?" I asked tentatively again.


    "Mmm..." Guzheng looked at me shyly, as if she didn''t expect me to ask. She frowned, then thought for a moment and said, "Sure."


    I sighed in my heart and looked at Guzheng.


    Guzheng saw that I suddenly became serious. He put down his chopsticks and looked at me seriously. I took a breath and began to say, "Guzheng, you are a good girl. I admit that I have a good feeling for you. If it wasn''t for some reason, I would have been happy to get along with you, but... To be honest, I don''t have any plans to date anyone for the time being."


    Guzheng didn''t look disappointed. She looked calm. She smiled and said, "Oh, is it because of your ex-girlfriend?"


    I shook my head, "No."


    "Why is that?" Guzheng asked again.


    I had to tell Guzheng the truth, so I continued, "I don''t know if my aunt has made it clear to you that my family owes money."


    "I know that." Guzheng interrupted me with a nonchalant tone...


    I was a little surprised that she actually knew about this, but I didn''t know how much my aunt had told her. I continued, "So, I want to at least pay off these debts and then consider the matter of the person I''m dealing with. With my ability, I''m afraid it will take at least four or five years, or even more than ten years. To tell you the truth, I''m not working yet."


    At my age, getting to this stage of my life is a terrible thing!


    Guzheng said, "There''s nothing wrong with that. If you want a job, I have a job for you."


    "That, no need." I didn''t want to trouble Guzheng too much, "I''m going to raise fish with my friend recently. I''m working for him."


    "Is that Mengmeng''s boyfriend?"


    I nodded.


    "Okay, then." Guzheng added, "I don''t think that''s a problem, as long as you''re a hardworking person. Actually, I don''t know how much you know about my family. My family is doing fine. If we can really be together, as long as you''re willing, I''m willing to pay off your debts."


    "No!" I quickly shook my head. To be honest, Guzheng''s words shocked me. I didn''t expect her to like me so much. I shook my head and said, "I''m not worth it."


    Guzheng lowered his head slightly, then smiled and said, "I think, after all, it''s still because of your ex-girlfriend?"


    "Ex-girlfriend?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect Guzheng to say that. Suddenly, I felt like someone was looking into the secret. I lowered my head in guilt and denied, "No."


    If I had a stable job now to pay off my debts, I would really like to find a girl to marry and have children. But Guzheng looked at me closely, then smiled meaningfully and said, "Sometimes, we don''t necessarily know much about ourselves."


    I frowned. What was Guzheng trying to say?


    I smiled bitterly and quipped, "It''s because of my current situation..."


    Guzheng interrupted me and said, "You promised me to tell me your story before. How about now?"


    Did I say that? I seem to have said that I can''t remember.


    Just, do I have to put some salt on my wound?


    Guzheng continued, "Don''t you want me to give up? Tell me your story, and maybe I won''t bother you beyond measure."


    Am I the one who overestimates himself?


    "Okay." I took a deep breath, and since Guzheng wanted to hear it, I told her, hoping that she wouldn''t have any more thoughts about me after hearing it. After all, I still have a ding ge in my heart. No woman would allow another woman to exist in the heart of a man she likes, right?


    Guzheng sat there quietly, as if I would listen to you.


    But where should I start?


    I can''t remember when I met Ding Ge, because I feel like I''ve known her for too long.


    It was as if she had always been by my side, and those days without her were too boring.


    Now I still remember the first time I saw Ding Ge. It was probably the first time I caught a glimpse of him.


    I went to see Lin Ya when Ding Ge and Lin Ya were both there. I saw them standing on the side of the road from afar, but dinger looked so special. Even though she was standing there quietly, it was as if everything around her had been eclipsed!


    At that moment, I was deeply attracted to her. My intuition told me that she was the person I was looking for.


    But Ding Ge''s first impression of me shouldn''t be that good. We talked about it in the future, and she said she didn''t have any feelings for me, just a normal impression.


    Later, the process of chasing her proved that she really didn''t like me. But I didn''t give up. I tried my best to chase her. It was called being attentive!


    Fortunately, Ding Ge found a sincere heart beneath my ordinary appearance. She accepted me and we were together.


    At that time, many of Ding Ge''s friends and colleagues looked down on me. They thought I wasn''t good enough for Ding Ge, but Ding Ge believed in me and encouraged me. The understanding girl was definitely a woman who made a man proud.


    I''m very proud to be with her. I think it''s the most awesome thing I''ve ever done in my life that deserves to be shown off!


    What happened later...


    Everything was fine. Ding ge and I were living a life that was not very rich but very happy. We even planned to get married. But at this moment, an accident that changed my life came.


    At that time, my cousin and I ran to the hospital for medical supplies and machinery and equipment, such as sanitary materials, this kind of thing has high quality requirements, after all, it is a matter of life and death.


    My cousin has been doing this for a long time. I have never done this before. I have no experience at all. When I go out to talk with people, my cousin usually makes the decision. I learn more from my cousin.


    Cousin''s ability is really strong, he knows a lot of people, but there are all kinds of gifts and other insiders in it. I just started to be particularly uncomfortable, but cousin told me which line of work is not like this, asking people to do things and give small gifts to others is a normal thing, this is the way society is!


    Although I understand, I still have a knot in my heart, so what I can do is to make sure the quality of the goods is good. The last time I had a big deal with my cousin, it was about a million dollars, and the profits were very generous. At that time, I naively thought that I could marry Ding Ge after making this money!


    It''s just...

 Chapter 19 My Love Story with Dinger (2)

    I used to pick up the goods with my cousin every time, but he didn''t let me go on purpose and went to the factory alone.


    At that time, I didn''t care at all, because I also believed in my cousin, who knew that my cousin actually added some defective products in good sanitary materials! And my cousin''s greed this time has directly ruined the future of both of us.


    Things were exposed, and I still didn''t know anything at that time. I was even waiting for money foolishly. When I was at home, my cousin called me. It was very serious and caused a medical accident!


    It was only then that I knew that he had tampered with the goods. At that time, I felt as if the sky had suddenly fallen and smashed down on me with a "Plop."


    I have never encountered such a thing, I was completely flustered. My cousin told me to be careful and spread the whole thing on him. When the time comes, the police will come and insist that he is the only one.


    He said he regretted it. He shouldn''t be so greedy, but there was no regret medicine in the world.


    I don''t know if I can get out of this. I''m scared, but it won''t help to blame my cousin at this time. I don''t know what I''m facing, but my gut tells me I''m going to fall for it this time.


    Soon, my cousin was arrested, and then the police took me away. My cousin was very loyal. He took all the responsibility on himself and cleared my name, but I still have the responsibility after all. After all, my name is still on the contract.


    My cousin was sentenced to three years, and I, my parents, who had worked hard for half their lives, almost went bankrupt and had to pay a huge debt to get me out.


    Our family is not rich. My parents can''t take out hundreds of thousands of dollars. They don''t know how many people they have asked for. They should be old and happy, but they are affected by my unfilial son. I hate myself. I am not a human!


    After I came out, I thought a lot. In the future, I could only pay my parents''debts slowly. As for Ding Ge, how could I let her suffer with me? She had suffered too much with me.


    In the past, even if I was poor, I could still live a good life, so I didn''t want to let go, but now, I have no ability to give her happiness, so I decided to break up with her!


    That day, I sat at home, sitting all day, like a dead person.


    Breaking up with Ding Ge was the most painful decision of my life!


    I don''t want to do this either, but there''s nothing I can do. I can''t be selfish. Even if I don''t make myself understood by everyone, I will still do it!


    At that time, I wished she was a bad girl. Seeing me like this, I would dump me without saying anything. That way, I wouldn''t have to be burdened.


    But I know that Ding Ge is not such a person.


    I don''t know how she reacted when I told her about this decision. I didn''t dare face her at all!


    However, Ding Ge came after all, and when she saw me, her face suddenly showed a pained look. She quickly walked towards me, her eyes red, and sat beside me and hugged me.


    I felt the warmth coming from Ding Ge, the pricking pain in my heart, and for a moment I retreated. I didn''t want to break up with her! But the cruel reality made me have to be ruthless!


    Ding Ge, please don''t blame me, okay?


    "Ding Ge, let''s break up." My lips quivered uncontrollably, and I struggled to say the bone-chilling words.


    Ding Ge looked at me in astonishment and asked, "Xing Yun, what''s wrong with you?"


    But when he saw that I wasn''t joking, Ding Ge bit his lip and forced a smile on his face. He said to me, "It''s all right now, Xing Yun. We''ll pay off our debts together. Your salary and my salary will pay off the money in a few years. Don''t be discouraged, okay?"


    "Ding Ge, let''s break up! I said again.


    Ding Ge looked at me in disbelief. She held back, but tears were still streaming down her cheeks. She held my hand and said in fear, "Xing Yun, can you not do this? Please, I''m afraid..."


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. I was afraid that I would be soft-hearted for a moment. I couldn''t!


    "Ding Ge, I''m serious. Let''s break up!" It was as if my heart had been hit by arrows one after another, and the pain in my heart did not need to be any less.


    Ding Ge''s eyes were filled with despair, and she still asked, "Why?"


    I also cried, sobbing and said, "I can''t give you happiness anymore!"


    Word by word, I squeezed the sentence out of my teeth, and tears fell uncontrollably in an instant. When I finished this sentence, salty tears had already flowed into my mouth.


    Once, I vowed to love this girl in front of me for the rest of my life and give her happiness, but now, I am desperate, I have been defeated, I have no ability to build our future.


    In fact, I also know that there is no way out. Maybe in the next few years, I will redouble my efforts to pay off the debt, and maybe make a lot of money, so that I can be with Ding Ge.


    But what if I don''t have the ability?


    How can I guarantee that I will pay off my debts? If I can''t, will I let Ding Ge follow me for nothing? Can I make her wait for me for a few years without any hope?


    We were not young people who could elope on impulse. We had long lost the youth we could squander. If I could not give Ding Ge happiness now, I could only choose to let go!


    Ding ge looked at me with a beautiful face and tears that broke one''s heart.


    Her body trembled and her face was filled with sadness and grievance, but she slowly shook her head and said firmly, "I don''t want it! I don''t want it!"


    "I''m sorry!" I buried my head in the shadow in pain. I had no face to face Ding Ge. At this moment, I wish that dinger could hit me and scold me a few times, so that I could feel better.


    "I don''t want to break up with you. I don''t want to break up with you, Xing Yun." Ding Ge was still biting her mouth stubbornly. She grabbed my hand and used all her strength to hold me back.


    But I''m not worth it anymore!


    "I don''t deserve you." I looked up and tried to hide my tears, but they ran down the corners of my eyes and into my ears.


    Ding Ge was still crying. The crying man was heartbroken!


    She could no longer speak clearly, only sobbing, her cry like a fire burning my heart.


    I know that today I made this decision and dinger will hate me for the rest of my life, but there''s no way. This is my only choice.


    Ding Ge, I love you.


    "You go, Ding Ge. I''ve already packed your things." I took a deep breath and said in a heartless tone.


    If hating me makes you feel better, then hate me!


    "No, I don''t want it." Ding Ge''s head was shaking like a rattle, and her voice was filled with endless begging.


    "Ding Ge, don''t do this. We can''t." I suddenly stood up and shouted at dinger.


    Ding Ge was still crying, and her face was completely covered in tears. She didn''t know how long she had been crying, but tears were still gushing out of her eyes.


    Her eyes were already swollen.


    Seeing her like this, I can''t wait to let myself go through all the arrows to offset her sadness!


    However, I was the cause of her sadness.


    The pain in my heart was like countless monsters writhing in my body, like lightning, thunder, tsunami, earthquake, like a knife in my heart... How I wanted to hold Ding Ge in my arms, hold her tightly, tell her that I was wrong, we won''t break up, we will be together forever and ever.


    How I wish I could wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and how I wish her face could return to her usual smiling face.


    However, I can only be a villain.


    A villain who was cursed by everyone!


    "Ding Ge!" I screamed, "You go! You can go..."


    "Xing Yun..." Ding Ge called out my name, with the last hope in his eyes.


    Sorry!


    I picked up dinger''s luggage and walked out the door, like an emotionless devil. But suddenly, as if she had lost her mind, dinger hugged her suitcase tightly and shouted in a mournful voice, "No, don''t let me go."


    Ding Ge''s voice made my heart ache, but I could only grit my teeth and drag Ding Ge''s luggage out.


    It made me want to shoot myself. I feel like the worst bastard in the world, the kind who should go to hell!


    Ding Ge was a girl, naturally not as strong as me. Finally, I successfully dragged Ding Ge and her luggage out the door.


    I really dragged Ding Ge out step by step.


    Closing the door, we were cut off from each other!


    "Xing Yun, don''t chase me away, don''t!" Ding Ge''s white and tender hand slammed against the door like a hammer right into my heart.


    "Without you, I would have lost everything! Xing Yun."


    "Xing Yun, please, please open the door, will you?"


    Ding Ge''s words made my heart bleed! Her voice became hoarse.


    "You go, you go!" I roared as hard as I could, and my throat hurt.


    I covered my ears, not wanting to hear Ding Ge''s voice.


    Tears blurred my eyes. I had never felt so bad, as if it was worse than death.


    I walked into the bedroom, but dinger''s voice sounded like it was coming from her body. Her pleading, her crying, her pain, everything reminded me of what a jerk I was! How cruel! How cold-blooded! Reminding me that I am trash, scum, and a fool!


    "Ah!!!" A roar came from my mouth.


    I painfully smashed my hand against the wall, one, one, one, one, one... I don''t know how many times I hit it, but I can''t feel the pain at all. The only place I can feel the pain is my heart. It really hurts. I can''t wait to dig it out and tear it apart.


    It should be the darkest heart in the world, right?


    This was the only way to ease the guilt in my heart, and in the end, the back of my hand became bloody and mushy. But I can only feel the pain in my heart!


    That kind of pain that goes to the bone marrow, as if a light breath is painful!


    ...

 Chapter 20 : My Love Story with Dinger (2)

    I simply told Guzheng about myself and Ding Ge. Guzheng didn''t scold me for being a jerk or anything, nor did he say that I was sorry for Ding Ge.


    After listening to our story, she was silent.


    And I was also silent in sorrow. After a year, whenever I recalled what happened that day, I still felt a pain that was worse than death!


    The pain made me shiver and shiver uncontrollably. My eyes were closed and my heart was in turmoil. I couldn''t calm down for a long time!


    Guzheng never bothered me, as if waiting for my mood to calm down again. When a smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, she asked softly, "So, do you still want to get back together with your ex-girlfriend?"


    I shook my head decisively and said, "Impossible!"


    Many people have already asked me this question.


    Since I made such a heartless decision, Ding Ge and I would never get back together!


    Guzheng bit his lip with his teeth, paused and said, "I understand."


    I don''t know what she meant, but Guzheng smiled and said frankly, "In this case, our friends have to do something, right?"


    I nodded. Of course, friends can do it, but I don''t think it''s necessary, because we''re not young anymore, and we don''t have that much time to play.


    Besides, if Guzheng found a boyfriend, we would have fewer chances to talk together, so even if we were friends, we would probably only be friends with a little friendship.


    However, Guzheng''s words still surprised me, because I thought that when I told the story of me and Ding Ge, Guzheng was no longer interested in me.


    We will be separated politely. This is the end of our fate. We will become a passerby in each other''s lives.


    But she didn''t seem to give up on me?


    I thought for a moment and then said to her, "You, don''t waste your time on unnecessary people. Hurry up and wipe your eyes. There are many good men in this world, so don''t be so pessimistic."


    Guzheng smiled and did not answer. Instead, he put the chopsticks into the pot and said, "Okay, eat it. It''s all cooked."


    So I continued to eat hotpot with her, and Guzheng treated me as usual, as if nothing was awkward and everything was natural. I admired Guzheng even more in my heart. If we were together, she would definitely attract me, because she was... Well, an attractive girl.


    But I really can''t stand anyone else in my heart. I don''t have any extra space.


    ...


    Say goodbye to Guzheng and go home alone.


    A little tired, not because of Guzheng, but when I told the story to Guzheng, the whole person would have a feeling of being hollowed out, and then a lot of pain was filled in.


    I lay in my bedroom, not turning on the lights, and the day I broke up with Ding Ge came to mind again!


    In the dark, my tears couldn''t stop falling. No one could see them.


    Gradually, my heart was enveloped in layers of sadness, and my emotions became stronger and stronger. I wanted to cry so much, so much that I wanted to cry again.


    Have a good cry!


    But I didn''t. I just tried my best to suppress my voice, lying on the bed choking, like a abandoned child, crying alone.


    In my mind, Ding Ge''s smiling face made my heart ache.


    I don''t know how many lifetimes I have accumulated to meet such a good girl as Ding Ge in my life.


    But I don''t know how many lifetimes I''ve been tortured, so god would do this to me, so I can''t go with Ding Ge in the end.


    Once, I left an indelible scar on Ding Ge''s soul, but she gave me too much.


    When we were in love, Ding Ge''s parents didn''t approve of us being together.


    They pressured me and Ding Ge, but at that time, we felt that heaven and earth couldn''t separate us! We are like the cowherd and weaver who fight against the heavenly emperor and his mother, but we firmly believe that victory belongs to us.


    Ding Ge''s family conditions are very good, compared to our two families, there are some family mismatches, Ding Ge''s parents are somewhat disdainful of our family conditions.


    Ding Ge''s father came to me once in private and even wanted to get money to expel me from Ding Ge.


    It''s just that back then, I was so proud that I wouldn''t agree. Back then, I told Ding Ge''s father that I wouldn''t leave Ding Ge even if he gave me a hundred million!


    Of course, he couldn''t take out a hundred million.


    Ding Ge was the most painful being sandwiched between her parents and me! I understand her but I don''t know how to comfort her, because I don''t want to let go of her hand.


    If only there was a win-win situation, Ding Ge would not be upset by his parents'' opposition.


    During that time, Ding Ge and his family had a terrible fight!


    All along, Ding Ge was the kind of girl who was more obedient. When she went to school, everyone loved her. Her parents loved her even more. She never made her parents angry and was always the pride in their eyes.


    Perhaps no one expected such a good girl to have such a stubborn side!


    Because of me, she had a big fight with her parents. I heard from lin ya that the fight was especially fierce. The first time she saw ding ge lose control like she was willing to give up the whole world for me.


    Although I wasn''t there, I could still feel the pain in Ding Ge''s heart.


    Her parents even threatened to sever ties with Ding Ge, but without a word, Ding Ge immediately moved out of the house and we shared a small house.


    That time of sharing rent was the happiest thing in my life!


    I think maybe I will never forget the picture of us in that small home. Although our home is so simple and small, it can only accommodate the two of us and no one else.


    That''s our home, our whole world!


    We used to hug each other tightly, feeling each other''s warmth and smell. We used to take sweet walks on the street hand in hand. We also went to the market to buy food, went home to cook for two, and then ate together.


    In that house, we had too many memories.


    We don''t have a car or a house, but we''re happier than anyone else!


    However, the words of Ding Ge''s father echoed in my ears that day.


    I don''t want Ding Ge to break up with her parents. I want them to make up with Ding Ge because they are also the two most important people in Ding Ge''s life. Without them, Ding Ge was really sad. She hoped to get the blessing of her parents.


    So, I can only keep working hard to make Ding Ge''s parents realize that I am not the kind of person who can achieve nothing. I can give their daughter happiness.


    That''s why I started running a business with my cousin, hoping that I could earn more money so that his parents wouldn''t look down on me. Maybe one day I could call her parents'' names, but who knew that I had fallen so hard that I couldn''t get up.


    I think this is the result that Ding Ge''s parents would love to see, right?


    Later, I heard from lin ya that after I broke up with Ding Ge, Ding Ge''s parents found Ding Ge and persuaded her to go home.


    But Ding Ge didn''t go home. She stayed outside all the time.


    I really want her to go home, because she doesn''t have me anymore. If she doesn''t have her parents to rely on, she''s really lonely!


    But what right do I have to give advice to Ding Ge after the breakup?


    All these years, Ding Ge has done so much for me!


    So I really can''t forgive myself, never forgive myself!


    But I can no longer make up for it. The only thing I can do is to stay away from her and not disturb her.


    Thinking of Green city railway station and Ding Ge''s cries for help, I really shouldn''t have done that now. I should have walked back on my own even if my legs were broken. But I think maybe the battle between heaven and man in my heart was already controlled by my subconscious, I can''t make the decision.


    In the future, don''t contact her anymore.


    I wiped the tears off my face, and in the future, I should work hard and slowly pay off my debts. Don''t think about anything else.


    Happiness, happiness, these words are all rolled away.


    Suddenly, in the dark, my cell phone suddenly rang. The piercing ringtone was especially loud in the dark. I don''t know who called me back so late.


    But when I saw the name on the phone, I thought I was wrong.


    It was Ding Ge!


    She called me?


    I was completely stunned, as if I had been struck by lightning. I used my new number to contact Ding Ge. She knows my number, but I don''t understand why she called me.


    But before I could figure it out, the bell stopped ringing.


    The room, which was suddenly still, had to be exceptionally quiet and the needles could be heard!


    I sat down and looked at the screen. It was already past two in the evening. I didn''t expect it to be so late, but why did Ding Ge call me at this time?


    This missed call made me so excited that it was the first time she had called me since we broke up!


    Should I call Ding Ge again?


    But I just said I can''t disturb Ding Ge anymore!


    But what if something happened to her?


    Would she hang up so soon if something happened? Another voice in his head said.


    I hesitated, for a moment I couldn''t take note of it, and my heart was struggling.


    But a moment later, the phone rang again. It was a message from Ding Ge!


    I quickly opened the text message, only to see that it said, "Sorry for the wrong number."


    Seeing these few words, my heart felt a little inexplicable loss, a huge loss. I took two deep breaths of cold air, and a bitter smile formed at the corner of my mouth.


    I would rather Ding Ge had contacted me because of something. I wish so.


    It''s already two o'' clock in the night. Why isn''t Ding Ge asleep yet?


    I picked up my phone, as if I couldn''t help but type a line on the screen.


    Why haven''t you slept yet?


    However, after typing out the words, I hesitated again. What''s the use of sending this message? I just said not to disturb her, but have you forgotten now?


    My hand was on the keyboard, and my eyes were staring at the screen, at a loss.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the screen was already black. Finally, I sighed, pressed the phone, looked at the words on the screen, and deleted them one by one!

 Chapter 21 : News from Lin Ya

    After Ding Ge sent that message, there was no movement. There was no longer a call from dinger on my phone. But I don''t know if Ding Ge really pressed the wrong button or what?


    This mystery may never be known.


    In the next few days, Guzheng did not look for me. As I expected, even the cheerful girl had a reserved side.


    And Old Gao''s contract for the fish pond was finally settled, which meant that I finally had a job. In the evening, my best friend was also my boss, Old Gao, who was preparing a dinner for us. Hu Zi Li Xiaowei and I, as well as Lin Ya, and Old Gao''s new girlfriend, Wang Mengmeng, booked a private room in a big hotel.


    The atmosphere was very happy. Everyone was in pairs. Even Lin Ya, who was alone, didn''t feel lonely at all. He was so happy and happy when he smiled.


    After ordering a large table of food, it was quite luxurious and necessary wine. I seemed to have drunk too much unconsciously, although my consciousness was quite clear.


    I looked at the other people on the table. Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei were still in love. They looked at each other with love and honey in their eyes. The couple who had been together for several years had developed a tacit understanding between them.


    Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng were like glue. I realized that my worries were unnecessary. Wang Mengmeng and Old Gao were actually very good together. When I looked at the corner of Old Gao Wang Mengmeng''s mouth, I would smile heartily. It looked like they were all very happy.


    The food was delicious and the wine was just right. The table was full of noise and laughter.


    I just don''t know why, but I suddenly feel a little lonelier than ever, even though I''ve been single for more than a year. I don''t think I''m a sentimental person, but at this moment, I really feel sorry for myself.


    As I walked out of the hotel, a chill rose in my heart. I looked at the faint neon lights on the street, as if I had suddenly lost myself.


    Although I could see the way forward, I still felt confused and numb, feeling that everything was cold and indifferent, even if there were dim yellow and soft lights shining on me.


    I knew that I didn''t drink too much. Old Gao drank more than I did. He sucked in the cold air deeply, which made me feel much better.


    My body was somewhat indescribably tired, perhaps because of drinking. I leaned against a railing, propped my hands up, and looked at the speeding cars on the road.


    I don''t know when Lin Ya came to my side. She stood there looking at me and said quietly, "Why did you come out?"


    "Blow the wind." I replied faintly.


    "Are you unhappy?" Lin Ya asked again.


    "No." The corners of my mouth twitched slightly. There was really nothing unhappy about it.


    "Then why do you look so unhappy?"


    "Is there?" I asked back.


    Lin Ya smiled lightly, then sighed vaguely. She bent over, put her hands on the railing like I did, looked towards the road, and asked softly, "Do you feel lonely?"


    Lonely?


    What is loneliness? Is it lonely to be alone? What is loneliness?


    Is it your company when you''re lonely? Or a monster?


    I smiled and shook my head, but instead of answering, I asked, "What, are you here to comfort me?"


    "No!" Lin Ya''s voice suddenly became cold.


    I was slightly surprised. I didn''t understand why she suddenly changed her breath. Lin Ya looked at me ruthlessly, and then a wicked smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She said to me with some hatred, "I''m here to water you with ice water!"


    I looked at Lin Ya and didn''t understand what she meant by that.


    But suddenly, I seemed to know what she was going to say.


    My silent heart seemed to suddenly tremble. I turned my eyes to the road, and my eyes were blurry. Lin Ya''s soft voice came into my ears clearly, "Ding Ge has a boyfriend!"


    I know that sooner or later, our life will not be a novel. It will stop at a certain chapter. It will be either a breakup or an ending. Life will continue. The ending of the novel will be sad, but the reality will be heartbreaking.


    Like a bolt from the blue, I couldn''t help but tremble. Every cell in my body seemed to be boiling. I felt dizzy.


    I finally felt the pain again. It was like a sharp blade cutting through my body. I didn''t know how to describe the pain. It was unbearable.


    Ding Ge finally has a boyfriend!


    I opened my mouth and tried to breathe in, but it was hard to breathe, as if I suddenly forgot how to breathe. My face and lips didn''t seem to belong to me. I couldn''t control them.


    "Really?"


    When I said something, I found my voice so strange, as if it wasn''t coming from my mouth, and I coughed twice.


    Even if I were to disguise myself again, I still felt too embarrassed at this moment.


    It seemed uncontrollable. My mind was filled with images of Ding Ge with other men. Although that man didn''t even have a face, I couldn''t help but think about it. The pain and pain in my heart were like waves, and I was like a small boat in the sea, crisp like an egg roll, and instantly ashes flew out.


    Unconsciously, the hand on the railing exerted force, and I still pretended to smile. Although the smile should be ugly, I looked at lin ya and said, "Congratulations to her."


    I love her so much, so naturally I want to congratulate her. I want her to be happy. I want her to be happier than everyone else. Isn''t that why I left her?


    But why is it so hard?


    Why did some people not wish to bless her?


    How selfish and dark am I? Countless conflicted bodies, weak and incompetent, as small as ants, powerless, just like a waste, I suddenly hate myself.


    Lin Ya looked at me with disdain, and the tenderness in her eyes flashed away. Then she sighed, her voice softened a lot, and said, "Stop trying to be strong, okay?"


    What else can I do besides brag?


    Lin Ya wanted to comfort me. Her hand reached out to me, and I stopped her. I reached out to her, and then smiled foolishly. After a pause, I said, "It''s good. It''s good."


    This was a good ending.


    Ding Ge reaped happiness, and I ended up alone. Even I felt that the story should end like this.


    Lin ya looked at me and said sadly, "Meng Xingyun, do you know? You are the stupidest fool in the world!"


    I smiled bitterly, looked at the cars coming and going in and out of the hotel, and said, "Didn''t you often call me a fool?"


    "Why do you want to work at Old Gao''s pond?" Lin Ya asked me.


    "There''s a lot of pressure to get a job. Let''s get a job first." I said indifferently.


    "Now we have a branch store in our studio. If you want to come, you can come as long as I say something. You used to study photography, and you''re almost a teacher. If you come, I promise you''ll be a photographer within three months. Isn''t that what you wanted before? Why do you have to raise fish? Will you?"


    "You can''t learn."


    "I wonder what you think? So you''re willing to work with Old Gao or me? What? Do you feel wronged by following me? Or you won''t be able to raise your head?" Lin Ya asked discontentedly.


    "No." Sometimes, there are things that can''t be explained.


    "Then why don''t you follow me?" Lin Ya asked again.


    Instead of answering, I paused and asked, "How''s your relationship with your boyfriend?"


    Lin Ya frowned and asked unhappily, "Why did you mention him?"


    "Nothing. This is about caring about your love life."


    Actually, the reason why I didn''t want to work at Lin Ya''s studio was because of Lin Ya''s boyfriend. Although we had never met before, I didn''t even know him.


    But his boyfriend was too small, because I was too close to Lin Ya, so I was a little jealous. So he secretly pressured the studio''s boss, saying that if I didn''t leave the studio, Lin Ya would be fired.


    I think that Lin Ya''s second-generation rich boyfriend has a lot of energy to talk to our boss, even though I always thought he was thinking too much.


    Back then, Lin Ya and I were close because neither of us had a high education, were of the same age, had a similar family background, and worked in the same studio. Both of us started at the bottom, and inevitably had a lot to resonate with.


    We understand each other''s difficulties and know each other''s efforts and hardships, so we take care of each other very much and are very good friends.


    But that''s all.


    His rich second-generation boyfriend was too much of a heart.


    In fact, the rich second generation wasn''t Lin Ya''s boyfriend at that time.


    The boss came out personally, and I couldn''t do it anymore. At that time, Lin Ya was also facing the critical moment of promotion. Naturally, I couldn''t let Lin Ya leave the studio because of my selfishness, so I left.


    I never told lin ya about this!


    At that time, I didn''t even know what I did, did I? If my departure allowed Lin Ya to stay in the studio and get a boyfriend who loved her, it would have been a perfect ending. But if the rich second generation had only played with Lin Ya, wouldn''t I have pushed her into the fire?


    But the result was good. As far as I know, it was actually Ding Ge who told me that Lin Ya''s second-generation boyfriend loved lin ya very much, and he didn''t pick flowers and break willows casually.


    But to this day, I feel that his original approach was weak. In fact, he could directly ask the boss to kick me out without forcing me to choose, because the boss kicked me out because I had no choice at all.


    I don''t even know who the mastermind is if he doesn''t show up. Now I just think he''s petty.


    "Are you still worried about yourself?" Lin Ya said angrily.

 Chapter 22 : Changes over the Years

    I smiled and didn''t care what she said.


    In fact, over the years, although Lin Ya and I have a very good relationship, she rarely talks about her boyfriend in front of me.


    Sometimes even when Ding Ge said a few words, Lin Ya responded very calmly.


    So all these years, I didn''t know what kind of relationship she had with her second-generation rich boyfriend. She''s too low-key. None of our friends have seen her boyfriend, and we don''t know why she''s so secretive. We''ll have to meet him when we get married.


    "You said it''s been so many years. Why should you keep our relationship a secret?" I said admiringly, "After all these years, you really haven''t pulled it out once to let us see. Is it interesting to hide it? We''re not big stars, and we don''t have to get married and fall in love?"


    Lin Ya seemed destined to keep the relationship a secret.


    She ignored me and stood there quietly with her arms folded around her chest.


    I smiled and asked, "What? Are you angry?"


    Lin Ya remained silent.


    But I can feel her emotions. We have known each other for so many years. Even if she was expressionless, I could easily tell if she was really angry or not.


    So I apologized to Lin Ya and raised my hand, "Okay, okay, my fault. Let''s not talk about this, okay?"


    Lin Ya just glanced at me. Although his eyes were still cold, they were obviously not angry anymore.


    ...


    After a good meal, everyone left.


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei went back, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng left together, leaving Lin Ya and me alone.


    Lin Ya said to me, "Let me give you a ride."


    I looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Are you going home late? Is it okay to go back?"


    "It''s okay. Let''s go."


    Lin Ya walked straight ahead, and I got into Lin Ya''s car without being polite to her.


    Lin Ya''s car was bought last year, and the price was not expensive, about a hundred thousand yuan. I don''t think her boyfriend paid for it. Even though they were together, Lin Ya''s economy should be independent. Lin Ya didn''t spend her boyfriend''s money.


    Because for so many years, Lin Ya''s living expenses were not high, she was still renting a house outside, wearing clothes that never chased famous brands, and never bought expensive bags and shoes. Compared to some fashionable white-collar workers who spent a lot of money every month, Lin Ya''s life was really simple.


    She usually wears light makeup, but she has to admit that she really doesn''t look good with heavy makeup. She looks very vulgar and doesn''t suit her.


    She was more suitable for the fresh and fresh style of light makeup. In fact, she looked no different from her natural face. Her skin was very white. She was born beautiful, and this word was probably the most appropriate to describe her.


    Perhaps she was born into a poor family. Lin Ya had always been very thrifty. Of course, it was a very good habit. I admire her for that. When her salary was higher, she even donated some money every year to the nursing home in her town, and she was very kind.


    Although she was usually very vicious and did not speak in a friendly manner, she was a real weakling. I think that''s why I was willing to let her off the hook for so many years.


    Lin Ya was focused on driving, and I looked out the window a little bored, thinking about our years.


    Compared to a few years ago, everyone has changed a lot.


    Take Lin Ya for example. A few years ago, we were all at the bottom of the ladder, working hard for a living at a very low salary.


    But a few years later, lin ya became a leader, and I was still struggling at the bottom.


    Sometimes I wonder if I would have become a photographer if I hadn''t left the studio without Lin Ya''s second-generation boyfriend.


    Ding Ge, she didn''t seem to have changed much since we met. When we met her, she went shopping in a company with good family conditions and lived a happy life.


    After knowing me, her life changed. The most important thing was to break up with her parents. Even after we broke up, we didn''t go home to live.


    It can be said that because of me, her life had undergone earth-shaking changes, and I completely messed up her original life!


    Old Gao, he was pretty crazy a few years ago. I don''t think he and I would have been friends if we weren''t classmates. There were too many flaws in him, even now.


    However, he really couldn''t say anything to his friends. He was very loyal and sincere to others. He would never play tricks on others. If he said he was good to you, he would definitely be good to you. Of course it''s not good for you, and it''s definitely not good.


    Over the years, Old Gao hasn''t changed much. He has indeed kept a low profile compared to a few years ago. Although this''low profile'' is still a little more high-profile than us, the frequency of trouble is much lower.


    In the past few years, his relationship with his family was rather strained because his family hated him for causing trouble all day long, and even for a period of time, he directly cut off his economy. Old Gao was also extremely temperamental and did not look at anyone when he was angry.


    Now his relationship with his family had eased a lot. After all, he was his own son, and his parents didn''t want his son to suffer outside.


    And now he still wants to start his own business, the idea is very good, as long as it is not the nature of the ticket. That depends on his next performance.


    As for the love life, although Old Gao''s love life was more chaotic most of the time, now that he had Wang Mengmeng, his heart was also tightly tied. It seemed that he was really serious this time.


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei did not change much, but with years of hard work, their lives were much better than before. And after so many years of love, their relationship was still as strong as an impenetrable wall.


    Thinking about these friends, thinking about our lives, I don''t know if we can go back in time and do it again.


    "Xing Yun?" At this moment, Lin Ya called out to me.


    "Ah?" I looked at lin ya.


    "Do you feel tired of living?" Lin Ya asked inexplicably.


    "How many people are not tired of living?" I frowned, smiled, and looked forward again. The lights of the car opposite me made me dizzy and blurry.


    "You know, if you were willing, I would have asked him for the money to pay your debt." Lin Ya brought up that incident again.


    So far, I don''t know the name of Lin Ya''s boyfriend. She always uses a simple'' him'' to summarize it.


    I tilted my head and curled my lips, "You don''t want to use his money yourself. Why should I borrow his money? You''re not married."


    "You mean you''ll use it when we get married, right?" Lin Ya quickly added.


    "No, no." I really thought that lin ya could do such a thing, so I explained to lin ya, "You know me. I don''t like to owe people favors. I don''t want to open my mouth to anyone I know, let alone someone I don''t know."


    "You and Ding Ge won''t break up if your brain turns a little."


    I frowned and smiled bitterly, "Maybe?"


    After what happened, they said something to help me without my help. Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had saved up some money for me, but they were faced with a lot of things like buying a house, buying a car, and getting married. These things were not far away, and they might come true in a year or two, but I couldn''t pay them back in a year or two, so naturally I couldn''t borrow their money.


    I can''t borrow Lin Ya''s boyfriend''s money, nor can I borrow hers. After all, even if she was the manager, she still worked for someone else. And she had a family that was even more miserable than mine. Although she was a girl, she was the pillar of the family. The whole family was counting on her. Of course, I couldn''t borrow her money.


    Since I intend to break up with Ding Ge, I will not borrow her money.


    Old Gao was the only one who could lend me money. He was a real rich second generation. But I don''t really want to reach out to Old Gao, because to put it bluntly, it''s still Old Gao''s father''s, not his.


    If it was his nature, everything would be easy, so I did not borrow Old Gao''s money, because with my character, even if I borrowed, I would not borrow more.


    And at that time, I was afraid of one thing because I made it clear that my mom couldn''t take money from my friends, especially Ding Ge. So I was afraid that Ding Ge would give the money to Old Gao and lend it to me in the name of Old Gao, so it was better not to.


    It''s not as simple as borrowing a few thousand or tens of thousands. It could be returned in a few months. Lin Ya said that things wouldn''t go this way if I turned a corner a little, but even if they all lent me money, the hole was still huge, and I would still be in debt, so Ding Ge and I would still break up.


    "Sometimes when I look at you, I feel very tired." Lin Ya sighed again.


    I deliberately changed the subject and joked, "Do I look so tired?"


    "Poverty!"


    Lin Ya continued driving, snorted, and said, "Since you are so determined, don''t call Ding Ge then?"


    I frowned and said sadly, "You know about this?"


    "Of course I know." Lin Ya said, "When I called her that day, you two were at the hotel."


    I was a little stunned. I remembered that the phone call that night that I couldn''t sleep was actually made by Ding Ge?


    Not a boyfriend!


    It''s just that before I could be happy, my chest hurt again. Maybe not at that time, but today is definitely there. Sooner or later, it doesn''t make any difference.


    "I made a mistake. I won''t make it again." I answered lightly.


    "Mistake?" Lin Ya said mercilessly, "Your real mistake is not recognizing where you were wrong!"


    I didn''t follow Lin Ya''s words. It was meaningless!


    Since Ding Ge has a new boyfriend and I have a new job, we should all look forward and start our new lives.


    From now on, we will live our separate lives, and there will be no more intersections in this life!


    After Lin Ya sent me back, he drove away without stopping.


    I always knew that she wanted me to get back together with Ding Ge. She''s been so determined since the first day we broke up. I don''t know why, but she never gave up on me.


    So many times when we talked about Ding Ge, we always had a bad time. Lin Ya still left unhappily tonight, but it didn''t affect our relationship. For so many years, I always felt that Lin Ya was like my family.


    Sometimes they quarreled, but after a few days they reconciled, as if nothing had ever happened before.


    I climbed upstairs, took the key and entered the door. Numbly, I went to my bedroom and lay on the bed.


    Although I had already made up my mind, the news that Lin Ya brought still made me feel indescribably uncomfortable.


    It seemed like another sleepless night.


    It is said that the best way to cure a broken love is to start a new relationship, but I have no such idea, even if I meet such an outstanding girl as Guzheng.


    I don''t know why, but sometimes I''d rather be alone.


    Even if many nights would be so lonely that it would be hard to feel, the pain in my heart was unspeakable!


    But I could only curl up by myself and wrap the quilt tightly around me, as if this would not make me so sad.


    ...


    I spent the next month in the pond.


    I spent the day in the pond, and when I got home at night, it was almost dark. If I was tired, I would buy something to eat and stuff my stomach. If I wanted to cook, I would go to the supermarket and buy some food to eat. I would go home and cook by myself.


    Because he didn''t know how to raise fish at all, everything started from the beginning.


    Fortunately, there was a general technician in the pond. He was in his forties and was a good talker. He had the same surname as me. We all called him old meng.


    The old man was nice and warm. I asked him everything I didn''t know. He was also very proficient in fish culture. He was like the soul of our pond. Without him, Old Gao and I couldn''t raise fish at all.


    There was a temporary colored board room in the pond, where old meng lived. He was a light bum and had never married a wife in his life, but he would find a young lady to play with from time to time. If he had nothing to do, he would always talk about women with us, such as where the young lady was, where the young lady lived well.


    He also loved to drink, and he had to drink a few taels every night to feel comfortable. Similarly, he was an old smoker. He had been smoking for decades, and basically had at least two cartons of cigarettes a day.


    But old meng was a reliable worker, or Old Gao wouldn''t have used him. He had a sense of propriety, which was the only thing I admired about him.


    Old man often tells us dirty jokes. He also likes to make fun of us young people. We are also happy to hear old meng telling us some strange and interesting things.


    Sometimes if old meng wanted to go to the county to shoot, Old Gao or I would sleep in the pond at night.


    Old Gao is really serious this time. He doesn''t look like a boss. He''s basically the same as the two of us. Every time I look at the sweat on his face, I feel that he has grown a lot more than before.


    So I have nothing to worry about. It seems very busy and fulfilling to work in the pond peacefully. I can learn a lot with old meng every day. I think this kind of life is good.


    But I don''t know why, I don''t like this kind of fullness, because my heart is still empty. I felt like I was sitting in a house, collapsing into ruins.


    Although this situation was different from the previous zombie decadence, I felt that there was no difference between the two. I was still unhappy and still lived very tired.


    I haven''t heard anything about Ding Ge in a month. In fact, if I wanted to know, I would know, but I didn''t dare.


    I want to let her and I just walk away from each other. This was supposed to be going on all the time, but I dragged it back to Green city railway station again.


    That day, Old Gao brought me a few big fish that he caught. He knew I liked fish. He often does this, and sometimes it''s inevitable that fish will die when caught, so we eat them ourselves.


    But I looked at the fish in Old Gao''s hands and said, "It''s still alive. Sell it." There are a lot of fish. We can''t make enough money by selling them. We should eat, drink and not be wronged." Old Gao grinned at me.


    I knew that since Old Gao said he would give me the fish, it was useless for me to persuade him. He was like this.


    "Can you hurt yourself like that?"


    Old Gao laughed and said, "Let''s go. It''s a little late tonight. Leave the car. I''ll take you home." Well, you can take me to my aunt''s house today. I thought about it and said.


    "What? Old Gao asked.


    I can''t eat this fish at all. Send it to my aunt''s house."


    Old Gao looked at me and said helplessly, "Here are some live fish for you. You''re still thinking about your aunt. You''re such a filial child." My aunt is so close to me, of course I have to be filial."


    After that incident, my aunt took out a hundred thousand dollars without saying anything. My aunt has been very close to me since I was a child. It''s no different from her own son. If I don''t kiss her, it''s no different from a beast.


    On the way, I called my aunt and told her that I would be there in a while. She was very happy to hear that and asked me to come quickly.


    Looking out the window at the scenery, I could not help but breathe out. The disaster that my cousin and I had experienced in the past, involved many people, but I don''t know how many.


    At this moment, Old Gao looked at me and asked, "By the way, Xing Yun, did you get the girl you went on a blind date with? I never heard you say that." No." I replied.


    "What''s wrong? Old Gao asked again.


    "I don''t see eye to eye. I said.


    Old Gao looked at me and smiled. "Stop talking to me. I don''t know what you think. Old Gao put a hand on my shoulder and I was shocked. I quickly knocked his hand off and said quickly," damn, what are you doing? Drive well. Old Gao honestly put his hand away and said," Xing Yun, I''ve told you a hundred times. You can''t live with your memories. You have to look forward, you have to open your heart." And open your heart?"" I hurt Old Gao." Do you know what heart means?" Damn, don''t interrupt! Old Gao glared at me and continued," I know how you feel. I used to have an unforgettable relationship, but now, isn''t Wang Mengmeng and I good? I looked at Old Gao doubtfully and asked in surprise," you actually had an unforgettable relationship?" Of course! Old Gao''s eyes widened


    "Why didn''t I hear you say that? I asked curiously. Old Gao''s words made me sound like a joke. This guy has always been a saint of love. When did he become a lover?


    For some reason, Old Gao suddenly lost interest and was a little depressed. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly and he said, "What else are you going to say when it''s all over? Hey, let''s not talk about the past, let''s talk about the present. You almost got me involved." I frowned a little, and seeing Old Gao''s reaction, it seems that he really loved her! But why have I never heard him say that?


    I can''t help but think back to Old Gao''s girlfriends all those years. If I wanted to write a book about Old Gao''s feelings, it would be a very thick novel. Not to mention the female lead, the number of female supporting roles would definitely not be small.


    But we''ve known each other since high school. If he had such a relationship, I think I should have remembered it.


    Ah, maybe he has too many girlfriends and can''t remember them clearly.


    Old Gao rubbed his nose and said, "Xing Yun, you have to learn to put it down sooner or later. The past is the past." I lay back, exaggerating." Are you trying to poison me?" Damn, I''m making chicken soup for you! Old Gao cursed.


    I chuckled and adjusted my seat back.


    Old Gao gave me a look, took a breath, and said, "Hey! This whole bunch of people are worrying about you, so you''re the only one who doesn''t care, right? Just do it!" Why did I do it? "" Why does it feel like a lot of people have been targeting me lately?


    "You... You can''t keep your heart shut, you know? This road is blocked by his mother, which girl can enter your heart. I don''t expect you to go to the bottom of others'' hearts, but you should at least give them a way out, right? Old Gao said like a master," you have to try to accept other girls. There might be something suitable for you, right? You have to admit that there are still a lot of good girls in this world. It''s useless to think about those who don''t belong to you." I know what Old Gao means, but I know what he means.


    But there are many times when it is useless to be persuaded about such things as feelings, and you can only walk out alone.


    I smiled at Old Gao and said, "When did you become so eloquent?"


    "All right, all right. Old Gao saw that I was always joking and said dully," I''m too lazy to talk about you. You can handle your own business. Soon after, Old Gao sent me to my aunt''s house and drove away.


    I knocked on the door, and soon my aunt opened it. When she saw me, she said directly, "Hurry up, I''m waiting for you to come back for dinner." What are you waiting for me for? Just eat first, auntie. I said to my aunt with a smile.


    My aunt looked at the fish I was carrying and asked, "What else are you doing with the fish?" This is from Old Gao. You can eat." I said," just let me know when you want to eat fish in the future." Oh, that''s so embarrassing. My aunt knew my friend Old Gao and that I was working in his pond. She said to me," you can do a good job with him." Yes, I know."


    My aunt and I were talking when we entered the house. My cousin was there, but what I didn''t expect was that Guzheng was there.

 Chapter 23 Guzheng, This Girl Is Quite Good

    When I saw Guzheng, I immediately felt uncomfortable.


    I thought after telling Guzheng my story last time, she wasn''t interested in me anymore. Although she said she wanted to be friends with me, she hasn''t contacted me recently.


    It was probably just a formality.


    I really didn''t expect Guzheng to be here!


    Guzheng and I nodded as a greeting, but Guzheng was not surprised to see me and smiled slightly and naturally.


    I said to my cousin, "Sister qi, when did you come back?" It''s been a few days. Cousin smiled.


    Although my aunt was a few years younger than my mother, her daughter was a few years older than me. My cousin''s name was cui jiaqi and she was married, so I asked.


    But looking at my cousin''s calm reaction, I was a little confused. Although she was a few years older than me, we were very close. Sometimes she would make fun of me or tease me, but she was still very close to me.


    "Where''s Zhan? Didn''t he come? I asked.


    My cousin has a six-year-old child. She should be in primary school now.


    "It''s not a holiday. It''s still school. Cousin replied indifferently.


    I walked into the kitchen with my aunt and the fish, and whispered to her, "Aunt, why is Guzheng here?" I knew you were coming, so I called the girl. After listening to my aunt''s explanation, I realized that the Guzheng family and their family were neighbors and were in the same neighborhood.


    "How is it?" How are things with other girls?"


    "Mmm..." Sometimes it''s better to be tactful. I struggled and said," it doesn''t feel right."" Is there anything inappropriate? My aunt looked at me and said," Guzheng is quite a nice girl. Can aunt harm you?" Of course not." I thought about it and said," but...


    "What can''t be? My aunt interrupted me and said," I think this girl, Guzheng, has a good impression of you. Why don''t you just have a good talk with her? If you don''t talk, you can just say no. Can you have feelings?" I sighed in my heart, or else my mother and aunt were sisters, and I was much more anxious about this than I was.


    It''s better not to talk about this with my aunt. I don''t think my aunt can get rid of me if we continue talking.


    I said to my aunt, "Has Sister qi been living here all this time?"


    "That''s right. It''s been almost a week. My aunt''s face turned ugly and she said," I''m going to get a divorce this time. I immediately frowned, trying to understand why my cousin was not in a good mood. It seemed to have something to do with her marriage.


    Cousin and brother-in-law were on a blind date, but the relationship between them was not good after marriage, and they always quarreled at different ends of the day.


    My cousin has a bad temper. She''s not a weak woman. My cousin''s husband likes to drink a little and is also a hot-tempered man. When they quarrel, they make a lot of noise.


    I thought it would be better if I had a child, but I still have a lot of jingles these years.


    My aunt sighed and said to me, "You just happened to be here today. Help me persuade your sister." I understand what my aunt thinks. After all, after all, the two of us have been through so many years, the child is so old, and it''s especially bad for the child to leave.


    And my cousin is in her early thirties, and my aunt is afraid that she won''t find a good family if she gets divorced.


    I nodded, but I had my own thoughts.

 Chapter 24 : Everyone Has Their Own Emotional Problems

    Because there''s something my aunt doesn''t know, my cousin''s husband once hit my cousin!


    There was a time when my cousin was beaten by her brother-in-law, and there were obvious scars on her face. That time, she didn''t dare to go back to my aunt''s house and lived with me for a few days.


    When I saw the wound on my cousin''s face, I immediately became angry and wished I could fight with my cousin''s husband right away and teach him a good lesson. This fucking fight is a fight, and it can''t be tolerated!


    If my cousin hadn''t stopped me, I would have gone to him for anything.


    But then the two of them made up. I just talked to my cousin''s husband and didn''t do anything. This matter has been kept from my aunt all along, but my cousin has not lived with me all these years, and I don''t know if she has suffered any more domestic violence from my cousin''s husband.


    This time, my cousin was able to bring up the divorce. It must be very serious. I want to talk to my cousin privately.


    Soon, she helped my aunt bring the food to the table and everyone sat down together.


    My aunt took special care of Guzheng and said enthusiastically to Guzheng, "Guzheng, these are all home-cooked dishes. Don''t despise them. Guzheng had a sweet mouth and said," how could that be? Auntie, the food you cooked smells so good at first sight. My aunt smiled and said," then you''re welcome. Eat more. Guzheng glanced at me, but I didn''t know how to respond to her, because I knew I wouldn''t get along with Guzheng.


    My aunt gave me another look and said, "Xing Yun, Guzheng can''t reach the food here. You can get some for her." No, no." Guzheng smiled.


    But my aunt had already spoken, so naturally, I didn''t dare to disobey. Then, I gave Guzheng some food.


    After that, a table of people casually chatted with each other, and I still felt a little awkward, and the words were much less than usual. I also hoped that this meal could end earlier.


    Guzheng, on the other hand, did very well. It was obvious that my aunt was very satisfied with her and always wanted to set us up. There were many compliments at the dinner table, which made me feel especially embarrassed.


    But then he brought the topic back to his cousin.


    My aunt looked worried and advised her cousin, "Qiqi, this exhibition is so big. If you leave, do you know what will happen? Have you ever thought about your future? My cousin, on the other hand, didn''t want to talk much. She picked up the rice in the bowl and said," mom, don''t worry about this." Don''t worry?" My aunt sighed and said," which mother doesn''t care about her daughter? You said you were a little grumpy and you wouldn''t live like this." Mom, am I your daughter?" Why are you always picking me up? I''m the only one who''s wrong to live with two couples, right? Cousin had a depressed expression on her face...


    My aunt was also particularly upset. She frowned and said, "Look at your temper. Even if you leave, who will marry you? My cousin helplessly glared and said impatiently," mom, it''s not the same as before. Divorce is just like anything. After divorce, I, cui jiaqi, still have a good life." I think you''re still trying, aren''t you?" My aunt was even angrier.


    "Let''s not eat anymore. Cousin put down the dishes and said," I told you to leave it alone! I hurriedly pulled my cousin, and then said to my aunt," okay aunt, let''s eat first. I''ll tell my cousin later, don''t worry." My aunt took a breath, but she still glared at her cousin and said," you girl, be stubborn." All right, all right, let''s eat."" I advised the two of them


    Then my aunt looked at Guzheng awkwardly and said," look, this... I''m sorry, Guzheng, I let you see a joke. Guzheng smiled slightly, and it was not easy to express his opinion directly.


    ...


    After dinner, my aunt went to the kitchen to clean up. I also started to ask my cousin in a low voice if her cousin''s husband had hit her. My cousin shook her head.


    But I couldn''t believe it. I stood up, pointed to the door and said, "Sister qi, tell me the truth. If my cousin dares to give you a finger, I''ll go to him immediately." All right, all right. Cousin smiled and said," no."


    "Then why did you two leave?"


    "I can''t go on."


    Hey, although I told my aunt to persuade my cousin, I really don''t know how to persuade her. If cousin really made up her mind this time, there''s no point in saying anything.


    Finally, I sighed and said, "Okay, don''t be angry with my aunt. She''s just doing it for your own good. You talk to Guzheng. I''ll go coax my aunt." Then I went back to the kitchen, and before I could mention my cousin, my aunt scolded," why don''t you take the initiative, kid? Don''t leave Guzheng alone, okay? Girls have to be coaxed." Hey, I said helplessly," auntie, don''t bother. I really don''t feel anything for Guzheng. My aunt immediately nagged me a few words, but I could only endure it. I was going to tell her not to be angry with her cousin, but this time, I think we both got angry.


    After a while, Guzheng told my aunt that she was leaving. My aunt politely asked her to stay for a few words. Seeing that Guzheng insisted, she said to me, "Xing Yun, you go and see Guzheng off." It was time for me to go home, so I said goodbye to my aunt and went out with Guzheng.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to see me off. Our house is right in front. Guzheng said politely to me.


    I could feel that Guzheng wanted to keep a distance from me on purpose, which was even better. But I insisted," it''s okay. Let''s go. So Guzheng and I walked side by side in the neighborhood. Guzheng was a little silent. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. They walked quietly along the dark path.


    After a while, Guzheng took the lead and said, "How... Have you been?" Well, not bad. I''m working in a pond now. You can tell me when you want to eat fish." Guzheng nodded faintly.


    "What about you? I asked her.


    "That''s it. Guzheng smiled and then said," you and your aunt are on good terms." Yes. I said," my aunt has been very close to me since she was a child, just like her own son. Do you think I can not kiss her?" You and your cousin are also very close."


    "Yes." I sighed and felt a little sorry for my cousin, "But sometimes I think, if she''s really not doing well, she might as well leave." Who doesn''t want to have a love that will never change?


    But most of the time, everyone has all kinds of emotional problems. They are confused about love, desperate for love, and lose their direction in love.


    It was supposed to be love like cotton candy, sweet and sweet, but it became a sharp sword, a whirlpool of pain, a siege trapped inside, a flash of fireworks without temperature.

 Chapter 25 : Guzheng Drank Too Much

    I looked up at the dark stars and wondered when my emotional problems would be solved.


    There seemed to be a face in the starry sky that had been yearning for her day and night. I wonder if she would not think of her like this?


    At this moment, Guzheng''s faint voice came over." Sometimes we can''t help this kind of problem. Everyone''s feelings can only be solved by themselves. In fact, what Guzheng said was not unreasonable. It was as if her cousin wanted to divorce her brother-in-law. She had to make the decision. I have my emotional problems, Guzheng also has her emotional problems, and others have other emotional problems.


    After a while, I sent Guzheng to the door of her apartment. The two of them didn''t say much, so Guzheng and I left.


    Then I walked out of the neighborhood on my own. Not far from my aunt''s house, there was a square. At night, there were a lot of people, and there were many stalls. There was a house where egg pancakes were made very well. Ding Ge liked them very much. Sometimes when she came to my aunt''s house, she would take a few more steps and come here to make an egg pancake for her.


    I can''t explain why, although I just had dinner, I really wanted to taste the taste of that family''s egg pancakes.


    So I walked alone on the road and walked to the square. At this time, the square was crowded with people. There were several groups of people dancing in the square. At night, everyone went out for a walk and led the children around the square. It was very lively, and some toy electric cars emitted beautiful fluorescent light.


    I don''t know why I feel so lonely when I walk to this place. The cheerful song from the huge sound system could not activate the active factor in my body at all. I just walked forward a little lonely.


    Everyone here seemed to be accompanied by someone who could talk to the people around them and then laugh.


    I already saw the sign for egg pancakes.


    I continued to walk forward, but at this moment, a familiar figure appeared in front of me!


    I suddenly realized that Ding Ge was standing in front of the vendor, waiting for the egg to be poured. She didn''t see me, and the moment she saw Ding Ge, my heart started pounding.


    Completely out of control!


    Suddenly, I was so scared that Ding Ge would see me, so I wanted to leave immediately. All of a sudden, I remembered what Lin Ya said before.


    Ding Ge has a boyfriend.


    Didn''t you notice just now, was Ding Ge alone or with someone else?


    It shouldn''t be alone, right?


    I suddenly wanted to figure this out, even though I knew the ending would make me feel bad. But I hid in the crowd and looked at ding ge again.


    At this time, Ding Ge had a few people around him, men and women, but Ding Ge didn''t talk to anyone else, so I don''t know if she knew them or not.


    So I continued to wait, my heart still beating violently.


    At this time, Ding Ge''s egg pancake was ready. She paid for the egg pancake and took it, then left.


    I saw that she was alone, because soon she reached out to stop a taxi and got into a taxi alone.


    Alone!


    She was alone!


    But soon, my mood darkened again. What I saw was not necessarily the same as reality. No one had a rule to go out and buy egg pancakes with a boyfriend.


    However, I was slightly surprised. Was Ding Ge here alone just to buy an egg pancake?


    This was also her character.


    Then I took a few breaths and left in a taxi, completely forgetting about the egg filling.


    Along the way, looking out the window at the cars whizzing past and the people backing away, my heart could no longer calm down.


    Ding Ge, she''s really a curse on me, a curse that can''t be resolved!


    After getting out of the car, I bought a few more bottles of beer at the supermarket in front of the neighborhood before I got home.


    I''m not going to get drunk. After all, I have to work in the pond tomorrow. I just want to have a drink to sleep. Since I have decided to go forward, I can only keep going.


    Opening the beer, looking out the hazy window, looking at the swaying woods, the whole world seemed to be quiet. I could hear the sound between the trees.


    They were like my friends, always with me, including this small house I lived in. Although sometimes it was hard to avoid loneliness, I felt an unspeakable sense of security staying here.


    I guess I was too emotional, but I couldn''t use it on people, so I had to use it on them.


    After drinking two cans of beer, with the bitterness in my mouth, I lay on the bed and closed my eyes.


    ...


    The days usually moved forward, and after a few days, the pond.


    It was a beautiful day, the sun was warm, the breeze was blowing, the water surface of the pond would be rippled from time to time, the breeze was intoxicating, the light was lazy, with a bit of leisure to fish in the pond, quite a bit of unspeakable fun.


    There were a lot of people fishing in the pond today. Old Gao''s girlfriend Wang Mengmeng was there too. I also had old meng. A few of them had nothing to do for the time being and were watching others fishing by the pond.


    At this time, old meng took out a cigarette and handed it to Old Gao. Old Gao took it by hand.


    Old Gao was also a heavy smoker. He smoked almost a pack of cigarettes every day. Many times, he said that quitting smoking was useless, but it didn''t work at all. After a few days, he made it again. Whether it was chewing gum or buying electronic smoking cessation devices, they were all useless.


    Old Gao himself said that his willpower was too weak!


    Therefore, he stopped smoking. Every time he stood with old meng, most of the time, it was filled with smoke. You let me have one, I let you have one.


    However, wang mengmeng gave Old Gao a blank look and turned to leave.


    At that moment, the atmosphere was particularly awkward. Old Gao was smiling at Wang Mengmeng and nothing happened. Wang Mengmeng suddenly got angry for some reason and left quickly.


    Old Gao chased after him and shouted," Mengmeng, Mengmeng. Old meng and I looked at them without knowing why.


    At this moment, Old Gao caught up with Wang Mengmeng and grabbed her arm to stop her from leaving. Wang Mengmeng turned his face and shouted at Old Gao coldly, "What did you tell me? Do you remember?" I remember. I remember. Can''t I be wrong?" Old Gao threw away the cigarette in his hand and said," haven''t I lit it yet? I frowned slightly, as if it was about this cigarette.


    When Wang Mengmeng heard this, he said angrily, "You haven''t lit it yet? Do you think it''s different from the dots? Don''t tell me you can only smell a cigarette, can''t you?" No! Old Gao said wrongly," I just quit smoking. This... Someone handed me a cigarette and subconsciously took it." I don''t smoke, I don''t smoke. Choose for yourself!"


    "I didn''t say no. I can''t quit yet!"


    "Then what were you doing with the cigarette? Wang Mengmeng asked, as serious as a judge.


    "I..." Old Gao was momentarily speechless.


    Let go!"


    Wang Mengmeng ignored Old Gao''s surrender and still looked at Old Gao coldly. Old Gao didn''t dare to grab Wang Mengmeng''s clothes, so he let go. Just as he wanted to say something nice, Wang Mengmeng turned around and continued walking.


    Old Gao followed suit.


    "Let go! Wang Mengmeng did not give Old Gao any face at all and shouted out loud.


    The people who were fishing nearby all looked at the bustle and looked at Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng pointing at each other. I felt a little uncomfortable. After all, Old Gao was my brother.


    Although I admit that it was a good idea for Wang Mengmeng to wish Old Gao to quit smoking, she must be too angry. Besides, she was still in front of others. I always felt that it was better to give each other some face in front of others.


    Men have a few bad looks.


    But today, Old Gao''s face was almost lost!


    I frowned. Didn''t Wang Mengmeng find it embarrassing?


    However, as an outsider, it was hard to say anything.


    Just like that, Old Gao chased Wang Mengmeng straight out of the pond. Old meng chuckled beside me and said awkwardly, "Xiaogao''s girlfriend has a big temper!" I mean, who would have thought that the cute wang mengmeng would be so angry?


    "I won''t let Xiaogao smoke anymore. Old meng shook his head and smiled.


    Obviously, old meng felt a little uncomfortable. After all, he gave the cigarette to Old Gao. I also think that Wang Mengmeng went too far, making old meng a little embarrassed.


    After work, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng didn''t come back. I called Old Gao and he didn''t pick up. I sighed. Let''s settle their problems.


    After work, I went back to my small house, and the smell of fish on my clothes was as big as usual. I wanted to take a bath first and then cook some food, but at that moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    I thought Old Gao or old meng was there, but when I picked them up, I saw Guzheng who contacted me again.


    Guzheng didn''t contact me at all. I thought our relationship would go away. That''s it. I never expected it to happen.


    But I still connected the phone.


    Guzheng''s side was very noisy. I didn''t know where it was. I had to put my phone closer to my ear. Guzheng didn''t speak. I heard her breathing and gasped. I was a little confused and asked, "Hello?" Can you hear me? "Yes." A muffled voice came from the microphone.


    I frowned slightly. Why did it feel like she wasn''t awake? I asked again, "Where are you?" I''m in the ktv. Guzheng replied.


    It dawned on me that Guzheng was not awake. He was probably drunk. I couldn''t help but worry and asked, "Did you drink?" Drink... A little." Guzheng''s tone was obviously not as simple as a drink. Although she couldn''t be seen, it sounded like she must have drunk a lot.


    "What are you drinking? Who are you drinking with?"


    "Myself!"


    What''s there to drink in a girl''s house? But I couldn''t help but worry about her. It was good that she didn''t call. I had to go there anyway when she called. After asking about the ktv, he took a taxi.

 Chapter 26 Take Care of the Drunk Guzheng

    When I got there, I called Guzheng again. It was a while before she answered. I asked her which room she was in and she gave me the room number. My heart said it looked pretty clear, so I went upstairs and found Guzheng''s room.


    Pushing the door open, Guzheng leaned on the sofa alone, her hair in a mess, looking particularly down and out.


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. When I was alone and drunk, sometimes there was no one around me. The feeling of being alone was really sad!


    There were a lot of cans of beer on the table, and she didn''t know how much she drank.


    "Guzheng." I don''t know if Guzheng is asleep, but I tried to call her.


    "Ah? Here it is. Guzheng sat up. Her hair was a little messy and her eyes were a little distracted. She glanced at me, then her head fell back heavily.


    I quickly walked over to her and said, "Why are you drinking so much alone?" Come, drink with me." Guzheng was clearly drunk, and her mouth was full of the strong smell of beer. After saying this, she even hiccupped. Fortunately, she was pretty, or else her image would be gone.


    Alas, beauty is so messy when drunk.


    "What else? Let''s go. I''ll take you home. I couldn''t trust her to be alone in this state, so I pulled her up and tried to pull her up.


    "I''m not going home! All of a sudden, Guzheng shouted, his body moving backward.


    When I heard her tone, I couldn''t help but wonder if she had quarreled with her family.


    "Come on, listen to me, okay?" Let''s go home first. We''ll talk about it when we get home. I continued to advise.


    "I''m not going back! Guzheng''s voice was full of anger. He had been arguing with his family for a short time, and now he was angry.


    "Then get your phone and I''ll call little liu xiaojiang. Can you go to their house? Guzheng shook her head and said stubbornly," I don''t want to go anywhere now!" I sighed. I didn''t expect Guzheng to lose control like this. I sat down next to her and asked," what''s the matter? Can you tell me?" Nothing much. Guzheng was obviously unhappy, otherwise why would he drink so much?


    I sighed. She probably wouldn''t be able to ask anything now. Even if she did, it would be difficult to solve the problem. Let''s get her out of here first. Let her sleep well and wake up drunk tomorrow.


    "Well, we can''t drink any more wine. How about we leave here first? I advised.


    Guzheng did not object this time.


    I asked again, "How did you get here?"


    "I drove here."


    I was speechless, and I really wanted to say something about Guzheng. You drove out alone and dared to drink. You''re tired of living!


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Guzheng was obviously drunk, and she was walking unsteadily. I had to help her, but I didn''t have any charming or taking advantage of her. I just wanted to get rid of this drunkard as soon as possible.


    After taking Guzheng out of the room, the waiter was not surprised by the situation. I helped Guzheng out of the ktv.


    Finding Guzheng''s car and stuffing Guzheng into the passenger car, she obviously couldn''t drive like this, so I had to drive her.


    I sat in the driver''s seat and asked her, "Guzheng, are you going to xiao liu''s or xiao jiang''s or wang mengmeng''s?"" No, I''m not going anywhere. Guzheng said with embarrassment


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with sleeping at your best friend''s house for the night?" I''m depressed.


    "They don''t live by themselves. How can I see people like this?" It''s rare for Guzheng to consider this.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Who told you to drink so much, so I asked, "Then where are you going?" Don''t you live alone?" Why don''t you just take me in all night? Guzheng tilted her head weakly to the side, as if she didn''t realize what was wrong with what she said.


    I was a little surprised. If Guzheng wasn''t drunk, would she say something so unladylike? I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "Do you believe me that much?" If you don''t believe me, I won''t call you. Guzheng said confidently. Her confidence finally brought back some of her charm.


    I hesitated for fear of being seen and misunderstood by others. When I brought a drunk woman home, anyone who saw her would think more.


    I''m not worried, but I''m afraid that Guzheng''s reputation as a girl will be damaged.


    Just as I was hesitating, Guzheng said angrily, "Okay, if you''re not happy, just help me find a hotel." No, I''m fine. If you don''t mind, we''ll go to my house. You can barely make it through the night. "" There''s nothing wrong with me. I took it all as a friend


    Besides, Guzheng was drunk and living alone in a hotel, which was really not reassuring.


    Just like that, I drove my car and brought Guzheng to my house.


    Parking the car downstairs, I helped Guzheng upstairs.


    Entering the house, I put Guzheng on the sofa and poured her some water. Guzheng was almost asleep in the car. I wanted her to drink some water, so I helped her to bed.


    Although the house I rented had an extra room, there was no extra bed. There was another quilt, and nothing else.


    But I didn''t want to share a bed with Guzheng. I''m already past the age of flirting, so it''s better to keep some distance from Guzheng since it''s not going to happen.


    Let her sleep in my bed today. I''ll just settle for a night on the sofa.


    I know that this night was the same as when Ding Ge and I were at the hotel in Green city.


    But things were somewhat unexpected, and the night was not so quiet.


    Originally, after I helped Guzheng into my bed, I thought she was just sleeping.


    I put Guzheng on my bed and laid her down. In fact, she didn''t need me to come. She tilted herself. I helped her take off her shoes, put a pillow on her head, and covered her with the quilt before coming out.


    Then I went to the kitchen to make some food for myself. I haven''t had dinner yet, but I haven''t had a few bites yet. The sound of retching came from my room.


    I was afraid that something like this would happen. I purposely didn''t close the door. When I heard the noise, I rushed to the room and brought the trash bin to Guzheng. Guzheng was not polite. He spat out like rain, and in an instant, the smell of alcohol was choking in the room.


    Patting Guzheng on the back and smelling the strong smell, I seemed to know how annoying I was when I was drunk.


    After Guzheng vomited, I was busy. I quickly opened the window to disperse the smell, then took the toilet paper to clean up the things that spilled on the floor, some on the sheets, and also to clean up. Then I brought water for Guzheng to wash her mouth, and also took a towel to wipe Guzheng''s mouth and face. After a while, I felt quite tired.


    Why are you drinking so much, Guzheng?


    But, when I was alone, didn''t I often get drunk too?


    Who would want to get drunk on their own if they weren''t particularly alcoholics? No sorrow, no sorrow.


    After settling down with Guzheng, my food was cold, but it wasn''t cold. I didn''t plan to eat anymore. I lost my appetite.


    I took out another quilt and planned to spend the night on the sofa. After a while, Guzheng moved again. In the dark, I didn''t dare to sleep soundly. When I heard some wind and grass in the room, I got up quickly.


    "What''s wrong? I turned on the light and asked quickly.


    Guzheng, who was drunk at this time, couldn''t care less about shame and embarrassment. She said to me with some discomfort, "I want to get rid of it." Beer and urine. Guzheng has drunk so much that it''s almost unbearable. I quickly stepped forward to help her up and said, "Ah, okay, come on, I''ll help you." The first time Guzheng came to my house, I didn''t know where the bathroom was. I was afraid that something might happen to her. I opened the bathroom door and took her to the toilet. But before I could leave, Guzheng took off his pants.


    Fortunately, the lights in the bathroom weren''t on, so I didn''t dare to look at them any more and quickly walked out of the bathroom.


    Fortunately, Guzheng had too much to drink and there would be no awkward situation.


    ...


    In this way, Guzheng went to the bathroom about three or four times a night. When I got up in the morning to get ready for work, Guzheng was still awake.


    The next morning, I didn''t call her. I wanted her to sleep a little longer, so I left her a note by the bed and left.


    Actually, I know that Guzheng called me last night, which might indicate that she still has some thoughts about me. But I already told her what to say. I just hope she knows that we can only be friends and not have any further ideas.


    Since I found out that Ding Ge had a boyfriend, I have been living a hard life, so I can only rely on busy and numb myself. I know I can''t give up on myself anymore. Even if I don''t have love anymore, I still want to live my life.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for my parents, I really thought it would be good to be alone for the rest of my life.


    Having experienced such an unforgettable love, I really don''t know if I still believe in love, or if I can find this ancient thing?


    Although I knew that Ding Ge already had a boyfriend, I still couldn''t control my brain, so many times I didn''t want to stop. I wanted to be busy. Even if I was busy, it was more comfortable than being idle.


    Everything in the pond was in order. It felt good to stay in the pond every day. The view here is wide, far from the city, far from the tall buildings, looking at the lush trees every day, feeling the freshness of nature, it is also a good place to heal.


    I just don''t know when some wounds will heal.


    Because I still prefer this kind of environment and this kind of work, so it is not difficult to go to work. After the ordinary day, I start to ride home after work at night.


    I thought a day had passed and Guzheng had woken up and left. But when I opened the door, I found that Guzheng was still there. She was sitting on the sofa watching tv.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t leave?

 Chapter 27 The Rebellious Youth of the Past

    "He''s back. Guzheng was a little embarrassed and looked at me with a slight blush.


    "Yes," I answered and walked into the house and closed the door.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?" Guzheng asked again.


    Suddenly, I felt as if she was a little daughter-in-law, taking care of her returning husband. I actually felt a little warm in my heart. I felt an inexplicable throbbing in my heart. I smiled and said, "Not yet. What about you?" No, I was waiting for you."


    "Are you sober?" Still feeling bad? I asked.


    No, I''ll treat you to dinner. Thank you for taking care of me yesterday. Guzheng smiled.


    "You''re welcome. There''s no need to treat me to dinner."


    "What can I do? What do you want to eat? Guzheng asked.


    "Don''t bother!"


    "You really don''t have to be polite to me. Guzheng said," shall we go down or eat out? I couldn''t persuade Guzheng, so I said casually," then eat at home." I don''t want to be too troublesome. Just make something to eat.


    "Okay, I''ll go down and buy some food. You can wait at home." Guzheng was about to leave when he said that. I didn''t stop him.


    I sighed and thought that Guzheng must be used to spending money. I said that eating at home meant making a simple meal, but she actually went to a restaurant to take out food. That''s the difference between us!


    Facing Guzheng, I had a feeling of helplessness. I always felt like if something happened to us, I would break her heart.


    I''m afraid I''ll break her heart!


    Usually, men went out to buy things, while women were at home. Now that Guzheng was out, I was waiting at home.


    I regretted going out with her.


    Fortunately, Guzheng came back soon, but it didn''t take long. She shouted at me outside the door," Xing Yun, open the door. When I opened the door and saw that her hands were full of vegetables, I felt even more embarrassed. Was it too ignorant of my compassion?


    Guzheng was also so tired that he gasped and said, "I didn''t expect to climb the sixth floor so tired! I quickly took the food from her hand and said," why did you buy so much? We don''t eat that much." Eat at home anyway. There''s nothing left for the next meal." It''s not a waste. Guzheng had a reason to say that.


    I hurriedly took out the plate from the kitchen. Guzheng was also helping, and she didn''t look dignified at all. Although I could tell that she was clumsy, it was obvious that she had never done such a thing before.


    Then the two of us sat down together and began to eat dinner.


    "Now that you''re sober, tell me, what happened last night? Guzheng was a little embarrassed, but there was still some grievance on her face. She pouted and said," what else can happen? My parents kicked me out of the house." Did you have a fight with your parents?"" In the past, I was also very ignorant. I took my parents'' care as a bargaining chip and did something stupid. Fortunately, I finally realized how much of a jerk I was, and I no longer talked back to my parents


    I can''t remember how many years I haven''t quarreled with them, and I haven''t quarreled with them even under the pressure of their blind date.


    All these years, I know how much they have done for me. I really don''t want to make them unhappy at all. I just want to use the rest of my life to atone for my past irreparable sins.


    Guzheng nodded.


    "Why are you arguing?"


    "What else could it be? It''s not a blind date. They keep pressing me. I don''t want to force me to do it. They also say that if they insist on marrying me off at the end of this year, it''s killing me! Guzheng was still a little angry when he mentioned this.


    I sighed. In fact, I had guessed that this was probably the reason.


    "Didn''t you agree to a blind date before? Why are you so conflicted now? I looked at Guzheng and comforted him," what''s wrong with blind dates? Since you''re single, you''re free. It''s good to meet people. If you''re a handsome man, you can keep your eyes open. Even if you meet a few strange people like me, you can learn a lot. If you see more men, you might get a good eye. You''ll see a great man in a flash." Excellent man, excellent man, excellent man, you said that the world is excellent, where else can you find it?" Guzheng pouted unhappily.


    I was amused by her for a moment, and Guzheng smiled as well. "Besides, if you really meet someone disgusting, you won''t be able to eat for three days!" There''s still a small proportion of people like that!" I smiled awkwardly.


    Guzheng chuckled and said, "Then what are they talking about? Why are they forcing me to get married this year? I''m not married to them, am I? You said that in such a short time, if I misjudged a person marrying a scumbag man, the happiness of a lifetime would be good for them, right?" Of course not! I said," which parent doesn''t want their child to be happy. So did your parents." So they''re still forcing me to get married?"


    "They have their own ideas too. Even if they don''t use the right method, the goal is good. It''s for you."" I continued to comfort Guzheng


    Guzheng snorted softly, still looking a little angry.


    I smiled and said, "Let me tell you about those bastards I used to do. Guzheng was stunned and immediately understood my purpose, but she looked at me in disbelief and asked," did you used to be a jerk?" Hoodlum, sometimes I really feel like I used to be a devil." I said with a wry smile. I once saw a saying that I used to think that I was so awesome, and then I would think that I was so stupid.


    When I was in school, I fought with people as if it was a common occurrence, and every time I fought very hard, I really felt that I was not afraid of anyone, and whoever dared to provoke me, then I would do him. Now think about how stupid I was at that time!


    But how did I know that at that time? I was not convinced that the parents came to my house. I was as stubborn as a cow and didn''t apologize to them.


    At that time, many teachers should have hated me too. Of course, I didn''t really like teachers. I didn''t even respect my own parents, let alone others.


    My dad and mom kept wiping my ass behind me, but I didn''t know how to be grateful. Instead, it got worse. At that time, almost everyone in the school knew that my father and mother had such a disappointing child like me, and I almost humiliated them.


    After I entered puberty, I became even more rebellious and daring. When I was a little angry at home, I ran away from home. It was like a normal meal. My mother was angry with me and cried a lot.


    At that time, I couldn''t stand it any more. Especially when my father and mother quarreled with me, I talked back to them. My voice was very loud and my words were very unpleasant.


    Now that I think about it, I really feel like a bastard at home. If I could travel through time, I really want to go through the past and slap myself with a few big mouths!


    When I didn''t go to school, I quarreled less with my parents, but I was still very ignorant. At home, I was almost like the crown prince. I never cooked, didn''t wash the pot or the dishes, and my mother washed my clothes. I didn''t have to worry about it at home. I completely enjoyed their love for me, but I never paid.


    After two years in society, he gradually understood the warmth and coldness of human relationships, and learned about loss and cherishment, especially every time he came home to see the white hair on my father and mother''s head, his heart was like a knife cut out!


    I don''t know when I started to change. I swore in my heart that I would never make my parents angry again, never talk back to them, never let them sad again.


    I want to love them, I want to be filial to them, and let them live a happy life.


    From then on, although I still did a lot of wrong things, owed a lot of debt, and broke up with Ding Ge, but I never said a word to my parents impatiently!


    To them, all I felt was guilt. I really wanted them to be a few years younger. I was afraid to see them sad, so I always tried my best to satisfy their demands. I did whatever they wanted me to do. I made them laugh, bought them clothes, and cooked for them.


    So, for them, I can go on a blind date, I can find someone I don''t love to marry, I can be unhappy for the rest of my life, as long as my father and mother are satisfied, satisfied, I have no regrets.


    I have been sorry to them for more than 20 years, and I don''t want to be sorry to them for the rest of my life!


    "Actually, I didn''t tell you so much to tell you the truth, but our parents are always thinking for us. Although sometimes we don''t understand what they do, we should also understand that they work all their lives for us. You, don''t be angry with your parents, your parents said that just because they were angry, if you go home and say a few soft words, will they be ruthless and kick you out? Impossible. If you really can''t get married this year, they won''t want you either." Really? Guzheng looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    "Yeah, of course," I nodded.


    But I still don''t want to go home. Guzheng''s tone was visibly weak. She lowered her head and gently touched the dishes on the table with her chopsticks.


    "Okay, let''s eat first. As long as you don''t get angry anymore, you can go home whenever you want. Sometimes things aren''t as simple as they say. It''s good that Guzheng can hear me.


    I couldn''t help but say to Guzheng," Guzheng, seriously, what you did yesterday was so wrong. Why can''t you drive to drink alone? You''re a girl. What if something happens? As a friend, I had to remind her.


    "I know it''s my fault. I was too impulsive. Guzheng gave me a guilty look and said," not anymore. At this moment, Guzheng looked at me with a blush and asked," Xing Yun, did I do anything embarrassing yesterday?"

 Chapter 28 : Misunderstood

    "Don''t you remember what you did? I couldn''t help but tease Guzheng so that she could remember the lesson.


    Guzheng became more embarrassed and said shyly, "What did I do? Was it particularly embarrassing? Ah, it''s so embarrassing. I knew I wouldn''t have called you yesterday." You threw up yesterday, you know?"


    Guzheng seemed to be reminiscing about yesterday. His eyes turned and he nodded. "I think so." Well, you remember all that."


    "What else? Guzheng asked nervously.


    "You know, when you drink too much beer, you wake up too much. Don''t you know how many times you went to the bathroom last night?" Ah?" Why can''t I remember? Guzheng was so ashamed that he wished he could bury his face in a bowl.


    I smiled, but in an instant, a beautiful face appeared in my mind. There was an indescribable sadness on her face, as if time had been infected by her with a decadent color.


    There seemed to be some unstoppable images in my mind. Ding Ge and I used to sit in front of each other like this. I was cooking in the kitchen. Ding Ge was whispering in my ear like a lark.


    We put the food on the table together and ate happily. Even though the food was not very sumptuous, the happiness was huge and filled the whole room.


    The more I miss the past, the more I feel a kind of pain called "Things are different," a kind of pain called bruises all over my body!


    I didn''t want to joke with Guzheng anymore, so I hid my sadness and smiled at her." It''s all right. It''s all over. Don''t worry. I''ll keep it a secret from you. I won''t tell anyone about it. Guzheng pouted and ate shyly.


    In fact, I am very grateful to Guzheng, because it seems that the room has become a little warm, not the desolation when I was alone.


    But if you can''t be with her, it''s better not to give her hope!


    After dinner, I cleaned up the food. Guzheng was not idle and always helped me, but it seemed that she had probably never done this before, but she was happy to surround me and help me put down the dishes and so on.


    "Is this the room you used to live in with Ding Ge?" Guzheng looked at my little house and asked.


    I looked at Guzheng doubtfully, not expecting her to ask such a question. But her clear eyes looked at me, and I could feel that she must have sensed the slight fluctuations in my mood.


    "No. I shook my head.


    "Oh. Guzheng didn''t ask any more. She looked at me and smiled." Shall we go for a walk?"" I thought about it and replied," okay.


    I don''t have the habit of walking alone. Most of the time, I just want to stay at home alone. I don''t want to go out and face other people.


    But I forgot to ask Guzheng a question. Is she still sleeping at my house tonight?


    The two of them walked out of the neighborhood and went to a nearby park.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve walked on the road so relaxed, let alone walked around the park. Although she usually faced a lot of green in the pond, her mood was always like a haze. Now that she was with Guzheng, she was in a better mood than before.


    I''m a little envious of this life. If it hadn''t been for that, maybe now I''m enjoying the happiest time with Ding Ge.


    I asked Guzheng, "Are you staying at my place tonight?"


    After all, she was a woman, so I was too embarrassed to throw her away.


    Guzheng smiled at me and said, "It looks like I have to spend the night at your place. Do you mind?" So what if you mind? "You''re a girl, can I kick you out?" I can joke with Guzheng like a friend these days.


    "I''m a little embarrassed. I let you sleep on the sofa last night, or today, you still sleep on your bed, I sleep on the sofa. Guzheng said.


    I smiled and didn''t care. I shook my head and said, "Forget it."


    "I''m serious. You can just sleep on the bed. I can sleep on the sofa. Guzheng looked at me with a serious expression.


    "No... Just sleep in my room. Don''t worry about me."


    To let a girl sleep on the sofa and I sleep in the bedroom, I really feel that it is not appropriate. Although I am not a very gentleman man, I still have to be modest. After all, an old man can make do on the sofa overnight.


    "I can''t tell you''re quite good at taking care of girls. Guzheng said half-jokingly.


    "I''m flattered. I smiled bitterly.


    After a walk in the park, Guzheng and I went back.


    When she returned to the bedroom, I took a quilt and lay on the sofa. After turning off the lights, the room was quiet. The bedroom was closed, and I wonder if Guzheng was asleep.


    I closed my eyes, but couldn''t help but lose some sleep.


    That figure seemed to be in my head all the time!


    It''s unforgettable. Can you forget it?


    Usually, we would see such a question. How long would it take to forget a person?


    How long will it take?


    Is there an answer?


    A few months, a year, a few years, or a lifetime?


    Everyone and everyone should have different answers. After all, different experiences, different love, different opportunities to meet love again in the future. Some people can quickly forget a person, forget a relationship, and immediately fall into the arms of others. Some people silently caressed the wounds on their bodies and had deeply loved and suffered. When they met the next love, the rekindled love would gradually heal the wounds. Some people use a layer of ice to wrap themselves in a fragile body, hurting others and others, living in their own world, living in the shadow of the past.


    Will I ever forget Ding Ge in my life?


    ...


    The next day, when I was washing up, the door suddenly rang.


    I guess it was mostly Old Gao. Sometimes he would drive over and ask me to go to the pond with him. I don''t know why. I don''t want Old Gao to know that Guzheng slept with me all night. I''m afraid he''ll ask questions.


    I wasn''t going to let Old Gao in, so I called out to the door, "Wait a minute. I''ll be right back. After a quick wash, I rubbed my face, adjusted my appearance in front of the mirror, tidied up my clothes as I walked, changed my shoes at the door, opened the door and walked out, saying to Old Gao," okay, let''s go. Old Gao shook the buns and the spicy soup in my hand and said," eat before you leave." I was a little silly. We usually eat on the street. Why did Old Gao come up with breakfast today?


    This is too coincidental.


    But I had to sigh, and Old Gao came in with his things.


    I went to the kitchen to get a bowl. Before Old Gao put down the thing in his hand, he put his head close to me and asked in a low voice," is there someone inside? Old Gao, of course, saw the traces of me sleeping on the sofa. I knew it couldn''t be hidden from Old Gao, so I nodded.


    "Who is it? Old Gao curled his head in a particularly lewd manner, his eyes gleaming with gossip.


    "Come on, let''s eat. We''re still at work for a while." I sat down to eat breakfast.


    "Brother, who is this? Just tell me. Old Gao was obviously unwilling to give up.


    "Just an ordinary friend who came to my house for a night. Didn''t you see the sofa I was sleeping on? Nothing happened between us." Why would I feel guilty without you?" Old Gao pointed at me and laughed." Female, right?" I gave him a white look. Of course it''s a woman. I can squeeze him into a man''s space. I need to sleep on the sofa.


    Old Gao smiled maliciously. Who knew, at this moment, the bedroom door suddenly opened, and Guzheng came out of the room. Fortunately, she came out dressed, or else I wouldn''t be able to wash up even if I jumped into the Yellow River.


    "Did I wake you up?" I looked at Guzheng with embarrassment.


    "Nothing. Guzheng looked a little uncomfortable when he saw a stranger around.


    Old Gao also restrained himself and smiled politely at Guzheng.


    I introduced the two of them, "Well, this is the boyfriend I told you about, Old Gao, Wang Mengmeng. Old Gao, this is Guzheng, Wang Mengmeng''s best friend. Old Gao exclaimed in surprise and said quickly," you are Guzheng. That... Mengmeng often talks about you. I didn''t expect you to be Guzheng, "I''m also a little speechless. Isn''t the world too small?"


    Guzheng nodded at Old Gao.


    "I wanted to treat you guys to dinner, but I''ve been busy lately. It''s just in time. Let''s get together tonight. It''s on me. Old Gao warmly invited Guzheng.


    "All right, have your meal." I thought, Old Gao, you''re here to make things worse for me.


    Old Gao, unaware of his excitement, looked at Guzheng and continued, "Let''s eat together." No." Guzheng was still a little uncomfortable, probably feeling the same as me. She smiled and said," I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. You two can eat. At last, Guzheng looked at me again and said softly," I''m leaving."


    "Are you leaving now?" I asked.


    Guzheng nodded, so Old Gao and I walked her out the door and watched Guzheng go downstairs.


    After closing the door, Old Gao gave me a push and said with a smile, "Okay, Xing Yun, you didn''t reveal anything. Everyone has been brought home. You''re fast enough to hide your beauty in a golden house. I sighed." It''s not what you think!"


    This guy is such a gossip! The wind blew and the grass rustled, thinking that the heavy rain was coming.


    "What is that? Old Gao''s eyes were ablaze.


    I''m speechless. I''m afraid Old Gao won''t believe anything I say. It''s better not to say anything.


    "Eat, eat."


    Old Gao sat down and asked again, "So you know Wang Mengmeng well. If you didn''t tell me earlier, we could sit together."" That''s not my date.


    "Isn''t she your blind date?"


    "Can a blind date be the same as a date?"


    "Aren''t you going to call me a date now that I''m the head of the household?"


    I was a little dizzy, and the two of them seemed to be tongue-tied. I continued to explain, "I said no. It doesn''t matter if you''re joking with me. Don''t talk nonsense in front of others. Old Gao said disapprovingly," I can''t be bothered to see you when I''m already here. I couldn''t refute Old Gao''s words. I sighed and thought that it would be better to stay away from Guzheng in the future so as not to be in debt again.


    As I ate the bun, I changed the subject and said, "What about you and Wang Mengmeng?"

 Chapter 29 Love Is like A Game

    King Mengmeng and Old Gao had a big fight the day before yesterday. I wonder if they are reconciled now?


    "I''ve already coaxed him. Old Gao smiled happily.


    "I didn''t expect Wang Mengmeng to be quite grumpy. When it comes to a brother''s girlfriend, it''s a little hard to say.


    Old Gao also said with a face full of shame, "Oh, that''s right, but there''s no way. Who made him fall in love? Looking at Old Gao''s intoxicated eyes, I got goosebumps and then asked," are you really going to quit smoking for Wang Mengmeng?" Of course. By the way, Xing Yun, you have to supervise me this time. Old Gao said with an extremely determined look," this time I must quit smoking completely! I looked at Old Gao and said to myself, the power of love is really great, but I don''t know if Old Gao can do it.


    "Then..." I asked tentatively," do you and Wang Mengmeng have any plans to get married? Old Gao paused for a moment, then thought about it and replied," I did think about it, but I think it''s too far. After all, it hasn''t been long." Isn''t Wang Mengmeng no longer young? Her family won''t push her to get married?" As Guzheng''s best friend, Wang Mengmeng and Guzheng should be about the same age, although she looks a little young. Guzheng was almost driven mad by her parents. Could wang mengmeng escape?


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Didn''t she tell you? I frowned slightly.


    "No."


    I asked casually, "Didn''t she tell you about her family? Old Gao thought about it again, shook his head, and then he said in confusion," well, she rarely talks about her family." I don''t know if I''m thinking too much, because I think if a woman likes a man, she should say everything to him, especially if she wants to get married or develop for a long time, she will definitely talk about family. What does wang Mengmeng think?


    I looked at Old Gao, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Old Gao, do you think you know Wang Mengmeng? Old Gao looked at me doubtfully, then smiled and asked," what''s wrong?" Nothing. I smiled.


    I can''t say it either. I just feel like Wang Mengmeng and Old Gao can''t be the last.


    The two of them finished breakfast, and Old Gao drove me back to the pond.


    On the way, Old Gao talked about dinner again. I thought Old Gao was serious and told him that Guzheng wasn''t my girlfriend. What else did you say to eat?


    Sometimes things don''t seem to go according to people''s wishes. I want to stay away from Guzheng, but I can''t avoid her. Now that the relationship between Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng was involved, it seemed that it was closer.


    It was another busy day at the pond.


    In fact, although Old Gao was the boss, he was also very hard. Usually, if there was a hotel to ask for fish, Old Gao would be the driver himself, and he would do anything in the pond.


    In the evening, the dinner actually came true. I thought Old Gao was just talking, and I didn''t call Guzheng about it, but Old Gao asked Wang Mengmeng to call Guzheng and filter me out.


    I didn''t want to go, but it would take hours to get home without a car in such a remote place like the pond. I was indirectly kidnapped by Old Gao, got in the car, went to the business street, picked up Wang Mengmeng and Guzheng, and the four of them found a more upscale restaurant to sit down.


    I never expected to see Guzheng so often, but there were many things I couldn''t control. Even though I told Guzheng that I didn''t want to find a girlfriend for the time being, I still couldn''t see her giving up on me.


    I don''t understand. How did she fall for me?


    The four of them sat down. Wang Mengmeng and Old Gao sat together, and Guzheng and I sat together.


    Although Wang Mengmeng was much livelier than the first time we met, she still gave off a feeling of quiet, or rather unpredictable, and I actually couldn''t see through this little girl. I really don''t know if she was Old Gao''s lucky star or disaster?


    But the relationship thing is not clear at all, I am still stuck in this quagmire, can''t I get out?


    Guzheng smiled and said to Wang Mengmeng, "Mengmeng, tell me how to punish you. How dare you hide it from us when you find a big boss''s boyfriend?" What big boss! I just work for myself. Old Gao smiled.


    Wang Mengmeng smiled and said, "Well, now you don''t even know. Tell me what you want to eat today. Order whatever you want and let you give Old Gao a good beating!" You''re right, I''m not going to stand on ceremony."


    "Don''t be polite. Be casual. I''m afraid people will be polite to me. Old Gao smiled brightly.


    I was sitting there, and Guzheng was sitting next to me. Her expression was natural, just like my girlfriend''s.


    ...


    After dinner, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng drove away, leaving Guzheng and me alone.


    Guzheng didn''t drive today, so we strolled along the road.


    Although Pucheng is far from a big city, the commercial street is still very bustling and bustling, with people passing through, cars not only, red wine green night with the poison of impudence and temptation, we dominate this steel forest, but we are lost on all the roads.


    I feel lost!


    I can''t see the direction, although I''m not blind... Maybe I''m already blind.


    How I wish there was someone ahead to light up the night for me!


    I secretly looked at Guzheng beside me and sighed silently. In any way, she was much better than me. She was so beautiful, her lips were red, her teeth were white, her features were picturesque, her beauty and wisdom were much better than those vases with only appearance, not to mention those princesses with arrogance.


    Did she watch too many idol dramas? Disgusted with the rich boys, he fell in love with a poor boy. She thought that she and he would end up like a fairy tale.


    But isn''t it all in the song? Fairy tales are full of lies.


    "Guzheng..." I mumbled.


    Guzheng seemed to know what I was going to say. She walked beside me, her body light, her footsteps cheerful, as if the whole person was in a particularly happy mood. She interrupted me and said, "I know what you want to say. What you think is your business, what I think is mine. I''m already so old, and I''m no longer an immature silly girl. I know what I''m doing." I don''t agree with what Guzheng said. When a girl falls in love with someone, her iq will always turn negative, regardless of age. You think you''re not stupid, but you don''t know how you could feel so stupid a few years later.


    I shook my head and said, "Maybe you don''t know."


    "I know. Guzheng still had a smile on her lips, and her face shone slightly in the night. That confident look made her look even more attractive.


    I don''t want to argue with her. It''s pointless.


    Guzheng added," I don''t understand. What do you have to worry about? Come on, I''m a pretty girl chasing you. It''s a shame to talk about it. Well, whether you like me or not is your freedom, but it''s also my freedom to chase you. I didn''t expect Guzheng to be so bold. She really impressed me. I smiled bitterly. How could I be proud of something like that? It hurt a girl so much.


    "Not worth it! I looked into the distance, and it took me a long time to say that.


    Guzheng shook his head gently, as if he disagreed with me.


    I stopped, Guzheng stopped, and looked at me. I really didn''t want Guzheng to waste time on me. I wasn''t thinking about me, I was thinking about her.


    If you can see hope, you can keep chasing, but there is a dead end ahead. How can you chase?" I said that because I really thought of Guzheng as a friend.


    Guzheng pouted and said, "I don''t think there''s a dead end in this world. What is the road? People walk out of the road, how can there be a dead end, there are only other people did not walk the road, he did not walk through the road did not finish saying it was a dead end? No one knows until the end." I couldn''t help but laugh at Guzheng''s words." What exactly do you like about me? Can''t I change? Guzheng smiled, and we continued walking forward. She said," you''re not as good as you thought, but you''re not that bad. Anyway, in my opinion, you are very good, very interesting. I laughed at myself. What kind of evaluation is that?


    "Are your eyes not working well?" "I continued to joke with Guzheng." You''re not nearsighted either. Your eyesight isn''t very good. "Fuck you." Guzheng giggled


    "That''s right. At this moment, I looked at Guzheng and asked," well, let me ask you something." What is it?"


    "How do you know Wang Mengmeng?"


    "Actually, Mengmeng and I met through Jiang. Guzheng said.


    I explained my understanding to Guzheng and said, "Is Jiang your best friend? Then you met Wang Mengmeng and gradually you became best friends. Guzheng paused, pondered a little, and said," you can say that. However, I''m actually closer to Liu and Jiang. After all, I''ve known them for many years, and in private, Mengmeng and I haven''t been alone, and we don''t have that much contact. So, strictly speaking, she was a close friend." I have a rough idea. It seems that girls are very sensitive indeed, and they have a very subtle classification of the crowd. Even close friends.


    Obviously, Guzheng and little liu xiaojiang were closer, and what they did together with Wang Mengmeng was not necessarily something they would do.


    I asked again, "Do you think you know Wang Mengmeng? What does she do? Do you know much about her? Guzheng looked at me doubtfully and replied," not bad. She''s very gentle, she''s very cute, and she speaks softly. All I know is that she seems to work in a cosmetics store. What''s wrong? I shook my head with a smile and said," nothing much."


    I don''t know why, but there''s always an inexplicable uneasiness in my heart. I always felt a dangerous smell on Wang Mengmeng, and I couldn''t explain it. Maybe she was too hard to see through. She had a different temperament from the quiet girls I''ve met.


    It was as if she had a secret.


    Should I try to remind Old Gao of something? So that he wouldn''t fall into it and end up scarred.


    Love is a game!


    Sometimes it makes sense to think about it. Love is like a game. Whoever takes it seriously first loses.

 Chapter 30 Talking to the Guzheng

    Guzheng and I continued walking down the street, walking side by side like a couple.


    The cars on the road were one after another, like greedy snakes whose bodies had become extremely long in the game. The harsh honking and buzzing came from time to time, mixed with the noisy flow of people and buildings, people had long been accustomed to such a state, as if they had not heard anything before numbly moving forward.


    It seemed that in a few years, there were dozens of times more cars in Pucheng. A few years ago, there were obviously fewer cars on the road, and now there were cars everywhere.


    Are there more and more rich people?


    There are a lot of rich people, but it is also true that car prices are falling more and more year by year.


    However, I couldn''t afford a car a few years ago, and I still can''t afford a car today!


    Guzheng did not know what was on her mind and was a little distracted. She lowered her head slightly and walked slowly forward.


    In the silence, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge. In the countless nights before, we walked on the street like this, holding hands, and the shadows under our feet were connected, as if they were stuck together.


    At that time, my heart was very full. Although I didn''t have a good material life, I was still very contented. As long as Ding Ge was by my side and said a little coquettishly, my whole world was so sunny and spring.


    Fingers interlocked, feeling the warmth of her palms, the warmth of each other''s bodies, I really don''t know how to describe it.


    Our love is sweet, but never tired.


    At this moment, Guzheng and I accidentally touched each other''s hands. At that moment, I thought that the person beside me was Ding Ge. I subconsciously wanted to hold her hand, and then suddenly woke up. It was not Ding Ge but Guzheng who stood beside me!


    I immediately withdrew my hand, which failed to hold anything and became a solitary fist.


    My hands were empty, and my heart suddenly became very empty, but it seemed very heavy, so I couldn''t help but clench my fists again.


    Guzheng seemed to sense something strange about me and turned to look at me.


    To hide my embarrassment, I turned to look around at the crowd. At this time, he saw a young couple on the side of the road, laughing and saying something. The boy put his hands in his pockets, and the girl tied a ponytail with a sincere smile on her face, looking very excited.


    Suddenly, she jumped and put her arms around the boy, who reached out to hold the girl.


    The girl fell to the ground, then looked shyly at the crowd, as if she felt embarrassed to do so, but her face was still shining with happiness.


    Looking at them, I thought of myself and Ding Ge again, as if we were the same a few years ago.


    However, compared to now, his heart was sad again.


    Guzheng and I continued to walk forward. Not long after, an old lady rode past us on a tricycle. There was an old man sitting behind the tricycle. His legs stretched out and looked stiff.


    The two of them looked about seventy or eighty years old, and the old woman''s bent body was obviously not strong enough, but she just stepped forward and slightly turned her head to say something to the old man behind her.


    Seeing grandpa and grandma, a word came to my mind - grow old together!


    This should be the greatest romance, right?


    Together for life!


    Suddenly, I felt that this scene was very beautiful. If only I could capture this scene, it would be very beautiful! But my stupid phone couldn''t take pictures at all.


    Once upon a time, I had such a beautiful fantasy that I could live with ding ge for the rest of my life.


    It''s just that young people seem to have a vague idea of a lifetime. We can''t imagine what a lifetime is like.


    But it was so easy for us to say our vows. Everything seemed like a joke.


    Childish we tried our best to say those love words, thinking that any difficulties and obstacles can be overcome, but after breaking up, it is inevitable that we will say what to lose to reality, to lose to time.


    I thought that my love with dinger would last forever. I swore to accompany her to the end of the world, and his mother lost to reality.


    I sighed in the air.


    As if he had been used to this kind of trance and imagination, and in that uncontrollable imagination, Ding Ge''s figure would always appear inadvertently, as if the subconscious in the dream existed, and could not be subjective eliminated.


    "What are you thinking?" Guzheng looked at me and asked.


    I paused and shook my head, "Nothing."


    "Miss your ex-girlfriend again?" Guzheng asked with his eyes slightly blinking and his mouth curled up.


    "Can we still have a good chat?" I smiled bitterly.


    "Dare to think, why dare not admit it?" Guzheng said generously, "I won''t say anything to you. A man and a husband, don''t you dare to admit this?"


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to be so eloquent. He was in a bad mood for a while, and his old face was ashamed.


    I couldn''t deny it, so I had to look into the distance. Countless car lights and neon flashes intertwined to form a brilliant halo, but in the dark there were always places where the lights could not be found, and these lights and darkness formed the light and shadow that belonged to this street.


    These lights and shadows are just like our lives. Some people live in the center of a particularly dazzling light. Their lives are dazzling, and most people''s lives are overshadowed by them.


    Ordinary people''s lives are like those fragmented spots, sometimes bright and sometimes dark, and I feel like I will always be in the dark, isolated from all the lights!


    The corner of my mouth twitched slightly and I said, "You see, I''m living in a dark world right now. The light of love can''t shine on my heart."


    "So artistic?" Guzheng looked at me and sneered, "Don''t you just want me to back off?"


    I smiled with shame, but when I thought about it, it seemed that I couldn''t find a rebuttal to Guzheng''s words. After a moment of silence, Guzheng suddenly pointed to the road ahead and said happily, "Hey, there''s a sugar gourd seller there. Let''s buy a sugar gourd to eat."


    I looked in the direction Guzheng pointed. Sure enough, there was a small stall selling sugar gourds on the roadside.


    Guzheng took two quick steps forward, so I had to follow him. Guzheng ordered a hawthorn and sugar gourd, and then asked me, "You want one too?"


    I was going to say no. I don''t usually have the habit of buying snacks and snacks, but Guzheng insisted on looking at me and said, "You want one?"


    I don''t know why Guzheng inexplicably wanted me to eat with her, but in the end he said, "Okay, give me a raisin."


    I took the sugar gourd and paid for it. Guzheng and I ate and walked.


    I saw that Guzheng was eating well and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of the acid?"


    "Sweet and sour, sweet and sour. That''s what sugar gourd is all about." Guzheng''s eyes were crystal clear.


    I thought about it and nodded, "Yeah."


    At this moment, Guzheng picked up the topic and said, "Xing Yun, you don''t have to reject me so tactfully. Of course, you''d better not reject me, because I''m such a strong person. The more you reject me, the more likely I''ll be unwilling to let you go and pester you."


    Guzheng gave me a threatening look jokingly.


    Her words made me even more confused about how to solve her problem. I opened my hands and smiled bitterly, "Do you believe me when I say I''m doing it for you?"


    "I understand." Guzheng replied with ease, but I could hear the sadness hidden in her words.


    "Actually..." Guzheng suddenly stopped, paused, looked at me, and said helplessly, "If it weren''t for the last time you went to your aunt''s house to see you, and what happened in the next few days, I think I wouldn''t have looked for you either."


    I frowned and didn''t understand Guzheng for a moment.


    Guzheng glared at me and smiled bitterly, "It''s not because of you. What did you tell your aunt the last time you went to your aunt''s house?"


    I still don''t understand. Nothing seemed to have happened that day.


    Guzheng looked at me and asked, "You were the one who told your aunt that we weren''t suitable. You didn''t feel anything for me, did you?"


    After that, Guzheng deliberately bit off a hawthorn and chewed it fiercely, as if to vent his resentment against me on the hawthorn.


    It was a little embarrassing to hear Guzheng say what I had said. I did say that to my aunt, but it was just to prevent her from misunderstanding me, so as not to become more and more unclear later on. I was afraid of delaying Guzheng.


    "Originally, I kept it from my parents and told them that we were having a good chat. But when you tell your aunt that, and your aunt tells my mother that, my mother is disappointed and immediately arranges a blind date for me." Guzheng looked at me reproachfully and said, "So if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have quarreled with my parents, I wouldn''t have drunk, and I wouldn''t have come to you again."


    After listening to Guzheng''s words, I didn''t know what to say for a moment. Was this the so-called cause and effect?


    Guzheng walked forward again, and I followed him silently. Not long after, the two of them reached a bridge on the moat. She stopped again, her clear eyes looking at the calm water, and her gentle face shone with an indescribable sheen under the light.


    I suddenly felt that Guzheng had fallen into this relationship deeper than I thought?


    But I don''t think we''ve known each other for a long time. We haven''t seen each other much, have we?


    Guzheng took a deep breath and said softly, "Actually, I always thought that my love would be smooth sailing. Although it might come later, it doesn''t matter because I''m confident that I can find my prince charming just like a princess in a fairy tale. Isn''t it childish?"


    Guzheng smiled and a breeze blew by the river. Guzheng smoothed a strand of hair behind her and then said to himself, "So, I really don''t want other girls in the hearts of the people I like!"

 Chapter 31 : Feelings

    I think, not only Guzheng, I''m afraid that no girl wants someone else in her heart.


    Guzheng continued, "Do you know? In the past when we were in college, there was a senior who chased after me. It was undeniable that he was very good-looking. It was no exaggeration that he could only play the role of male one and definitely not the role of male two in the idol drama. Looks alone are easily worth the salary of ordinary people for a few lifetimes, but they are still very talented. They play the piano well, draw well, write well, write well, have high iq and eq. They are just like the perfect male gods described in those novels."


    "How did he chase you?" I asked curiously.


    "Well, all kinds of fancy courtship." Guzheng''s eyes flashed with memories, then he explained to me, "It''s not candlelight flowers or anything like that. It''s much more advanced than that. I think if he proposed to other girls in our school, 99 % of the girls would agree."


    "But he fell in love with you!"


    Even I feel sorry for this senior.


    Guzheng smiled, looked at me, and said, "Who said no, just like I fell in love with you."


    "How much better do you think I am than him?" I don''t understand what attracted Guzheng to me.


    "It''s not strong anywhere." Guzheng shook his head with a smile and said rudely, "In every way, he''s the one who blew you up."


    I''m speechless, so you don''t like him liking me.


    "Then why?" Is this an unsolved mystery?


    "I can''t tell, maybe I still feel it." Guzheng said, "Back then, everyone thought that we were a perfect match, a perfect match. But even though I admire him, admire her, and even admire him a little, I have never felt moved."


    How much is this thing?


    "Isn''t that guy too sad?"


    Guzheng said sadly, "Why do I feel so sad now? Was it because I had cruelly rejected him time and time again, and now it''s on me."


    Her expression made me feel especially guilty, as if I had caused it all by myself. I scratched my head and said, "Retribution? What you''re saying is too unreliable."


    "Actually, when I heard the story about you and Ding Ge, I didn''t want to contact you anymore." Guzheng looked at his feet and said softly, "Come out early before you fall into it."


    "In that case, do you want to sink in again?"


    Guzheng shook his head.


    I was slightly relieved. Did Guzheng mean that she would give up on me?


    But I''m not sure...


    I couldn''t help but recall how Guzheng and I met these days. From the first blind date, when she sent me home because of illness, she called me to care about me, then to the chance meeting to invite her to dinner, to her birthday party, to treat her to crayfish... To the story of my love with Ding Ge, to the meeting with my aunt, Guzheng got drunk and I went to her and advised her not to quarrel with her parents. She stayed with me for two nights.


    This seemed to be the process of getting to know each other.


    Finally, Guzheng and I parted at the intersection.


    Guzheng reached out to stop a taxi. Just as she was getting into the car, she suddenly turned to look at me and said, "Do you know Xing Yun? I really want to see your ex-girlfriend Ding Ge right now."


    After saying this, Guzheng smiled at me lightly and got into the car, which soon disappeared.


    I opened my mouth and couldn''t figure out what Guzheng was thinking.


    Seeing that it wasn''t too far from where I lived, I didn''t take the car and walked back alone.


    ...


    The next day, Hu Zi called me at work and asked me and Old Gao to go to their house for dinner after work. Li Xiaowei was the chef.


    After I told Old Gao, I went straight to the Tiger home with Old Gao after work.


    At the same time, it brought some of our richest resources... Fish!


    Old Gao and I joked, "I don''t think you should buy anything else for the holidays. Just give me the fish. It''s so simple and easy without losing face."


    "Hey, you''re paying attention." Old Gao smiled and said, "When I go to visit your father and mother for the new year, I will really just carry two catties of fish."


    "Two pounds? The two boxes are about the same."


    "Sure, just two boxes."


    "That must be the kind of box that holds the refrigerator." Old Gao and I continued our conversation.


    "Damn, can I just give you a fridge?" Old Gao laughed and scolded.


    "Do you mean the fish in the fridge or the fish in the fridge?" I asked, but I had to make it clear.


    Old Gao laughed a few times, then nodded and said, "The refrigerator, of course, the refrigerator! When you get married, I have to accompany your wife."


    "I lost. I lost." I laughed too.


    The two of them chatted and laughed along the way, and soon came to the Tiger home. Hu Zi opened the door, and the smell of rice was already in the room. Old Gao handed the fish to Hu Zi, and Hu Zi asked, "I''ve been busy lately, and I haven''t visited your pond. How''s business?"


    "Not bad, as usual." Old Gao said, "Let''s go and play when we have time. Our buddy will fish for free!"


    "That''s what you said." At this moment, li xiaowei came out of the kitchen with a plate.


    "Of course. When did I, Old Gao, lose my word?" The old man raised his eyebrows.


    I picked it up and said, "You borrowed a rubber from me in high school and said you haven''t returned it yet. He borrowed a novel from me and was confiscated by the teacher. He said he hasn''t returned it yet..."


    Before I could finish speaking, Old Gao quickly covered my mouth and said, "You ruined my image. Damn, why did you mention it about school?"


    Hu Zi continued, "Do you still need to destroy your image? This is a classic example of a bad example."


    I continued to count with my fingers, "A few days ago, you said you would take me home, but you drove away early and threw me in the pond..."


    Old Gao was about to cry and begged for mercy, "I was wrong. Can''t I be wrong?"


    I smiled. We friends actually get together a lot and get used to it when we''re free.


    Soon, Li Xiaowei''s dishes were ready, and the men started to carry plates and chopsticks. Then Li Xiaowei took off her apron and we sat together.


    I frowned a little. I thought maybe Lin Ya would come too. We used to get together a lot with Ding Ge. But now, it was hard for the six of them to gather at the same table.


    So I asked, "Where''s Lin Ya? Isn''t she coming?"


    "Well, Lin Ya said he had something to do today, so he couldn''t come." Li Xiaowei said.


    "Well, let''s eat." Although Li Xiaowei said that Lin Ya was busy, I was a little confused. I didn''t know if Lin Ya was hiding from me. Recently, she had been very angry with me because of Ding Ge''s problem, but I don''t think she was really angry. You know, we are rarely really angry.


    Even if he was really angry, he would still be fine after the incident.


    I think we should call her after dinner and see what''s going on with her.


    We picked up the chopsticks and picked up the dishes. Old Gao praised, "It''s better to marry a wife who can cook."


    "Can wang mengmeng cook?" I asked jokingly.


    "Ah..." Old Gao smiled and said, "I really don''t know about that."


    I also took a bite of the food. Old Gao was really not polite. Li Xiaowei was really good at cooking, so I said, "Excellent cooking, Xiao Wei. You see, Hu Zi will grow into a fat man with you sooner or later."


    Li Xiaowei smiled awkwardly and said, "Xing Yun, I can''t stand Old Gao saying that. Why do you say that? Who among us doesn''t know your cooking skills? Do you dare to be second and anyone dare to be first? When can I have your cooking again?"


    Li Xiaowei''s words caused a sudden pang of sadness in my heart.


    Before Ding Ge and I broke up, we actually spent more time at our house. Most of the time, we gathered there, and I cooked and prepared a table full of food for everyone.


    As I said, the reason I learned to cook for Ding Ge was that I wanted her to like the food I cooked. Because it was a pleasure to watch the person you love eat the food you prepared for her.


    I was really interested in cooking, but later on, I couldn''t tell if I was interested in cooking or because Ding Ge was interested in cooking. Anyway, I liked cooking, and I always liked to delve into cooking.


    He had never been to a professional cooking school, and most of them learned from online videos. He was a good student, at least everyone could eat.


    It seems that I haven''t cooked dinner for everyone since dinger broke up?


    I grinned and said, "Yes, I will. Look at the time. I''ll let you know in advance."


    I suppressed the sadness in my heart, and it was not easy for everyone to get together, not because my mood affected everyone. Then, Hu Zi and I had a drink. Old Gao didn''t drink today because he was driving. Although he was itchy, he had long remembered that.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Old Gao, who was not very determined, should be able to stop smoking.


    I haven''t seen him smoke in the past few days. It seems that he really has a deep love for Wang Mengmeng!


    After a while, li xiaowei looked at us and suddenly said, "Xing Yun, Old Gao, actually, I want you two to come here today. There is one more thing I hope you can give me your opinion."


    "What is it?" Old Gao asked first.


    "That''s right." Li xiaowei glanced at Hu Zi and said to us, "I told Hu Zi I wanted to buy a car. What do you think?"


    "Buy a car?" Old Gao clapped his hands and said, "Okay, just buy one if you want. I think this car should be bought sooner or later."


    "But Xiaohu disagreed." Li Xiaowei pouted and looked at Hu Zi.


    I didn''t say anything. I just looked at Hu Zi and wanted to hear his thoughts. Hu Zi scratched his head and said, "Actually, I think so. If we are going to get married in a short time, the money is very tight. I think it''s better not to buy it first, then wait. How about buying it after the marriage is more stable?"


    "Do you know, Hu Zi? You are just too cautious." Li Xiaowei said with some dissatisfaction, "Push tomorrow today, push the day after tomorrow. If you push it all the time, who knows when to push it?"


    "The point is that we''re not in a hurry right now. We don''t have to buy it."


    At this moment, Li Xiaowei suddenly became angry and said, "Xiaohu, if you don''t buy this car, you won''t marry me!"

 Chapter 32 Meet Ding Ge Again

    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seemed that the couple were going to get into a fight.


    Old Gao and I looked at each other, smiled understandingly, and then looked at Hu Zi. Although Li Xiaowei came to ask both of us to give an opinion, our opinion was of little use. Besides, Li Xiaowei said what he had just said, how dare Old Gao and I make an opinion?


    Li Xiaowei''s tone was determined to buy a car!


    I don''t know if it was Hu Zi who persuaded Li Xiaowei or chose to compromise.


    In fact, I support Hu Zi in my heart because I know that Hu Zi is very comprehensive in all aspects. Since he doesn''t want to buy a car, he naturally has his plan, but it''s better for them to solve this problem.


    Hu Zi smiled helplessly and said, "Xiao Wei, you''re being unreasonable."


    Li Xiaowei simply played rogue, folded his arms around his chest, straightened himself up and said, "Have you ever seen a reasonable woman?"


    Old Gao and I laughed again, but we didn''t dare to happen. Li Xiaowei''s words were perfect.


    Sure enough, Hu Zi had nothing more to say but smiled dryly.


    Of course, Li Xiaowei wasn''t completely unreasonable. She said to Hu Zi, "Xiaohu, I''m not asking you to buy a car that costs hundreds of thousands and millions. It''s unrealistic. Let''s just buy a few hundred thousand yuan. After all, it''s easier to get a car anywhere. Our house is paid off at once. We can just buy a car and pay a down payment. Our personal wages, just paying a car loan, aren''t we under any pressure?"


    Admittedly, Li Xiaowei made a lot of sense, and Hu Zi was silent, with a troubled expression on her face.


    Li Xiaowei looked at us again and asked, "Xing Yun, Old Gao, can you both vote?"


    Old Gao looked at Hu Zi and said, "Hey, it''s just a car. You two don''t need to be angry about your ability. It''s not worth it. Just buy it. If the money is tight, I''ll lend you some. This is a small matter. I agree!"


    Then Old Gao raised his hand.


    Li Xiaowei looked at me again.


    I glanced at Hu Zi and said to Li Xiaowei, "Xiao Wei, this can''t be solved by voting. There''s still two people to talk to, right? Besides, Old Gao and I are the only ones here today. Isn''t it impossible to solve the problem if we agree and disagree? If only Lin Ya could do it again."


    Li Xiaowei also said helplessly: "This Lin Ya, the key moment fell off the chain again."


    I smiled and continued, "Well, let''s not vote today. You and Hu Zi, you can talk to each other. In a few days, if you haven''t made up your mind, I''ll come with Old Gao and Lin Ya. Let''s all vote. How about that?"


    Li Xiaowei didn''t object and nodded.


    Then everyone stopped talking about it. In order to liven up the atmosphere, Old Gao said to all of us, "Well, you guys have to do me a favor, too?"


    We looked at Old Gao. Old Gao laughed and said, "Well... Wang Mengmeng''s birthday is coming soon. I want to surprise her. What do you think I can do?"


    I teased Old Gao, "How did you get so many girls in the past? Is there any need to ask us? You didn''t mean to show off your love, did you?"


    Old Gao patted me on the shoulder and said, "No, you don''t know. Wang Mengmeng is different from the others. I don''t know what to do. Forget it, forget it. I won''t ask you." Old Gao looked at Li Xiaowei again and said, "Xiao Wei, what do you think I should do?"


    Li Xiaowei said, "Girls are emotional animals. You just have to be romantic. Wang Mengmeng is your girlfriend. What else do you have to worry about?"


    Old Gao nodded, frowning and pondering.


    Not long after, after dinner, Li Xiaowei went to clean up. Old Gao sat there rubbing his hands, looking a little uncomfortable.


    I knew this guy was addicted to smoking again. After dinner, a cigarette was better than a living immortal. Almost every time after dinner, Old Gao had to smoke two mouthfuls to feel better. Old Gao touched his pocket, then slapped his thigh and said, "It''s broken. There''s no gum left. Hu Zi, do you have gum in your house?"


    Hu Zi shook his head.


    Old Gao couldn''t sit still and began to wander around in front of the two of us. He said irritably, "It''s really hard for him to have a mother who''s addicted to smoking."


    I said, "It''s hard for you to shake us. But I think it''s better for you to bear with it. You''ve been holding on for the past few days. Just think about Wang Mengmeng."


    "No, no." Old Gao said, "I have to find something to do. I''ll help xiao wei clean the dishes."


    As Old Gao walked into the kitchen, Hu Zi seemed to be still worried about whether to buy a car. I talked to him and asked, "How did Xiao Wei remember to buy a car?"


    "That''s right." Hu Zi touched his forehead and said to me, "My boss invited me to dinner a few days ago. Xiao Wei and I went, and the boss took his girlfriend with him. Who would have thought that the boss''s girlfriend and Xiao Wei were college classmates?"


    After Hu Zi told me about it, I probably understood. Li Xiaowei probably saw that her classmates were doing better than her, especially when her boyfriend actually worked under her classmate''s boyfriend. He felt a little uncomfortable.


    People are like this. Who can say that they don''t have any vanity? Looking at the students who were not as good as themselves in the past, but now they are getting better and better, I feel even more disappointed in comparison.


    In fact, sometimes it is good to look away. Every family has its own difficulties. You may not see the struggle behind others and see the troubles in their hearts when you see the scenery on their faces.


    It''s like comparing me to Hu Zi. He''s much better off than I am, and he has such a beautiful girlfriend who loves him so much. The house has been settled, and life is basically free of worries. In my opinion, they are extremely happy.


    But compared to her classmate, Li Xiaowei felt that she was not as well off as others.


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "Actually, if I really want to buy a car, I won''t disagree. It''s just that if you buy it for comparison, it''s a little... So what if her classmates are better off than her, but she''s a third grader, and everyone in the company doesn''t know about her and our boss. I really don''t know what kind of person xiaowei has to compare with?"


    I smiled, patted Hu Zi on the shoulder and said, "Take heart for heart. It''s hard to avoid feeling bad when we''re in a situation like this. People are the same. There aren''t many masters who can see through the world and feel calm at all times."


    Hu Zi shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    After a while, Old Gao walked out of the kitchen and said to me, "Xing Yun, let''s go."


    Hu Zi said, "Why are you leaving so early?"


    "No, it''s so hard to hold it back. It tickles like ants crawling in my throat." Old Gao said listlessly, "We have to go down and buy some bags of gum to keep."


    "Okay, then let''s go." I nodded.


    After saying goodbye to Hu Zi Li Xiaowei, Old Gao and I went downstairs and bought a few bags of gum. He couldn''t wait to chew two thin.


    After that, Old Gao took me home.


    I thought about it and called Lin Ya to see if she didn''t come because she didn''t want to see me tonight.


    Soon, Lin Ya got through, and a "Hello" came from the microphone.


    However, Lin Ya''s voice was slightly hoarse, and I asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Seeing the wind blowing outside and the grass moving, the scenery was really wonderful, so he stopped to watch. He forgot the time for a moment, then his body was slightly cold, and he realized that his clothes were thin..." Lin Ya said in a low voice.


    "Are you painting zhen huan again?" I smiled and said, "Speak human language!"


    When "Legend of zhen huan" hit the air, Ding Ge and Lin Ya were so fascinated that they changed the channel immediately after the broadcast. At that time, it was as if zhen huan was playing on every channel. The two of them often talked so gently that they gave me goosebumps.


    "I have a cold." Lin Ya said concisely.


    It turns out that she didn''t come because she was sick. As expected, she wasn''t angry with me. I continued, "Why did you catch a cold? It''s a good day, too."


    "Who says you have to pick a day to take a risk? Do you think I want to get sick?" Lin Ya returned to his usual cool and domineering tone.


    "Have you taken your medicine? I''ll go and see you."


    "Sure, you can come if you want." Lin Ya said, "I''ve already bought the medicine, but make me a cup of milk tea. I really don''t want to move."


    "Sure."


    I hung up the phone and told Old Gao to turn around and go to lin ya''s house.


    Old Gao asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I said that Lin Ya had caught a cold and went to see her. Old Gao didn''t say much. Twenty or thirty minutes later, he came to Lin Ya''s place. I bought her a cup of milk tea outside, afraid that she would not eat, so I bought her another cake.


    Old Gao told me he wouldn''t go up and asked me to say hello to Lin Ya for him. I didn''t ask him to wait for me, so I let him go first.


    After that, I walked to Lin Ya''s house, where I had been many times and knew where Lin Ya''s house was. So I followed the road to the floor where lin ya was, and soon came to the door of Lin Ya''s house. I knocked on the door.


    "Is the door unlocked? Come in." Lin Ya''s voice came from inside.


    So I opened the door and walked in.


    Lin Ya was not in the living room. I walked to her bedroom. The door of her bedroom was not closed. I stood at the door and looked inside.


    But the first thing I saw was not Lin Ya, but...


    Ding Ge!


    Ding Ge is here too!


    My heart suddenly tightened again, and an indescribable feeling filled my body as I stood there stiffly.


    I didn''t expect Ding Ge to be here when I came, so I was really surprised to see Ding Ge! But thinking that she was Lin Ya''s best friend, it was natural for her to come and see Lin Ya when she was sick.


    Ding Ge turned around and saw me. She looked almost as surprised as I was, and didn''t know I was coming.


    However, her expression immediately became cold.


    Soon, she turned her head and whispered something to Lin Ya, but I couldn''t hear it at all. The rapid beating of her heart made her brain bleed and her ears hummed.


    Lin Ya also whispered something to dinger, and the two of them left me hanging there.


    And I stood at the door, as if my brain had gone blank, completely unaware of what to do?


    But soon Ding Ge got up from his bed and said to lin ya, "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    With that said, Ding Ge picked up her bag and left. She lowered her head slightly, as if she didn''t want to see me. When she reached the door, I subconsciously looked sideways.


    Ding Ge walked past me quickly, as if he didn''t see me at all!

 Chapter 33 Lin Ya Came to the Pond

    She walked very fast, and in a blink of an eye, she walked to the door, opened the door and walked out of the room.


    My heart suddenly ached, and the oppression in my heart was endless!


    I didn''t expect to see Ding Ge again like this, a complete stranger?


    Maybe it''s because she has a boyfriend that she despises me so much that she doesn''t even want to see me, right?


    This sudden meeting made my heart unspeakably uncomfortable. For a moment, my mood plummeted and my whole body became a little decadent.


    "Are you going to stand there all the time?" Sitting by the bed, lin ya looked at me and smiled.


    "Oh."


    I let out a long breath and walked into the bedroom as if I had lost my soul. I handed the milk tea in my hand to Lin Ya and the cake to her at the same time. I said, "I brought you another cake in case you didn''t eat."


    Lin Ya, on the other hand, took the cake and ate it while drinking milk tea.


    While I stood there in silence, my mind still entangled with the image of fang cai.


    I really hope that Ding Ge and I will never see each other, and that we will never be like that when we meet.


    Lin Ya bit into the cake and mumbled, "You''re just going to stand there and not talk, right?"


    "No." I frowned and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me dinger was here too?"


    "She came here suddenly after you called me and didn''t tell me. She wasn''t here long before you came." Lin Ya explained.


    I said "Oh," but I didn''t know what to say, so I sat weakly by the bed.


    Lin Ya asked, "What''s wrong? Does it hurt?"


    I shook my head and said faintly, "No."


    Even though it would be difficult to squeeze a smile out of my face right now.


    Lin Ya continued, "Don''t feel bad either. After all, ding ge has a boyfriend, so it''s time for you to move on. As long as you guys can open your eyes, maybe your friends will still have to do it. Otherwise, I can get stuck in the middle sometimes... It''s quite awkward."


    I looked at Lin Ya doubtfully, but she blinked and looked back at me. There was nothing wrong with her expression.


    But I felt like something was wrong. After all, the last time I met Lin Ya, she was so eager for me and Ding Ge to get back together. She even felt sorry for us over and over again. Now she''s telling me to move on?


    Is it because Ding Ge has a boyfriend?


    But I didn''t know what to say. I used to feel heartbroken when Lin Ya tried to persuade me, but today I felt even more uncomfortable when she said that. I would rather hear her persuade me to get back together with Ding Ge over and over again, even if she was angry at me and blamed me. I especially didn''t want to hear what she said at this moment.


    I didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so I changed the subject and said, "Why do you have a cold?"


    "I don''t want to either." Lin Ya said innocently, "Who knows how to catch a cold?"


    "It''s better for you to live alone." I gave her a blank look.


    "Yo." Lin Ya looked at me mockingly and said, "Leave this to yourself. Who was the one who used to drown his sorrows in alcohol all day? We still have to clean it up for you. Besides, I''m not alone, you''re alone."


    I can''t argue with Lin Ya again. Yes, she has a boyfriend. I almost ignored her if she didn''t mention it.


    Of course, I can''t blame her for keeping it a secret!


    I smiled bitterly and asked, "Why are you sick and your boyfriend doesn''t come to see you? Isn''t this boyfriend too unqualified?"


    It wasn''t just that her boyfriend failed. Ever since she met Lin Ya, it was as if her boyfriend was invisible. It was like her home. There was nothing that belonged to a man. Obviously, her boyfriend didn''t live here, and there was not even a picture of the two of them in the room.


    I used to be especially curious about who Lin Ya''s boyfriend was. What does it look like?


    Her boyfriend is becoming one of the biggest mysteries in my life.


    However, until now, I have not solved this mystery, and my interest is almost worn out by Lin Ya.


    "I have so many things to do every day. How can I be free?" Lin Ya said calmly as usual.


    "I have to come when I have no time." I said.


    "All right, all right." Lin Ya said, "I''m not much of a problem. I''ve already taken my medicine. I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    "That''s good."


    Lin ya looked at me and asked, "How did you do in the pond?"


    "Good." I replied simply.


    "Just three words?" Lin Ya looked at me with disdain.


    "What else do you want to hear?" I asked.


    There''s really nothing to talk about. Every day is basically about dealing with fish. Other than that, there''s nothing else. It''s quite monotonous.


    But at work, that''s all.


    "How much does Old Gao pay you?" Lin Ya asked again.


    "What is this about money? It hurts a lot to talk about money." I smiled.


    Lin Ya gave me another look and asked, "Okay, where''s your pond? I''ll take a look when I''m free."


    I gave Lin Ya the address of the pond.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Seeing that she was fine, I decided to leave. Lin Ya said to me, "Can you drive my car away?"


    "What will you do if I drive away?" I asked.


    "I''m fine. It''s close to work anyway."


    "No need." I shook my head and said, "You should drive your own car. If you drive it away, you have to send it back, please."


    Lin Ya''s lips opened, but he didn''t say much in the end. He just said, "Okay, you can take the car. Be careful on the road."


    "I''m afraid of robbing the rich and the poor. There''s nothing to worry about."


    I smiled at lin ya jokingly, stood up and said to her, "Don''t forget to lock the door. A girl''s family. Be careful."


    "I know." Lin Ya said softly.


    "Okay, then I''ll go."


    I left Lin Ya''s house, walked out of the apartment door, and took a breath of air.


    Tonight, the moon was not sure if it was sad. The moonlight was particularly bleak, and her face was as pale and haggard as lin daiyu''s. The stars did not come out as if they had not discussed it. I was walking alone on the dark road. I wonder if my lonely back would look lonely.


    That clear and slightly blurry face appeared in my mind again.


    I didn''t expect to meet Ding Ge unexpectedly today.


    Thinking that we had just walked the same path one after another, I wonder if there were still traces of Ding Ge in the air?


    But today, Ding Ge''s expression really hurt me.


    Sometimes I really envy those who break up and have nothing to do. Even when they are sad, they just cry or get drunk. Then they abandon the past and move forward with their heads held high.


    Why am I stuck inside for so long? Enduring the cold and loneliness, living a dark life.


    I remember that I used to be such a jerk. When I fought, I used to be ruthless. Every time I came back to my house, the people who complained had obvious injuries on their faces. I never paid attention to the posture, handsome or not. I only paid attention to how to fight the most painful, even if it was biting, I dared to do it.


    But why can''t I be cruel when it comes to relationships?


    If only I were such a jerk about relationships, just like Old Gao, love was just a romance for him, just a spice of life, and those ex-girlfriends seemed to be just his favorite apple phones, constantly updating and changing.


    Why can''t I do this?


    This taste is really too uncomfortable!


    I shook my head with all my might, wishing I could get all the memories of Ding Ge out of my head!


    I don''t want to think too much, because after thinking about it, the only thing left in the end seems to be pain! Today, this kind of pain brought me more not sadness, but inexplicable irritation.


    Indescribable annoyance, as if a heart had suddenly become disordered, I longed to return home as soon as possible, as if that would isolate the entire world.


    After getting out of the car, I bought a few more bottles of beer and hurried home.


    I don''t smoke, and I''m not really a drinker, but now I seem to be a little dependent on alcohol. When you are sad, you really want to drink some wine, feel the coolness of the bottle in your hand, feel the bitterness of the beer in your mouth, and it seems that this will make you feel better.


    After drinking the beer, I lay down in bed.


    Insomnia, I can''t tell how long this situation has been with me. It''s really painful, but my mind is so clear with my eyes closed. Even though I drank a little wine today, I can''t control my imagination.


    I didn''t sleep well that night, but I was used to it, so I woke up the next morning and adjusted quickly.


    Old Gao drove over to pick me up and the two of them went to the pond together.


    He was used to this rhythm, breathing the air with the smell of river water every day, looking at a large pond in front of him, and occasionally saw the scene of fish jumping out of the water, if he could catch it, he would be very beautiful.


    Some people who like to fish have come early, all equipped professionally, just like the rmb in online games, dressed in a tough outfit, and even prepared lunch, fishing here for a day.


    And there were all kinds of people who were fishing, some of them were like being possessed, especially like fishing. They were very interested in fishing, and talked about fishing without stopping for half a day. Not only about fishing skills, but also about fishing rods and bait and so on. Some of them spent a lot of money on bait alone, and bought some exclusive recipes.


    Some are purely entertainment, especially those with a good mindset. It doesn''t matter if you catch more or less. What you like is the process of fishing, leisurely like an immortal.


    Some of them were just fresh and curious. They had a good time catching two hooks. They really spent the whole day here. It was good to have a fish on the hook. If there were no fish, they would have been impatient.


    Even those who live by fishing!


    In a small pond, you can see all kinds of people.


    At around ten o'' clock, a rare visitor arrived at the pond, and Lin Ya drove over.

 Chapter 34 Lin Yas Thoughts

    Lin Ya was dressed in casual clothes, mainly green, looking particularly fresh.


    It should be said that Lin Ya is a girl who knows how to dress up especially. This kind of dress does not mean that she is a vulgar powder or a rich woman who wears gold and silver. It is not the label of famous brands, fashion, and fashion, but that she can simply dress up beautifully.


    A lot of times when you see Lin Ya, it''s refreshing!


    It was refreshing, like a girl next door, like a clear spring water, like a gentle spring breeze.


    Although sometimes her words made people feel cold, they felt like they were suddenly stabbed. Of course, this was just an act she would do to someone she knew well. She was also a girl with a high eq for outsiders.


    Her arrival could not be overestimated as a beautiful sight in our pond.


    Among the male fishermen, Lin Ya''s arrival still attracted a lot of attention.


    Lin Ya said yesterday that she would come back for a walk around the pond when she was free. I thought she was just talking, but I didn''t expect to come here today.


    Lin Ya looked around at the pond, walked to me and said, "Your pond is easy to find."


    "Why did you come here today? The wind in the pond is strong, so don''t get the cold worse?" I smiled bitterly and said, even the rich don''t dare to be willful!


    "It''s okay. I''m not that delicate." Lin Ya seemed to be in good spirits, but his face was still a little pale.


    Old Gao saw Lin Ya coming over and smiled, "Little girl, you''re here. Our pond is filled with glory!"


    Lin Ya nodded with a smile, looked at Old Gao and asked, "Is this how I use my pride? Can you write these four words?"


    Old Gao paused and fell into thought. After a moment, he was slightly embarrassed, but he didn''t care. He smiled and said, "That''s what it means, you know. I heard you had a cold yesterday? Are you done?"


    "All right!"


    "That''s good." Old Gao added, "When you want to eat fish, just say it."


    "Really?" Lin Ya chuckled.


    "Of course it''s true." Old Gao has always been generous to his friends, which is absolutely not true.


    Lin Ya smiled again and said, "I don''t want to eat fish today, but I want to fish!"


    I don''t know when Lin Ya came to have a good time and actually thought of fishing.


    "Fishing, okay. Just go fishing!" Old Gao waved his hand at his pond like an emperor.


    "But I didn''t take anything." Lin Ya put his hand on his chin and said helplessly.


    "Nothing. This rod and fish have everything." Old Gao said bluntly, "Xing Yun, take the girl to the house."


    "Can I take the fish I caught?" Lin Ya smiled again and looked at Old Gao with watery eyes.


    "Of course I can! That''s nonsense." The old man raised his eyebrows and said.


    Lin Ya and I walked towards the color board room. I asked lin ya, "Why do you remember fishing?"


    "It''s nothing but nothing."


    "Have you ever fished before?" In my mind, I recall that since I met Lin Ya, I had never seen lin ya fish.


    "No. But it shouldn''t be hard to learn, right?" Lin Ya smiled in embarrassment.


    "It''s not hard to learn." It''s not surprising that Lin Ya doesn''t know how to fish, because most of the people who come to the pond to fish every day are men, few girls, and some come with their boyfriends.


    I took lin ya to get some fish food and other things, then came to the pond. In fact, fishing is not difficult. When I was a child, I often went to the river to fish. At that time, I could just buy a fishing line and hook to float. It was not as exquisite as it is now. Just bait could match all kinds of fish.


    Lin Ya was very smart and learned quickly.


    Lin Ya had always been a very smart girl. She was famous for her quick reflexes, quick learning, and extraordinary ability when she was in the studio.


    Later on, I learned that Lin Ya''s family conditions were particularly poor. His parents were farmers, basically living off the land and the handyman. There was a grandma at home who couldn''t see clearly. She was sick and in poor health, and there was a younger brother under Lin Ya.


    When he was young, Lin Ya''s grades had always been very good, belonging to the exceptionally good kind. It was just that her family had no ability to provide for her to go to college, not to mention that she had a younger brother under her, and a poor family provided for the tuition of two children, which was very stressful.


    So, Lin Ya didn''t take the college entrance examination and started working after dropping out of school.


    She was basically the same as me, and she had done a lot of work, and she had had a particularly hard time.


    I think if Lin Ya lived in an ordinary family and could go to college, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    Fortunately, the hard-working Lin Ya finally got through it. She used her own efforts to make her family lead a good life. Originally, she wanted to take her family to the city, but her parents and grandmother who had stayed in the countryside for a lifetime were not willing to move at all, and still lived in the countryside.


    So Lin Ya spent almost all his savings to build a story for his parents in the countryside, a particularly beautiful villa-style two-story building. Everyone looked at it with praise, admiration for such a house, and a thumbs-up for lin ya''s filial piety.


    I really admire Lin Ya!


    A weak woman took on the burden of a family and became the pillar of the family.


    And in the society for so many years, she was still able to maintain the original innocence and kindness, it was really not easy. After knowing Lin Ya for so many years, it seemed that she had not changed much, like a white swan who would never admit defeat.


    Today, I don''t know if she was lucky or if even the fish had no resistance to beautiful women. It wasn''t long before Lin Ya caught a lot of fish.


    I watched from the side and couldn''t help but marvel!


    Even the surrounding men seemed to have to admire lin ya.


    Lin Ya was also very happy and said happily, "So fishing is so simple."


    I don''t know what to say, but I can only say that lin ya''s luck is too good. If everyone took the bait as hard as she did, Old Gao would cry and faint in the toilet!


    Although I know Lin Ya is very smart, her performance surprised me.


    I''m afraid that since lin ya came, she had caught more fish than the people who sat here early in the morning. It has to be said that sometimes fishing really has the element of luck, even some skilled old hands may not catch as many as new hands.


    It can also be said to be character! Lin Ya''s character today was simply outrageous!


    Lin Ya was sitting on a small bench, and I was squatting beside her, idly accompanying her. At this time, lin ya looked around and said, "There are quite a few people fishing in your pond."


    "Yes, not bad." I looked around the pond and said, "There are more people on weekends."


    "Looks like the future is good."


    "It''s not as promising as your studio." I said, "A small number of people like to fish. And those who are about to get married must take wedding photos. There is no comparison."


    "Then why don''t you say that our industry is competitive?" Lin Ya said, "How many studios do you think we have in Pucheng alone?"


    "What?" I wasn''t worried about Lin Ya''s work, so I smiled and asked, "Are you stressed too?"


    "Of course! I''m afraid the manager won''t be able to do it without going into business."


    "Don''t think about everything all by yourself. You are the leader now. You have to tell your subordinates to do things." I know that Lin Ya must be an excellent manager. She is very capable in all aspects.


    "I know." Lin Ya said, "But now the competition is so big, and everything is about innovation and creativity. Without attractive highlights, why would someone enter your studio? It''s like your pond, but there''s really nothing interesting about it. Your boss, Old Gao, probably didn''t even think about marketing these things, did he? Have you ever thought about how to make your pond better?"


    I was stunned, shook my head, and said, "You probably have to ask Old Gao about this. He''s the boss."


    "If you haven''t thought about it, then you are not qualified as an employee!" Lin Ya said to me rudely.


    I didn''t care. Lin Ya always spoke so straightforwardly, even though she meant no harm.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, if you take wedding photos, what do you think of taking pictures by the river?"


    I thought about it. What would happen if I took wedding photos in the pond in front of me?


    Just thinking about the wedding photos, it was as if Ding Ge''s figure would appear in front of me the next second. My mood suddenly became a little negative, and even my tone became low.


    I said to Lin Ya, "I think it''s pretty good. You know, I''ve always liked the outdoors. Especially in this kind of more natural scene, the effect must be very good. It''s fresh, natural, refreshing, beautiful, and soothing. There''s an extra bonus in the morning and evening."


    Lin ya nodded, looked at the pond in front of her, and said to me, "Well, I think it''s pretty good to use your pond as a scenic spot. Do you think this small pond looks like a'' heart''?"


    Lin ya drew a heart with her hand. I glanced at the smaller pond, not to mention, it looked a little like it. Lin Ya continued, "After we have modified it a little, the effect of taking pictures must be very beautiful. And the biggest pond, if we take a sea view, it will cost us a lot of money. It will cost us a lot of money to run far away, and it will cost us a lot of money. And I think we can take a picture of the beach here. Do you think it''s okay, Xing Yun?"


    "Yes, but the color of the water is blue, but the feeling or style of the shot is very close."


    "Yes. There''s also a river view. It would be better if we built a small bridge or a pavilion." Lin Ya seemed to have discovered a business opportunity and said, "To be honest, this place has been modified a little. It''s quite suitable for taking wedding photos. How was it? Do you want to cooperate with our studio?"


    "Haha!" I smiled and said, "You still have to ask Old Gao about this. How can I be sure to pay attention to it?"


    "I was just asking what do you think? Is it possible?" Lin Ya asked.


    "Sure, of course." Lin Ya has a unique vision. I have to admit that the possibility of what she just said is very high.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to Old Gao later." Lin Ya thought about it and said.

 Chapter 35 : A Blow to the Head (2)

    Lin Ya had been fishing for about two hours, but she caught more fish than most people did in a day. She was especially happy to see the fish jumping in the net.


    At noon, Old Gao was going to treat Lin Ya to dinner, but Lin Ya didn''t eat. He simply told Old Gao the general idea in his mind. Old Gao said it was a good idea, so the two of them temporarily reached a verbal agreement and discussed it in detail in the future.


    Lin Ya said that she would come here a few days to take a sample film and see how it went. Old Gao readily agreed.


    Then, Lin Ya drove away from the pond.


    Before she left, Lin Ya didn''t take all the fish away. She only took three or four of the largest ones and probably gave them to her family when she went back, because I remember she didn''t even dare to kill the fish herself.


    At noon, Old Gao and old meng and I made some casual meals. In the afternoon, everything was the same.


    Old Gao ran over to the fisherman to watch him fish. Old meng and I got into the boat and paddled to the middle of the pond, learning to cast the net with old meng.


    This is really a technical job!


    When old meng cast his net, there were basically a lot of fish every time. I was especially excited and admired when I saw it. And when I saw old meng''s movements, it was very natural and elegant, like a top expert in martial arts novels.


    The moment the net opened, it was as beautiful as the moment the fireworks bloomed in the sky.


    Old meng said to me, "Xing Yun, you can''t hesitate when you cast the net. Look, hold this place with your hand... You don''t have to lean down too much, or it''s too heavy, and you can''t let go." As he said this, old meng taught me how to use his hand, and at the same time, he made an exemplary gesture to me, "When you use your strength, you throw it along with this force. When your right hand goes out, your left hand quickly follows. You have to control this net and let it scatter wherever you want. Only then can you try it."


    I held the net in my hand, and my arms moved slightly, trying to find a feeling. When I felt the same, I put in some strength and spun from left to right. The net spread out and fell into the net.


    However, the area where the net fell into the water was much smaller than that of old monsa. Old meng sa was especially relaxed, with a cigarette in his mouth. At that moment, his thin body seemed to explode with a strong force, and the fishing net seemed to fly out.


    The biggest one was about the size of a palm when I fished it out, but I was still very happy. Anyway, there was a fish on the net.


    Old meng smiled and said, "Not bad. Just practice more. It''s just a matter of practice making perfect. No matter how much you talk about it, you sprinkle it dozens of times a day, and you''ll slowly find the feeling."


    Old meng was right, so I thought that I should practice more by myself. When can I cast a net and get about ten kilograms of fish?


    But at this moment, a noise came from the pond over there, as if someone was quarreling?


    I took a look, and it looked like Old Gao.


    There was a thump in his heart, thinking that Old Gao wouldn''t have quarreled with anyone, would he? But his temper had always been particularly bad, and he was also very proud. It was not unusual to quarrel with others.


    I was a little anxious, so I rowed the boat ashore and ran over there.


    When I was young, I often fought with people, but at this age, I had no energy to fight. There was no time for a fight every day because he was tired of running around for a living. Besides, Old Gao was the pond owner. If this thing got out, it would only be bad for the pond.


    I complained to Old Gao in my heart. Why can''t I bear it?


    When he got closer, it was Old Gao!


    It looked like the conflict was fierce. Both sides were screaming at each other, their faces red and their eyes glaring. I hadn''t run yet, and I didn''t know who pushed and shoved first, but the two of them started to fight. I frowned again and my legs sped up a little.


    "Old Gao, stop! Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop."


    I ran forward and pulled the two of them away, but both of them were angry and both of them scolded so harshly that I couldn''t hold them back by myself.


    The two of them were pulled apart and entangled again. They were pulled apart and entangled again!


    "Old Gao, stop. Do you want to open this pond?" I tried to make Old Gao remember his identity.


    Old Gao didn''t listen to me at all and shouted, "Xing Yun, don''t stop me, don''t stop me!"


    "Old Gao, Old Gao!" My voice was especially loud, and I yelled at Old Gao, "Stop fighting! What can''t be explained?"


    I looked at Old Gao, but I didn''t see the young man who was fighting with Old Gao. He bent down, grabbed the bench on the ground, and rushed towards us. Old Gao tried desperately to get away from me.


    I turned my head and tried to stop the young man. Old Gao behind me took advantage of the situation and arched forward. I stood alone against the two of them, especially passive.


    At that moment, the man threw the bench at Old Gao. He was so fast that I grabbed Old Gao with one hand and stopped him with the other. I didn''t expect the bench to suddenly hit me on the head.


    "Bang!"


    That hit on the head, it really hurt!


    It was just an instant. I didn''t even have a chance to hide.


    All I felt was a pain in my nerves, and I subconsciously wanted to cover the pain with my hands, but I couldn''t touch it. I took two steps back before I stood firm.


    My head is a little confused...


    Then there was endless pain, as if a group of soldiers were fighting in the injured area. Something was arching out, trying to rip my head apart.


    Old Gao gave me a hand, and then angrily scolded the man, "Damn!"


    Then, Old Gao charged at the man again. I reached out to him and tried to stop him, but I couldn''t stop him at all.


    Old Gao and the man were fighting again.


    Just then, Old Gao suddenly kicked the man in the stomach, and the man fell to the ground and rolled. Then he lost his balance and fell into the pond.


    But, the point is, that man is a dry duck!


    Old Gao stood there and shouted at the man in the water, "Aren''t you fucking awesome? Try again?"


    However, the man could not swim at all, but he struggled deeper and deeper. I looked at Old Gao and immediately cursed, "Grass, save people!"


    Old Gao said in a cold voice, "I think he''s a cow, isn''t he? Cow!"


    Fuck, Old Gao, he can be so calm now that his life is at stake!


    "Damn!"


    I cursed and didn''t have time to talk to Old Gao. I jumped into the water. Old Gao was on the shore and yelled at me, "Xing Yun, why are you in the water when you''re injured?"


    "Hurry up and save someone!" At this moment, I really want to catch him and kick him into the river.


    Old Gao was worried about me and jumped into the water. Soon, the two of us rescued the man.


    The man only choked on a few mouthfuls of water, nothing serious. After coughing a few times, his face gradually returned to normal.


    But I felt my head hurt even more. I had a feeling that the wound was covered with salt, and I was wet all over. My clothes were stuck to my clothes, and I couldn''t tell how uncomfortable it was.


    "Are you okay?" I asked the man, "How do you feel?"


    The man shook his head, but because he was frightened, he gasped in shock.


    "You''re still worried about him. Look at yourself!" Old Gao glanced at the man and scolded angrily, "I won''t bother with you today, kid, fuck!"


    Old Gao picked me up and said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    "It''s okay. I''ll just take a break." I gasped for air and said in my heart that I wouldn''t have been on the bench if you hadn''t fought.


    "Stop it, it''s bleeding!" Old Gao scolded.


    Bleeding?


    Maybe I was too nervous to save someone just now. I didn''t realize it was bleeding at all. When I heard Old Gao''s words, I reached out and touched my face. It was really bloody.


    I also looked at the man angrily, man, you are a little hateful!


    So Old Gao quickly helped me into the car and drove to the city.


    Old Gao tore some toilet paper for me. I held it over my head and didn''t dare to force it. I asked Old Gao, "What happened to you just now? Why are you fighting with someone?"


    "Damn, don''t let me see that guy again, let me see him again..." Old Gao scolded again.


    I quickly interrupted him and said, "Okay, have you thought about the consequences of fighting in the pond?"


    "Consequences?" Old Gao''s voice was very bright, and he still looked very angry. He roared, "If something happens to your head later, what do you think I should do to him?"


    "If you don''t fight, can I get hit on the head?" I said gloomily.


    I should have tried to persuade him, but he had a wound. Damn it, I don''t know if it will leave a scar.


    "Old Gao, don''t fight anymore. How old are you? Why are you so ignorant?" In fact, I think if Old Gao really wants to do a good job in the pond, at least he can''t fight. After all, only by being friendly can he make money.


    "Damn, I don''t understand. I''ll talk to people there, talk, and laugh. Hey, I don''t know what''s wrong with that guy. He hasn''t even spoken to him yet. It''s like taking gunpowder. I was wondering. I told you I didn''t make you angry. Who knows he has a worse temper? He just started fighting. Can you blame me?"


    "Even if that''s what you said, can''t you just hold it in? Will this happen again?" I went on to say that Old Gao was wrong.


    "I..." Old Gao opened his mouth as if he didn''t know what to say, but his face remained unconvinced and depressed, and he didn''t even speak to me.


    When the car arrived at the hospital, I was treated by a middle-aged female doctor with a bad temper but a good heart. She treated my wound, looked at my clothes and asked, "How did you get wet?"


    I didn''t say fight, I just said my clothes were wet because I jumped to save people.


    The female doctor then scolded, "Don''t you know you can''t touch the water if your head is broken? What if you get infected?"


    "It''s not that serious, is it?" I said guiltily, not considering that at the time.


    "Not serious? At least three stitches!" The female doctor said with her eyes wide open.


    Stitches?

 Chapter 36 Guzheng Came to the Hospital to See Me

    When I heard these two words, my legs were weak, but it was so serious that I needed stitches. I thought it would be over with a simple bandage!


    "Can''t you just wrap it up with gauze?" I asked in fear.


    Ever since childhood, the most feared place to go was the hospital, the most feared person was the doctor, taking medicine can be good and resolutely do not inject, injection can be good and resolutely do not transfuse.


    "Of course not. You child, this wound touched water, you know? Let''s go to the hospital later. We''ll have to give him fluids these days."


    "Ah? You want an infusion?" I thought it was just a stitch. Who knew I had to get an infusion? I sighed helplessly. How could I be so unlucky!


    "Of course!" The female doctor said to me again, "Let your friend send me a dry dress. Isn''t it cold to wear wet clothes? If you have a fever, it''s worse."


    Although the female doctor had always been strict, I could feel his concern.


    Old Gao went out to make a phone call. I stopped him and said, "Don''t call my mother!"


    If my mother and aunt knew, it would be time to fight again. It would be better not to tell them about such minor injuries.


    Soon, the female doctor stitched up my wound and stitched it three times!


    I felt a little confused, and I couldn''t imagine that I had just done three stitches in such a daze, and then I started to inject the fluid again in a daze.


    Just as I was getting an infusion, an unfamiliar number called my cell phone. I answered in confusion, but I didn''t recognize the voice at all. He asked where I was and I told him, then the man hung up.


    I still can''t remember it. I don''t remember the number.


    After a while, that number called again. He seemed to know about my broken head. I told him my exact location. After a while, he walked to the ward alone.


    Old Gao and I both saw each other. We didn''t expect it. It wasn''t anyone else. It was the guy who smashed my head. Old meng probably told him my number.


    When Old Gao saw that the man was coming, his eyes widened and he stood up from the bench, as if he had the urge to fight again.


    I stopped him immediately. This is a hospital. If we make any more trouble, we''ll probably go to the police station!


    Besides, what did the other party do first?


    Old Gao took a deep breath, but still looked at the man coldly.


    The man looked at me apologetically and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, big brother. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect to apologize. You have a conscience.


    The man not only apologized to me, but also to Old Gao. Old Gao still pulled his face. I said a few words to the side before his face eased. Then the man told us his name was Wang Bing. He had just lost his job and had just lost his love, so he thought of fishing in the pond to calm down.


    It''s just that my heart can''t calm down so quickly!


    So when Old Gao greeted him kindly, the irritated Wang Bing''s tone was clearly unhappy. Maybe he didn''t even realize it, and then Old Gao''s provocation made him burn.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I didn''t expect Wang Bing''s situation to be so similar to mine. From what he said, it seemed that Old Gao was not to blame today.


    Old Gao listened to Wang Bing''s words without any resentment, but complained: "Then you don''t have to take the bench ah, regardless of whether you have lost your job or not, this temper of yours has to be put away."


    "Yes, I was wrong, it was all my fault!" Wang Bing''s attitude was very good, and he said, "I broke my brother''s bench, and he saved my life today. Hey, let''s not talk about it. I''ll take all the cost of your treatment, and I''ll take the cost of the delay. If you still want to pay, big brother, just say so."


    "No need. You don''t have to pay for anything. I''m fine." I shook my head.


    Wang Bing''s situation is too similar to mine. I can''t help but feel some sympathy for him. He''s so miserable. How can I ask him for compensation? Besides, it''s just a minor head injury. It''s not a problem at all.


    At this moment, Old Gao said, "Well. Wang Bing, we are all reasonable people. You were wrong about this today, and I was wrong too. Do you think that''s a good idea? You pay for the treatment and I''ll pay for the delay of work. It''s half for each of you. How about that?"


    "Sure, no problem." Wang Bing said bluntly.


    I wanted to say something else, but Old Gao stopped me.


    Wang Bing gave Old Gao today''s medical bills and didn''t leave much. He said he would come to see me tomorrow.


    After Wang Bing left, I looked at Old Gao and said, "Actually, you don''t have to ask for money. I''m fine."


    "I''m just trying to make him remember. Do you think so?" Then Old Gao added, "Besides, people can''t be too kind."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve done too much evil in the past. Now I can do more good and accumulate more virtue."


    "All right, don''t think so much." Old Gao said to me, "Rest here and rest for a few days."


    Not long after, Old Gao picked up a phone, told us the floor and room we were on and the bed number, hung up the phone, and Old Gao told me, "Wang mengmeng is here, and bought us two clothes."


    I''m still wet, and I want to change into clean clothes immediately.


    But then Old Gao said, "Guzheng is here too."


    "What?"


    I glared at Old Gao and said, "What did you ask Guzheng to do?"


    "They know you''re hurt. Let''s see what''s wrong with you." Old Gao looked at me with a teasing smile.


    "No," I pursed my lower lip, but I didn''t know how to explain it to Old Gao, "We can''t do it."


    "You''ve lived here before. There''s nothing you can''t do." Old Gao continued to laugh, "Wang Mengmeng hasn''t even lived with me."


    "I don''t care, it''s all your fault!"


    Old Gao, you really did me a terrible job!


    "Heaven and earth, I really didn''t ask her to come." The old man raised his hands and smiled, "I just called Wang Mengmeng to tell her about us and asked her to buy us two clothes. Who knows why she called Guzheng? But since this person is here, you can''t refuse to see him, can you?"


    I pointed my finger at Old Gao and said to myself that this guy is really unreliable.


    But like Old Gao said, I couldn''t have disappeared when someone came.


    Not long after, Guzheng and Wang Mengmeng came together, both looking at me worriedly.


    Guzheng asked first, "How is it now?"


    "The stitches are done, and the fluid has just been injected. It''s all right." I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It wasn''t as serious as they thought. The pain was far less intense than before.


    Wang Mengmeng punched Old Gao hard, and Old Gao smiled guiltily, not daring to speak. Then Wang Mengmeng apologized to me, "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. It''s all Old Gao''s fault. You were hurt because of him."


    "All right, don''t blame him either. It''s not all his fault today. It''s all over. Don''t mention it."


    "Well, let''s talk about it later. Your clothes are still wet." Old Gao said.


    So Guzheng and Wang Mengmeng put down their new clothes and walked out of the room first. Old Gao and I closed the curtains and changed our clothes. After changing our clothes, we felt really comfortable. The cold clothes were too uncomfortable to stick to our bodies.


    Then Old Gao went out of the room first, but I could only sit on the bed and lie down. After a while, Guzheng came over.


    I don''t think Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng are coming for the time being. They''re giving us some space.


    It''s only been two days since I saw Guzheng. I thought it would take longer. It was still a little awkward to see her today.


    I thought Guzheng didn''t want to see me, so she wouldn''t be so upset.


    I curled my lips slightly and said to Guzheng, "Actually, even if Wang Mengmeng calls you, you don''t want to come."


    "I''m just a friend. I''m just here to see you. Don''t be so stressed out." Guzheng said to me in a relaxed manner.


    I really feel a little pressure. I smiled and suddenly remembered something. I said to Guzheng, "By the way, you mustn''t tell my aunt."


    "What''s wrong?" Guzheng asked.


    "Of course I don''t want them to worry about me." I took a breath, lay back, and said, "They''re all too fussy."


    "Okay, I got it." Guzheng nodded and said.


    Then Guzheng fell silent. For a moment, I couldn''t find a topic to talk about. Neither of them spoke.


    For some reason, I felt that Guzheng was a little depressed today. She used to talk less than she does today, so I asked, "Is there something bothering you?"


    Guzheng shook his head.


    I smiled and continued, "What? Didn''t you just say friends?"


    Guzheng looked up at me and smiled, then frowned and said, "I went on a blind date yesterday."


    "Blind date?" I was shocked, then relieved. It seems that Guzheng really wanted to stay away from me last time, but he started dating again.


    "Yeah." Guzheng heaved a sigh of relief and said, "But, I met a weirdo!"


    "What a weirdo, what a weirdo? Did you go on a blind date too?"


    "No." Guzheng was amused by me, and then said, "You don''t know, I met a sissy, the voice, the posture, the tone, ah, I can''t stand it, it''s disgusting!"


    I was stunned. Who introduced such a unreliable person to Guzheng? Isn''t that too contemptuous of Guzheng? Is a girl as beautiful as Guzheng worthy of ordinary people?


    Maybe the person who introduced him didn''t understand clearly, right?


    I smiled and asked, "Who introduced you?"


    "Relatives." Guzheng did not elaborate.


    "Hey!" I joked, "Just don''t forget about the fear of blind dates."


    "Are you cursing me again?" Guzheng looked at me and smiled, "If I have a blind date phobia, I will definitely rely on you!"


    "No, no, I was wrong, okay? It''s not a curse. I can''t wait for you to find a boyfriend more handsome than prince charming." I smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 37 Only Dinger Didnt Come to See Me

    After gradually talking to Guzheng, he didn''t feel awkward anymore.


    After a while, Wang Mengmeng and Old Gao also came in, and they talked again. Then Guzheng and Wang Mengmeng were ready to leave.


    Guzheng looked at me and chuckled, "Then get well. I''ll go back first."


    I nodded and said to Old Gao, "You go and see them off."


    Old Gao went out to see them off, but after a while, Guzheng suddenly came over and said to me, "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring you dinner tomorrow."


    I replied, "It''s not that much trouble. I really don''t need it."


    Guzheng just smiled and said nothing more, then turned and left.


    However, when she walked to the door, Lin Ya happened to walk to the door, and the two of them met in front of the door.


    However, Guzheng didn''t know Lin Ya. Perhaps he thought Lin Ya was visiting other guests in the same room. Lin Ya looked at Guzheng in surprise and the two of them brushed past each other.


    Then Lin Ya came to my bed and looked at me, then nodded at fang xiang at the door and asked, "Isn''t that the girl you went on a blind date with?"


    I nodded. I didn''t expect that Lin Ya had only seen us once from afar and remembered.


    "You and her..." Lin Ya asked doubtfully.


    Ding Ge already had a boyfriend, so there was no need to hide my initial panic, so I said to Lin Ya, "Nothing, just friends."


    "You only went on a blind date once, and then you made a friend?" Lin Ya said, "If you go on blind dates seven to eighty or ninety times, you should form a team of blind friends."


    I ignored Lin Ya''s teasing and frowned, "I''m hurt. Didn''t you come to see me and care about me? How could you care about other people?"


    Lin Ya glared at me, then sat at the end of the bed and asked, "What happened? I was fine when I left. Why was it that my head was broken when I left? How long did I walk? Do you fight with people?"


    Lin Ya looked a little tired, but his eyes were still filled with concern.


    "Heaven and earth, I didn''t do anything."


    Then I briefly told Lin Ya about the pond.


    Lin Ya said angrily, "Why doesn''t this Old Gao know how to change? How can you fight with someone just like that? Did he really do business? If he doesn''t do it well, I don''t think you should do it with him."


    "Pay attention to your image. What kind of dirty words do girls say?" I glared at Lin Ya and then said, "It''s not all Old Gao''s fault today."


    I rarely put in a good word for Old Gao.


    "Okay." Lin Ya said with a grim face, "Look at him. What should I say about him?"


    After a while, Old Gao came back. Lin ya dared to say and sit down. She asked Old Gao to stand there and scolded her like a teacher teaching her students for more than ten minutes. Old Gao''s face was flushed and she was too scared to talk back. She had a fawning face and wanted Lin Ya to speak softly.


    Even when I was watching, my heart ached for Old Gao.


    "Okay." Finally, Lin Ya said to Old Gao, "Go ahead and do your work. I''ll just stay with Xing Yun at the hospital today."


    I didn''t expect Lin Ya to lecture Old Gao for such a long time, but there was such a turning point. I couldn''t help but smile and ask, "You''re the head of a big shop. Can you turn your studio away from you?"


    "You told me this morning that I don''t want to do things by myself. I have to know how to tell others." Lin Ya tilted his lips and said, "I''ve learned."


    I smiled and said, "Then you don''t have to stay here with me. You and Old Gao can both go back. I just have a broken head. I can eat, drink, and scatter. It''s not like I can''t take care of myself."


    "Then why don''t I beat you up so you can''t take care of yourself and stay with you?" Lin Ya actually raised his bag.


    I subconsciously reached out to block the front and shouted, "No, no."


    Lin Ya did what he said, but he did stay. She and Old Gao would be fine if they were alone, so Old Gao left first.


    I asked lin ya if she was okay. She said she was okay, so I didn''t say anything. Anyway, it was boring to stay here alone. It was nice to have someone to accompany me.


    In fact, among the few female friends I have met, if I had to choose to stay alone, I would rather be Lin Ya. We were too iron, and we had a great time together. Unlike Ding Ge and Guzheng, we were more or less embarrassed.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly took out his phone and pointed it at me. I suddenly understood Lin Ya''s purpose. I covered the camera with my hand and smiled bitterly, "Girl, don''t see you hit me like this!"


    "Just as a souvenir." Lin Ya said with a smile.


    Then came the crisp sound of the shutter, and I couldn''t help but say, "What''s there to remember?"


    However, after the photo was taken, Lin Ya still pointed at the phone and scratched. I sneered, gave Lin Ya a white look and said, "Why, you still want to send a circle of friends?"


    Lin Ya''s eyes rolled up slightly as if he was thinking. After a few seconds, he looked at me and smiled, "That''s a good idea."


    "Oh, no, I was just kidding."


    However, I couldn''t reach Lin Ya. Lin Ya looked so proud that she waved the screen at me and said, "It''s already sent."


    I lowered my head slightly, but I could only smile bitterly. After a while, I said, "Girl, what you''re doing is not proper."


    "Let me remind you so that you can remember."


    "As I said, I didn''t do anything. This is a total disaster!"


    "Then why aren''t there stitches on my head?"


    "You go out, I don''t want to see you!"


    ...


    After that, my cousin cui jiaqi actually came, which scared me. I thought Guzheng told my aunt. But my cousin told me that Guzheng only told her that my aunt didn''t know, so I had to tell her one more thing.


    After chatting with her cousin, she still didn''t have a smile on her face and was probably still worried about the divorce. Because Lin Ya was there, my cousin didn''t say much and left soon.


    In the evening, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei came together. It was a little flattering that so many people came to see me in a day.


    Hu Zi asked, "What happened? I didn''t know until I saw the girl''s circle of friends."


    So, I had to repeat what I told you several times today. It''s really no big deal. It''s just a few stitches on the head, and the stitches can be removed in a few days.


    Seeing that I was fine, Hu Zi and his wife were relieved.


    The two of them did not sit for long, and then Lin Ya went out to see them off.


    After everyone left, the ward suddenly became quiet.


    Although someone was talking on the bed next door, I ignored it. I was lying on the bed alone, looking at the ceiling above my head.


    For some reason, she thought of Ding Ge again.


    It was as if Ding Ge would break into my heart on a lonely night with countless songs.


    I couldn''t help but think about the circle of friends that lin ya posted earlier. In the circle of friends with lin ya as the center, Ding Ge and I were both inside. Hu Zi saw it, so Ding Ge should be able to see Lin Ya''s post, right?


    Did she see me hurt?


    Did you see it?


    Now, everyone has come to see me, only Ding Ge didn''t come!


    Alas, I drew a bitter curve at the corner of my mouth outside the window. Maybe she saw it and just didn''t want to come.


    After all, our lives were no longer intertwined.


    After all this time, especially recently, I feel more and more distant from Ding Ge.


    Not long after, Lin Ya came back, bought two cups of milk tea and handed me one.


    Thinking of Ding Ge, I felt a little uncomfortable. I just sat on the bed and didn''t want to talk. Lin Ya didn''t say anything. They just drank milk tea quietly.


    The whole hospital seemed to have become quieter, but this quiet and lonely state of mind was magnified. For some reason, I really wanted to go back to my little house and not stay in the hospital.


    I would rather stay in my rather dilapidated house with my washed quilt.


    I don''t like this strange environment. I hate strangers!


    If Lin Ya hadn''t been here tonight, I would have sneaked home!


    After a while, Lin Ya glanced at me, sucked on the milk tea in his hand, and asked casually, "What''s going on between you and that blind date girl?"


    "He has a name, Guzheng." I replied casually.


    "That sounds nice, Guzheng. Talk about Guzheng?"


    I shook my head, not knowing.


    "Tell me, you two?" Lin Ya continued to ask.


    "Don''t you really want me to look forward?" I smiled faintly and said, "If we can be together, you can''t bless me. Why do you sound like you don''t want this to happen?"


    "No. If you can get a new love, of course I have to bless you, of course I do." Lin Ya looked up at me and smiled.


    "Just..."


    A few seconds later, Lin Ya stared into my eyes and asked, "Are you sure you forgot about Ding Ge?"


    My heart ached, and a word from Lin Ya hit me in the back. The corners of my mouth inadvertently parted and I asked in confusion, "How can I forget? Amnesia?"


    "Well," lin ya paused and added, "I mean put it down. Can you put it down? If not, I don''t think it''s fair to girls, do I?"


    Put it down?


    Is it any different from what I just said?


    I think if our brains were really like what the special forces of the mind described, there were five little people who controlled their emotions, my brain should be controlled by youyou, and I used to have a beautiful and colorful love island.


    However, the island was extinguished and crashed!


    And the past of Ding Ge and I must belong to the core memory, the memory that can''t be forgotten!


    At this moment, a sad color flashed in Lin Ya''s eyes. She sighed faintly, put the milk tea in her hand on the table, looked at me, and suddenly said, "Xing Yun, do you want to know what happened to Ding Ge after you broke up with her that day?"

 Chapter 38 Lin Yas Bed

    Lin Ya''s words pulled me into a abyss!


    It was as if someone had suddenly choked my throat. My heart was so tight that I couldn''t breathe. My face was flushed, and my blood became restless.


    That day!


    The last thing I want to think about is that day. I don''t want to think about that day for the rest of my life.


    It was just that the overwhelming force crushed me, and the images unfolded before me like calluses, and my heart felt like it was being stabbed again and again!


    I closed my eyes, gritted my teeth, and held my hands tightly, trying to suppress the tumbling emotions in my body.


    I seemed to be speechless, and I didn''t dare to follow Lin Ya''s words.


    Even though I couldn''t see Ding Ge after the breakup that day, the hysterical shouts coming from outside the door made me extremely sad! I know that Ding Ge''s pain is no less or even more than mine, because I''m the one who broke up!


    She did nothing wrong.


    She loved me so much, but I brought her such an ending!


    When Ding Ge moved out of the house, her thin figure was so pitiful, as if abandoned by the whole world, but she still had me. Without me, she really had nothing.


    I heard Lin Ya pulling the curtain. Not long after, Lin Ya''s soft voice reached my ears.


    "Do you know, Xing Yun? In fact, I have already guessed that you might do this. You would choose to break up with Ding Ge and face everything alone. However, you only know how to think from your own perspective, but you never thought what would happen after Ding Ge left you?"


    Lin Ya was there the day we broke up.


    When I drove Ding Ge out the door, she kept crying and shouting, but she refused to leave. She used her hands to hit the door between us countless times, and the knocking made my heart break.


    I gritted my teeth and looked ferocious, trying to stop the urge to open the door in a cruel way.


    Later, Ding Ge gradually lost her strength and her hoarse voice was filled with despair. Although I could not hear her voice in the room, my intuition told me that dinger did not leave.


    So I called Lin Ya and asked her to take Ding Ge away.


    Lin ya came and asked me to open the door, but I didn''t dare, so she called me. But I could hear her voice from the room.


    Lin Ya said a lot, but I was unmoved. I made up my mind that I was like a stubborn stone. Finally, Lin Ya scolded me a few more times. I just told Lin Ya without any emotion to take Lin Ya away and take Ding Ge''s other things away when I was free.


    After all, the two of us lived together, and Ding Ge''s things couldn''t be packed in a single suitcase.


    Later, Lin Ya took Ding Ge away.


    "That day... When I took Ding Ge away, she was crying, not saying a word, just crying, that kind of crying... I really don''t know how to describe that kind of crying, like a tragic cry, a desperate sob."


    "In the end, there was almost no sound, no tears in her eyes, no expression on her face, just like a fool, like... Like she was dead. Did you know what she looked like, Xing Yun? I really cut your heart into pieces."


    "For the first few days, she hardly ate anything. Every day, she just lay on the bed and lay there for the whole day. Sometimes, when she woke up, the pillow was always wet. It looked like... Like a lunatic who was out of his mind!" Every word Lin Ya said was like an arrow shooting at me, and I felt the pain of a thousand arrows piercing my heart.


    "But, do you know Xing Yun?" Lin Ya''s voice was slightly choked up, "Just like that, she still thinks about you. She desperately wants to find you, to be with you, to be with you. But I know that it will only be worse if she goes, and with your character, you will only hurt her once more, so... I can only stop her, stop her dead. She had no strength at all and was exhausted, but she still didn''t give up. She asked me to look for you, to take care of you, to see how you were doing..."


    "Don''t... Say... Okay?" Trembling, I tried my best to spit out a few words.


    Lin Ya was silent for a moment, but not long after that, she said again, "You guys broke up. You can get yourself drunk, numb yourself with alcohol, and vent. But for the woman, she could only cry over and over again. She could not do anything. She cried until there were no tears left. Great sorrow without tears, do you know Xing Yun? When there were no tears on ding ge''s face, the way she looked, I would rather see her cry in pain! The damage you''ve caused her will never heal!"


    Listening to Lin Ya''s words, the tears in my eyes fell uncontrollably.


    It hurts!


    I only felt a special pain on my body, as if a slight movement was the pain of tendons and bones, a thousand times more painful than the hit on my head!


    I know, I know what a cruel thing I''ve done. Not to mention that Ding Ge won''t forgive me, I won''t even forgive myself!


    I would rather live my whole life in grief.


    Even if it was my punishment, I would never complain.


    My mind couldn''t help but imagine what Ding Ge looked like back then. I couldn''t help sobbing. I wanted to, but my shoulders couldn''t stop shaking. Tears were falling down. The emotions in my heart drowned me and suffocated me.


    The corners of my mouth twitched uncontrollably. I gritted my teeth as hard as I could, but my teeth were also trembling fiercely. There were salty tears in my mouth.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a warm body approaching me.


    I know. It was Lin Ya who hugged me!


    A few days after I broke up with Ding Ge, Lin Ya came to pick up the rest of dinger''s luggage. My eyes were red as I opened the door for her. I thought she would take it out on Ding Ge, scold me, even slap me in the face. But she didn''t. She just gave me a hug like this.


    That warm and soft hug made the fragile me burst into tears.


    All these years, it seemed like she would always give me the warmest care when I was most vulnerable!


    After a while, my mood gradually eased. Lin Ya handed me two pieces of paper and I wiped the tears off my face.


    Lin Ya did not laugh at me, but quietly stayed by my side. After a while, I smiled awkwardly. I lay back and looked away, "Girl, have I said thank you for all these years?"


    "What, do you want to say it?" Lin Ya asked.


    But before I could say anything, Lin Ya added, "No need. We are chinese, different from foreigners. There is no need to thank you. I love you and always talk about them. We have our way and our way of expressing ourselves, and I understand your look. Without words, it''s polite to say it."


    Lin Ya''s words made me feel a little embarrassed. If she said so, naturally, my thanks would not come out.


    I don''t want to think about the breakup again. It feels like I''ve experienced it again.


    So I forced myself to think about other things, to think about my friendship with Lin Ya over the years.


    Lin Ya was known earlier than dinger, and Ding Ge was also known because of Lin Ya. I seem to have known Lin Ya for so long that I can''t remember what it was like to meet her for the first time.


    Just like most people, they started out in a work world where they knew each other but were not familiar with each other. They came into contact by chance, and then came the frenzied growth of friendships. They became so familiar that they couldn''t finish their words.


    That period of time was actually very simple and happy. We were simply working towards the so-called dream and looking forward to a bright future. There were occasional complaints about work, fatigue, and sadness, but after telling each other about it, it was as if the worries were no longer important.


    Even when we were at work, sometimes our colleagues would make fun of us, but neither of us cared.


    I asked lin ya, "Girl, how long have we known each other?"


    "Actually, not many years, maybe five or six years." Lin Ya thought about it and replied.


    "Why does it feel like I''ve known you for a long time? It seems like I''ve known Old Gao longer." I don''t know why I feel this way. I can''t tell.


    "That means we are destined." Lin Ya said casually.


    "Do you believe in fate?" I asked.


    "I don''t know." Lin Ya shook his head, then sighed sadly and said, "What is fate? But it''s fate for us to be here."


    I nodded and joked, "Maybe it''s because we knew each other in our previous lives, so we''ve known each other for a long time."


    "Then tell me how much abuse I had to inflict in my previous life. I still have to know you in this life."


    "I don''t want to see you!"


    Lin Ya smiled and said to me, "Do you remember shu yunying, the makeup artist from the studio?"


    I nodded. I still remember.


    He''s married to our photographer, chen zhen. Now we have children."


    "Really? Didn''t the two of them not like each other back then? They actually got married?" These were all former colleagues who still had impressions.


    "This is called a happy enemy." Lin Ya said with a smile.


    As Lin Ya and I chatted, it was getting late into the night. The other patients in the same ward had already fallen asleep. Lin Ya and I didn''t dare to speak loudly, afraid of disturbing others''rest. We just whispered and laughed. While chatting with Lin Ya, the pain seemed to have disappeared temporarily.


    Gradually, both of them were a little sleepy. I couldn''t bear to let a girl like Lin Ya sleep on the bed, so I wanted to give her the bed. I just had a few stitches on my head. I was already very sorry that Lin Ya took the initiative to accompany the bed.


    In the end, both parties insisted, so we asked for a hospital bed, but this bed was very hard and uncomfortable. I let Lin Ya sleep in the hospital bed and spent the night with him.


    Maybe it was because I talked to Lin Ya. I didn''t lose sleep that night. I fell asleep a little tired.


    I think it would have been a particularly difficult night without Lin Ya.


    The next day, Lin Ya had to go to the studio, so he left after breakfast with me. I didn''t go back to the ward for the time being. I just stood in a quiet place in the hospital, breathing the air outside.


    When he returned to the ward, he found fruit on the cabinet beside him?


    I thought to myself, did someone come to see me while I was away?


    I was so excited that I couldn''t help but guess at a name in my heart. Could it be the person I was looking forward to?

 Chapter 39 Secretly Discharged from the Hospital

    However, fantasies are meant to be shattered!


    Soon, my cell phone rang, but it was Wang Bing who hurt me. The fruit on the table was from him. He put it on the bedside table without seeing me. I said I went back to the ward, and he said he would come right away.


    Sure enough, not long after the meeting, Wang Bing walked in. For some reason, he was somewhat disappointed to see the person who was not what he thought.


    Wang Bing asked with concern, "Brother, how are you feeling?"


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t hurt anymore. You don''t have to come to see me. Really, what else do you have with you? I said.


    "I didn''t mention anything. I just sold some fruit at the door."


    "Well, don''t buy any more at the hospital next time. The fruits here are twice as expensive as the ones in other places. The black ones are you people who visit patients. I chatted casually with Wang Bing and asked," aren''t you busy? Wang Bing smiled bitterly and said," big brother, you forgot what I told you yesterday about losing your love and losing your job. What can I do for you?"" Get another job when you''re out of work. Don''t be so negative. If you fall out of love, you can either keep moving forward or get your girlfriend back. I said to Wang Bing


    But, although it''s easy to say, I haven''t done it myself. But I still say that to Wang Bing. I feel a little hypocritical.


    Wang Bing didn''t mention his work, just wrote his sadness on his face and said passively, "Can we get it back? I asked," what happened to you and your girlfriend? Because of what?"


    Wang Bing remained silent for a moment and then told me about him and her girlfriend.


    Wang Bing and her girlfriend were in a long-distance relationship, which could be said to be one of the toughest lovers in a couple. The constant distance between the two places made everything so difficult, but Wang Bing, who was in love, was happier than miserable, and the most every day was missing.


    Wang Bing and her girlfriend were very close, and they talked on the phone almost every day, which was also the most precious moment of their day. Almost every weekend, Wang Bing would take the train to find his girlfriend. It was hard to imagine.


    Wang Bing said that he was looking forward to the weekend the most. Although it was very tiring to take the train back and forth, he didn''t care. He just wanted to see his girlfriend. Although it was a two-day weekend, it didn''t take more than a day for the two of them to stay together.


    But the relationship between the two of them had been going on so hard.


    However, long-distance love is particularly fragile!


    The constant yearning is too difficult, and many things become very sensitive, and sometimes they are in a bad mood and can not communicate well. They can only contact each other through the phone and the internet, so sometimes many things will be magnified.


    But to put it bluntly, it was the distance that made it so difficult for them to fall in love. If you don''t handle it well, you''ll be tired. Years of loneliness and loneliness will turn into negative emotions. Once you lose control and explode, the relationship can easily end.


    After listening to it, I couldn''t express my feelings. It sounded like Wang Bing was very sad. He must have loved his long-distance girlfriend very much.


    I asked him, "How long have you been apart?"


    "It''s been a week. This week, I''ve been trying to contact her, but I didn''t dare." I totally understand Wang Bing''s feelings.


    I asked again, "Do you think your girlfriend still loves you?"


    Wang bing paused, then nodded firmly.


    I smiled and said, "Since you still like him, why don''t you try again? Wang Bing, if you still want to be with him, hurry up. It''s only been a week. If you delay it a little longer, you will regret it! Wang Bing lowered his head and remained silent. After a long time, he suddenly looked up and his eyes lit up. He said excitedly," big brother, you''re right. I''m sorry big brother, I have to go. I have to find her." Go ahead." I said with a smile.


    Wang Bing ran away faster than a rabbit. I looked at him and suddenly felt very weak!


    He could persuade Wang Bing to get his girlfriend back, but he couldn''t get his ex-girlfriend back. I thought to myself, I don''t know if Wang Bing''s going to save her girlfriend.


    But he had the courage to do it. He was much better than me!


    Soon after, Old Gao came to the hospital. I didn''t ask him to stay any longer, so I asked him to go back to the pond.


    At noon, Guzheng came again and even brought me a meal. She took the thermos box and opened it. It was dumplings, hot and steaming.


    Guzheng said to me, "Eat the dumplings stuffed with leeks and eggs while it''s hot."


    I felt ashamed and said, "Why did you bring me food?"


    "Hurry up and eat. I brought you everything. Guzheng smiled.


    I couldn''t help but eat, but it wasn''t frozen dumplings from the supermarket. I made it myself. I took a bite and it was delicious. I asked Guzheng, "Who made it? This is?"" My mother. Guzheng smiled and asked," is it good?


    "Delicious." I asked again, "By the way, did you eat?"


    "I''ve eaten, you eat."


    I nodded.


    She was just eating the dumplings that Guzheng brought with her, but she felt a little uncomfortable. Because I couldn''t give Guzheng anything, and I couldn''t bear to see her treat me so well.


    Facing Guzheng, she always felt very stressed, afraid that she would accidentally hurt another girl.


    Guzheng didn''t stay much. After eating the dumplings and talking to me, she left again.


    ...


    In the afternoon, another person came, someone I didn''t expect.


    Old Gao''s father is here!


    I told Old Gao I didn''t do anything. Why did you bring your father here? Old Gao also said he couldn''t help it. His father insisted on coming here.


    I''ve only met Old Gao''s father a few times.


    He had been to Old Gao''s house a few times before. His father looked like a shrewd businessman. He had the imposing manner of a superior. He was the real Gao Boss. I felt bad that he came to the hospital for me.


    But he had to face it all the time, and soon president gao came with Old Gao.


    "Uncle gao. I quickly said hello.


    Gao Boss looked like an elder and asked, "I heard about yesterday. How is it now?" Nothing. The stitches can be removed in a few days."


    At this moment, Gao Boss looked at Old Gao again. His face darkened and he said seriously," grow some snacks. Xing Yun followed you. I''ll see how you tell the parents what happened to him. Old Gao nodded expressionlessly and said nothing more.


    I know. Actually, Old Gao and his father haven''t been on very good terms. Old Gao was as rebellious and arrogant as I was. The president was disappointed in him, which aggravated Old Gao''s rebellious mentality.


    But now the relationship between the two sides has eased a lot, but Old Gao has not taken over the family business and still wants to do his own business. Of course, the cost was still his father''s.


    Then, Gao Boss reached out for a red envelope and handed it to me.


    Startled, I quickly reached out my hands and refused, "Uncle gao, I don''t want it. I don''t want it. Why are you giving me a red envelope?" Take Xing Yun. This is from uncle." Gao Boss insisted," you can''t go through this for nothing. Take it. Old Gao also said," take it, Xing Yun."


    In the end, I really had no choice but to accept the red envelope. Gao Boss did not sit there for long. After all, he was a big shot and would leave soon.


    Only Old Gao and I were left in the room.


    Old Gao was silent, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Did your father disturb you? I asked.


    Old Gao shook his head.


    I asked again, "Then why are you so unhappy? Who provoked you?"


    "No one bothered me."


    "You didn''t have a problem with your dad, did you?"


    "Not yet."


    In fact, I think your father would rather you accept your family''s property." To be honest, Old Gao has suffered a lot more from doing pond work than accepting family business.


    Old Gao didn''t want to talk about it, "Everyone thinks differently, Xing Yun. Stop talking about it." Old Gao never wanted to talk about his father, and I didn''t know how deep the knot was between them. In the end, I just kept quiet and stopped talking about it.


    ...


    After another day in the hospital, I couldn''t stay any longer, so I left the hospital alone.


    Because I really didn''t feel the need to stay in the hospital anymore, but I was afraid that Old Gao and the others wouldn''t agree, so I didn''t text them until I got home.


    Then there were a few bombed calls, but I didn''t give them a chance, so I made an excuse to hang up.


    However, when she got home, she suddenly received a call from Wang Bing.


    I didn''t text Wang Bing because I knew he was looking for his girlfriend in a different place. Looking at the phone call, I thought this guy wouldn''t be going to the hospital again. I quickly answered the phone. Sure enough, Wang Bing said, "Big brother, where are you? My girlfriend and I were just talking about visiting you." Well, I got discharged today. At home now." After telling Wang Bing, I paused again and asked," have you made up with your girlfriend?" Yeah, I took the train to find my girlfriend, and then we got back together. Wang Bing''s tone was full of joy.


    "Congratulations, then!"


    I didn''t expect Wang Bing to listen to me and go to his girlfriend, but he really saved their relationship!


    I can''t help but feel sad for myself while I''m happy for them. I can easily persuade Wang Bing to fight for his happiness, but what about myself?


    I took a deep breath and the corners of my mouth were a little bitter.


    "Big brother, where is your home? My girlfriend and I want to thank you in person." No need. Being together means that you still love each other."


    "No, big brother, there are still gifts. Where is your home?"


    "You really don''t have to pay. I quickly said," we''re friends now. Why are you so polite? Well, take the gift as my blessing to you and your girlfriend. In the future, you are welcome to fish in the pond. We can talk about it when we have time. Wang Bing saw that I had no choice but to make up my mind. At last, the two of them spoke a few more words and hung up.


    However, when the phone left her ear, she vaguely heard a voice.


    "Excuse me, did you see this hospital bed..."


    I couldn''t hear what was behind, so I hung up.

 Chapter 40 There Was A Car Accident

    Hanging up the phone, I lay on the sofa in the living room, doing nothing.


    It was still much more comfortable to be home than in the hospital, and there was a sense of security here, although there were times when one felt lonely.


    I thought back to the days I spent in the hospital. A lot of people went to the hospital to see me, even Old Gao''s father. But of all the people, there was no one I wanted to see the most.


    I don''t know why I missed Ding Ge so much at this moment.


    I really want to see her, even just once!


    But then came the ruthless reality, which hit my face like ice, and my soul felt as if it was in the snow and ice, enduring the pain and cold as if it were torn apart!


    I want to drink again...


    However, I still had a head injury and couldn''t drink, so I had to endure it.


    ...


    A few days later, she went to the hospital to remove the stitches, and the wound on her head was basically fine.


    The afternoon I got home, I went to work at the pond. Although I was scolded by Old Gao, I really didn''t want to be idle. Old Gao couldn''t persuade me to stop talking.


    On this day, Old Gao inexplicably became a lot more excited, the whole face seemed to be written with anxiety, I asked, it turned out that today was Wang Mengmeng''s birthday, remember Old Gao said before that he would give Wang Mengmeng a surprise, but I don''t know how he prepared it?


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you so nervous."


    Old Gao and I were standing by the pond, and the cool wind with the smell of the river was blowing. It was getting hotter and cooler.


    Old Gao smiled unnaturally, a flash of sadness in his eyes, and he curled his lips, "Do you think it''s a coincidence? The birthdays of the two are the same."


    "Who is it?" I asked, "Who was born on the same day as wang mengmeng?"


    "That''s the time I told you before. Her birthday is the same as Wang Mengmeng''s." Old Gao shook his head, his voice a little forlorn.


    "Then you are really destined for this day." I glanced at Old Gao and asked curiously, "I''ve never heard you say that before. Have I met your ex-girlfriend? What''s your name?"


    "You haven''t seen it." Old Gao said, "Didn''t you just run into a business accident at that time? I haven''t told you yet."


    "Oh." No wonder I didn''t know. It was at that time.


    "Actually, we didn''t talk for long either." It was the first time Old Gao had told me about his past relationship, but there was still a sense of loss in his tone. "It''s been about three months. Although I am more flowery, I still have a lot of feelings after more than three months, but none of them can compare to that one. I found out that it''s called falling in love with someone. That''s a feeling I''ve never experienced before, and I suddenly feel like I''ve been in a relationship for nothing."


    Old Gao gave me a brief account of the story.


    The heroine of the story is called Fang Qingyu. It can be said that three months have made them fall in love with each other deeply. They are like any lovers who are deeply in love. They stick together and refuse to separate.


    However,'' once'' is destined to have a sad ending.


    I asked Old Gao, "Then why did you break up with Fang Qingyu?"


    In the past, Old Gao had voluntarily dumped a lot of women for different reasons. He had used almost all the reasons he could think of.


    This time, the love was so deep that Old Gao must have been badly hurt.


    Old Gao smiled bitterly, as if unwilling to recall the scene of the breakup. Finally, he subconsciously touched his pocket to smoke, but then thought of promising Wang Mengmeng to quit smoking, so he had to give up. Finally, he only replied lightly, "If the family doesn''t agree, we''ll split up."


    After that, Old Gao received a phone call. It turned out that a hotel was going to hold a wedding banquet and asked for a hundred carp, so we started to get busy.


    But then, a question came to mind. Old Gao was a stubborn man. He had finally fallen in love with his family. He would not give in easily. He must have fought with his family at that time, but now it seems that he should have lost.


    Oh, it''s all over. Let''s not talk about it. After all, Old Gao is in love with Wang Mengmeng now.


    A hundred carp was not a small number. Old Gao and I were busy for a long time, and when we finished fishing, it was almost time to get off work. I got into Old Gao''s car again.


    I asked Old Gao, "What surprise did you prepare for Wang Mengmeng?"


    "Old fashioned." Old Gao said, "You know, I''m just a common person. I can''t think of any tricks. I bought a big cake, and I ordered a bouquet of flowers, ninety-nine roses! Anyway, let''s all come together and celebrate her birthday."


    "That''s enough!" I smiled.


    "I''m afraid something will happen. Don''t let anything delay you."


    "Don''t be nervous. The more you worry, the easier it is to get into trouble, you know?" I reassured Old Gao, "It''s a birthday. Why are you so nervous?"


    It was a rare occasion for Old Gao not to be so garrulous today that he was completely engrossed in everything.


    Soon, we arrived at the restaurant, two people were carrying a few bags, and the fish were still jumping around in the bag. Things were going smoothly.


    Then Old Gao and I went to the flower shop, took the flowers that Old Gao ordered, and drove to the cake shop.


    At this time, Wang Mengmeng made a phone call, and almost all of his friends had arrived at the hotel. Old Gao immediately sped up and the accelerator went up. However, the weather did not go as planned. The cake in the cake shop was not ready yet. Old Gao was in a hurry and was furious.


    He yelled at the shop assistant, "It''s been booked in the morning. It''s been a day, and it''s not ready yet? You guys are going to be too late, aren''t you?"


    Old Gao looked quite angry, but it also reflected his gaze on Wang Mengmeng''s birthday, but things had come to this stage, and there was no way to rush.


    I tried to persuade Old Gao, but Old Gao was so annoyed that she didn''t listen. The two of them began to wait in the cake shop.


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, Old Gao was almost half dead. His face was livid and the atmosphere of the whole bakery was shrouded in a layer of cold. Even I didn''t dare to joke with Old Gao. I just hoped that Old Gao''s cake would be ready soon.


    After the cake was finally done, Old Gao let me hold the cake. After getting in the car, he started a crazy race.


    Ever since Old Gao''s car accident, the first time I saw him drive so hard, I felt a shuffle in the car.


    Old Gao, on the other hand, looked ahead and focused on driving. Old Gao usually drove steadily, but today I was sitting in fear. I grabbed the handrail on the car with one hand and said to Old Gao, "Old Gao, don''t be so anxious. It''s not too late. It''s too dangerous for you to drive."


    However, Old Gao didn''t say a word the whole time. I doubt if he heard me.


    I had been on tenterhooks all the way, hoping that the car would safely drive into the hotel. However, what I was afraid of, I was just at a turning intersection. The old highway passed a little too fast, and the other side happened to be driving a straight car.


    At that moment, my heart was in my throat, but I couldn''t do anything. I could only watch the two cars getting closer and closer.


    The screech of brakes followed by the sound of two cars rubbing against each other.


    Old Gao jerked to the right, but it was too late. The bodies of the two cars rubbed hard, and all the glass in Old Gao''s driver''s seat shattered!


    When the car stopped, my face turned pale with fear, but I was fine. I looked at Old Gao and asked, "Old Gao, how are you?"


    Old Gao lowered his head slightly, looking rather distressed. He hit the glass on his body and said, "I''m fine."


    As Old Gao opened the door, I got out of the car too, but I suddenly saw that Old Gao''s left side of his face had been wiped several times by the glass, and even some wounds were bleeding. I quickly looked for the body, saw the paper, and quickly handed it to Old Gao. At this time, I found that Old Gao''s hand was also broken.


    I was a little flustered, and at this moment, the person in the car that collided with us also came down, shouting angrily, "How did you drive, reincarnate?"


    I was afraid that Old Gao would lose his temper at this time, so I hurried forward. Speaking of which, Old Gao was basically responsible for the accident. He crossed the line and was so fast!


    I took a look at the other side of the car, except for the side of the mirror that was wiped off completely, there was nothing else, and no one was injured.


    But before I could say anything, Old Gao quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. My fault. I drove too fast. It''s all my fault this time. Let''s not call the police. It''s private. How much do you want to pay?"


    "Ten thousand!" The man glanced at Old Gao and made an offer.


    I took a deep breath of air. It was too big a deal. Although it was all Old Gao''s fault, the price was not reasonable. It wasn''t the machine that had been damaged, but the car had rubbed against it, so I couldn''t help but say, "This is a bit too much."


    "Many? No, let''s call the traffic police and let him handle it."


    I want the traffic police to deal with it. The other party is simply extorting money! If you really hit your car badly, we won''t say anything, but the compensation offered by the other party is outrageous!


    "No, no," Old Gao took out his wallet and said, "If it''s private, we can do it. Ten thousand, right? Here you go?"


    Yesterday, Old Gao had just collected ten thousand yuan, and now he had to pay for it all!


    The man got the money and didn''t bother with anything else. He said, "You say this is bad luck or not."


    I sighed and said to Old Gao, "Why did you give him so much? We won''t let the traffic police handle it."


    "Get in the car now!" Old Gao was still thinking about wang mengmeng''s birthday and said, "It''s too late!"


    Looking at the injured Old Gao, I frowned and said, "You can still go like this. Let''s go. Stop talking and go to the hospital to dress up."

 Chapter 41 Old Gaos Confession

    Old Gao didn''t say anything, just got in the car quickly. I looked at Old Gao getting hurt and said, "Take a break. Let me drive."


    Old Gao said stubbornly, "Get in the car."


    I had no choice but to get in the passenger seat. Old Gao continued to drive. This time, his speed was obviously slower than before, but I could still see his anxiety from his expression, and seeing that Old Gao didn''t seem to be driving to the hospital, I had to ask, "Where are you going? Go to the hospital and turn there?"


    Of course, Old Gao knew the way. The wrong turn only meant that he didn''t want to go to the hospital!


    I immediately understood Old Gao''s plan and scolded, "Damn, you idiot. You''re injured and bleeding."


    "I know. It''s okay, just a little trauma."


    "Then you have to go to the hospital. You can bleed to death, don''t you believe it?" I panicked and waved impatiently, "Turn around and go to the hospital."


    Old Gao didn''t say anything. I yelled again, "Stop the car! Stop the car! Did you hear me stop the car?"


    "Oh, sit tight." Old Gao finally had to talk to me, "I didn''t say no. I''ll go to the hotel first. I''ll go to the hospital later, okay?"


    "It''s just a birthday. Do you have to work so hard?" I asked in puzzlement.


    "Xing Yun!" Old Gao said to me in an extremely serious tone, "Can we go to the hotel first?" He reached out his index finger and said in a heavy tone, "This time, this time! I''m really serious, I really want to love you once, you know? I missed a chance before, but god gave me another chance. This time, I will never let go again."


    Old Gao''s words surprised me a little. I didn''t expect him to be so excited, and I didn''t expect him to feel more strongly about this than I thought!


    "Xing Yun, do you know? I feel like a failure." Old Gao''s eyes flickered with sadness. He said slowly, "Although I''m wearing a second-generation rich hat, I haven''t done anything. When I was in high school, my studies were in a mess, and I didn''t do anything after graduation. There seemed to be nothing in my life but revelry, impudence, passion, emptiness and so on. I finally had a relationship, but his mother also failed. At home, my parents still didn''t like it. Every day, they look at you with disappointment and disappointment in their eyes."


    The speed of the car gradually calmed down. The buildings on the street, the flower beds on the side of the road, the streetlights on both sides, pedestrians, and vehicles rushed past us as if they had become a blur of light and shadow. I looked at Old Gao and suddenly realized that there was a rare loneliness on his face.


    In that corner, it seemed that there was also a hidden loneliness and vicissitudes of life.


    "I really feel like I''ve been living a miserable life all these years. It''s boring! The only thing better than anyone else is having a rich family, but what am I to abandon all this? How many more people are willing to talk to me? It''s not like I said that at least 80 % of the women I used to date were because of my status. If I only had your or Hu Zi family background, they wouldn''t even talk to me."


    Old Gao''s words moved me. I didn''t expect him to look heartless. He didn''t seem to live as happily as he seemed. I sighed and said, "It''s not good now. You have a pond, Wang Mengmeng, and me and Hu Zi. Don''t worry, my buddy is always here."


    Old Gao grinned and took a breath. He held the steering wheel a little harder and said firmly, "I won''t let go this time!"


    Listening to Old Gao, I could feel his love for Wang Mengmeng. This time, Old Gao was completely in it.


    I didn''t say anything more and let Old Gao drive to the hotel.


    In front of love, we are all fools, always doing something that others can''t understand but enjoying alone.


    On the way, Guzheng called me. I told them that Old Gao bumped into someone else, but it wasn''t a big deal. We''ll be at the hotel right now.


    When Old Gao and I arrived at the hotel, we found a group of people standing outside the hotel. Wang Mengmeng, Guzheng, Hu Zi, Li Xiaowei, Liu and Jiang all came outside.


    I was startled by the sight, and Old Gao was embarrassed. At the same time, he complained, "What did you say to them to make them worry?"


    I didn''t expect it to have such a grand effect!


    The two of them got out of the car. Old Gao took out the flowers in the car, but they were all in a mess. The cake boxes had all changed shape, and some cream had squeezed out of the crevices. It must have been horrible inside.


    "Damn!" Old Gao cursed in frustration.


    He was in a hurry to get to the hotel and didn''t care about the flowers and cakes in the back row. It must have been an accident during the car accident.


    Old Gao''s well-prepared surprise was completely ruined!


    But Old Gao still took out the flowers, and I carefully lifted the cake. The two of them walked to the crowd.


    "What happened to you two? What happened to your face?" Wang Mengmeng stepped forward and looked at Old Gao with a pained look. He gently touched Old Gao''s injured cheek with his hand.


    "It''s a long story. It''s okay. It''s just some bruises." Old Gao took a breath, handed the flower to Wang Mengmeng and said with a smile, "Happy birthday."


    Wang Mengmeng didn''t pick up the flowers, but her eyes were filled with tears. Looking at Old Gao''s half face that looked like it had been injured, she gritted her teeth and scolded softly, "Are you stupid? Why not go to the hospital? Why are you still at the hotel?"


    "I''ll be there soon." Old Gao smiled bitterly and said guiltily, "I''m sorry. I screwed up!"


    There was a deep chagrin in his eyes, and we could all feel the remorse in Old Gao''s heart. He looked at Wang Mengmeng and the flowers in his hand, sighed, and then continued, "Hey, the flowers aren''t like this when you bought them. They''re so beautiful. You''ll definitely like them. But now... Everything was ruined, and so was the cake. I''m sorry, Mengmeng. I promised you a big birthday party, but I failed. But don''t be angry. It''s okay. At worst, we''ll make another one. We don''t want this cake. We''ll throw away the flowers."


    Old Gao shook his hand and tried to throw the flowers away, but Wang Mengmeng stopped Old Gao and said, "No, don''t throw them away!"


    Old Gao was stunned, and Wang Mengmeng grabbed the flower.


    "You spent so much money to buy it. Throw it away. You''re stupid!" Wang Mengmeng pouted his mouth and glared at Old Gao. He was so excited that the tears in his eyes became even brighter.


    "I..." Old Gao spread out his hands as if he was struggling with what to say. Everyone looked at Old Gao and wanted to see what sweet words he could say today.


    His mouth was open and slightly trembling, and his face was visibly nervous and cramped. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, "Mengmeng, I really like you, especially you! I admit that I have said this to many girls, but I have never been as sincere as I am today, and I have never been as diligent as I am today to celebrate your birthday alone, although I have also ruined it.


    You know, Mengmeng, you''re different from the girls I''ve met before. You''re very, very special. The time I spent with you was the happiest time of my life.


    Mengmeng, I... I don''t know how to express it, but I really want to be with you forever. With you, it seems like my life has meaning, and I have become complete. I really want to make you happy and happy forever! "


    Although she had met many of Old Gao''s girlfriends before, Old Gao had never bothered to talk about it before, and most of it was just to pick up girls. It was the first time I had seen Old Gao confess so seriously. To be honest, there was a particularly strong sense of shock when I heard such literary and artistic love words from the fashionable Old Gao today!


    Although his love words were not beautiful and cliche, they still sounded very touching. I really felt the goosebumps on my body.


    "It''s my birthday. You have to make me cry, don''t you?"


    With Old Gao''s words, at some point, the tears in Wang Mengmeng''s eyes finally fell. She wiped them with her hands, but the tears rolled down.


    Her mood was especially excited, her heart was fluctuating, and she was even too excited to control herself. There were tears and smiles on her face, but in her sparkling eyes, there was an uncontrollable joy!


    Finally, Wang Mengmeng threw herself into Old Gao''s arms.


    In front of the hotel, a faint neon light shone on the two of them. Next to them was the round flower bed in front of the hotel. Against the backdrop of the flowers, their figures looked even happier and more romantic, and the air seemed to be filled with a moving atmosphere.


    No one knew who started it, but Guzheng''s group cheered and clapped. Everyone had a smile of blessing on their faces, but the applause made Wang Mengmeng''s face buried deep in Old Gao''s chest.


    After a while, Wang Mengmeng left Old Gao''s arms. Under the dim light, she could still see the shyness on her face. She pulled Old Gao and said, "You should go to the hospital quickly. Let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    Old Gao took away wang Mengmeng''s hand and said, "No, you are the main character today. How can you leave? So, you guys go into the hotel, I''ll go to the hospital, and I''ll be right back."


    "Yes, just wait here. I''ll go with him." I said.


    "Let''s go together. Just in time, let you feel my new car." At this moment, Hu Zi stood up and said to the two of us.


    "Did you buy the car?" Old Gao asked.


    "Yeah, let''s go." Hu Zi looked at me again and said, "Let''s go together."


    "A doctor and two old men." Lin Ya flirted and said, "You guys are too close. Did you come down from brokeback mountain?"


    Lin Ya''s words also made a group of girls laugh, but the three of us didn''t care.


    I''m used to teasing Lin Ya, but I don''t have time to joke with her right now. It''s important to treat Old Gao!

 Chapter 42 The Difference between Brothers

    After that, Old Gao and Hu Zi came to a brand new car, the white Fawkes, looked pretty good, high-end and classy, Hu Zi unlocked the door, and Old Gao and I sat in.


    The car was exceptionally clean, making people feel comfortable and comfortable from the bottom of their hearts. I felt the softness of the seat and couldn''t help but show an expression of enjoyment on my face.


    Hu Zi started the car on fire and slowly drove into the driveway. Hu Zi asked, "How do you feel?"


    Old Gao sat in the passenger seat, adjusted his seat slightly back and smiled, "Cool! When did you buy it?"


    "I just brought it up two days ago. It''s still no match for your car." Hu Zi smiled.


    "How did Xiao Wei persuade you?" I asked curiously.


    "She said everything so badly. I don''t agree. Is there any other way?" Hu Zi complained to us.


    "Haha, you listen to your daughter-in-law like that before you get married. Do you still have a place at home after you get married?" Old Gao said mockingly.


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows and retorted, "I think you were also killed by wang mengmeng."


    "Different, different." Old Gao waved his hand, but his expression became guilty.


    "Come on, I have a box of cigarettes here. Have the guts to smoke one." Hu Zi took out a box of cigarettes and handed it to Old Gao.


    Old Gao was so scared that he dodged aside and laughed, "No, no." Then he found himself a step down and said, "It''s not written on it. Smoking is harmful to your health!"


    "Why didn''t you see it before?" I put a knife in the back.


    Old Gao was ashamed and said, "I''m blind!"


    "So, Wang Mengmeng is your eye drops." I smiled.


    "What''s wrong with your metaphor?" Old Gao thought for a moment, then turned to me and said, "Wang Mengmeng is the light in my life, illuminating my way forward!"


    I waved at Old Gao, covered my mouth and said, "You made me puke! I feel sick when you say something nice."


    "Damn it!" Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t want you to do this."


    "Hey, Old Gao." Hu Zi said again, "Seriously, I thought you were going to ask for a marriage after all this fighting today."


    Old Gao smiled and said, "Haha, I dare not propose!"


    "Maybe Wang Mengmeng agreed. I think she''s touched today." Hu Zi said.


    Old Gao smiled and shook his head, then changed the subject and asked, "Hu Zi, how much is this car?"


    "In total, it came down to more than 130,000 yuan. It was just a down payment of 50,000 yuan. The rest of the three years will be paid off and the monthly loan will be more than 2,000 yuan." Hu Zi said.


    "That''s fine. Over two thousand. There''s no pressure at all for you and Xiao Wei." Old Gao said.


    "How can there be no pressure! Nothing will happen in the future. The key is these months!" Hu Zi shook his head and said in distress, "The date has been set. It''s national day. It''s july now. Do you think there''s no pressure?"


    "Damn!"


    Old Gao and I were shocked and asked, "When did it happen?"


    "It''s just been decided. I haven''t seen you yet. I was just about to tell you when I saw you this time." Hu Zi''s mouth curved in a happy arc.


    "It''s so fast. You two are getting married in two or three months." I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yes, you two have been talking for almost four or five years." Old Gao asked.


    "That''s right. In a blink of an eye, four or five years have passed." Old Gao sighed.


    Four or five years, I didn''t expect such a long time to pass without any trace.


    Lying in Hu Zi''s new car, I was also happy for Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, who were lovers, and they got married. This happy ending is what everyone yearns for.


    After all these years of hard work, the two of them had finally come to fruition!


    However, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei were about to get married, and Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng were also in love. I was the only one left among the three brothers. I sat behind and smiled bitterly. My heart was a little sad. I really couldn''t compare with the two of them!


    These two buddies, I have a partner, I''m alone, I have a car, and only I don''t have a car.


    Now that I think about it, I suddenly realize that the two of them have gotten away from me so far?


    I think if Ding Ge and I were still together, we would have talked for about four years. However, as time passed by in a hurry, I just walked around the castle of happiness and was chased out.


    If it hadn''t been for that accident...


    Unfortunately, there will never be ifs, just like time will never go back.


    In his wild imagination, the car drove into the hospital. Fortunately, Old Gao wasn''t seriously injured, but half of his face was really terrible. He put seven or eight band-aids on his face, put some gauze on his arm, and then took some medicine. We left the hospital.


    Back at the hotel, the girls were having a lively chat, and the three of us quickly sat down.


    The first was to celebrate Wang Mengmeng''s birthday. Everyone raised their glasses to celebrate. Then, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei''s wedding was officially announced. Everyone raised their glasses to congratulate them. Everyone''s faces lit up with smiles. This is the so-called "Good things come in pairs."


    Watching the two brothers and beautiful women accompany them, I sincerely wish them well.


    Guzheng asked Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng, "Mengmeng, when are you two going to do it? Huh?"


    Old Gao giggled, but Wang Mengmeng said with a smile, "You''d better worry about yourself."


    Wang Mengmeng gave me a look, but I could only pretend not to see it. Wang Mengmeng didn''t know about my relationship with Guzheng. In fact, the two of us were very innocent, and now our relationship is just an ordinary friend.


    Everyone was very happy. Lin Ya also said to Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, "Xiao Wei Hu Zi, you must look for me when you take wedding photos. Our studio will definitely take the perfect wedding photos for you."


    I couldn''t help but say something to Lin Ya, "You''re such a good employee. You can''t forget to attract clients and friends everywhere."


    "You don''t want to waste your money." Lin Ya, however, was not afraid of the shadows and said frankly, "Anyway, their wedding photos must be taken. When they come to my place, I guarantee that they will be cheaper than taking photos in other places. Am I lin ya the one who cheated on her friends?"


    "That''s hard to say." I curled my lips and smiled.


    "Go to hell."


    Lin Ya and I sat next to each other, and he gave me a nasty kick.


    "Ah!!!"


    Whether it hurts or not, I''ll scream first.


    A table of people, everyone laughed and joked, the atmosphere was very strong, with the happiness and joy of the brothers, I also briefly forgot my own troubles, into such an open heart.


    Then, after a full meal, everyone cut up the cake and divided it up. Although the cake looked like it had been smashed, it still tasted delicious.


    Today was Wang Mengmeng''s birthday, except for the small incident of the car accident, the good thing was that the rest was happy.


    In the middle of the meal, I went to the bathroom.


    When she came out to wash her hands, Wang Mengmeng also came out of the ladies'' room. However, she wiped her eyes with her hand, as if she was wiping away tears. When she saw me, the fear in her eyes flashed and she smiled at me.


    I saw that her eyes were slightly red, obviously from crying in the bathroom.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, even if Old Gao''s behavior today made Wang Mengmeng especially moved, it was impossible to cry now. Just now, he was quite happy at the dinner table. What else could be sad?


    There was only a large mirror in front of the hotel''s bathroom, with two faucets in front of it. Wang Mengmeng walked in front of the tap near the ladies'' room and washed his hands.


    I asked doubtfully, "Are you okay?"


    Actually, I didn''t know much about Wang Mengmeng since I met her. The first impression seemed to be of a very pure girl, quiet and quiet, but from the anger that made Old Gao quit smoking, it could be seen that Wang Mengmeng was also a hot-tempered girl.


    I thought she didn''t like Old Gao very much, and I even guessed that she was with Old Gao because of Old Gao''s second-generation rich background. However, from the tears she shed today after being touched by Old Gao, she really liked Old Gao.


    Now I feel more at ease.


    Wang Mengmeng smiled and shook his head at me, "It''s okay."


    Then Wang Mengmeng washed his hands and turned around to leave. I looked at her back, and I had an indescribable feeling that Wang Mengmeng seemed to be hiding a trace of sadness today.


    I followed wang mengmeng to the private room and chatted with her as we walked, "Old Gao is a straightforward person. Once you recognize someone, you will treat them well. It''s the same for brothers, and it''s the same for you. He was a man who didn''t know how to express his emotions, although he usually looked careless and heartless. Even if he''s hurt, he''ll only swallow himself. We''ve known each other for so many years. He rarely complains to us. There are some things that even our brothers who have known each other for so many years don''t know."


    Old Gao is indeed such a person with countless shortcomings, but there is also one biggest point. As long as he treats you as a friend, he will treat you sincerely.


    Wang Mengmeng''s eyes sparkled and I didn''t know what else to think. I continued, "I''ve never seen him so interested in a woman. He must have fallen in love with you. So, I don''t want to see him get hurt. I can see that you really like Old Gao, and I really hope that you two will be fine."


    "Thank you." Wang Mengmeng replied politely.


    "That''s right." I scratched my head and said, "If you have something on your mind, you should tell Old Gao. Sometimes he''s a little rough and not that sensitive. Sometimes when you''re sad, he might not notice it."


    Wang mengmeng paused, looked at me, and then nodded gently.


    After the excitement, it was time to leave. A group of people walked out of the hotel and began to go home.


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng, these two pairs don''t have to worry about. Lin Ya, Guzheng, Liu, Jiang, and I were left alone.


    At this moment, Guzheng said to me, "Xing Yun, can I give you a ride?"


    At the same time, Lin Ya walked up to me, almost speaking at the same time as Guzheng, and said to me, "Let''s go Xing Yun, I''ll give you a lift."

 Chapter 43 Who Is Lin Yas Mysterious Boyfriend?

    For a moment, I looked at Guzheng and Lin Ya, and the two girls looked at me, and then at each other. The air seemed to be filled with a strange atmosphere.


    I looked at Guzheng, who had bright eyes and white teeth, and then at Lin Ya, who had beautiful eyes. From the calm eyes that the two of them looked at each other, I could smell the smell of war!


    Lin Ya and Guzheng had met once before, but they didn''t know each other. Today was the official date.


    Logically speaking, there was no conflict between the two of them, but the two of them did have some face and heart discord, perhaps this is the same-sex repulsion between beautiful girls.


    I could feel Lin Ya''s indescribable hostility towards Guzheng from the table. In the past, it was understandable that she wanted me to be hostile to Guzheng when Ding Ge and I got back together, but now she wants me to look forward, so I don''t really understand why she''s still a little uncomfortable with Guzheng.


    Guzheng had discerning eyes and was sure to feel Lin Ya''s resistance to her. Naturally, she would not try to please Lin Ya.


    The two girls who were both extremely beautiful were destined to be nodding friends and not confidants!


    Lin Ya and Guzheng looked at each other and didn''t seem to want to back down. They all looked at me and let me decide. My body was a little numb from the two of them staring at me, but I chose to go with lin ya.


    So he said to Guzheng with embarrassment, "You can take Liu and Jiang. Lin Ya can take me. Why don''t you take three people too far?"


    Guzheng''s eyes flashed with obvious disappointment, because the girl''s reserve was rejected and she didn''t say anything more. She just forced a smile at me, then looked at Lin Ya and said, "Okay, then slow down."


    "You too." Lin Ya smiled at Guzheng.


    Although there were some things that everyone knew, they were still calm on the surface.


    Then, Guzheng took little liu xiaojiang away and I got into Lin Ya''s car.


    On the way, Lin Ya didn''t say anything at first, but her silence made me uncomfortable and asked with a smile, "Why is it so quiet today?"


    "Isn''t it good to be a quiet and beautiful girl?" Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "Good." Even so, I looked at Lin Ya and said, "It''s just not for you."


    "What about Guzheng? Is he used to it?"


    I glanced at Lin Ya and said, "Why do I feel that you are particularly hostile to Guzheng?"


    "How is that possible!" Lin Ya widened his eyes and explained, "Where do you see our hostility?"


    "Feeling."


    "Hehe."


    "Hehe big head!"


    "You''re not a woman. Where did you get the sixth sense?" Lin Ya glared at me, unconvinced.


    "This has nothing to do with sixth sense, okay?"


    "You think too much. We''re both fine." After a while, Lin Ya said faintly, "But it looks like Guzheng likes you a lot."


    "Hehe!"


    "Hehe, you big head!" Lin ya imitated my tone and punched me on the shoulder.


    I subconsciously grabbed her hand, but she was still driving, so I didn''t dare to argue with her. Today, I had a car accident, so I quickly pushed his hand back and said, "Drive well."


    Lin Ya didn''t hit me again. He put his hands on the steering wheel and drove quietly.


    However, after being beaten twice by Lin Ya today, I couldn''t help but want to fight back. So I pulled her hair when she wasn''t paying attention. Of course, I didn''t try hard, just scared her.


    "Ah!" Lin Ya yelled, pinched his hair with his hand and yelled at me, "Xing Yun, what are you doing? Why are you pulling my hair?"


    "Who told you to hit me first?"


    "Do you still care about this with an old man and a weak woman?" Lin Ya said angrily.


    I chuckled and said, "It''s not a kiss or a curse. It''s just a promotion. Don''t get excited."


    "The more you kiss, the more you kick." Lin Ya tilted his lips slightly and said expressionlessly, "Based on our relationship, I will be crippled sooner or later! No, it''s useless!"


    "Do you want to be so ruthless? Then I''d better stay away from you."


    I was shocked by Lin Ya''s words and felt a chill in my body. However, the two of them also played a lot of unscrupulous jokes, so they didn''t care.


    "By the way, I''ll go to the pond tomorrow to take some samples. Let me tell you something."


    "So soon?"


    "Of course." Lin Ya said, "What are you doing now? Don''t hurry up. By the way, the photographers in the studio are not free tomorrow. Can you help me and make a cameraman guest appearance?"


    "Are you talking to me, or are you just telling me?" I was speechless, "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "I told you in advance." Lin ya rolled her eyes at me and said.


    "Is your studio doing so well? I can''t even take a photo."


    "Yeah." Lin Ya added, "I''ve already told Old Gao that he''s fine. He probably has to do chores."


    "Well, I''m the last one to know."


    "All right, it makes a difference if you know it sooner or later. Go back and sleep early." Lin Ya gave me a look of disgust.


    Send me downstairs and Lin Ya leaves as usual.


    I looked at the familiar neighborhood and took a deep breath. It was better when lin ya was talking. Now that everyone was gone, I was left alone, and my ears suddenly cleared up.


    Thinking that most of his friends were in pairs, he was inevitably a little lonely.


    I sighed sadly, and Ding Ge''s figure seemed to flash into my mind.


    I really feel that I haven''t seen her for too long. That kind of time makes me feel powerless when I think of it. It''s as if there''s a galaxy between us so far away that we can never meet!


    It''s hard to avoid feeling bad when you think of her. This feeling really drives people crazy! Unable to get rid of it, it was as if a layer of lead had been poured all over my body. The air around me was so thick that it piled up against me. I took a deep breath and walked up the stairs with heavy steps.


    When I got home, Guzheng sent me a text message asking if I was home. I was so immersed in the thought of Ding Ge that I didn''t reply to Guzheng''s text message.


    ...


    The next day, when I arrived at the pond, I didn''t expect Lin Ya to arrive before me.


    She was eating breakfast in the car when I saw her sitting alone in the car and asked, "Why are you alone?"


    Even if I were to be a cameraman, then Lin Ya would be a cameraman and an assistant, and there would be a couple taking wedding photos anyway. I thought they weren''t here yet, but Lin Ya said to me, "Ah, I''m alone. Everyone is busy."


    "Then... Who are you shooting?" I asked in a daze.


    "Shoot me." Lin Ya looked at me with bright eyes.


    I looked at Lin Ya and was stunned for a moment. Then I couldn''t help but laugh and say, "How do you film alone?"


    "Why can''t I do it alone?" Lin Ya asked.


    Wedding photos, we took them! At least you have a new couple. Whether it''s a man and a woman or a man and a woman, how do you film this one?"


    "It''s okay. One person and two people have the same effect. It''s just a demo anyway." Lin Ya said.


    "Don''t you think Hu Zi and Xiao Wei are about to take their wedding photos? If you can''t, call them over and give them a pat." I thought about it and said.


    "That won''t do. We are shooting a sample film. We don''t know how it will work. How can we let Hu Zi and Xiao Wei shoot it? You don''t understand. Girls mind all this!" Lin Ya said to me.


    "Is it that serious?" I said, "Then why did you shoot it?"


    "I''m the manager. Who am I not shooting?" Lin Ya answered naturally.


    "Then at least call your boyfriend over." I was speechless and said, "It''s weird for you to take wedding photos alone."


    "Why did you call him here?" Lin Ya''s expression changed and he said unhappily.


    "You can hide him for the rest of your life. He must show up when it''s time to show up. Even if you want to do it alone, my heart aches. Call him over. I won''t do it if he doesn''t come." I leaned against lin ya''s car and looked up.


    The mystery of Lin Ya''s mysterious boyfriend is a lie if he says he''s not curious!


    "Do you want to take a picture?" Lin ya looked at me expressionless and her voice became cold.


    "No!"


    At this moment, suddenly, Lin Ya started the car on fire.


    I was startled by the sound of the car''s fire and quickly said, "What are you doing?"


    But Lin Ya didn''t seem to hear me. He held the steering wheel in one hand and put the other hand in gear without hesitation, ready to step on the accelerator at any time.


    I was also irritated by lin ya and shouted, "Why did you ask him to take pictures? What''s wrong!"


    Without a word, Lin Ya was expressionless. He stepped on the accelerator and the car started to move.


    I didn''t expect Lin Ya to change her face so quickly. She was really unbearable. They all said that women''s minds were unpredictable. Sometimes I really don''t understand what Lin Ya thinks.


    I chased after him for a few steps, but Lin Ya didn''t stop. A fire was burning in my heart, and I shouted in a deep voice, "Okay, let''s go. If you have the ability, don''t take pictures forever!"


    The car roared even more fiercely, as if it was a deep contempt for me. The car ran forward, faster and faster, farther and farther away from me.


    I looked at the dust that the car had swept away with great depression, and my mood immediately turned sour. Lin Ya''s temper has gone too far. I just asked his boyfriend to take a wedding photo with her. If not, we can talk about it. Just drive away. Where can I put my face?


    This time, I was also a little angry with lin ya. In the past, I mostly tolerated the occasional bickering or apologized to her afterwards. But this time, I don''t want to apologize to Lin Ya anymore. She should be the one apologizing to me!


    "Damn!"


    I kicked one of my feet into the void. Damn it. I wanted to find some dirt and stones to kick my hair out. I couldn''t even find it.


    However, Lin Ya''s intense reaction today made my curiosity reach a peak. I really want to see who her boyfriend is.

 Chapter 44 : Prepare A Sumptuous Dinner

    Lin Ya''s car left quickly, and I returned to the pond unhappily.


    Old Gao walked up to me in confusion and asked, "What''s going on? Didn''t we agree to take pictures today? Why are you back?"


    "Who knows what''s wrong with her?" I said unhappily.


    Old Gao looked at me and asked tentatively, "Did you two fight?"


    I''m feeling bad, and I don''t want to fight with Lin Ya!


    "What''s going on, you two?" Old Gao asked again.


    "Nothing." I really don''t want to talk about this for a while.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. There''s no need to worry about your relationship anyway. It''ll be fine in a couple of days." Old Gao could still laugh.


    But I said in my heart, this time you look, as long as she doesn''t apologize to me, I will never look for her first!


    Lin Ya''s departure made me feel a little uncomfortable at work all day, and my heart was a little choked up, and Guzheng called me several times at work, but I didn''t answer.


    But when the stubborn Guzheng showed no signs of giving up, I thought about it and put the phone through. Before Guzheng could say anything, I shouted, "Can you stop calling me? I''m so annoyed. Do you know?"


    After saying this, I hung up the phone mercilessly, and Guzheng finally didn''t call again.


    Although I feel a little sorry for Guzheng, I really don''t want to be entangled with Guzheng in the eyes of others. So I want to treat her in this annoying way so that she won''t talk to me anymore.


    It would be better for her to hate me once than last time.


    I admit that my tone inevitably vented all the resentment I had accumulated today on that phone call.


    Well, that''s it. I can only apologize to Guzheng, even if she called me despicable and shameless.


    The day passed slowly, the weather was not good, it was a little gray, the wind in the pond was especially strong all day, and the number of people fishing was much less than before. In fact, today was not a good shooting day.


    I was still thinking about getting angry with Lin Ya, but before a day had passed, I couldn''t help but wonder if I should apologize to Lin Ya.


    But when I think of her leaving me without any face today, I feel uncomfortable.


    Who cares about her? Let''s not think about it.


    After work, I rode home, climbed upstairs and took out my keys. But when I saw Guzheng standing in front of the door, I was shocked!


    With a thump in his heart, he looked at Guzheng, thinking that she would not come to take revenge on me, after all, for what I did to her today.


    I looked at Guzheng in astonishment, and my heart was in a state of uneasiness. However, Guzheng just looked at me expressionlessly, and could not tell what he was feeling.


    "Open the door?" Guzheng said to me.


    "You... Why are you here?" I stuttered and opened the door with the key.


    "You didn''t reply to the text or answer the phone, so I had to come over myself." Guzheng replied faintly.


    "You..."


    "I''ll tell you again." At this moment, Guzheng said to me seriously, "Don''t treat me in such a childish way in the future, okay? Do you think this will drive me away?"


    Guzheng''s words made me blush and I didn''t dare to say anything for a moment.


    "I remember telling you that the more you refuse me, the more I will pester you. If you keep yelling at me like this, I promise I''ll stay by your side and drive you away." Guzheng raised his mouth and looked up at me.


    For some reason, Guzheng''s words suddenly reminded me of Ding Ge. If I had yelled at her, but she stuck around me like Guzheng and couldn''t get rid of me, wouldn''t we have been separated?


    I couldn''t help but imagine this scene. Just thinking about it made me sad again.


    I had to apologize to Guzheng, "I''m sorry. I''m in a bad mood today."


    "What''s wrong?" Guzheng didn''t seem angry about the phone call at all. He just looked at me and asked with concern.


    I really wanted to find someone to talk to for a while, so I told him about my anger with Lin Ya this morning. Guzheng thought about it and asked, "Why doesn''t Lin Ya want to take wedding photos with her boyfriend?"


    "How would I know?"


    "All these years, you guys have been so close, and you''ve never seen her boyfriend before?"


    I nodded.


    Guzheng suddenly leaned over to me and said mysteriously, "Could her boyfriend be a fake? He''s not at all?"


    I thought about it and shook my head. It should be true that Lin Ya had a boyfriend. After all, our boss kicked me out, and Lin Ya admitted that she had a boyfriend herself, and I flipped through her text once. I even knew that the number on her phone that didn''t have a name was her boyfriend''s number.


    "Then why won''t she let you see him? Have you thought about it?" Guzheng asked.


    I thought about what Guzheng said, then shook my head and said, "I don''t know."


    "I think the reason why Guzheng doesn''t want you to see him is that she doesn''t love her boyfriend!" Guzheng said firmly.


    "What?" I was shocked.


    This is the first time I''ve heard such an explanation. But for some reason, when Guzheng said that, I didn''t know how to refute her.


    Could it be that Lin Ya doesn''t love her boyfriend?


    But thinking about it doesn''t make sense. If she really doesn''t like her boyfriend, then why are you still fooling around with him? Lin Ya isn''t a girl who wants money. She hasn''t used her boyfriend''s money for so many years as far as I know. If that''s not the reason, then why?


    Who would be stupid enough to be with someone you don''t like?


    I''m getting more and more confused.


    However, Guzheng''s words caused me to think more. I found out that actually speaking of it, I cared too little about Lin Ya, or else I wouldn''t have known almost nothing about her feelings. If I wanted to know, in a place as big as Pucheng, I could track Lin Ya for a few days and find something fishy.


    Hey, if Lin Ya was really with someone I didn''t like for so many years, I would feel sorry for her.


    However, what I don''t understand is why Lin Ya was with the other party if it was what Guzheng said.


    At this moment, Guzheng said to me, "You guys are so close. I think you should apologize to other girls. After all, you are a man, right?"


    I nodded. Actually, after thinking so much, I wanted to find Lin Ya.


    "Okay, I have something else to do. Let''s go." Guzheng said to me again.


    I was stunned for a moment, and Guzheng went out. I looked at Guzheng and didn''t expect her to tell me so much about Lin Ya today, because I didn''t think she and Lin Ya were on good terms.


    "Guzheng." I called her.


    "What''s wrong?" Guzheng turned around and asked.


    "Thank you." I said sincerely.


    Guzheng smiled at me and left.


    Closing the door, I began to think about apologizing to Lin Ya, but this time she was so angry, I thought I should apologize for her, because after thinking about it, I suddenly realized that I had neglected a lot of things in my life.


    This friendship, I really value it very much! I don''t want to lose this relationship!


    I thought I might as well call all my friends over and apologize to Lin Ya in front of everyone. Moreover, as the Tiger home said before, cooking dinner for everyone when you have time is a good opportunity to prepare a feast for everyone and apologize to Lin Ya at the same time. It would kill two birds with one stone.


    So, after thinking about it, I called Old Gao, took a leave of absence, and informed him to come to my house for dinner tomorrow night.


    Then I called Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei and told them in advance. By the way, ask Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei to pick up Lin Ya. Of course, I told them not to tell Lin Ya that she was coming to my house. I was afraid she wouldn''t show up with her stubbornness.


    That''s why I didn''t dare let Old Gao pick her up, so she wouldn''t reject me if she realized she was coming to my house.


    The next day, I got up as usual and went to the pond to pick up a fish. After returning, he went to the market and bought some meat and vegetables. Because there were a lot of things to buy, he made several trips home and began to prepare.


    Lin Ya was a real foodie, and neither she nor Ding Ge''s close friends knew who infected whom. And Lin Ya was a meatless and spicy person. I knew exactly what she liked to eat for so many years, so I had to spend a lot of time preparing in advance at home.


    But Lin Ya was not fat, she was even a few pounds thinner than dinger, and I don''t know how many people envied her figure.


    I''ve done it many times before, and I''m not in a hurry. It''s just that Ding Ge used to be with me, helping me out. Now I''m the only one left, and it''s hard to say how sad I feel.


    I have some talent in cooking. Anyway, my friends like my cooking, and I enjoy the process. I am especially happy to see everyone eating my cooking.


    This time, we must prepare a sumptuous dinner party. I believe Lin Ya will not be angry with me after seeing it.


    So, to show my sincerity, I made all the dishes myself, not the ready-made ones I bought in the restaurant.


    Because there was a lot of food to cook, it was inevitable to miss out on the things to buy, so I had to go downstairs to buy again. In the day that came and went, I didn''t know how many times I went up and down the stairs.


    Stir-fry and cold dishes are fine. Just wash and cut the ingredients in advance. When they come, they can be stir-fried in a big fire and mixed with cold dishes. It''s mainly the method of meat food, because I only have one pot, so it will be more troublesome to make.


    At the end of the day, the kitchen table was almost full of plates, and all kinds of ingredients were arranged together to look very fancy.


    In the morning, I began to prepare the hard dishes such as roasted chicken, cabbage and pork. After calculating the time, I began to cook other dishes. I wanted to prepare these dishes which took a long time before they came.


    Unknowingly, the day passed.


    And the time from everyone''s arrival was getting shorter and shorter...

 Chapter 45 Apologize to Lin Ya

    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The door rang, and I smiled. I took out the freshly cooked pork slices from the pot and ran to open the door.


    At the door, Old Tiger and Lin Ya Li Xiaowei were all here.


    Regardless of whether he was tricked or not, Lin Ya was finally here. I glanced at lin ya. This girl deliberately lowered her head and didn''t look at me. She wanted to embarrass me. I said to everyone, "Come in. The dishes will be ready soon."


    Lin Ya looked a little reluctant, but under Li Xiaowei''s pull, he entered the house helplessly.


    "Everyone sit down first."


    I went to the kitchen to finish the rest of the dishes, and Hu Zi Old Gao helped me take out the dishes, chopsticks, drinks, and other things. Finally, I mixed the two cold dishes, one plate in each hand, and brought them to the table.


    "So sumptuous?" Li Xiaowei said, "It''s such a blessed day."


    Old Gao was about to stick his face into the plate, sniffed it hard and said, "It smells good!"


    Braised chicken, braised fish, braised plum and pork, boiled meat slices, fried shrimp, mapo tofu, roasted tofu, cucumber and egg, lotus and peanut, hot and sour tripe soup.


    At the end of the meal, an eight-treasure rice was added, and the dishes were ready.


    I stood in front of everyone and said to Lin Ya, "Girl, I''m sorry before. My attitude is a little bad. Don''t worry about it."


    Lin Ya, on the other hand, looked at me with a half-smile and said, "You want to get rid of me with a table of rice, don''t you?"


    I smiled guiltily, wondering if Lin Ya would forgive me or not?


    At this time, Li Xiaowei whispered beside Lin Ya, "Okay, Xing Yun has been busy all day. Just calm down."


    "Yes, look at the dishes on this table. Which one is not your favorite." Hu Zi echoed.


    "I''m on a diet!" Lin Ya said faintly.


    Old Gao swallowed and said, "Girl, lose weight, right? Don''t drool when we eat later."


    Lin Ya glared at Old Gao and said, "Neither of you is good."


    Old Gao said innocently, "What''s wrong with me? I''m lucky to make you angry, not me."


    "Yes, yes, I was wrong." I apologized again, "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault~ please forgive me~"


    The last line couldn''t help but sing. Lin Ya couldn''t help but laugh and say, "Stop singing. We can still eat if we sing again."


    As soon as I saw lin ya smile, I knew she wasn''t angry anymore. He smiled and said, "No more singing, no more singing. Let''s eat quickly and see how it tastes. It''s been a long time since I made such a sumptuous dinner."


    Then everyone picked up their chopsticks and began to eat.


    In fact, I knew that Lin Ya and I wouldn''t have kept the cold war going, or our friendship would have faded over the years. I even knew that even without this sumptuous dinner, Lin Ya and I would be back together in a few days.


    For both of us, this was just a small matter that could be ignored.


    I asked Old Gao, "Why didn''t you call Wang Mengmeng here?"


    Old Gao said, "Today, the girl is the main character, so our family won''t take the lead."


    Li Xiaowei smiled coquettishly and said, "As you say, I''m here to get some food, right?"


    "Of course not!" Old Gao said solemnly, "Without you, the girl would have been deceived."


    Lin Ya glared at Li Xiaowei, and Li Xiaowei quickly lowered his head guiltily and focused on eating.


    Looking at everyone, it was inevitable that he would think of someone he didn''t.


    ...


    Then, after dinner, they sat down and chatted for a long time, and everyone started to leave.


    But in the end, Lin Ya didn''t leave. He just said to Old Gao and the others, "Go back first. I''ll leave later."


    I didn''t know why Lin Ya stayed, but I did have something to say to her, so I let her sit in the living room.


    But for a moment, I didn''t know how to open my mouth, because yesterday she left angrily because she mentioned Lin Ya''s boyfriend. But, no matter what, I have to mention it today. There are some things that I have to figure out.


    My sensitive lips hesitated and said slowly, "Girl, don''t be angry. There are some things I think we should talk about."


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Ya asked.


    "Your boyfriend." Afraid that Lin Ya would get angry again, I gave her a guilty look.


    Lin Ya was not angry this time. He just looked at me with a puzzled look and asked calmly, "What do you want to talk about?"


    "I know you don''t want to talk about him. We know almost nothing about him over the years. Today, I didn''t ask you about him either. I just wanted to know," I looked at Lin Ya with a deep gaze and asked, "Are you happy with him? Do you love him?"


    I was a little nervous because I was afraid of hearing some bad answers.


    Lin Ya frowned slightly, as if she didn''t expect me to ask her that. For a moment, she was stunned and didn''t answer my question.


    My heart seemed to have been hit. Could it be that Guzheng''s guess was true? Did Lin Ya really not love her boyfriend?


    I felt a little sad. If Lin Ya didn''t love him, why did he spend nearly three years with him?


    I desperately want an answer!


    Lin Ya suddenly stood up. She still didn''t answer my question, but looked out of the window with a little disappointment. I also stood up, walked to her side, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Xing Yun, there are some things that can''t be said in one or two sentences." Lin Ya took a deep breath, and there seemed to be a secret between her brows. She lowered her head and whispered, "Can we not talk about him anymore?"


    After asking so many questions, lin ya still didn''t give me any answers. I was even more confused. What was so complicated between her and her boyfriend?


    But she didn''t want to talk, and I didn''t want to force her, and I didn''t want to force her!


    "All right, then. If you don''t want to say it, we won''t. It''s just, girl, don''t let yourself be wronged, okay? If he dares to bully you, I''ll chop him up with a knife!"


    "No one bullied me." Lin Ya smiled bitterly and looked at me.


    "That''s good."


    "By the way, we''ll continue to take pictures of the pond tomorrow." Lin Ya said to me again.


    I nodded, as expected.


    Lin Ya added, "There''s a photographer available tomorrow, so I don''t need your help."


    I froze for a moment and then asked, "Are you still filming alone?"


    Lin Ya gave a "Yes" and smiled, "Take it as a photo shoot."


    "But a portrait is different from a wedding photo." I casually said, "Have you ever seen a real wedding dress?"


    Lin Ya looked up at me and chuckled. "I''ve seen it before," he said softly."


    "Stop it!"


    As I walked a few steps in the room, a strange thought suddenly popped up in my mind. Maybe it wasn''t that weird either. I scratched my head and couldn''t open my mouth for a moment.


    Lin Ya looked at me doubtfully. I looked up into her eyes and said, "Why don''t we take a picture?"


    "Us?"


    Lin Ya immediately took two steps back, a rare shy smile on his face.


    "Yeah. It''s weird for you to take wedding photos alone!" I said, "Then let''s shoot."


    After all, there will be a lot of fishermen taking pictures in the pond. I don''t want people to point fingers at lin ya. I thought about it and continued to explain to Lin Ya, "You see, there aren''t many other actors who do kissing scenes and bed scenes, and those graphic models also do wedding photos to earn money. Let''s just do a sample film."


    "Let me think, let me think." Lin Ya could not help but chuckle, as if he thought this was a very strange thing.


    "Sure. But don''t think so!"


    "Can I give you an answer tomorrow?" After a while, Lin Ya didn''t seem to be able to accept my offer, but she didn''t refuse and wanted to go back and think about it.


    I don''t care. Actually, I did it to help lin ya. I can''t force her if she really doesn''t want to.


    Later on, I thought about it. In fact, it was just like that. It was just to help a buddy shoot a sample film.


    The next day, I came to the pond as usual.


    Lin Ya had arrived just like the day before, and she had already put on light makeup today, which was the best icing on the cake for her who was not suitable for heavy makeup. When she saw me coming, Lin Ya said disdainfully, "Why are you so late?"


    "I''m on time for work. I''m not late either."


    "Come here!"


    However, as soon as I put the car away, Lin Ya pulled me into the car and opened the makeup box to make up for me. My mouth trembled and I asked, "No, what''s going on?"


    "Didn''t you say that? Take a picture!" Lin ya looked at me.


    "Ah?" I finally understood. What Lin Ya meant was that he agreed with what I said yesterday. I smiled again and said, "Do you still use makeup?"


    "Of course, now we have to treat ourselves as models and show off the best results so that others will be attracted to the attractions of the pond."


    "You worked so hard, filming, putting on makeup, and planning. Did your boss give you a raise?"


    "Our boss didn''t treat me badly anyway."


    Lin Ya began to wipe my face. I was not used to it, but there was nothing I could do. I could only listen to lin ya for today.


    Then, we changed into the clothes that Lin Ya brought from the studio. After Lin Ya changed, we officially entered the shoot.


    At first, it was a little weird. I didn''t know how to describe the feeling of taking a wedding photo with my best friend. Lin Ya and I always laughed. Sometimes when they looked at each other, they couldn''t help but blush.


    But it was good to get used to it. Lin Ya and I started laughing and joking as usual. We took the shoot as a job and wanted to do it well. At the end of the day, we changed a lot of clothes, which was much more tiring than the shooting of a couple.


    And when I was filming the last set of wedding dresses, I was still shocked by Lin Ya''s beauty!

 Chapter 46 Diving to Save Lives

    Lin Ya was wearing a one-shoulder wedding dress. The front part of her chest and upper arm were made of transparent lace. Her hands were a pair of white silky gloves, and she was looking at me with a long tail in her hands and a smile on her face.


    I finally understood that the woman in the wedding dress that people often said was the most beautiful. At this time, I felt as if I had never seen Lin Ya before. The beautiful wedding dress made Lin Ya have a dreamy beauty.


    I was a little stunned, and quickly helped lin ya pull up the tail of the wedding dress. I couldn''t help but say, "Beautiful!"


    Lin Ya smiled and I whispered in her ear, "I''m talking about clothes!"


    Lin Ya pinched me when he heard that.


    This was the last set of clothes for the shoot. I also changed into a suit and the two of them started the final shoot.


    At this time, the setting sun was shining in the sky, and the whole pond was covered in a soft golden light. Lin Ya in a wedding dress seemed to be the most beautiful scenery in the pond. Her fragrant shoulders revealed a beautiful collarbone. The skinny Lin Ya was especially suitable for this style. The white wedding dress made her elegant and moving like a white swan.


    But when I looked at Lin Ya, it was as if I had fallen into a vivid illusion.


    It seems that the person in front of me is not Lin Ya, but Ding Ge.


    When I was with Ding Ge, I told her about the scene when we took our wedding photos. The sky and the sea intersected, and the blue sky and white clouds reflected in the sea. We seemed to step on the air, unable to tell where the sky was and where the earth was. It was as if there were only two of us left between the sky and the earth.


    The dreamy light brought breathtaking beauty!


    Ding Ge loved the sea. She wanted to be able to take our wedding photos by the sea, so I couldn''t help but think of her when I took photos in the pond.


    But I managed to hide my emotions and did a good job of filming.


    After the shoot, we went to the hotel and had a big meal. Lin Ya wanted to pay me, but I didn''t agree to it, and Lin Ya couldn''t do anything about it.


    After dinner, lin ya took the photographer away and Old Gao drove me home.


    On the way, Old Gao looked at me in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect you to take a wedding photo with the girl."


    I smiled, but I didn''t expect it.


    Although she was one of my best friends, her other identity was also Ding Ge''s best friend, and dinger was my ex-girlfriend, so it would be especially awkward to really think about it.


    So, I can only think less about it. I just want to help my friend. Besides, Ding Ge and I have been separated for so long, and now we are almost out of touch.


    "How do you feel?" Old Gao asked.


    "It was a little weird at first, but just pat it." I''m telling the truth.


    "Xing Yun." Old Gao coughed and turned to look at me. After a moment of deliberation, he said, "Xing Yun, have you ever thought about being with a girl?"


    I looked at Old Gao and didn''t understand what he meant for a moment. I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean," Old Gao said, "You... You broke up with Ding Ge for so long. Although the girl and Ding Ge are good friends, it''s nothing if you want to be together now, right? This girl is really a nice person!"


    I understood what Old Gao meant. I shook my head with a smile and said to Old Gao, "Girl has a boyfriend. Have you forgotten?"


    "Hey! How could I forget about this?"


    Old Gao looked a little annoyed, but after a while, he frowned again and asked in confusion, "No, she has a boyfriend. What wedding photos do you take with her?"


    This... I can''t explain it to Old Gao.


    ...


    Just like that, the days continued to move forward, and I still lived a simple life of pond and home.


    Every day, looking at the fish that occasionally jumped out of the water in the pond, I couldn''t help but think, if only I were as free as these fish, unrestrained, and free to swim in the water, how comfortable it would be.


    But on second thought, they were free again!


    Their realm of life was just a closed pond, like a frog in a well, unable to jump out of this world. When they escaped from here one day, they were not far from death.


    They should be pretty sad!


    Alas, how can a son not a fish know the sorrow of a fish?


    Who knows the sadness in my heart?


    Lin Ya seemed to really care about the pond, which was a precious place. He repaired the small pond and even decorated it with stones of different sizes. Some trees were planted in some parts of the pond and the whole pond became much more beautiful.


    Later, an artificial pool was built in the pond, which was quite beautiful in shape. There were also some ornamental fish in it, and the red and yellow ones were especially beautiful.


    Half a month later, couples came to the pond to take wedding photos. Gradually, people came every day. Sometimes one couple, sometimes several couples. Lin Ya''s original idea came true. The studio and the pond won, and even Old Gao had to raise his hands to praise them.


    Time rolled on and on, and a month passed without a trace.


    Everything seemed to be moving in the right direction. Li Xiaowei and Hu Zi also took wedding photos in the pond, and the days were approaching their wedding day by day.


    Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng would still pair up in the pond from time to time, and the relationship seemed to have entered a stable phase from the infatuation. The partnership between lin ya and Old Gao was so pleasant that it added another income to the pond.


    And I, still alone, had no choice but to be helpless with Guzheng. My parents knew that my blind date had not been successful, and they were inevitably anxious. They tried their best to find out the introduction for me, and they always wanted me to go home for a blind date. However, I used the excuse that the pond was very busy these days and avoided it.


    Looking at the group of people around him, it seemed that they were all very happy.


    Where are those who have no news?


    How are you?


    ...


    The day passed quickly, and Old Gao was not in the pond. After saying goodbye to old meng, I rode my bike and left.


    There was a river not far from the pond, and the river was quite wide. There were many trees planted by the river. Usually, some couples liked to enjoy the scenery here. Usually, I would cross the bridge on the river when I came home.


    But today, I suddenly saw someone in the river, apparently drowning, struggling desperately in the river.


    I immediately had a cold war, and I couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. At present, no one passed by here, and the possibility of asking for help is very small. But I still threw the car aside and shouted at the open field, "Help! Help!"


    As I shouted, I ran towards the drowning man.


    It was still important to save people at the moment. I didn''t think so much at all. I threw my shoes and clothes off and jumped into the river.


    The river was not in a hurry at all, but it was quite deep. There was also news of drowning here before.


    I concentrated on my mental strength and swam towards the drowning man, but at this moment I finally saw that the river was not one person falling into the water, but two.


    I was a little confused. I was very confident in saving one person, but I couldn''t save two.


    Time did not allow me to think at all. First, I swam to a person nearby, put my arms around her neck, and paddled with the other hand towards the shore.


    There was a man and a woman drowning. I saved the woman first.


    However, when you hold a person with one hand and swim, you will find that the speed will become quite slow, as if every step is particularly difficult, and there will be a sense of uncontrollability, this feeling makes you feel particularly powerless, that your strength is so insignificant, so small.


    The woman''s struggle made me feel especially heavy, and the short few meters that I swam to the shore became so long.


    All I could do was grit my teeth and swim to the shore with all my might. Put the woman on the shore.


    Looking back at the drowning man, the other man''s condition was extremely dangerous, getting farther and farther from the shore, and as time went by, his struggle became more and more useless. When I tried to save him, his figure was already submerged by the water.


    In just a few seconds, the situation was a thousand catties a hair!


    But I kept my eyes on the area where he had just appeared and swam over.


    When I swam there, I couldn''t see a man at all. I was a little flustered. The fear of seeing myself being able to save but not being saved made me feel cold all over!


    At that time, I didn''t even think about how great I was. In fact, what I wanted was very simple, just to save people. Besides, I didn''t think I was going to die, and I was still full of strength!


    So, I held my breath, thinking that I must save someone!


    However, I dived into the water and leaned against my hands to look for the man''s body. My eyes couldn''t see anything under the water, so I could only look for it without any position or direction.


    I was even more flustered, flustered and anxious, as if I had a feeling of being electrocuted! But at this point, I would not give up easily, so I dived into the water and swam as hard as I could!


    Fortunately, the emperor did not disappoint those who had a heart, and I finally found a man''s body. It''s just, maybe because I''m a little tired, I actually feel that the man is especially heavy, as if he''s carrying a bag of cement on his shoulder, and I feel like I can''t catch him.


    There was also a sore feeling in her arm.


    I felt like I was being dragged into the water by a man, as if my body was sinking uncontrollably. I choked on a few mouthfuls of the river, and it was especially uncomfortable. My eyes hurt. And his arms were extremely sore, and the soreness was extreme.


    Finally, I realized that I had entered an extremely dangerous situation.


    Unfortunately, when I realized this, I didn''t have much strength, but I instinctively hugged the man, refusing to let go, not even thinking. Then I let him drag me away, our figures floating and sinking in the river, and I felt a little dizzy.


    It''s like the whole world is shaking...


    Gradually, I lost consciousness and passed out.

 Chapter 47 How Much I Want to Go Back to the Past

    At such a young age, I rarely thought about what would happen after I died.


    Most of the time, we are always stuck in reality, bothered, thinking about the future, and calculating our lives.


    When I was rolling on the river and felt like I was about to report to the king of hell, there was a moment when I suddenly felt an indescribable relief!


    What else could he think of when he died?


    There''s no need to worry about anything anymore, no need to worry about work, no need to worry about love. But how could I leave like this? There are still parents waiting for me to serve at home. I haven''t had time to be filial to them. I''ve made them sad countless times. How can I make them sad? I can''t leave the responsibility that I should have taken on to them. Even if I die, I have to fucking live!


    I''m not a rapist or a villain. After I die, there will still be friends who cry and cry for me. Old Gao, Hu Zi, Lin Ya, these brothers and friends, how much they want to have a chat with them and have a drink with them!


    As I gradually regained consciousness, I felt an indescribable pain all over my body.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard some small and suppressed cries.


    Who''s crying?


    I moved my body, but suddenly there was a pain in my body, and I couldn''t help but moan. When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying in a hospital bed.


    I don''t know how I got here, but it doesn''t matter anymore. What matters is that I woke up.


    I''m still alive!


    I looked to the side, and there was no one, so did anyone cry just now? Or is it my illusion?


    After a while, my father, my mother, my aunt and Old Gao both walked in. They were so excited that my mother and aunt even cried.


    "Mom, aunt, why are you crying?" I forced a smile to comfort my mother.


    "Xing Yun, you''re finally awake." Old Gao was also very excited, his face twitching, and said to me with some discomfort, "If you can''t wake up, how can I explain it to your parents? Me!"


    He slapped himself and his eyes turned red.


    I was so excited that I quickly said, "What does this have to do with you?"


    "Well, I''m awake, aren''t I? All right, you guys are all right. Do you know?"


    Although she woke up, she still felt a little uncomfortable and weak. After a while, the nurse came and asked me about my condition before leaving.


    I drank some water and then closed my eyes to rest.


    When I woke up, I found a few strangers around me, and I looked at them in confusion.


    "Big brother!" At this moment, a man looked at me.


    I don''t seem to know this person at all, but I seem to have met him somewhere.


    "Big brother, it''s us, the two people you saved." At this moment, the woman beside the man also spoke.


    "Oh! So it''s you two." I immediately realized that it was the man and woman I saved yesterday. No wonder I said they looked familiar. If they didn''t say it, I really couldn''t remember them.


    Seeing that the two of them were fine, I was really happy. I felt that even if I died, it was worth it. One life for two lives.


    "Thank you so much, big brother." At this moment, the girl''s eyes turned red and she said, "If you hadn''t saved us yesterday, I''m afraid we would have died."


    "Thank you, big brother." The man said gratefully.


    "It''s okay. You''re welcome." I smiled.


    This feeling of being thanked for doing good was actually quite comfortable, especially when he saw that he had actually saved two lives, his heart could not help but feel a little proud.


    At this time, some strangers around me were also praising me, making me feel a little embarrassed. I don''t know these people, they are some relatives of this man and woman, and this man and woman are also lovers. That day, playing by the river, the woman accidentally fell into the river. The man wanted to save the woman, but he couldn''t swim. If I hadn''t arrived in time that day, maybe two people would have died.


    At this time, it should be the father of a boy or girl. When he walked up, he suddenly took out a paper bag from his pocket. It looked puffy. He put the paper bag in my hand and looked at me gratefully. He said, "Young man, it''s really not much to say a thousand or ten thousand thanks. There''s something new about our family here. Just take it."


    In fact, when I saw the paper bag, I knew that it must be money, and it looked like a lot of money, but I immediately shook my head and said firmly, "No, no, I can''t accept this money."


    He saved two people voluntarily, how could he be paid for it?


    What has it become!


    However, the other party''s attitude was quite determined, and then my father and mother came over. The two elders had been teachers all their lives, and their attitude was even more determined than mine. No matter what, we can''t take this money, or our old meng family''s reputation will be ruined.


    Seeing my parents so insistent, the other party finally took the money back.


    After repeatedly expressing their gratitude, the family finally left.


    I don''t want my father and mother to be at the hospital. It makes me very uncomfortable. I really don''t want them to serve me anymore. I don''t want them to run around for me. But both of them were extremely stubborn and refused to leave. At night, Old Gao came back.


    I continued to persuade the two of them, since I was sure nothing was going on, and Old Gao was still there to watch over them. The two elders finally went back.


    Old Gao sat beside me with a bench.


    Sitting here, Old Gao began to say to me, "Did you see the person you saved yesterday?"


    "See you."


    Old Gao gave me a blank look and said seriously, "Do you know how dangerous the situation was yesterday? Damn! You almost died, you know? Is it worth risking your life just for two strangers you don''t know?"


    "How could I have thought so much?" I smiled bitterly and said, "I think I can save them."


    "You''re just trying to be strong!" Old Gao cursed. He pointed at me again and said, "I don''t know what to say about you. What a fool! What a fool! Idiot!"


    Although Old Gao scolded me, I felt warm in my heart.


    Then Old Gao said, "Hu Zi and xiao wei came. You were sleeping when they went back. I might have to come over later."


    "Why are they running so late? Tell them not to come."


    "Come on, the more people come, the better." Old Gao said angrily.


    "By the way, Guzheng and Ding Ge have also been here."


    Suddenly, when I heard that familiar name, my heart trembled.


    I asked in disbelief, "Who? Who did you say came?"


    "Guzheng. Ding Ge is here, too, with Lin Ya." Old Gao replied.


    "Why is she here?"


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to come back!


    "You two broke up. You''re not enemies anymore." Old Gao said, "I didn''t know if you could come back to life. They came to see what happened. Besides, she came with lin ya. Ding Ge can''t come. Lin Ya can always come."


    I was silent, but I couldn''t calm down.


    Ding Ge didn''t come to the hospital the last time. This time, I thought she wouldn''t come either.


    Suddenly, I thought of the previous cry. Who was crying by my bed?


    Could it be Ding Ge?


    I don''t think so. She came here with Lin Ya.


    That''s Guzheng?


    After a while, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei came over, and I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Actually, my body basically didn''t hurt, and I was in good spirits. When I brushed past the god of death, I felt like a freshman. I chatted with Hu Zi Li Xiaowei, and they were relieved that I had recovered well.


    While we were talking and laughing, another sound of footsteps came.


    In front of him was Lin Ya in a red windbreaker, followed by Ding Ge, whom he had not seen for a long time!


    I don''t know how to describe the feeling of meeting Ding Ge again. That feeling is more complicated than the most difficult final question in the college entrance examination!


    How long has it been since we met?


    It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?


    Ding Ge looked the same as before, still so beautiful, always so beautiful!


    It just seemed that she was much thinner than before, and I suddenly felt a little sorry for her. I felt as if she was not happy, and there was no expression on her face.


    To be honest, when I saw Ding Ge coming to see me, I was still very excited. I even felt like crying for no reason!


    Her arrival seemed to touch the softest part of my heart again, and I felt the urge to step forward and hold her tightly.


    But I can''t!


    She already has a boyfriend!


    The thought of this made me feel like blood was dripping from my heart. She had come to visit her out of kindness and righteousness. After all, we could barely call her'' friends''. When Ding Ge and I met, she just nodded slightly to say hello to me.


    There were so many people around me, and I just touched her eyes. She didn''t say anything. I just smiled and said to her and Lin Ya, "Here we go."


    Lin Ya looked at me angrily and said angrily, "Have you discussed with Old Gao? Come and visit him. He will come again after he leaves! Did he treat the hospital as his mother''s market? Was it fun? Other people''s lives are worth it. Your life is not worth it, is it?"


    Lin Ya was still sarcastic, but his tone suddenly became more serious. He yelled at me, "Are you dying, Meng Xingyun?"


    "No." I know she said that because she cared about me. Those who don''t know may think we have a grudge.


    I said to Lin Ya guiltily, "This is a hospital. Can we keep our voices down?"


    "I don''t know when you''ve become so helpful. You don''t even want to die!" Lin Ya''s tone was very impolite, and his heart was surging, looking rather excited.


    I frowned and smiled bitterly, "It''s not what you think."


    "Well, you just woke up. Lie down and rest. There''s not much to talk about." Li Xiaowei said, then comforted Lin Ya.


    I had to shut my mouth, looking helpless.


    She couldn''t help but look at Ding Ge, but when she really stood in front of me, she didn''t dare.


    Although I wanted to hear Ding Ge''s voice, Ding Ge didn''t say anything. She just stood back a little and just stood there quietly, occasionally glancing at me and then looking away.


    Everyone kept talking and laughing. Although I was lying in the hospital bed, I had the illusion of returning to the past.


    If possible, how much I want to go back to the past!


    ...

 Chapter 48 See You, Prime Minister Ding Ge Guzheng

    It was getting late, and soon they were all going back. Hu Zi said that he would stay with me at the hospital tonight, so he asked Li Xiaowei to go back first, so the three girls left together.


    Before he left, Ding Ge did not say a word!


    This made me feel a sense of loss.


    After they left, only Old Tiger and I were left. I took a breath and said to them, "Actually, I''m fine alone. You guys should go back later."


    "Come on, you just have a good sleep. You just don''t have to worry about us." Old Gao said.


    "Yes." Hu Zi said.


    I smiled. It was a great honor to have these two good brothers.


    I didn''t expect that after a while, someone came again. It was Guzheng!


    Guzheng said apologetically, "I''m sorry I came so late."


    I smiled and said, "Didn''t you come here during the day?"


    "Well, you haven''t woken up yet. How are you? How are you feeling now?" Guzheng asked.


    "Good." I replied with a smile.


    "That''s good. This time, you are really scary. Don''t be so scary next time." Although Guzheng joked, his eyes were still filled with heartache.


    I didn''t dare to face Guzheng''s direct gaze, so I lowered my eyes and said, "No, no."


    As it was getting late, Guzheng left soon after she came over. Before she left, she said to me, "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Ah, I secretly sighed. Why is this girl Guzheng so stubborn? Is she really not looking back after breaking through the south wall?


    Then the lights were turned off in the room, and only the tv made some noise, but it was still very quiet. I didn''t feel sleepy and looked out the window bored, but I couldn''t see anything. The strange environment and the unique smell of the hospital made me a little uncomfortable.


    Old Gao and Hu Zi asked for two company beds and lay on them with a slight snoring sound coming out. It was really hard for both of them. If the bed was too narrow for the fat man, I couldn''t sleep. I had slept once before, and it was especially uncomfortable.


    There''s nothing I can say about having such a brother in need.


    I lay in bed in a daze and couldn''t sleep. I slept too long during the day. I was afraid that it would affect Old Gao and Hu Zi''s sleep, so I turned off the tv and the room became quiet, as if the whole world was quiet.


    I looked out of the window and couldn''t see the moon. The moonlight was so bleak, and all I could see was a chaotic wasteland.


    In fact, his body is very strong, rarely sick, this year because of drinking, his body is much weaker than before. I rarely come to the hospital, but Ding Ge''s health is very bad. She often gets headaches and colds when she is free, and her stomach is uncomfortable. She can''t eat too much spicy food and cold food, but she still likes spicy food.


    Seeing Ding Ge again, my heart was flooded again!


    I think if we hadn''t broken up, she would be the one taking care of me now, right?


    I don''t know why, but this time, the fluctuation seems to be stronger than before. I don''t know if being hospitalized has made me weak. I really want to hug Ding Ge, so I miss her so much.


    I even had a crazy, strong urge to get back together with her, and then it hurt deeply again, as if the glass had been cut out of my flesh.


    I feel like I''m in a dead circle and can''t escape!


    I seem to ask god, why is love so torturous? Why?


    If I had known it would be so painful, I would have preferred not to experience love.


    I can''t take it anymore. I''m afraid I''ll go crazy if I keep doing this!


    I don''t know when, it seems that there is a cold feeling in my ears...


    In the morning, Hu Zi and Old Gao got up early, and Hu Zi still had to work. He had said that he would take a leave today, so I advised him to go to work. Old Gao was here. Besides, I''m fine. Why are you still here? Hu Zi finally left, leaving Old Gao alone in bed.


    I asked Old Gao, "Can old meng pond be alone?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem at all." Old Gao said with great confidence.


    "I''ve never seen such a careless boss like you." I was speechless. Actually, Old Gao was very attentive to the pond.


    "You don''t have to doubt people. Old meng is a good person."


    "Yes."


    "You, don''t think so much. Just lie down in the hospital." Old Gao said nonchalantly, "That family is paying for the medical treatment anyway."


    "Then I can''t stay here forever."


    "So what? You saved their lives and stayed in the hospital for a few more days?" The more Old Gao spoke, the more excited he became.


    "Okay, take a break." I said, "If you''re bored, go back first. I''m fine here alone."


    "Can you do it alone?" Old Gao gave me a blank look.


    "Why not? I''m fine. I still want to be discharged today."


    "Pull it down, you can pull it down!" Old Gao said impatiently, "Just lie down and kill the hospital. When will you be better and when will you be discharged?"


    "This is not good for me."


    "What the hell, are you a doctor?" Old Gao said sarcastically.


    "All right, all right." Instead of getting sick, I was about to get mad at Old Gao. I said, "You should go. I''m fine alone. You still have wang mengmeng to accompany you."


    "Why do I feel like you''re trying to chase me away the more I look at you?" Old Gao looked at me suspiciously and said with a sneer, "You don''t want to sneak out of the hospital while we''re not here, do you? Last time, you secretly left the hospital. This time, you try to sneak out again! Don''t worry, buddy. I won''t leave today. I''ll be at the hospital with you 24 hours a day."


    "How could I!"


    "It''s better not to have this idea!" Old Gao continued to be poor with me.


    "If you want to open a hospital bed for you, you can also live in it." I said angrily.


    "What''s the bed for? Just squeeze it." Old Gao said as he approached me.


    "Get lost!" I immediately scolded.


    "Can we still be gay?"


    "Fuck you!"


    Just as Old Gao and I were joking, a man came in from the door.


    I immediately fell silent and began to suppress my feelings.


    Ding Ge, she''s here again!


    If it was just to accompany lin ya yesterday, there might be a reason to make sense. But today, she came by herself.


    My heart was filled with surprise. Why is she here again? Didn''t she already have a boyfriend? Isn''t it appropriate to see me?


    Old Gao also saw Ding Ge. He greeted Ding Ge, "Here we are."


    Ding Ge smiled and nodded.


    Then Ding Ge and I looked at each other again. For a moment, none of the three of us spoke. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became awkward. I didn''t know what to say to Ding Ge.


    At this moment, Old Gao said, "Well, I''ll go out for a while and you guys can talk."


    Then Old Gao went out, leaving Ding Ge and me alone in the room.


    There was still a brief silence.


    My heart could no longer calm down. My eyes looked at Ding Ge, and my heart was like a raging wave. The muscles on my face stiffened and my smile was so unnatural.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    It was still Ding Ge''s voice. It was so familiar that it seemed to be echoing in my head all the time, but it seemed that I hadn''t heard it in several worlds.


    Her voice was still the same as before, but I suddenly felt that her voice seemed to have become fragile and heartbreaking.


    I smiled and said, "It''s all right. It was all right yesterday."


    Ding ge pouted and nodded. The room fell into silence again. The oppressive atmosphere made me feel suffocated.


    "How have you been?" I asked dinger.


    "Good." Ding Ge replied faintly.


    That''s good. Such a vague answer is best for a former lover like us. It seems that we only have this kind of conversation left, right?


    I nodded and said, "That''s good, that''s good."


    The room fell silent for the first time.


    And this kind of silence, is completely different from before, this kind of silence will drive people crazy!


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and I asked, "How''s it going with your boyfriend?"


    After saying this, I felt like slapping myself in the mouth. Why the hell would I ask this question?


    Then I regret it!


    Ding Ge glanced at me, then lowered his head slightly and replied faintly, "That''s it."


    The vague answer was almost as good as not saying anything. I couldn''t hear anything from ding ge''s words. But I don''t want to know either.


    I looked at Ding Ge. She seemed to have changed. She looked much thinner than before, with an indescribable sadness on her delicate face, indifferent and lonely, like a stray bird, flying aloof and aloof.


    Her expression made me feel a little ashamed. It was all because of me that she became unhappy. It seemed that she had never seen the smile on her face again.


    Neither Ding Ge nor I spoke. The two of us sat quietly in the ward, one sitting, the other standing. We were only a few steps away, but I felt as if I would never catch her again.


    Speechless!


    It was as if something was blocking his heart...


    Just then, a man suddenly walked into the ward.


    It was Guzheng!


    She said yesterday that she would come to see me again today. I didn''t expect that she would actually come here so early. I suddenly realized that this should be the first time Ding Ge and Guzheng met.


    When Guzheng saw someone in the room, his eyes were a little confused, but when they looked at each other, I felt as if they had exchanged a lot of things in an instant. It was as if Ding Ge knew who Guzheng was and Guzheng knew who Ding Ge was without my introduction.


    That look was indescribable.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    Guzheng spoke first, and Ding Ge smiled back.

 Chapter 49 Cooking for the Guzheng

    I introduced the two of them separately, although I thought the introduction was redundant.


    Guzheng was still holding something in his hand. It looked like some kind of fruit. She put the things on the cabinet by the bed and asked me, "How are you feeling now?"


    Ding Ge just asked the same question.


    "It''s okay. Okay."


    "Well, how about some fruit?" Guzheng said to Ding Ge again.


    "No, no." Ding Ge replied politely.


    It seemed that Guzheng''s tone gave the impression of a hostess. I don''t know how ding ge would guess about our relationship, but I didn''t want to explain it to her. It wasn''t necessary, was it?


    Guzheng asked again, "Have you eaten?"


    "No."


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    "Just go to the hospital restaurant and buy some later."


    "No, that''s not good. I''ll go out and buy you what you want to eat."


    "It''s not that troublesome. I''ll let Old Gao buy it later." I don''t really like being close to Guzheng, especially in front of Ding Ge.


    "What''s the trouble? There''s food on the other side of the hospital. We haven''t eaten yet." At this moment, Guzheng looked at Ding Ge and asked with a smile, "Ding Ge hasn''t eaten either, has he? Let''s go together."


    "No, I''ll be leaving soon. You guys eat." Ding Ge still maintained a polite smile.


    "That''s fine." Guzheng said to me again, "Then I''ll go down and buy some. You guys talk."


    Before I could say no, Guzheng went out and I sighed.


    Ding Ge and I were left alone in the room again, and the awkward atmosphere intensified.


    I don''t know if Ding Ge misunderstood anything. Although I tricked Lin Ya to pass the fake information to Ding Ge before, I confessed the truth to Lin Ya later. I don''t know if Lin Ya told Ding Ge the truth.


    Ding Ge didn''t ask me about my relationship with Guzheng, and she didn''t see any emotion on her face. After a while, she whispered to me, "It''s nothing. I''ll go first."


    I nodded and said, "Okay."


    Not long after Ding Ge left, Guzheng came back.


    Holding the steaming rice in my hand, I had no excuse. I simply ate two mouthfuls and didn''t want to say anything. Lying in bed, I was silent.


    Every time I see Ding Ge, my heart never calms down.


    How long will this last?


    I thought I would never meet Ding Ge again, but now...


    What else can I say? But when I closed my eyes, I couldn''t help but wonder, does Ding Ge still have feelings for me? Otherwise, why would she come alone today? If she had a boyfriend, it wouldn''t be appropriate, would it?


    I clenched my fists and took a deep breath. Guzheng looked at me and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    I knew that if Guzheng really liked me, she wouldn''t have any good feelings for Ding Ge. This could be seen from the silent exchange between the two of them just now.


    In fact, both of them were gentle girls. Otherwise, the process of looking at each other like Lin Ya would always be like a war without gunpowder.


    "Miss someone else again?"


    I knew who Guzheng was referring to, and I replied faintly, "No."


    Guzheng smiled, as if she could see through it, and then she did not mention dinger.


    And I have no choice but to pursue her.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I feel like Guzheng and I are really similar. They are both so stubborn!


    What else can I say?


    "Why are you here so early?"


    "I''m not afraid you''re bored, but it seems that I''ve been thinking too much." Guzheng added with a hint.


    "Not as bored as you are." I couldn''t help but mock her.


    "Not as boring as you." Guzheng seemed to find this bickering amusing.


    "Yes!" I''m not bored and I won''t say those words to her.


    ...


    Originally, my body was fine and I didn''t want to stay in the hospital for one more day, but I stayed under the pressure of my family for another two days. If I wanted to stay one more day, I was afraid I would go crazy.


    Most of the time, my family and Old Gao were by my side, and Guzheng was there when I was free. I don''t know if Ding Ge misunderstood my relationship with Guzheng, but my parents must have misunderstood.


    She was supposed to be my blind date, and now she''s still in contact with me. There must be something going on. My parents are almost treating Guzheng as half of our daughter-in-law, even though we''re nothing.


    Guzheng, on the other hand, was very calm and maintained a girl''s reserved demeanor. When she spoke to my parents, she was also an uncle and auntie who called out sweetly. Looking at the smile on my mother''s face, I felt a little more guilty. What should I do after this deception was exposed?


    When I returned to the pond, life was once again peaceful. One day, after I got home from work, I was too lazy to cook. So I went to the supermarket outside the neighborhood to buy two bags of instant noodles and eat them casually.


    Since I was single, instant noodles have been one of my most loyal companions, just like wine. But now that she has a job, she eats less instant noodles than before.


    Two bags of instant noodles with two hams and a one-yuan steamed bun would be a sumptuous meal for me. But after taking the instant noodles today and looking at the ham on the shelf, I couldn''t help but laugh at myself.


    Having been a single dog for more than a year, he felt like he was showing off his love for everything. Trees on both sides of the road, red, green, and yellow lights intertwined, and even looked at the two men hooked up shoulder to shoulder.


    "Forget it! I won''t eat ham today." I said something in my heart.


    After paying the bill at the counter, I came out of the supermarket with my things in my hands. But when I opened the door curtain and wanted to come out, a hurried figure almost hit me.


    I quickly dodged to the side, and then I saw the person, who also saw me.


    What should I say? I really want to say to Guzheng in front of me, are you really not following me?


    "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise.


    "Guess!" Guzheng smiled mischievously at me.


    "I can''t guess." I looked at the side of the road and didn''t see Guzheng''s car.


    Guzheng glanced at me as if he disliked my boredom. She glanced at the thing in my hand and said, "What did you buy?" She unwelcome took a look at the bag and said, "Instant noodles."


    "Ah."


    "Are you out of your mind? Instant noodles and steamed buns are miserable!" Guzheng said sarcastically.


    "Oh, I''m too lazy to cook. I can make do with it." Guzheng, on the other hand, became more and more familiar with me, and her tone of voice was very different from before. She said that she really did it when she told me to be my friend and chase me, and she did it step by step.


    This girl, be stubborn!


    "All right, don''t make do. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner." Guzheng said in a big voice.


    I was speechless. I was tired of hearing Guzheng say this. I quickly said, "Forget it. You are a beautiful woman, and even if the men who want to treat you to a meal are not a handful, there are still some. Why did you insist on inviting me? How cheap!"


    Guzheng said nonchalantly, "I don''t think so! Eating delicacies with disgusting people is still disgusting. Stop nagging and go. What do you want to eat?"


    "No, I really don''t want to eat out today."


    "Okay, let''s take it and eat at your place." Guzheng looked at me with bright eyes.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Isn''t it enough that we don''t eat at the restaurant?"


    "Sure. If not, then not." Guzheng smiled and said, "I haven''t eaten yet. Can''t you let me eat instant noodles with you?"


    "I didn''t ask for your company."


    "Forget it then. I''ll buy two more bags of instant noodles." Guzheng said he was going to the supermarket.


    "Ouch!"


    I quickly pulled her up and asked, "Have you really not eaten yet?"


    "No. I don''t want to treat you to dinner." Guzheng seemed to be in a good mood, smiling all the time.


    I sighed and said, "Forget it. Buy some food. I''ll cook for you later."


    "Really?" Guzheng leaped and his eyes sparkled.


    I nodded.


    Then Guzheng and I went back to the supermarket, went to the vegetable section, bought some vegetables, bought some meat, and in the end, the bags in both hands were full. At the cashier, Guzheng, the girl, wanted to pay again, but in the end, I paid.


    I can''t help it. I often come to this supermarket. Even the waiter looks familiar. I can''t let others despise me. Let a beautiful woman rush to pay the bill, and it gets out that my face is not bright.


    The two of them walked out of the supermarket and back to the neighborhood. The road was not far and they soon reached home.


    Suddenly, she felt as if she and Guzheng were a newlyweds, living a daily life of rice, firewood, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea. I believe many strangers will misunderstand us when they see us walking in this neighborhood.


    But I can''t explain anything.


    When I got home, I started to turn green. Guzheng was by my side all the time, trying to help but not knowing what to do. I told her to rest in the living room, but she was still watching me, asking questions, like a child.


    Guzheng told me that she didn''t know how to cook, and of course, that was what I expected. Speaking of which, Guzheng was also considered a rich lady. She usually wore gold and silver, so she must be very rich. It''s normal to spend too much money and not experience human suffering.


    Our lives are very different, and that''s one of the reasons why I keep rejecting her. Even if she likes me, what will happen to our life together in the future? It is conceivable that there will be no harmony. Our lives are too different.


    At first, she might still feel fresh, but as time passed, she would definitely be annoyed.


    I washed and cut the vegetables separately, cracked the eggs, and prepared the meat. After all the ingredients were ready, I prepared the fried vegetables.


    After a while, a few dishes were served. Dishes that are not too complicated in the process are all home-cooked dishes that are not difficult. Shredded pork with green pepper, spicy tofu, stir-fried potato, garlic egg. Four small dishes, two people are more than enough to eat.

 Chapter 50 : To Celebrate Our Being Neighbors

    Guzheng looked at my stir-fried vegetables with a surprised face. He looked at me in disbelief as if he saw strange creatures. Is it that strange that I know how to cook?


    I handed the chopsticks to Guzheng and said, "Eat."


    Guzheng looked very excited and excited. She was in high spirits. When I saw her like this, I seemed to see another person''s shadow.


    "Wow, it''s delicious, not bad!" Guzheng couldn''t help praising her as she ate.


    "Yeah." I curled my lips and said gently, "Eat more if it''s good."


    It seemed that he couldn''t help but think of the past.


    It used to be the same. I used to cook for Ding Ge, but it wasn''t very good either. And Ding Ge was a big mouth eater, but every time I made something good for her, she always stood up for it. She ate it very well and enjoyed it. It seemed like it was better than eating the delicacies.


    At that time, she always had a beautiful smile on her face, like a flower, with unspeakable beauty. I like her sweet smile the most.


    I remember one night, it was late. Ding Ge said he wanted to have supper, so I went to the kitchen to cook for her, and she waited for me in bed.


    At that time, the love between us had reached the point of being sick of death, but we just liked to stick together like this, as if we couldn''t separate. As long as I was with Ding Ge, I was especially happy. As if she was the other half of my life.


    But that day, I didn''t know how to do it. When I boiled the water, I accidentally poured the boiling water on my feet. At that moment, the burning pain really killed me, but I desperately bit my mouth to stop myself from shouting.


    His forehead was already sweating in an instant!


    I didn''t want Ding Ge to worry. I thought it might not be that serious. It''ll be fine by itself in a while.


    I was wearing slippers, so I quickly took them back and sat barefoot in the chair, enduring the pain. Because I could feel that the fever was not light, and I didn''t dare to use cold water easily, so I could only sit there and rest for a while.


    Her feet were red, and it was a shocking sight!


    After resting, I would feel less pain than when I was just poured on it, but it still hurt especially. My foot didn''t dare to exert any force at all. Fortunately, there was only a problem with the soles. They were fine.


    In this case, he couldn''t put on his shoes. So I ordered Ding Ge some noodles with my bare feet.


    In the past, there were also accidents when cooking, such as chopping vegetables and breaking hands, or the oil was too hot to catch fire, but they were all small things, which didn''t matter at all. They were also splashed with oil and scalded by water. They were all minor injuries, and soon they didn''t hurt.


    This time it was obviously a bit fierce!


    I thought I would be fine tomorrow after a night''s rest.


    Give the meal to Ding Ge, and I''ll walk as slowly as possible so that Ding Ge doesn''t see the hint.


    In fact, he wanted to keep it a secret after he had endured it for the first time. If he had just let Ding Ge know, he wouldn''t have kept it a secret.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge didn''t see anything. She just looked at the steaming noodle soup in my hand. I handed her the chopsticks and Ding Ge started eating directly at the table at the end of the bed.


    Because we usually have supper together, but we really didn''t dare to move today, so I told Ding Ge to finish it yourself. Today, I don''t want to eat anymore.


    Ding Ge didn''t care. He ate the noodle soup clean and enjoyed it very much.


    I was afraid that Ding Ge would see my feet, so I tried my best to hide them. From dinger''s point of view, I didn''t notice the burn on my feet. After a while, we turned off the lights and went to bed.


    In the dark, I could finally breathe a sigh of relief. The muscles on my disguised face felt a little wrinkled. Because my foot was still hurting, I didn''t dare to put it under the quilt, so I had to expose one foot on purpose.


    Not to mention that there was only a chill in the whole body. In silence, the pain seemed to be getting worse and worse. The burn wound was crawling around like a bug was biting into it. The more he endured, the more he felt bad, the more he felt pain, and the longer the night was too damn hard.


    Pain! Except for the pain, it still hurts, but I can''t touch it. It doesn''t feel like an itch or a scratch.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold it back. The pain was so bad. I turned on the light, grinned at my scalded foot and found that there were some small bubbles on it. I said no wonder it hurt so much. It hurt so much that I wanted to hit it hard.


    Ding Ge asked me what was wrong, and when she found out about the injury on my foot, she panicked. I had no choice but to tell the truth when I was asked what was going on. Ding Ge looked at me with a look of reproach and heartache. Tears were in his eyes and he insisted on dragging me to the hospital.


    I really want to go to a hospital in the middle of the night. I want to go tomorrow morning!


    But Ding Ge disagreed, and he was as tough as a cow, so we got out of bed. I was barefoot and barefoot, and with Ding Ge''s help, the two of us went to the hospital.


    Now that I think back to those images, my heart feels as if it was being pounded by something. Thinking about Ding Ge''s eyes that hurt me and blamed me for not being greedy, I feel that my injury is worth it.


    The past came back and some things came to mind.


    I remember another time when Ding Ge was out of town and caught the last bus when he came back. It was less than three hours away. I kept counting the time, afraid that I would not catch her when she came back.


    However, he was already feeling a little uncomfortable at that time, but it was no big deal. He felt a little feverish and did not take his temperature, thinking that he should be able to carry it. His head was a little dizzy, but he was still very conscious, and his body was still strong.


    After the call, it was expected to arrive in half an hour, so I went to the station first. The waiting room at the station was closed, and it was already winter. It was freezing cold. It was no exaggeration to stand alone outside with cold hands and feet.


    It was already night and there were fewer people. Apart from cars passing by one after another, the only thing left on the road was the constant cold wind.


    I found a place where the wind was relatively small. The wind was the same as the water, and it could be poured in even if it was sewn. The wind went down the collar of my sleeve and into my clothes. I was squatting on the ground playing with my cell phone alone. Thinking that Ding Ge would be here soon, I had strength at the thought of it.


    But squatting for a long time was really unbearable. In this weather, walking on the road might not feel anything, but the body would be cold for a while without moving. I saw that the time was almost up, so I couldn''t help but call Ding Ge to hurry up.


    Ding Ge added that it seemed to be a while before she could tell the exact time. Because it was already dark, she sat in the car and didn''t know where she was going, so she could only roughly deduce how long it was going to take.


    My nose had already fallen down. It was so cold that I sniffled for a while, and I didn''t dare to squat there anymore. I walked back and forth in front of the station, but the effect was not great, and it was still unspeakably cold. Her hands and feet were inexplicably cold, as if there was no temperature.


    And the feeling of discomfort is getting stronger and stronger. I can clearly feel my body burning up, but the more intense the fever, the colder my body feels!


    Unable to hold back, he made another call.


    Ding Ge was a little embarrassed. She said in a coquettish voice that she should be here soon. Who knew that Ding Ge was in a traffic jam after the call? It was supposed to be here in half an hour. I had been waiting for two hours.


    I really know what freezing is!


    By the time Ding Ge arrived, his body was already extremely uncomfortable and nearly collapsed, but it was also because he was young and didn''t know how to wear thick clothes at that time. If he wore a careless military coat, he would not have suffered so much.


    Ding Ge naturally felt sorry for me and said that I was sick. Why didn''t he tell me earlier? He knew he wouldn''t let me come. She said sorry to me many times, but I didn''t mean to blame her at all. I just felt very happy to be able to love my girlfriend so much, even if she was sick, it was worth it.


    For her, I really want to get sick and hurt, I really want to give everything!


    Thinking of those past events, his nose could not help but feel a little sour, as if he had eaten mustard, and his eyes could not help but be filled with tears.


    Guzheng had always been an observant and meticulous girl, and although I managed to hold back the overflowing emotions in time, she still caught me at a glance. When I saw her eyes, I knew that she had seen everything in my heart.


    But Guzheng was also a considerate girl. She didn''t say anything. Instead, she put some food in my bowl and said, "Eat it quickly. If you don''t eat it again, I''ll finish it."


    I withdrew my thoughts, exhaled softly, and nodded at Guzheng.


    After a while, Guzheng suddenly said, "Shall we have a drink?"


    "What are you drinking?" I frowned. The shadow that Guzheng left me last time he was drunk has not disappeared yet.


    "To celebrate, of course!" Guzheng said happily.


    "Celebrate what?"


    "Bring the wine first." Guzheng said mysteriously.


    There was still wine in the house. I brought it over and poured two glasses of wine. Since she wanted to drink, I wouldn''t take advantage of her anyway.


    Guzheng didn''t say anything. He raised his glass first. I quit and asked, "You haven''t said anything yet. What are you celebrating?"


    "Dry this glass of wine first. I''ll tell you when I''m done."


    "Okay." Drink it and see what else you have to say. I didn''t have any ink. I touched Guzheng and drank the wine from the glass. She didn''t realize that Guzheng had a manly side to her. She drank the wine happily, but she frowned and stuck out her tongue.


    I looked at her, waiting for her answer.


    After digesting the spicy taste, Guzheng smiled and said, "We celebrate being neighbors!"

 Chapter 51 Guzheng Kissed Me (2)

    I froze for a moment, then became surprised and asked in disbelief, "What do you mean?"


    "I moved everything here this morning. It''s in this neighborhood, right next door to you." Guzheng looked at me with a smile in his eyes. "From now on, we''ll be neighbors."


    I''m a little confused. Good Guzheng has a home. Why did he move here? The environment here is not so good. Is she out of her mind?


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Have you forgotten what I told you before?" Guzheng took the bottle and poured it without a word.


    I was afraid that she would drink too much, so I said, "Drink less and get drunk again."


    Actually, I didn''t dare to answer her, but I couldn''t refuse to let her go. After all, where she lived was her freedom, and I couldn''t chase her away.


    "It''s okay. I don''t drink that much today, just to celebrate." Guzheng smiled.


    Neighbor, I can''t help but smile bitterly. Guzheng is really bold. She actually said that she would move here. I really admire her.


    "Why do you have to move out when you live at home? I''ll tell you from a past that a person can be really lonely sometimes." I don''t know if I can persuade her back, but I don''t think there''s much hope.


    "At home, my parents are always urging me, you know. I can''t argue with them often, can I? Otherwise, you would call me unfilial again. I think it''s better to move out and be quiet so that we can avoid blind dates." Guzheng said helplessly.


    Well, I can''t help it. It''s really annoying sometimes. I was so bored that I talked to her. "You''re done."


    Guzheng sighed and smiled bitterly, "I wasn''t really that resistant when we first started the blind date. Look at that blind date with you. It was the first time. I had a good attitude. However, the more blind dates you go on, the more irritable you get, and the more you pick and choose, the more disgusted you become. I''m really sick of blind dates."


    I didn''t know what to say and smiled bitterly.


    "But it''s not a big deal for you to spend it on me." I said softly, "We are too old to afford it!"


    "One year, just give me one year." Guzheng''s face turned a little red after a glass of wine. She reached out a finger and said to me, "I also know that I am too old to die as I said when I was young. If I had met you a few years ago, maybe I would have said that I would have chased after the man I liked. A year from now, a year from now, if you don''t plan on being with me, then fine, I''ll give up."


    At this moment, my heart suddenly ached for this girl in front of me.


    Time and time again, she impressed me, but the more I thought of her, the more I didn''t want to hurt her!


    "Did you drink too much?" I took a breath and pretended to be relaxed.


    "No." Guzheng replied, "How much are you drinking? Come and drink with me."


    "Don''t drink too much." I looked at her worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say much."


    I shook my head. If only everyone could control themselves.


    After that, the two of us drank a little more. I was afraid that Guzheng would get drunk, so I didn''t let her drink any more. Guzheng did seem to be still awake and didn''t try to be strong.


    Her face was flushed and she looked a little tipsy, but her eyes were still bright and clear.


    After dinner, we sat in the living room.


    "Guzheng?" I called out to Guzheng.


    "Hmm?" Guzheng looked at me.


    "Your name is Guzheng. Do you really know how to play Guzheng?" I''m curious about that. The name is a good name, Guzheng. It seems that one can feel the unique temperament of this girl from her name.


    "No!" Guzheng smiled and said, "Are you called Xing Yun? Are you the cloud that walks in the sky?"


    I smiled faintly. If only I were really a cloud walking in the sky, then there would be no restriction. I would walk freely between heaven and earth and be a cloud without worry and worry.


    Although I don''t know Guzheng, I usually like to listen to zither music. "High mountains and flowing water,"" fishing boat and singing the night." I think Guzheng is really special. It is very elegant, simple, artistic, poetic, and zen. And do you think that Guzheng played the mountain and flowing water? Xing Yun was the most sensational, making people have a picture in front of their eyes, very ethereal beauty. How was it? Did it happen?


    Guzheng looked at me. I didn''t know much about it. I shook my head slowly.


    Guzheng didn''t take it seriously. He moved his body, leaned his arm on the sofa, looked at me sideways and said, "Xing Yun, do you think our names match each other?"


    I sighed and didn''t think much, "You think too much. There are too many coincidences in this world, but sometimes you just take it to the good."


    "That''s what I think, anyway." Guzheng said stubbornly.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''ll take you home to rest."


    Guzheng also realized that it was getting late and nodded.


    The two of us stood up and walked out. As expected, Guzheng didn''t drink much and walked very straight. On the way, we were both silent, as if we were enjoying the rare quiet of the night. The cool wind blew on us. It was very comfortable and pleasant.


    Guzheng is really living in our neighborhood. She''s not lying to me.


    We came to the unit next door and looked up the stairs. Finally, we reached the house where Guzheng was. She opened the door with the key and turned around. I said goodbye to her.


    Then I''ll go back.


    However, before I could say this, Guzheng suddenly leaned over to my face. She put her hand around my face and quickly kissed it. Then she wrapped her arms around me and said, "I just like you!"


    Before I could regain my senses, Guzheng quickly turned around and returned to the house, closing the door.


    I stood outside the door, stunned and unresponsive for a long time.


    I never thought that Guzheng would suddenly kiss me, because I didn''t move, the sound control lights in the corridor went out, I sighed deeply in the dark, and touched my forehead with my hand, feeling more and more entangled.


    I gently went downstairs and went back to my own place.


    Thinking back to the time we had been in contact since we met Guzheng, I really regretted the blind date. If it hadn''t been for that blind date, I don''t think we would have known each other.


    I had clearly rejected Guzheng, but what I didn''t expect was that she wouldn''t give up like this, which I had never thought of before.


    I have a headache. I really don''t want to cruelly reject a girl over and over again. When I rejected Ding Ge mercilessly, what should I do with Guzheng now?


    I really have a headache!


    I lay on the bed and took a long breath.


    Well, since Guzheng said it was a year, a year is a long time, a short time, then this year, I will try to avoid her as much as possible, even if she becomes my neighbor, I still have a way to contact her as little as possible.


    It''s just that I have no idea what the outcome of this long battle will be.


    Guzheng had given me enough headaches, but I didn''t expect something worse to happen next.


    One night, I never expected a phone number that I thought would never call again.


    I looked at the flickering light on the screen and felt a little dazed for a moment, as if everything in front of me was an illusion. The phone rang in the empty room, like a hypnotic sound.


    Even if it was just a string of numbers, it might not mean anything to others, but for me, that unique arrangement was so memorable. It was not just numbers!


    My hand shook subconsciously, but I finally answered the phone.


    "Hello." The deep voice didn''t seem to come from my mouth.


    Unknowingly, my body seemed to have changed uncontrollably, my eyes became a little sour, the muscles on my face were too hard to make a natural expression, my mouth was dry, my teeth and lips were out of control, I had to keep opening and closing my lips and teeth, and that beating heart, like a fugitive who was about to escape from prison, was as crazy as a demon!


    After a while, Ding Ge''s voice came through. She only gave a gentle "Hello."


    But the strength of a single word was like a million fists pounding on me, and I kept blinking my eyes to ease the bitterness and discomfort. I tried my best to say calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Can you come over?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "My house."


    I frowned and didn''t understand why Ding Ge wanted me to go to her house at this time. It was already night. I said, "It''s not convenient."


    "It''s okay. Can you come?" Ding Ge asked again.


    At this moment, I began to worry. If Ding Ge called me so suddenly, what would happen? But I could only say in pain, "I might not be able to go here."


    There was silence in the microphone, suffocating silence.


    It was as if there was no sound in the whole world. The great silence completely surrounded me, as if I was in a cold sea, and it was difficult to breathe.


    "Xing Yun, do you owe me a favor?" Ding Ge said. I listened quietly and didn''t know what to say. Then Ding Ge continued, "When you were penniless in Green city, I picked you up. You owe me a favor, don''t you?"


    "Yes." I took a deep breath and became more and more confused about what Ding Ge wanted to do.


    "Well, now I want you to come over, okay?" Ding Ge asked stubbornly.


    I clenched my fists, closed my eyes, and then gritted my teeth, "Sure, can you tell me what''s wrong with you first?"


    "Then come over now."


    Ding Ge didn''t answer my question and hung up.

 Chapter 52 Come to Dingers House

    I closed my eyes and couldn''t calm myself down for a long time. This phone call seems to have sent me into an abyss. I''m really in pain!


    Ding Ge, you know how much I want to see you, but you know how scared I am to see you. I can''t see you. Why? Why did you make that call?


    Can anyone understand my feelings?


    I put down my phone and covered my eyes with both hands!


    However, I suddenly thought about the phone call I made to her in Green city. What was her mood then? Would she be as miserable as I am now?


    Go, it seems that I only have one choice.


    Ding Ge said that I owed her a favor, and I couldn''t refuse it, so I''ll pay her back, even though I''ve already invited her to dinner once.


    Besides, it''s just a meeting. Maybe it won''t change anything. We have a stable life now. It''s just a meeting. I told myself again and again in my heart.


    It was already night, but I felt even more lonely in the bright lights. Under the soft light, I felt even colder. I didn''t know how to describe my complicated feelings. On the way to the Dinger house, it seemed like every second was torture.


    In fact, after we broke up with Ding Ge, we both moved out of our mutual love nest. Although there is too much warmth and sweetness, there is also the most tragic separation and pain! I couldn''t stand being there after Ding Ge left. Those memories buried me like dust.


    Lin Ya once told me Ding Ge''s new address. I remembered it and never forgot it again. But I''ve never been to Ding Ge''s new house. This is the first time.


    What would happen to her family?


    I have no idea.


    I came to the neighborhood where Ding Ge lived, got out of the car, and every step I took became heavy.


    Although I know Ding Ge''s specific address, when I stood in front of the door, I was a little afraid to confirm that this is Ding Ge''s home?


    Will I remember wrongly?


    But I''m already here. It''s impossible not to knock.


    I slowly raised my hand, unconsciously clenched my fist, and then knocked on the door a few times.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Soon, I heard footsteps coming from inside the house. At that moment, I had the urge to escape!


    But I didn''t!


    And dinger had already opened the door.


    Looking at me, her face was still very calm, as if she had forgotten our love for a long time. Just looking into her eyes, I always had something that I couldn''t tell whether it was intuition or illusion. I felt that she still loved me.


    I don''t dare to guess, and I don''t want to guess.


    "Here, come in." Ding Ge said faintly.


    Ding Ge was dressed in a casual white dress, but she could still see her slim figure, and she did not dress up meticulously, just put her hair in a simple bun, but even the slightly sloppy Ding Ge was still beautiful, that kind of soul-stirring power, as if it was straight through my heart.


    I followed her into the room with an "Oh."


    Closing the door, we were in the same room again.


    "Have you eaten?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then you can wait on the sofa for a while. I haven''t eaten yet." Ding Ge added.


    My mouth opened, but I didn''t say anything in the end. Ding Ge went straight to the kitchen and left me alone in the living room.


    I looked at Ding Ge''s new home. It was my first time here. Ding Ge''s house was not properly decorated, but the wall was scraped a layer of white, very simple, but everything was arranged very neatly.


    She had always been a clean girl, and I didn''t care about many things at home with her. Every time she came home, her house was clean and tidy. She always liked to keep cleaning until she cleaned up the house to the extent that she did.


    A little bit of a neat freak, but he tolerated a lot of my bad habits.


    She seemed to be used to my socks littering, used to my clothes, and she always used to help me tidy up, help me clean, from coat to underwear, when to wear all the clothes he was helping me take care of, I was only responsible for wearing it.


    So without Ding Ge, my house would always be in a mess. Sometimes I couldn''t remember where my clothes were. I couldn''t find a pair of socks. It was cold and I didn''t know how to change into thicker shoes.


    Although the place where I live is not much different from the place where Ding Ge lives, because there is no gorgeous decoration. But I promise everyone will like Ding Ge''s house and not me.


    However, I am not comfortable here, just staying in this room makes me feel deeply guilty and self-reproach!


    The sound of stir-frying came from the kitchen. I walked towards the kitchen.


    Ding Ge was cooking, but she didn''t know if she was lost. The food she was making was a little mushy. When she saw the smoke, Ding Ge flipped the shovel in a panic. Perhaps she was too careless and accidentally spilled some of the food in the pot on her hand.


    Ding Ge sucked in the cold air in pain, and my heart suddenly ached. Subconsciously, I walked towards her and said, "Let me do it."


    Although Ding Ge has a decent cooking skill, I usually do it when we cook together. Especially after Ding Ge praised me for cooking better and better, she rarely goes to the kitchen. Now think about it. Did she compliment me on purpose?


    At that time, our life was so leisurely, very happy! She''s the housekeeper, and I''m the cook. We all have our own division of labor, and the pairing is perfect.


    Ding Ge did not refuse. She handed me the shovel and went to the water pipe to flush her hand with cold water. "It''s been a long time since I fired," she explained."


    I looked at the pots and pans beside me, and it seemed that Ding Ge was right. Although it was very clean here, it looked like nothing had been touched. So I asked her, "Why did you remember to cook today?"


    "Just think about it." Ding Ge replied casually, and then she said to me, "You can fry the shredded fish for me, too. Your hand hurts a little."


    Dinger walked out of the kitchen and I asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Ding Ge said as he walked out of the kitchen.


    I could not help but heave a sigh, still feeling depressed, as if it would never go away after seeing ding ge.


    I took out Ding Ge''s stir-fried vegetables and fried shredded fish. While I was cooking, I was in a daze for a moment, as if I were still with Ding Ge. She was at home, I was cooking in the kitchen, and we were sitting together for dinner later. The warm scene made my heart ache like poison, filling my chest.


    I gritted my teeth and told myself over and over again what was real!


    After the dishes were cooked, I almost instinctively wanted to take them out. At this time, Ding Ge happened to come over, and she came out with chopsticks and rice.


    When I brought the dishes to the table, Ding Ge suddenly handed me a pair of chopsticks. I was stunned and said, "I have already eaten."


    I remember telling Ding Ge when I walked in.


    "Eat the shredded meat in the fish-flavored shredded meat."


    I looked at her confusedly and didn''t understand what she meant, so I asked, "Why?"


    "Because I don''t eat meat." Ding Ge said.


    I was even more surprised because Ding Ge used to eat meat. When did she become meatless?


    But it''s been so long since we parted, who hasn''t changed?


    "Then why do you want to fry shredded fish?" I couldn''t help but find it a little funny. I didn''t eat meat, but I bought meat, and I also fried fish-flavored shredded meat!


    "I want to eat shredded fish." Ding Ge said to me like a couple bickering.


    I held the chopsticks, a little speechless, completely unable to take ding ge''s words, wanted to eat shredded fish but did not eat meat. Ding Ge ignored me and sat down directly.


    Seeing that ding ge had already prepared the rice for me on the table, I sat down as well. I admit that I wanted to sit down at this moment, although I knew it was not right.


    Even if Ding Ge asked me to come today, she was wrong!


    Shouldn''t we forget about each other after we break up? This is the best ending for both of us! It would only bring a second injury, not anything else!


    But when it comes to ding ge, sometimes I really can''t control myself.


    So there will always be another person in my heart to persuade me that it''s just a meal, and Ding Ge asked you to come, and nothing will happen!


    Although I can''t guarantee it at all!


    Holding the rice, I couldn''t help but complain to Ding Ge, "Actually, you should eat more meat and see how thin you are."


    "I won''t eat it!" Ding Ge was a little stubborn as if her girlfriend was acting coquettish and angry at her boyfriend again. She looked a little inexplicably cute.


    I choked on Ding Ge and was speechless, but Ding Ge ate without any concern for me.


    I sighed and put a shredded meat in a bowl.


    I still have a big question in my heart. I''ve been at the Dinger house for so long, but she didn''t tell me what to do. What the hell did she want me to do today?


    I sat face to face with Ding Ge, as if time had gone backwards. Ever since we broke up, I thought this scene could only appear in my dreams.


    Ding Ge''s expression was indifferent and her hazy eyes made it hard to see what was going on in her mind. She ate naturally and looked really hungry. She couldn''t even look up at me.


    She didn''t say anything, but I didn''t know what to say, so the two of them just ate quietly, but the doubts in my heart did not disappear.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but wonder. I put down my bowl and chopsticks and asked, "Ding Ge, why did you ask me to come?"

 Chapter 53 I Dont Know How to Choose

    "Let''s eat first."


    Ding Ge only said a few words briefly and even chewed on the food. Her commanding tone made me lose the courage to refute.


    Although this scene is like the past, it is only superficial, everything has changed, we will never be able to return to the past, like a broken mirror, even if it is repaired intact, it is not the mirror before.


    I have been speculating in my heart about the reason why Ding Ge sent me here today. She must be as clear as I am that we can''t go back to the past, but why do we have to do this today?


    After dinner, Ding Ge brought the dishes into the kitchen to clean up. I wanted to help her, but she said I could wait for her in the living room.


    Sitting alone on the sofa, I still felt uncomfortable, as if I didn''t feel comfortable no matter what. I stood up and looked at Ding Ge''s room in boredom, but it didn''t look good either. It was so orderly and simple that I could see no man''s clothes or shoes, only Ding Ge''s personal belongings.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long this time. Ding Ge cleaned up and went to the living room. I sat down on one side and Ding Ge sat down on the sofa next to me.


    She looked at me.


    I looked at her, at her eyes, and I knew what she wanted me to do. Although Ding Ge''s expression was still very indifferent and calm, it was as if I saw her complicated thoughts and her tormented heart as mine.


    "You owe me a favor, and I want you to repay it, will you?" Ding Ge said softly.


    I took a deep breath, nodded, paused, and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want..." Ding Ge glanced at it and said faintly, "I want you to accompany me to the seaside once."


    It was as if something was stabbed in the bottom of my heart...


    I frowned. I didn''t understand why dinger made such an inexplicable request. When I was in Green city, I had no choice but to call Ding Ge. I admit, maybe I was hit by weakness for a moment when I didn''t have any thoughts and had the thought of seeing Ding Ge!


    But, in contrast, Ding Ge asked me to accompany her to the beach. Why?


    When we were together, I promised her that I would take her to the beach one day because she liked the sea.


    However, I also promised too many other things, I said I would give her a grand wedding, I said I would give her a lifetime of happiness, I said I would take care of her for a lifetime, I would love her for a lifetime, but there were too many things I didn''t do!


    Those promises from the beginning now seem to have turned into lies, yes, lies. They mocked my overestimation!


    I gritted my teeth and subconsciously clenched my fist. Why Ding Ge? Why did you make such a request?


    But even so, what''s the point?


    "Why?" I asked, trembling.


    "Will you answer whether you want to or not?" Ding Ge looked me in the eye.


    "Does your boyfriend mind?" I smiled bitterly and gritted my teeth again.


    "It''s none of your business. Just tell me if you want it or not?" Ding Ge asked in a cold voice.


    "No," I stood up, swallowed, took a deep breath, and then said, "I''m afraid my girlfriend will be angry."


    I said something in a bad tone. I don''t know why Ding Ge wanted me to accompany her to the beach, but I know I can''t. What right do I have?


    In Ding Ge''s love, I''m out!


    "You mean Guzheng?" Ding Ge asked with a frown.


    I didn''t say a word or even nod my head. I just remained silent, expressing a tactful acquiescence.


    But Ding Ge said impatiently, "Okay, stop acting. I know she''s not your girlfriend."


    Ding Ge''s words surprised me again. I always thought that with just a little hearsay and a misunderstanding when Ding Ge was in the ward, she would think 100 % that Guzheng was my girlfriend, but I didn''t expect her to say Guzheng wasn''t my girlfriend!


    How did she know?


    At this point, the two of us had almost no contact, and the only connection seemed to be a few friends we knew together, so we could get some information from them. But why was Ding Ge''s tone so sure? It was as if she had been watching me and knew all about my life!


    I don''t know how she got the answer that Guzheng isn''t my girlfriend. Did Lin Ya tell her?


    But I don''t know if Ding Ge has a boyfriend or not.


    I fell silent and lowered my head slightly, not knowing how to face Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge stared at me again and asked slowly, "Now, can you give me an answer?"


    I didn''t give Ding Ge an answer until I left the Dinger house.


    As I sat in the back of the taxi, my mind was still filled with Ding Ge''s words.


    "Actually, whether you agree or not, I will definitely go to the beach next week. This week, you should think about it, if you go. I''ll be waiting for you at the station next week. Before nine o'' clock, if you don''t come, I''ll go by myself."


    Without me, Ding Ge would still go to the beach.


    I lay in my seat with my eyes closed and my heart pounding.


    With the slight jolt of the taxi, I seemed to have lost my way. I didn''t know which direction I was going and where I was going. I felt dizzy and my mind was blank, as if I had lost the ability to think.


    When she got home, she lay in bed and tossed and turned.


    The torment I felt in my heart was like the waves on the calm sea. I don''t understand, I don''t understand, I don''t know why dinger did it!


    Does she really... Still like me?


    Haven''t you given up on me yet?


    I don''t know how to answer Ding Ge, because I don''t know whether I want to go or not. This choice is too difficult, as difficult as the sky!


    The next day, I went to work in a bad mood. I still had a week to go anyway. I don''t know what to do now. I can only do this. I have no other way.


    One day in the pond, I was a little lost. Many times, I just stared at the pond, looking at the calm water in the pond. I didn''t know where my thoughts drifted to. Sometimes I suddenly feel like this is the seaside. I can hear the sound of the waves, feel the sea breeze on my face, and hear the sound of the waves hitting the rocks on the shore...


    I don''t know how she would feel after rejecting dinger.


    Ding Ge, why did you choose to be hurt by me again and again?


    But why should I reject Ding Ge? If there was any reason not to reject Ding Ge, I would dig three feet to find it!


    Do I really have to find a girlfriend so that I can reject Ding Ge?


    It''s not a lie, but a real girlfriend. Would Ding Ge not want me to go to the beach with her?


    Guzheng appeared in my mind again, but I shook my head immediately. This idea was crazy. What would I do to Guzheng?


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to call me before I got off work.


    Guzheng asked, "When do you get off work? Let''s go to your house for hotpot tonight. I''ve prepared everything. The balls at the supermarket are on sale. I''ve bought a lot of them. I''ve also bought lettuce, lettuce, potatoes, tofu, lamb... Well, I''ve bought soups and sesame paste. Do you have anything else you want to eat? I''ll buy it again."


    I never rejected Guzheng. I let her finish such a long sentence and sighed deeply. I couldn''t help but think of that classic song.


    The people who love me are infatuated with me.


    But I''m willing to spend the rest of my life grieving for the person I love.


    Those who love me give everything for me


    But I cry for the one I love and my heart is broken


    ...


    All I could do was escape!


    "Well..." I hesitated and said, "Guzheng, I can''t go back tonight. Well, uncle meng of the pond has something to do today. I have to watch at the pond."


    "I see," Guzheng said, unable to conceal her disappointment, "Well, are you all right there alone?"


    "Nothing."


    After hanging up the phone, I had to tell old meng that I was not going back tonight, so I slept here.


    Old meng nodded.


    After work at night, only old meng and I were left in the pond. Old meng simply cooked a few dishes and said to me, "Let''s have a drink?"


    I was already very upset and nodded without hesitation.


    Soon, old meng brought the food to the table and took out his wine. Old meng was almost addicted to alcohol. We used to drink together before. His capacity for alcohol was awesome. I was a rookie when compared to him. Of course, it was not that old meng was not drunk, but that he would reach a certain level of intoxication after drinking to a certain extent.


    Old meng seemed to see through my mood as well. He took the initiative to pour me some wine and asked, "What''s wrong with you today? You haven''t been in the mood all day. Is something wrong?"


    I shook my head and said, "Nothing."


    Old meng and I clinked glasses, pointed at me and said, "You are such a person. Everything is good. Sometimes, you just don''t like to interact with others and don''t open your heart."


    In fact, in the past, I talked a lot and had a lot of close friends, but gradually people would change. Gradually, it seemed that I didn''t talk as much as before and became much more silent, and rarely talked about my own thoughts with others. Old meng was right.


    "It''s all right. Let''s be open-minded. There are no obstacles in this world that we can''t cross. Today, uncle has a good drink with him. If you drink too much and sleep, don''t think about anything."


    I nodded and felt like indulging myself again, especially with old meng''s company.


    Old meng squeezed a few peanuts and asked as he ate, "Is there something wrong with your relationship?"


    I nodded. Although I''m still single, it''s still a matter of relationships.

 Chapter 54 The Story of Old Meng

    Old meng looked as if he had been there before and said, "Feelings are the hardest thing to say. People live their whole lives, and sometimes they just can''t get over the emotional hurdle."


    I looked at old meng suspiciously. I felt that there was a story in old meng''s words. In the past, old meng rarely told us about these things. He said that old meng dried the wine in his glass and took out his cigarette to light it.


    I helped him pour the wine.


    Old meng took a deep puff and looked at me, saying, "Do you think people like uncle are just drunkards, smokers, perverts, a bad old man and a woman will stay away from me?"


    I smiled and said nothing. In fact, what old meng said was right. He did have a lot of shortcomings. He was addicted to cigarettes and alcohol, and it was common for him to find a young lady. I guess it was really difficult to find a woman who was willing to live with him!


    Otherwise, he would still be single at his current age. Basically, I think he could only be single for the rest of his life.


    But some things are better left unsaid. After all, no one has any shortcomings. Just get along with them.


    Old meng took another puff of smoke and narrowed his eyes, as if reminiscing about the past. After a while, he said, "Actually, I wasn''t like this before. I never told you before. It wasn''t because of a woman, and I wouldn''t be like this."


    I was a little curious. Old meng seemed to have experienced something unforgettable, so I asked old meng, "Uncle, what''s wrong with you? Tell me."


    Old meng was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it. It''s all about old sesame seeds and rotten grains. It''s okay to tell you. Tell it to the younger generation and let you think more about yourself and less regret."


    Therefore, old meng began to tell about his love more than 20 years ago. Instead of immediately starting, old meng took out a lighter and lit a cigarette. The smoke was coming out of his mouth. I saw his face look even more vicissitudes in the smoke. In fact, old meng was in his forties, but he looked like more than fifty.


    Old meng gulped down the wine in his cup again. He was already very good at drinking. If someone else drank so hard, he would have fainted immediately. When he almost finished the first cigarette, old meng lit the second cigarette in his hand, and then began to tell his story.


    Old meng said that in fact, he used to be a very enterprising person, and he was definitely much better looking than he is now. No matter what, he was not the kind of person who looked like a hooligan, but now he is getting more and more like an old hooligan.


    More than 20 years ago, in china, what kind of era was that? Now, I''m afraid we young people can only imagine from the movies and tv dramas, old, backward, poor, yellowish hues and narrow alleys, no floor, no gorgeous clothes, no big roads, no color tvs, only those old flashlights at home, as well as the old tea bottles and teacups we''ve seen on tv. It was as if everything in china was in the same style.


    At that time, the young old meng and his friends and neighbors had been working in the factory, and the girl that old meng liked also worked there. To me, it was time to call her auntie, and old meng had always called her by her name, not by her name.


    But I know, that name, must be deeply imprinted in his mind!


    Old meng himself said that he was rather sulky at that time and secretly had a crush on others, but no one knew. But that was the case in that era as a whole. Almost all of them were blind dates, introduced relatives and friends, arranged by the elders, and free love seemed too open to everyone''s eyes.


    Old meng secretly liked this girl, and then a girl made an engagement with his friend. In fact, that friend of his could be counted as his childhood friend. They played naked together since childhood. Old meng said that his childhood friend was an honest man, and he was quite honest.


    I don''t know how old meng was feeling when he heard the news at that time, but even if he was immersed in memories at this time, I could feel his deep pain. Sometimes fate plays tricks on the little girl and the girl she likes!


    I can''t help but sigh when I hear this!


    After that, he urinated and married the girl, but the two families were still neighbors. At the wedding, old meng had to pretend that nothing happened and forced a smile. In the past, he liked that girl, but now he has to say that he likes his little wife!


    From then on, old meng had almost changed, becoming a little depressed, and his whole body was beaten down.


    He suffered all alone, but no one told him. He could only bury these hardships in his heart. He fired his job in the factory, but he and the girl became neighbors, inevitably still had to meet every day, he was particularly embarrassed, but he could not forget that girl.


    Old meng began to loaf around, and his whole self was resigned to depravity. That was when he started to smoke, drink, and gamble. His reputation was especially bad. At that time, when it was time to get married, his family was extremely angry with him, and they were especially disappointed in him. For a few years in a row, old meng became an older bachelor.


    At that time, they married very early, and it was normal for them to get married around the age of twenty. Some of them got married at the age of seventeen or eighteen, but in a few years old meng twenty-five and sixty-six, it would be much harder to find a partner at this age.


    But then something happened.


    A good man does not live long. The girl''s husband, old meng, was young, but died of illness at a young age. Although old meng was very sad at that moment, he told me today that he had some thoughts in his heart at that time, which he could not control.


    The girl had become the mother of two children and a widow, and old meng wanted to take care of the widow''s family.


    Since ancient times, there have been many disputes in front of a widow''s door. Whether it is true or false, it seems that her husband''s death can be held on to the widow.


    Not to mention that the girl was a particularly beautiful widow, and jealousy would produce a lot of malicious remarks for no reason.


    But old meng knew exactly who she was when she was a girl, and he was very angry every time he heard the criticism about her. But he wanted to take care of the girl, but he did not dare to break through the secular world. If he married the girl, what would others say, what would they say?


    Most of them could not say anything good. I guess they had already hooked up. If they were lewd like pan jinlian and shameless, the widow''s reputation and his reputation would be ruined!


    Old meng did not have the courage, although at this time he was extremely eager to take care of the widow''s family!


    However, even if they did not take that step, old meng usually helped the widow a lot, but the two of them had always been clear. Now old meng recalled that although the two of them did not cross the so-called moral line, he could feel that the widow had a good feeling for him.


    Old meng would even feel an indescribable happiness. He seemed to think that it was enough just to stay by the widow''s side. He did not dare to ask for more.


    However, the widow still had two children, and the family still had to live. In fact, old meng had very little material help, and he was powerless. The burden of the family was all on the widow, and she lived a very hard life.


    So, the widow married away again!


    When he said this, old meng took another deep puff. I could see that his lips and hands were trembling. He closed his eyes as if his whole body had been hollowed out. He sat there like a statue, motionless.


    It took a long time for old meng to open his eyes again. In those cloudy eyes, I saw regret and even tears that I had never seen before.


    Old meng turned around and wiped his eyes before telling me the ending.


    In those days, it was difficult for a widow to marry into a good family. A widow married into an outer village. A man who also lost his wife had never seen a widow again since old meng, but she had heard that she had a bad life.


    Old meng, who looked especially old after his speech, finally shed two lines of tears at the corner of his eyes. He cried and said, "I made you laugh at Xing Yun."


    I also felt bad for old meng''s story and sighed deeply.


    Old meng said, "If I had been brave, even if I had been brave, maybe the fate of her and I would have changed. Do you understand?"


    I couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if old meng was with that girl.


    If old meng had gathered the courage to confess to the girl in the first place, perhaps both of them could have been together. After all, the bride and groom at that time were more obedient to their elders and marriage than to their loved ones.


    Or perhaps, after the girl became a widow, old meng was able to break through the barriers in his heart and walk with the widow, regardless of the secular criticisms. In fact, this was very possible. After all, from old meng''s story, I could feel that the widow had feelings for old meng, but I didn''t know if the widow could open the shackles of the world.


    However, such retreat and cowardice caused the tragedy of their lives!


    "So!" Old meng smiled bitterly and said, "Young man, you have to think clearly. Don''t leave any regrets in the future. When you regret for the rest of your life, it will be too late!"


    To be honest, old meng''s story had a huge impact on my heart. There was a moment when I even wanted to turn around and find Ding Ge and be with her.


    I even think that I do owe a debt, but as long as I work hard, one day I will pay it off, right?


    But reality is not a novel. A few hundred thousand may not be money to some people, but for a person who has no ability or ability, how can I pay him back by working for a living?


    At this time, it seemed that he began to regret. He regretted that he was young, arrogant, and did not study hard. Now, he ended up like this and did not want to be tied down too much. He naively thought that he could make a big difference with his own hands!


    However, after entering society for a long time, we will find that sometimes it is so difficult to become a human being. We always look forward to a beautiful future with great dreams, but in the end, we lose to reality and become a person led by life.


    I thought, if I were a good student and got into a good university, wouldn''t I be like this?


    After all, I am not old meng, and my story is different from his. And I always thought that I would be happy without Ding Ge, even happier than being with me.


    So, my mind still hasn''t changed.


    However, I thought about it and decided to accompany dinger to the beach.

 Chapter 55 : The First Time I Saw the Sea

    This time, have a good and happy time with her and have a good trip. I used to push Ding Ge out, trying to provoke Ding Ge, hoping that she hated me, but I never talked to Ding Ge properly. I thought, why not take this opportunity to persuade Ding Ge?


    It still needs to be the ringer. After all, we have to settle the matter between Ding Ge and me. I hope I can open Ding Ge''s heart completely.


    That night, old meng had drunk too much. This was the first time I saw him drink too much. It was very different from his usual state. It was as if he had suddenly grown old and had lost all his strength. I had to help old meng to bed and soon he fell into a deep sleep.


    And tonight''s story, I think maybe old meng will never mention it again. It would take a lot of courage to bring up the past that hurt his heart and bone marrow. It could be said that he had crippled old meng and turned him into what he is now.


    .


    However, none of us has the ability to change anything. No one can tell what fate is.


    Soon it came to the day that Ding Ge said.


    Although I had already decided to go, I still didn''t contact Ding Ge because I still had a slight hesitation in my heart. I was deeply afraid of what would happen to me this time. There would be some uncontrollable things. I was afraid!


    But I finally went.


    I asked Old Gao for a few days off, and I couldn''t tell the exact days, because I didn''t know that Ding Ge was going to stay at the beach for a few days. And I didn''t tell Old Gao that I was with Ding Ge. I knew that if he knew, he would have to say me again.


    I simply prepared my luggage and went straight to the station with my bag.


    When I arrived, Ding Ge had already arrived. I saw her sitting alone in the waiting hall. Her figure looked so lonely, as if the hair in the air was telling a kind of unspeakable sorrow. She looked a little uneasy until she saw me.


    She looked at me, and I saw a flash of excitement in her eyes.


    Ding Ge paid for the tickets, and she insisted that the expenses were all on her, otherwise she wouldn''t let me go. I had no choice but to listen to her.


    Soon, we got in the car and drove to the island city.


    After more than ten hours of long journey, Ding Ge and I spent nearly half a day bumping around in the car.


    In the car, Ding Ge and I were pretty relaxed. I wanted to spend time with Ding Ge before we came here, so I spoke to her on my own many times. Ding Ge seemed relaxed, but she didn''t seem too emotional. There was always a calm expression on her face.


    When it was quiet, she would always look out the window and look at the scenery whistling past. Sometimes it would be a forest, and her eyes seemed to be green. Sometimes it would be an open grassland, and sometimes it would be a large area of dust.


    When she looked out the window at the scenery, I couldn''t help but look at her. I couldn''t see the light in her eyes. I could only see her side face, her pure and flawless side face.


    I used to love looking at Ding Ge''s side face like this, as if it was more beautiful than her face. I always liked her concentration and absent-mindedness, a kind of obsession, as if an indescribable light would appear on her body, making me moved.


    After getting out of the car, it was already dark, as if the whole bone rack was scattered. I said to Ding Ge, "Let''s go eat something first."


    In the car, he just ate some snacks brought by Ding Ge, and now he is really hungry.


    Ding Ge said, "Ah! I''m exhausted from the car ride. I don''t want to do anything now. I just want to lie in bed and rest for a while."


    "Well, let''s find a hotel first."


    Ding ge nodded.


    I was carrying two people''s luggage and Ding Ge walked beside me. Looking at her tired look, my heart ached and I wished I could carry her.


    But on the way, I couldn''t help but think, Ding Ge said that she was responsible for all the expenses, so will she open two rooms for us later, or one room for the night in Green city?


    I think it''s better to ask clearly so as not to be embarrassed.


    This time, however, his heart was not so heavy. Instead, he asked ding ge with a teasing tone, "Do we have a room or two this time?"


    "One room!"


    Ding Ge looked at the playful smile on my face and said faintly, "I''m not a rich man. Why don''t I save some space? There are two beds in one room. Whoever sleeps with whom."


    "Do you believe me that much?" I was speechless and asked with a smile, "Aren''t you afraid of me..."


    Ding Ge''s mouth was turned up, and he looked at me and said, "If you dare, go ahead. Whoever doesn''t go ahead is not a man!"


    Dizzy, why didn''t I expect dinger to provoke me like this? I was in a bad position at once. "One room at a time," I said with a little arrogance."


    So Ding Ge and I went to a hotel and asked for a room as dinger said. Ding Ge still paid for it. When Ding Ge paid the bill, the waiter at the front desk even glanced at me, as if he despised me. It was as if he was too petty to say that the woman was paying for the room.


    But what can I do? I had no choice but to look at the lobby of the hotel. Well, the decoration was pretty good.


    After opening the room, Ding Ge and I took the elevator up the stairs. However, when we saw the furnishings of the room, Ding Ge was a little panicked, although she was calm on the surface.


    There was only one bed in the room. Ding Ge didn''t ask before. We wanted a standard room. Normally, it was a double bed, but now we have a standard room with a big bed.


    Ding ge looked at the big bed in the room and her face was obviously abnormal. She just didn''t say anything and stood there in a hurry, feeling at a loss for a moment.


    I chuckled and said, "Why don''t I go down and change rooms and get two beds?"


    Ding Ge lowered his head slightly and said, "Yes."


    So I went downstairs and went to the front desk, but after asking about it, I found that the standard room with two single beds was full. What about the double room? Also full, I immediately couldn''t laugh or cry, thinking that since there was no one, it would be better to live in two single rooms.


    However, let''s go up and ask Ding Ge before she gets really mad at me.


    I told Ding Ge about the hotel, and Ding Ge turned her eyes innocently, like a deer in a daze. Her eyes were full of anxiety, but in the end she sighed and said helplessly, "Forget it. I''m too tired. That''s it."


    With that, Ding Ge took off his shoes and sat on the bed. He said to me, "Go eat first."


    I thought that Ding Ge was probably reluctant to run away, so I decided to bring her a takeout, so I asked, "Okay, what do you want to eat? I''ll bring it for you."


    "No, I''m not hungry. I''m just too tired. I''ll go straight to sleep after I take a shower. Leave me alone."


    My heart ached as I said, "Let''s eat some. I haven''t eaten much all day."


    "There''s instant noodles here. I''m really hungry. I''ll just have some." Ding Ge said wearily, "I''ve been driving all day. I really don''t have an appetite. You can eat by yourself."


    I sighed and nodded, "Well, you can wash it."


    Then I went out and found a restaurant to eat. I was just eating alone, and I lost my appetite. My stomach was growling before, but now I don''t feel much hunger.


    I really want to eat with Ding Ge. It''s better to pack a bag and bring it back to the hotel than to eat alone in the restaurant, without even a person to talk to.


    A person seems to be most afraid of loneliness, especially in other places, this kind of loneliness seems to magnify a lot!


    After eating something casually, I went back.


    When I entered the room, Ding Ge was already asleep.


    Ding Ge was really asleep. Her breathing was steady and long, and she looked like she was sleeping soundly.


    I was afraid of disturbing her and turned off the lights, but I didn''t feel sleepy. Although I could be happy with Ding Ge, I still felt sad when I calmed down and couldn''t get rid of it.


    I sighed softly and lay down beside Ding Ge.


    One bed, two worlds.


    It didn''t seem to be any different from that night in Green city. I could still feel the unbridled gap between me and Ding Ge. I didn''t touch Ding Ge''s body at all, and I didn''t dare to. I was afraid of hurting her.


    As usual, it was like a mental illness that could not control its own brain. It was just that the imagination in the past seemed weak, but today it became even more intense, as if it had reached the edge of the earth in the past, but now it was at the level of the universe.


    In his wild imagination, he did not know when he fell asleep.


    The next day, Ding Ge woke me up. After we went out for breakfast, Ding Ge made the arrangements for the day. We took a bus to the famous tourist attractions in the island city, and it was almost noon before we arrived at the seaside. Ding Ge finally saw the sea.


    This was Ding Ge''s first time seeing the sea.


    When we were together in the past, it seemed that we always talked about wanting to look around, and also seemed to have promised a lot, but after all the busy work, they all became bubbles. Today, Ding Ge''s long-cherished sea, I finally accompanied her to come.


    Looking at the endless sea, I didn''t know how to describe my emotions. Suddenly, I felt that there were so many things I wanted to say, to talk to the sea, to shout out the voice in my heart.


    Ding Ge and I spent the rest of the time by the sea. Ding Ge''s face was shining. I could feel her strong emotions, but soon the excitement in her eyes became complicated again, and then she suddenly calmed down.


    Sometimes, dinger and I would walk by the sea, step on the fine sand by the sea, and our feet would sway in the water, feeling the cool of the water.


    But most of the time, Ding Ge looked in the direction of the sea, sometimes standing, sometimes sitting, just looking at the sea quietly, for a long time, her expression became so calm, but her eyes were so deep, just like the sea in front of her, making people unable to guess her thoughts.


    We didn''t say much, so I just stayed by her side quietly. She looked at the sea, and I looked at the sea too, occasionally glancing at Ding Ge.

 Chapter 56 Fighting Wine with Ding

    She seemed to always be so beautiful, no fashionable and gorgeous clothes, no gorgeous makeup, no cold as ice, no arrogant and unrestrained temperament, she was like the most ordinary and ordinary girl in the world, but she had the most pure and flawless natural beauty!


    She had a very gentle personality and never lost her temper easily. Unlike some so-called ice goddess, she was indifferent and arrogant. She was very easy-going and sincere, and everyone was willing to make friends with her.


    But she would do everything for love. She was so docile and obedient that she did not hesitate to break up with her parents and never moved back. Her forbearance and stubbornness were even more distressing!


    The sea breeze blew gently, and from time to time, there was the sound of the sea surging. The sea rose and fell, and ripples rippled on the surface of the water. I thought ding ge would be excited to see the sea, but she was so quiet.


    It was so different from what I imagined.


    In my imagination, dinger would run to the sea regardless of the coldness of the water and let the water bury her feet. She would play in the water and be crazy. She would let the water wet her hair and clothes. We would be happy together.


    Ding Ge had always wanted to take wedding photos at the beach, but now, I wonder if she still thought so.


    We stayed until evening, and it was getting cold. I was afraid that Ding Ge would freeze, so I said, "Let''s go."


    "Just wait a little longer." Ding Ge said softly.


    The sea breeze blew on Ding Ge''s hair, and a few strands blew on her mouth, but she didn''t seem to notice it. She just looked at the sea in a daze. Her dark eyes were clear and clear, but her eyes were deeper than the sea.


    I reached out and brushed her hair.


    When my fingers touched her cheek, it was as if I had been struck by a bell. My fingertips gently touched her soft skin. That long-lost familiarity and nostalgia, I suddenly realized that this was the first time I had touched her cheek since we broke up.


    It was as if there were thousands of electric currents wandering in the body, and the mixed emotions seemed to ferment. I don''t know how to describe the mood at that moment!


    I felt an intense urge to lift up the crystal clear face in front of me and kiss her thin lips.


    A gust of sea breeze blew in, and I immediately took a breath of air, regained my mood, and pulled Ding Ge''s hair away from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, my face felt a little hot. I pursed my lower lip and didn''t know how to hide my embarrassment. Fortunately, Ding Ge had been looking at the sea and didn''t react to my touching her face, or even felt so natural.


    After a while, Ding Ge turned to look at me and said, "Let''s go back."


    I nodded and the two of them went back in the car.


    Ding Ge was still very calm on the road, completely different from the excitement and excitement of the day. She felt like a different person since Ding Ge came to the beach, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking.


    I didn''t like the silence, so I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "How do you feel when you finally see the sea?"


    "Ah..." Ding Ge thought for a moment. "Let''s just do that. It''s a little worse than we imagined."


    "There''s still a gap. What kind of ocean do you imagine?" I think there will be more than half a drop. We always expect something too high, and the drop will occur. In fact, the sea is like this. Maybe the difference we see is just the difference in mood.


    "Fantasy, more fantasy." Ding Ge thought about it and murmured back.


    "All right, stop dreaming. I''ve watched and played. That''s all." I asked her, "Are there any other requirements that are not met?"


    "Of course." Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled. "I thought of everything when I came. The next few days will focus on the food here."


    I couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that Ding Ge was still a tough eater. I glanced at her and jokingly said, "Pig."


    Dinger looked at me, her bright eyes glaring at me, and she said angrily, "Who are you talking about?"


    "I didn''t say it was about you. Are you blaming me for taking your seat?"


    "You are the pig!" Ding Ge said to me viciously.


    "I''m not."


    "You are, you are."


    "Whoever sits in the right seat is the one."


    "If you take your seat, it''s you."


    ...


    I don''t know how much I miss this life!


    ...


    After getting out of the car, I asked ding ge, "What do you want to eat?" Then I looked away and added a pig on purpose!


    Ding Ge wanted to kick me but I avoided her. She was a little depressed, but she didn''t take it to heart. Instead, she quietly walked beside me and said softly, "I''m a little tired today. I''ll go back to the hotel first. Buy some food and we''ll go to the hotel."


    Thinking about the fact that he did run a lot today, although Ding Ge didn''t do much in the afternoon, traveling was really tiring. So I nodded and asked, "Okay, what do you want to eat?"


    Before Ding Ge left, he handed me the money and said, "Just buy my favorite dishes."


    Ding Ge didn''t say the name of the dishes, but I knew the dishes clearly. I found out that I still remembered everything about Ding Ge, not only her cell phone number, her habits, but also her likes and dislikes and so on.


    I went to a restaurant to buy some food. Since Ding Ge wanted to eat at the hotel, I would help her mention the hotel.


    Ding Ge sniffed at the food I brought up and said with a big appetite, "Well, Xing Yun..."


    She hesitated, and I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Haven''t you spent all the money I gave you just now?" Ding Ge asked.


    It turned out to be change. I put my hand into my pocket and replied, "No."


    "Then please go down again." Ding Ge smiled shyly at me and said, "Buy some more bars."


    I immediately frowned and wondered what was wrong with Ding Ge and what wine to drink. But my instinct told me not to drink. The last time I had a drink with Guzheng, she kissed me. I was afraid that something would happen again, so I frowned and said, "What drink?"


    "I want to drink!"


    "Why do you want to drink?" I looked at her teasingly and said, "Aren''t you afraid of my drunken promiscuity?"


    Ding ge gave me a blank look, "I said I drank, but I didn''t ask you to."


    I was really afraid that something would happen to Ding Ge after he drank too much, and things would turn out to be out of control, so I shook my head resolutely and said, "I''d rather not drink."


    "What are you afraid of? I drink too much and I won''t do anything to you." Ding Ge looked at me pleadingly and pleaded in a soft voice, "Okay, you can go again."


    "No." I looked at her and smiled.


    "Just buy some beer." Ding Ge still didn''t give up.


    "I won''t go either."


    Ding Ge was a little angry. He pouted and looked at me, "No, you have to go, you have to go."


    "Why?" I found it amusing to see how angry she was.


    "Everything was agreed upon when you came here. Everything is up to me."


    "When did you say that?" I scratched my head, didn''t I?


    "I told you." Ding Ge pulled me up from the bed and dragged me to the door, "Hurry back. The food will be cold soon."


    Just like that, I was pulled out by Ding Ge.


    I didn''t dare to buy much, just went to the supermarket to buy a few bottles of beer in cans and returned to the hotel to pay the bill.


    When dinger saw me coming over with the bag, she glanced at it and said mockingly, "What do you care about using my money for?"


    "If you can save it, just save it." I brazenly replied to her with what Ding Ge had said.


    Ding Ge had no choice but to let me down, so we started to eat at the hotel. Without my help, Ding Ge opened a can of beer. Obviously, he wanted to drink today, so I opened a can without being polite. But Ding Ge glared at me and said, "Did I tell you to drink it?"


    I smiled faintly. Did you say you wouldn''t let me drink it? I picked up the beer and took a big gulp. Seeing that I was so angry, dinger wanted to beat me up. I smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, I didn''t say I won''t let you drink it either. You can have half of it, right?"


    "Who told you to buy so little?" Ding Ge still complained.


    "With that amount of alcohol, that''s enough to drink four or five times."


    I don''t know how much Ding Ge can drink. He''s not a good drinker. He has to be fat. When I had a girlfriend like this in the past, I was more afraid of her drinking because she was basically drunk and would be easily taken advantage of outside.


    She was no match for her best friend, lin ya. Lin Ya was a big drinker, so she was always protecting Ding Ge outside.


    "You''re exaggerating too much." Ding Ge gave me a disapproving glance.


    "Exaggerate. Don''t blush when you can!" I looked at Ding Ge playfully. Her face was as red as a ripe apple after a few drinks.


    "What''s wrong with blushing?" Ding Ge said, "Only drink when you''re blushing."


    Ding Ge snorted and took a sip from the can, but she couldn''t help but frown. I couldn''t help but laugh. I couldn''t stand the bitter taste. Why did you say that I was embarrassed?


    "What are you laughing at?" Ding Ge picked up his chopsticks and started eating.


    "Nothing." In fact, when Ding Ge blushed, she was very cute, and there would be an unspeakable charm, as if there were some pure temptation to meet and reject, which made me unable to stop.


    I really wanted to kiss her red lips that reflected the light.


    I sighed and said in my heart that Ding Ge would definitely drink too much later. I''d better stay awake.


    "Shall we compete and see who gets drunk first?" Ding Ge, on the other hand, pulled himself together and lifted his chin to reveal his snow-white neck.


    I couldn''t help but laugh twice and said rudely, "Forget it. I can''t compete with you in other places. But drinking, aren''t you asking me to bully you?"


    "Then just let me order." Dinger held the can in her hand and said, "I''ll take a sip. You take one."


    "You want to drink me to death." I said, "You take a sip and a big one too. Besides, wouldn''t it be too harsh for me to drink a can?"

 Chapter 57 Farewell Again

    Ding Ge added, "I''m sure I won''t take small sips. I''m sure I''ll take big sips. How about you drink half a can at a time and finish it twice?"


    "Sure." I promised Ding Ge, raised my beer and said, "Drink it then."


    The two of us laughed and touched each other. Ding Ge frowned and took another sip. Then I opened another can for myself.


    Just like that, Ding Ge and I drank half a can of my beer and soon finished the beer we bought. It wouldn''t be so bad for me to finish the beer myself. Ding Ge only drank two bottles, and I finished the rest.


    Ding Ge took a sip of it very quickly, and then forced me to drink it. I found that half a can and half a can of it was quite uncomfortable. It was okay at first, but I wanted to go to the toilet after that. His head was a little dizzy, so he didn''t feel uncomfortable. The world seemed to be clearer and he could sense things he hadn''t noticed before.


    After drinking the wine, it was obvious that he was not in the same state as when he was awake. Looking at the whole room seemed to add a layer of more dazzling light. Ding Ge didn''t drink much, but he looked much worse than me. His face was almost delicate and bright red.


    "Go to the toilet." Ding Ge''s tone changed a little.


    My body was a little hot and dry, and I suddenly realized that drinking today was really a mistake.


    After that, Ding Ge and I lay in bed together and turned on the tv. There was a boring tv show on the tv. I didn''t know if Ding Ge was paying attention to it, but I wasn''t interested.


    Neither of them spoke, nor did Ding Ge have any intention of sleeping. Both eyes were staring straight at the tv, looking like Mengmeng was in a daze.


    At this moment, dinger looked at me, and I could not seem to turn my eyes. I stared at her so deeply that both of them seemed to be in a strange mood.


    My breathing suddenly became a little cramped, so close to the person I loved deeply, I didn''t know how to express that complicated feeling. My eyes could not help but become gentle, and I seemed to see some expectation in Ding Ge''s eyes.


    However, sometimes when you love her more deeply, you will know that you can''t possess her!


    I took a deep breath, then touched Ding Ge''s hair with my hand. She didn''t resist, but lowered her head shyly. Then she looked into my eyes. I could tell that her emotions were complicated.


    I looked at Ding Ge and said softly, "Let''s sleep, okay?"


    "Can you hug me to sleep once?" Dinger looked into my eyes and said softly. Her eyes seemed to shine with the gentlest light.


    My heart ached a little.


    "Okay." With my mouth open, my thoughts slowly flowed and I finally nodded.


    The two of us leaned against each other and lay down gently. I held Ding Ge in my arms, and my arms trembled slightly. When I held Ding Ge in my arms, it was as if I had suddenly been bathed in a kind of contentment, and there was no fear or panic at all. All that was left was endless tenderness. I wanted to greedily hold Ding Ge in my arms forever.


    I closed my eyes and my eyelashes fluttered.


    Ding Ge''s head rested on my arm. She looked up at me like a kitten afraid of being hurt and hid in the safest embrace.


    I smiled bitterly and asked, "Actually, you don''t have a boyfriend, do you?"


    "Only the officials of the state set the fire, not the common people?" Dinger looked me in the eye, "Don''t you allow me to lie if you lie?"


    I smiled bitterly again and asked, "When are you going to find a boyfriend?"


    "Before you find your girlfriend."


    "Are you so sure?"


    "I''m sure." Ding Ge''s head rubbed against my arm.


    After a while, I heard Ding Ge breathing softly and calling out "Ding Ge," but Ding Ge seemed to know what I wanted to say. She interrupted me and whispered in my arms, "I know what you want to say."


    "Then you..."


    "Don''t think so much, okay?" Ding Ge curled her head up and said, as if she were begging for the last time, "I just want to hold you for another night."


    The muscles at the corner of my mouth involuntarily trembled. Those tangles, like electricity, passed through my body, making it impossible for me to move.


    After a while, Ding Ge suddenly said, "Xing Yun, if you hadn''t been in debt, would we have been together forever?"


    The bitterness in my heart seemed to ferment and swell in an instant. As the blood flowed all over my body, I really wanted to nod, nod, and keep nodding. Of course, we will always be together, but the reality made me say, "But that happened."


    "But you know, it''s not your fault."


    The breath from her mouth passed through her clothes to me, warm.


    Ding Ge was still speaking for me. I felt so ashamed that my face was gone. My whole face was so hot that my lips trembled and said, "Whose fault is it? Is there any point?"


    Ding Ge didn''t answer. After a while, she seemed to think of something, and then suddenly looked at me playfully and said, "If one day I become a rich woman, I can settle all your debts. Are you willing to let me take care of you?"


    I was just joking with dinger, so I smiled and said, "Okay, I will be your little boy someday."


    ...


    Four days after returning to Pucheng, Ding Ge and I drove back and parted ways.


    I can''t say what it''s like to be in a bad mood.'' I can''t stop cutting, I''m still confused, I''m sad about leaving. Don''t let your feelings linger in your heart. That''s about it.


    Four days seemed like a very long and very real dream to me, just like the dream in inception. Sometimes I really want to sleep forever. In my dream, Ding Ge sleeps next to me. I can smell her gently, and my body and mind are bathed in the spring breeze.


    I don''t know what this trip means to dinger, and I don''t know where we''ll end up.


    Or is this the end between us?


    Before I went, I had thought about persuading Ding Ge to let go of the past and look forward to the future. In fact, I didn''t say that she knew what to do. I just don''t know what Ding Ge''s life will be like in the future.


    We lied to each other, and now that we think about it, I''m afraid there''s still a lot of love in that lie.


    Is it really that hard to break up?


    Is it harder than cutting through steel?


    I don''t know what my life will be like in the future, but at this moment, I really want Ding Ge to be happy. Even though life without her was heartbreaking to me, let alone seeing her live happily with others. I think it''s better to die than to live.


    But if she was unhappy, I would end up living with guilt and remorse!


    Tired, she went home, opened the door with the key, and entered the room.


    However, when I found something strange in the room, I got goosebumps all over my body. Did someone come to my room?


    Thief?


    Someone must have come to my house in the past few days! My first reaction was to call the police, but it didn''t look like the house was stolen. Everything was fine. It looked more like someone was living here these days.


    I think there is another person besides me who has the key to our house.


    Old Gao had a spare key at home. I thought about it and immediately called him.


    When Old Gao got through, I immediately asked him, "You came to my house?"


    "You''re back?" Old Gao asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Well, Hu Zi has been staying at your place for the past few days. He called you and turned off his phone. Where have you been?" Old Gao asked.


    "I went to the island city for a few days." I was relieved, but I still had some doubts in my heart. How did Hu Zi live here? So he asked, "Why does Hu Zi live here? What happened?"


    "Hu Zi didn''t say much either, but it must have been a conflict with Xiao Wei." Old Gao said again, "Okay, you can ask him when he comes. Hang up first."


    Old Gao hung up the phone. I didn''t quite believe it. Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had always been on good terms. How could they fight?


    Well, it''s not a big deal to have a fight, but running away from home seems like a big deal. Seeing that both of them have reached the point of marriage, are they still in the mood to fight?


    So I waited at home for Hu Zi to get off work and called him to say that I was back. Then I went to the supermarket to buy some food. I bumped into Guzheng on the way.


    Guzheng smiled and looked at me, "Long time no see."


    "It''s only been a few days, hasn''t it?" I smiled.


    "Where did you go?" Ding Ge asked casually.


    "Ah..." I paused and replied, "I''m going on a trip to relax."


    "That''s great. Where have you been?"


    "Island city."


    "Looking at the sea?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    The two of them chatted casually and soon walked to the door of the unit. Guzheng waved at me, "Bye."


    I went upstairs with my things, and when I was almost ready, Hu Zi came back. Hu Zi greeted me, "He''s back. I haven''t told you yet. I''ll stay here for a few days."


    "Stay. Stay wherever you want." We don''t need to be polite. We can stay as long as we want. But now that he has a girlfriend, he can''t stay with me forever. Why don''t you ask him and Li Xiaowei later?


    "Have a drink. I''ll go buy some wine." Hu Zi said.


    Hu Zi was also an introverted person and didn''t know how to express his emotions. I nodded and said, "Okay."


    Hey, I was planning to cut down on drinking before. Now, I''m drinking with Guzheng, with old meng, with Ding Ge, and now I''m drinking with Hu Zi.


    Not long after, Hu Zi came up with the wine. Soon, I cooked the dishes, and the two of them served. Hu Zi poured the wine.


    I didn''t ask him about Li Xiaowei right away. I just casually talked to him. Hu Zi also asked me where I was these days. I vaguely said that I had something to do and went out. Hu Zi didn''t ask much. After three rounds of drinking and talking about business, I began to ask him, "You and Xiao Wei have a conflict?"

 Chapter 58 : Just Drink If Youre A Brother

    Before, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had some arguments about buying a car, but they were finally settled by Hu Zi''s concession. Now, there shouldn''t be any more conflicts between them.


    Hu Zi took a sip of white wine and grinned and nodded.


    "What happened? Is it that serious? And run away from home." I asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t run away from home, okay? I got kicked out." Hu Zi smiled helplessly.


    "Kicked out? Xiao Wei, does she have the heart?" I asked again, "How did you provoke her and do something wrong to her?"


    But from what I know about Hu Zi, I don''t think so. Hu Zi has always been one of the few good men I think are alive in the world. Although he doesn''t show off his love and romance, he can usually feel his deep love for Li Xiaowei.


    To see if a man falls in love with a woman depends on the details of his life, not on spending money to make a face project, the latter''s purpose is to pick up girls, the previous purpose is to love. Or rather, the latter was for bed. For a while, the former was for bed, for a lifetime.


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "It''s annoying to stay at home. It''s good to come out and calm down."


    "What''s wrong with you two?" I don''t want to argue so much. I''m just trying to make things difficult for myself. Let''s have a good couple!


    "Hey." Hu Zi sighed heavily and said, "What else could it be? It''s not because of the marriage."


    After that, Hu Zi probably explained some contradictory reasons to me, but it was still about money. Marriage is not as simple as two sentences in a sentence. It doesn''t involve two people as simply as love.


    Well, it''s not that simple to fall in love!


    Marriage involves two families, and there seems to be a lot of complicated things, such as the number of wedding gifts, the choice of hotels, the purchase of three gold and wedding dresses, cigarettes and alcohol, etc., this is only a big item, and the small one is even more difficult to count. Hu Zi is always busy.


    Because neither of them was a millionaire, and the money was earned by hard work every day, Hu Zi naturally hoped that the money would be spent on the edge of the knife. This naturally involved negotiation and concessions, which would depend on who made the first concession.


    It''s true that the woman wants a perfect wedding, and it''s also true that the man has his own considerations.


    In fact, sometimes as an outsider, he couldn''t say much, and ultimately, he had to rely on the two of them to solve it. Anyway, it''s not a way to go on like this.


    Originally, I thought that Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had already bought their houses and cars, and there would be no other obstacles. Now it seems that they still have a lot of headaches. I can also see from them that the prices are really soaring now, and people''s life pressure is too great.


    After drinking with Hu Zi for a while, I could only say, "This can only be settled between the two of you. Li Xiaowei is not unreasonable. Besides, you can see that she has such deep feelings for you. Just wait a few days and you two can have a good talk."


    Life is like this, the couple will inevitably have some friction, it is good to solve it.


    Hu Zi inevitably complained to my brother for more than 20 years, "Xiao Wei should have thought that the cost of getting married with a car would definitely be reduced. Now she took advantage of the two months before her marriage to get her driver''s license, and the few thousand yuan was gone again. I want the best for everything else. How can I do that?"


    I understand Hu Zi''s hardships, and I know that he has been difficult all these years, so I prefer Hu Zi''s side.


    As a matter of fact, if she were Li Xiaowei''s best friend, she might think that Li Xiaowei didn''t ask too much, and she was right.


    I comforted him, "Okay, after all these years of hard work, there''s nothing you can''t do about it. Since there is a conflict, you should find a way to resolve it, not to deal with it so coldly. It won''t do you any good."


    "I know." Hu Zi sighed and said, "It''s just that I''m really tired from being forced over the past few days. It''s better if we both calm down and relax for two days."


    I nodded and said, "Okay, talk to Xiao Wei then."


    I''m not too worried about Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, because I think they''re just a normal fight. It''ll be over in a few days.


    Hu Zi had been staying with me for the next few days, and it was good for me to have a partner. Two people would just squeeze in at night.


    After returning, everything seemed to be back to normal. The business of the pond was a step higher than before. The hotel contracted for the distribution of fishing fish in the pond and the attractions of the studio. At the same time, we made a big sign in the pond, focusing on hotel cooperation and wedding photo consultation.


    Old Gao hired another driver, one of his cousins, to deliver fish. Old meng and I continued to take charge of the entire pond.


    One day, another couple was taking wedding photos in the pond. Lin Ya wasn''t there. There were only a few studio staff, but they were all familiar with us.


    Watching the couple pose and freeze in the photographer''s lens, they remembered the beautiful moment.


    In fact, I especially like to shoot outdoor scenes. When I was working in the studio, I always liked to run out when I was out shooting. I didn''t feel tired at all.


    I don''t like to stay in the studio all day and take pictures of the interior. It''s too stuffy and panicky. I prefer to stay outside and breathe in the fresh air. Although sometimes it''s hot, sometimes it''s cold, sometimes it''s windy, but it doesn''t affect me.


    In the past, there weren''t many opportunities to take a camera, but there were always all kinds of ideas in mind, such as what angle to take a picture, what kind of effect it would be, the use of light and shadow, and so on.


    Looking at the couple, I thought of Ding Ge again. I thought of how we were in front of the sea a few days ago.


    Sometimes I can''t help but fantasize about the scene when I take a wedding photo with Ding Ge, but sometimes I can''t help but feel sad thinking that the person next to Ding Ge has become someone else.


    I don''t know how to heal myself.


    I once saw a saying that you were broken up to meet the right person, but you already met the right person, what should you do?


    Sometimes I feel cheap, but I can''t control it. I don''t want to be so entangled and uncomfortable, but I can''t do anything about it!


    Old Gao and I were squatting by the pond. Old Gao was picking up branches on the ground and scribbling on the ground. I looked at the couple who had changed their clothes and asked, "When are you and Wang Mengmeng going to take a set?"


    Old Gao smiled and shook his head, "It''s still early."


    "Then you don''t strike while the iron is hot!"


    Old Gao''s face showed some uneasiness, and he curled his lips, "I want to take wang mengmeng to our house today. What do you think?"


    "You want to see your parents?"


    Old Gao nodded.


    I said, "I''ll see you if I see you. Ugly daughter-in-law will see her parents-in-law sooner or later, sooner or later."


    But Old Gao''s expression was still not relaxed. I patted Old Gao to tell him not to be nervous. Wang Mengmeng was such a quiet girl, and she looked good. I believe Old gao''s parents would like her.


    In the evening, Hu Zi wasn''t there, so I went to find Li Xiaowei, so I made some dishes and ate by myself.


    I thought that if Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei reconciled this time, he would not come back, but I didn''t expect Hu Zi to come back!


    His face was very ugly, and it was obvious that he had fallen out with Li Xiaowei again.


    I asked hurriedly, "What''s going on?"


    Hu Zi looked particularly agitated. He stroked his hair with his hands and his face was livid. He gritted his teeth and could not suppress his anger.


    I couldn''t help but worry more, but I didn''t continue to disturb Hu Zi, so I had to remain silent and wait for him to calm down.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" After a while, Hu Zi stood up and said to me, "Go out and drink. Drink!"


    Hu Zi, who had always been a steady man, became so restless today. I wonder how far he and Li Xiaowei had quarreled. I thought it was just a small matter, but now it seems that things are more serious than I thought!


    Just drink it!


    Hu Zi must be unhappy not to drink. I took the key and went downstairs with Hu Zi.


    Who knew that Old Gao had called me when someone had just walked up the stairs.


    After I connected, Old Gao said directly, "Where is it? Come out and drink!"


    I was stunned. Was this discussed with Hu Zi? Or is it sad? I replied, "I''m with Hu Zi."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "No, what are you?" I frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "Don''t ask. We''ll talk when we get here!"


    After that, Old Gao told us that he was barbecuing at the night market, and I told Hu Zi, then they went straight to Old Gao.


    I was still wondering what was going on with the two of them today. As if it had been discussed?


    But when I was sad, the two of them were worried about me.


    Not long after the meeting, Hu Zi and I went to the barbecue street, where we drank beer and kebabs, and soon we saw Old Gao.


    Old Gao was sitting alone at the table. There were many fucking bottles of beer on the table. Old Gao saw us open the beer with a opener.


    Old Gao and I sat down on both sides. When I saw the battle, I smiled bitterly and looked at the expressionless Old Gao, "What are you going to do today?"


    "Drink!"


    Old Gao placed an open bottle of beer in front of me, and the bottom of the bottle and the table made a crisp sound.


    I didn''t say anything but smiled.


    In life, sometimes it is rare to encounter desperate times, nor the opportunity to go up the mountain and down the fire for brothers, most of the time when the other party is sad, accompanied by a big gulp of wine.


    Old Gao lifted the bottle up and said, "Drink as brothers!"


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other, smiled faintly, and without hesitation, lifted the bottle in front of us. The three of us touched it. The loud sound sounded so pleasant and beautiful. It was even more exciting than listening to the intense rock and roll music.


    "Fuck!" The three of them said in unison.

 Chapter 59 Brothers Sorrow

    The three of us, holding a bottle of wine, raised our necks and poured directly into our mouths, making a rumbling noise in our throats.


    Old Gao ordered a cold beer, and the cold ran down his throat, causing goosebumps all over his body. The weather was hot and dry, and after a bottle was dried, it felt as cool as a light bulb.


    After the first bottle, Old Gao opened three more without a word and handed me and Hu Zi a bottle each.


    I don''t think it''s good to drink like this. After all, after a young and frivolous age, one has to be sober outside. This is not like home, where three people can drink with their arms open.


    So, I looked at Old Gao and Hu Zi with similar expressions and said, "We can''t drink like this. Come on, we should eat and drink. We should talk about anything."


    I handed the two of them a few skewers from the table, but Old Gao took a big gulp and then nodded in Hu Zi''s direction, "Hu Zi, go ahead."


    Hu Zi replied wearily, "You can talk first."


    Old Gao glanced at Hu Zi and waved his hand, "You should go first."


    Hu Zi also looked at Old Gao, smiled faintly, and said, "Then drink some more?"


    "Sure!" Old Gao nodded without hesitation.


    The two of them had already raised their wine bottles and met each other. I quickly picked up the bottle in front of me and smiled bitterly, "And me?"


    The two of them were already drinking, so I had to raise my eyebrows and walk!


    When a woman is sad, she can cry and cry. When she has finished drawing paper after drawing paper, she can go shopping or eat and drink to vent her anger. She can talk to her best friend. When a man is sad, he can only drink himself up!


    But I''d better wake up today, lest both of them get drunk and have no one to take care of. However, at the table, both of them were having a good time drinking, so I didn''t want to look like brothers, so I could only follow their rhythm.


    It started very quickly, and neither of them spoke much. The most they said was, "Come on! Come on! Come on! Come on! Come on!" "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" The sound of beer colliding on the table was more frequent than the sound of chewing on the mouth, and soon the ground was littered with bottles


    Even though it''s beer, you''ll get drunk if you drink too much!


    Gradually, my stomach swelled and my head felt dizzy. But seeing that Old Gao and Hu Zi obviously had no intention of giving up, I had to take a breath and say, "We can talk now."


    Hu Zi sighed. After a long pause, he smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know what Xiao Wei thinks. He wants me to resign at this time!"


    "What?"


    I was also surprised. I didn''t understand why Li Xiaowei did it. The two of them were now using their money, and Hu Zi was now a key employee of the company, and the pay was good. If he resigned abruptly, he might not be able to find a better job.


    It''s not easy to find a satisfactory job these days!


    I thought they didn''t compromise because of the wedding, but I didn''t expect it to be because of this?


    "Why?" Old Gao asked.


    Hu Zi took another sip of beer and said, "You don''t know Xiao Wei. She''s too strong. She''s really too strong!" Hu Zi said it twice in a row, and then said, "Isn''t it because our boss''s third wife made her feel bad? I really don''t understand. We can discuss things at the wedding. I can understand her even if she says something I don''t agree with. But this is because a third person, or someone else''s third person, interferes with our marriage. Is it worth it?"


    Hey, I don''t know what to say after listening to Hu Zi.


    Is it worth it?


    To put it bluntly, is it still the word'' vanity''?


    Face, dignity, everyone wants it. As the saying goes, if we don''t eat steamed buns, we can make a living. There are few people in this world who don''t care about this. Everyone has a little vanity. This is understandable, but we have to put our mind in order. If we really want to compete with others, we must die of exhaustion!


    Fighting for a father, comparing famous brands, comparing grades, comparing wages, comparing husbands to children...


    There are so many things that I can compare to him. If I really can''t think of them, I will be tortured in the end.


    "Tell her again."


    Seeing that the conflict between Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei was getting worse, but the wedding date was approaching day by day, I felt a little anxious for them. When will there be so many unsolved problems?


    Logically speaking, they should be happy to wait for the wedding to come. Every day, they think about the feelings and romance of the wedding, the arrangement of the honeymoon, the future plans and plans...


    "You don''t know Xiao Wei!" Hu Zi shook his head helplessly and said, "What she believes is difficult to compromise."


    "But she loves you, and she won''t compromise."


    Although I have some worries in my heart, I am still very firm. The relationship between Li Xiaowei and Hu Zi will not break up. After all, they have been through so much together, and their strong relationship will not be broken like a piece of paper.


    Hu Zi didn''t answer me. He just finished the rest of the beer in the bottle and asked Old Gao to open it. He opened another bottle and drank it happily.


    I wanted to say something more, but when I opened my mouth, it turned into silence.


    When the two of them were married, they had to understand and respect each other, be tolerant and humble. There must be compromises in life. I couldn''t just let Hu Zi compromise. Li Xiaowei''s idea of letting Hu Zi resign was really too much.


    Then I looked at Old Gao and said, "Old Gao, come on, tell me about you."


    "There''s nothing to say!"


    After drinking so much, Old Gao still had a lot of anger in his eyes, and unlike Hu Zi, his face was more tired.


    Old Gao continued to drink as he spoke. I stopped him. Who knew that Old Gao dodged back so hard that my hand hurt when the bottle touched me. Old Gao looked at me and said in a deep voice, "Don''t stop me, Xing Yun. I asked you to come here for a drink today. What''s your downfall?"


    Didn''t you two spoil my fun like this?


    However, the one who dampens your mood is your real brother, and the one who drinks you to death is your friend!


    "Damn, you can''t drink to death!" I replied unhappily.


    Old Gao also said unhappily, "You don''t want to drink with me."


    "Drink, I didn''t say no." I raised my wine bottle and said, "But can we talk about it? If we talk about it, you can drink whatever you want!"


    I looked at Old Gao, but Old Gao didn''t say anything. He just looked at me with an unfocused gaze. After a long time, we could read each other''s eyes and raised our glasses to touch each other.


    Then, Old Gao slammed the bottle down on the table, pointed at it with his index finger, and said angrily, "Grass, I will never enter that house again in my life!"


    Old Gao only has one family. I can hear what he means. It seems that he has a conflict with his parents.


    I thought about it. Old Gao said he brought Wang Mengmeng home today. Did Old Gao''s parents not like Wang Mengmeng? The elders have always looked at people differently from us, and it''s very possible that they don''t like Wang Mengmeng. So I asked, "What''s wrong? Your parents don''t like Wang Mengmeng?"


    "Even if I bring a fairy back, they don''t like it. Do you believe me?" Old Gao became more and more agitated.


    Hu Zi touched Old Gao again and said, "What''s going on? Take your time."


    Today, the three of us, Old Gao drank the most wine. What a mother! However, this also reflected the intensity of his emotions today.


    "I really can''t say it properly." Old Gao said with deep despair on his face, "I see through it. No matter who I bring back, they won''t agree! In their eyes, money is the most important thing. I," Old Gao pointed at himself and said angrily, "I''m a fucking joke, a fart!"


    I frowned and said, "Aren''t you talking nonsense? You''re the only child in the family. You''re a joke to your parents. Is that possible? Then they didn''t want you back then."


    "Then why would they destroy the happiness of my life?" Old Gao gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not that they haven''t done it before. They''ve done it once! I didn''t expect..." Old Gao shook his head in pain, sniffled, and then said, "I really understand this time, completely understand!"


    Old Gao once told me about his unforgettable relationship, Fang Qingyu, but it seemed that his parents didn''t agree and broke up with him because of their obstruction.


    No wonder Old Gao was so angry this time that the same thing happened again!


    "Since they don''t care about me, they don''t care about my feelings?" Old Gao continued, "That''s good. At the worst, let them treat me like they''ve never had a son like me before!"


    "Old Gao, that''s too harsh! After all, that''s your father and your mother."


    "I know, I know." Old Gao nodded, but his tone was a little impatient. He said to me, "I know you hate unfilial people, Xing Yun. To be honest, this is also the most important thing I''ve learned from you. I know, I know. Although I can''t be like you, I''ve changed a lot over the years. I don''t want to make them angry, I don''t want to talk back to them, I don''t want to argue with them, but what about them? They can''t..."


    Old Gao became more and more excited as he spoke. Finally, he couldn''t speak. He covered his eyes and began to drink again.


    I sighed and looked at the crowd at the night market stall, panting slightly.


    Some people happily clinked their glasses, some brought grilled fish into the mouths of the people around them, some ate alone, and some called...


    We don''t know what other people''s lives are like. I wonder if those happy smiles also hide the sadness that no one knows? But looking at their smiles, I am envious. When can we do such a pure smile? No worries, no worries, love is a beautiful family love is warm, you can hold hands with the people in love until you grow old, and enjoy the happiness of family.


    But "Life" is destined to give us a taste of the sweet and sour, but he is not a good chef, the taste of our life is too damn bitter!

 Chapter 60 When Is It?

    From midnight till dark, the night market turned from bustle to desolation. The people on the table changed wave after wave, countless people came and left. The three of us were still here, and the table began to pile up with many empty bottles and countless skewers.


    I don''t know how much the three of us drank, but we almost couldn''t drink it anymore. We looked up and the beer flowed out of our mouths, into our necks, into our clothes. Our eyes were astringent, our heads were dizzy, and our urine was heavy.


    The moon was still not very bright, only the light in the shed shone faintly, and the shadows of the three of them reflected diagonally on the ground. The weather began to get warmer, the wine on the table was not as cold as before, and the two brothers were not sure if their mood had eased.


    I took another sip of wine. I couldn''t say anything about Hu Zi, but I felt that the relationship between Old Gao and his parents could be reconciled. After all, it was Old Gao''s parents. I also went to the old gao family and said that they didn''t love their son.


    "Old Gao, your parents don''t like Wang Mengmeng because they don''t know her. You don''t have to be so extreme. When they get to know Wang Mengmeng for a long time, they might like Wang Mengmeng."


    At the beginning, my parents had some prejudice against ding ge, thinking that she was the daughter of a rich family, afraid that Ding Ge looked down on me, afraid that Ding Ge was a proud and arrogant daughter. However, their impression of ding ge improved in the later contact. The old couple liked ding ge much more than they did. They had already decided that Ding Ge was their daughter-in-law before they got married. Every time ding ge came to our house, she was treated with great enthusiasm, which embarrassed Ding Ge.


    Well, I was going to give Old Gao an example of what happened to tinger, but I was just thinking about it.


    As I spoke, Old Gao shook his head slowly and said, "You don''t understand. You don''t understand."


    "You don''t have to be so stubborn." I continued, "You praise Wang Mengmeng in front of them and make them familiar..."


    Old Gao suddenly interrupted me excitedly and said, "Why can''t you understand? It''s not Wang Mengmeng''s problem. It''s their problem. It''s my father and mother. They''re the most selfish parents in the world. They''re the parents who don''t care about their children''s feelings. They''re the most unreliable parents! I really don''t think they''re good parents. I don''t even want to be their son!"


    Although Old Gao is my brother, and he has his own difficulties and pain, his words still make me very uncomfortable. Maybe it was because of the reflection and repentance after being too much of a jerk. I really don''t like what Hu Zi said about his parents. So I said with a grim face, "Old Gao, it''s a little too much."


    "Over? That''s because you don''t know them!" Old Gao did not feel that there was anything wrong with what he said, "Xing Yun, not everyone has your open-minded parents, not all parents will listen to their children''s voices!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Maybe they didn''t do it right. They didn''t think the same way you did, but that doesn''t mean they don''t care about you. You''re their son, and they still love you."


    "Xing Yun, maybe I used to be a special jerk, more than you and Hu Zi combined. Well, even now I still disappoint them. But in this matter, I really think they were wrong! Big mistake!" At this moment, Old Gao looked at me and said, "When Ding Ge''s parents didn''t approve of you being together, Ding Ge immediately moved out to live with you. Even then, her family wouldn''t accept you. Xing Yun, tell me, do you think they did the right thing? Are they good parents? Have they considered ding ge''s feelings?"


    As Old Gao spoke, my heart ached again!


    I smiled bitterly. I was just about to mention ding ge to comfort Old Gao, but I didn''t expect Old Gao to mention her first.


    I admit that Ding Ge''s parents really gave me a big blow back then. I even felt that all my dignity was gone, and I had been humiliated in front of them like never before. This was something I had never experienced before!


    I do have a lot of resentment towards Ding Ge''s parents.


    Until now, when Old Gao mentioned Ding Ge''s parents, I was still very uncomfortable. Ding Ge''s parents looked at me, and I think I will never forget it in my life!


    However, seeing Ding Ge break up with her parents and suffer between us, I still hope she can make up with her parents. Because I knew that they loved ding ge and Ding Ge loved them, and they didn''t want Ding Ge to be with me because they didn''t like me.


    But, looking at Old Gao, I suddenly couldn''t open my mouth.


    Even if Old Gao''s tone was a little harsh and he spoke a little too much, it was not right to argue with his parents today, but were their parents not at all wrong?


    Old Gao finally met a loved one and fell deeply in love. Why didn''t his parents think about him? Old Gao took wang mengmeng home because he cared about them, but their rejection hurt Old Gao.


    Old Gao was not a winner in this fight.


    He didn''t want to do that either. If Old Gao''s parents could accept Wang Mengmeng, then there would be no such thing as a fight.


    I let out a deep sigh and was finally powerless to persuade anything more. Old Gao and Ding Ge were not uncommon examples in life. Many times, parents looked down on the people their children liked. They didn''t think about communication and negotiation, they didn''t think about compromise, they just wanted to break up with each other coldly and ruthlessly. Even though they proved to be right later, they also caused a lot of harm to their children.


    Perhaps, in their opinion, this kind of injury is far better than the future suffering days, but why can''t there be a euphemistic expression?


    I won''t allow you to be with her (him)!


    How many parents have said this before?


    Why are there so many imperative words?


    We are not your subordinates, not slaves who obey orders, but your children. You have worked hard to raise us. We should be grateful, but can you understand our feelings?


    Forget it, let''s drink. Since Old Gao wants to drink today, let''s get drunk with him!


    "Boss, another beer!"


    The three of us just kept drinking until the whole night market was empty and we couldn''t even talk anymore.


    High!


    He''s really drunk!


    The speed of drinking was no longer as fierce as when the first bottle was drunk. He almost swallowed it and his tongue was numb and he could not feel the bitterness of the beer.


    Hu Zi didn''t say anything, Old Gao didn''t say anything, and I didn''t say anything. I just drank. The three of them stopped clinking their glasses and just raised their bottles to drink.


    It''s been a long time since I drank this.


    At the end of the drink, Old Gao was completely tall. He was so tall that his legs didn''t seem to belong to him. Hu Zi and I were better, but not much better.


    When the three of them left the night market, they could not hold it back on the road where few people were. They untied their crotch and began to pee on the side of the road. The noise was as loud as a tap, especially loud on the quiet street, as if venting the anger and grievances we had accumulated in this world.


    But there were hardly any cars on the road, and there was a taxi occasionally, but when he saw us waving, he ran away like smoke.


    "Damn it!"


    Not everyone in this world would go crazy if they were drunk!


    But there''s no way. We can understand the driver in the middle of the night if he doesn''t pull us, but we can''t understand the fucking distance of more than ten miles.


    Is he crawling back?


    Think about it, and ask a friend for help.


    The first thing that came to mind was Lin Ya. After all, Lin Ya had a car that could take us straight home. I called Lin Ya, and then I remembered how much trouble it was for lin ya to come! It was already so late, and Lin Ya came out to pick us up, and then he had to drive back alone. I thought of another figure in my mind.


    Guzheng!


    Now that Guzheng is our neighbor, we can have her pick us up. After picking us up, Guzheng will be home.


    So, after thinking about it, I should call Guzheng. It''s a good idea for a girl to run less.


    Soon Guzheng got through.


    It was so late and she was already asleep. I couldn''t bear it. I didn''t want Guzheng to pick us up. I wanted to see if I could find a hotel to stay in.


    However, Guzheng was stubborn and asked about our situation. Then he said, "You should go home. Just like the three of you, this is to scare the hotel staff. They are usually girls at the front desk. You should be kind."


    Guzheng and I joked a little and then came to pick us up. I told her the address and hung up.


    I feel a little guilty in my heart. I can''t give Guzheng anything, but I have to trouble him. Am I a little cheap?


    Forget it, and then comfort myself. It''s all because of these two people beside me. Without them, I might have fallen asleep already.


    The three of us were sitting on the side of the road with our backs folded. Even I felt like a real hooligan, but I didn''t have the strength to whistle at a passing beauty. Of course, there weren''t many people at this point.


    Not long after, Guzheng drove up to us.


    I smiled. Guzheng was really a girl who didn''t like to be late. She really didn''t write at all!


    "You ran so fast." I said to Guzheng.


    "There are no cars on the road." Guzheng chuckled.


    "It''s evening. It''s better to slow down. We''re not in a hurry."


    "Yes. Got it." Guzheng nodded.


    Then, Old Tiger and I got in the car.

 Chapter 61 : Talk to Li Xiaowei

    The car drove smoothly along the road. I was in the passenger seat, and Old Tiger was in the back. All three of them sat limply in their seats. They had no strength to speak, but they were panting heavily.


    There were very few cars on the road. I opened the window a little and the breeze blew on my face comfortably. I don''t know if it was because I was drunk or not, but I always felt that even the wind was drunk. I was so drunk that I didn''t have much strength to throw myself on my face.


    Guzheng looked at the three of us mockingly and said, "What are you three doing? If you drink so much, you''ll choke to death!"


    I pointed to the two people in the back row who were almost asleep, and said slowly, "It''s not because of them."


    "You guys are really good brothers!" Guzheng smiled and said.


    I just smiled and replied wearily, "Thank you, Guzheng, for waking up so late."


    "It''s okay. We''re neighbors. Who doesn''t need help at all?" Guzheng turned to look at me and said, "All right, stop talking. Take a break. I want to sleep for a while."


    I didn''t speak again, but I didn''t sleep either. I just stared out the window.


    At this time, almost all the shops on the street were closed. Except for some entertainment places, the night in full bloom became extremely quiet, as if there were no car horns, no voices in the sound system, no voices from the crowd, as if all the sounds were absorbed into the night.


    This kind of silence gradually calmed my complicated mood, and I suddenly enjoyed this kind of short silence.


    This feeling was very comfortable, as if he had put down all his fatigue, and his whole body became gentle and soft. Without the heaviness and busyness, numbness and emptiness that I used to carry all day long, the quality of my sleep has become very comfortable. It''s been a long time since I had such a comfortable sleep.


    In this way, I actually fell asleep in Guzheng''s car.


    It wasn''t long before the car drove to our shared neighborhood. Guzheng gently pushed me awake, and I realized it. I moved and said, "Here we are."


    "Well, go back to sleep." Guzheng said softly.


    I woke Hu Zi up and got out of the car, but Old Gao couldn''t wake up and slept like a dead pig. Hu Zi and I had to help Old Gao out of the car and express our gratitude to Guzheng again.


    It was too much trouble for her.


    "All right, you''re welcome. Hurry back, the three of you." There was a faint smile on Guzheng''s lips. She frowned again and asked, "How do you three sleep?"


    Guzheng stayed at my house for two nights, and there was only one bed, but I smiled and said nonchalantly, "It''s okay. The three of us can squeeze in. You can go back too."


    "How do you three squeeze?" Guzheng looked at the three of us with a playful expression.


    "There''s still a sofa."


    "Why don''t you sleep in my room?" At this moment, Guzheng suddenly said.


    I froze and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Guzheng was relieved to say, "Don''t worry, it''s just to repay the kindness that you took me in last time. How was it?"


    "I really don''t need it. I''ve already troubled you enough today, and now I owe you. We''re going back. You should go back as soon as possible."


    Guzheng nodded slightly. Without saying anything more, he locked his car and left.


    Saying goodbye to Guzheng, Hu Zi and I helped Old Gao to the sixth floor.


    Shit, I found out how tall the building was at this time!


    Back in the room, he helped Old Gao to the bedroom. Hu Zi was sleeping in the bed, but I could squeeze two people into my bed. It was too uncomfortable for three people to sleep in the same bed. Besides, it was summer, and it was warm and warm without squeezing like winter.


    So I went to the living room and made a floor bunk.


    When I opened the window, a cool breath came in. I put my hands under my head, but suddenly I was not sleepy.


    I don''t know if it''s because I just slept in the car.


    I don''t know what happened. In the past, when I drank too much, I was very sleepy. I always fell asleep in a drunken state.


    But now it doesn''t seem to be much use to me. If I didn''t drink too much, it wouldn''t have helped me sleep. After drinking so much beer tonight, I could still stay awake when I got home.


    I really admire myself.


    Fortunately, I can be troubled by Old Gao and Hu Zi tonight.


    Over the years, the best friends on him have changed one after another, leaving behind the true brothers! Hu Zi and Old Gao are brothers like me. We don''t have to say much about our friendship. Tonight''s bottle is enough to prove it.


    Damn, even for myself, I have to help them both.


    I can take one person in, and I have to make the floor when they come together.


    So, no matter what, we have to solve a brother''s problem first.


    Old Gao, I gave up on Old Gao first.


    It''s too difficult to solve. After all, it involves the elders. I can communicate with my peers, but I don''t have the confidence to persuade them. Especially the shadow that Ding Ge''s parents left me, it was too big, so I thought that with my own strength, Old Gao''s parents could not easily accept Wang Mengmeng.


    As far as I''m concerned, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng have to work hard.


    But, it''s hard!


    Ding Ge''s obedient daughter was forced to break up with her family, let alone Old Gao, who had such a bad temper.


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, on the other hand, were actually their household chores, and it was hard for me to get involved. But it''s already come to this point, and it''s even more difficult for me not to stretch out my hand. Both of them are almost at the last step. If they don''t help as friends, they will be separated in the end. That''s a joke!


    Both sides tried to persuade each other to take the next step. It was so stiff that nothing could be solved!


    I think we should talk to Li Xiaowei alone tomorrow. Hu Zi will let him take his time and see if Li Xiaowei can persuade him.


    Ah, thinking about these trivial things at this time, I especially miss the short nap in Guzheng''s car. Everything was really put down. There was no pain and discomfort, no depression and worry, and even no loneliness and loneliness. I was like a white cloud, without consciousness and thought, just floating in the air without knowing the direction...


    The next day, I was woken up by Lin Ya''s phone call.


    I answered the phone and asked, "What are you doing calling in the morning?"


    Lin Ya asked, "I haven''t told you yet. Why did you call me in the middle of the night?"


    "Ah, this." Yesterday, I called Lin Ya, but I hung up immediately. It seemed that I had been through for a few seconds. So I explained it to her.


    "Drink, you know how to drink." Lin Ya said rudely, "Can''t you persuade them?"


    "Advice? You want to try?" What did they look like?


    "Then who sent you home yesterday?" Lin Ya asked.


    I froze, then lied and said, "We took a taxi back."


    I don''t know why I lied to Lin Ya, but I think there''s something wrong between her and Guzheng. Without waiting for Lin Ya to ask me again, I said, "By the way, I want to talk to Li Xiaowei today. The two of them are so conflicted now. Why don''t you join me? Women talk to women better."


    "Okay, that night on the way to and from work."


    "Okay."


    After agreeing with Lin Ya, I got up and went to work. Hu Zi got up too, but Old Gao was still in bed. I didn''t ask him to sleep more.


    Nothing happened at the pond in the morning, but Wang Mengmeng came in the afternoon.


    Wang Mengmeng didn''t see Old Gao''s car and asked me, "Where''s Xing Yun, Old Gao?"


    "He didn''t come to the pond today."


    "Where did you go?" Wang Mengmeng added, "His phone is off when I call him."


    "He''s... At my house."


    "What are you doing at your house?" Wang Mengmeng frowned and asked.


    "He quarreled with his parents yesterday and had a drink. He didn''t come today. He''s resting at home."


    Wang Mengmeng paused, then bit his lower lip and asked, "Is it because of me that he quarreled with his parents?"


    I nodded, not denying it.


    After all, Wang Mengmeng visited the old gao family yesterday. Even if Old Gao''s parents didn''t say anything, there was inevitably a sense of loss in their expressions. Wang Mengmeng should be able to detect it.


    When I went to the Dinger house, his parents''dissatisfaction with me was written all over my face, and I could see it clearly.


    Wang Mengmeng didn''t know that Old Gao had a fight with his parents. It was probably after she had a quiet meal at the gao family that Old Gao had a big fight with his parents.


    "Well, that," I thought about it and didn''t know what to say to Wang Mengmeng. After a while, I said, "But don''t think too much. You should know Old Gao''s feelings for you, and you know his character. He won''t compromise easily."


    "Really?" Wang Mengmeng didn''t seem to have much confidence and was very depressed.


    "Of course." I know Old Gao too well. Wang Mengmeng didn''t see how excited Old Gao was last night. "Do you remember your last birthday? He bumped into someone, you know? After all these years, since he had a drunk driving accident when he was young, this was his first time driving accident. You should be able to feel his concern for you."


    Wang Mengmeng didn''t say anything. She just smiled bitterly and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The parents of the person I love don''t like me. I''ve experienced it before, so I can feel Wang Mengmeng''s feelings. So I said, "In fact, his parents are a small matter. The key is that you two know it. As long as you two work together, persevere, and don''t give up, no one else can stop you."


    It was as if Ding Ge and I had really defeated her parents without that incident.


    But the end result is still failure, so I don''t want to see Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng repeat our mistakes.


    Wang Mengmeng didn''t stay in the pond much and left soon.


    It was almost time for work when Lin Ya came to the pond. Old meng asked me to go first. Lin Ya and I went to pick up Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei was still driving at school, and Lin Ya had already agreed to pick her up at the driving school.


    On the way, Lin Ya gave me a playful look and said with a faint smile, "I heard that a beautiful woman sent you back yesterday?"

 Chapter 62 : Pick up Li Xiaowei from Driving School

    My mind raced around. This morning I told Lin Ya that we took a taxi back, but her tone seemed to tell us that Guzheng sent us back.


    So who told her?


    It can''t be Guzheng! Then there was only Old Gao, Hu Zi, and me drinking, not me. Old Gao''s phone was turned off. That could only be said by Hu Zi.


    "Hu Zi told you?"


    "Detective, you?" Lin Ya slightly curled his mouth and tried to cover it up, "He and Xiao Wei are in conflict. We can''t just persuade one. There are a few women who don''t want a perfect wedding, and I still have to talk to Hu Zi when I have time. You can''t help your family just because Hu Zi is your brother. You have to think about it from our woman''s point of view."


    What Lin Ya said made sense, so I could only roll my eyes and nod.


    Then Lin Ya looked at me again and said scornfully, "Okay, Xing Yun, how dare you lie to me?"


    I smiled in shame and replied guiltily, "It''s too troublesome to explain."


    "Really?" Lin Ya sneered, "Why do I think you''re scheming against Guzheng?"


    "You can''t talk nonsense." I hurriedly said, "I''m fine as an old man. You can''t ruin a girl''s innocence."


    "Yo yo yo, it''s like I''m talking about evil intentions, and I don''t know who committed the crime!" Lin Ya continued to tell me.


    I was so confused that I had to admit defeat again. I begged for mercy and said, "Please, girl, can you stop using idioms? You use the idiom" my egg hurts."


    "That''s perfect. If your egg hurts, I will say more idioms, so I will castrate you directly, and see how you can harm his daughter!"


    "Lin Ya, let me tell you, is it okay for a girl to have a lady in her family? I don''t even want to talk to you."


    Lin Ya, on the other hand, said to himself, "Guilty, flustered, confused, 7890 ..."


    Ignore me, I want to be quiet!


    ...


    The two of them came to the driving school that Li Xiaowei had learned. The school was not over yet, so Lin Ya and I waited for Li Xiaowei by the roadside.


    Sitting in the car was too boring, so I got out of the car and stood on the side of the road bored. Lin Ya was playing with his phone in the car.


    "Xing Yun."


    At this moment, I suddenly heard someone calling my name.


    I turned my head to look at the voice. It turned out to be a person from our village. The man''s name was Zhao Dapan, two or three years younger than me. He wasn''t much better, but he was familiar.


    Zhao Dapan used to be thin and skinny. He had been out of town for so many years and had hardly seen him before. Now he was fat. He wore less in the summer and had a big belly like he was pregnant for a few months. If he hadn''t called my name, I wouldn''t have recognized him.


    "Big pan, why are you here?" I asked.


    Zhao Dapan handed me a cigarette, and I glanced at it. It was quite high grade.


    I didn''t answer the phone and said I didn''t smoke. Zhao Dapan lit one and replied, "This one doesn''t have a driver''s license. What about you?"


    "Pick up a friend. You''ve put on weight!"


    I looked at Zhao Dapan slightly.


    He looked greasy and had been doing well for the past few years. He had a big head and ears, dressed like a nouveau riche, had a watch on his wrist and a gold pendant around his neck.


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a while, but they didn''t expect that zhao dapan was driving over, a bmw, and he was already quite good at this age.


    "Your car?" Zhao Dapan pointed at Lin Ya''s car and asked me.


    "No, it''s a friend''s." I said to Zhao Dapan, "Aren''t you here to get your driver''s license? Why are you driving here? Don''t let the traffic police look into it."


    "Nothing. We bought a house in the garden district on the way there. Besides, there''s no traffic police on this road." Zhao Dapan said nonchalantly.


    "It''s better to be careful."


    After a conversation, I learned that Zhao Dapan is now in Shenzhen, working in the construction industry, which has several high-rise buildings. I smiled and said, "Haha, then I have to call boss zhao in the future."


    Zhao Dapan smiled and asked, "What about you? What are you doing?"


    "Pond, fish."


    "Really? Was it contracted? Where is it?"


    "No," I told Zhao Dapan the address and said, "They work in their pond."


    At this time, my phone rang. I took out my own counterfeit phone and saw that it was Old Gao. After I connected, Old Gao asked me why I hadn''t come back yet. I said I had something to do today, so he and Hu Zi didn''t have to wait for me to eat.


    Hanging up the phone, zhao dapan smiled at me and said, "Okay, Xing Yun, I''ll go first. Come to our house when you''re free."


    "Sure." I said politely.


    Then zhao dapan drove his bmw away.


    I chuckled. I don''t even know which unit or room you live in. How can I find it?


    Looking at this fellow villager who was a few years younger than me, I felt somewhat uncomfortable. At this time, I seemed to understand how Li Xiaowei felt when she learned that boss Hu Zi''s girlfriend was her classmate.


    Facing the world class rich like Bill Gates Buffett, we will only envy them and not be jealous, because they are not in the same circle. But in the circle that we live in, perhaps the comparison of a cell phone will cause inner distress and annoyance.


    Zhao Dapan was not a studious person from a young age. He was also a troublemaker and a hooligan. I didn''t expect to be so successful now, but I am much worse!


    When Zhao Dapan saw the change in the look in my eyes as I took out my phone, I could feel the momentary alienation. I might have been able to play cards and drink together in the past, but now that my identity is different, I''m afraid he will probably ignore me in the future.


    This is the reality and cruelty of society!


    You are a better person than him, so he will try his best to curry favor with you, like a grandson, like a dog, such a metaphor is really not exaggerated, they will try their best to show that metaphor to the fullest.


    If you are not as good as him, then he will kick you away without mercy and avoid you. Keep you out of his circle forever, no matter how close you used to be.


    I think Zhao Dapan probably doesn''t know that I''m in deep debt, or today''s conversation might not have happened.


    However, unlike Li Xiaowei, zhao dapan did not affect my mood much. When his bmw disappeared from my sight, I could also look at the brilliant sunset in the sky.


    After school, the students came out of the driving school one by one, and soon we saw Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei also saw me and walked towards me.


    When she was almost in front of us, a car suddenly drove slowly beside Li Xiaowei. The window rolled down, and a man inside said to Li Xiaowei, "Let me see you off."


    "No need." Li Xiaowei smiled and politely declined.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine." The man continued.


    "No, my friend came to pick me up today." Li Xiaowei pointed at us.


    The man glanced at us, then smiled and greeted Li Xiaowei and left.


    Li Xiaowei told us that it was a student from the same group. Then we got in the car and the three of us left in the car.


    Li Xiaowei sat in the passenger seat. As soon as the car started, he turned to look at me and asked, "Xing Yun, did Hu Zi ask you to come?"


    "No. I wanted to come myself." I replied with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll ask you Xing Yun," li xiaowei looked at me and asked, "Are you on Hu Zi''s side or mine?"


    I smiled awkwardly and replied, "I''m standing on both sides of you."


    "Gee, I knew you were still on the same side as your brother." Li Xiaowei folded his arms around his chest and said in disbelief, "How long have you two known each other? You two have been playing with each other naked, and your relationship is deeper than ours."


    "Okay." Lin Ya smiled faintly and said, "Let''s talk more at the restaurant."


    Li Xiaowei didn''t say much, but the atmosphere inside the car became a little awkward.


    Lin Ya didn''t mention it and asked Li Xiaowei, "What level is it?"


    "I''m practicing the second level." Li Xiaowei replied.


    "How''s your practice?"


    "That''s it. The exam is coming up in a few days."


    "Well, driving is a process that practice makes perfect. Practice slowly. I thought you guys bought a car too. If you go home and practice more, you''ll be able to pass."


    Li xiaowei nodded.


    As Lin Ya and Li Xiaowei talked, the awkwardness of that moment turned into nothingness. I had to admire Lin Ya''s communication skills. All these years of experience in the business world had turned her into a good talker.


    So it''s better not to bicker with her, always losing.


    Then, in front of a restaurant, the car stopped in the parking space. The three of us walked into the restaurant and ordered a few dishes.


    Men are different from women. Sometimes a man can only say it when he drinks. A woman opens her mouth.


    Li Xiaowei didn''t talk nonsense either. He went straight to the topic of today and looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, what did Xiaohu tell you?"


    Straight to the point, straight to the point!


    "Let''s talk about it one by one." I smiled.


    "Sure. Say it." Li Xiaowei looked at me with a straight face.


    I first asked the biggest question in my heart, "Hu Zi told me you wanted him to resign? Why did you ask him to resign at this point?"


    "Didn''t he tell you why I asked him to resign?" Li Xiaowei looked at me and asked back.


    She took a tough stance, as if Hu Zi was the one making trouble!


    I vaguely felt that it was difficult to persuade Li Xiaowei today, and it was no wonder that Hu Zi had a conflict with her.


    I shook my head with a bitter smile.


    In fact, Hu Zi said at the time that Li Xiaowei was too strong, because boss Hu Zi''s girlfriend was a bit of a mess, and he didn''t want his boyfriend to work under her classmate''s boyfriend.


    However, these words were obviously not conducive to their reconciliation, and it was better not to say it to Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei opened his mouth and said, "Their boss treated him like he was an animal. Xiaohu was a cow and a horse in the company, so what if his salary was high? One person wants to be called on by two people. Besides, they don''t think they''re treating Xiaohu badly. The salary is so high, as if they feel sorry for all the work they do. They look down on people."

 Chapter 63 : Unexpected Text Message

    "Who told you that? Hu Zi?" Lin Ya asked.


    "If only he had told me." Li Xiaowei said angrily, "It''s not that you don''t know about his character. You can tolerate everything and you will suffer. He never told me about his work. If I had known what he was like in the company, I would have asked him to resign. Hu Zi is too honest and kind, so the boss will bully him without fear!"


    Hu Zi rarely talked to us about work, but I believe what Li Xiaowei said.


    Because Hu Zi and I have known each other for a long time since we were kids. I know exactly what kind of person he is. If it wasn''t for his tough spirit and tenacity, few people would have been as persistent as him!


    The boss would naturally like an employee like him who is dependable and capable but does not complain.


    "Then how did you know?" Lin Ya asked again.


    "Listen to my other classmate." Li Xiaowei said, "Boss Xiaohu''s girlfriend is a classmate of mine. She said it behind my back and slandered Xiaohu, saying that he was not worth it at all. It was about to spread in our circle of friends, and I heard it from another classmate. Xiaohu didn''t tell me. If she hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known."


    "What does she say about the tiger? What do you think of me? I can''t raise my head in front of everyone." Li Xiaowei looked at me excitedly and said, "You said, if Hu Zi works hard and the boss treats him well, will I stupidly ask him to resign?"


    Sure enough, I really can''t just listen to one person''s one-sidedness. If Li Xiaowei hadn''t said this, I would have thought she was unreasonable.


    It seems that she still loves Hu Zi, but Hu Zi didn''t say anything about it yesterday.


    "I won''t hurt him if I ask him to resign!" Li Xiaowei said angrily, "I don''t believe that with Hu Zi''s ability, I can''t find a job. I''m not going anywhere with this black-hearted boss. Hmph, he was so nice when he was treating, but he was so two-faced behind his back. He and my classmate are a perfect match!"


    It was understandable that Li Xiaowei was angry. After all, she also felt sorry for Hu Zi.


    "There''s no need to be angry with that bitch." Lin Ya patted Li Xiaowei on the back and said, "That kind of person will be punished sooner or later."


    Lin Ya''s words made Li Xiaowei quite satisfied, but she still raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t they all say that wang ba lives for a thousand years, and evil people live the longest."


    I smiled speechless and said to Li Xiaowei, "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. I''ll talk to Hu Zi when we get back. Let''s talk about something else, shall we?"


    "You say?" Li Xiaowei changed his attitude once again, as if you had any questions.


    "Xiao Wei, you''ve been with Hu Zi for so many years. You should know that Hu Zi''s family is ordinary, and he has never asked for a penny from his family since he was 18 years old, so even if you get married, he will never let his family pay a penny. You probably don''t understand this. After all, you two are a little short of money now, and it''s only right for the family to support some of it."


    "I know. But now it''s not a financial problem. My family has helped pay for it. I know Hu Zi is filial, but can''t we borrow money from his parents now? We''ll pay them back when we have the money. I understand that Hu Zi doesn''t want his parents. I won''t say anything, but can I borrow some?" Li Xiaowei also seemed to have a stomach full of resentment, and speaking of it, his face was full of grievances.


    I sighed. I''m afraid this can''t be said about Hu Zi. I know his character too well. Although he was usually very gentle and had suffered a lot when dealing with others, when it came to the bottom line, he was especially stubborn and no one could persuade him.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "Xiao Wei, listen to me. Of all our friends, Hu Zi and I have the most similar family. We had a very hard time when we were kids, so I can understand his filial piety, and I can understand Hu Zi''s feelings. Don''t force him. Since he didn''t ask for another penny from his family when he was an adult, he wouldn''t ask for another penny from his family in this lifetime. He wouldn''t say a word even if god crushed him. If you really don''t have enough money, I can help you. Tell me how much you need."


    Li Xiaowei listened to Lin Ya and remained silent for a moment.


    Lin Ya added, "I can help you with the wedding and the hotel. I can get you the best deal. I bought the house and the car. Don''t worry about it anymore. Furniture and electrical appliances should be about the same, right? As for the rest, it shouldn''t cost much."


    Listening to Lin Ya''s words, I really felt that she was right to come today. If I were myself, I wouldn''t have had this effect at all. In the end, it would be even worse if I didn''t discuss it with Li Xiaowei.


    As the food gradually came to the table, Lin Ya said, "Don''t worry. Let''s talk while we eat."


    In fact, I don''t need to say anything at all. I feel a little redundant with lin ya around. Li Xiaowei''s mood has eased a lot. I believe that if she and Hu Zi sit down again and have a good talk, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    With Lin Ya, things went smoother than I thought. Li Xiaowei promised that when Hu Zi looked for her again, she would talk to Hu Zi calmly.


    After dinner, I took advantage of the hot iron and said to let Hu Zi go back tonight, but Li Xiaowei still said angrily, "Since she likes to live with you, then let him live with you."


    I smiled bitterly. You guys don''t live in a good home. You occupy my little house. I have nowhere to sleep!


    However, Li Xiaowei''s tone of voice was not very angry, and when I went back to talk to Hu Zi, let him say soft words, the two of them had a good communication, the matter was over.


    I still don''t believe they can argue until they''re not married!


    Then Lin Ya sent Li Xiaowei back, and I went back to my place alone.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao were home, and they asked me where I was.


    I told Hu Zi about the meeting with Li Xiaowei and reported everything at the table. Hu Zi was silent after listening.


    I looked at Hu Zi and asked, "Hu Zi, do you think your boss is really mean and doesn''t treat you like a person?"


    If Li Xiaowei''s words were true, I would support Hu Zi''s resignation!


    Hu Zi smiled wryly and replied, "How many bosses can be bosses if they don''t have a heart? Can they be bosses if they don''t?"


    Old Gao raised an eyebrow and said listlessly, "Hey, Hu Zi, you''re a little embarrassed."


    "Do you have a clean conscience?" Hu Zi smiled.


    I continued, "Hu Zi, this is a society of benefits. Yes, the boss can''t be with us. But there has to be a limit to everything. They are really as overboard as Li Xiaowei said, and you can''t keep swallowing your anger. Should we fight or should we fight!"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I know in my heart."


    I didn''t say anything more, and Hu Zi wasn''t stupid. Finally, I said to Hu Zi, "The rest is really useless. I can only leave it to you."


    Hu Zi nodded, feeling much less agitated than yesterday.


    I thought about it and said, "Actually, I think you should go back tonight and have a good chat with xiao wei."


    Hu Zi was silent for a moment, then a glint of light welled up in his eyes. He stood up and said to me, "What you said makes sense. Then I''ll go back!"


    "Just talk it over and stop arguing." I''m really afraid that they won''t get along again.


    "I know."


    Hu Zi became a little excited and couldn''t wait to leave.


    I was the only one left in the house with Old Gao, who was not in a good mood. I rarely saw Old Gao like this. He was usually heartless. I asked, "How do you feel? Have you woken up yet?"


    Old Gao replied weakly, "I woke up early."


    I sat on the sofa and casually said to Old Gao, "Old Gao, Wang Mengmeng went to the pond today."


    Old Gao asked in surprise, "Why did she go to the pond?"


    "It''s for you." I said, "I told her about your fight with your parents."


    Old Gao was startled and stood up, "Why did you tell Wang Mengmeng?"


    I think Old Gao probably wanted to hide this from Wang Mengmeng so that Wang Mengmeng wouldn''t know that his parents didn''t like her, but it couldn''t be hidden. Today, when I mentioned it to Wang Mengmeng, she guessed the reason.


    Let her advance and retreat with you. At this point, you two have to stay focused."


    Old Gao was a little upset, but he didn''t say much, just couldn''t help but sigh a few times.


    I asked Old Gao again, "There were a lot of things you didn''t tell me yesterday. What did your parents tell you? Tell me again."


    Old Gao was not in the mood and said to me, "Let''s not talk about it. I''ll go out first."


    "What?"


    "Look for mengmeng!" Old Gao couldn''t wait to leave.


    For a moment, I was the only one left in the room. I lay on the sofa and rested. I rubbed my sore eyes and felt tired.


    Hey, it''s all Old Gao and Hu Zi.


    I couldn''t help but worry about the two brothers again. Can Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei make up? What would Old Gao do if he found Wang Mengmeng?


    At this moment, the phone in his pocket vibrated.


    I know, it''s a text message.


    I thought it was a mobile debt collection message, but I didn''t expect it to be a message from Ding Ge!


    When I saw that message, the goosebumps on my body erupted again in an instant, and I looked at the ugly, tattered phone in disbelief.


    We haven''t contacted each other since we returned from the island city. She... Why did she send me a message all of a sudden?


    Except for that night when Ding Ge called the wrong number and sent me a message to explain, she hardly sent me a message.


    I can''t help but wonder, what is this situation?


    Just like that, a message from Ding Ge once again disturbed my peace, and my heart was like a calm water surface stirred by a wave.

 Chapter 64 Wang Mengmeng Is Gone

    After a long time, when the screen was completely dark, I clicked on the text message and my hands trembled.


    Have you eaten yet?


    It''s just a simple greeting message. I don''t know how many of these messages I''ve received before. Two people who aren''t together will always take advantage of the time to send a text message to each other. Among those messages, there is a thick sweetness and warmth.


    I don''t know, and I don''t understand why Ding Ge suddenly sent me this message.


    But think about it, just text her back. After all, it was a lie that she had a boyfriend, and there was nothing wrong with us contacting each other.


    I pressed the reply button and started editing the message.


    Yes.


    However, after the fight, I sighed again and deleted it.


    Is it suitable?


    It''s not appropriate!


    What should I do?


    Covering his head, he fell into the battle between heaven and man again!


    I was in a state of great conflict, so I threw my phone on the sofa and ran to the bathroom to take a cold shower.


    The cold water poured on his body, stimulating every inch of his skin. The cold penetrated through his pores, but it still could not quench the surging of his heart.


    My mind was filled with the images of texting each other in the past. When I was in love with Ding Ge, I didn''t know how many messages I would send every day. I never had enough of a package for a month.


    Now that I think about it, I find it strange that I can see each other every day, but I still can''t help but want to send a text message to the other party. Even if it is boring and meaningless words, I can''t help but press the send button.


    After much thought, I still couldn''t figure out what ding ge meant by sending this message.


    Maybe it was just a text message that didn''t mean much.


    However, I thought she would never contact me like this again!


    I let out a deep breath. Can lovers really be friends after they break up? What kind of relationship would Ding Ge and I end up in?


    Should I text her back?


    When I''m done showering, I think I should send Ding Ge a text message. After all, when I asked her for help, she went to Green city very generously. Now that she just sent me a text message and I didn''t reply, wouldn''t it seem too petty?


    If Ding Ge could really put it down, I...


    Ah, I went back to the living room and picked up my phone again. I typed "Eaten" on the screen. After thinking about it, I added two more words, "Where are you?"


    After sending a text message, he threw his phone aside.


    Close your eyes.


    But his heart still couldn''t calm down, and his mind began to uncontrollably look forward to Ding Ge''s next text message, as if his mother had taken drugs.


    While waiting, it was even harder to calm down.


    Soon, the phone vibrated again, and I caught it as I listened. I picked up the phone and clicked on the text message in a hurry, hoping to see the contents of the text message as soon as possible.


    I''ve eaten too. What are you doing?


    I frowned a little. Is Ding Ge going to text me? I thought about it and replied to a text message.


    Nothing. He''s at home alone.


    He knew he shouldn''t have done it, but he still couldn''t control it. It was as if you knew that the beautiful flower was poisonous or couldn''t help but want to get closer, and when you took the first step, you couldn''t look back.


    How I wish I had texted Ding Ge like that! But I especially don''t want to text and chat with Ding Ge because I''m afraid that my feelings will rekindle!


    When dinger''s next text message came, I took a deep breath and controlled the urge not to open it.


    This is really not the right thing to do. I am trying to persuade myself.


    It doesn''t matter if the two of them are texting to talk, but I don''t want this kind of casual conversation. So instead of reading Ding Ge''s text message, I sat on the sofa and breathed deeply.


    If I reply every time Ding Ge sends me a message, I think I will definitely go to the cliff. But is it really that cruel?


    I asked myself again and again.


    Later, I thought, why don''t we just deal with it coldly and not reply to Ding Ge''s text message in time, giving Ding Ge the illusion that he was busier.


    That''s a good idea.


    So, I closed my eyes and began to wait for the right time to reply to Ding Ge''s text message.


    The process was even more difficult, and the seconds were like years. I kept thinking about how long it would be appropriate to text Ding Ge back. Is it appropriate now? Do you want a few more minutes?


    As if every second had been magnified several times, I couldn''t help but stand up and pace around the room, looking at the clock hanging in the living room from time to time.


    But counting seconds like this was too slow, and I had to think of other ways.


    So I started sweeping the floor, replying to Ding Ge''s message after I finished, and then I started cleaning the room, the kitchen, and the toilet, but this humble home really didn''t have much to clean up.


    I started to wash my clothes, took out all the clothes I should wash, and replied to a text message after washing one. After washing up, Ding Ge''s text message still didn''t stop. We seemed to be chatting casually with each other, but I don''t know if Ding Ge was as troubled and painful as I am.


    If only Old Gao and Hu Zi could talk to me, then I wouldn''t look so bored!


    When there was nothing else to do at home, I had to go out and walk in the neighborhood. I don''t know if it was because I replied too slowly that Ding Ge''s replies became careless, and the texting between us became somewhat inexplicably depressing.


    As I breathed in the air of the neighborhood, I gradually couldn''t find any reason to delay replying to the text message, so when I received the text message again, I had to take my phone out of my pocket and reply to the edited message as I walked.


    Then he waited quietly for the next message.


    It was undeniable that gradually, I was completely immersed in the pleasure of texting and chatting, as if I had been in the rain for a long time.


    This kind of chat was like a gift to me. It was so luxurious and precious!


    In the past, how much I wanted to know about Ding Ge''s life and how she was doing every day, but I could only imagine that I could only replay the past in my mind over and over again, as if the pain in my heart would ease a little, then the longing would deepen a little, and finally the pain would get worse.


    Endless cycle, in the circle of love, I ran round and round, although so tired, but still can''t stop...


    But another voice couldn''t help but ask herself, what''s the point of this?


    I don''t think we can be friends anymore after Ding Ge and I went through so much until we broke up. Maybe it was because we loved each other so much that we couldn''t stand to be together in another peaceful way after we broke up.


    I would rather hide forever than see Ding Ge!


    Nowadays, text messages are frequent, similar to before, but so different! In the past, the text message was full of sweetness, but now, it was full of bitterness and depression, mixed with five flavors.


    But right now, I can only do self-deception and hypnosis, just think of it as a conversation between two people in a'' friend''relationship.


    Even if it was poison, I couldn''t stop it!


    This kind of contradiction made my chest feel stuffy all the time, and my mood became a little low.


    I wanted to end this text chat, but I didn''t know how to end it.


    I was afraid of facing the disappointment after the end!


    Just then, the phone rang again and Ding Ge sent another text message.


    Oh, good news. I got a promotion. Congratulations.


    Congratulations!


    I typed these two words and pressed send.


    I believe that it won''t be long before I become the general manager, ceo, rich and beautiful, and reach the peak of my life.


    Ding Ge used the lines of "Never thought of" to send this message in a teasing tone. I suddenly remembered what Ding Ge said to me that night in the island city.


    If one day I become a rich woman, I can settle all your debts. Would you like me to support you?


    With my phone in my hand, I was overwhelmed with thoughts and didn''t know what to reply to. In fact, Ding Ge was originally rich and beautiful, but she stubbornly left the family.


    Just then, my phone rang again. I thought Ding Ge sent another text message, but this time it was the ringtone. I saw that Old Gao called me.


    When I got through, Old Gao asked anxiously, "Xing Yun, what did you say to mengmeng?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I won''t tell you." I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know where Wang Mengmeng is. I can''t find her!"


    Old Gao''s tone sounded particularly fragile, as if he had lost all his strength in an instant.


    I was also stunned. Could it be that Wang Mengmeng lost control of his emotions because he knew that Old Gao''s parents didn''t like her and that they quarreled because of it?


    I remember the day when Wang Mengmeng went to the pond. I remember that Wang Mengmeng was in a low mood, but he wasn''t too excited. What happened?


    I said quickly, "Don''t worry, where are you? Did Wang Mengmeng go out?"


    "No. She''s avoiding me on purpose. She''s not at home and her phone is off. I can''t find her anywhere!" Old Gao was still very anxious.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go to Guzheng''s house and see if wang Mengmeng is here. Then I''ll ask her to call xiao liu and see if Wang Mengmeng is there."


    "Okay." Old Gao sighed and replied.


    Hanging up the phone, I''m not in the mood to text Ding Ge anymore. Just in time, let''s take this opportunity to end this conversation. Because she couldn''t think of anything to reply to, she didn''t reply to the text.


    It was not too late. I hurried back to the neighborhood and headed for Guzheng''s house. I called Guzheng on the way. She was home, so I went upstairs.


    Soon, when she saw Guzheng, Wang Mengmeng was not here. Then she asked Guzheng to call her friends and get the news again. Wang Mengmeng did not look for them.


    I can''t help but wonder, where can wang mengmeng go that night?

 Chapter 65 Old Gaos Attitude

    I felt a little uneasy and guilty, because I thought if I hadn''t told Wang Mengmeng that in the pond, maybe she wouldn''t have disappeared all of a sudden.


    I thought about it and asked, "Does Wang Mengmeng have any other friends in Pucheng?"


    Guzheng shook his head and said slowly, "It should be gone. Wang mengmeng''s family is from Moon city, and she doesn''t have many friends here. Besides us, she probably knows some colleagues at work."


    Moon city and Pucheng are next to each other. It''s only been an hour by car. This is the first time I know that Wang Mengmeng is not from Pucheng. I continued, "Will she go to her colleague''s house? Or did you go straight back to moon city?"


    "No way?" Guzheng frowned and said, "I don''t know either."


    I sighed.


    Guzheng added, "Did Mengmeng happen to be out, so Old Gao didn''t find her. Maybe she''s back now. Can you call Old Gao again?"


    I nodded, but my instincts told me that things weren''t that simple. Wang Mengmeng should have avoided Old Gao on purpose, but Wang Mengmeng couldn''t be found, and no one knew for sure.


    I called Old Gao again, and his voice was still anxious and anxious. I had to comfort him, "Don''t worry. Maybe she went out, or maybe she went home on leave."


    "No." Old Gao said wearily, "She must be hiding from me!"


    I was a little worried about Old Gao, afraid that something would happen to him in this state, so I asked, "Where are you?"


    After Old Gao told me the address, I said goodbye to Guzheng and took a taxi to the place Old Gao said.


    When I arrived, I saw Old Gao sitting on the side of the road, looking so helpless. The dim yellow streetlight shone on him, and his face was deeply buried in the shadow.


    I quickly walked up to him and said, "There''s no need to be so negative. Maybe Wang Mengmeng is just feeling a little uncomfortable and wants to be quiet for a few days. Don''t be too sensitive!"


    Old Gao was silent and did not speak.


    I had no choice but to sit next to him, sit down on the side of the road, and continue to say: "You can rest assured that it will be fine, Wang Mengmeng is such an adult, can''t disappear."


    Old Gao shook his head and smiled bitterly. Looking at the road in front of him, he said helplessly, "Of course she won''t disappear. I''m just afraid we''ll end up like this!"


    "How is that possible?" I continued, "Didn''t you promise to fight your parents to the end yesterday? Why are you so upset today? Just talk to Wang Mengmeng when you find her. You can''t be a coward at this time!"


    Old Gao was silent for a long time again. After a while, he stood up and said to me, "Have a drink with me."


    I frowned. Old Gao was drunk yesterday, and he''s still drunk today? Can your body take it? I had to persuade him, "Stop drinking. Don''t you have to look for Wang Mengmeng?"


    Old Gao opened his hands and said in despair, "Where am I going to look for this late at night? If she really wants to hide from me, can I find her?"


    Old Gao''s words made me not know how to answer them. Old Gao hesitated and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t drink too much. Mengmeng, I must be looking for him. I''ll call her cell phone again and again. I''ll go to her office tomorrow. If I can''t find her, I''ll have to go to Moon city."


    "Do you know where wang mengmeng''s house is?" I asked.


    Old Gao shook his head, then said firmly, "Moon city is not as big as Pucheng. I know every street in Pucheng, and I can flip through Moon city!"


    I could feel the power in Old Gao''s words, and his words made me feel a little passionate. I can''t help but think of how Ding Ge and I fought back against her parents in the past. To this day, I still believe that'' two people work together to cut off the gold''!


    Although in reality, a lot of love died under the interference of parents!


    But I believe in Old Gao, who is also a crazy guy, and then he took a deep breath and said, "I did it once. This time, I won''t do it again!"


    Since Old Gao said so, I can only accompany him to have a drink, even if it is to boost morale, as long as Old Gao is no longer depressed.


    After a while, we found a random restaurant and sat down.


    The cold dishes were served. I poured a glass of beer with the old high-end beer. We can''t drink like yesterday.


    Old Gao was much more negative than I expected, because I thought that with Old Gao''s personality, he would not care about his parents'' opinions at all. Even if they had any opinions, Old Gao would completely ignore them. But now Old Gao''s anger just shows his fear.


    I think it''s probably the same thing that Fang Qingyu left Old Gao in the dark.


    I had a drink with Old Gao, and I asked again, "You didn''t make it clear yesterday. Why on earth did your parents not accept Wang Mengmeng?"


    Old Gao poured the wine and took another big gulp before saying, "I told you, it''s really not Wang Mengmeng''s fault. But no matter who I bring home, they won''t agree!"


    "Why?" I don''t quite understand what Old Gao said.


    Old Gao smiled sadly and said, "Why? Because they only think for themselves, that is to say, I can''t make my own decisions about my marriage, and I have to serve their interests, understand? I can only marry the woman they want me to marry, not the woman I love."


    When I heard what Old Gao said, I was shocked.


    I didn''t expect this to be the reason Old Gao was talking about! I can''t help but feel ridiculous. What era is this? Is it still popular for parents to arrange marriage?


    Am I too young?


    When Ding Ge''s parents didn''t accept it, I thought I couldn''t make Ding Ge happy. If it were someone else, maybe they would accept it too. But it sounds like Old Gao is going to be a lot worse. I never thought it would be like this.


    "That''s... Unbelievable." I can''t believe it at all. Are there parents who treat their children this way?


    "Don''t you believe me? But the truth is!" Old Gao said unconvinced, "Now you understand why I''m so angry? When you find yourself being used as a tool by them, you feel bad too."


    Well, I don''t want to make any comments at this time, because I also think Old Gao''s parents have gone too far.


    But there was nothing I could do. I could only have another drink with my brother.


    "They have spoken. As long as they come and live, I will not marry Wang Mengmeng into the family, not even think about it!" Old Gao smiled, but the smile was bitter. "They also said that as long as I don''t break up with Wang Mengmeng, I won''t be given another penny!"


    "Do you know? They were especially against me when I contracted the pond, but they still gave me some money, thinking that I was done playing with fresh energy, and that I was still not doing my job. But I work hard to feed and fish in the pond every day. We are making money now, aren''t we? But in their eyes, my achievements were nothing. Really, really not even a fart."


    Old Gao got a little excited again and drained the wine in one gulp.


    I had to persuade him, "Drink slowly."


    "I know they don''t care about the money at all, but as parents, they don''t even have that kind of support and encouragement for their son. It doesn''t matter. I won''t give them any more money in the future. I want them to see it. Without their help, I can still make the pond sound and colorful. I want them to see it!"


    "Okay, let''s do our work and show them." I can only echo Old Gao''s emotions.


    Sure enough, Old Gao didn''t drink much. After paying the bill, the two of us went home, but Old Gao was still in a low mood. He kept calling Wang Mengmeng in the car, but the phone was still not connected.


    Old Gao''s pain was written on her face, but she kept it in her heart.


    Old Gao couldn''t get through, so he texted wang mengchu one after another tirelessly.


    At this moment, I remembered the text message between Ding Ge and me. I didn''t reply to ding ge''s text message. Would it be disrespectful?


    Forget it. Ding Ge''s words were not a question anyway, and it would make sense if he didn''t answer.


    I comforted myself like this.


    However, in the end, she couldn''t resist sending her a text message saying that she had just had a drink with Old Gao. After sending it, he began to wait uncontrollably, and soon Ding Ge replied to a text message.


    Oh, then you guys drink.


    Actually, I wanted to tell Ding Ge that we had finished our drinks and were almost home by now, but I didn''t think about it.


    However, a few seconds later, another text message arrived.


    Be careful not to drink too much.


    The concern that I hadn''t seen for a long time seemed to touch the softness of my heart at once. For a moment, my chest became especially surging, and I couldn''t help but tremble.


    I glanced out the window, not wanting anyone to see my weakness.


    Finally, I sent Ding Ge another text message.


    Got it.


    Then, she didn''t return.


    ...


    Back home, Old Gao sat in the living room, his phone connected to the charger, his eyes staring at the phone screen. I said, "Okay, go to bed early."


    "You go to bed. I''ll make do on the sofa today." Then Old Gao looked up at me and said, "It''s too hot."


    I paused and said, "Okay, go to bed early. Don''t think so much."


    Then I went back to the bedroom and lay down on the bed, my body in a big shape, so tired that I didn''t want to move at all. I just wanted to lie like this, lying down all the time.


    Insomnia again!


    Did Ding Ge, who had sent me so many messages, fall asleep peacefully? Did Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei make up? Where the hell is Wang Mengmeng? Is Old Gao as sleepless as I am?


    How many people can accompany you to sleep at night?


    But even if other people suffer from insomnia, it''s not company.


    Insomnia is lonely, it''s one person''s!


    Loneliness is a person''s carnival, but insomnia can never be carnival, it can only be a person''s long night of suffering!

 Chapter 66 Old Gaos Parents Invited Me to Dinner

    I couldn''t sleep. I flipped through my text with Ding Ge again and again, as if I was checking my secret treasure, looking at the text that Ding Ge sent me, as if I saw a bottle of antidote, or poison, that made me unable to extricate myself from it and fall into it.


    No one else could hear the sigh in the dark!


    ...


    The next day, before I woke up, I heard a rustle outside the bedroom. I got up and found that Old Gao had finished washing up. I said, "It''s so early."


    "Well, go to Mengmeng''s company and see if she''s working?"


    Old Gao didn''t seem to be in a good mood. I think she probably didn''t sleep well last night. I asked again, "Is her phone on?"


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "Then I''ll go."


    After Old Gao left, I brushed my teeth and washed my face. After eating breakfast outside, I went to the pond. Seeing that Old Gao hadn''t been here for two days in a row, old meng was also concerned, "What''s going on with Xiaogao? Is something wrong?"


    I briefly explained that Old Gao''s parents didn''t approve of Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng being together. Old Gao took a cigarette and said, "Actually, I can guess."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect old meng to say such a thing, as if he could have foreseen all this. I quickly asked, "How did you guess?"


    "The richer the family, the harder it is for the child to decide his own marriage. In the past, the feudal society was like this, and the upper class society was even more serious. It''s the same now. There are many such examples." Old meng sighed.


    I know very few rich people, and I really don''t think it''s that serious.


    However, old meng was also an old man who traveled from one place to another. Naturally, what he said would not be wrong. I thought about what he said and found that what he said made sense. I couldn''t refute it.


    I thought about it and called Hu Zi again.


    He didn''t return to my place yesterday. Did he make up with Li Xiaowei?


    Hu Zi picked up the phone and told me that the matter had been settled. He was going back to his and Li Xiaowei''s place, so he took the clothes from my house.


    Hanging up the phone, I smiled and finally heard a good news!


    I hope Old Gao can find Wang Mengmeng soon.


    However, when I called Old Gao, Old Gao was in a deep depression. He told me that Wang Mengmeng didn''t come to work. Her colleague said that she had asked for leave. Old Gao said, "I''m going to Moon city next."


    Although Pucheng and Moon city are next to each other, we are really not familiar with Moon city. So, I asked, "Why don''t I go with you?"


    "No need. I can go by myself. There''s nothing you can do to help. Say hello at the pond."


    Old Gao didn''t say much, so I had to wait at the pond for his news.


    But then, I received an exceptionally unexpected call!


    An unfamiliar number, I answered the phone, and a woman''s voice came from the receiver: "Is it Xing Yun?"


    It''s me. You are?" I couldn''t tell whose voice it was.


    "I, your aunt, mother of the plateau."


    It was Old Gao''s mother. I was shocked. I didn''t expect Old Gao''s mother to call me! But I have some questions in my heart. How did Mother of Gao Old know my cell phone number?


    I quickly said, "Auntie, what''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. Why didn''t you come to our house?" Mother of Gao Old said to me politely.


    I smiled and could only say polite things. Mother of Gao Old didn''t care, "Your uncle has set up a table at the four seas hotel today. Come over after work tonight."


    I was stunned. What did Old gao''s parents mean by suddenly inviting me to dinner? It was too expensive not to go to the hotel, so I declined politely, "No auntie, how can this be nice? I''ll go home to see you when I''m free."


    "Oh, Xing Yun, don''t be polite to your aunt. It''s already been booked. Come over after work."


    "I really don''t need it."


    "Come on, come on. Auntie also has something she wants to talk to you about." Mother of Gao Old smiled and said, "By the way, don''t tell plateau about this. Come by yourself tonight."


    I frowned when I heard that something was wrong. Old gao''s parents invited me to dinner but Old Gao didn''t know. What was this about? Want me to be a spy?


    Although I don''t know why the two elders are looking for me, I can only agree.


    This question was accompanied by a day of work. I thought about it and didn''t tell Old Gao about it. It wasn''t about keeping my word. Let''s go see what Old gao''s parents asked me to do first.


    After work, I drove straight to the four seas hotel. The four seas hotel was one of the most famous hotels in Pucheng. It was magnificent, high-end and classy. The cars in front of the hotel were one by one. I left my tram in a corner.


    He called Mother of Gao Old, and then we met.


    Old Gao''s parents were there, and today there were only three of us, but the two of us still ordered a small box, but the three of us were still very spacious.


    There was already some food on the table, and I sat down in fear at Old gao''s parents''s warm reception.


    I smiled and said, "Uncle, aunt, you don''t have to spend so much money. If you want me to do something, just let me know."


    "It''s nothing. How about working at the pond? Are you tired?" Mother of Gao Old asked me with a smile.


    "Not tired."


    "Plateau didn''t bully you, did it?"


    "No, how could he bully me?"


    "Hey, you know plateau. You''ve been spoiled by your uncle and me since childhood. If it weren''t for your good friends, he wouldn''t know how wild he would be." Mother of Gao Old began to shift the topic to Old Gao.


    I casually said, "He''s changed a lot now. I told him yesterday, how can I still be angry with your father and your mother when I''m so grown up? How old are you? Auntie, I have been trying to persuade him to apologize to you for the past two days, but... He is really angry, so let him stay with me for two days, so as not to make you angry again. Don''t take it to heart with him."


    "Hey!" Mother of Gao Old sighed and said, "This child, because of a girl who had a big fight with the two of us, said that he would never come into this house again."


    At this moment, Old Gao''s father also interjected, "Hmph, this child, I see what he has left without us!"


    "Uncle, calm down." I made a toast to Old Gao''s father.


    Mother of Gao Old sighed again with a sad look on her face. She said to me, "Actually, your uncle came with me this time to ask you to persuade the plateau to separate him from that girl."


    Although I could more or less predict what would happen when I came here, I was still a little shocked and uncomfortable when I heard Mother of Gao Old''s words.


    At first, I felt terrible because Ding Ge''s parents looked down on me. Now they want me to break up Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng. How could I do that?


    But they were elders after all, so I could only smile and say, "Auntie. It''s not that I don''t want to talk to him. You know his temper. He can''t talk to me at all. Yesterday, I told him to drink less. He was almost in a hurry with me!"


    "This child!" Mother of Gao Old said in a scolding tone, then added, "Now we don''t listen at all. If you say so, he will definitely listen. Uncle and aunt really have to ask you for help today."


    Old Gao''s father also raised his glass, and I quickly raised my own glass. The two of them touched again.


    "I''ll try." I could only answer perfunctorily. I looked at Old gao''s parents''s expression, thought for a moment, and said, "This time, I think plateau has a deep affection for that girl. I think it''s very difficult! But... I think that girl is not bad either. She likes Old Gao a lot. She''s a quiet girl."


    "They are not suitable." Mother of Gao Old replied with obvious displeasure.


    On the one hand, they gave an inappropriate definition. Oh, I don''t know if they were thinking it over or too hasty!


    "To be honest with you, Xing Yun." Mother of Gao Old added, "Wang Mengmeng''s family is too ordinary to help the plateau. What does he need now? A girl who is in the right family and will help his career in the future. We are his parents, and we can''t hurt him!"


    Old Gao''s father took a sip of wine alone.


    "Your uncle and I are not unreasonable. Xing Yun, your uncle and I are both experienced people, and we know what kind of people are best suited for the plateau. What marriage is, it is the most important thing is the right family, this will not change at any time. You see, your uncle and I don''t have to force him to marry any girl. There are a lot of girls here, and we''ll let him choose."


    Then Mother of Gao Old brought up the names of their daughters and some names. But their names were far less famous than their parents'' titles and identities.


    "You say, this makes him look casual. It''s not hard for us to do it for him if he doesn''t like it, but there are so many people who can meet his eyes." Mother of Gao Old thought he was reasonable and considerate of Old Gao.


    However, I don''t agree with what Mother of Gao Old said.


    I smiled awkwardly. I didn''t want to contradict Old Gao''s parents. I could only say gently, "Old Gao may not like blind dates. He''s more suitable for free love."


    "It''s a free relationship to be in this relationship." Mother of Gao Old obviously disagreed with me. "What''s wrong with blind dates? In the past, there were so many arranged marriages between parents that they had never even met before they got married. Didn''t they all live a good life? But now that there are more free relationships, isn''t the divorce rate going up as well? That''s why I''m not necessarily the best person to talk about."


    Mother of Gao Old was right, but I still didn''t agree with what she said. Generally speaking, the divorce rate may have been low in the past, but I think it has something to do with the environment and education level. There were many unhappy marriages in the past, but many chose to compromise and tolerate. Now that everyone is open-minded, especially for women, some things are not willing to endure.


    The high divorce rate is a fact, but free love is definitely better than arranged marriage, this is also undeniable!

 Chapter 67 I Really Cant Accept This Money

    This meal was especially difficult for me. I thought, not to mention persuading Old gao''s parents to accept Wang Mengmeng, they really deprived Old Gao of the right to free love.


    Seeing their firm attitude, I think Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng''s relationship will be full of thorns!


    They wanted me to talk to Old Gao now, but they didn''t know how they would react when they found out that Old Gao was going to Moon city to find Wang Mengmeng.


    But they were elders after all, so I could only talk perfunctorily. But I also knew that Old Gao would not listen to anyone. Since he had recognized Wang Mengmeng, he would not let anyone else interfere in this matter.


    In fact, when the two of them first started dating, I had some unspeakable conflict with Wang Mengmeng. I always felt that she didn''t really have feelings for Old Gao, but today, I saw both of them show their true feelings, so I really wanted to bless them.


    However, Wang Mengmeng was obviously hurt in her heart by hiding from Old Gao. She didn''t know if Old Gao and she could walk through this hurdle.


    Over there, Old Gao was filled with resentment towards his parents. Over here, his parents were also sighing at Old Gao.


    At the wine table, Gao Boss didn''t say much, but disappointment was written on her face. After a few drinks, Gao Boss began to say to me, "Xing Yun, who do you think your aunt and I worked so hard for, or for him? But now it seemed like everything was done to harm him. Tell me, what has he been like all these years? That''s the typical example of the second generation of rich people on the internet. How many times have I told him to go to the company, just not to. What pond do I have to do? Tell me, he didn''t mean to go against me?"


    I could only nod, not knowing what to say.


    President gao was right. Old Gao used to be a bad guy, but he also had his own rules and boundaries. If he was really an arrogant person, we wouldn''t be friends.


    Besides, Old Gao has really improved a lot in recent years. But I think to Gao Boss, what he was most dissatisfied with was that Old Gao didn''t follow his direction. He hoped that Old Gao could inherit his family business, become his successor, marry a wife who could help his career, and go with the flow.


    But sometimes Old Gao didn''t want it to be like this, and the rebellious man was particularly averse to his parents'' arrangements. But Old Gao''s parents were also responsible for this.


    The more they forced Old Gao, the more Old Gao resisted, and both sides fell into a dead circle.


    I don''t think things would have gone this far if Old gao''s parents had been more gentle.


    "I don''t understand plateau yet. It''s a half-hearted decision. Look, if you don''t give him the money, I''ll see how he can keep the pond open. If he wants the money, he won''t have a cent!" Gao Boss said with some excitement.


    "All right, just say one less word." Mother of Gao Old glared at Gao Boss, then looked at me, and said apologetically, "Xing Yun, don''t worry, we won''t let you suffer. When the time comes, the plateau won''t pay you, you just come to us."


    I could tell that Old gao''s parents did not have a good eye for the pond. Understandably, after all, they had seen the world and earned a lot of money. This little money was not worth it.


    But I still smiled and said, "The pond is still profitable now. It''s okay to pay."


    The meal didn''t last long. After the conversation, I said to Old gao''s parents, "Uncle, aunt, I''ll go back first."


    "Don''t worry, child."


    At this moment, Mother of Gao Old looked at me, then picked up her bag, took out a bank card from it, and put it in front of me.


    My pupils suddenly shrank. I looked at Mother of Gao Old in surprise and asked, "Aunt, what are you..."


    "That''s what your uncle and I want. There''s 500,000 in it. You can keep it." Mother of Gao Old said to me with a smile.


    "No, no." I shook my head with a bitter smile and quickly refused.


    It was too exciting.


    Mother of Gao Old didn''t directly persuade me to take it, but said, "Xing Yun, take the money. The plateau told us about you, but your uncle''s company was in a bit of a crisis at that time, and he couldn''t help you. Now, take the money and pay off the debts."


    "I really don''t need it." I smiled and refused, "Uncle, aunt, I accept your kindness. Really, thank you so much. But it''s all over, and I borrowed all the money."


    "Silly child, auntie knows that your uncle and I mean to ask you to use this money to pay your debts. That''s 500,000 yuan, not counting the money you borrowed from us. Uncle and aunt gave you a ride. Just take it as your previous care of the plateau."


    "Xing Yun, just keep it."


    I still shook my head stubbornly. I can''t just accept Old gao''s parents''s money, let alone the fact that they entrusted me to persuade Old Gao today. If I really accepted it, wouldn''t I be a traitor? As for wanting to thank me for taking care of the plateau, that''s all the more unnecessary. Brothers always take care of each other, and Old Gao has helped me a lot. He never owes me anything.


    "Uncle, aunt. I really can''t accept this money. No, I can''t even be friends with plateau."


    I stood up, put my bank card in Mother of Gao Old''s hand and said, "Uncle, aunt. You can keep the money, thank you. I''m leaving first."


    Old gao''s parents saw that I was so determined to persuade him, but did not persuade him again.


    Saying goodbye to Old gao''s parents, I went back to my place.


    Exhausted, she lay on the sofa, thinking about the scenes just now, and suddenly felt some sympathy for Old Gao.


    I really don''t understand some of Old gao''s parents''s ideas. Although I know that they are for Old Gao''s good, but they think this kind of good is really good?


    The only girls they could accept were the ones they had chosen. Was freedom the size of a cage?


    It''s okay for them to want Old Gao to inherit the family business, which I can understand, but is it too inhumane to completely deny the child?


    I called Old Gao and wanted to tell him about his parents''dinner date today, but after the call was connected, Old Gao was still in a particularly low mood. He hadn''t found Wang Mengmeng yet. I thought about it, didn''t tell him about today, and said that he was just angrier.


    Old Gao was determined to stay in Moon city until he found Wang Mengmeng.


    He made me worry about old meng and Old Gao''s cousin, so the pond was on our hands for now. Needless to say, as a member of the pond staff, I will certainly be responsible!


    Two days later, Old Gao still hadn''t found Wang Mengmeng!


    I couldn''t help but worry about Old Gao, afraid that he would collapse, but this time Old Gao was determined not to turn around and wanted to find Wang Mengmeng in Moon city, but I didn''t know anyone in Moon city and couldn''t help Old Gao. His tone on the phone was as firm as steel.


    I know he''s holding his breath this time, so he won''t allow himself to be decadent. He can only keep looking until he finds Wang Mengmeng. Otherwise, he won''t give up.


    Even if Wang Mengmeng gave him a desperate ending, he had to find Wang Mengmeng first.


    One day, I was feeding the fish in the pond when Old Gao''s cousin, our pond driver Tian, walked up to me.


    He asked me, "Xing Yun, where''s my brother? Why haven''t you come to the pond these days?"


    "He, went to find his girlfriend." Thinking of Old Gao''s lonely figure in Moon city, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Looking for his girlfriend? Where''s his girlfriend?"


    "Who knows." I shook my head. If only I knew.


    Then, I had a casual chat with Tian. Tian was Old Gao''s cousin. Tian called Mother of Gao Old for auntie, but he didn''t know about the fight between Old gao''s parents and Old gao''s parents. I told him all the twists and turns.


    Tian didn''t say anything, just listened to me quietly.


    Not long after, Lin Ya came to the pond again.


    Ever since the pond became one of the outdoor attractions of their studio, she came every now and then. This time, she handed me one with two egg pancakes in her hand.


    I''m not polite. I took it and took a bite. It tasted pretty good.


    It suddenly occurred to me that night when I went to my aunt''s house, I accidentally ran into Ding Ge going to buy an egg pancake by himself. I wanted to buy one, but I didn''t buy it later.


    Now that he had eaten it, there was a bitter taste on his lips. I casually asked, "Why do you remember to buy egg pancakes?"


    "By the way, I saw it and wanted to buy one. It''s been a long time." Lin Ya was enjoying herself, and she asked me, "Where''s Old Gao? Didn''t you come?"


    Lin Ya knew about the fight between Old Gao and his parents, but he still didn''t know about Old Gao going to Wang Mengmeng. I told Lin Ya what I told Tian.


    "Haven''t you found it yet?" Lin Ya asked with a frown.


    "No, it''s been a few days."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "I don''t know when Old Gao became such a good man. Is this contagious?"


    In the end, Lin Ya looked at me again. Listening to her teasing tone, I smiled helplessly and ignored her.


    But it wasn''t long before my phone rang.


    It was Guzheng who called me.


    When I got through, Guzheng''s excited voice came over, "Xing Yun, I found Mengmeng. I found him!"

 Chapter 68 Go to Yuecheng to Find Old Gao

    "What?"


    I yelled excitedly, then came to my senses and asked hurriedly, "Where is it, Wang Mengmeng?"


    "At little jiang''s. Call Old Gao and tell him to come back from Moon city."


    "Okay, I''ll call him right away."


    After hanging up on Guzheng, I quickly found Old Gao''s number and dialed it, but a moment later, there was a voice on my phone that said, "Sorry, the number you dialed is off."


    "Grass!"


    I couldn''t help but curse. Why is it turned off at this time?


    I quickly called Guzheng back and asked, "Are you with Wang Mengmeng now?"


    Guzheng replied, "Yes."


    "Well, now that Old Gao can''t get through, I''ll call again. Talk to Wang Mengmeng and don''t let her go again, okay?"


    "Well, don''t worry."


    After hanging up the phone, I called Old Gao again. It was still off. I didn''t know if my phone was dead. So I sent him another text message, telling him to come back from Moon city as soon as he saw the message, and Wang Mengmeng came back.


    But when will he be able to read the message?


    Ah, then I took a long breath. It''s been a few days, and Wang Mengmeng has finally found it!


    I wonder where Wang Mengmeng has been these days.


    Lin Ya didn''t stay in the pond much. After a couple took their wedding photos, she left with the people in the studio. I kept calling Old Gao a few more times, but Old Gao turned his phone off after work.


    I can''t help but worry. Is Old Gao going to be okay?


    However, this idea could not be suppressed as soon as it came out. Old Gao was now on the verge of a complete breakdown. Although he was determined enough, a few days of searching would be fruitless, and there would be countless losses and suffering accumulated.


    After work, I returned home and called Guzheng. Wang Mengmeng was still there, so I said, "Let wang mengmeng answer the phone."


    Guzheng''s voice came from over there, "Here you go."


    Then there was a silence on the phone, but I thought Wang Mengmeng should be listening, so I said, "Wang Mengmeng, Old Gao''s phone is still disconnected and turned off. He''s been in Moon city for a few days and hasn''t come back yet. I wonder where he is now."


    "Ah?" Wang Mengmeng was surprised and asked anxiously, "Is his phone still off?"


    I think Wang Mengmeng should still be angry with Old Gao, so he didn''t call Old Gao, so he didn''t know that his phone was off. Now that Old Gao was still out of touch, he was worried.


    "Yeah, my phone was turned off all afternoon. Or, let''s go to Moon city and find him."


    "Okay." Wang Mengmeng said without hesitation.


    Soon, Wang Mengmeng and I agreed to go to Moon city to find Old Gao immediately, although it was already evening.


    I waited for Wang Mengmeng at home.


    Not long after, Guzheng drove Wang Mengmeng here, and the three of us went to Moon city to find Old Gao.


    On the way to Moon city, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Old Gao went to Moon city to look for Wang Mengmeng a few days ago, but now it''s our turn to look for him.


    I didn''t ask him where he was staying at the hotel for the past few days, so I was really confused and didn''t know if I could find Old Gao. I had to call Old Gao a few times on the way, but the result was the same.


    When I reached Moon city, it was already dark. Looking at the strange Moon city, I felt like I was looking for a needle in a haystack. I didn''t know where to start. However, he suddenly realized that this was how Old Gao came over these days, and he could only look for Wang Mengmeng without any clue.


    "Old Gao, where the hell are you?" When I got to Moon city, I couldn''t help but feel conflicted.


    Next, we drove around the streets. Although Moon city was not as prosperous as Pucheng, there were countless cars and pedestrians on the road, so we couldn''t find them! Looking at the wide streets, one could even feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    At this time, Guzheng parked the car on the side of the road and said, "No, I can''t find it like this."


    "Then what should we do?" Wang Mengmeng bit her lip and looked a little annoyed. I think she regretted her disappearance for the past few days.


    Guzheng looked at me and said to Wang Mengmeng, "Old Gao is looking for Wang Mengmeng in Moon city. If he can''t find Wang Mengmeng, he will think of all kinds of ways. I think he''s going to post something on wechat or qq. Have you seen what he''s updating on the internet?"


    I shook my head. My phone can only answer calls and send text messages. It has no other functions. So wechat qq hasn''t logged in much in the past few months.


    Then I looked at Wang Mengmeng. Wang Mengmeng frowned and said, "My phone hasn''t been turned on these days. I didn''t bring it with me."


    "You two!" Guzheng took out his cell phone and said, "Both of you, who can give me a message on wechat or qq? Xing Yun, yours?"


    Old Gao likes to chat with us on qq, and wechat is usually used for work. So I told Guzheng my qq number and Guzheng logged on to my qq.


    However, there was an unread message on my qq!


    Moreover, this message was sent by Ding Ge!


    When I saw it, I was shocked. I was sitting in the back of the car, but I recognized the familiar face at a glance.


    Guzheng didn''t say anything. He clicked on the movement in the lower right corner. Soon, we saw the movement in my space.


    Sure enough, there was a message from Old Gao.


    Wang Mengmeng took Guzheng''s phone and scrolled the screen to see it. Most of Old Gao''s movements were to express his feelings about not being able to find Wang Mengmeng. He asked Wang Mengmeng again and again where he was. There were even pictures of empty bottles. I think Old Gao might have been drinking again when she was upset.


    At this moment, Wang Mengmeng said excitedly, "Guzheng, drive forward."


    With the photos, we had some goals, and with Wang Mengmeng here this month, the search became much easier.


    Old Gao once took a picture of a restaurant. Wang Mengmeng knew where it was. So we went straight to the restaurant and asked the boss if he had seen Old Gao. The boss told us he had, and he just left after dinner.


    But the boss also told us bad news. Old Gao was drunk!


    We hurriedly asked Old Gao where he was going. The boss pointed to us east. After we thanked him in a hurry, we set off immediately. I took one side of the road. Guzheng and Wang Mengmeng walked on the other side of the road. The three of them walked together and began to look for Old Gao on the street.


    Not long after, I saw Old Gao.


    Old Gao walked not far in front of me. It was very easy to recognize him. He was obviously drunk, his head was lowered, and he walked in a crooked way. Looking at his back, I could feel the desolation of these days.


    "Old Gao!"


    My lips quivered and I shouted at Old Gao.


    Old Gao froze for a few seconds when he heard the shouts, then turned around. Wang Mengmeng and Guzheng across the road heard my shouts, and then they saw Old Gao.


    Old Gao looked at me first, maybe not expecting me to show up here. Then he turned around and saw Guzheng and Wang Mengmeng. Old Gao''s figure trembled in the darkness, and the goosebumps on my body flowed at that moment.


    Just then, Wang Mengmeng had already run towards us, and soon, she stood in front of Old Gao.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Guzheng silently walked to my side. We stood not far from them and looked at them.


    At that moment, it seemed that there was really no need for words. The two of them just looked at each other, and countless words were silently communicated through their eyes, as if they had something in mind.


    Then, the two of them hugged each other tightly.


    Looking at that scene, the two figures were in the dark, but the streetlights cast a soft light on them, feeling so warm, for Old Gao, it might be worth the crazy search these days.


    At this point, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng finally got to see each other.


    Guzheng and I gave the two of us some time to be alone, and the two of us stood on the unfamiliar road bored.


    "Have you been to Moon city before?" Guzheng asked as he chatted with me.


    "No."


    "My parents took me by when I was very young, but I don''t remember anything."


    "Yes, there are so many developments now. Four or five years are earth-shaking changes. The traces of the past no longer exist." I looked at my feet in boredom.


    But I can''t help but think of the news on qq.


    Ding Ge sent it to me. It must be true. I promise I didn''t read it wrong.


    I haven''t logged on to qq in days, so I don''t know when Ding Ge sent me a message. Was it the day he texted me? Did you text me again because I didn''t reply to qq?


    But I couldn''t see the time of the message just now.


    ...


    Then we rushed back to Pucheng overnight. Although it was Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng''s fault this time, we still felt that we owed Guzheng another favor.


    When I returned to Pucheng, I was still alone. Old Gao and wang mengmeng met again after a small farewell and couldn''t be separated. I believe that now that their hearts are glued together, they can no longer care about Old gao''s parents. Resistance is the future.


    Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng went back to Wang Mengmeng''s place. Guzheng and I went back to our homes after we got to the neighborhood.


    At this point, the matter between the two brothers was resolved. Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei made up, and Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng were together. Although Old Gao was still struggling, it was an external war, and the civil war was over.


    The next day, I finally went to the pond with Old Gao.


    Obviously, Old Gao had done something bad yesterday, and his face was full of joy. He could not stop grinning and hiding his teeth.


    I asked Old Gao, "Did you harm Wang Mengmeng?"


    "Why does it change when it comes to your mouth? What''s a curse? Let''s call it love." Old Gao replied proudly.


    However, I threw the question at Old Gao at the wrong time and asked, "What about your parents?"


    "What do we do?" Old Gao''s eyes were bright and full of fighting spirit. Just like Ding Ge and I used to be, he said, "As long as they don''t accept Wang Mengmeng, I won''t step into the house again. I''m unfilial! But they forced it! In the future, they will live with them, me and mengmeng will live with us. They do their business, I do my pond, I don''t believe I can''t do anything without them!"


    I think that''s the only thing I can do right now.


    However, when everything was moving in the right direction, a disaster suddenly struck us.

 Chapter 69 Pond Emergency

    After work, Old Gao came to my place again.


    I asked, "Why didn''t you go to Wang Mengmeng''s today?"


    "Put it away as you see fit, put it away as you see fit." Old Gao said with a smile.


    We had two small drinks for dinner and went to bed early.


    But in the middle of the night, Old Gao suddenly received a call from old meng.


    "Come to the pond, something''s wrong!"


    Old Gao and I immediately frowned. What could happen to the pond in the middle of the night? But since old meng had said something, it was no joke. Old Gao and I didn''t say anything, so we put on our clothes and set off for the pond.


    I checked the time on my cell phone. It was only three o'' clock in the morning. Why did old meng call us over so urgently?


    After three in the morning, it was still dark. There was no one on the street, not even a ghost. The hot temperature had completely disappeared. It was still a little chilly in his short sleeves.


    Everything was shrouded in great silence.


    There was no car on the road, and Old Gao quickly took me into the pond.


    Old meng waved his flashlight at us. Old Gao and I got out of the car and walked quickly towards old meng.


    "What happened?" Old Gao and I asked breathlessly.


    Old meng said, "Someone drugged the pond!"


    Old Gao and I were both shocked when we heard what old meng said. If the pond was drugged, the fish would be finished! Then old meng told us how he discovered that the pond had been drugged.


    Old meng usually ran around with his mouth full of dirty jokes and drank too much. His first impression was not very reliable. He seemed to be just a slovenly employee. But that''s not the case. He''s very responsible. He even dared to scold Old Gao for what he did wrong, which I admire very much.


    Old meng spent most of his time in the pond and went out to finish shooting. But as long as he was in the pond, then the pond did not need me and old meng to worry about it. I really learned a lot from him.


    If I had been so serious when I was running business with my cousin, I might have avoided the difficulty.


    If it weren''t for the love he had never had with the widow, I don''t think old meng would have been in such a state of retreat.


    During the day, there was basically no problem, and at night, the pond was empty. But when old meng was in the pond, he would get up every night and walk around the pond to see if there were any accidents. However, this was a wild area, and very few people would come to steal or fish, but old meng still maintained this habit and never changed.


    That night, old meng got up at irregular intervals to check on him. He was walking around the pond with his flashlight, which he had not known for many years. However, this day, he unexpectedly found a person!


    Coming to the pond in the middle of the night was definitely not a good thing.


    When the light came, the man was also in a panic and ran away. Old meng shouted, "Stop!"


    Obviously, the man wouldn''t listen to him and ran away in a hurry. Old meng said that the man looked like a young man and ran very fast, but it was dark at that time. Old meng couldn''t see the man''s face at all. Old meng was thin in his middle age and couldn''t catch up with him at all.


    Instead of pursuing the man, he looked at the pond and saw a bottle of medicine on the shore. Old meng knew it must be the medicine fish! Fortunately, old meng found out in time, and the medicine was not finished, so he immediately called Old Gao.


    Old meng looked at the water with his flashlight and said to us, "Fortunately, only one pool was drugged. The other fish ponds are fine."


    Old Gao and I followed the light, and by this time, we could already faintly see the fish scurrying under the water, obviously stimulated by the medicine, but it was still a short time, the fish had not died.


    "Damn!" Old Gao immediately scolded, "Which bastard poisoned you?"


    "We didn''t provoke anyone."


    I couldn''t help but wonder who poisoned the pond. Old Gao had fought a lot in the past, but that was a long time ago. No one would retaliate now.


    Secretly fishing electric fish is understandable, but medicinal fish, this is too much!


    "You haven''t been fighting with anyone lately, have you, Old Gao?" I asked casually.


    "No." Old Gao frowned.


    "Could someone from the other pond nearby poison us?" I guessed.


    Not far from us, there are also a few ponds, everyone naturally has a competitive relationship, but competition belongs to competition, can''t use such a dirty and dirty means. But this is a matter of interest, and there is a possibility.


    "No way. We don''t mess around."


    I was just guessing. Old Gao didn''t see the other person''s face clearly, and we didn''t know who it was.


    But our pond business has been doing pretty well recently, and it''s also a filming spot in the studio, so it''s possible that some people are jealous of us.


    At this time, old meng lit a cigarette and took a puff. He frowned and said to us, "I think this person should be very familiar with our pond. At least he came here a few times."


    As the first discoverer, we should pay attention to old meng''s point of view.


    Familiar with our pond?


    There were a lot of people familiar with our pond. The staff of our pond, a group of people who often came to the pond to fish, and even the people from Lin Ya studio were familiar with the pond.


    But among these people, it seems that only Wang Bing and Old Gao had a conflict once, but it can''t be Wang Bing. At that time, he had apologized to us, and under my suggestion, he got back his girlfriend. It''s impossible for him.


    Then who could it be?


    I can''t guess!


    "Okay, no matter who it is, save these fish first." Old meng said, "I see. The dosage is not very high. Let''s fish first and put it in a clean pool. Or we can pull the restaurant directly. Try to minimize the damage."


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "No. Someone must have come in a while after daybreak, and the pond could not be stopped from being drugged. Regardless of whether there''s a problem with the fish, the restaurant is absolutely not allowed to deliver it."


    "That''s fine. Let''s sell it in bulk. The fish isn''t dead yet. It''s absolutely fine to eat it." Old meng was also an old fisherman and knew more about fish than we did.


    Old Gao nodded.


    Old meng added, "Okay, wait a while. It''s getting dark. Let''s start fishing."


    So, the three of us started to turn green. At four or five o'' clock, it was already dawn and we could see the water clearly. Old meng and I started rowing separately and fishing in this pond.


    A lot of fish were dizzy from the medicine, so they scooped up the net and caught it quickly.


    Then old meng and I brought the fish to Old Gao, and Old Gao put them in a large basin and changed into fresh water.


    However, with the delay of time, more and more fish were tumbling on the surface of the water, especially many small fish were dead!


    After so long in the pond, this was the first time I saw countless fish die together. Looking at the dead fish floating on the surface of the water, my heart could not say how uncomfortable it was. After so long in the pond, it was impossible to say that there was no emotion. Although they would eventually be eaten, we raised them day by day.


    I really want the man who caught the fish to give him a good beating. What''s the use of killing so many fish, or not one of them? Even if you have a problem with our pond, you don''t have to mess around with the fish, do you? What''s there to be fair and square about?


    "No, there are more and more dead fish." I shouted anxiously.


    The pond is so big, after all, old meng and I have limited manpower, but in the end, the loss will be great!


    "Then what should we do?" Old Gao asked helplessly.


    Although it was much easier to fish than usual, we could only lift a few dozen pounds in an hour or two. The rest of the fish that had not been caught in time would still die.


    The pond was a dead pit, and the medicine would not flow away. The water in this pond was considered waste, so it must be replaced with new water.


    Old Gao and I both looked at old meng, but old meng was so tired that he sweated. He took a puff of smoke and said slowly, "We must pay for it this time! We can only fish as much as we can. It''s good that we don''t die. We won''t be able to sell it if we die."


    "Since you can''t sell it, just give it away!" I gasped and said.


    Old meng and Old Gao looked at me.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Didn''t uncle meng say it''s okay to eat the fish?"


    Old meng nodded. "No problem, no problem, but who will buy dead fish?"


    "Yes, you''re right." I thought about it, and a bold idea suddenly popped into my head, "Uncle meng also said that the compensation is settled, and the dead fish can''t be sold. Then we might as well be more generous and give the fish away."


    "How?" Old Gao asked.


    "Let''s just spread the news. We were going to clean the pond recently, so we had a fish medicine session. Now everyone can fish in the pond, free fish, fish more or less is yours, and the live fish we catch is also sold at a low price. I want to buy a lot of people. Let''s take this opportunity to promote the pond so that many people will know about it."


    "Will it be too much?" Old meng said worriedly.


    Both of us looked at Old Gao. After all, he was the boss and the decision was still in his hands. Old Gao pondered for a moment, then clapped his hands and said decisively, "Okay, just do what Xing Yun said. We''ll let them get it for free! I''m going to post an update on my friends'' circle. I''m going to post it at a post bar in Pucheng."


    I smiled, and Old Gao was quite bold when I said that.


    I just don''t know if it will work if we do this.


    I have no confidence at all.


    Next, Old Gao posted on the internet, and we also called some friends. Let wang mengmeng come to the pond to help sell fish.


    Ask Hu Zi to take a day off too and come to the pond to help catch fish. This way, plus driver Tian, we have a lot of people.


    In the end, I called Lin Ya and asked her to send someone down to the pond to take care of the consultation for today''s studio. There would be a lot of people coming, maybe some people needed them.


    After that, old meng and I continued to fish!


    However, about half an hour after Old Gao''s post was posted, someone came to the pond and learned that the free fishing was true. Everyone was very happy and went to the pond alone with a big net and a small net.


    An hour later, the pond that was drugged was filled with people!

 Chapter 70 Lin Yas Reminder

    It was the first time I had seen so many people in the pond for so long. Of course, they were all here for free fish.


    The usually quiet pond suddenly became a scene like a vegetable market. It was noisy and more people were coming. There were also cars parked outside the pond.


    The old and young, the men and women, the fat and thin, everyone held the fishing net excitedly to fish, the surface of the water splashed with glittering and translucent water, from time to time large fish and small fish splashed in the fishing net, everyone was afraid that the fish would be taken away by others, their clothes were wet and did not care. The ground was so slippery that he didn''t care.


    The three of us, old meng and Old Gao, paddled in the middle of the pond to catch fish, as if we were engaged in a tug-of-war with the crowd. If they catch one more fish, we will lose one more fish. If we catch one more fish, we will lose less money. Everyone is tired and happy.


    Tian and Hu Zi brought the fish ashore to sell, and Wang Mengmeng helped sell the fish.


    Because there were too many people coming, some just came to watch the fun. Later, the number of fish that could be caught became fewer and fewer, and many people began to buy fish.


    Because the fish sold much cheaper than usual, and there was no problem eating them. They were busy here, and the crowd was basically in a state of frantic fighting. The fish caught up was sold out in an instant, completely out of supply, and the three of them were so tired that they were sweating profusely.


    Lin Ya brought a girl with him, and the two of them were in charge of consulting the studio. The two of them weren''t that busy, but there were a lot of people inquiring about them. Some of them would have to take wedding photos because of the beautiful women. In short, it would be good if someone asked them. One of them was earning thousands of yuan, which was higher than the profit of selling fish.


    "Hey, I feel a little unbalanced when I see the fish being taken away by them one by one." Old Gao wiped his sweat and said with a bitter smile.


    I can only accompany a bitter smile, I just hope that this loss can be exchanged for more interests in the future.


    Today, the weather was exceptionally hot, and the sun was blowing towards a flaming dragon, steaming and roasting the entire pond.


    We''ve never been so busy before. The sweat on our faces has never stopped all morning. Our sunburned faces are a little stingy and we don''t have time to rest at all. After that, he simply took off his shirt and rowed the boat in his shorts. When he was hot, he washed his face with pond water.


    However, in the morning, Lin Ya gave Old Gao and I a good scolding. At that time, Old Gao and I were fishing in the pond, and Lin Ya called us ashore.


    Lin Ya handed us a bottle of mineral water first, and we all opened it and started to drink it.


    She was so thirsty that her throat seemed to be on fire, and she took advantage of the short gap to slowly breathe.


    Then Lin Ya took us a few steps to a deserted place. Old Gao smiled and asked, "What girl?"


    "Let me ask you, Old Gao, what is the purpose of letting others fish for free today?" Lin Ya asked seriously.


    "Of course, I hope the pond will be more famous. One more will be earned in the future." Old Gao replied sincerely when he saw lin ya''s expression.


    "Just let them catch it for free today, and they will remember you? Will he come fishing to repay you in the future? Really?" Lin Ya looked at us with disdain, as if you were so stupid.


    Old Gao and I didn''t even dare to talk back, and as the proposer, I felt even more guilty.


    "Who came up with this idea?" Lin Ya''s arms were folded around his chest, and he looked very imposing.


    Old Gao raised his hand.


    I was touched. I am really a good brother!


    However, Old Gao suddenly pointed his finger at me and said quickly, "Xing Yun did it!"


    "...


    My chest hurt, and I almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    Lin Ya looked at me sharply and said, "Is that all? Don''t you think this will make the pond pay more? Your plan is not perfect at all, understand?"


    I nodded, not denying it. After all, it happened so suddenly that I really didn''t have time to think so much. Now that lin ya mentioned it, it suddenly became clear. Lin Ya made a lot of sense. If it was just like that, today''s popularity would not be repaid in any way.


    Lin Ya''s words woke me up. I knew where I was wrong. We recruited people, but we didn''t use them at all!


    "Then what should we do?" Old Gao asked, "You can''t kick these people out, can you?"


    "This is the stupidest way!" Lin Ya said rudely.


    "Then you have an idea, girl?" Old Gao looked at Lin Ya and said humbly.


    "Why are you asking me? Ask your military advisor?" Lin Ya glanced at me.


    Old Gao also looked at me, and I smiled with shame. Lin Ya was really good at talking. I thought about it and told them my plan.


    Now that we have achieved the hot scene, then it is natural to take this opportunity to promote our pond,'' publicity'' can not be separated from its good partner'' activities'', the two together will have a better effect.


    Therefore, today''s free fishing is an activity, and other activities should also be started!


    We can have a fishing competition!


    In one day, see who catches the biggest fish? Who catches the most fish? The first few places can give some rewards and so on.


    At the same time, there will be a membership system, as well as fishing discounts, fishing ten for one, friends circle forwarding awards and other activities.


    Next, Old Gao and Lin Ya and I made a detailed plan. This plan must be put forward today. We must make use of so many people.


    Three stinky tanners and Zhu Geliang, we finally planned the details.


    Because the incident happened suddenly and the publicity page was too late to prepare, we had to find a temporary sign and write down the details of the event by hand.


    Lin Ya''s studio became one of the partners in the event.


    Because most fishing enthusiasts are men between the ages of 25 and 40. Then the first place in the fishing competition will also get a chance to take wedding photos in the studio. If a married person gives a wedding anniversary photo for free, an unmarried person gets a free opportunity to take a future wedding photo.


    In the next few days, we set up a show in the local bbs and friends circle, displaying the activities of the fishing competition, and the prizes were very generous. The first studio had a set of wedding photos worth 5000 yuan, the second place had a set of expensive fishing rods worth 1,000 yuan, and the third place had a free fishing pond for ten days.


    Then we will have a big draw, and every contestant will have a chance to draw.


    We will draw dozens of participants from the prize. The winners will have three choices: one pool membership card, one free fishing day in the pond, or two carp weighing more than two kilograms in the pond. There are three awards for everyone to choose from.


    The publicity of this event was not bad, causing a great response, and even people from the surrounding Moon city qing city came to participate.


    The event took place a few days later and lasted for a week. More than a hundred people came every day for the competition, much to my surprise. I didn''t expect so many people.


    The pond became very lively. Even before the activity began, there were more people in the pond than usual. Presumably, these fishermen wanted to test the pond first.


    After the event ended perfectly, it could be said that we carried out this disaster to turn the world around!


    And, in the lottery event, nearly half of the people chose the membership card, which is good news for us, indicating that they recognized our pond, and in the future, fishing will choose our pond first.


    In the next month or so, the business of the pond was a step higher than before, and more people came to buy fish than before.


    We also took advantage of the hot iron to replace the pond with fresh water, and sprinkled a batch of new fish seedlings for breeding.


    But in this case, the biggest hero was undoubtedly Lin Ya!


    If it weren''t for her reminder, perhaps our free fishing wouldn''t have had much effect, and the profits from the pond wouldn''t have increased much.


    There are two kinds of rewards for the fishing competition. One is to choose the top three fish with the heaviest fishing total from all the anglers, and the other is the top three fish with the heaviest weight from a single fish, which is a total of six.


    The first prize was from the studio, and two sets of wedding photos cost ten thousand yuan. Lin Ya didn''t ask the pond to pay for it. She said that the profit from the pond was good, and the profit from the studio would naturally rise with the tide. It was a win-win situation. But I still feel that the pond owes a lot to Lin Ya in this competition.


    They were busier than usual these days. After moving, the whole person turned dark. His arms were especially serious, and the darkness was unbearable.


    And because the pond was drugged, we were afraid that we would be drugged again, especially during the activities, we must not screw up. If we were drugged again, we would be in a state of failure!


    So at night, Old Gao and I slept in the pond and didn''t go home. We stayed in the pond 24 hours a day, went out to buy some food and came back. At night, Old Gao and I would take turns to watch the night. I was more daring, and Old Gao was timid, so he stayed the first half of the night and I stayed the second half of the night.


    Those days had been bad for me, but fortunately the bad guy who drugged me didn''t show up again.


    But we still don''t know who drugged the pond in the first place.


    We can''t go through another disaster, so we''d rather be careful.


    One day, at two o'' clock in the night, I struggled to get out of bed and pick up Old Gao''s shift. The exhausted Old Gao handed me the light and went back to the house.


    Because the pond was so big, I couldn''t stand still in one place, so I had to keep circling the entire pond, or "Patrol."


    As usual, I walked around the pond first so that I could get rid of the remaining drowsiness.


    The pond was still cold and quiet in the night. It was dark everywhere. If a thief came and hid behind a tree, I couldn''t see it at all, so I had to be serious and not make any mistakes!


    Of course, you have to be brave to walk around the pond in the middle of the night.


    Timid people are really afraid. Looking around at the sparkling water, reflecting the frightening light, the silence will make people get goose bumps, and the wind and grass will make the timid people scared.


    Old Gao only dared to watch the night with songs playing, but thinking about the song floating in the pond in the middle of the night, this scene should be more terrifying, right?


    However, I have always been bold and have no fear at all. Even if Old Gao and old meng were not around, I would be fine alone.


    In this quiet night, for me, there is only a deep loneliness and loneliness.

 Chapter 71 Water Park Project

    The busy days of the past few days can make me forget my troubles for a short time, even when I think of Ding Ge.


    However, when the night watch comes, those thoughts will double!


    I really didn''t expect my longing for Ding Ge to be so strong today.


    A heart was like the water that was stirred, rippling in all directions, rippling in circles like my ups and downs of mood. Those pains seem to cling to the soul, never leaving, and you will feel its existence from time to time.


    After a round in the pond, I squatted on the ground in boredom. For the next few hours, there were still many circles to go around.


    He picked up a branch on the ground and subconsciously wrote down Ding Ge''s name.


    In the past, I used to love to write''Ding Ge'' as if it had some magic power. When I was bored, I always liked to write those two words. Sometimes, without paper or pen, I just used my fingers to write Ding Ge''s strokes on the table.


    These two words are very simple and easy to write, just like Ding Ge, who is also so simple, in the "Legend of zhen huan," the role that may die at the beginning.


    But I like her so much, so much...


    Before I experienced this relationship, I never thought that love could be so strong, it could be so unforgettable, and even easily kill a person!


    The flashlight looked at Ding Ge''s name written on the ground and fell into a normal trance.


    Just then, suddenly, there was a slight sound of footsteps behind him. I think it should be Old Gao or old meng. He quickly stood up and wiped out the words on the ground.


    Turning around, it was Old Gao, holding a bowl of instant noodles.


    I said, "I''m not going to sleep. What kind of noodles are you eating?"


    "Hey, I''m hungry. Make some noodles." Old Gao asked, "Do you eat?"


    "Damn, I didn''t want to eat it." I was also a little greedy and said, "I''ll make a bowl too."


    After that, I went into the house to make a bowl of instant noodles and squatted down by the pond with Old Gao to eat.


    Old Gao turned to look at me and suddenly said to me on a whim, "Xing Yun, do you think our pond can be bigger?"


    "Big? What happened?" I looked at the wide pond in front of me and said, "Do you want to expand it?"


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "No! Now the pond is big enough. I was thinking, do you remember the plan you proposed when we were drinking with old meng?"


    "What plan?" When I was free in the pond, I often sprayed with Old Gao and old meng. I didn''t remember anything in detail.


    "Just what you said about the'' water park'' plan?" Old Gao reminded me.


    I thought about it and understood what Old Gao was saying.


    I remember telling Old Gao about the future of the pond. Fishing alone, coupled with the fact that the restaurant supply was not that profitable, the number of people fishing was always limited, the highest income per day was only about a thousand yuan, the price of the hotel supply would certainly not be expensive, the high retail price but the volume was small.


    If I really wanted to make the pond bigger, I had proposed a'' water park'' plan. In fact, the pond was still that pond, but it was only slightly modified. It could be decorated with strange stones, some quaint corridors and pavilions, and some cruise ships and yachts for customers to entertain.


    At that time, he also said that if he had the money, he could also set up a restaurant here. The main dishes were the special fish and all kinds of farm food. He didn''t need to build any high buildings and made it more stylish. The rich people loved this style. The luxurious hotels were used to it, and it was a good choice to come here occasionally to freshen up.


    Of course, we can also get a special hotel, which not only serves food but also accommodates.


    However, the total cost was still very high, not three walnuts and two dates in hand. This is still simple, let alone more complicated.


    I looked at Old Gao doubtfully and asked in disbelief, "Do you really want to do it?"


    "A little." Old Gao smiled at me as if he had seen the money of the future.


    "Damn, this is not for fun. Have you thought about it?" I smiled speechlessly. When the time came, I really couldn''t do it. If I lost money, I really had no place to cry.


    "I really thought about it." Old Gao said, "The plan you mentioned is really feasible. Although there are more people in our pond now than before, it has no special features. There is nothing fun except fishing. But if you dress it up a little, it will be different! Our biggest pond is also for fishing. The rest can be modified to make a lotus pond. It''s so beautiful. And then, we''re getting a farmhouse restaurant or something. It''s better to make money than to give the fish to someone else. It''s too expensive to leave the hotel for now. I don''t think I''ll need much of it."


    I looked at the optimistic Old Gao and asked, "How much are you talking about?"


    "Nothing. At worst, start over." At this moment, Old Gao looked at me, sighed, and said regretfully, "Xing Yun, you''ve changed. You''ve really changed. In the past, the three of us, you were the best and most fearless of all, and all of us were pretty good at it, but now... You''ve changed!"


    "Maybe I''m scared." I smiled bitterly.


    "Hey. In fact, you''re not afraid, just..." Old Gao shook his head and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about it. In the future, our buddy will be a big deal sooner or later. Just say now, do you think this will work?"


    "How can I know? We can''t predict the future." I frowned and looked at Old Gao and asked, "But do you have that much money now? Didn''t you say that your parents won''t give you money?"


    "Not even if they give it to me!" Old Gao was still angry with his parents and his face sank. He said, "What do I want to make the pond big? It''s just to show them that I''m not just playing around. I''m a serious career. I''ll do my best and make our pond one of Pucheng''s famous locations."


    "Are you really going to stay away from home?" I asked. Filial piety comes first, and Old Gao''s feud with his family is not a solution.


    "Of course." Old Gao stared at me and asked, "Do you think I''m joking? But they forced it!"


    However, although Old Gao was ambitious, he couldn''t do what he said without money.


    If you want to upgrade the pond, just like what Old Gao said earlier, it would probably cost at least a few hundred thousand, which is still small. If you make it bigger, a million will be flowing in.


    In the past, when Gao Boss paid, Old Gao was in charge of spending. But now that he had just left home, he had not changed his mind about money. He had no idea how hard it was to be without money.


    As the saying goes, a hero is forced to die for a penny. Only when Old Gao understands this feeling can he understand it.


    I asked, "Where did you get the money?"


    "Find someone to invest in us!" Old Gao said.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Girl, her boyfriend." Old Gao smiled mysteriously at me and said.


    When I heard Old Gao''s words, I was shocked and felt as if there was a dawn in the sky and earth. To me, the news of a certain star''s divorce was not shocking!


    Lin Ya''s boyfriend? He came to invest in the pond?


    Old Gao looked at me in doubt and explained, "I invited the girl to dinner after the event. She asked me about the pond planning. What do you think? I casually mentioned it to her, and the girl was very interested. To be honest, without her support, I don''t think I can muster the courage either. But now I don''t have any money. The girl doesn''t say anything. She told me not to worry about money. She can help me invest. Then she brought up her boyfriend."


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was the first time in all these years that Lin Ya had brought up her boyfriend!


    "Is it reliable?" I asked worriedly, "How dare she guarantee that her boyfriend will invest?"


    "Almost certainly." Old Gao leaned over to me and whispered, "I see. The girl opened her mouth. Her boyfriend probably wouldn''t refuse. She also said that she would bring her boyfriend to the pond in a few days."


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth. Could it be that after all these years, I could really see the true face of Lin Ya''s boyfriend?


    She used to hide so tightly, how could she be willing to let it out?


    But if I could see her boyfriend, it would be a mystery to me.


    "Let''s talk about it first, Old Gao. Don''t get your hopes up. After all, it''s not clear yet. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment." I had to pour cold water on Old Gao.


    Although I have never met lin ya''s boyfriend, he chased her away once after all, so he gave me the impression of being jealous. It''s not sure if he can invest or not. If Old Gao is a woman, it might be okay.


    "I don''t think it''s a big problem." Old Gao was still optimistic.


    He stood up, looked at the pond in front of him, and said, "You said, how beautiful the pond will be when it''s finished. A lotus pond, a fishing pond, pavilions and pavilions, trees and shade. If you want to play, you can enjoy it. If you want to rest, you can sit on a wooden chair on a rock and rest. At night, you can eat the special dishes of our pond. If the girl''s boyfriend invested enough, we might as well build the hotel."


    "All right, eat your instant noodles. Go to bed after eating."


    Old Gao smiled, took a sip of the soup, looked at the calm surface of the pond and said, "Actually, my own words may not be so difficult, but now it''s different. With Mengmeng, I want her to live a better life, and let her know that I am not useless without my father and mother."


    The power of love is great, but it can easily make people blind.


    I patted Old Gao on the shoulder, and he supported you!


    At this moment, Old Gao took another breath, lowered his head slightly and smiled bitterly, "Do you think I have a special affinity with Moon city?"


    I don''t understand Old Gao.


    Old Gao said to himself, "Fang Qingyu is from Moon city and Wang Mengmeng is from Moon city."


    I couldn''t help but smile. I didn''t expect that Old Gao''s two serious lovers were both Moon city girls. I thought to myself, does this yuecheng girl have any unique charm?


    However, Moon city, Pucheng, was not far away, and there were many people who were married.


    Old Gao finished his instant noodles and went to bed.


    And lin ya''s boyfriend came to the pond a few days later.


    Old Gao was very excited, but I was very calm, but I was still very curious about Lin Ya''s boyfriend.


    That day, lin ya drove her boyfriend to the pond in her car. Her boyfriend didn''t drive. Lin Ya stopped the car, and Old Gao and I had been waiting for a long time, so we quickly walked towards them.

 Chapter 72 Lin Yas Boyfriend

    Lin Ya and her boyfriend got out of the car.


    This was also the first time I met Lin Ya''s boyfriend!


    He was not very handsome, but he had a delicate face and looked like a well-mannered scholar. He made people feel comfortable looking at him. He also had a faint smile on his face.


    Well, it''s not exactly what I expected.


    Lin Ya introduced us to each other, "This is Old Gao, the owner of the plateau and the pond. This is Xing Yun."


    "Ji Ze." The man offered to reach out to us.


    There was a gentle smile on his face, and there was no sense of oppression.


    After shaking hands with Old Gao, he shook hands with me.


    Ji Ze, the way he looked at me was completely foreign.


    I was a little confused. Although we never met, I thought that ji ze knew me. After all, he sent me away by the owner of the studio. Since he knew that I was close to Lin Ya, he should know me.


    But his expression just now, he doesn''t know me at all. He smiled and said to Old Gao and me, "The girl always talks about you."


    Old Gao said against his heart, "The girl often talks about you. It''s just that we haven''t seen each other for a long time, and we finally did."


    Then, a few people exchanged greetings.


    Lin ya''s boyfriend, Ji Ze, had always been very gentle and seemed to have a good temper. After a few simple conversations, they walked around the pond.


    I excused myself from following, so Old Gao Lin Ya and ji ze walked around the pond together. After all, Old Gao is the owner of the pond, and this kind of investment has nothing to do with me, so I won''t get involved.


    And even if Ji Ze wasn''t as flamboyant and high-profile as I thought, I still didn''t like him.


    After all, it was because of him that I was forced to leave the studio. I even lied to Lin Ya and said that I didn''t want to do it.


    In fact, I was very disgusted with ji ze at the beginning. We worked hard, but these people had the power of life and death. They could drive me away like a dog with one word.


    It''s impossible without resentment.


    Although he may have only done so because he liked lin ya, he had to say that he was too narrow-minded.


    Even if I don''t work in the studio anymore, Lin Ya and I have been on good terms for so many years.


    But if he was nice to Lin Ya, it would be worth it.


    Although he did not follow them, his eyes would look at them from time to time. It was not Old Gao who was trying his best to introduce the pond. Most of the time, it was Lin Ya who was talking, pointing here and there, probably talking about the planning of the pond.


    Ji ze listened attentively and pointed to a place to ask if he had any questions. He seemed to have plans to invest in the pond, rather than just perfunctory.


    When I look at Lin Ya and Ji Ze, they don''t show much affection, so they give people a sense of calmness. They have been together for more than three years, and their relationship must have entered a stable period.


    The three of them did not talk for long. Soon, Old Gao came to me, his face full of excitement. He clenched his fists and said to me, "It''s done! It''s done!"


    I frowned. So easy?


    Not going back to think about it?


    Old Gao pushed me and said excitedly, "What did I say?"


    "Is that all?" I still couldn''t believe it. It was much faster than I expected. I think Ji Ze should think about it, or find a professional to analyze and budget it, but the three of them just circled the pond, and he decided there was a huge business opportunity here?


    "You haven''t seen it yet." Old Gao reminded him, "They didn''t invest in our pond because of what happened to our pond. They invested in us for the sake of the girl. Understand?"


    I nodded, but I knew it in my heart.


    However, for the sake of millions of beautiful people, ji ze is too love lin ya or too rich?


    "To be honest, Ji Ze is a good person." Old Gao added.


    I didn''t say anything.


    After that, Old Gao said he was going to the restaurant tonight to have a meal. I thought it was just the three of them. Old Gao had to pull me in.


    I smiled and refused, "You guys go, I won''t go."


    Lin ya looked at me as if she wanted to say something. But first, ji ze smiled at me and said, "Go ahead. It''s just a few friends getting together to get acquainted. We don''t talk about work, we talk about life."


    "Yes." Old Gao gently touched my arm and whispered to me, "This is not a business dinner. Just the few of us. Don''t think of ji ze as our investor. Just think of him as the girl''s boyfriend."


    I still shook my head and said, "No, I really won''t go. Go ahead."


    A few people persuaded me not to move and said nothing more.


    Then Old Gao went with Lin Ya and ji ze, and old meng and I made some food in the pond.


    In the evening, old meng said to me, "Xing Yun, go to sleep first. I''ll watch over you in the middle of the night."


    "No, I''ll do it. Why are you staying up so late at such an old age? Let''s just let the young ones do it."


    Old meng lit his cigarette and said, "You have to pay attention to your health when you are young. If you are exhausted to my age, you will suffer."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I can handle staying up for a few nights."


    Old meng smiled and said, "You and Xiaogao are really close. You don''t have many friends like you."


    I nodded. After all, I''ve known each other since school. To be as strong as today, there''s no need to talk about feelings.


    At this moment, old meng looked out of the door again and took a puff of smoke. A cloud of smoke began to appear around him. He chatted casually with me and asked, "Did you and Tian know each other before?"


    I shook my head. Although Tian was Old Gao''s cousin, we had never seen him before he came to the pond. After all, I only went to old gao''s house a few times. I said, "This child is quite good. He can endure hardship and doesn''t slack off. He''s honest and nice. It''s just a little quiet and shy."


    Old meng asked again, "His name is Xiaogao and his mother is aunt, right?"


    "Yes. Old Gao said that he often stayed at their house when he was in school and was very obedient to a child. Unlike Old Gao, Old Gao always says that his mother is always boasting and then nagging herself."


    "Isn''t xiao gao''s family rich?" Old meng approached me and asked, "Why aren''t xiao gao and Tian working with his father''s company?"


    "Old Gao, you know, he''s completely against his father right now, and he hates accepting his family''s property. But I think I''ll have to take it from now on. Who else would I pass on his father''s family fortune to?" I replied, "Tian, Old Gao said, you''re still young. Why do you stay in the company so early? You sit in the office all day long and look lifeless. It''s better to go out and experience for a few years."


    Old meng nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right."


    Old meng and I chatted casually. We talked about Lin Ya and her boyfriend. We talked about jize investing in us. We talked about what would happen to the pond in the future.


    In fact, I would like to see the pond grow stronger after all, after all, it has been so long in the pond, and I am really happy to see it get better and better.


    It was getting late, and old meng said, "You''ve been busy all day. It''s not good to stay up all night. Really, shall I take your place for a day?"


    I smiled and said nonchalantly, "Nothing, really! You should go to bed early. At the worst, I''ll sleep more during the day tomorrow."


    Old meng advised me not to move and had to give up.


    I left the room alone.


    Looking up at the sky, the weather today was quite good. The dark sky was always vast and misty. It was like a piece of canvas covered with a little golden light.


    But the pond was dark and there was no one around.


    All that accompanies him is loneliness.


    I wonder if this guy will stay with me forever.


    Sometimes I hate it!


    I don''t know why, but I feel like drinking.


    It''s so boring!


    Surrounded by the pond, she couldn''t help but think about the day.


    After all these years, it was finally the first time to see Lin Ya''s boyfriend. Ji Ze, although he knew his name, always wanted to replace him with the word "Lin Ya''s boyfriend."


    The gap between people is really huge, even between the rich second generation and the rich second generation, there will be a big gap, let alone between the poor and the rich.


    Ji Ze could throw away millions, and hundreds of thousands of dollars in foreign debt would suffocate me.


    But sometimes I can''t just complain. Although that accident wasn''t my reason, I have an unshirkable responsibility.


    At that time, he was still too eager for quick success.


    Many times, I can''t help but want to do it again.


    If I could do it again, I would listen to my parents, stop fooling around, and stop being ungrateful...


    When I was alone in the pond, a car suddenly sounded.


    From far to near, I turned around and saw the yellow light. I thought to myself, did Old Gao come back after dinner?


    I walked over with the light, but it wasn''t Old Gao, it was Lin Ya.


    I frowned and asked, "Why are you here in the middle of the night?"


    "Well, I want to find someone to drink. How about that? Do you want to drink?"


    As he spoke, Lin Ya walked to the back of the car and opened the trunk. I looked at the beer with my flashlight.


    I asked doubtfully, "Just yourself."


    Lin ya nodded.


    "You have a lot of guts. Where''s Old Gao?" I paused and continued, "Where''s your boyfriend?"


    "Both of them drank a lot and went back to sleep." Lin Ya replied calmly.


    "Why come to the pond in the middle of the night? It''s too dangerous for you to be a girl. Don''t do that again." I couldn''t help but ask worriedly, there are few people here, what should we do if something happens?


    Lin Ya grunted and asked, "Do you drink?"

 Chapter 73 : Drinking And Chatting All Night Long

    I looked at Lin Ya, trying to read her mind. Why did I suddenly want to drink in the middle of the night? But the beer that lin ya brought brought has aroused my desire again.


    After a long night, a beer, a cool breeze, and a song playing on his phone, it was a good choice.


    Lin Ya smiled at me and waited quietly for my answer.


    I nodded. Since everyone is here, let''s drink, so I went to the car to get lin ya a beer.


    Then the two of us came to the pond with the wine and put the beer on the ground. We sat on a soft grass without any fuss. I twisted open two bottles of beer and handed Lin Ya one.


    "Is there anything sad?" I bumped into Lin Ya and asked.


    Lin Ya took a big gulp and sneered, "What''s so sad about it? Can only drink when you''re sad?"


    "No." I smiled faintly, but Lin Ya couldn''t hide it from my eyes. Although she seemed especially calm, I could feel that she didn''t seem that happy.


    We have known each other for so many years, and we have known each other very well. I can see the fluctuations in her heart with one small action of hers, so she rarely hides her sadness in front of me.


    In fact, they used to drink together a lot, and lin ya was also very good at drinking, comparable to me, especially heroic. It was hard to get her drunk. We even fought a few times, and the odds were half. It seemed embarrassing to say that a man could not drink a girl.


    But ever since Lin Ya bought a car, he rarely drank with her, let alone drink alone.


    I looked at lin ya and asked, "Why did you bring ji ze out all of a sudden? I thought you were going to hide it for the rest of your life."


    "Everyone changes, Xing Yun. You will change, I will change, we will all change." Lin Ya looked at me in a daze and said, "I didn''t let you see him before. Now I want you to see him. It''s that simple. Just like you, you wanted to break up with Ding Ge before. Maybe after a while, you want to get back together with her."


    With that said, Lin Ya took a sip of his own wine. The beer at the corner of his mouth shone slightly and his expression looked a little cool.


    My mouth trembled and I didn''t know what to say. Lin Ya''s simple words answered the questions that had been piling up in my mind for many years, and indirectly avoided them. Then, suddenly, he mentioned me and Ding Ge, not knowing what he meant.


    I also took a sip of the wine, and many questions about Ji Ze were a little hard to ask.


    Even the most intimate friends and the need for space, so there are some things that lin ya doesn''t say, I really don''t want to force her.


    But I will stay with her!


    Lin Ya turned to me and said, "What happened to you today? Why don''t you go out to dinner with us? You like noodles so much?"


    "What am I going to do with the three of you, a pond owner, a studio manager, and a future investor?" I said casually.


    "If this is the reason, then our friendship will be broken!" Lin ya looked at me with a very serious gaze.


    I was shocked by her because I knew Lin Ya could do it as soon as he said it. So I quickly smiled and replied, "No, no, you know, I''ve never envied a few people in my life, and I''ve never felt inferior. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have done it with Old Gao, would I?"


    Lin ya looked at me and asked, "Why is that?"


    Can I say it''s because of Ji Ze?


    Of course not!


    Since Lin Ya and Ji Ze are so stable, how can I destroy their relationship?


    Let bygones be bygones.


    After all, it''s just jealousy. It''s not cheating or anything. Jealousy means that the other party values you.


    I shook my head and said, "I really don''t want to go."


    "Is it because of Ji Ze?"


    I looked at Lin Ya in surprise. She could really see through my heart at once. I smiled guiltily and said, "Why do you think so? We just met today."


    "Because..." Lin ya looked at me and said slowly, "I don''t think you like him."


    I shook my head and smiled, "We don''t know each other very well. What do you like or dislike?"


    Lin Ya seemed to want to see something in my eyes, but she didn''t get any results.


    Then Lin Ya didn''t ask any more questions. We were just drinking and staring at the pond, not talking to each other.


    The pond was very quiet, unlike in the city where there were faint sounds at night and the occasional sound of cars coming from the streets. It was especially quiet here. Even the sound of the wind did not affect the silence at all. It was beautiful, and the beautiful voice made people speak softly.


    It made people unwilling to destroy or disturb...


    "How long has it been since we drank like this?" After a long time, Lin Ya said softly.


    I glanced at her and replied, "You''re a girl. It''s better to drink less. It''s easy to lose if you drink too much."


    "Actually, I''ve been drinking a lot more in the past two years." Lin Ya let out a breath, which was filled with suppressed exhaustion.


    I know that Lin Ya''s job inevitably requires social engagements. A girl who wants to work in the mall sometimes gets more tired than a man.


    This is why some women turn themselves into strong women. Women are really vulnerable to bullying. The mall is a wolf''s world, and a lamb will be eaten sooner or later.


    "But I don''t drink well. I''d rather just follow you guys, even if it''s just two or three yuan a bottle of beer, it''s more comfortable than drinking maotai wuliangye red wine in a hotel." Lin Ya pursed her lips, the corners of which quivered slightly.


    I looked at her thin figure and felt deeply her usual hardships and fatigue.


    But that''s not what I usually see with Lin Ya. She''s always full of energy, as if she had a plan in her mind, as if nothing could stop her.


    All these years, I have seen her beauty, but I have neglected the hardships behind her.


    She must be tired when she comes home alone, right?


    But now, I rarely ask her these questions. I feel a little ashamed to ask her about her work. As a friend, I seem to care too little about Lin Ya for more than a year.


    But I saw her help for me.


    Although it seemed that Lin Ya helped Old Gao more with the collaboration between the studio and the pond, I knew in my heart that she was helping me too. I could feel her feelings, but my heart was clear without saying anything.


    "Actually, that''s why I bought a car, you know?" Lin Ya said, "With a car, there''s a reason not to drink. That way I can protect myself, but sometimes it''s useless to have a car. If they want you to drink, you have to."


    "Such a person is actually quite cheap!" I clenched my fists and said.


    But there''s no way. Eighty to ninety percent of our business is done at dinner. There''s always a lot of helplessness and helplessness in our lives, let alone in the mall.


    "What can you do?" Lin Ya continued, "If you want to keep this job, you have to make some sacrifices, right? As you said, we can''t just live for ourselves! I still have my father, my mother, my grandmother, my brother. I have to earn money. I have to make them better if I don''t live well. That''s why I..."


    Suddenly, Lin Ya''s voice rose, but in the end, she stopped abruptly. I didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    Lin Ya gritted her teeth. I could see her forbearance and strength, and I could feel the strength and perseverance in her heart!


    Looking at her like this, my heart ached indescribably, maybe a little excited. Lin Ya choked and coughed a few times. I put my hand behind Lin Ya''s back and patted her.


    "You can rest when you''re tired, okay?" I said, "It''s much better now than before. Your family is safe and healthy, your work is stable, and you still have Ji Ze, don''t you?"


    "Ji Ze..."


    Lin Ya whispered her boyfriend''s name.


    She seemed to have something to hide, but she didn''t say anything, just put the bottle in her mouth for a long time, and then raised her neck to drink.


    I suddenly remembered that time I asked lin ya, how was her relationship with Ji Ze? Does she love Ji Ze or not? But she gave me an ambiguous answer, and I still can''t figure out what kind of relationship Lin Ya and Ji Ze had.


    But I believe that all of this will come to light one day.


    "Girl, is she good to you?" I asked with concern.


    "Okay." Lin Ya bit his lips gently and looked at the calm water in the pond, "He''s really good, he''s really good."


    I looked at Lin Ya and could tell that she wasn''t lying. Her expression was calm, which made me feel uncomfortable.


    But I didn''t ask any more. I nodded and chuckled, "That''s good. That''s good."


    "Stop talking about me. Talk about you." Lin Ya took a breath, looked at me and asked, "What about you? Does it hurt to think of Ding Ge now?"


    I held the bottle and smiled bitterly, not knowing how to answer.


    Then I''ll have to drink!


    Lin Ya pursed his lips and didn''t ask me anything more. The two of us touched our glasses lightly, and the sound of cans colliding quietly spread across the pond.


    That night, lin ya and I chatted and drank, not as fast as we drank. Sometimes we just looked at the water quietly. Sometimes we chatted softly, talked about our lives, talked about our work, talked about our past, talked about our future, talked about insignificant bits and pieces, talked about everything. Sometimes we smiled, sometimes we clinked our glasses, sometimes we had a telepathic silence.


    When you''re tired of talking, drink some wine, rest, and then talk...


    We''ve been drinking for hours!


    It was dawn.


    The wine was also gone.


    In the early morning, Lin Ya and I watched the sun rise from the horizon, and the pond shone even more brightly.

 Chapter 74 Guzhengs First Fishing

    Lin Ya walked to the water and spread her arms. Like a big peng spreading its wings, she closed her eyes and raised her head slightly. She took in the fresh morning air, and her face showed a pleasant expression. After a long time, the corner of her mouth pulled out a light arc like the first sun. Opening her eyes, she looked into the distance and smiled, "Another beautiful day."


    There was a warm flow in my heart.


    "Okay, don''t go to work today. Go home and have a good sleep." I said to Lin Ya,


    Lin ya nodded and smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect it to be so tiring to stay up all night. Old Gao has to give you a bonus!"


    "How are you going back?" I frowned slightly. Lin Ya had drunk so much that the car would definitely not drive.


    "When Old Gao comes, let him take me back." Lin Ya yawned wearily and said, "No, I can''t stand it. I''ll go lie down in the car first. Let him call me when Old Gao comes."


    "Okay, then go to sleep."


    Lin Ya returned to the car and lay down to sleep.


    I didn''t sleep, so I called Old Gao. When he came and sent Lin Ya away, I went back to my room to sleep.


    At this time, old meng also woke up.


    Sometimes people come to fish at six or seven o'' clock. Anyway, fishing is paid by the day and an hour is an hour.


    I took a piss and was about to go back to bed.


    After staying up all night, he was really very tired. Unlike when he was young, staying up all night was like playing.


    Plus, I drank a lot of beer and had a deep head. I slept so soundly that I fell asleep in less than a minute.


    But in the afternoon, he was woken up without waking up.


    I couldn''t open my eyes and yawned twice. Old Gao''s voice came over and asked, "Haven''t you woken up yet?"


    "What do you think? After staying up all night, you slept soundly." I wanted to scold Old Gao, wake me up and ask if I woke up. Is this for a smoke?


    "Who told you not to drink last night? It''s my fault!" Old Gao said in a low voice.


    I raised my hand to hit him. Old Gao smiled and said, "I really don''t want to call you. But someone''s here, looking for you."


    I was a little less sleepy and a little surprised. Who was looking for me? Even Old Gao had to wake me up.


    Old Gao looked at me and said, "Guzheng!"


    "Guzheng?" I was wondering why she was here.


    He had been in the pond all this time, not even returning home. Occasionally, he would go back to change his clothes, and then he would rush back. He hadn''t seen Guzheng for a long time. Last time he saw her, he helped to find Old Gao in Moon city at night.


    I rubbed my eyes, got out of bed, went out to the tap to wash my face, and saw Guzheng.


    Guzheng was dressed in a refreshing, youthful and beautiful manner, and that kind of calm and elegant temperament was even more unmatched by a young girl who was not in the world.


    I walked up to her and asked jokingly, "What brings you here?"


    "Do you know what women care about the most?" Guzheng twitched his lips and looked at me with a reproachful expression.


    I was stunned and asked, "Which two words?"


    "One is fat, the other is old!" Guzheng tilted his mouth and stared at me.


    I smiled bitterly and realized what my mistake was. I quickly smiled and said, "A slip of the tongue. Why do you remember the pond?"


    "Why, can''t I come?" Guzheng asked with a smile. She looked at me with a surprised expression on her face.


    "Yes, of course!" I laughed.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. What''s wrong with you? Did you take a tour of africa?" Lin Ya joked, "I thought you were avoiding me on purpose."


    "No." I opened my hand, looked at my dark arm, and smiled bitterly, "The pond has been a little busy lately, and I need to be careful that someone drugged it."


    "Ah?" Guzheng opened his mouth in surprise and asked, "What happened?"


    Guzheng and I chatted casually and told her about what happened in the pond during this period. Then I asked, "How did you remember the pond? What''s the matter?"


    This was Guzheng''s first time in the pond.


    "Come fishing!" Guzheng seemed in a good mood.


    I know that Guzheng is here for me, although she has other legitimate reasons. After spending so much time with her, I know her very well, so I don''t want to say anything more. Since she said she would last for a year, let her go.


    I can only try to maintain a normal friendship with her, and let the rest go.


    I smiled and asked her, "Do you know how to fish?"


    Guzheng smiled and replied lovingly, "I really can''t."


    "No, what are you doing here?" I was speechless.


    "You can teach me." Guzheng looked at me, her clear eyes shining.


    "I''m at work." I scratched my head.


    "Then I''ll talk to Old Gao." Guzheng said and went to find Old Gao.


    "Hey," I called out to Guzheng. Forget it. The same goes for Old Gao. Guzheng was so smart that he must have figured it out long ago. I must be fishing with Guzheng today. So he simply surrendered, "Where''s your fishing rod?"


    "It''s in the car. Come with me to get it." Guzheng led the way directly.


    Then the two of us came to Guzheng''s car, opened the trunk, and Guzheng took out her fishing rod. I saw, good guy, fisherman, famous brand. Although I haven''t bought any expensive fishing rods, I''ve often watched others fish and heard a lot about them. A few days ago, the fishing competition also prepared a prize for the rods. Looking at the rods brought by Guzheng, the texture and color of the rods must not be cheap.


    Looking as if it was new, I asked Guzheng, "Did you buy this new one?"


    "Yeah, I bought it before I came." Guzheng nodded.


    "How much does it cost?" My heart trembled. It was useless to buy such an expensive fishing rod.


    Guzheng didn''t answer my question. He looked at me and said, "You must teach me well today. I won''t leave until I catch a fish."


    I looked at the trunk of the car again and asked, "Didn''t you bring any bait benches or something?"


    "No." Guzheng replied, "I just bought a fishing rod."


    My heart said that Guzheng was really casual. People came to fish to enjoy themselves. They brought little maza, umbrella, drink, and even some old men brought a radio. Not to mention the fishing rod, bait, and net pockets. Does Guzheng look like he''s here to fish?


    Women are really unreasonable animals. The last time lin ya came, she simply didn''t bring anything. Guzheng was fine, at least with a pole.


    But our pond has everything. I said to Guzheng, "Come with me."


    Guzheng smiled happily, as if looking forward to fishing.


    After we got our things, Guzheng and I went to a place by the pond, put up the support, pulled out the fishing rod, hung the bait to adjust the floating line, and then waited for the fish to take the bait.


    Guzheng looked at my skillful manipulation and explanation, a look of worship, I have to say, this kind of gaze is quite enjoyable.


    Guzheng sat on the bench, staring straight at the position where the fish was floating. I continued to chat with her about things that the fisherman knew.


    "Don''t pull too hard, especially big fish. You have to walk first."


    "How can I walk?"


    "You can catch this a few more times." Even if I told Guzheng everything at once, it would be useless if I didn''t have actual combat experience. Let''s wait for her to encounter this situation.


    "Oh." Guzheng should be fishing for the first time, looking very fresh and curious.


    "Xing Yun, do you like fishing?" Guzheng asked me.


    "Not bad." I nodded. In fact, I''m not that interested in fishing, and I don''t have the urge to do so. Unlike some people who especially like fishing, they are addicted to it and feel itchy not fishing for a day.


    But working in a pond, watching other people fish, sometimes I really want to catch a fish.


    Fishing requires patience, not good fishing rods and bait. I think I can be patient and calm when fishing.


    Fishing is the most taboo. The more anxious you are, the less fish you can catch.


    Guzheng, who had not been fishing for the first time, looked at the calm lake for a long time without any ripples. He was somewhat discouraged, far less fortunate than Lin Ya.


    Guzheng looked at me anxiously and asked, "How come no fish took the bait?"


    "That''s what fishing is all about. Sometimes you can catch a few in a short time, and sometimes you can''t catch one in an hour or two."


    "When can we catch it?" Guzheng pouted his mouth and his big eyes sparkled.


    "When we catch the first fish."


    Guzheng froze for a moment and then looked at me with disdain.


    "A fish is on the hook." I saw the fish float.


    Guzheng immediately got excited, stood up directly, and hastily raised the pole, only to see a palm-sized fish hanging on the hook, Guzheng easily lifted the fish onto the shore. Although it was just a small fish, Guzheng was as excited as he had won the lottery and laughed.


    By the time we got off work, Guzheng and I had quite a good harvest. We caught a big fish that weighed more than two kilograms and some small fish. Guzheng looked at the fish in the net pocket and couldn''t stop smiling.


    We finished work and walked to the color board room with our things. Tian walked towards us with his head down. I greeted Tian and said, "It''s time for work."


    "Ah. Let''s go first."


    Tian was a little absent-minded, and there seemed to be a trace of panic in his eyes. He looked at me and continued walking.


    Guzheng said to me, "I''ll treat you to fish soup tonight."


    "Can you cook fish?"


    Guzheng chuckled and said, "I won''t. But you will, right?"


    Guzheng didn''t know how to cook, let alone cook fish. I nodded, and Guzheng was happy again, "We''re having fish tonight."


    "Well, I have to watch over the pond at night."


    "Ah. You still want to guard?" Guzheng became depressed and looked at me with pained eyes.


    I shrugged.


    But Old Gao walked up to me and said, "You''ve been watching all night yesterday. Let me come today. You can go back."


    However, old meng walked up to us and waved his hand, "Both of you can go back. There will be no need for the pond to keep vigil in the future."


    Old Gao and I looked at old meng in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    "Don''t worry, the man who drugged the pond won''t come back."

 Chapter 75 : Stop Working in the Pond

    After that, old meng turned around and walked away with his hands behind his back. Finally, he said to the two of us, "Go back!"


    I frowned slightly, feeling as if old meng knew something.


    Old Gao also said, "Okay, then let''s go back. I don''t think that person will come back either. It''s been almost a month."


    I nodded. That was the only way. After all, we could hold on for a while and not for the rest of our lives. The man who had not poisoned the pond for so long must not come back.


    So, I took all my things away, and I asked Old Gao if he was still going to my place? Old Gao said no more. He said proudly that he would be staying with Wang Mengmeng.


    Old Gao didn''t leave immediately. I left the pond in Guzheng''s car.


    It was getting dark, and by the time I got back to the city, I had to turn on the lights and drive towards the neighborhood where Guzheng and I lived.


    However, at a certain intersection, I saw Wang Mengmeng by accident. Obviously, he wasn''t with Old Gao, because Old Gao was still in the pond when we came.


    At this moment, there was a man standing beside Wang Mengmeng!


    I don''t know that man.


    However, the two of them were not alone together. It seemed that there were several other acquaintances who went to the ktv together.


    Are they just friends? Should it be a gathering with friends or colleagues?


    Wang Mengmeng looked around casually, and then she suddenly looked in my direction. Did she seem to see me?


    Because they were sitting in the car, it took less than a second for both sides to look at each other. Guzheng looked at me and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Wang Mengmeng? Did you see that just now?" I twisted my head and couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Where?" Guzheng looked aside.


    "Maybe I was wrong."


    But should I tell Old Gao about this? Could it be that I was being overly concerned?


    After thinking about it, I decided not to say anything. After all, I don''t have any evidence to prove it, so I''m afraid there will be some discord between brothers if I tell Old Gao this.


    I might have doubted Wang Mengmeng''s feelings for Old Gao in the past, but now that the two of them had gone through so much, it was obvious that she liked Old Gao.


    But now that Old Gao''s parents are in the middle and she''s been gone for a few days, I wonder if she still has confidence in this relationship.


    Back in the neighborhood, Guzheng and I went upstairs with the fish. Guzheng didn''t have any kitchen utensils in the room he rented, so we went to my house as before.


    Guzheng walked behind me. When she opened the door, she found that she had brought the fishing rod up. She couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing with the fishing rod?"


    "The fishing rod is for you." Guzheng said generously.


    I shuddered and quickly refused, "How can this work? You just bought it for me? I can''t take it. It''s too expensive."


    "From today''s fishing, I found that I don''t like fishing very much, and I don''t think I''ll ever fish again. I''ll have to give it to you. Just take it. You''re welcome." Guzheng said indifferently.


    Indeed, at the beginning of the day, Guzheng was very excited, but after that, she became bored, but I still couldn''t accept her gift. I said, "You can''t give it to me either. I really can''t!"


    "Why not?" Guzheng smiled at me and asked in confusion.


    "No merit, no reward. I can''t."


    "You''re too funny. It''s just a fishing rod. It''s just a birthday present for you."


    "My birthday hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Can''t we move it forward?" Guzheng said impatiently, "All right, stop it. Let''s put you here first. Hurry up and cook the fish. I''m hungry."


    As I said this, I put the fishing rod into the room and sighed. Guzheng''s behavior made me feel more guilty and tortured, and made me more afraid of meeting her.


    I thought Guzheng would give up, but now it looks like she might really last a year.


    One year, say long or short, don''t they all say that long pain is better than short pain? Then what should I do? Hurt Guzheng so hard that he could stay away from me? Or let the one-year deadline come?


    I''m confused!


    Sometimes it''s not necessarily a good thing to have a choice, it''s better not to have to choose the happiness of death!


    Besides, Guzheng had warned me before that the more childish I felt that intentionally hurting her would make her leave, the more wrong I was. In other words, I still have no choice.


    I was cooking fish in the kitchen, and Guzheng was waiting in the living room.


    It didn''t take long for the fish soup to be ready.


    In fact, I really like fish, but this month I ate too much fish. On the day the pond was drugged, there were still some fish that were not sold, so we ate them ourselves.


    Almost every day there was a meal of fish, so I was too skillful in cooking fish. I cut the belly to remove the internal organs, scraped the scales to remove the gills... I was completely immune to the smell of fish.


    Guzheng looked impatient and picked up the bowl to taste the soup. I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Slow down. It''s hot."


    "Mmm, it''s delicious!" Guzheng exclaimed from the bottom of his heart.


    "Drink more if it''s good." Anyway, there are plenty of fish, enough for both of us to eat, and we can''t finish it.


    "Why are you cooking so good, Xing Yun?" Guzheng looked at me, the way he ate was not reserved at all.


    I smiled bitterly, thinking that it was for Ding Ge that I began to hone my cooking skills. I liked to cook for her. Looking at her gluttonous appearance and the way she tasted delicious, I felt very happy and happily willing to cook for her for the rest of my life.


    "Practice makes perfect." I smiled faintly, "I''ve only been cooking for a long time."


    Guzheng blinked slightly and said after a while, "Xing Yun, can I discuss something with you?"


    "What is it?" I looked at Guzheng doubtfully.


    Guzheng paused, looked at me and said, "Why don''t you quit your job and stop working in Old Gao''s pond?"


    I froze, smiled bitterly and asked, "Why?"


    "You don''t fit in there!" Guzheng bit his lower lip and looked at me with bright eyes.


    "Why not?" I don''t quite understand what Guzheng meant.


    "Anyway, I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    "Then what do you think I should do?" I continued to eat the fish and joked, "I don''t have any skills or qualifications. Which company would hire me as a white-collar worker?"


    Guzheng didn''t seem to know how to refute me. After thinking about it, he seemed to have mustered a lot of courage to say, "I love you so much that I don''t want you to go to the pond. You look like you''re in the sun and the wind every day. It''s almost the same as when I saw you before. Your whole body is black and skinny, and you stayed up late every night. Don''t you think you''re too tired? If you want, I can give you a job. Don''t worry, it''s definitely something you can do. If you can''t do it, I won''t force you."


    I seemed to understand what Guzheng was trying to say. I had to shake my head and say, "Guzheng, I really appreciate your kindness. I am too lazy and don''t like to be restrained, so I can''t do anything for long in the past. I don''t really want to go to some company and get a nine-to-five job."


    "But are you happy with your work at the pond?" Guzheng looked me in the eye.


    I opened my mouth and didn''t know how to answer. After a while, I replied, "The pond still gives me a lot of freedom. Old Gao is my brother. He won''t yell at me like his boss. Old meng people rarely get along with me. They teach me everything. Tian is also very nice. He''s not playful. I''m very satisfied with such a good boss and colleague."


    Guzheng wanted to say something else. I stopped her and said, "Okay, everything''s fine now. I don''t want to change anything. We''ll talk about it later. Let''s eat the fish. It won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    Seeing that I insisted, Guzheng had to give up.


    ...


    The days after that were once again peaceful.


    However, in the days after that, a series of changes made my peaceful life rise and fall again, and the changes over and over again caught me off guard, good and bad. And these changes have once again made a huge difference in my life!


    Perhaps life was too calm, so calm that you couldn''t even watch''life'' anymore, so there were many storms to enjoy.


    ...


    The surface of the pond was still very clear because it was often cleaned. Occasionally, fish would jump out of the water and break the calm surface of the lake, rippling in circles, sometimes splashing a bright splash, and even heard the sound of crisp fish falling into the water.


    The cold wind blew, and there was always a fishy smell on the ground. After all, I lived on fish. Over time, I was getting used to the faint smell. When I got home, my clothes always smelled of sea water and fish.


    He spent most of his time here every day, already familiar with the place, and developed an indescribable sense of intimacy.


    In fact, the life I want is very simple. When I go to work, I am free and easy. I don''t have to face the boss''s harsh and heartless face. At the same time, I get along well and can be called a friend, not a friend of wine and meat mixed with benefits. After work, I have a wife who loves you and loves her very much. I don''t have much to pursue. This kind of life is enough for me.


    Well, now it seems that it has reached half the standard. Old Gao and I are brothers and sisters, so it''s natural to say that we have a close relationship. I know exactly what he wanted me to do in the pond. Although old meng was a smoker, a drunkard, and a lecherous old man, he was still a very good person, and it was fun to listen to his jokes every day. Tian was a nice guy, too. He didn''t think he was superior just because he was a relative of Old Gao.


    It seemed that there was only one woman who was willing to wait for me at home.


    One day, Old Gao said to the rest of us at work, "Don''t leave after work. Let''s go out and have a meal today. I''ve been working so hard for so long, so let''s relax tonight!"


    I didn''t care. Old Gao invited us to dinner more than once or twice. I just didn''t think that Old Gao invited us to dinner for another purpose!

 Chapter 76 : A Sudden Decision

    After work, Old Gao took me and old meng and drove to the city.


    Tian didn''t go, just the three of us. On the way, Old Gao said, "Let''s talk about it first. We''ll take a day off tomorrow and not have to go to work, so tonight we''ll eat and drink all over the place. When we''re drunk, we''ll go to a hotel. Uncle meng, how is it? Shall I find you one tonight?"


    Old meng chuckled and said, "Forget it. You two are here tonight. You have to drink me too much."


    I smiled and said, "Uncle meng, pull it down. Can we both drink you too much? Then we''ll have to drink directly."


    "Ah, I''m old. I can''t do it anymore." Old meng shook his head and said, "Now, I really can''t. You don''t know Xiaogao, the last time we had a drink with Xing Yun, I was so dizzy the next day. I can''t stand it!"


    I think what old meng should say is that he did drink a lot that day when he told me about the past. Old Gao drove the car and shouted, "Okay, you two don''t call me when you drink?"


    "Weren''t you there? I drank in the pond at night." I said.


    "Then I don''t care. You both have to give me a drink later."


    "Are you becoming a boss now?" I was joking with Old Gao.


    "Well, you have to be a little more arrogant when you need to be."


    ...


    The three of them chatted along the way. Time passed quickly and they arrived at the hotel before the meeting. Our famous place is not cheap. I was thinking that Old Gao was really going to pay for it today. Come here and rub it?


    Old meng said on the side, "Hey, Xiaogao, there''s no need to come to such an expensive place. The three of us, just find a simple shop to come to."


    Old Gao waved his hand and said, "It''s all here. Go in, you don''t have to worry about it. Tonight, you can eat and drink freely. Enjoy yourself. When you''re full, let''s go take a bath, massage and have a good rest at the hotel. Today, just listen to me."


    Entering the hotel, Old Gao asked for a private room, and old meng said on the side, "What room do the three of us need to pack?"


    But who pays who the boss? The three of us went into the private room. Old Gao handed the menu to old meng and asked, "Uncle meng, how about we have a good drink today?"


    Old meng handed me the menu without even looking at it. He frowned and said, "All good booze is the same. Just look at it."


    After all, old meng was not of our age, but also came out of poverty. He was used to being thrifty. Although he had been diligently contributing a lot of money to the search for the young lady, he smoked a few pieces of cigarettes, and the young people disliked the low-grade ones. They smoked extremely yellow with one mouthful of teeth, and the wine was cheap enough for the old village head to make ends meet, and the clothes and other things were even less exquisite.


    I didn''t stand on ceremony with Old Gao. I ordered a few dishes. Old Gao was not stingy. He ordered a few more dishes. The wine was not vague. He really ordered two bottles of good wine.


    Two bottles of white wine, three people to drink, each person on average has been a lot!


    "Is that enough?" Old Gao opened the bottle and smiled, "Not long enough."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Old Gao, you''re crazy. You really want to carry me back later."


    "What are you going back to? Find a hotel and make do for the night." Old Gao looked at old meng again and said, "Uncle meng is here. We can''t have a good drink with him. Today, whatever!"


    Having fun? I think it''s crazy.


    However, I didn''t notice that there was a good sadness in Old Gao''s eyes.


    After a few glasses of wine, we stopped drinking and started drinking. One mouthful after another, with a strong smell of alcohol all over his mouth.


    The food on the table did not move a few mouthfuls, but the wine went down a bottle first. The terrifying speed even I could not bear to look at it.


    However, when the three of them drank a bottle of wine, their bodies already felt a little heavy. Soon Old Gao opened the second bottle of wine. I looked at Old Gao and old meng. Old meng was already a little drunk, but it seemed that he was already immersed in the fragrance of the wine, some enjoyment and satisfaction.


    Old Gao, on the other hand, took off his coat with great vigor, looking as if he would not stop drinking until it was dark in the sky. Before I could speak, Old Gao took my glass and poured it full.


    The three of them chatted and laughed, and the atmosphere was warm.


    Time flowed slowly, and the wine in the glass dropped, rose, and fell little by little. In the end, it didn''t seem that the wine was so spicy. Some dizzy and swollen heads were much slower, but they were really happy in their hearts. Sometimes it was good to get drunk so happily.


    I don''t want to disappoint the men they both drink. I put two of them on the table and poured them into my stomach.


    I thought that the three of them would be about the same after drinking these two bottles, but now they are still trying their best. Old Gao actually called the waiter to bring another bottle of wine.


    I can''t stop it, and I have no strength to stop it.


    In the end, he was determined to get drunk.


    Let Old Gao fill me up again. I think Old Gao was already very tall, and his hands trembled when he poured the wine. I wanted to take the bottle, but he didn''t want to. After filling both of us, he poured himself another glass and then raised it.


    He had to catch his breath before he spoke, "Uncle meng, Xing Yun, you two have been working hard these days. I''m here. Thank you both for your hard work... For our pond!"


    Old Gao didn''t speak very well, and it was obvious that his mind could not keep up with language.


    My situation was not much better. Looking at Old Gao and old meng, I felt that they were swaying around. The voice I heard was a little confused and my mind was a little confused.


    "Do your best, do your best." Old Gao continued, using the idiom, 100 % higher. "Without the two of you, the pond would not have been today. I... Really, thank you. I won''t say anything more. I''ll toast you both first."


    With that, Old Gao drained the glass in one breath!


    I tried my best to open my eyes. This is too damn hard!


    Old meng squinted his eyes and said drunkenly, "Thank you for everything. This is all about working with money. No one owes anyone anything. Just be honest with yourself."


    Old Gao filled himself up again, took a short rest, took a few deep breaths, put his arm on the table, and said with a little shake of his head, "Uncle, Xing Yun, actually, I called you two here today, and I have something else to tell you. The pond is not mine anymore. I... Sold it to someone else!"


    Although I drank too much, Old Gao''s words were still very clear. In an instant, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. I couldn''t believe it and asked in amazement, "What did you say?"


    I really doubt I heard it wrong, because Old Gao told me before that he wanted to make the pond bigger. Even Lin Ya''s boyfriend, ji ze, agreed to invest. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    This news is too sudden! It even made me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Maybe Old Gao was a little unreliable in the past, but he has improved a lot in the past two years. Isn''t that his style?


    Old meng also stared and shouted, "What are you talking about? Are you drunk?"


    I also said, "That''s right. Didn''t you say you were going to build a water park and open a farm restaurant? Didn''t Ji Ze already promise to invest in us? What? Did he go back on his word?"


    "No, it''s my business. It has nothing to do with anyone else." Old Gao shook his head and said, "I want to make the pond bigger, but... Hey, what do you mean, just cancel the plan for now. I''m serious with you two. I really decided to sell the pond to someone else, and the price was agreed. They''ll take over in a few days."


    Old Gao looked at me again and said, "Xing Yun, I''m sorry. I wanted to do something big with you, but now, I''m afraid I can''t. I''ll pay you this month''s salary as compensation from my buddy." After that, Old Gao looked at old meng and said, "Uncle meng, don''t worry. I''ve already made a deal with him. As long as you still want to dry in the pond, just keep doing it. If he doesn''t want you, I won''t sell it to him."


    "I won''t do it! I won''t do it!" Old meng seemed really angry.


    I said to old meng, "Uncle meng, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. He''s drunk. Let''s ignore him and drink."


    Everyone was drinking like this. It was not the time to talk. I also seem to understand why Old Gao brought the two of us here today. Our relationship is a break-up!


    But why?


    I can''t figure it out.


    When Old Gao proposed those plans to me earlier, it was obvious that he had already planned them in his heart, and he also invited Ji Ze to invest in them. Seeing that they were all fixed, why did he suddenly change his mind?


    This is getting too fast!


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong.


    But what''s the matter?


    ...


    The next day, when I woke up, it was almost noon, and I was still drinking a little uncomfortable. Old meng and I were in the hotel, washing our faces and recalling what Old Gao said last night.


    It wasn''t a jumble of memories. Old Gao really said that.


    I picked up my phone, found Old Gao''s phone and dialed it. Soon, Old Gao picked it up. I scolded him impolitely, "Where are some of them?"


    "I have no face to see you." Old Gao smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    "Damn!" I cursed, stood up, walked to the window and asked, "What did you mean last night? Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Old Gao replied with great clarity and certainty.


    "Why? Why are you quitting? Are you playing?" I''m a little angry because I think Old Gao has grown up and knows what mistakes to make and what not to make. Shouldn''t he do such a silly thing?


    "Hey, don''t ask Xing Yun." Old Gao seems to have something to say, even I can''t say it?


    "What''s wrong with you? I can''t even say it?" With such a deep relationship between us, what can he say to me that he can''t?


    "Hey, don''t ask. I''ll tell you later. Your salary will be on your card in a few days." Old Gao said, "I''m driving right now. Let''s not talk about it. I''m hanging up."


    Old Gao hung up on me.

 Chapter 77 Old Meng Left

    "I have no face to see you." Old Gao smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    "Damn!" I cursed, stood up, walked to the window and asked, "What did you mean last night? Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Old Gao replied with great clarity and certainty.


    "Why? Why are you quitting? Are you playing?" I''m a little angry because I think Old Gao has grown up and knows what mistakes to make and what not to make. Shouldn''t he do such a silly thing?


    "Hey, don''t ask Xing Yun." Old Gao seems to have something to say, even I can''t say it?


    "What''s wrong with you? I can''t even say it?" With such a deep relationship between us, what can he say to me that he can''t?


    "Hey, don''t ask. I''ll tell you later. Your salary will be on your card in a few days." Old Gao said, "I''m driving right now. Let''s not talk about it. I''m hanging up."


    Old Gao hung up on me.


    Driving is just an excuse.


    What does this guy not know? So mysterious?


    Old Gao has never hidden anything from me. This is the first time!


    Old meng woke up as well, blinking his eyes in bed, looking very upset. He looked at me and asked, "What did Xiaogao say?"


    "It seems certain. Most likely the pond is dry." I sighed.


    Then I asked old meng, "Uncle meng, what are you going to do? What are you still doing in the pond?"


    Old meng took a cigarette and shook his head. Maybe he was smoking a little too hard. He coughed a few times and I couldn''t help but say, "Uncle meng, don''t smoke too much."


    Old meng smoked too much!


    Old meng coughed a few more times before saying, "I can''t quit. I''ve been smoking for half my life. Now I feel so stuffy in the morning that I don''t cough a few times."


    I looked at old meng, who had a bad complexion. It turned out to be an old problem, but I guess it was also a problem caused by smoking. He took a few breaths and said, "I quit. I really quit this time! Actually, I didn''t want to do it for a long time. I''ve been working with you guys for a while because I think you two are good people, respect me, and respect me, old meng. If anyone else were to throw a face at me, I would have left. Xing Yun, um, Xiaogao, you two are good kids, honest."


    After spending so much time with old meng, he was considered to be half my master. Thinking that I was going to be separated from old meng, he was a little reluctant and asked, "Then where are you going?"


    "I''ve saved some money over the years. I..." Old meng took out a cigarette and put it directly on the butt of the cigarette he had finished smoking. He took a puff and said, "It''s been so many years. I want to see her again and take a look at her."


    Old meng''s eyes were deep, and his thin body looked especially withered.


    In the smoke, a bright light flashed in old meng''s eyes.


    Naturally, I know who old meng is talking about. After all these years, old meng has never forgotten about her, probably for the rest of his life!


    Old meng smiled faintly and said to himself, "Just look at her. Then go home and make a small pond for yourself, raise some fish and do a small business, just enough to spend, not so big. I''m not going to do anything other than that."


    I sighed, thinking about the past few months in the pond, I didn''t expect to be separated so soon. For a moment, I felt a little sad.


    "By the way, let you know something." Then old meng said to me.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "The man who drugged the pond," Old Gao said after taking two more puffs, "It''s Tian."


    "Tian?" My pupils suddenly shrank and my heart was filled with shock!


    How is that possible? How could Tian have drugged such a good child?


    The news was so shocking that I didn''t even believe it. Tian didn''t come to the pond as long as we did, but he was also a member of our pond, so he couldn''t have no feelings!


    Drugged? Can he do this?


    Old meng said slowly, "Actually, I can''t believe it either. But I always felt that the person who drugged us knew our pond very well. Tian was a match. And even though I didn''t see Tian clearly that day, I looked a little like him. So I asked him about it later, and I knew about Xiaogao''s conflict with his family. I don''t think the medicine of the little world came from his intention, but from Xiaogao''s parents'' attention!"


    "What?"


    I couldn''t stop shivering again. The news just now had made it hard for me to accept. I couldn''t believe the news even more!


    Old Gao''s parents asked Tian to drug the pond?


    How sad would Old Gao be if he knew?


    But after what old meng said, I seemed to be able to make sense. Old gao''s parents didn''t support Old Gao to contract the pond, and then they had a big fight over Wang Mengmeng, so they wanted to make the pond suffer a terrible defeat, so that Old Gao would admit defeat and go home.


    So they asked the obedient Tian to put medicine in the pond.


    Although I don''t want to believe it, the more I think about it, the more I think Old gao''s parents can do it.


    "Tian is a very obedient child, so when his aunt and uncle asked him to drug him, he didn''t dare to stop, although he might think it was wrong to do so." Old meng sighed.


    "Did he admit it himself?" I asked again.


    Old meng nodded and said, "Yes, he admitted it. He was still too honest, and before I could ask, he confessed and almost cried. In fact, he didn''t finish the medicine on purpose that day. In the end, he was kind-hearted and couldn''t be cruel. If it were someone else, perhaps all the fish in the pond would be dead."


    Hearing what old meng said, I didn''t blame xiao tian in my heart. After all, he did it at Old gao''s parents''s command.


    However, I was particularly disgusted by Old gao''s parents''s behavior.


    No matter what, Old Gao was their son. How could they use such a dirty trick?


    What would Old Gao think if Old Gao knew they were doing this? How uncomfortable would Old Gao be? How did his own parents treat him?


    Alas, I suddenly felt indescribably tired.


    If this is also a parent''s love for their child, it''s okay if you really don''t want it!


    However, I suddenly thought of another possibility!


    Did Old Gao know about this?


    Why did he sell the pond? Was it also related to his parents? Did his parents threaten Old Gao to sell the pond again?


    I believe that Old gao''s parents can do anything else because of the pool. Did they really threaten Old Gao to sell the pond?


    I asked old meng, "Does Old Gao know about this?"


    Old meng shook his head and said, "I told you about this. But I don''t know if Xiaogao can guess."


    So, we still don''t know if Old Gao knows about this.


    But I have to figure this out!


    A few days later, old meng''s luggage was packed and Old Gao and I drove Old Gao to the station.


    The old meng family was in the south, thousands of kilometers away from Pucheng. Although there was a convenient means of transportation such as airplane and high-speed rail now, I think that this farewell would probably be forever!


    It was fate to meet each other once. Thinking back on old meng''s dark face and the story he told me, I couldn''t help but sigh. Fate is uncertain. I don''t know what will happen to old meng when he sees a widow. I wonder how his small fish business will be in the future. I wonder what his life will be like from now on.


    And at this moment, it seems that I can only say one sentence: bon voyage!


    Old Gao and I got back in the car. Old Gao started the car and drove slowly along the road. I adjusted the seat and half lay on it. "Can you talk now?" Why did you quit?"


    Old Gao smiled guiltily and said, "Don''t pressure me, okay? Driving, no pressure."


    "Then you park on the side of the road." I gave him a quick idea and said in a deep voice.


    "Now that old meng is gone, the pond must be dry. I just want to know why." I continued, "I thought it was true what you told me before, what water park, what farm hotel? Aren''t you going to fight your parents to the end? Aren''t you going to fight for Wang Mengmeng? Isn''t that important anymore?"


    Old Gao just smiled and didn''t answer me.


    I frowned and asked, "Did your parents force it?"


    Old Gao shook his head.


    I looked at Old Gao''s face and wanted to see something from his expression. I wanted to ask him if he knew that his parents had asked Tian to put medicine in the pond. But let''s not think about it. If we don''t know, then we don''t know. We should just treat this as a secret and bury it in the ground forever.


    At this moment, Old Gao said, "I was going to ask you if you still want to do it in the pond. You can do it if you want to. But old meng isn''t at the pond, and neither am I. I''m sure you won''t stay any longer, so I didn''t ask you."


    "Who did you sell the pond to?" I asked casually.


    "Ji Ze."


    Old Gao replied.


    "Who?"


    I was startled, goosebumps all over me, arms propping up the seat and looking up at Old Gao in horror.


    Although it was just a simple name, I could smell a hint of conspiracy.


    After all, Ji Ze once used a despicable trick to drive me out of the studio. Now, if he had forcibly taken over the pond and let Old Gao sell it to him, that would have made sense!


    Old Gao looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You can''t sell it!" I straightened up and became extremely agitated. "You can''t sell it to anyone!"


    For some reason, I don''t think Ji Ze had any good intentions in buying the pond.


    "No," Old Gao parked the car on the side of the road and looked at me in confusion. He smiled and said, "What''s going on?"


    "What''s your situation?" I rebuked Old Gao.


    "No, why do I listen to you like I have a problem with ji ze?" Old Gao asked.


    Let''s not talk about old things, but today, this matter must be said clearly!

 Chapter 78 : Angry Lin Ya

    "Just tell me, did he insist on using some despicable method to buy a pond?" I stared at Old Gao.


    "No, no." Old Gao quickly waved his hand and said, "It has nothing to do with Ji Ze. I took the initiative to buy it from him, and he readily agreed."


    The more I listened, the more confused I became. Am I wrong? But because of the preconceived reason, I still felt that Ji Ze had ulterior motives. I asked again, "Are you especially short of money? Did he deliberately buy the pond at a low price?"


    Old Gao shook his head and smiled bitterly, "No. I was the one who took the initiative to find him and said I was sorry that my previous plan might have to be canceled. We were supposed to sign the contract, but I suddenly changed and didn''t sign it. Then I said this unkind request and asked him if he would like to buy the pond. I wanted to change hands. Ji Ze agreed without saying anything. I could tell that he was trying to help me. Honestly, although he didn''t have a deep relationship, this girl''s boyfriend is really good."


    I can''t believe what Old Gao said. Is Ji Ze really that good?


    Was it really that incident a few years ago that made me prejudiced against him? In fact, he wasn''t that bad himself?


    Old Gao said, "I think there must be some misunderstanding between you."


    Things seemed to get more and more chaotic. I wanted to find the truth more and more. I felt that the truth was getting closer and closer to me. In the end, I suddenly realized that the truth was getting farther and farther away from me.


    I felt a little tired, took a deep breath, and lay down again. Thinking about these things again in his mind, if this thing was really Old Gao''s initiative to change and take the initiative to find Ji Ze, then Ji Ze''s chances of being a ghost were much lower.


    But I was very confused. I always felt that there was something about ji ze that was not so simple.


    "Xing Yun. Honestly, over the years, I''ve seen so many rich second generations, and I''ve never seen ji ze like this. How can I put it? He doesn''t look like a rich second generation." Old Gao said slowly, "I can''t see a trace of the rich second generation from him. He''s not arrogant or rampant. He doesn''t look down on people. He''s not arrogant. The rich second generation can see nothing from him."


    "And you know what?" Old Gao turned to look at me and said, "People eat by their own ability. I didn''t rely on my parents. I heard the girl say that he seems to have started an electrical company. He is worth ten million yuan before he is thirty years old. Without a girl, can he see our pond? His willingness to invest is simply a form of flattery to the girl. You don''t even see him as a chairman with no airs, do you?"


    I know almost nothing about Ji Ze except that he was jealous and used underhanded methods against me.


    "Very amiable and refreshing. I went to dinner with him and the girl that day. Guess what, he was very honest, and he couldn''t drink. He got drunk in two or three drinks. I... I couldn''t believe it at that time. I was thinking about drinking well with him. Who knew I couldn''t drink much." Old Gao said to me, "This person is really good. She has good taste!"


    "Really?" I said faintly.


    "Anyway, don''t think about it. I took the initiative." Old Gao added, "I already felt sorry for her. I said yes and then I went back on my word. If I really signed the contract, I would have to pay a huge amount of compensation. Originally, I was in a hurry to transfer the pond out, thinking that it would not sell for a high price, and it would be difficult to find a seller in a short time. But when I talked to ji ze, he agreed. It was a total betrayal."


    Forget it. I have nothing more to say to Old Gao. Let''s not talk about ji ze for now. I asked, "Then why did you sell the pond so quickly?"


    Old Gao once again changed into a particularly conflicted expression and said helplessly, "In short, it''s definitely not an impulsive decision. Hey, you''ll find out later. Let''s talk about it later."


    I glared at Old Gao angrily, but he just smiled and said, "By the way, there''s something I need your help with."


    "What are you busy with?" I asked unhappily.


    "In this matter, I feel the most sorry for the girl." Old Gao said guiltily, "She really helped us a lot in the pond, so I didn''t even dare tell her about it. Tell her."


    "I said?" I was shocked and closed my eyes, "It''s not like you don''t know the girl''s temper. Let me tell you, you''re pushing me into a fire pit. Let his boyfriend Ji Ze pass the message to him. Maybe she already knows by now."


    "No, I know she won''t be so calm." Old Gao smiled in fear. "Aren''t we being too despicable?"


    "Since you said there''s nothing wrong with Ji Ze, he''s in charge of delivering the message. You''re the one who will suffer." At this moment, I really wanted to stay out of it, but I felt as if I couldn''t get out of it.


    Do you want to turn yourself in to lin ya?


    But it really takes a lot of courage!


    Old Gao said, "I have to turn off my phone these days. Go out and hide."


    "Damn!"


    Old Gao is really good at this!


    But I also predicted that there might really be a storm!


    When I got home, I lay exhausted on the sofa. Before I could recover from Old Gao''s sudden news, I was filled with the sadness of old meng''s departure. I was still worried about whether lin ya would come to blame.


    I really want to get rid of all this and sleep soundly!


    But she became very nervous. She always felt that it was inappropriate for Lin Ya to come to us when she heard the news. Old Gao and I should really do something, not wait for her to come to us.


    I know Lin Ya very well, so it''s possible that she''s really angry at Old Gao''s actions and even hurt me. Think about it and face it on her own.


    This matter will be resolved sooner or later.


    So I went out to the studio.


    Lin Ya''s studio is a new store. I know the address, but I haven''t been here much.


    I pushed the door open and went in. The studio staff came to greet me. I said I was looking for Lin Ya, and then she told me that lin ya had just left and would be back soon.


    I wanted to wait here for a while, so I found a chair and sat down. The staff brought me a glass of water and went to work.


    At this time, I looked at the photos hanging on the wall of the hall and saw the sample photos that Lin Ya and I took in the pond. I chose two. One was in a couple''s outfit, and the other was one of the photos of Lin Ya and I in wedding dresses.


    Both of us were a little embarrassed in the photo. The photographer captured it very well, especially Lin Ya''s expression. Her cheeks were slightly pink, and she looked up with infinite shyness. She had a little girlish innocence. I couldn''t help but smile when I saw it. This photo was really beautiful.


    I believe that many people will have the urge to take photos in the pond after seeing it!


    I stood up and looked at the wedding photos of the two of them. I couldn''t help but recall the scene of that day in the pond. But how long had it been? The pond had become someone else''s.


    Not long after I sat in the studio, Lin Ya came back.


    It was probably a shop assistant who told her I was waiting for her here, so she wasn''t surprised to see me. Just looking at her expressionless face, I guess she probably knew about Old Gao selling the pond to Ji Ze.


    Lin Ya''s eyes were cold, and my heart couldn''t help but tighten.


    But Lin Ya ignored me. She had me and her picture taken off the wall. I frowned. What did Lin Ya mean?


    She must know that Old Gao sold the pond!


    But the pond was sold to his boyfriend, so the studio could continue to work with the pond. Why did she take the photo off?


    The shop assistants were a little surprised. Maybe they thought the photos were beautiful and suitable for being a sample, but how dare they refute Lin Ya''s orders? However, some people recognized me in the photo and looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    Then Lin Ya walked up to me, but he didn''t look at me at all. He said faintly, "Go upstairs."


    With that, Lin Ya took the lead upstairs. I opened my mouth and didn''t know what she was going to be like later, so I followed her up with some guilt.


    The two of them came to Lin Ya''s office. I closed the door and Lin Ya turned his back to me.


    Before she could look at Lin Ya''s office, she turned around mercilessly and looked at me angrily, asking, "What''s going on between you and Old Gao? The pond is for sale? Are you kids?"


    At last, when Lin Ya slapped the table with one hand, my body trembled. This time, Lin Ya''s hand must have hurt. I hurriedly said, "Why are you angry with the table? Did your hand turn red? Don''t be angry."


    Lin Ya did not smile because of my joke. He still looked at me coldly and said in a deep voice, "Xing Yun, I really don''t know what you think. Old Gao is childish. Are you childish too? I thought you guys really wanted to work hard, but I didn''t expect you to give up halfway. Hehe, in vain, I actually believe that you want to make the pond bigger, want to invest, you do this... You are simply a liar, completely disrespectful of others, and play others like monkeys!"


    Lin Ya was very excited. With her words, the whole office became a little cold and the atmosphere was so serious that even my face could not squeeze out a stiff smile.


    Lin Ya didn''t give me a chance to explain and continued, "Old Gao has the capital to play with tickets, but what about you, Xing Yun, do you really want to keep hanging out with him like this? Have you forgotten how much debt you owe?


    I cooperated with the pond, making the pond a location for the studio, helping you with your activities, fishing competitions, and helping you invest. Don''t you really know what I''m doing this for? Or do you know you can''t admit it? I just want to hide so that you can feel at ease, right?


    I''m telling you, Xing Yun, I did this for you!


    To get you back together with Ding Ge! "

 Chapter 79 I Really Want to Run Away Alone

    Lin Ya''s words made me feel ashamed and bitter!


    "I know that no matter how much I try to persuade you to be with Ding Ge, you can''t agree. Unless you pay off the debts you owe, unless you change your current state, as long as this does not change, you do not want Ding Ge to suffer with you no matter what.


    So, I didn''t try my best to persuade you to be with Ding Ge. Instead, I turned to help you. I did so much for the benefit of the pond. I don''t need to say that Old Gao will definitely pay you a higher salary.


    Especially if this investment succeeds, you and Old Gao are not just running a pond, understand? Your profits will be more than doubled. You are doing business. I know Old Gao will not treat you badly, so your debt may be paid off in a short time. This is very possible, you understand?


    So, I really don''t understand why you''re doing this?


    Why? "


    Lin Ya''s eyes sparkled and he bit his lips and stared at me.


    Although Old Gao decided to sell the pond without consulting me at all, and I didn''t make any decisions in it, I wasn''t angry at Lin Ya''s words, I just felt particularly guilty.


    In fact, I always remember what Lin Ya did. I know in my heart that she wanted to help me, but I didn''t think that she did it to break my heart and let Ding Ge be with me.


    I have to say, she did too much for me.


    In this matter, I have always been the one who wronged her!


    Therefore, even if she wronged me, I did not defend myself, nor did I feel wronged. Just like the medical malpractice, it wasn''t my fault, but I was responsible. I didn''t sell the pond this time, so I''m still responsible.


    I even thought that if Lin Ya could make her feel better by yelling at me like that, let her yell.


    Lin Ya sighed deeply and sat down in the chair with a tired face, but she kept staring at me.


    I was silent and didn''t know what to say. All I could say was''sorry'', but I didn''t want to say those three words.


    Because saying'' I''m sorry''means that you hurt the other person. I once hurt Ding Ge, but now, I hurt Lin Ya.


    It can be said that I really wasted her kindness!


    Lin Ya seemed to be waiting for me to say something, but I gritted my teeth and didn''t explain anything.


    The pond was sold, and there was no point in saying anything else.


    "You really let me down. You really let me down." Lin Ya told me twice in a row that he was especially disappointed in me, and my mood sank to the bottom.


    Before I came, I could imagine that lin ya would be very angry, but I didn''t expect her to be so angry!


    "Girl." I called out softly, hoping that she would calm down.


    However, Lin Ya was still very excited. She looked at me coldly, her eyes filled with despair. She pointed to the door and said to me, "You go."


    "Girl..." I shouted again.


    "You go, I don''t want to see you!" Lin Ya shouted excitedly again.


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t even explain myself, and I was afraid she wouldn''t listen to my explanation.


    She sighed in her heart. Now that Lin Ya is too angry, I''ll come back to her when she gets a little more angry. Anyway, now that she sees me, I''ll leave first.


    So, I left, and when I opened the door, I couldn''t help but look at Lin Ya again.


    However, she only looked at me and gritted her teeth, "Xing Yun, I despise you!"


    I still didn''t say anything, so I gently closed the door and left.


    ...


    Without a job, he had to temporarily relax at home.


    After finishing the work in the pond, he suddenly went back from a stable and full state to his former leisurely life and was not used to it for a while. However, he also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take a good rest for a few days, so he was not in a hurry to go out looking for a job.


    However, Guzheng soon found out that I didn''t have a job.


    There''s no way. Who made us so close?


    She would have known sooner if anything had happened.


    When she found out, she took the initiative to find me and talked about the previous topic again.


    "Xing Yun, I told you to resign and I''ll find you a better job. You''re not going to do it, but now that you''re out of work, are you going to reject me?" Guzheng said to me with a smile, his mouth slightly curled up.


    I smiled bitterly. I guessed that Guzheng would come to me again, but even though I had no job, I never considered Guzheng''s proposal.


    "Why?" Guzheng asked confusedly, "You''re out of work. What''s so hard for you now?"


    "I''m not in a difficult position. I just don''t want to go."


    "Then why?" Guzheng asked reluctantly, "Do you want to stay at home and not work?"


    "Of course not." I must work!


    Guzheng looked at me angrily and said, "Then why did you reject me? I can give you a good job. If you don''t want to be taken care of, I can let you be the manager. I promise."


    It''s not that I don''t believe Guzheng. If she says she can make me a manager, I think she can. I once heard my aunt talk about their family. Guzheng''s father runs a company, so Guzheng still has the right.


    I opened my hands and didn''t know how to explain it to Guzheng. After thinking for a while, I said, "Don''t you think that if I accepted your job, it would be even more impossible for us to be together?"


    Guzheng was stunned for a moment, but then said firmly, "I would rather you accept it, because then I would feel that we are closer. Otherwise, I really don''t know where your cloud is going."


    Guzheng was in a bad mood, and I couldn''t help but soften my heart, but I really couldn''t agree to her.


    Guzheng glared at me and said, "You can try it first. If you really can''t do it, you don''t like me and I won''t force you. You can go anywhere you want. I won''t stop you."


    I sighed. I didn''t expect Guzheng to be so stubborn. I really didn''t know how to refuse. It seemed like I was too cruel and inhumane.


    However, I have to refuse. I''m a little confused. What should I do?


    Can I really only hurt one girl and then another?


    I looked at Guzheng and saw her waiting for me. I sighed and said, "Guzheng, do you think this is okay? Your one-year deadline, if we are really together, I will accept the job you gave me. Do you think it''s okay?"


    Guzheng stared at me as if he wanted to see what was in my heart. I saw a bright flash in her eyes. Maybe my words gave Guzheng hope. She finally nodded and didn''t force me anymore.


    At this point, the matter came to an end and Guzheng did not mention it again.


    And then I accidentally got a call from Ding Ge!


    The silent heart seemed to never be able to resist Ding Ge. Her every move still made me worried. A phone call and a text message made my heart beat.


    I don''t know why she''s looking for me.


    I answered the phone, but I didn''t know what to say. This time, Ding Ge''s voice came quickly.


    "Xing Yun, did you fight with the girl?"


    I think it was mostly because Lin Ya was upset and went to Ding Ge''s place to find comfort, but I don''t know what Lin Ya said to Ding Ge.


    The last time I had a fight with Lin Ya, this time, we really didn''t. It was just that Lin Ya was angry with me.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Ding Ge said again, "Yesterday, the girl came to me and cried for me. I asked her not to tell me anything but to scold you. What did you do to her?"


    Scold me? If it makes her feel better, scold her.


    I didn''t expect Lin Ya to run to Ding Ge and cry! She has always been a very strong girl, even when it was so difficult back then, I rarely saw her cry. She just held on silently, but this time she actually cried?


    I suddenly felt a strong sadness.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ding Ge''s voice softened.


    "Nothing. We''re both fine." I took a deep breath.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, don''t you know about us? A few days of fighting will be fine." I said with a bitter smile.


    "All right then." Dinger paused and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    After hanging up the phone, I took a few deep breaths.


    For some unknown reason, I suddenly felt an unprecedented tiredness, which was even more tiring than the busiest days of the fishing competition in the pond. It was physical tiredness, and I could still resist it, but now I feel very tired in my heart, making me unable to resist it.


    I felt a strange pain in my heart, and all those complicated emotions seemed to gather together, launching a fierce attack on my heart.


    A strong impulse surged from the bottom of his heart, as if he had fled Pucheng alone and didn''t want to stay here anymore!


    Although there are many memories of my friends and loved ones here, I really don''t want to stay here for a minute. This city is like a big mountain that makes me breathless.


    Old Gao''s pond was dry, he broke up with Ding Ge, and Lin Ya was so angry with me...


    I was extremely confused!


    I clenched my fists and asked myself in pain, where am I supposed to go?


    Not long after hanging up on Ding Ge, my mother suddenly called me.


    I think it''s probably my mother who wants me to go on a blind date again. When she answered the phone, my mother said excitedly, "Xing Yun, hurry home!"


    When I heard my mother''s voice, I was very anxious. I put away my messy mood and asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong, mom?"


    "Come back first. We''ll talk about it when we get back." My mother urged again, "Throw away the ones you have and come back quickly."


    My mother didn''t look like she was joking, and I couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong. I didn''t say anything on the phone, which made me worried, but what happened?


    I would rather have my own accident than my parents''!


    So after hanging up the phone, I changed my clothes and went straight out, then took a bus to my hometown.

 Chapter 80 : An Unexpected Big Event

    When I got home, I saw my father and mother standing at the door. When I saw that the two of them were fine, I was relieved.


    I quickly walked over and shouted, "Dad, mom."


    When they saw me, my mother said, "Let''s go home."


    What do I mean by that?


    My mother dragged me into the yard without a word, then dragged me up to the second floor, opened the window and looked behind.


    "See?" My mother asked.


    Our house is a street house with a main road in front of it. The area behind our house was originally a field, which was quite large. Later, half of the area was used for the opening of the community. The location was about west of our house, and the residential area with five or six floors was almost finished. The land directly behind our house turned into a dirt road. Basically, the construction and transportation vehicles of the building passed through here.


    But now there''s an excavator on this road, digging ditches along the road.


    I asked doubtfully, "Did you see anything?"


    "You didn''t see the road being built!" My mother glared at me.


    Want to build a road? It should be. I think I''m digging a pipe by the road now, but what I don''t understand is why my mother wants me to see this?


    But then my mother told me from the beginning to the end that the residential area behind our house was selling very well, so they wanted to develop the other half of the land. I wasn''t surprised. As I expected, the whole town had been developed vigorously, and this land would not be preserved sooner or later. Then my mom told me that the developer was planning to open up a road in the middle of the two neighborhoods, in the small open space behind our house.


    And they wanted this horizontal road to go straight to the two main roads in the town and open them up.


    The other main road was already open, and there were no obstructions, but if we wanted the main road in front of our house, then our house would naturally become an obstacle.


    So, the developer negotiated with our family about opening the way. Once the road is opened, all of our houses will be confiscated, and even half of our neighbors in the east will be confiscated. Of course, it''s okay to take over. The only thing left to talk about is money.


    Our house was built on one side of a three-story building with a courtyard behind it. The house alone could be exchanged for three of their houses, as well as the yard. The sum of compensation was definitely not a small amount. After all, once it''s taken over, our home is gone!


    My dad also came up and told me the preliminary results. We discussed with the neighbors. They were very sincere and offered a good price. Because they urgently needed to open up this road, once our house moved out, the house would be directly demolished.


    It was a really big deal, no wonder my mom told me to come right away.


    My mother said to me, "Xing Yun, just in time. I''ll settle it. Besides paying off the debts, there''s still a lot left. It''s enough to buy you a new house to get married."


    "Mom!" I frowned and said, "You can use this money. I''ll pay the debt myself."


    "Our family is rich. Do you think they won''t come to collect the money? So if we can''t keep the money, we''ll come to other people''s house if we don''t pay them back. What''s the point of not paying them back? Even relatives can''t keep credit." My dad said to me.


    I thought about it, and it was true. Even if I said I wouldn''t let my parents return it, they would still ask for it. I can''t stop them. After all, they are friends and relatives who know each other. They helped us in times of difficulty. People always have to repay their kindness.


    I originally wanted to pay off the bill slowly with my own salary, but I didn''t expect to rely on my parents in the end, so I had to say, "Okay. But you can keep the rest of the money yourself."


    I don''t want to spend all my money on me!


    "What else are we spending?" With tears in her eyes, my mother said, "You''re the only son! Who are we going to spend our money on if we don''t give it to you?"


    I felt so ashamed that I had to spend their money at this age to make them pay for my debts. I clenched my fists and felt an unspeakable fear in my heart.


    "Son, your father and I are done. The people in this neighborhood behind our house gave us a discount. We want a set, a renovation, and then you can get married."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Mom, who am I marrying?"


    "Where''s Ding Ge?" My mother suddenly said.


    Ding Ge?


    I understand what my mom means. I broke up with Ding Ge because I was in debt. Now that I can pay off my debt, can I make up with Ding Ge?


    Honestly, I don''t have the face!


    The damage to Ding Ge in the first place, I think, may be irreparable to her. How dare I ask Ding Ge to forgive me? We''ve been apart for so long, and even if she''s still sad, her emotions aren''t as strong as they used to be. It''s like she just called me and her voice sounded calm. I don''t think I should bother her.


    Although when my mother said this, a strong desire surged into my mind. And this desire was stronger than ever, because no matter how this debt was paid off, maybe I could really start over with Ding Ge and give her a new happy life.


    I suddenly felt as if god had played a joke on me because I used to think that it would take years or more to pay off my debts with my salary. But now that such an accident has happened, what can I do? I have already broken up with ding ge. What has happened has happened!


    "Mom, forget it. It''s been a long time. I already have a boyfriend." I had to lie to my mother.


    "Oh." My mother was obviously disappointed.


    Hey, I''m really sorry that my parents are so worried about such a big person.


    My dad said to me, "Hey, it''s okay. If you don''t, you don''t have to be stressed anymore. You can talk about it or go on a blind date. You can decide for yourself."


    I nodded.


    At dinner time, I had a discussion with my parents. First, I used the compensation to pay off the debt. The rest of the money is to buy a suite in the back neighborhood. After all, my parents need to live in a place. However, the residential area has not been completely built, and the houses have been demolished. They need a temporary place to live.


    I wanted my parents to move to the house I rented before, but they didn''t agree. They told the school that there were rooms available for the time being and that they could stay there for a while. They had lived here for the rest of their lives and were unwilling to move out. I had no choice but to agree to them.


    Then I told them about my job loss.


    In fact, I really don''t want to tell them that I hope that in front of them, I can always only report the good and not the bad. However, these days, I am really tired, especially tired in my heart. I can''t help but want to tell my parents about my grievances, but I can''t.


    My mother said sadly, "Son, what do you think you''re going to do?"


    In fact, I told them that I lost my job for a reason, because I didn''t want to be alone outside anymore. I wanted to go home. I really missed the smell of home. It was so bland and warm. So I hope my parents can help me find a job at school.


    My knowledge level is absolutely enough to teach elementary school. My parents wanted me to be a teacher like them before, but I was too immature. The only problem now is that I don''t have a teacher''s license, but it doesn''t matter. I can take the exam.


    So I told them what I thought.


    My parents were silent for a while, and my father asked me, "Do you really want to be a teacher?"


    My mother also said, "Yeah, you said the last job you wanted was to be a teacher."


    I took a deep breath, nodded and said, "I''ve thought about it. Actually, it''s good to be a teacher."


    My mother looked at me and said, "Well, I''ll go to school tomorrow and ask you."


    I nodded.


    If my mom can really help me get through this time, I don''t think I have any reason to stay in Pucheng. Although Old Gao and the others are still here, I can''t continue to rent. I think it''s pointless to stay in that house after this is done.


    Although I used to think that way I could get closer to dinger.


    When Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei get married, they go to Pucheng. Later on, they may go to Pucheng less often.


    I spent the next few days in my hometown. He moved all the furniture and stuff to school. It was so quiet that a few friends didn''t call me. And as soon as we moved the excavator, it ripped off our house.


    The walls collapsed in an instant, and the dust rolled down. Looking at the destruction of his former home, he still felt uncomfortable. The developer kept his promise. The money was given, the house was settled, and the parents still had tens of thousands of dollars in compensation.


    In less than half a month, the brand new asphalt road was built where we used to live.


    Mom helped me find a relationship. Basically, the job as a teacher was a foregone conclusion. I think we should return to Pucheng for Hu Zi''s wedding in a few days and return the house.


    But before he went, Lin Ya called me.


    Although Lin Ya was so angry with me before, I knew that our relationship would never end that way. We could fight countless times, but we could make up countless times, stronger than those couples.


    So I expected Lin Ya''s call.


    When I answered the phone, Lin Ya asked me in a more urgent tone than before, "Xing Yun, where are you? Come here."


    "What''s wrong? I''m in my hometown!" My heart tightened.


    "Something big has happened!" Lin Ya gasped for breath, "Come on. Quick! I''m on my way to the Tiger home. Come on!"


    After saying that, Lin Ya quickly hung up the phone, and I was wondering in my heart, what happened in such a hurry? Why go to the Tiger home? Did something happen to Hu Zi?


    I didn''t dare to delay. After greeting my father and mother, I left in a hurry.


    Sitting in the car, I suddenly had an illusion that once I went there, the teacher''s job would be ruined! I don''t know why I feel this way, but for my brother, it doesn''t matter if it''s ruined.


    It''s just that I''m going to disappoint my parents again!

 Chapter 81 Tiger Broke up

    When I got out of the car in Pucheng, I took a taxi and hurried to Hu Zi''s house.


    When I arrived at the Tiger home, I knocked on the door, but lin ya opened it. I asked hurriedly, "Where''s Hu Zi? What happened to Hu Zi?"


    Lin Ya complained to me first, "Really, where have you all been? You can''t find anyone at the critical moment. Old master Old Gao turned off the phone. Why did you go home?"


    Lin ya walked into the house. I closed the door behind me and said, "It''s okay. Go home and take a look. Where''s Hu Zi?"


    "With little differential li."


    "Broke up?"


    I was shocked and I froze. I couldn''t believe what Lin Ya said. The two of them are getting married in a few days, and now they''re breaking up?


    I was thinking about drinking their wedding in a few days, so why did we break up?


    This news is amazing!


    Although the two of them had some conflicts over the wedding, they made up after that. I thought it was okay. After all, the two of them have been in love for so many years. This... There''s no reason for them to break up?


    Lin ya said as she walked, "It''s bad luck to know your friends. Are you guys like this, or are friends contagious? You drank like hell back then, and so did Hu Zi. That''s good. Even a tiger is down."


    Lin Ya and I walked to Hu Zi''s bedroom and saw that Hu Zi was asleep, but the room was filled with the smell of alcohol. Even if he was asleep, Hu Zi had a very sad and painful expression on his face.


    Looking at him lying in bed, I seemed to see myself a year ago, at that time, perhaps I was the same.


    The relationship between Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei was definitely not as shallow as the relationship between Ding Ge and me. I could fully understand Hu Zi''s pain.


    Lin Ya added, "You really came at the right time. I was a woman who helped Hu Zi to bring him back. He vomited all over me. You came here before I was ready."


    I smiled bitterly. I couldn''t help it. It always takes time to get in the car.


    Hey, let Hu Zi sleep for a while.


    Lin ya and I closed the bedroom door and came to the living room. I asked lin ya, "What the hell is going on? Why did he have a hand with li xiaowei?"


    "How would I know? I bumped into Hu Zi at the stall. When I saw him, he was already drunk. He was alone. He sat on the bench and leaned back and fell to the ground."


    Lin Ya looked like her hair was in a mess and there were a few treated stains on her body. She continued, "If it weren''t for me, maybe he would have fallen asleep on the street alone. Who cares?"


    I couldn''t help but wonder why the two of them broke up. Hu Zi had said before that there was some dispute between the two of them about getting married, but it was still because of money, which was also the biggest contradiction between the two of them. Could it be that the two of them broke up because of this?


    But it doesn''t seem to make sense. Both of them have jobs, cars and houses. Even if they are not rich, they can definitely be considered well-off. Money really shouldn''t be the biggest reason why they broke up!


    Besides, from what I know about Li Xiaowei, she''s not the kind of girl who worships money, and we can all see her feelings for Hu Zi, which is absolutely not to be deceived. She really likes Hu Zi, otherwise the two of them wouldn''t have been together for so many years.


    I came here when I was in a bad time, and my life is much better now than before!


    But it''s no use guessing. Let''s wait for Hu Zi to wake up and ask Hu Zi.


    Lin Ya said wearily, "Okay, you''re here too. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go home and take a shower first."


    I nodded.


    Lin Ya seemed to be feeling a little down because of what happened before and wanted to hide from me.


    After Lin Ya left, I called Old Gao again. These days, I''ve been almost cut off from the rest of the world. I haven''t called anyone. As lin ya said, my phone was turned off. Where did Old Gao go?


    After Lin Ya left, the house became quiet. Hu Zi was sleeping soundly. I wanted him to sleep a little longer. I knew what it was like to be out of love and drown your sorrows in alcohol. It was better to sleep than to wake up.


    I gave Hu Zi a cold glass of hot water to drink.


    Looking at the brother in front of me, I also remembered the image of him and Old Gao taking care of me.


    Hu Zi is an honest man. There is no derogatory meaning to "Honest" here. I always thought that he would be very happy, love and career success!


    Hu Zi was good to people, and he had nothing to say to his brothers. In the past, most of the time, he looked for Hu Zi, but rarely Old Gao, because Old Gao was especially unreliable. For example, when the three of us have a date to go somewhere, Old Gao will stand you up. We are all used to it. Old Gao used to be a terrible person, but Hu Zi was very reassuring.


    There was no need to worry about what he was told, no need to ask. Hu Zi was honest, but smart. It was impossible for him to take advantage of him. He never missed a single drop when dealing with things. I always thought that Hu Zi was a guy with a much higher iq and eq than us, but he was usually too low-key.


    All these years, Hu Zi''s life was exactly as I expected. His job was stable and his love was complete. I thought his life would get better and better, but I didn''t expect this to happen now!


    What happened between him and Li Xiaowei?


    The next day, Hu Zi woke up drunk and I made a light noodle soup. Hu Zi smiled bitterly at me and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Do you remember how you got home yesterday?"


    Hu Zi frowned, his face tinged with pain, and he shook his head. So I told Hu Zi what happened yesterday. Hu Zi tried to open his eyes and pinch his temples. I said to him, "Get up and eat something. I made noodle soup."


    Hu Zi took a breath and said, "No appetite."


    I know he would say that, but I''m here to take care of him, so I can''t indulge him. I continued to advise, "No matter what happened, you should eat and drink. People are iron and steel. If you don''t eat and starve, get up and wash your face, or your face will get cold."


    Hu Zi was silent, and I said, "You and Old Gao told me this before, and I gave it back to you today. Get up. If you feel bad and want to drink, I won''t stop you. Buddy, stay with you."


    Hu Zi sighed again and said weakly, "Xing Yun, I really don''t want to eat."


    I know, but I can''t eat it if I don''t want to. And now I really can''t just leave. I have a deep understanding of the feeling of loneliness back then. I also sighed and asked, "Why did you break up with Li Xiaowei?"


    Hu Zi''s face was filled with deep pain again. He closed his eyes and looked like he was in a bad mood. He seemed to be trying his best to suppress his emotions. I was silent all the time. I felt the air around me start to thicken, making me feel a little depressed.


    After a long time, Hu Zi said with all his strength, "When Li Xiaowei was in driving school, he met a rich second generation and got along with them."


    "What?"


    When I heard Hu Zi''s words, I almost jumped up and took a step back.


    But this is from Li Xiaowei''s cohabiting boyfriend, how can I not believe it!


    Another person told me that I don''t believe 90 %! Because I think I''ve known Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei for a long time, and I still know them very well. Li Xiaowei doesn''t look like the kind of person who worships money!


    But, what Hu Zi said, can it still be fake?


    Originally, I guessed that the two of them might not have escaped the wedding and had a big conflict, so the wedding did not go on as planned, but the two of them still loved each other deeply, maybe there was a last chance to save it!


    But I never thought that Hu Zi would say such a news!


    At this moment, I can''t help but think back to the day when I went to driving school, a man wanted to send Li Xiaowei home, it must be a courtesy to Li Xiaowei, can it be said that Li Xiaowei and that person have a good relationship?


    Thinking of Li Xiaowei''s smile, I felt even more flustered. If that was the case, then I felt sorry for Hu Zi. If I had seen a glimmer of news and told Hu Zi about it, perhaps today would not have happened.


    My face was filled with shock as I looked at Hu Zi, who was filled with despair and pain, and then there was anger that was almost irrational. Although it was personal, betraying my brother and hurting my brother, I really wanted to slap Li Xiaowei in the face!


    "Really?" I clenched my fist and asked.


    Hu Zi''s words had such an impact on me that I had to take a break. Hu Zi didn''t say anything. I was already so angry in my heart that I didn''t know what was going on. I''ve known Li Xiaowei for so long. I didn''t expect her to be such a person.


    Bitch!


    "Fuck!" I cursed.


    I thought about it and said, "Hu Zi, bring your phone."


    "What?" Hu Zi asked.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Hu Zi hesitated, but he looked at me and understood what I was trying to do. He didn''t move. I yelled, "Bring it!"


    Hu Zi''s phone was right by the bed. When I saw him bring it over without moving, Hu Zi called out, "Xing Yun."


    "It''s okay, Hu Zi. I just wanted to talk to her." I picked up my phone to find Li Xiaowei''s number and dialed it. The name of the contact stored in Hu Zi''s phone was still'' wife'' and hadn''t been changed yet.


    I just don''t know if Li Xiaowei, who has been with a rich second generation, has deleted all the information about Hu Zi from his phone.


    As a brother, I must say this for my brother!


    I didn''t say it in front of Hu Zi. I walked to the living room and came out the door. After all, Hu Zi really loved Li Xiaowei, and I didn''t want to scold him so harshly in front of Hu Zi.


    Li Xiaowei got through. How dare she?

 Chapter 82 Li Xiaowei: Battle of the Tongue

    "Li Xiaowei." My tone was extremely unkind.


    Li Xiaowei probably didn''t hear Hu Zi. She didn''t speak for a moment. I added angrily, "I, Meng Xingyun!"


    "Xing Yun, where''s Hu Zi?" Li Xiaowei asked.


    "Do you still care about his life or death?"


    "It''s not what you think, Xing Yun." Li Xiaowei''s tone was very fragile, and it seemed to show the sadness of breaking up.


    But can this weak tone deceive me? I sneered and asked, "It''s not what I thought it was. What the fuck is that? You''ve already hooked up with the rich second generation. Tell me it''s not what I think it is, then what do you think it is?"


    Li xiaowei paused and replied, "How is Hu Zi now? Can you please tell me?"


    I could hear her concern for Li Xiaowei, but what she did was unforgivable. I wanted to confront Li Xiaowei and ask her why she did this to Hu Zi. What did Hu Zi do to him?


    I want to tell you that it''s hard to find a good man like Hu Zi with a lantern.


    I asked, "Where are you? Shall we meet?"


    Li Xiaowei thought about it and said, "Okay."


    So, we arranged a meeting place, and I didn''t tell Hu Zi anything, so I took a taxi out the door.


    Half an hour later, I arrived in Nantou, Pucheng''s business street. It was very lively. There were all kinds of delicious snacks on the street. They were delicious and cheap. When you are tired, you can also go to the pavilion next to you to rest. Couples often come in pairs here.


    When I arrived, Li Xiaowei had already arrived. She was sitting alone on the long pavilion.


    Seeing the unspeakable anger in her heart, filled with uncontrollable anger, I could not help but clench my fists and take a deep breath before walking towards Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei stood up when she saw me. There was a look of guilt on her face. She looked at me worriedly and asked, "How is Hu Zi?"


    I would rather see Li Xiaowei''s arrogant gold-digger face, so that I would be more comfortable scolding her, but even if she cried in front of me, I would feel disgusted, so I replied with some disgust, "He''s fine. Do you still care about him?"


    Li Xiaowei did not seem to know how to answer, but stood there with some sadness, as if she was the weak side, she was the betrayed side!


    I took a deep breath in my heart and asked straightforwardly, "Hu Zi said you were with a rich second generation? Are you telling me the truth or not?"


    Li xiao lowered her head slightly and bit her lip, but after a moment she nodded affirmatively.


    I suddenly burst out in anger again, shouting loudly: "Good, Li Xiaowei, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    "Fuck! Fuck!!!" I cursed and continued to pull my throat, "Hu Zi is so devoted to you. Do you feel good? How has Hu Zi been treating you all these years, you say it yourself? Is it wholeheartedness? Is it wholeheartedness? All these years, his mind was filled with you, just his mother! Who spent all that hard work and money? Have you ever seen him wear designer clothes? Have you ever seen him spend money? But for you? What did you say? He''s not the most capable to satisfy you. Besides, Hu Zi is not without money. He can give you a very happy life! Yes, Hu Zi is not rich enough to be compared to those millionaires and multimillionaires, but he has been working hard. He is still young. Maybe in a few years, a million a year will be easy. Your life is really good. Do you really like money so much?"


    Li Xiaowei gritted his teeth and looked at me, "That''s because you don''t live in our environment! Do you know? My classmate is really ugly, short and fat, but how is he? He was much better than me. Although he was a little older, he was rich. Now, he went out in millions of cars. He didn''t have to do anything at home. With a nanny, he could buy thousands of things. There are a lot more. I''m not worse than them at all. Why am I worse off than them?"


    "You live a good life with money, don''t you? How do you know that someone must be happy? She''s living a rich life, but maybe that man doesn''t love her yet, and he just eats out."


    Li xiaowei looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, tell me, do you think the rich are happier, or the poor are happier?"


    I smiled faintly, took a breath, and said, "Happiness and money are never directly related."


    "Wrong!" Li Xiaowei interrupted me and said, "We live in reality. For most people, happiness is proportional to money."


    I don''t think I have much to talk to Li Xiaowei like this anymore. I just looked at her coldly and said, "You''re really hopeless!"


    "Yes, I am hopeless!" Li xiaowei looked at me, his tone became strong, and he shook and roared, "Then why did you break up with Ding Ge in the first place?"


    Li Xiaowei''s words stung me instantly!


    Li Xiaowei continued, "Xing Yun, if you had money and you had a lot of money, would you still care about that debt? Will you still break up with Ding Ge? Say, if you had money, would you and Ding Ge be living a happy life now? Maybe you were married already?"


    Li Xiaowei''s words seemed to make me unable to refute them. I smiled and looked at the place in front of me where we used to be poor and happy. There was an unspeakable sadness in my heart. I looked at the street and said, "Li Xiaowei, do you know? In the past, when I watched tv shows, I saw those villains, as if they were all very damn eloquent. When they talked about reason after reason, they had a special confidence and were especially reasonable. Their voices were especially loud, and the positive person was not even able to speak to him. I would be especially angry when I saw them. A bunch of heresy and arrogance? If it were me who had scolded him so badly, of course, it wasn''t a lot of abuse, but a lot of talk, a lot of talk, a lot of shame, she couldn''t raise her head, the wrong thing was wrong, you said a thousand or ten thousand words, it was still wrong, you like money, right, but your mother betrayed my brother, you split your legs is wrong, you said something terrible, you are indecent, slut, shameless!"


    I said as I looked at Li Xiaowei in an extremely vulgar tone.


    Li Xiaowei''s eyes were filled with tears, as if she had been greatly wronged. She choked and said, "Do you think I don''t feel bad in my heart? I was with Hu Zi for five years, not you. He has done so much for me, but I have done so little for her? I gave him my youth! Did I buy him a lot of clothes? I don''t think about him when I eat something good. Even the house and the car we live in are bought with the money we saved together."


    "You feel bad. Don''t you think you did it yourself?" I said expressionless.


    "Meng Xingyun, do you know why I want to meet you today?" Li Xiaowei burst into tears. "I just want you to tell Hu Zi that we bought the car and the house together, but now it''s all his!"


    "That sounds noble!" I replied coldly.


    Li Xiaowei cried, "Meng Xingyun, do you know how hard it is for me to leave Hu Zi? He loves me, and I love him too!"


    "So you''re still with the rich second generation?" I gritted my teeth and said, "Love him. Will his mother leave him for money?"


    Li Xiaowei shook her head as if she didn''t agree with me. She begged me, "Please don''t say it, okay? I really love him!"


    "Wrong!" I pointed at Li Xiaowei and said in a deep voice, "You''re really wrong, Li Xiaowei. You don''t love Hu Zi as much as you think. You worship money, you''re vain. You''d rather leave Hu Zi for the luxury of those designer bags. Is that what you call love? You''re just trying to make yourself look less like a bitch. You''re just trying to comfort yourself!"


    As I spoke, I couldn''t help but raise my voice. Even the passers-by could not help but look sideways. Perhaps the people who didn''t know the truth would think that I was an arrogant scumbag bullying a weak woman.


    "Li Xiaowei, do you know?" I took a breath, gritted my teeth, and continued, "If you could think that way, you wouldn''t have come to this stage! Everything that happened today was your fault. Just wait, one day you''ll understand that abandoning Hu Zi is the stupidest decision you''ve ever made!"


    After saying this, I turned around gracefully!


    I don''t want to say anything more to Li Xiaowei. She''s beyond redemption, and I''m going to scold her. There''s no point in arguing anymore. Since she is willing to live a luxurious life with the second generation of the rich, let her go. Don''t ever show up in front of my brother again. It really dirties our eyes!


    But when he returned to Hu Zi''s house, he was still very angry!


    I really don''t understand. Could it be that all these years of love are not worth money after all?


    Will li xiaowei regret it one day?


    Hu Zi was already up, but looking at his haggard appearance, as if he had suddenly changed, Hu Zi asked me, "Have you seen her?"


    I nodded and then said, "Hu Zi, a woman like this is not worth your grief. You will definitely find something better, I promise! Buddy, help you find it!"


    "I know." Hu Zi rubbed his temples, sat down on the sofa, and said emotionlessly, "By the time we knew he was with that rich second generation, the relationship between us was over. I''m not that cheap. It''s just that after all these years, yesterday''s drink is a farewell to the past. After that, we have nothing to do with each other."


    But, can you put it down so easily? I think if I were Hu Zi, I would hate Li Xiaowei very much. I couldn''t help but sigh and say, "You''re right. It has nothing to do with her in the future."


    "By the way, Li Xiaowei said that the house and car are all yours. She doesn''t want them." I remember what Li Xiaowei said. Since she said so, we dare to take it easy.

 Chapter 83 Guzheng Comes to Town

    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Even if she didn''t want it, she had to pay her back."


    "What the hell!" I said angrily, "This is what we deserve. Since she wants it for us, why should she give it back to her? Does she still care about this little money?"


    "No, I''ll pay her back every penny she takes." Hu Zi said firmly.


    I don''t understand why Hu Zi did this. He wanted to scold him but felt sorry for him, but I still don''t understand why he asked, "Why?"


    Hu Zi snorted and said, "No reason. When I see this house, the things that belong to her in this room, I feel particularly disgusted. You say, can I have her things?"


    But...


    I thought about it. Maybe Hu Zi was right. If he really wants to make that decision, then listen to him.


    I asked him, "What are you going to do next?"


    "I don''t think I can live in this house anymore. So I want to sell it as soon as possible and then sell the car as well." Hu Zi said calmly, as if he was going to sell a pile of scrap metal.


    "Damn, what are you doing?" I couldn''t help but curse. Hu Zi''s house and car had only been bought for a short time, but if they were sold, even if they were new, they would be second-hand houses and cars, and the price would definitely be discounted. Hu Zi was really losing money by doing so.


    "I really don''t want to live here. If I stay in this house for one more minute, I feel sick for one more minute." Hu Zi''s eyes shone with cold light. I looked at his expression. It seemed that he still hated Li Xiaowei very much, or else he wouldn''t have said that.


    Indeed, Hu Zi had his reasons. Although I still thought his decision was particularly stupid, I still said, "Well, you make your own decisions, as long as you think it through and don''t regret it."


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "I quit my job. What''s there to regret?"


    I was stunned again. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to quit his salary. Li Xiaowei had asked him to resign and they had a conflict because of it. I''m afraid this is Hu Zi''s compromise again.


    But even so, it still won''t bring this relationship back!


    "You''re so stupid, Hu Zi!"


    Hu Zi seemed to understand what I was thinking and explained, "I just want to let everything go and start over. Don''t worry, I''m still me. I just want to change. I used to be too tired and want to live more relaxed."


    Hu Zi seemed determined to make these major changes. I looked at Hu Zi, who seemed to have quietly changed. I didn''t know if this betrayal would be another blessing for him, to let him live another life.


    I thought about it and said, "Well, since you''re going to sell your house and car, if you don''t mind, you can live in the house I rented. I was going to check out."


    Hu Zi looked at me doubtfully and asked, "Why did you check out?"


    I haven''t told anyone about my plans to teach in the countryside, so I told Hu Zi about what happened in my family recently.


    Hu Zi was surprised for a while, then said to me, "In that case, why don''t you get back together with Ding Ge?"


    My mother had already told me once before, and I really wanted to, especially these nights, I had a vague desire to lose control of my heart. But I really don''t have that face anymore.


    Ding Ge is not a toy, I can throw it away and pick it up!


    I shook my head and chatted with Hu Zi for a while. He asked me again, "Have you really decided?"


    I nodded.


    Although my heart is also particularly confused, what I have done is right or wrong?


    After that, Hu Zi and I moved some of his things into my rented apartment, where he lived. And he did plan to sell his house and car. I wanted to take care of him for a few more days, but it seemed that Hu Zi was in a good condition, so I went back.


    After all, my mother has already agreed with others that it would be better for me to be a teacher as soon as possible.


    Except for Hu Zi, I still didn''t tell anyone about myself!


    When I got back, I started my very short teaching career!


    In short, when I started my internship at school, I realized that the real situation was much more complicated than I thought. For example, the salary, I know it will not be high, but it is much less than I thought, and can only slowly endure the qualifications, but at that time I did not care too much, I just want to stabilize.


    However, perhaps I really don''t like the profession of teacher, I really find it difficult to integrate myself into it. When my teacher led me to try to teach in class, my condition inexplicably became very bad, the effect of the lecture was really too bad, even I couldn''t stand it. This made me feel very uncomfortable, and I felt very incompetent. I couldn''t do such a small thing.


    This kind of life makes me suffer a lot.


    I don''t know what the problem is.


    I really wanted to finish the lesson, so I tried to figure out the rhythm of the lesson, the way I spoke and the tone of my voice over and over again, imagining the scene during the lecture, but the effort didn''t seem to change the situation much.


    The situation lasted a week.


    During dinner at night, my mother kept quiet as if she had finally made up her mind before she said to me, "Xing Yun, if you really don''t want to be a teacher, don''t do it."


    "No." I smiled and said, "You guys used to want me to be a teacher."


    "Well, it used to be before. Now it seems that we shouldn''t have forced you back then. You''re really not fit to be a teacher. Don''t be shy. If you don''t want to do it, I''ll tell them tomorrow."


    After a moment of silence, I said, "No, I think it''s good to be a teacher."


    "But you''re not happy!"


    My mother''s words suddenly touched a chord in my heart. Happy? I don''t seem to have thought about this at all. Now that I think about these days, I seem to find that it''s really like what my mother said. I''m really unhappy!


    Although I had been depressed by that lost emotion, I was still very engaged, free and relaxed when I was in the pond, but at school, I couldn''t imagine myself smiling happily.


    I think, maybe this is also the reason why I can''t teach well. Smiles on the podium are not from the heart, so the students will naturally contradict me from the heart.


    I suddenly felt a little unspeakably sad.


    ...


    A few days later, a man came to the town by accident.


    Guzheng.


    Guzheng''s arrival surprised me. I didn''t expect her to come to our town.


    And she didn''t call me before. She called me when she got to school and told me she was at the school gate. I was having dinner with my parents in the house, and I got goosebumps when I heard what she said. What a surprise!


    I quickly put down the dishes, told my mother something, and ran out.


    Sure enough, Guzheng was standing right in front of the school gate, leaning against the front of the car. She was dressed in exquisite clothes that looked quite stylish, but she didn''t look very energetic. I walked up to her and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Are you going to leave without saying goodbye?" Guzheng looked me in the eye and asked coldly.


    I think she probably got my news from Hu Zi. As a neighbor, she''ll find out sooner or later that I''m not living there. I smiled awkwardly and said, "No."


    Guzheng snorted and asked, "Really? How''s your teaching going?"


    I recognized the sarcasm in her tone and said quickly, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. You haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Guzheng didn''t mess with me in front of the school gate. I got into her car and Guzheng took me to a restaurant.


    The two of us found a seat and sat down. Guzheng still seemed to be angry with me. There was no smile on his expressionless face. After a while, the food was served and Guzheng didn''t seem to have much appetite. She put down her chopsticks and looked at me and asked, "You came here to avoid me on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    "I don''t understand." Guzheng continued, "Since your debt is gone, why are you staying here to avoid everything? Don''t you want to get back together with Ding Ge?"


    That''s what the third person told me recently.


    I shook my head.


    Guzheng glared at me and said, "You''re lying!"


    I smiled bitterly and did not explain.


    "Since the problem between you has been solved? Then why?" Guzheng said decisively, "If you two really get back together, I wish you well and I won''t bother you anymore."


    I don''t know when it started, but I had developed a reluctance to explain everything, but I couldn''t get rid of Guzheng, so I replied, "Have you ever heard a song before? It''s called" there''s a kind of love called letting go."


    "I really haven''t heard of it." Guzheng said with some disdain, "You mean to let go because of love, right?"


    I was silent for a moment and nodded.


    "Cut. I don''t know who will let go because of their love. I''m afraid they''ll hold on tight. You''re the only one who''s stupid."


    "Then you like it." I couldn''t help but joke with Guzheng.


    "I..." Guzheng paused, not knowing what to say. After a while, she said leisurely, "If you really want to let go, why don''t you accept other girls?"


    I could hear the deep loneliness in her words, but I couldn''t answer her question.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Guzheng looked up again, smoothed his hair, looked at me and said with a smile, "Mr. Meng? Hehe, I didn''t expect you to become a teacher."


    "What''s wrong? Can''t I?"


    "Forget it." Guzheng looked at me and said, "Just think of it as a few days of fun. I won''t force you to work in our company, but you don''t have to work here anymore. Find another job or find a way to start a business. I''ll support you. Why don''t you come back to Pucheng with me? Okay?"

 Chapter 84 Fantasy Fairyland Fairytale World

    Pucheng!


    This is the most familiar city in the world, not one of them!


    Because my parents were teachers, they had been very strict with my education since I was a child, even though it had completely backfired. I was sent to Pucheng by my parents from the fourth grade of primary school, middle school for three years and high school for three years, and then I worked here, making so many friends and experiencing the most unforgettable love there.


    It can be said that after my childhood, most of my life was in Pucheng, and my time at home was much less. I could only come back on sunday and summer vacation. Pucheng occupied nearly half of my life. Of course, our hometown actually belongs to Pucheng. In that case, nearly 90 % of my life has been spent here.


    I met Hu Zi in elementary school and Old Gao in high school.


    Then he met Lin Ya and Ding Ge.


    I have many beautiful memories, my youth, my love, all in Pucheng.


    Therefore, it has indelible feelings for me.


    But half a month ago, I wanted to escape so badly!


    I suddenly felt a little inexplicably tired. I let out a long breath, but I still felt a deep breath in my chest, as if a stone was pressing on it...


    I really don''t want to stay in Pucheng anymore. That small city has left me too much sadness. Those memories are like a cold wind, tightly wrapping me up and constantly gouging out my heart like a knife.


    Besides, I have been teaching in a small town for a week, and none of my friends called me. I wonder if anyone found out that I was no longer in Pucheng.


    So at this point, I still rejected Guzheng.


    It was as if I had been rejecting her ever since I met her, and I thought that if I were to think about it, I would have ignored her if someone had treated me like this. I knew that Guzheng must be in a bad mood, but I could only use this stubbornness to block her feelings.


    A country and a city. In that case, could Guzheng''s one-year appointment be ended early?


    It''s just that Guzheng didn''t say anything, and I don''t know if she gave up completely.


    Seeing Guzheng''s lonely expression made me feel guilty and uneasy, but I couldn''t do anything to make it up to her.


    We didn''t feel at ease over this meal.


    I suddenly realized that ever since Guzheng met me, the smile on her face had gradually diminished. In the past, she was like a chivalrous woman walking freely in the world, not troubled by the secular world, not tied by emotions, like a free and proud thorn bird.


    But now her wings were shackled.


    These days, she has really changed a lot.


    I sighed in my heart. I can''t control a lot of things. I hate this feeling. I can''t do anything. I can''t do anything, just like that.


    After the two of them had dinner, Guzheng said, "Why are you guys having fun here? Come with me."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "What''s so funny about the poor?"


    "I''m used to seeing the concrete and steel of the city. It''s nice to see the countryside." Guzheng said faintly. She handed me the car keys and said, "You drive."


    If seeing the scenery in the fields could make Guzheng feel better, I would be happy to help.


    So I drove Guzheng around the fields. I drove the car to the wasteland and brought Guzheng to the little levee. To the east of the levee was a vast expanse of heaven and earth, planting crops that could not be seen. To the west of the levee was a wide river.


    The wide field of vision can sometimes make people feel suddenly cheerful, especially standing in this slightly higher place looking down slightly in front of them. This is where the farmers work hard and harvest well, where they sprinkle hard sweat.


    When the crops were about to ripen, standing here in the middle of the night, the setting sun in the sky reflected on the crops. The beauty was intoxicating, and the fragrance of the fields mixed with the grass was refreshing.


    Our family used to farm, but since I went out, my parents were getting older and older, so our land was no longer planted. However, he could still recall the scene of playing in the fields when he was young. At that time, he did not know how hard it was, but just as a joy of childhood.


    Now that they have grown up, they understand their hard work and tiredness. It was said that the children of the farmers were in charge of the family, but I hated myself for being young and ignorant and not doing my best for the family, so I really wanted to do my best to make up for it.


    However, ever since that incident that almost broke me down, I felt like a guy who had been bitten by a snake for ten years and no longer had the passion and courage.


    However, looking at the vast world in front of me today, a strong desire to start a business rose in my heart. I always wanted my parents to live a better life, but now, in order to escape something, I became a teacher that I did not want to be. Although this could be closer to my parents and take better care of them, but this could not be an excuse to escape from my heart.


    My thoughts changed again without knowing it.


    Originally, he wanted to accompany Guzheng to relax, but he didn''t expect to have an unexpected change in his mind.


    I couldn''t help but think in my heart that I couldn''t cower any longer. It was time to rearrange my plans for the future.


    However, I didn''t have any specific thoughts in my mind, just a heat in my heart, so I didn''t tell Guzheng what I was thinking.


    Turning her head to look at Guzheng beside her, she seemed to be immersed in the natural beauty in front of her eyes, not as colorful as the city night, nor as brilliant and colorful as the artificial creation, but a fresh green was even better, like a green army, vast, as if there was life.


    I didn''t disturb Guzheng. I just walked quietly with her on the small bank. Guzheng was never an introverted girl in my memory. Otherwise, we might not have met. With her, she always seemed to have something to say, but it didn''t make people think that she was too noisy. I was willing to listen to her. It was very comfortable, just like the sound of a mountain stream flowing.


    Sometimes Guzheng would stop, perhaps facing the east, looking at the fields one by one, or facing the west, looking at the calm water in front of him, or at the trees planted on both sides of the small bank, staring blankly, not knowing what to think. From time to time, some birds flew around on the top of the tree, and the crisp sounds became much more pleasant in the quiet.


    "Xing Yun, what kind of life do you want to live?" Guzheng''s eyes were a little confused, looking at a certain withered leaf that did not know how long it had fallen.


    I don''t know why Guzheng asked this question. Maybe this kind of environment could really slow people down a lot and help them think about things they usually don''t want to think about.


    "The life I want to live?" I looked at the concrete floor under my feet, smiled bitterly and replied, "Without the troubles of the secular world, I would rather live a simpler life. Freedom, no need to care about others, no need to be cared about by others, of course, it is best to have a small shop of your own, not to make too much money, busy every day, as long as enough to live. There''s a house at home. Well, maybe I''ve been used to living in the countryside since I was a child. I prefer a house with a yard. It''s not too big. The garden is full of flowers and plants, but I''m actually a little lazy. I might not be able to plant them well even if I plant them."


    "Yourself?" Guzheng smiled and asked, "Don''t you want someone to accompany you?"


    There was a sense of loneliness in my heart, and a beautiful face appeared in my mind. Then, with an awkward smile, I said, "If there is, of course I do."


    The two of them, flowing water, grow old together, that was the dream I longed for when I was with Ding Ge!


    "What about you?" I asked Guzheng.


    "Sometimes I think purer than you do." Guzheng looked at me and said, "Maybe my parents are used to it. I''ve always been a stubborn, paranoid, scary and a little crazy kind of person. You don''t know, actually I have a big temper. So in my house, when I lost my temper, they all let me go. The last time I ran out, I wouldn''t have apologized to them if it hadn''t been for what you said to me."


    Since I met Guzheng, I probably knew that Guzheng was really stubborn, but I really didn''t realize that she had never lost her temper in front of me, not even when I yelled at her.


    Guzheng looked away again and said quietly, "What you said just now is actually quite beautiful. But maybe I''ll think even more. I will move to a town that is 100 % impossible in reality. It is as beautiful as a fairyland. There was no need to be disturbed by anything, no need to worry about money, because there was no money, no need to worry about bad people, because there were There are no worries or pain... We will live a simple and romantic life, just like the princes and princesses in fairy tales. Although we are not princes and princesses, we also feel like we live in fairy tales."


    Guzheng''s eyes sparkled brightly.


    "We will have a house. It may not be big, but it must be beautiful, beautiful beyond words. We will also have a piece of land where we can plant green vegetables and plants, and then make it colorful and beautiful like a rainbow!"


    Fantasy fairyland, fairy tale world, Guzheng''s fantasy is a utopia world!


    But utopia meant'' nowhere'', and what Guzheng said could only be fantasy.


    But listening to Guzheng''s description, I really felt like I was entering a dreamland. It was as beautiful as Guzheng''s description. It was perfect. The sight was stunning, like the intoxicating scenes in the movie, like Bill bo in "The hobbit" ? Ba jinsi''s home, lived a peaceful and peaceful life.


    I fantasized about the beautiful fairytale world and felt an indescribable throbbing in my heart. The air around me became soft and the breeze brushed across my face like a light feather.

 Chapter 85 The First Hug

    I suddenly feel like Guzheng and I are!


    We all yearn for a simple and consistent life, a utopian world in the real world. I was spoiled by my parents since I was a little rebellious, stubborn and stubborn. Guzheng made a one-year contract for me, but I was still trapped in the thought of Ding Ge.


    Thinking back when he was young, he yearned for the big city so much, so he wanted to make his own heaven in the big city, and imagined that one day he could stand at the top of the city and overlook the whole city, like a king, towering over the whole city!


    But what have we experienced in this big city?


    After nonstop running, ruthless social engagements, countless tiredness, there are still countless people who want to climb to the top and become the winners of life, but we have lost too many things in the pursuit.


    I am like a floating duckweed, drifting with the waves and losing my direction.


    It was still unclear what success was, but in the process of pursuing it, he gradually forgot the definition of happiness.


    Now that I think about it, the life I wanted in the past was nothing compared to the life Guzheng described.


    Later on, he had practiced a lot, and finally recognized his ability, that is, almost at that time he met Ding Ge.


    I really wanted my life to be stable, but I wanted my parents and Ding Ge to live a good life with me, so I went out with my cousin.


    At that time, I was much more mature than before, no longer arrogant, arrogant, competitive. I followed my cousin to study seriously, and when I talked to others, I would smile all over my face. I was saving money outside. I didn''t want to spend any more money, so I could save a little bit. But in my heart, I am very satisfied. This feeling of striving for my loved ones and loved ones makes me feel very happy.


    Just as I was immersed in my wild thoughts, Guzheng suddenly looked at me, his clear eyes shining like crystals, and said, "Xing Yun, would you like to elope with me?"


    "What?" I was startled by Guzheng''s sudden words and looked at her in shock, unable to react for a moment.


    Guzheng''s face was filled with strong expectations. She looked at me and said, "Even if there is no... No perfect place like I said, there will always be a relatively good place. We can live there, just like Yang Guo and little dragon girl, those... Those people in the martial arts, we leave this river and lake and retire from the mountains. I''m not really talking about retiring from the mountains, I''m talking about..."


    Guzheng was so excited that her face turned slightly red from the excitement. I sighed deeply and said softly, "I understand what you want to say."


    Guzheng''s eyes sparkled, and he looked at me fervently. I didn''t dare to look at Guzheng. Today, I seem to have met Guzheng again. She is really a pure and pure girl. I''m afraid she can''t imagine such a dreamland without pure words.


    But what answer can I give her?


    Before I could speak, Guzheng seemed to understand my thoughts. Pain flashed through her eyes, then she calmed down and looked away again.


    I took a look at Guzheng, and somehow I felt sorry for this girl, even though I had never been in love with her. But I really don''t want to see Guzheng suffer so much in this relationship, but I gave her all the hurt.


    What else could I give her?


    Guzheng smiled bitterly. Her eyes were a little distracted, like a fog. She lowered her head slightly and said, "I knew it was impossible. We still live in the real world, don''t we?"


    Guzheng seemed to be talking to himself. I knew I didn''t need to answer.


    Guzheng looked into the distance again, as if deep sadness flowed in her eyes. She said, "Here, we have to spend money for everything, for food, for cars, for medical treatment. This is the reality. Reality... Reality... Reality, we can''t escape it at all. It''s so real everywhere. Besides, you still have your parents, I also have my parents, and I''m even the only hope in the family. These... Of course we can''t just leave. And..."


    Guzheng suddenly paused, his voice becoming softer, and the corners of his mouth curved. "I''m not the one you like!"


    The person you like is not me...


    Those words pierced my heart like a sharp sword. I could see the countless pain in Guzheng''s heart. Her tone was so desolate and desperate. Looking at her beautiful and fair face, I thought that few people in the world would like to see her sad.


    "Guzheng, don''t do this." I couldn''t help but say softly.


    "Xing Yun, can you give me a hug?" At this moment, Guzheng looked at me eagerly.


    The first reaction in my heart was still rejection, which made me feel a little cold-blooded. She''s like this. What can I do if I hug her and comfort her? Anyway, I am not afraid of the shadow, so why should I care about those meaningless things?


    So I took a deep breath, walked up and gently embraced Guzheng.


    Everything around them became very quiet. The river flowed quietly, the grass wavered slightly, and the breeze blew gently...


    I hugged Guzheng, wishing I had never met this heartbreaking girl. Whether I admit it or not, I hurt her!


    Guzheng put his hands on my back, buried his head in my chest, and we were silent. I could feel the warmth from Guzheng''s cheeks and the sound of her deep breathing.


    I don''t know what this hug means to Guzheng.


    But I really don''t want to see her sad!


    ...


    On the way back, Guzheng said, "Let me drive."


    I didn''t object, so Guzheng took me back and sent me back to school.


    We didn''t speak on the way, and there was a slightly sad atmosphere in the car. I had said a few words to ease the silence, but I didn''t know what to say at all.


    Hey, if the hug just now represented Guzheng''s last fantasy, then I hope she can let it go.


    Forget this love that never started!


    Guzheng sent me to the school gate, and we should be separated.


    I had just gotten out of the car when I heard someone shouting at me, "Xing Yun."


    It was my mother.


    My mom and dad were walking back from outside when they happened to meet Guzheng and me.


    My mother looked into the car with bright eyes and a gentle smile began to appear on her face.


    Guzheng looked a little shy. She glanced at me, but had no choice but to get out of the car. She greeted my father and mother and shouted with a smile, "Uncle and aunt."


    My mother was slightly taken aback, as if she had seen Guzheng somewhere, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment. I said from the side, "This is Guzheng, mom." Then I whispered to my mother, "The one my aunt introduced."


    Now it seems that I can only remind my mother that my mother is old and has a bad memory. Even if she met Guzheng, she forgot, so I can understand her wish that I get married soon.


    My mother then remembered, looked at Guzheng and smiled warmly, "Ah, Guzheng, look at auntie''s memory, that... Go home and sit down."


    As soon as I looked at my mother, I knew she must have misunderstood me. I know my mother too well!


    Guzheng was a little embarrassed, but her face was not too nervous. Instead, she smiled gently and said, "No, auntie, I should go back too. Look, I didn''t bring you any gifts this time."


    My mother quickly answered, "What gifts do you bring? No gifts. Guzheng, look, you''re here too. Just go home and rest."


    I let out a deep sigh and showed an apologetic expression to Guzheng. At the same time, I said to my mother, "Mom, I still have something to do. Next time."


    My mother gave way enthusiastically several more times before giving up. After I sent my mom and dad away, Guzheng got into the car too. They looked at each other and both breathed a sigh of relief.


    We smiled at each other and the atmosphere finally lightened up.


    Guzheng drove the car, looked at the steering wheel and remained silent for a few seconds, then smiled at me and said, "Okay, then I''ll go."


    "Well, slow down on the road."


    Guzheng nodded as usual and left.


    As I watched the car gradually disappear from my sight, I sighed again and thought, I''m afraid this is the last time Guzheng has come to this town.


    When I got home, my mother looked at me like she was waiting for me, as if she wanted to get something out of me.


    I smiled bitterly and explained to my mother, "We are not what you think we are. We are just friends. Mom, don''t think too much. Just now, you scared other girls."


    "Are you stupid to be a mother?" My mother didn''t believe me at all.


    I was speechless and didn''t know what to say to my mother. I''ve explained it to her before, but the relationship between me and Guzheng is really hard to explain. She can''t blame her for such a misunderstanding.


    After all, the two blind dates were either together, or they had already broken off contact. Since Guzheng and I were in contact, my mother would definitely think they were together.


    It''s so hard to explain!


    But my mom didn''t care about me at all, acting like she didn''t believe me. And he called my aunt. But although my aunt introduced us in the middle, I also told my aunt that we didn''t succeed. But my mom started talking to my aunt, and she couldn''t stop her.


    I ignored it and walked into the house.


    Not long after, my mother came in again. I couldn''t reiterate, "Mom, it''s really not what you think."


    "Let''s not talk about that first." My mother gave me an endless expression and asked me, "What''s the cell phone number of plateau?"


    I looked at my mother doubtfully and asked, "What do you want Old Gao''s phone number for?"


    "After all, she took care of you in the fish pond for a while. Mom has to invite her over for dinner. And Hu Zi, come with us. I''ll make you a nice meal."


    I don''t know if my mother wants to hear anything from my two good friends, but when I think about it, I have to look at my mother, it''s too high.


    After I saw through it, my mother smiled and said, "Come on, what''s the number on the plateau? I really have something to do with him."


    "What are you looking for him for?" I took out my cell phone and called Old Gao.

 Chapter 86 You Can Choose One

    My mother snatched my phone away, and it was already connected. My mother said "Plateau" over and over again as she walked out.


    I mean, you''re asking Old Gao that Guzheng and I are still innocent. Where''s your son? You''re asking outsiders?


    After a while, my mother came over again, handed me her phone and said, "The plateau wants to talk to you."


    I took the call and cursed, "Damn, where are you? Playing missing? This is?"


    I haven''t seen Old Gao in days. After selling the pond, I don''t know what he''s going to do.


    "No." Old Gao laughed and said, "It''s not outside. What about you? How are you doing?"


    I don''t know why, but I always feel that Old Gao''s tone is a little strange, as if... How to say it, I feel like I''m not as ruffian as I used to be. But I didn''t care, and said, "Whatever you can do, that''s it. By the way, have you heard about Hu Zi? I didn''t call you the other day."


    "What happened to Hu Zi?" Old Gao asked.


    It seems that he doesn''t know about Hu Zi yet. I said, "Hu Zi and li xiaowei."


    "Split? How can they be separated?" As expected, Old Gao was also surprised.


    "Li Xiaowei is with a rich second generation." When I mentioned this, I felt unhappy and said, "You can call Hu Zi later. When are you coming back? I''ve been feeling depressed lately, and I''m looking for someone to drink with!"


    "Ah... I''m not sure." Old Gao thought about it and said with some hesitation.


    I frowned and asked, "What are you doing outside?"


    It felt like Old Gao was secretive and he didn''t know what he was doing. He still didn''t understand why he sold the pond.


    "Nothing. I''ll be back in a few days." Old Gao still didn''t answer my question directly.


    I "Oh" and said, "Okay, call me when you come. My mom is calling to ask you to come to my house for dinner."


    "I''ll definitely go then." Old Gao promised.


    I smiled, "Okay, I won''t talk to you anymore. We''ll talk when we meet."


    "Xing Yun."


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly called out my name again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can you really pay off your debt?"


    "Yes. Give some back to my dad and mom."


    "So, have you ever thought about getting back together with Ding Ge?" Old Gao asked.


    Another one!


    I couldn''t help but pinch my temples and say, "Why did you mention it in the past?"


    Bring up the sadness once, the pain once!


    Old Gao said, "Xing Yun, listen to me. Get back together with Ding Ge, or you''ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Old Gao to say such a thing all of a sudden. He didn''t seem to tell me that in the past. At that time, he hoped that I would find a girlfriend sooner. Why has it suddenly changed?


    Hanging up the phone, I was lost for a long time.


    It was as if the restlessness in the depths of the earth was about to break out again!


    I took a deep breath and didn''t think much about it.


    ...


    At dinner time, the gossip on my mother''s body was burning again. I asked a lot of questions about Guzheng, but I didn''t dare to say much. I was afraid that my mother would have a lot of connections in her mind.


    I said to my mother, "Mom, stop hitting people. I''m telling you, we really don''t care. Just friends."


    "What do you know, you silly boy?" But my mother said to me, "Do you think your mother can''t see anything? That girl must be interested in you."


    My mother said with absolute certainty!


    Although she was right, I could only say, "You''re making a big deal out of it. What''s the matter with me?"


    My mother glared at me and said, "Xing Yun, let me tell you, this time you can give me a good fight. If you don''t work hard at Guzheng, a good girl will slip out of your hands again."


    My mother''s word "Again" brought up some waves in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but smile and said helplessly, "Mom, what do I have to say to make you believe me? Why don''t you ask my aunt and see if we can make it?"


    "I saw your mother with my own eyes. Why did I ask your aunt?" My mother glared at me excitedly, "You child!"


    "What did you see?"


    My mother didn''t explain immediately, but looked at me with her eyes as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she seemed to have figured something out and asked, "I see. You child, do you despise others?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect my mother to say that.


    My mother began a long speech again, "Xing Yun, I''m not the one who''s insulting you as a mother. Other girls are more than enough for you. I don''t think you''re ashamed of your status. Is there something wrong with your eyesight? If there is something wrong, you should take the time to cure it."


    As I was drinking, my mother''s sense of humor spurted out of me.


    My dad couldn''t help but smile as he looked at my mother speechlessly and said, "What are you... Eating? What''s the joke?"


    My mother glared at my father and motioned him not to speak.


    My father had no place in my family for decades, so he went on eating and ignored us both.


    My mother continued to swear to me, "It''s hard to find such a good girl with a lantern. Tell me honestly what you think in your heart."


    I sighed. If my mother asked me this every day, I think I would go crazy.


    "What can I think?"


    "Hmph." My mother raised her eyebrows and said to me, "I don''t know you yet. Tell me, now that our family''s debts have been paid off, what pressure do you have?"


    I shook my head.


    My mother paused and continued to ask me, "Then tell mom? Can''t you forget Ding Ge?"


    When I heard my mother''s name, I felt a little uncomfortable, but this time, my mother couldn''t care less about my emotions. She looked at me and ordered, "I can''t control that much. Xing Yun, if you can''t forget Ding Ge, you can chase her back. Or you can have a good relationship with Guzheng. Just give me an answer. Ding Ge and Guzheng, which one of these two girls are you going to choose?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but my mom threw me a multiple choice question!


    But it would be better if it was a multiple-choice question in a textbook, not a choice in life! Ding Ge and Guzheng were not a or b below the multiple choice question. They could just pick one randomly, even if they were wrong.


    I looked at my mother and said helplessly, "Mom, can you stop forcing me?"


    "If I don''t force you, you''ll be a bachelor for the rest of your life!" My mother looked at me angrily and said, "You must give me an explanation today!"


    "Dad!"


    Seeing my mother being so unreasonable, I quickly looked at my father. At least say something.


    My father smiled, but before he could say anything, my mother glared at him and threatened, "Father, if you dare to face Xing Yun today, see how I deal with you."


    My father immediately shrank his neck, took a sip of his own wine, and then said to me, "Son, it''s not that I don''t help you. You know, our man isn''t the head of the family. You can solve your own problems."


    I instantly despised my father in my heart, but in the face of my mother, I still did not dare to look at her sharp.


    So he decided to play dumb and quickly scoop up the rice in the bowl without even looking at my mother.


    My mother was so angry that she couldn''t help but laugh and said, "Do you think I have nothing to do with you?"


    I still ignored my mother, deliberately exaggerating and quickly eating, and making a noise in my mouth.


    My mother was happy again, but then she stood up and walked inside. After that, she took a bank card and put it directly in front of me.


    I looked at my mother in doubt, and I had an ominous feeling in my heart. Was my mother planning to blow it up?


    Sure enough, my mother said to me, "I went to the bank with your father this afternoon, and all the debts were paid off. This card is the rest of the money to pay off the debt. Take it. The password is your birthday."


    Looking at the bank card in front of me, my heart suddenly ached.


    He remembered the days when he used to ask for money from his parents. When he was young, he used to spend it with his parents'' hard-earned money. He never thought about how difficult it was for them. When he grew up, he felt even more ashamed.


    So, after I became sensible, I rarely extended my hand to my parents to ask for money. Although I became sensible later, even though the accident was still the foreign debt they helped me borrow. But now that they have so little savings, how can I take their money?


    I was a little angry, so I put the card in front of my mother and said, "Why did you give it to me?"


    "Of course it''s for you to spend." My mother replied.


    "I have money. I don''t need it. You two can spend it."


    "No, take this money for me." My mother was especially tough.


    "It''s fine. I don''t need money. Why would you give me money?"


    "You''re the only son we have. Who wouldn''t we spend our money on? In the coffin when we die?" My mother looked at me and said in a deep voice.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "Mom just wanted to say that mom and dad gave you the money, so you can spend it." My mother said, "Look, how much can your father and I spend in a month? Besides, we both have retirement pay, which is definitely enough for both of us. Why do we need so much money?"


    I still don''t want it. Now I should be paying them. How can I ask for their money?


    At this moment, my mother sighed deeply and said, "Xing Yun, you should pack up and return to Pucheng. Don''t work as a teacher. I''ll tell them."


    "Why?" I don''t understand why my mother suddenly said that.

 Chapter 87 Return to Pucheng

    "In the past, what you did was wrong, but mom and dad were wrong too. We can''t impose our own ideas on you." My mother said to me earnestly, "If you don''t love this job as a teacher, you might as well not do it. No matter how well you do it, you have no passion. You will never be an excellent teacher. Mom has noticed that you''re not happy with your teaching these days."


    I didn''t expect my mother to say such a thing all of a sudden. She felt a little guilty and a little wronged. She had the urge to fall into her mother''s arms and act like a child.


    "So, you should do what you like." My mother had a kind smile on her face and she said, "You are at the age of energy, you know? You''d better not stay at home. Mom knows what you''re thinking. You can''t let that thing get you down. Your parents will look down on you."


    Subconsciously, my fingers turned white as I held the chopsticks.


    "You used to love doing that. You had a lot on your mind. It''s all our fault that our family''s conditions are not good enough to create any powerful conditions for you."


    I was a little embarrassed by what my mother said. I gritted my teeth and said, "Mom, don''t say that."


    "But you can''t be defeated by a difficulty." My mother pushed the bank card in front of me and said, "The money is not for you to spend. What my parents mean is, you should go out and find a way to start a business."


    When I heard my mother''s words, I suddenly felt an unspeakable surge of blood in my heart. The blood was boiling, as if suddenly my body was full of strength.


    At the same time, I felt a lot of shame in my heart. My thoughts became very complicated and mixed, and I didn''t know how to express them.


    Looking at the eyes of my mother, me, and my father, I gradually gathered some strength in my heart!


    However, I couldn''t help but think of the previous incident, and I was a little worried. What if I let my parents down again?


    "Xing Yun." At this moment, my father opened his mouth and looked at me and said calmly, "You have to let go if you want to do it. You can''t have any worries. You can''t think of failure before you do anything. What could that do? Besides, don''t be afraid. If you''re tired, go home. Your father and mother will always be at home waiting for you. They''ll be a strong support for you."


    My father''s words also made my eyes brimming with tears.


    I finally made up my mind!


    "Okay, come on, let''s not talk about this. Let''s eat first." My mom picked up food for me again.


    I ate my mom''s cooking and felt very happy.


    After dinner, I didn''t go to class anymore. I just stayed at home and packed my luggage.


    I think I failed in Pucheng, and this time, I think we should start in Pucheng.


    In fact, when I talked to Guzheng before, I wanted to start over. Now, with the support and encouragement of my father and mother, I am full of passion!


    But accepting my parents''money was still a bit hard for me, but now I can only choose to accept it!


    After packing up my luggage, I thought about my life that had changed since that incident. It was as if it had been centuries, and now it was as if it had been a cycle, as if everything had returned to its original place.


    It''s just that at this moment, I don''t have Ding Ge by my side.


    However, when the blood in my heart ignited, my mood changed again.


    Things that I didn''t even dare to think about in the past seemed to have a last chance!


    I couldn''t help but wonder, if I succeed this time, can I still be with Ding Ge?


    If she''s willing to forgive me and still want to be with me, then I''m willing to be with her forever!


    However, after so much experience, I knew that the plan would never catch up with the changes, so I thought, let''s take a look at the situation of starting a business for a while, and then think about things with Ding Ge.


    Then, I took my luggage, said goodbye to my parents and embarked on a new journey!


    Sitting in the car and looking out of the window, I had been in the car countless times in the past week when I was in school. The stations and scenery along the way were already too familiar to be familiar. It can be said that all these years I took the car, I also witnessed the changes of the buildings on both sides of the road.


    At this moment, my heart alternated between tranquility and excitement...


    When I came back to town, I really didn''t want to go back to Pucheng. I just want to teach for the rest of my life in peace, just like my father and mother, living a peaceful life.


    However, I never thought that my teaching career would be so short, only a week.


    Perhaps, I really am not a teacher!


    We always like to say'' if'' and'' hypothesis''. I used to imagine what would happen if I didn''t run into an accident. Now I can''t help but wonder what would happen if I really taught for the rest of my life?


    But there is no regret medicine in life, and these can only be thought of.


    I didn''t call or inform anyone. I just returned to Pucheng with my luggage on my back.


    When they came to Pucheng, they naturally had to find a place to live. Now that Hu Zi is living with me, it''s enough for both of us, so I think it''s better to live in an old house, a familiar house, and Hu Zi certainly won''t care. Besides, he''s just out of love, so I can accompany him.


    But instead of calling Hu Zi, I took a taxi and went straight to the neighborhood.


    I think Hu Zi doesn''t even have a job anymore. Maybe he hasn''t found a job these days. Maybe he should be at home. So I went upstairs, knocked on the door and shouted, "Hu Zi, are you there?"


    However, no one responded.


    I didn''t think about calling Hu Zi. Maybe he was busy outside, and I didn''t want to disturb him. I just sat down on the stairs and waited for him to come back.


    At this moment, I was still thinking about what to do.


    After all, starting a business is different from working. If I lose all my parents''money again, I really have no face. So I can only succeed, not fail!


    However, after thinking for a long time, there was still no specific idea in his mind.


    Unconsciously, it was night.


    When I looked at the time, it was almost seven o'' clock. Hu Zi hadn''t come yet?


    He''s not going to live here anymore, is he? It was possible if Hu Zi checked out, so I wanted to call Hu Zi to see what was going on.


    However, just as he took out his phone, there were footsteps and voices coming from the corridor.


    Is it Hu Zi? I couldn''t help but think.


    It seemed to be two people. I heard a man''s voice and a woman''s voice.


    Gradually, as they climbed higher and higher, their voices became more and more real. Hu Zi''s voice was indeed right. I could hear it, but who was that woman?


    It definitely wasn''t Li Xiaowei. It didn''t sound like someone I knew. It was strange.


    I wondered in my heart, did Hu Zi really forget about Li Xiaowei completely, completely put down the feelings of a few years, and started a new love?


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know how Hu Zi did it. I couldn''t stop anyone else from breaking up with Ding Ge for so long.


    The two of them seemed to be very happy, talking and laughing, so I stood up from the stairs, not long after Hu Zi and a woman appeared in front of me.


    I saw Hu Zi and the woman in his arms.


    But when I saw that strange woman, I immediately frowned!


    I could smell the pungent perfume on a woman''s body through a staircase, and she was dressed in a bold and unrestrained manner, with her hair dyed in all colors and huge earrings. Her makeup was especially thick, and her gorgeous yet vulgar clothes made me feel disgusted, especially her chest, which looked like a lychee poster of "Women of the dynasty."


    A woman may not be beautiful, but she will always have something to wear and dress up for herself.


    I never liked this kind of woman who almost turned herself into a ghost. She was obviously pretty, but she had to come out to scare people. I didn''t know what they were thinking. An alternative decoration to express his high aesthetic and personality? Unconventional?


    If you want to go high, you must go low!


    Looking at the woman, she felt a sense of dust.


    At the same time, I also understood that Hu Zi definitely did not find a new girlfriend. This woman might just be his playmate.


    The metal accessories on the women''s clothes jingled as they walked. Hu Zi held the woman''s shoulders frivolously. The relationship between the two seemed like a relationship between a prostitute and a chicken.


    At this moment, Hu Zi saw me standing in front of the door, stunned, and the smile on his face also restrained.


    The woman also saw me with a puzzled expression on her face.


    The two of them walked up to me. Hu Zi let go of the woman, scratched his head and asked me, "Xing Yun, when did you come back?"


    Hu Zi''s eyes made me feel a little uncomfortable.


    I''ve only been away for a few days, and he''s become like I don''t know him anymore. I''ve never seen him like this in all these years. I have some regrets. I regret leaving. I should have stayed with him more. He must be in pain!


    Otherwise it wouldn''t be like this! Some of them were depraved and sloppy, as if they were gangsters, completely devoid of their previous maturity and steadiness.


    "Just arrived." I smiled slightly.


    Hu Zi smiled awkwardly at me.


    He took out the key, quickly opened the door, and then said to me, "Go in."


    I glanced at him and the woman and entered the room. At the same time, Hu Zi whispered a few words in the woman''s ear, and the woman also whispered a few words to Hu Zi. She could not hear what she said clearly, but she sounded a little grumpy.


    I looked at the room. It was a mess. It was about the same as when I broke up with Ding Ge. It was a mess. I''m afraid Hu Zi was in the same mess. She wasn''t in the mood to clean up.


    At this time, there were a lot of instant noodles on the table in the living room, and there were a lot of cigarette butts and wine bottles on the floor.


    Hu Zi started smoking?


    He didn''t smoke before!


    The woman did not enter, but left after a few words with Hu Zi, and then Hu Zi entered.


    "I messed up the house." Hu Zi said to me.


    "Nothing." I said to Hu Zi, "Have you eaten?"


    "No."


    "Neither am I. Let me cook."


    Hu Zi said, "I''m going to buy some food and wine. Let''s have a drink. You can wait at home."

 Chapter 88 : To A Place

    I was going to say a few words to persuade Hu Zi, but he left so fast that he left the house before I could say anything. I sighed in the room. The last time Hu Zi was drunk, he told me that he was open to it. Now, I''m afraid not.


    Think about it. After all, he and Li Xiaowei talked longer than I and ding ge. The deeper the love, the deeper the pain, and it was strange that he could walk out easily.


    I looked at the house, it was very messy, and I smiled bitterly. I felt that Hu Zi was just like me now.


    It seemed that he could never let go of it!


    But in this case, I really don''t know how to persuade Hu Zi.


    Of course, if persuasion worked, then I wouldn''t have been depressed for a year.


    At this moment, I saw Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei''s wedding photos on the coffee table. I walked over and took a look. It was taken at Lin Ya''s studio two months ago. A very large bedside photo showed the two of them wearing suits and wedding gowns respectively with a happy smile on their faces. In their eyes, I seemed to see their expectations for the wedding and the future.


    There were also two big photos, both very beautiful. The rest were small photos and photo albums. There were quite a lot of big and small things. I think Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei should have discussed which photos were hanging in which places at home, right?


    I picked up some heavy albums and opened them, but they were still very beautiful photos.


    Looking at these photos, I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. A couple who used to love each other so much had come to an end.


    In just two short months, everything was different!


    Even I felt bad when I saw these photos, and Hu Zi''s feelings became even more obvious when he saw them.


    But what should we do with these photos?


    It was supposed to be in the wedding room, but now, it''s useless.


    I sighed and put them away first, at least not in such a conspicuous place, so I put the photos in the corner of the balcony.


    Not long after, Hu Zi came back with some food and wine.


    Hu Zi glanced at the table. Maybe he didn''t see the wedding photo. He paused slightly, but he didn''t say anything. The two of us finished the dishes, picked up the glass and poured the wine.


    The two of them didn''t say much. I knew the bitterness in Hu Zi''s heart, so I drank with him.


    Hu Zi drank a strong, 50 % white wine, one glass, and dried it!


    Hu Zi picked up the bottle and was about to pour again. I stopped him. Even the god of wine couldn''t drink like that. Hu Zi''s face suddenly darkened. I was not afraid at all. I narrowed my eyes and said, "Hu Zi, that''s not how you drink wine!"


    Seeing Hu Zi like this, I regret leaving these days more and more.


    Hu Zi was silent, holding the bottle tightly in his hand. I could feel the stiffness of his arm. We just stood there for a long time. It took Hu Zi a long time to loosen the bottle. I sighed and poured the wine back to Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi didn''t drink all the food in one gulp, but just ate it expressionlessly. I asked, "Have you sold your house and car?"


    "The house has been sold and the car hasn''t found a buyer yet." Hu Zi replied.


    I was shocked. Hu Zi was really fast enough to sell the house so quickly. It seemed that the old home had been completely destroyed in Hu Zi''s heart.


    But what about the furniture they bought? I didn''t see anything big at home.


    I asked, "Where did you put all your furniture?"


    "It''s all for sale." Hu Zi added, "But I didn''t lose any money. When I first bought a house, I happened to have an acquaintance, so I looked for connections. The house was paid directly, and it was almost 100,000 yuan cheaper. Now you can sell the furniture or something without paying for it."


    It''s just that, I think, I won''t make any money even if I don''t lose.


    "What are your plans for the future?" I asked again.


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet."


    His face was clearly marked with decadence and depravity. I think I must give Hu Zi a hand this time, otherwise he would be no different from a cripple.


    But let''s not talk too much about the future now. It''s too far away, and we can''t think too much about drinking.


    "Hu Zi, do you hate Xiao Wei?" I hesitated and asked.


    When I mention Li Xiaowei''s name, my heart is extremely complicated. I really don''t know what to say. I scolded what I should have scolded, and now I don''t even have the strength to scold.


    Hu Zi took another sip, but he didn''t answer. He just shook his head slightly.


    Is it shaking your head?


    I don''t know.


    I wanted to say a lot, but I didn''t know how to say it. I wasn''t very good at comforting people. All I could do was drink with Hu Zi.


    "Hu Zi, if you feel bad about it, if you can''t do it, let''s go find Li Xiaowei and beat him up so he can vent his anger on you. How about that?" I clenched my fists. As long as Hu Zi spoke, I would definitely find that person.


    Hu Zi only shook his head slowly.


    I angrily said, "Then what do you want?"


    Hu Zi didn''t answer but asked me, "Xing Yun, where are the wedding photos in the room?"


    "Why are you still keeping it?" I was a little annoyed. Hu Zi was able to sell all the furniture, but he still kept these useless wedding photos?


    Are you still sad?


    "No." Hu Zi stood up, calmed down, and said, "I want to destroy it, destroy it, and the relationship between me and Li Xiaowei is over!"


    "Okay."


    Since Hu Zi said so, I took out the wedding photos of him and Li Xiaowei.


    Just destroy it!


    At this moment, Hu Zi was holding the car keys. I was stunned. He drank so much wine, so he didn''t want to drive, did he? I stopped him and asked, "What are you doing, Hu Zi?"


    "Xing Yun, come with me to a place." Hu Zi was clearly drunk.


    I took the key from him and said, "No, I can''t go anywhere today."


    "It''s okay. I''ll drive slowly." Hu Zi''s breath was thick with alcohol.


    "Not even slower. Have you forgotten how Old Gao got into a car accident before?"


    "No!" Hu Zi stamped his foot and said weakly but firmly, "I must go."


    I don''t understand. I frowned and asked, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Not far. It''ll be there in half an hour." Hu Zi said to me.


    "You must go, right?" I asked for the last time.


    Hu Zi still nodded!


    Well, since it means a lot to you, I''ll go with you. But we couldn''t drive when we were drinking, so I called Lin Ya and asked me to pick us up.


    When lin ya arrived, Hu Zi and I took their wedding photos downstairs.


    Lin Ya asked me doubtfully, "What is Hu Zi doing?"


    I shook my head and replied, "I don''t know. Let''s take it one step at a time."


    People who are out of love always do things that people don''t understand. I think Hu Zi has his own reasons for doing this.


    Then, the three of us got into the car, and under Hu Zi''s guidance, we came to an empty area.


    This is a field with two train tracks not far ahead.


    The car stopped at the side of the road. We got out of the car and picked up the wedding photo. Lin Ya and I followed Hu Zi to a bridge on a train track. Hu Zi put down the wedding photo and stared at the bridge.


    Lin Ya and I had no choice but to put down our wedding photos. Neither of us spoke and just stayed quiet with Hu Zi.


    The field of vision here was very wide. Previously, all the crops were corn. It was not long after the harvest and the wheat had not grown yet. It looked like yellow soil was everywhere. At night, a cold wind blew and Lin Ya was wearing a little thin. I gave her my coat.


    Hu Zi did not seem to be affected by the cold wind at all. He was just in a state of stupidity, his eyes glazed over.


    Lin Ya and I didn''t disturb him. They were a distance away from Hu Zi and found a place to squat down.


    "I think Hu Zi must have been here with Xiao Wei before." Lin Ya said.


    "Maybe."


    "Hey, Xiao Wei is so stupid!" Lin Ya sighed and said, "She has taken a road without turning back. There is no turning back between her and Hu Zi."


    That''s right!


    I looked up into the distance and felt desolate in my heart, not to mention Hu Zi.


    Time passed, and Hu Zi didn''t know how much longer he was going to stay. Lin Ya and I could only stay with him. I looked at Lin Ya painfully and said, "It''s getting cold. Why don''t you go to the car first? It''s windy here."


    "Nothing."


    Lin Ya curled up, but she smiled at me and said, "I''ve been in the big city every day. It''s been a long time since I came out to relax. It feels good. I used to be able to go to your pond from time to time. Now, I don''t have this chance."


    I smiled. Since she wanted to see the fields, she should.


    The autumn wind blew and it was cold, but I didn''t know if it could dispel the pain in my heart.


    At this time, a train came from afar and nearer to us. The sound of the long horn and the clang of the track grew louder and brighter. The moment the train whistled past us, the ears were filled with a loud rumble. I seemed to hear what Lin Ya said.


    But he couldn''t hear anything.


    Just then, I saw Hu Zi move, and he stomped on the wedding photo on the floor!


    It was as if I heard the sound of the wedding photos breaking.


    I seem to understand why Hu Zi came here with a wedding photo.


    Lin ya and I ran towards Hu Zi, but we didn''t stop Hu Zi. We just watched him smash and smash the wedding photos in a frenzy. I knew that while he destroyed the wedding photos, his relationship with Li Xiaowei over the years was completely destroyed.


    "Ah!!!"


    Hu Zi kept shouting and his voice became a little torn.


    It was as if he was going to use all his strength to destroy the wedding photos.


    As the train moved away, the sound of the tracks gradually disappeared, but still felt a rumble in his ears. Hu Zi''s shrieks seemed to pierce through the darkness, and the sound spread out in the open space, not knowing how far.

 Chapter 89 : Burn down Love

    Finally, Hu Zi stopped, and then he squatted down again, stacking these broken wedding photos together. Lin Ya and I wanted to help, but Hu Zi stopped. We had to stand aside. He took out the lighter and lit it.


    He actually wanted to burn the wedding photo?


    I immediately understood that it was only possible to burn it without leaving a trace. Even if it was broken, it would still exist. Burn it, but leave nothing behind. The burnt dust will dissipate in the autumn wind, leaving nothing behind, as if it had never existed before.


    The wedding photo was lit, and Hu Zi stood in front of it, looking at the wedding photo, watching the flames grow bigger.


    The flames rose high and Hu Zi''s face turned red, but he didn''t feel the heat at all. He just stared at the fire and watched the photos burn away.


    Then, Hu Zi picked up a piece of a burning wedding photo. I was shocked. I was afraid that Hu Zi would do something impulsive, but Hu Zi said, "I''m fine."


    Then, he took the burning debris and walked to a wall on the pier. In the light of the fire, I vaguely saw a few words. It seemed to have Li Xiaowei and Hu Zi''s names written on it, and'' we want to be together forever'' on the bottom.


    Hu Zi stared at the words for a moment, then wiped the burning debris off the wall. The wedding photos had turned black under the fire, and under the scribbling on the wall, the words had disappeared, leaving only a mess of black.


    Then, Hu Zi squatted down and threw the shards into the fire. He picked up a branch from the ground and gently fiddled with the fire, trying to make the wedding photo burn cleaner.


    I saw that the corners of his eyes seemed to be glistening with tears, and his back was as desolate as this land. Then he slowly opened his mouth and whispered to himself, "This is the place where I first went out with Xiao Wei. I still remember that day. At that time, there was wheat growing here. It was not ripe yet. There was green everywhere. She and I came here and sat under the train tracks, listening to the song" wind blowing wheat waves."


    Hu Zi hummed softly. Under the blue sky in the distance, golden waves of wheat surged. It was where you and I had loved each other. When the breeze blew to my face with the smell of harvest, remembering your gentle words, wetting my eyes...


    When the song stopped, tears fell from the corner of Hu Zi''s eyes.


    "We''ve been here many times since then. We wrote our vows here." Hu Zi choked a little. He paused for a moment before continuing, "Together forever?"


    Oath, it seems to be the most precious thing, it seems to be the cheapest thing. We swear in the most sincere, sincere, and strong tone. It contains all the power in our chest, but it doesn''t cost a penny. As time goes by, those powers will fade away. Never again.


    "I still remember when the train came, clang... Clang... Clang... And then I shouted with the loudest voice..." Hu Zi stood up, looked up at the mid-air track, and said nothing more, but Lin Ya and I could guess what he shouted.


    I think at that time, Hu Zi''s voice must have been above the train''s. Li Xiaowei must have heard it clearly!


    "Let''s end here."


    Hu Zi seemed to have used all his strength. When he finished his last sentence, his body softened and almost fell to the ground.


    I quickly stepped forward to help him up, and Lin Ya rushed over to help. The two of them were driving Hu Zi, and Hu Zi completely weighed down on us. His head was lowered so deeply that no one could see his expression.


    Lin Ya and I tried our best to drag Hu Zi into the car.


    After entering the car, Hu Zi fell into a deep sleep.


    Lin Ya and I also got in the car. Before we left, I took one last look at the pier. The wedding photos were almost burnt out, and now there was only a faint flame left.


    This was a place of great significance for Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei. It had their past and they had made sincere vows, so Hu Zi chose to bury his love with Li Xiaowei here!


    Lin Ya started the car and we gradually moved away from the field.


    ...


    However, the three of us didn''t go back. On the way, Hu Zi didn''t know what was wrong with him. He had to go to ktv to sing. How could he sing when he drank like that?


    But Hu Zi couldn''t persuade us at all, so he had to ask Lin Ya to send us to the ktv. I didn''t know when to go back, so let Lin Ya go back first. I''ll stay here with Hu Zi.


    Lin Ya didn''t listen and followed us into the ktv.


    After that, we went into the box and ordered a lot of beer. Hu Zi didn''t drink like crazy. He grabbed a microphone by himself and started wailing.


    Play chopin''s nocturne for you


    In memory of my dead love


    ...


    I think even if Hu Zi was drunk, his heart was still very uncomfortable. It was even worse than me breaking up with Ding Ge.


    Because Ding Ge and I broke up, and we still loved each other. Hu Zi was different. He was betrayed by Li Xiaowei! I don''t know what it''s like to betray, but I know it''s going to be even worse!


    Tonight, Hu Zi might want to go completely crazy and forget the pain.


    However, I don''t know if Hu Zi can completely let go of this relationship even if he burns the wedding photos.


    No one knew except him!


    I didn''t try to persuade him to let Hu Zi vent his hysterical roars. Most of the time, Hu Zi was singing alone. Lin Ya and I were sitting on the sofa with him.


    Lin Ya did not drink, but sat there quietly, occasionally picking up the microphone and humming softly.


    I looked at Lin Ya and thought something was wrong with her. She was too quiet, unlike her usual style. Was it still because the pond was sold that he was a little angry with me?


    Although we have reconciled now, and Lin Ya did not give me any more face, she came to the car as soon as I called her, but when Ding Ge called me and said that she was crying, I was really sorry for Lin Ya''s painstaking efforts.


    However, this time I returned to Pucheng, hoping that I could use my own efforts and efforts to make the final save.


    But now I don''t even know what I want to do, so I''m not going to tell Lin Ya about starting a business.


    Keep it from her, lest she give me more hope, and when she fails, she will be more desperate!


    These days, apart from calling me to take care of Hu Zi, Lin Ya didn''t call me. I think she didn''t know about my teaching in town. Thinking of the days in town, I couldn''t help but smile, as if I had a long dream.


    The last time at the Tiger home, and today, Lin Ya spoke much less than before. So I couldn''t help but ask, "Girl, are you still angry with me?"


    Lin Ya turned to look at me. Under the colorful lights of the ktv, she stared at me and said playfully, "What do you think?"


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    When I thought of Ding Ge telling me that lin ya was crying, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Old Gao sold the pond without your knowledge?" Lin Ya suddenly asked.


    I was stunned. Did Lin Ya know?


    I didn''t know what to say. When I went to the studio to look for lin ya, I wanted to explain it to her, but she was so out of control that mentioning the reason why she helped me made me feel even more speechless.


    "You like to take the blame so much, don''t you?" Lin Ya asked me with his mouth slightly tilted.


    "I didn''t. Who made you so angry that you didn''t give me a chance to explain? Besides, you''re stupid. Didn''t you think about it? Old Gao is the boss of the pond. What can I do about his decision? I don''t know what kind of wind you had that day. Did you come to your aunt? I was wronged for being so hot-tempered." I said helplessly.


    Lin Ya opened his mouth, a little dumbfounded. He tapped me on the shoulder and said, "Can''t you interrupt me?"


    "How dare I?" I looked at Lin Ya with fearful eyes and exaggerated to hide.


    Lin Ya chuckled, pulled his hair back from his ear and glared at me, "Am I that scary?"


    "Of course."


    Lin Ya smiled faintly and asked, "Why did Old Gao sell the pond?"


    "I''m still in the dark." I was very confused and said, "I told me before that I would make the pond big, but suddenly I was invited to have a small meal. At that time, I knew that he had already sold the pond, but why didn''t he say anything?"


    "This Old Gao," Lin Ya said with a frown, "When I see him, I want to talk about him."


    I haven''t seen Old Gao for days. I wonder what he''s up to.


    Now that I''ve explained everything, Lin Ya isn''t angry with me anymore, so I asked, "Has the studio put up our photos again?"


    At that time, Lin Ya was angry and asked someone to take off the photo. Now that the truth is out, it should be possible to hang it up. Lin Ya was stunned for a moment, then understood what I said.


    Suddenly, a guilty expression appeared on her face. She looked at the screen and said softly, "No."


    I frowned. Old Gao''s pond was sold to her boyfriend Ji Ze, not to anyone else. Why didn''t she hang it up? "Why?"


    Lin Ya paused, sighed, and said, "The collaboration between the studio and the pond is over!"


    "It''s over?" I was startled and quickly asked, "Why stop?"


    Lin Ya said willfully, "Old Gao can sell the pond if he wants to. Why can''t I just stop it if I want to?"


    I was rendered speechless by Lin Ya''s logic.


    But I thought of another reason. Could it be Ji Ze''s request?


    Because there were wedding photos of me and Lin Ya hanging in the studio, no matter who it was, I think he would be jealous as Lin Ya''s boyfriend, so he would not hesitate to buy the pond, and then voluntarily terminate the collaboration with the studio, so that the photos of me and Lin Ya would be useless.


    But I didn''t ask again. I didn''t want to talk too much about Ji Ze.


    Now that it''s over, it''s over. Anyway, I''m not in the pond anymore. Why should I worry about it? It''s about Lin Ya and Ji Ze.


    "That''s right." Lin Ya looked at me again and said, "You''re not going to dry the pond anymore. What are you going to do next?"

 Chapter 90 Brothers Start A Business Together

    "I haven''t found a job yet." Lin Ya and I lied.


    But I knew that she would probably tell me to work in the studio. As expected, Lin Ya smiled and asked me, "Will you come to our studio this time?"


    I shook my head.


    Lin Ya glared at me and I said quickly, "Don''t worry. Let me think about it."


    I had to lie to lin ya again. I really couldn''t go to the studio. I couldn''t get past her boyfriend alone.


    It was midnight when Hu Zi finally couldn''t sing anymore. He lay limp on the sofa, panting heavily, and hummed the lyrics in his hands that he couldn''t hear.


    People who fall out of love always go crazy and forgive him.


    Lin Ya and I helped Hu Zi into the car and drove home.


    It was the stairs on the sixth floor again. I had been up and down countless times. Old Gao and Hu Zi had been jealous of me here. Hu Zi and I had helped Old Gao, but today it was Hu Zi''s turn.


    After settling Hu Zi down, Lin Ya didn''t stay much. After I told her to be careful on the road, she left.


    There was still only one bed in the room. I was afraid of disturbing Hu Zi''s rest, so I settled down on the sofa all night.


    Returning to this room that had been living for more than a year, the familiar feeling that had not been seen for a long time suddenly struck, as if nothing had changed.


    Familiar loneliness, familiar silence all returned.


    I lost some sleep again, thinking about the earth-shaking changes these days.


    Old Gao wanted to suddenly sell the pond when it was bigger, and his house was accidentally occupied and received a bumper harvest of compensation, so as to completely pay off the debts of the past, and I almost became a teacher who taught for a lifetime. Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei couldn''t help but sigh when they saw the wedding coming apart!


    But now, I seem to see hope.


    Unlike before, he only felt that his life was completely plunged into darkness.


    After the blood gushed out of my heart, it was as if I had come back to life. I could not help but think of the scene of me and Ding Ge getting back together.


    Although it still looks very far away.


    But it was completely different from before. In the past, I could only struggle and wander in pain, tossing and turning in pain every day. I never expected the two of them to get back together. Now I finally dare to think about it!


    And in the beautiful fantasy, I finally fell asleep.


    The next day, I got up early. Hu Zi was still asleep. I didn''t call him. Instead, I went down to have a simple breakfast, and then came back to clean up the room. It was already past ten o'' clock, so I decided to go out to buy some food and prepare for lunch.


    When I got downstairs and walked to the door of the unit where Guzheng was, I couldn''t help but look into the corridor.


    Although I rejected Guzheng when she went to the town to persuade me to come back, she changed my mood and returned to Pucheng with the encouragement and support of my parents.


    I''d like to say sorry to Guzheng, but I haven''t seen her since I came to Pucheng.


    I looked at the parking space, but there was no car for her.


    I wonder if she''s not renting here anymore.


    As I walked on, I started thinking about starting a business.


    Looking at the shops on both sides of the street, my heart became particularly chaotic. Although Pucheng was not a big city, there were almost all kinds of shops. The competitiveness of every industry was so great, and the most troubling thing was the rent. If I wanted to rent a shop, the rent was a big deal!


    The rent is too high now. The money my parents gave me is nothing at all. It''s like pocket money in the eyes of rich people. But I didn''t give up. I started from nothing. What am I afraid of?


    I thought about the industry that I had been in contact with and knew more or less before, and the first thing I thought of was the catering industry!


    People live on food. Although there are countless types of restaurants in Pucheng, the new big ones are still doing very well, and by the end of the year, they will be full every day. Of course, I don''t expect to play big with this amount of money, but I still have to start from the foundation.


    I looked at the restaurants on the side of the road and thought it would be okay if I could join a hot pot restaurant, or just open a small restaurant.


    So I thought about it, and then went into a hot pot shop to ask about the fees and so on, but this is my first time doing this, so I naturally have to consider carefully, the choice of the store, the recruitment of staff, the initial fees and so on, I know it is difficult, but my heart is more and more full of strength.


    Because there was still some time left, I spent more time on the road, looking at the street alone, looking at the gorgeous billboards on both sides of the shop, looking at the people coming in and out, looking at the bustling city.


    There are people here who succeed every day, people who fail every day, people who fall every day, people who get up again every day, some people who turn the tables in adversity, some people who are completely destroyed in adversity.


    ...


    She went to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and meat. After looking at the time, she went back.


    Hu Zi was awake, but his face was still a little dejected and his hair was messy. I looked at him and smiled, "Do you remember what you did yesterday?"


    Hu Zi nodded and replied shyly, "Remember."


    But from Hu Zi''s eyes, I could still see his sadness.


    "Shall we have shredded meat noodles this afternoon?"


    "Sure." Hu Zi frowned and asked doubtfully, "Aren''t you back in town as a teacher? Why are you back?"


    It''s a long story. I replied, "It''s not this material, so I''m back."


    "Have you come back and figured out what to do?"


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    "That''s fine." Hu Zi nodded.


    After a while, I finished the noodles and served a large bowl with Hu Zi. The two of them began to eat.


    I took the initiative to say to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, what do you think of me opening a restaurant?"


    Hu Zi paused and said, "Okay. But why do you remember to open a restaurant?"


    I told Hu Zi about my plans to start a business, and Hu Zi''s eyes sparkled. He put the bowl on the table and said, "Let''s go together."


    This time it was my turn to be stunned. I almost forgot that Hu Zi didn''t have a job. I used to think that his job was very stable, but now Hu Zi reminded me that he quit.


    I was so happy that I couldn''t help shouting, "Okay!"


    Right now, neither of us has a job. If we work together, take care of each other, and talk to each other when we have doubts and worries, I feel more and more confident about this.


    "Really?" I couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Of course!" Hu Zi said, "I''ve been working for someone for so long, and I want to change the way I work."


    I understood what Hu Zi meant, so I smiled and said, "So it''s decided?"


    "It''s decided!"


    There was no need for words between brothers, no need for contracts or anything. I believed in Hu Zi, and Hu Zi believed in me, so the two of them agreed verbally to start a business together.


    With Hu Zi, I felt that the road ahead was wider. I couldn''t help but smile and say, "How about a whole two drinks?"


    "Sure."


    So, I took out the liquor that I didn''t finish yesterday and poured it, but I did drink it happily this time. I told Hu Zi about my plan. I think it''s the best deal to open a hot pot restaurant. It doesn''t cost too much to decorate, it doesn''t need to be too gorgeous, it''s the first item to be clean and tidy, and it''s one of the most popular restaurants.


    The most important thing is that I feel that with my ability, I can be a chef. If I were to open another type of restaurant, I wouldn''t be able to be a chef. After all, amateurs are not as good as professionals.


    Hu Zi said, "I don''t think it''s better for us to do it a little bigger. Opening a high-class hotel is not as good as those star-rated hotels. At the very least, it has to be a little more high-end. In this way, we can usually entertain ordinary customers, and then we can also host wedding and birthday parties. What do you think?"


    I smiled and told Hu Zi about my family. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to, it was just that the money was limited.


    Hu Zi thought for a moment and said, "I just sold the house. Now that we have the same amount of money, we can do something about it."


    "Can I?" It''s less than 300,000 yuan for both of us. It''s not easy to open a medium-sized restaurant. One million dollars, and now it''s a medium-sized restaurant!


    "Can''t we just try?" Hu Zi smiled.


    "Sure." I nodded. I had already said that. I could only walk forward. It was boring just to stay where I was.


    "Let''s go around this afternoon and find a suitable store to see how the rent is." The rent was a big one, especially with a good facade. The rent alone would cost a hundred thousand yuan a year.


    Hu Zi said, "No rush. Let''s go buy a bed this afternoon."


    I couldn''t help but smile and say the same thing. In a short time, two people can make do with one bed. If it''s a long time, buy another bed. It''s so comfortable to sleep alone, so that the two old men don''t sleep together again.


    Then Hu Zi and I started talking excitedly. It was the first time they had ever been involved in the catering industry, and they were basically discredited, but they had grown up eating for so many years, and they went to many restaurants, big and small. At the very least, they knew about it.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of something and said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, let me tell you something."


    "What is it?" Hu Zi asked.


    "When the restaurant opens, don''t tell your friends that we''re running it together. Just say that you''re running it yourself. I''m just working here, okay?" I thought about it and said, "You didn''t tell anyone about my debt, did you?"


    "No." Hu Zi shook his head and asked, "Why?"


    "No reason, just do as I say."


    Because when the restaurant opens, friends will inevitably come over to celebrate. I don''t want Lin Ya to know. She will know if Ding Ge knows. I think we should wait until the restaurant is really ready.


    Although I have the intention to get back together with Ding Ge, I''ll talk about it after the success of my business. And I don''t want to reveal my thoughts, I''m even more worried. Even if I want to get back together, what Ding Ge doesn''t want to do?


    I don''t know how many changes I''ll face, so I''ll take it one step at a time.

 Chapter 91 Do You Still Believe in Love?

    Because we had some wine with Hu Zi, we didn''t rush to see the store. Instead, we went to furniture city to buy a bed. The new bed let Hu Zi sleep. I also slept on my old bed. I''m used to it. It''s still comfortable to sleep on the old bed.


    When we came back in the afternoon, we both added up all the money we had and got the exact amount.


    At the same time, I solemnly talked to Hu Zi about the distribution of profits. As the saying goes, brothers know how to settle accounts. Sometimes it''s better to clarify some things. Even if Hu Zi and I don''t care about these things, it''s better to clarify them.


    According to what I said, if the hotel loses money, it won''t be said. If it is profitable, then the distribution will be based on the proportion of the money we invested. Hu Zi and I will be one to five. If I earn six yuan, I will get one yuan. Hu Zi gets five yuan.


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly, "Xing Yun, how long have we known each other?"


    This is really not calculated in detail. It has been many, many years. After thinking about it, I can''t help but feel that time has passed so quickly. I smiled and said, "Ten years, in a few years, it will be almost twenty years."


    Twenty years, how many twenty years can there be in life!


    Hu Zi and I were silent for a moment. Thinking back on this long time, we had known each other since elementary school. Although the two of us were quite surprised, they had come so many years. Such a long friendship was really like a bottle of wine that had been sealed for so many years.


    Hu Zi lay down on the sofa, then looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, we''ve known each other for so long. Don''t say anything fake. Why is it so detailed? What else do you have to pay me back? I told you to split the money in half!"


    Hu Zi''s words touched my heart, but I shook my head. Hu Zi was too much at stake.


    Hu Zi, however, was not happy. He straightened his back and stared at him, "Yes, we have more money than you, but what''s the difference? We won''t be earning tens of millions by then. Our goal will be millions and tens of millions, okay? We won''t have any money left in our hands by then."


    I don''t know if Hu Zi said that to make me listen to him, or if he really has such big ambitions.


    I had something else to say, so Hu Zi interrupted me and said, "All right, don''t say it. It''s fifty-five. If you want to agree, you can agree. If you don''t agree, you can pull it down. Let''s not work together."


    I felt a surge of warmth in my heart. I really didn''t expect Hu Zi to do this. What I was thinking was that we were divided according to the proportion of investment. It was fair. Hu Zi didn''t take advantage of me at all. Many partners didn''t do this. But seeing Hu Zi''s tough attitude, I couldn''t say anything.


    But then I realized that what Hu Zi said made sense. By the time we really made a lot of money, today''s money was really nothing. So I nodded and agreed with Hu Zi.


    At the same time, I also believe in my heart that I want to make a friend of Hu Zi for the rest of my life!


    Then the two of us began to calculate everything, including the rent of the storefront, the decoration of the storefront, the advertisement, the hotel utensils, the recruitment and so on. We discussed all kinds of questions enthusiastically.


    Hu Zi started smoking in front of me again.


    In the past, Hu Zi didn''t smoke. During the day when I was cleaning the room, I found a lot of cigarette butts. These days when I was not around, Hu Zi smoked them. I knew that Hu Zi was upset, but I still advised him, "Hu Zi, before you get addicted to smoking, quit smoking. Don''t smoke."


    Hu Zi did not put out his cigarette. He took a puff and said wearily, "I don''t want to quit. Just smoke."


    "Why are you doing this?" I sighed. I haven''t smoked for so many years, so stop smoking.


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly, but didn''t intend to listen to my opinion. He had been smoking for a few days, and now his smoking posture was still rusty. In the smoke, Hu Zi closed his eyes slightly and said after a long time, "Xing Yun, do you still believe in love?"


    I understand why Hu Zi asked.


    Li Xiaowei had hurt him so deeply that it would not be easy for anyone to betray him after so many years of hard work!


    Hu Zi asked. I think maybe he had a deep fear or disgust for love.


    I honestly said, "Believe it."


    Although I don''t know how my story with Ding Ge ends, and although I have frozen my heart deeply, I do believe in love, even if I don''t think it will ever happen to me again, I do.


    "Hu Zi." I said to him, "Li Xiaowei is in the past. You burned all the photos too. Let her go. Don''t worry, I, Meng Xingyun, promise you that one day you will find a better love."


    Hu Zi just took a deep breath and didn''t say anything.


    This kind of thing can''t be solved in a few words, it can only depend on time. So let''s take advantage of the initial stage of our career to make Hu Zi forget the pain in his heart.


    The next day, Hu Zi and I went out to find the right store.


    Hu Zi''s car hadn''t been sold yet, so we drove off in his car.


    The car had only been bought for a few months and was exactly like a new car. It would be a pity if it was sold. But I didn''t persuade Hu Zi. If he really wanted to sell me, I could only support him.


    Speaking of which, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had their first argument about buying a car, but Li Xiaowei''s vanity had been exposed since then.


    However, Hu Zi''s forbearance in exchange for a betrayal.


    It was ridiculous to say that Hu Zi bought the car for Li Xiaowei, but Li Xiaowei got along with the rich kids when he was learning the car, so Hu Zi couldn''t handle the car too much.


    Hu Zi didn''t drive. I was driving. I couldn''t help but ask, "Hu Zi, are you still going to sell this car?"


    Hu Zi quickly replied, "No more."


    I was a little surprised. I didn''t know what Hu Zi was thinking, but he changed his mind so quickly.


    Hu Zi said, "Since Li Xiaowei said so, then this car will be mine. At that time, the down payment for the car was made by both of us. I will give her the money that she paid."


    I nodded. Hu Zi was a good idea. He gave Li Xiaowei''s money back to her so that they didn''t owe each other and the car became Hu Zi''s.


    "Okay, not for sale. How much did you lose by selling it?"


    Hu Zi said faintly, "Yes. Besides, we still have a lot of time to use the car these days. We can''t leave the car."


    Hu Zi was right. There must be all kinds of running these days. It''s really much easier to have a car.


    Driving Hu Zi''s car, I couldn''t help but think, when can I have my own car?


    For the next day, we were all running back and forth. It was indescribably tiring. And the key is not fatigue, but it is difficult to find a particularly suitable store.


    Of course, there are some that are especially suitable, but the rent is too expensive, and they are all tough to pay first for a year, and some are at least half a year, but the expensive rent let me and Hu Zi''s initial funds go nearly half, it is too scary.


    The other is not the place is remote, or the size of the house is not suitable, in short, all kinds of unsuitable, a day running down, the heart is really uncomfortable.


    But I also know that the initial difficulties are tens of millions, and this is only the first difficulty.


    Hu Zi and I could only run one after another patiently, recording some similar appearances, going back to discuss them, and then choose one of them. That was the only way. Nothing could be perfect. Having a good facade, it would be useless if we didn''t manage it.


    We only did one thing in a day. Lunch was just a casual meal outside. We knew Pucheng very well, so the value of the store was somewhat reasonable. It was impossible to be slaughtered. This should be the only good news.


    Running around like that.


    Either choose a more prosperous location for a person, the rent is relatively high, or choose a relatively small location, relatively large area.


    Neither Hu Zi nor I dared to jump to conclusions. There were some contradictions in our hearts.


    After we got back, Hu Zi and I had a long discussion. Some of the rent was too high, some were totally unsuitable, and then we had to choose from the rest of the stores.


    It was just the facade that made Hu Zi and I a little tired.


    The two of them sat in the living room and stayed up until midnight. In the end, they could only go out tomorrow to see if they could find a better storefront. If they couldn''t find it, they could only pull out a general from a short man.


    The two of them went to their rooms to sleep, and the next day they embarked on a search for shops again.


    We had to lower our prices and haggle with people in all kinds of ways. Our mouths were almost worn out. Some of the loosening could be reduced, or a few months less. This was extremely exciting for Hu Zi and me. A small victory made us overjoyed.


    Of course, most of them were not able to get along with each other. The rent was extremely high. In short, there was an attitude of not being able to afford it.


    Our hearts are cold...


    Also looked at some of the transfer shops, basically not suitable.


    We made countless rounds in Pucheng.


    In the afternoon, my aunt called me.


    When I got through, my aunt was in a bad mood and said to me, "Xing Yun, are you free?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong, auntie?" My heart sank and I hurriedly asked.


    "Call your sister qi and pick her up."


    I vaguely guessed something, but cautiously asked, "What''s wrong with Sister qi?"


    My aunt sighed deeply and said, "Hey, I''m leaving."

 Chapter 92 Seven Years Itch

    My aunt didn''t say much. She just asked me to pick up my cousin and hang up.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. When I went to my aunt''s house, my cousin said she was going to get a divorce, but now it''s been a few months. I thought the two of them have made up again. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, they still left.


    I called my cousin and told her to wait for me after she told me the location.


    Then I told Hu Zi about it, and Hu Zi told me to do it first, so he took a taxi home first, and I drove to pick up my cousin.


    Twenty minutes later, I picked up my cousin.


    When I saw my cousin, she was thinner than the last time. Her face was pale and she looked very haggard. I think my cousin must have been very sad these past few months. And her eyes were red, obviously not long after she cried.


    My cousin only carried a suitcase. I walked over to my cousin and asked, "Sister qi, where''s Zhan?"


    "Follow his father." Cousin''s voice sounded like the wind would blow away.


    I took the suitcase in my cousin''s hand, looked at her painfully and said, "Can you bear it?"


    My cousin didn''t answer, but a pained look appeared on her face. I sighed in my heart and helped her open the door. Instead of taking the passenger seat, my cousin sat in the back row.


    I put the suitcase away and sat in the driver''s seat. Through the rearview mirror, I saw that my cousin was already lying in the back. She was listless and listless.


    I was driving when my cousin suddenly said, "Xing Yun, I don''t want to go home right now. Take me around."


    I "Oh" a sound, did not say much, slowly started the car, pulled my cousin around in Pucheng.


    It''s good to relax.


    I didn''t go to a crowded place because I knew that what my cousin needed most was silence, so I dragged her to a less crowded place.


    Along the way, my cousin didn''t say a word. She just lay tired in the back, and I couldn''t see her expression in the car. She wanted to comfort her cousin, but she didn''t know what to say. Now, she must be feeling extremely difficult.


    I drove along the side of the open road, driving very slowly. There were all kinds of flowers and trees on both sides of the road, but no matter how bright the color was, it would not make my cousin''s mood bright.


    I don''t know when, the sound of sobbing gradually came from behind, and I said sadly, "Sister, don''t cry."


    When I was in primary school in Pucheng, I lived with my aunt. My cousin was very close to me and we were very close. So even if she was a few years older than me, there was no generation gap between us.


    Seeing how upset she was, I really wanted to feel bad for her!


    But my words didn''t work at all. My cousin''s cries grew louder and louder. I had to stop the car, turn around and pat her on the back. Since she wanted to cry, let''s cry for a while.


    It might be better to cry.


    After all, she and her cousin''s husband and wife for so many years, there must still be feelings, and now her son is also with her cousin''s husband, I can''t help but sigh, my heart has become heavy.


    Why can''t so many people who love each other reach the end? And why did so many married people end up getting divorced?


    Is love so hard to maintain?


    How much I want an indestructible love, no wind or rain will waver!


    I didn''t look at the time, but it felt like my cousin had been crying for a long time, and my heart was broken. Listening to her cry, my heart was as painful as a knife.


    But it was already this far and there was no turning back.


    After a long time, my cousin stopped crying. She got out of the car and I handed her some paper. I asked again, "Are you better, Sister qi?"


    Cousin nodded lightly.


    I asked again, "Has Zhan followed his father since then?"


    My cousin breathed deeply and her breath trembled slightly. She choked and said, "Well, I will follow his father from now on. I gave up on my own initiative. Live better with his father. I don''t have a job. How can I support him? But it''s so close that you can see him whenever you want..."


    As she spoke, her cousin covered her mouth again and couldn''t help but burst into tears. However, she desperately covered her mouth and suppressed her own crying, "I''m sorry for Zhan. I''m sorry for him. We''re divorced. The one who hurt the most is the child!"


    My cousin''s words made me feel bad again, and I could not help but think of the appearance of a little open-minded heart. Now that my parents divorced, I''m afraid it would cause an indelible shadow in his life, and the divorce of my parents would hurt him too much.


    But what can I do? I really can''t go on. It''s not the way to make a fuss between the two of them.


    I don''t seem to be able to do anything but sigh.


    I was even a little angry with my cousin and my cousin''s husband. After all these years of marriage, they should have settled down a long time ago, but why did they quarrel all day long, like children?


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Sister qi, why did you two get divorced? Is he sorry for you?"


    "No." Cousin shook her head and said slowly, "Our divorce is not a matter of days and nights, but a backlog of things that caused today''s situation. In fact, a lot of couples are the same as us. Most of their lives are about tolerating each other, but to a certain extent, they can''t tolerate it. A quarrel can lead to many other problems, just like the ignition, the more the more the fire, the more the fire. Seven years of itching, we just didn''t walk over."


    Seven years itch?


    Where is the itch?


    I''ve never been married, nor have I been in a relationship for seven years, so I don''t know what the seven-year itch is.


    It''s just that I can''t help but imagine that if Ding Ge and I were married, would there be another seven-year itch between us?


    "Seven-year itch?" I smiled bitterly. "What exactly is the seven-year itch?"


    "This is a problem that every husband and wife will encounter. Without the itch of seven years, there will be an itch of ten years, and an itch of twenty years will stop. When you get married, you will understand." Cousin replied.


    I suddenly felt a great sadness in my heart, but for some reason, for my cousin and my brother-in-law? Or for that love? Or for this era?


    ...


    It was half the night before my cousin and I went back.


    I glanced at my haggard cousin and said, "It''s okay. The past is over. Sister qi, you can definitely find a better one."


    Life always has to move on. Cousin divorced, but life still has to go on. She''s still young, so she can''t be single.


    My cousin sighed and said, "Who knows? Actually, your brother-in-law... He''s pretty good."


    I frowned disapprovingly and said, "He hit you before, and you still speak for him?"


    I don''t really know much about my cousin''s husband, but the time he hit my cousin, I put the death penalty on him in my heart.


    But cousin said, "You don''t know the process. At that time, she didn''t want him. That day, Zhan was naughty, and I hit him angrily. Then your brother-in-law got angry, and subconsciously pushed me, not on purpose. Then I accidentally bumped my face against the door, but I was also very angry at that time, and then the two of them had a big fight, so I looked for you. It looks like it''s actually my fault. I shouldn''t have hit the child."


    Perhaps she thought of Zhan again, and tears welled up in her cousin''s eyes.


    I didn''t expect the truth of the domestic violence to be like this. It seems that I really wronged my cousin''s husband. If he really did not mean it, then no wonder he did.


    "Your brother-in-law... He''s not the kind of person you think he is. He''s quite good. He''s ambitious, filial, and treats Zhan and me very well."


    I was surprised to hear what my cousin said. I didn''t expect my cousin to say so much good things about her brother-in-law.


    I curled my lips and asked, "In that case, you still..."


    There was no emotion on her cousin''s face and she said to me, "You''re still young, Xing Yun. You''ll understand when you get married. Eighty to ninety percent of couples can only share hardships, but they can''t be reconciled. Although your brother-in-law and I used to live in poverty, and we often quarreled at that time, life was still very sweet, especially when Zhan was just born. I was quite satisfied, but maybe we both had too much character..."


    "If both of us were gentler, we might not get divorced. But sometimes we really can''t change much. Our tempers are one of the most important factors leading to our divorce. But on the whole, I think it''s probably because of the changes in our lives that we can''t live on."


    I continued to listen to my cousin and said nothing.


    "Do you know? Now our lives are actually much better than before. Your brother-in-law has been able to make a lot of money these past two years. His life has really improved a lot, but it is inevitable that he is much busier than before. We get together more and leave less, and then come home almost quarreling. After a day of quarreling and cold war, it seems that we have no other communication."


    I listened to my cousin quietly. Although sometimes I felt that my cousin''s temper was too irritable, I still stood on her side. After all, she was my sister, and I still felt that my cousin''s husband was a big man who did something wrong. He was a man who didn''t know to give in to his cousin?


    My cousin seemed to have guessed what I was thinking and said, "The reason for our divorce must be mutual. It can''t be said who is absolutely right or wrong. If it''s not for reasons like infidelity or domestic violence, there''s still a relationship between husband and wife, then basically both parties are responsible."


    I smiled bitterly and asked, "Do you still have feelings for your cousin''s husband?"


    My cousin nodded and said, "A day is a day for a husband and wife. We have been married for so many years. How can we not have feelings?"


    "Then is it possible for you to remarry?"


    I listened to my cousin''s words and thought a lot. Since both of them have deep feelings for each other, and most importantly, there is Zhan. The remarriage of the two is the best for xiao zhan, which is what I want to see the most.


    However, cousin shook her head without hesitation and said, "Xing Yun, it''s impossible. We can''t get married again!"

 Chapter 93 Ji Ze Drank Too Much

    "Why?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Cousin sighed deeply and replied, "I can''t go back. Life is not a tv series. A few dozen episodes will take a lifetime. There''s a reason why we''re here, and it''s destined that we won''t be able to live forever. Even if we get back together, it''s probably still the way it used to be. Unless one of us makes the most concessions, there''s no point in getting back together, you know? The broken mirror is hard to come back to. After we break up, we can never go back."


    Listening to my cousin, I was a little distracted and couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge and me. Can we go back after such a long break up? Can it still be the same as before?


    My cousin''s words made my heart ache, and I was even more hopeful about getting back together with Ding Ge. I used to think that there was a lot of hope in my heart, but now I suddenly didn''t dare to hope too much.


    After all, I hurt Ding Ge so deeply, and I didn''t know how many tears I had secretly shed when I served Ding Ge. I hurt her so much!


    So even if she still loves me, I can''t guarantee that we''ll get back together. Not to mention the biggest killer of relationships... Time, it can soothe any strong emotions to the point of a landslide, or it can change everything invisibly.


    It''s been more than a year!


    I suddenly felt a sense of suffocation, more than a year is really a long time, our lives have undergone earth-shaking changes, it is really difficult to return to the past!


    ...


    When I sent my cousin home, my aunt was not angry, nor did she scold her. She just made a very sumptuous dinner, but I still saw that my aunt''s eyes were slightly red, so she must have cried secretly.


    I think it''s better to persuade my aunt later. After all, she''s divorced now, so it''s useless to say anything.


    The food was rather depressing. My cousin was silent, and my aunt had nothing to say. There was a sad expression on her face.


    Just after dinner, my cousin went back to her room alone. I helped my aunt clean up the dishes. My aunt''s sad expression made my heart ache.


    I helped my aunt wash the dishes, and at the same time advised my aunt that it would be better for her to stay away than to stay away. Let her not feel bad. After all, there are so many divorces in this society, maybe her cousin will meet a better one.


    Before I could speak to my aunt, my phone rang.


    I picked it up and saw that it was Lin Ya.


    When I answered the phone, Lin Ya gasped and said, "Xing Yun, where are you? Come over here."


    I frowned and said, "What''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    "Ji ze is drunk. I really can''t get rid of him. Come and help me."


    I frowned slightly. I didn''t have a good impression of ji ze. I didn''t want to lend a hand, but for Lin Ya''s sake, I had to go. So he said, "Okay, where are you?"


    Lin Ya gave me the address and hung up. My aunt said to me, "All right, Xing Yun, go do your work."


    I sighed and smiled at my aunt, "Okay, then I''ll come back tomorrow. Don''t think so much about it. Let her handle Sister qi. My sister is so beautiful. It''s no problem to find a better one."


    Then I comforted my cousin and left.


    Then I drove to the address that Lin Ya said, and it didn''t take me long to get there.


    Lin Ya and ji ze were on the second floor. I went straight upstairs and pushed open the door of the room that Lin Ya said. Then I saw Ji Ze lying on the floor alone. Lin Ya was squatting there talking to ji ze.


    I immediately frowned and didn''t understand what was going on!


    "What''s the matter?" I walked over to look at Ji Ze on the ground and asked.


    "I drank too much." Lin Ya replied helplessly.


    I couldn''t help but smile and raise my eyebrows. Of course, I knew that ji ze was drunk. Could he lie on the ground and play with the art of behavior? I looked up at the room. There were few dishes and a bottle of white wine. It was almost finished. In the past, I heard from Old Gao that ji ze was drunk in two or three taels, but I don''t know how much to drink today.


    I asked again, "Why do you drink too much?"


    But I think it''s probably because I''m in a bad mood. It''s rare for people to drink like this and lie on the floor in a hotel.


    I didn''t expect Ji Ze to be such a'' exotic'' person, and I couldn''t help but feel a little better about him.


    "Drink too much." Lin Ya still had a particularly helpless expression on her face, and said to Ji Ze, who didn''t know if she could still hear her, "Let''s go back."


    Ji Ze didn''t respond at all, just panting heavily.


    There were only a few dishes and two sets of cutlery on the table. Obviously, it wasn''t a business dinner. I looked at Lin Ya and said, "You two obviously drank it. Why do you have to say that they drank too much? It''s not that I''m talking about your girl. Why would you give your boyfriend a drink when he knows he''s such a bad drinker?"


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?" Lin ya gave me a blank look and said, "Hurry up and get him up."


    I smiled and helped Ji Ze up with Lin Ya.


    "Shall I feed him? Do you need me to feed him? I can''t even stop myself." Lin Ya complained.


    I glanced at Lin Ya and wondered if they had quarreled. A conflict?


    Lin Ya added, "Carry him on your back."


    Not in a negotiating tone, I suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "My back?"


    Lin Ya glared at me and said, "If it''s not your back, it''s my back. You''re so funny! Why else would I let you come?"


    I couldn''t stand Lin Ya''s eloquence and carried ji ze up, but Ji Ze wasn''t heavy, so there was no pressure. But I still bickered with Lin Ya and said, "How did you get Hu Zi home last time?"


    "I''m almost a servant to send you drunkards home now!" Lin ya said expressionlessly, "You don''t know how much Hu Zi can drink. He can barely walk with a pound. How about Ji Ze? He can''t even pull up with half a pound on the ground. Can it be the same? Hu Zi, I can help you back. Ji Ze, what should I do? It''s still on the second floor. Shall I carry it back for him?"


    "It''s your boyfriend, not mine. Whatever you do." I said indifferently.


    Lin Ya squeezed my shoulder hard.


    I screamed and joked, "I''m fine if you fall. Don''t break your boyfriend."


    "Do you believe I''ll kick you both out?"


    I had just walked up the stairs behind ji ze, and Lin Ya was one step behind me, standing behind me. I was so scared that my legs were weak that I quickly promised, "I won''t say it. I won''t say it."


    If ji ze angered Lin Ya, he wouldn''t have been wronged if he fell, but I would have been wronged!


    In fact, he deliberately joked with Lin Ya to let the gloom in his heart go. He had been busy during the day and very tired. In the afternoon, he had been depressed because of his cousin''s divorce. He was very heavy, but he felt much better when he saw Lin Ya.


    Just like before, there was less than half of the convenience when you saw something troubling. After a chat, there was nothing troubling. Lin Ya is really the apple of my eye. I don''t know how lucky I am to have such a good friend as Lin Ya.


    After that, I carried ji ze out of the hotel, and Lin Ya drove to the door of the hotel. I put Ji Ze in the back seat and said, "Do you still need me to go there?"


    "Help people to the end!" Lin Ya said rudely.


    "Okay, I''m driving Hu Zi''s car. You go ahead. I''ll follow you."


    Lin ya nodded, so she was driving ahead, and I followed behind. Not long after, we arrived at Ji Ze''s house.


    Ji Ze didn''t live in the big villa as I imagined. Instead, he lived on the top floor, the 18th floor. Fortunately, there was an elevator. Otherwise, I would die!


    Even so, carrying ji ze up the 18th floor of the elevator was not easy. I couldn''t help but say to ji ze in my heart, you owe me a favor, Ji Ze. Oh, I haven''t even opened my eyes when I drank, and I don''t know if I can remember carrying him on my back.


    But just as I stepped out of the elevator door, Ji Ze on my back suddenly said "Vomit." I was so scared that my legs went limp again. Please don''t vomit now!


    I hurriedly shouted, "Bear with it any longer. We''ll be home soon. Right away!"


    A strong smell of alcohol rushed into my face, and the sound kept coming. I was so scared that my face was twisted. Lin Ya also took out the key in a panic and opened the door.


    Finally, I opened the door, and I carried Ji Ze into the room quickly. Before I could look at Ji Ze''s room, I carried him directly to the sofa, but before I could put Ji Ze down completely, he vomited!


    I could clearly feel the blow on my back, and my heart was filled with sadness!


    The last step was a complete failure.


    Lin Ya quickly took the trash can over and made Ji Ze vomit. I also quickly took off my coat, a little tearless.


    Then Lin Ya had to help ji ze clean up first, and I also went to the bathroom to wash the place where my coat was thrown up.


    He had to admit that he was unlucky!


    After washing, I looked at ji ze''s room. It was quite large. It looked like he was living alone. It was very clean and did not have much decoration, but it was bright and clean. Ji Ze probably didn''t live here often, because it was so clean that he could hardly see the traces of his usual life.


    At this time, Lin Ya rinsed ji ze''s mouth, then put ji zeping on the sofa and put a pillow on his head. Ji ze did not move, only the sound of heavy breathing came.


    I continued to spend a lot of time at Ji Ze''s house. His sofa was beautiful and upscale, the tv was huge, and the other furniture seemed to be worth a lot of money, so although the renovation didn''t work hard, we could still see the rich atmosphere of Ji Ze''s house.


    Although it''s a sofa, it''s probably more comfortable than my bed.


    Lin Ya helped clean up the garbage and then took it out.

 Chapter 94 Face Done

    Lin Ya and I joked, "Isn''t your boyfriend a multimillionaire? Why didn''t you live in a big villa? Not even a nanny?"


    "Do you think everyone is so high-profile?" Lin ya gave me a blank look and replied.


    I smiled and didn''t care. Lin Ya also took a quilt from the bedroom to cover ji ze.


    Then she sat down to rest, tired, and Ji Ze''s breathing became even. She must have fallen asleep. I couldn''t help but ask again, "What happened to Ji Ze? Drink that much?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked, "Don''t you drink too much?"


    I mean, Lin Ya doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today either. Is it because of Ji Ze? Or was it because he was too tired to serve ji ze?


    I asked, "Did you two fight?"


    Lin Ya shook his head.


    But it was obvious that Lin Ya had something on his mind, and she couldn''t hide it from me.


    I think it''s mostly about Ji Ze. When Lin Ya didn''t bring ji ze out for us to meet, he rarely talked about Ji Ze. Now he still doesn''t want to talk about it. I don''t understand.


    As for me, I don''t understand. Ji Ze is also a successful man. The setbacks in his career should not make him so drunk without regard for his image, so it''s mostly about his emotions.


    Ah, I sighed. Although I met Ji Ze, his love life with Lin Ya was still a mystery.


    At this time, Ji Ze did not know what was startling, and suddenly called out in a dreamy voice, "Lin Ya, don''t go."


    "I''m here." Lin Ya frowned slightly, but her voice was still very soft. She looked at Ji Ze and sighed softly.


    Ji ze opened his eyes, saw Lin Ya, and then closed them again.


    Lin Ya sighed, looked at Ji Ze and said, "Can you stop drinking in the future? Do you think I will take care of you again and again? Ji Ze, I''ll tell you what, if you get drunk again, I swear I won''t care! In the future, you can drink as much as you want, and no one will care if you get drunk on the street."


    I frowned a little as I listened. It sounded like ji ze was often drunk these days. I was also puzzled. Most people who got drunk with alcohol like Ji Ze don''t like to drink, so why do they get drunk every day?


    But let''s not meddle.


    I asked Lin Ya, "Are you here with him tonight or not?"


    Lin Ya nodded and said to me, "It''s all right. You can go first."


    "That''s fine."


    I was done helping, so I picked up my washed coat and said, "Then I''ll go."


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly remembered something and asked, "By the way, how are you thinking about it?"


    I was stunned and didn''t realize what Lin Ya was asking. Then I realized that she was referring to me working in the studio. I replied, "No, Hu Zi is going to open a restaurant these days. He wants me to do it with him."


    Lin Ya frowned slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything more and said to me, "Okay, be careful on the road."


    I nodded and bade lin ya farewell and drove away.


    ...


    The next day, Hu Zi and I went out to finalize the meeting.


    Down the stairs, however, at this moment, a familiar car slowly pulled into the parking space, and then a person came down from the car.


    Guzheng.


    After a few days in Pucheng, I finally saw her again.


    Guzheng also saw me, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. We looked at each other and smiled. I walked two steps towards Guzheng. Guzheng looked at me as if he wanted an answer from my eyes.


    Then she said sarcastically, "Aren''t you going to teach you a book? Mr. Meng?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "No, the level is too low. It won''t delay the growth of the flowers of our country."


    Guzheng chuckled and said, "Now..."


    I was afraid that Guzheng would ask me to go to his father''s company, so I took the lead and said, "Hu Zi opened a restaurant and asked me to work with him. What do you think?"


    Guzheng didn''t try to persuade me anymore. Instead, he smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll go and cheer you up. Where are you going to drive?"


    I said, "It''s not settled yet. I''m looking for a front."


    "Really?" After thinking for a while, zheng asks, "How big a facade do you need? I remember my friend''s family had an appearance..."


    I really appreciate Guzheng''s help, but I still said, "No, we''re almost done looking for it. It''s almost settled. If there''s no problem later, we can rent it."


    "Really?" Guzheng smiled and said, "Okay, you guys go get busy."


    I nodded, said goodbye to Guzheng, and left with Hu Zi. I went to the bank to get the money, then drove to the house we picked yesterday, ready to sign the contract.


    However, something happened again!


    I suddenly became a little impatient that someone had gone back on his word and not signed with us. Yesterday, I had made a clear agreement. How could I go back on my word? But they just stopped renting and let someone else rent it.


    Because others bid higher than us!


    In this way, the facade problem that was supposed to be solved collapsed, and I felt particularly uncomfortable. Although it was reasonable to choose a high rent from the other side''s perspective, I still felt uncomfortable!


    Walking outside, Hu Zi and I took a deep breath. When we got back to the car, neither of us spoke, nor did I drive. We just sat there in a daze, feeling a little dejected.


    It''s just a facade. Why is it so difficult?


    Next, the two of us were in no mood to look at the other doors. After sitting in the car for a while, Hu Zi couldn''t help but curse, "Grass!"


    Then he came out to smoke a cigarette, but anger turned into anger, depression turned into depression, and finally he continued to look for the store.


    We can''t fall on the first difficulty!


    It was almost noon, and I asked Hu Zi to go with me to my aunt''s house. Yesterday, we agreed to go. We bought some fruit on the way, and thought it would be good to go and accompany them.


    Cousin still looked listless, but much better than yesterday, but she was still a little different from the smile on her face before.


    During dinner, when I talked to my aunt about opening a restaurant, I couldn''t help but sigh and tell her what happened this morning. I wanted to say that I wanted my aunt to help hide from Guzheng and not reveal that I was one of the restaurant owners, but thinking that it was easy to misunderstand, I gave up.


    My aunt asked, "How big do you want to open?"


    "Just the medium-sized one." Hu Zi said, "More than 200 square meters is about the same."


    "Then why are you looking for someone else''s store? It''s not like we don''t have one! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" My aunt suddenly glared at me and said.


    I was a little stunned and asked, "Who has it?"


    "We do!"


    At this time, my aunt told me that besides the neighborhood, my aunt''s house had a suite, and it was also a front door, double-sided, outside can be used as a front, inside can be used as a house. The location wasn''t good, but it wasn''t bad either. Originally, this suite was for my aunt''s son, cui jiahui, and one of my cousins. It was for him.


    The front door was always rented, but a few days ago, a tenant''s lease had just expired, and it hasn''t been renewed yet. I was a little embarrassed and said, "Wouldn''t that be bad?"


    "What''s the matter? If you want to rent it, you can rent it if you don''t want to rent it. It''s already been signed for a year. When the time comes, I''m not kicking someone out." My aunt said disapprovingly.


    I knew my aunt was kissing me, so I couldn''t help but feel moved.


    After dinner, Hu Zi and I brought my aunt and cousin to my cousin''s storeroom. It was bigger than I thought. There were five rolling doors and the second floor. It was spacious enough!


    As a result, it was difficult to settle the matter between Hu Zi and me for a few days. My aunt made an agreement with the tenant and soon the tenant would move out.


    Then we went back. On the way back, I thought about it and said to my aunt, "Aunt, how much rent do you charge a year?"


    As soon as my aunt heard me, she knew what I wanted to say and said impatiently, "Did you tell your aunt about this?"


    I smiled in shame and said, "I can''t let you rent it to us for nothing!"


    "All right, all right!" My aunt waved her hand and said, "You can rent it as long as you want. You haven''t started yet. It''s time to use money. Let''s wait until you earn a lot of money. If you don''t have enough money, tell aunt."


    My lips trembled, and I felt an unspeakable pain in my heart. My aunt was so kind to me that I didn''t know how to repay her!


    I could not help but swear in my heart that I must treat my aunt well in the future!


    At this moment, cousin suddenly said, "Have you hired anyone? Do you want me to work in your restaurant?"


    Anyway, I''m free. My cousin just got divorced, so it''s good to find a job and settle down, so I don''t have to think about it all day long. But after all, the restaurant was owned by Hu Zi and me, so it was better to get Hu Zi''s opinion.


    I looked at Hu Zi, and Hu Zi seemed to understand what I meant. He smiled and said, "Okay, Sister qi, how about you be our cashier?"


    Cousin smiled and said, "Sure."


    "Then good cousin, we have a deal!" The corners of my mouth couldn''t stop smiling. The matter of front was settled, and now the first worker was recruited.


    Cousin smiled again and said, "Xing Yun, your aunt is your aunt, I am me, your aunt doesn''t give you money, you have to give me my salary!"


    I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Send! Send it!"


    After my aunt''s departure, Hu Zi and I began to think about other things. Now that the matter in front of us has been solved, a lot of things have to follow.


    One of them was the restaurant''s name!


    The name is also a very particular one, how many people should be named in order to reverse the fate of ah, the same is true of the restaurant.


    I asked Hu Zi, "What name do you think our restaurant should have?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Xingyun hotel, what do you think?"

 Chapter 95 How Much I Want to Go Back to the Past

    I immediately rejected it and said, "No, no. How can I do that?"


    The restaurant is owned by both of us. How can I use my own name? Besides, I wanted to hide that I wasn''t the owner of the restaurant, so it wasn''t completely exposed!


    Hu Zi continued, "Why not? I think that''s a great name!"


    "Why don''t you use your name?"


    "My name doesn''t sound good!"


    "Does mine sound good?"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Of course, Xingyun hotel Xingyun hotel, don''t you think it''s especially smooth? And Xing Yun is the same as''lucky''. This name is really good. Who doesn''t like luck to befall him?"


    Hu Zi smiled at me, but I still shook my head. Hu Zi is the biggest shareholder in the restaurant. I''m just a small shareholder. I said, "No, it seems like I''m taking advantage of you!"


    "What are you taking advantage of?" Hu Zi said, "Now your aunt''s house is the front door, and you don''t have to pay the rent first. Do you know how much money this saved us? Besides, I call it Xingyun hotel because I think it sounds good. What do you think of the name of the Xingyun hotel?"


    I followed Hu Zi''s words twice, and it was a good name. I couldn''t help but sigh. If I really called it'' Xingyun hotel'', would it be exposed?


    "Just listen to me. This name will do!" Hu Zi patted me on the shoulder and said.


    But my heart was still beating a little, but before I could say anything more, Hu Zi said, "Okay, don''t think about it. It''s settled. How long have you been delayed by the store? Now that you''ve finally found it, it''s a joke to be delayed by the hotel''s name for a few more days!"


    I sighed helplessly. In that case, I''ll listen to Hu Zi!


    ...


    The front door was found, and then everything went on. Of course, such a big thing had to be told to Old Gao, so that night I called Old Gao, but Old Gao''s phone was turned off again!


    Old Gao''s cell phone has been turned off a lot lately. What is he up to? Hu Zi and I are opening a restaurant. Isn''t he coming to join us?


    But the more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong with him.


    I thought about it, called Guzheng, and then asked for Wang Mengmeng''s number, but it didn''t work. Surprisingly, Wang Mengmeng''s number had stopped.


    As if an uncontrollable image flashed through my mind, I pressed my forehead and called Guzheng again, asking, "Guzheng, when was the last time you contacted Wang Mengmeng?"


    Guzheng thought about it and said, "It''s been a long time. I''ve been busy these days. I haven''t been with them. What''s wrong?"


    "Wang Mengmeng''s phone is down. Do you have any other contact information for her?"


    "I don''t have any more. But let me ask Jiang if she has any?" Guzheng replied.


    "Okay."


    I can only hope so.


    After selling the pond, Old Gao should have lived with Wang Mengmeng. Now that neither of them could get in touch, what the hell was going on?


    I had a vague feeling that Old Gao''s selling the pond had something to do with Wang Mengmeng.


    It was just that the next few days were very busy, and I didn''t really care, because I called Old Gao and said he would be back in a few days, so Hu Zi and I were busy with all kinds of things in the restaurant.


    On this day, I was supervising the renovation in front of the door, and Hu Zi was running his id outside. It was better to be present in person in order to feel at ease.


    The location of the facade is one item, but the decoration is also a big item. This is an era of looking at the face, and the facade is the same. If the decoration is not good, the impression of others on you will be discounted first, so we must pay attention to it.


    It was impossible to achieve magnificence with heavy money, but it also gave people a comfortable feeling. Usually, a few friends gathered together, feeling that the restaurant was good, the service was good, the food was good, and this could keep people.


    However, just then, two people suddenly came in at the door.


    I turned my head to look, and a look of horror appeared in my eyes.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge!


    The two of them came, not Lin Ya alone.


    I felt like I was electrocuted. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to come.


    But it''s been a long time since I last saw her.


    It seems like every time I see her, it''s such a luxury!


    The first time we met in Green city railway station, we thanked me for inviting Ding Ge to dinner. We met Ding Ge by accident. We saw Ding Ge who bought egg pancakes in the square. I drowned Ding Ge and went to the hospital to see me. We went to see the sea together. Then we met again today.


    Every meeting seemed so precious.


    I really didn''t expect dinger to come, and when I saw her, the barbarian desire in my heart made me feel hot and dry. I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Ding Ge looked relaxed, with a slight smile on his face, as if he could already see me as a friend. I suddenly remembered the text message she sent me when she came from the beach. Was she willing to see me as a friend?


    I''m a little nervous, I don''t know if this is good or bad?


    "Why are you here?" I smiled and said.


    "How''s your restaurant?" Lin ya rolled her eyes at me and said.


    Ding Ge did not say anything, but looked at the still renovated facade.


    I was going to hide it, so I said, "Hu Zi''s restaurant, I just work with him."


    The two of them looked at me, then whispered a few words to each other, talking and laughing. They seemed to be in a good mood and didn''t know what to say, but I couldn''t hear them clearly.


    After a while, lin ya asked, "Can we get a discount if we come to the restaurant?"


    I hurriedly said, "Let''s not talk about discounts. We can do it for free."


    Lin Ya raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s what you said. Be careful that we both spit blood out of your restaurant."


    I looked at Lin Ya and Ding Ge, who were also skinny, with disdain. They were two hundred pounds in total. How much could they eat with their stomachs open?


    At this moment, Ding Ge smiled and said, "You''re not the boss. Can words work?"


    I was stunned for a moment, but fortunately I reacted quickly and replied jokingly, "It''s because what you said doesn''t count, that''s why you dare to say it''s free."


    I laughed and the two women looked down on me.


    Then we started talking about the location of the restaurant, the table, and so on. The two of them occasionally gave me a suggestion. They were speaking from a customer''s point of view, so of course I should take their advice to heart.


    Then we went to the second floor to take a look.


    And I suddenly realized that I didn''t know if my mentality had changed. Anyway, this time I talked to Ding Ge, I became very relaxed, and the scorer had to be relaxed every time, not the kind that he pretended to be.


    "We''ve given you so much advice. Won''t you treat us to a meal?" Lin Ya said to me with a smile.


    I laughed and said, "This is not Hu Zi''s business!"


    "Cut the crap. You have to invite me today!" Lin Ya tilted his mouth and raised his chin slightly, "Why were you so active in the past?"


    In the past...


    I smiled bitterly, and now the word'' before'' was the word I was most afraid to hear. That''s right, when it comes to courting Ding Ge, it''s natural to treat girls to dinner.


    But now, there seems to be no reason to even invite a meal.


    Since Lin Ya said so, I would naturally be willing to push the boat along. In the past, Lin Ya had helped me so much to get back together with Ding Ge, but I had been avoiding it in my heart. Now, my mind has changed, so in my heart, I really want to treat them to dinner.


    Eager to stay with Ding Ge for a while longer!


    Even at this stage nothing would happen.


    But I still made fun of Lin Ya and said, "I helped you so much the other day. I went up the 18th floor behind ji ze''s back. Why didn''t you say you would treat me to dinner?"


    Ding Ge smiled as well. When I saw her smile, I felt an unspeakable pain in my heart. I wished I could smile a little more on her face.


    Her smile was so beautiful that it was even more beautiful than the brightest morning sun!


    Lin Ya glanced at me and replied, "It''s not me you''re carrying. Let him treat you to dinner! What does it have to do with me?"


    "Whoosh!"


    I feel like I''ve been shot!


    When the decorators got off work, the three of us went out for dinner.


    Now my identity has changed, so when I entered the hotel, I subconsciously looked at everything in the hotel, and then made a mental analysis and comparison.


    With more effort, the chances of future success will increase.


    In order to get back together with Ding Ge, I am willing to do my best, I am willing to give my life''s strength!


    The three of us sat on the same table. For a moment, I really felt like I was back in the past.


    In the past, what a good past.


    Before dinner, however, Lin Ya picked up the phone and hung up unhappily, explaining to us, "It''s Ji Ze again!"


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. Could Lin Ya and Ji Ze have done this on purpose? Deliberately creating an opportunity for me and Ding Ge to be alone?


    "You two eat." However, Lin Ya seemed to have guessed my thoughts and said to me, "Xing Yun, remember you owe me a meal!"


    "I didn''t ask you to leave!" I said in my heart, let ji ze compensate you.


    Dinger looked at Lin Ya and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "What else can we do?" Lin Ya said angrily, "I''m so tired of him!"


    I can''t help but be happy. Why do I feel like a child? I''m not a multimillionaire. I''m supposed to be very stable. Why do I feel so impulsive?


    So Lin Ya left early, and before he left, he said to me, "Xing Yun, did you send Ding Ge home?"


    I nodded. I might have hesitated in the past, but now I''m not at all against it. I''m willing to stay with Ding Ge, even though we''re not yet boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Before he left, Lin Ya looked at me again, as if he felt that my actions today were a little abnormal. She whispered something in Ding Ge''s ear again. It was so mysterious that I still couldn''t hear it.


    I was curious. What did he say?

 Chapter 96 : Something Big Has Happened!

    Only the two of us were left on the table.


    Such a situation was so rare.


    We sat face to face, and my mind suddenly became complicated. Thinking about the past between Ding Ge and me, my heart was filled with palpitations.


    This time, can I hold Ding Ge''s hand tightly?


    When Lin Ya left, Ding Ge and I did not speak for a moment. The two of us were silent. I looked at the restaurant unnaturally, hoping to serve the food quickly.


    Suddenly without Lin Ya, there was an unspeakable awkwardness between us. Although this awkwardness was much less than before, it still existed. I think after such a long time, we still need some buffer time.


    Looking at my beloved Ding Ge, I suddenly didn''t know what to say. This had never happened before, and I hated myself for being in this state.


    I secretly clenched my fists and felt even more anxious to get the restaurant started. When we get back together, it won''t be like this today.


    Ding Ge was a little better than me, and her face looked quite calm. She broke the silence first and said to me, "By the way, when your restaurant opens, you tell me. I''ll call my colleagues over to cheer you up."


    I nodded, grateful for ding ge''s care.


    However, I hate this word for the two of us, because it shows the difference between us, so I didn''t say thank you, but said, "Okay, I''ll give you some after the flyers are printed in a few days!"


    Ding ge nodded and we fell silent again.


    I didn''t like the silence. I racked my brain trying to find something to talk about, and then I finally remembered one. I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "By the way, didn''t you say you were promoted last time?"


    "Yeah." Ding Ge said faintly.


    "Is that more tiring than before?" I couldn''t help but look at the thin Ding Ge. She really had to take good care of herself.


    "Not bad."


    Ding Ge didn''t seem to want to talk about work with me. I opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, the food was finally served at this time. The heat on the table eased my anxiety.


    The two of them picked up their chopsticks and ate quietly. After a while, Ding Ge suddenly said to me, "By the way, I forgot to tell you something."


    I asked, "What is it?"


    "Are you free tomorrow?" Ding Ge stared at me and asked.


    I was stunned and suddenly remembered the time when Ding Ge called me to her house. I asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, my colleague gave me two movie tickets. Now I want to ask if you are free?" Ding Ge said to me naturally.


    My body shuddered and I felt a sense of happiness coming too quickly!


    What does Ding Ge mean? Let me go to the movies with her?


    Of course, that was all she could say to me. In an instant, I was so excited that I could hardly control myself. My heart was blooming like a flower, and I felt that the whole world was beautiful.


    But to hide my excitement, I asked, "Are you going to watch it with your colleague?"


    "She likes to watch domestic movies, not hollywood blockbusters like that." Ding Ge said to me as he ate.


    In fact, I really wanted to go with Ding Ge, but I had to tell myself over and over again to calm down. Ding Ge knew that I liked to watch movies, so he used to accompany me to the movies.


    In fact, she didn''t really like hollywood blockbusters, but just as I started to study cooking for her, ding ge gradually became fond of hollywood blockbusters for me, and we changed each other for each other.


    However, my mouth was still full of lies, "Where''s Lin Ya?"


    "She''s not free."


    I was even more delighted, but then I remembered the restaurant. It must be very busy these days. I''m afraid I really can''t spare time to go with dinger.


    Thinking of this, I felt rather depressed, but thinking that my current busy schedule was also an effort to get back together with Ding Ge, I said to Ding Ge, "The hotel has been renovated these days, shopping, I don''t know..."


    Before I could finish, Ding Ge said, "It''s okay. It''s tonight. Shouldn''t I be busy tonight?"


    "At night, there''s time!" My disappointment suddenly bounced back to the peak of my excitement. It seems that we have decided to watch this movie.


    Thinking about going to a movie with Ding Ge, I can''t wait to be here tomorrow!


    After dinner, I took Ding Ge home.


    The two of us sat side by side in the back of the taxi, so close to each other that my heart began to beat faster. I wasn''t sure if Ding Ge would like to get back together with me before, but from today on, Ding Ge still likes me.


    In order to hide my excitement, I looked out the window. The neon lights were shining as they rapidly retreated. Will Ding Ge and I have a bright future like this bustling city?


    At this moment, I turned my head to look at Ding Ge, and dinger looked at us as if she had a heart to heart.


    In the darkness, we could still see each other clearly. I seemed to catch a trace of shyness in Ding Ge''s eyes, although I couldn''t see if she was blushing.


    At that moment, I really felt like I was holding her hand!


    I retracted my gaze, took a deep breath, and tried to calm myself down. I couldn''t be too happy too soon. After all, there were too many variables in the future. What I had to do was to work hard and work hard, not give Ding Ge hope first.


    Ding Ge and I got out of the car and walked on the road in the neighborhood. Ding Ge didn''t say you should send her here, so I thought I would send her home before leaving. One more minute is one more minute.


    Just then, I received a call from Guzheng.


    I felt a little awkward answering Guzheng''s call in front of Ding Ge, but I got through.


    Over there, Guzheng asked anxiously, "Xing Yun, where are you?"


    I skipped over the question and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Something big has happened!"


    Startled, I frowned and asked, "What''s the big deal?"


    "Old Gao''s father has been arrested!" Guzheng said.


    I suddenly felt a rumble in my head and subconsciously exclaimed, "What?"


    Ding Ge also looked at me worriedly.


    "Come back first."


    "Okay, I''ll be right back."


    After hanging up, dinger asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I said in a daze, "Old Gao''s father was arrested?"


    But I still can''t believe it. Where did Guzheng get this news? Is this news accurate? Old Gao hasn''t gotten in touch yet, but his father has been arrested again. Does Old Gao know about this?


    Ding Ge was also surprised. I took a few breaths and said, "Okay, I''ll go back to Ding Ge first."


    Ding Ge nodded and said, "Okay, be careful on the road."


    I quickly took a taxi home. Guzheng and Hu Zi were waiting for me at my house.


    When I got home, Hu Zi was calling Old Gao, but he couldn''t get through. Hu Zi said anxiously, "What''s the matter with Old Gao? His phone is off all the time."


    I quickly looked at Guzheng and said, "Where did you hear this news? Are you sure or not?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, and it''s a felony. It won''t be overturned. Old Gao''s father will be sentenced to at least ten years!"


    "What? What crime?" I took a deep breath of air. I didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    "Bribery!" Guzheng replied.


    I immediately frowned deeply. Now, the power of fighting against corruption has been very strong, and many officials have fallen off their horses. I''m afraid Gao Boss is also involved this time.


    The point is, where is Old Gao now? Did he know about this?


    I asked Guzheng again, "Did Jiang contact Wang Mengmeng?"


    Guzheng shook his head and said, "No, Mengmeng''s phone is down. He hasn''t contacted anyone at all, and qq wechat hasn''t even been online. I asked Jiang to leave a message for mengmeng. What the hell are these two doing? Why are we still missing together?"


    After thinking about it, I still have cousin Old Gao''s number on my phone, so I called him.


    Soon, the phone was connected and I said, "Tian, this is Xing Yun. Did Gao Boss really get caught?"


    Tian''s voice was slightly choked and he said, "Yes. Uncle was caught, and aunt is now sick. Xing Yun, can you contact my brother?"


    I was counting on Old Gao''s family to get in touch with him. Now it seems that they can''t get in touch with Old Gao either. I said anxiously, "His phone is down. Did Old Gao call home? Did he contact you?"


    "No. My aunt has not been able to contact my cousin for many days. If you find him, let him go home. Auntie is very ill."


    I sighed and hung up.


    It seems that Old Gao still doesn''t know about his father''s arrest.


    However, at this moment, I suddenly thought of a possibility. Old gao''s parents had asked Tian to put medicine in the pond to force Old Gao to admit defeat, but it didn''t work. So did they make things difficult for Old Gao later?


    If they forced Old Gao again, then Old Gao eloped with Wang Mengmeng in a hurry.


    It''s not impossible.


    Old Gao''s temper, he can do anything!


    If the two of them really eloped, it would be too difficult to find them. China is too big. Where can I find them?


    Gao Boss was caught anyway to tell Old Gao that although Old Gao and his family were in conflict now, who cares about the family conflict with such a big thing. I believe Old Gao will not abandon his parents!


    I told Hu Zi and Guzheng my doubts, and they both frowned deeply. If that''s the case, god knows where to find them!

 Chapter 97 Find Old Gao

    But the more I think about it, the more I like the answer!


    "Then what should we do?" Guzheng asked.


    "Of course we have to find Old Gao immediately." I clenched my fists and replied.


    "What about the restaurant?" Hu Zi asked.


    The restaurant has been so busy these days that we can''t leave people alone. We may not be able to get here yet. I thought about it and said, "Well, Hu Zi, Old Gao, I don''t know if we can find it. I''ll go and find it alone. If there''s any letter here, you can contact me again. You call the restaurant first. I''ll call my cousin and ask her to help."


    After all, cousin is also an employee of the hotel, and it is reasonable to ask her to help, so it will be good to calculate the salary.


    Now there was no clue at all, and unlike the last time when Old Gao was in Moon city, Hu Zi nodded.


    Guzheng suddenly said, "Let''s go together."


    I frowned, but before I could say no, Guzheng said, "This time it''s not just Old Gao, it''s Mengmeng. They''re probably together.


    I nodded. In that case, I had to listen to Guzheng.


    So we made a detailed deployment, and at the same time I went online to look at Old Gao''s circle of friends, there was no update at all, so it was impossible to find them on the internet. But I still sent Old Gao a lot of messages, qq wechat, and so on, hoping that he could see these messages.


    Wang Mengmeng resigned, and the house he rented was gone. The possibility of finding Old Gao from Wang Mengmeng was over. Although Guzheng and Wang Mengmeng were close friends, wang mengmeng''s family was from Moon city. They didn''t know the address of wang mengmeng''s family at all.


    So we can only look for a needle in a haystack!


    Then Guzheng and I set off for Moon city.


    For some reason, I had an inexplicable feeling that Old Gao was still in Moon city.


    So, I think we should start from Moon city!


    But this time, it was much harder than the last time, and I had no idea where to start. The last time he was able to confirm that Old Gao was in Moon city, this time he had to rely on intuition.


    But who the hell knew that intuition was not accurate!


    On the way, Guzheng drove a car and said to me, "If they really eloped, I would envy them."


    I smiled bitterly and suddenly remembered what Guzheng had said to me when he came to town. I remained silent. Guzheng continued, "Courageous, romantic, admirable!"


    From Guzheng''s words, she could tell Guzheng''s character. She also had the courage to elope. If she needed it, she would never hesitate.


    However, elopement is not that simple. Who wants to elope if they can get the blessing of their parents?


    Guzheng turned to look at me and said, "But if they really eloped, shouldn''t they run as far away as possible? Why do you think they''re in Moon city? Moon city is right next to Pucheng. If you ask me, they might have already gone out of the province."


    I couldn''t tell why I felt this way. I struggled and replied, "The most dangerous place is the safest place. Maybe they think so."


    And Guzheng came to Moon city.


    Coming to Moon city again, there would still be a strong sense of strangeness, but also a feeling of powerlessness.


    I''m a little confused. How do I find it?


    It seemed that they could only find it in public. After all, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng''s elopement also needed life, food, shelter and transportation. They need to buy clothes, eat, and shop, so we look for the major shopping malls, restaurants and supermarkets as the main direction.


    In the past, Old Gao liked to go to internet cafes when he was in school, and he spent almost every day in them. However, after so many years, he almost didn''t go to internet cafes anymore. Later, he often went to places like billiard hall, bar, ktv, and then spent time in various hotels. However, with wang mengmeng, he had a lot of restraint, and he had never flirted with other women.


    There used to be another place Old Gao liked to go, which was the casino. There were a lot of bad friends around Old Gao who ate, drank, and gambled, and Old Gao also had a lot of bad habits. There was a time when Old Gao was a gambling addict, and he gambled so hard that we couldn''t persuade him.


    I almost broke up with Old Gao because of this!


    But then Old Gao got rid of this bad habit.


    When I think about Old Gao, he used to be a real jerk, but now he''s really changed a lot, especially after dating Wang Mengmeng, and he can even quit smoking. I really admire him.


    During the day, we searched a lot of places and asked for photos of Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng, but this time we found nothing.


    In the evening, Guzheng and I did not go back, but found a hotel to stay in.


    Of course, there were two rooms, and they had to be two.


    And Ding Ge and I have made a deal. We won''t be able to watch this movie!


    I can''t help but ask, is this the will of heaven?


    I couldn''t make it on time, so I had to explain the situation to Ding Ge in advance. Ding Ge understood very well and didn''t say much.


    Just like that, Guzheng and I searched Moon city for a few days, almost everywhere in Moon city, big and small, but there was no news at all.


    I''m really desperate. Is Guzheng right? Is he really not in Moon city?


    I don''t know if I should continue searching in Moon city.


    In the evening, Guzheng and I had a casual meal, and I finally decided to leave tomorrow. Don''t waste time here. We can''t keep looking here.


    But that night, we finally found Old Gao.


    After dinner, Guzheng and I were walking down the streets of Moon city. Neither of us was in a good mood.


    But just then, at a newsstand on the street, I saw a man wearing a hat buying cigarettes at the newsstand.


    I recognized Old Gao at a glance!


    Although I only saw a back!


    But I''m too familiar with Old Gao. The way he walks, I''m sure it must be him.


    "Old Gao." I hurriedly shouted.


    However, as soon as I spoke, the figure in front of me immediately ran away. I frowned slightly and didn''t understand why he ran, but before I could think more about it, I chased after him and shouted, "Old Gao, it''s me! Old Gao!"


    Old Gao heard my voice and finally stopped. He turned to look at me.


    And I rushed to Old Gao''s side, at this time, I finally saw the Old Gao that I hadn''t seen for days.


    I suddenly opened my eyes wide and looked at Old Gao, who was almost unfamiliar to me. I hadn''t seen his hair grow much longer in a few days, and he hadn''t washed it in a few days. It was so messy that he looked like a beggar!


    His face, in particular, was filled with vicissitudes.


    I frowned and looked at Old Gao. Suddenly, I felt a little nervous. I asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you running?"


    At this moment, Guzheng also ran over. Old Gao looked at us and frowned. He shrank his shoulders and asked with a evasive look in his eyes, "Why are you here?"


    "What do you think?"


    I don''t know what Old Gao has been through these days, but seeing him like this makes me feel bad. At the same time, there is a surge of anger in my chest, and my tone is inevitably a little intense.


    "Go back, you guys. I''m fine." Old Gao lowered his head slightly and said in a faint voice.


    "You''re fine! You know we''ve been looking for you for days!" Guzheng asked angrily, "Where''s Mengmeng? Old Gao? Aren''t you guys together?"


    Hearing Guzheng''s words, Old Gao''s body suddenly trembled. I could clearly sense the pain on his face, even though he was suppressing it.


    I was even more confused. Before I came here, I thought Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng were eloping, but now it doesn''t seem like what I thought.


    Old Gao''s mouth twitched slightly and whispered, "No."


    "What''s wrong with you?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    What exactly happened to Old Gao these days?


    Old Gao''s eyes were a little vigilant. He looked down the street and said again, "Go back."


    After that, Old Gao wrapped his clothes tightly and walked away with his neck shrunk. He hung Guzheng and me here without looking back.


    My heart suddenly became a little angry, a burst of anger ignited! One was angry at Old Gao for not saying anything. Although he seemed to be having a bad time, the other was that Guzheng and I have been searching so hard in Moon city these days. Old Gao would be angry at anyone with such a nonchalant tone. He shouted at him, "Old Gao, do you know what happened to your family?"


    "It has nothing to do with me!" Old Gao still did not turn his head and said indifferently.


    But I knew Old Gao wasn''t like that, so I yelled again, "Your dad''s been arrested. He might be in jail for more than ten years. Your mom is sick, and she''s still lying in the hospital."


    Old Gao shuddered and turned around in a hurry, looking at me in shock. It was obvious that he didn''t know what was going on at home. He walked towards me and asked in a flustered tone with trembling lips, "What did you say?"


    So I told Old Gao everything in detail again. Old Gao''s face lit up with excitement. The corner of his mouth twitched and he asked in a deep, painful voice, "When did it happen?"


    "It''s been a few days. Guzheng and I have been looking for you these days..." I looked at Old Gao''s face and said, "With Wang Mengmeng."


    Hearing Wang Mengmeng''s name, Old Gao''s face changed again. I''m sure something must have happened between them, or Old Gao wouldn''t have become like this.


    Guzheng asked again, "Where''s Mengmeng? Isn''t she with you?"


    Old Gao''s face was expressionless, and his fingers trembled as he opened the cigarette case. He wanted to take out a cigarette and replied, "I don''t know. We''re not together."


    "Where did she go?" Guzheng asked again.


    "I don''t know." Old Gao shook his head, as if unwilling to say more.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it trembling. When I saw him like this, I frowned again. Old Gao used to quit smoking for Wang Mengmeng, but now he''s smoking again. Does that mean that he and Wang Mengmeng have broken up?


    What have they been through these days?

 Chapter 98 : Unexpected News

    Guzheng and I looked at each other, and our guesses were about the same. There must be something wrong between Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng!


    But what happened between the two of them, we can only guess now.


    Guzheng still wanted to ask me if I had stopped her. There was no way she could get anything out of Old Gao.


    It was already autumn, and the temperature had already unknowingly added a bit of chill, especially at night, when the cool breeze blew, it was inexplicably cool. We''ve all put on our coats, but Old Gao''s clothes are very thin.


    I don''t know if it was the weather or because of the excitement of the family news, Old Gao stood there shivering. I don''t understand how Old Gao got into this mess. At this moment, he felt like a withered tree, and his whole body was filled with sadness.


    I opened my mouth and wanted to say something more. A cold wind blew into my mouth, but I didn''t say anything.


    "Go back." Old Gao took a few puffs and stomped out the cigarette butt on the ground.


    He looked around warily, as if he was afraid of something. I frowned and didn''t understand what Old Gao''s expression meant in the end.


    But at this time, I didn''t think deeply about it, so it was important to hurry back.


    I knew that Old Gao would not go back if he knew that something so big had happened at home. So the three of us rushed back to Pucheng overnight!


    When I got in the car, Old Gao was at a loss. He asked me, "How''s my mother?"


    "I haven''t seen you yet. I''m anxious to find you. But I heard from xiaotian that it''s stable, but it''s not in good condition." I sighed and replied, "It shouldn''t be a big deal. It''s just that your father was caught, and you don''t know where he is. She lost her backbone for a while."


    Mother of Gao Old''s illness was a heart disease. Even if he was healthy, it would be difficult to recover from his mental illness.


    How could she feel better when Gao Boss was caught? She just hoped that Old Gao would feel better when she returned.


    The car gradually left Moon city, leaving this city that was no longer a stranger to me, goodbye again. Under the night sky, I looked at the buildings, neon, streets, flowers and plants that gradually disappeared. I wonder if they will come again in the future.


    Both times he came to look for Old Gao. Fortunately, he found him every time. To Old Gao, his feelings for Moon city must be far more complicated than mine. Besides, looking at his deep and sad eyes, I think he must have lost a lot of his beloved things.


    Fang Qingyu and Wang Mengmeng, the two Moon city girls, were the girls Old Gao loved. I wonder where they are now. Do you know what Old Gao looks like now?


    I suddenly felt a little sad. Old Gao had been through so many girlfriends, and he had never been able to touch a single leaf in the bushes before. I didn''t expect him to look so lost today.


    Love, can make a person better, can also destroy a person.


    Guzheng, like me, had many questions, especially when she was concerned about Wang Mengmeng and wanted to ask a result. But now, I''m afraid there''s no result in Old Gao.


    On the way back, the three of us had our own thoughts and didn''t speak again. There was a layer of unbreakable depression in the car.


    I called Tian and told him that Old Gao had found us. We were on our way back to Pucheng, and then I told Hu Zi.


    Back in Pucheng, we went straight to the hospital!


    I was tired in yuecheng these days, so I asked Guzheng to go back first, and then I called Tian to find out the exact room, and Old Gao and I went to the hospital.


    He rarely came to the hospital in the past, but this year, he ran to the hospital again and again. I came twice and accompanied Old Gao once. Now Mother of Gao Old came in again.


    Looking at the familiar hospital, the familiar smell and environment of the hospital, his heart felt as if something was pressing down on him.


    Not long after, the two of them came to Mother of Gao Old''s bedside. It was possible that Mother of Gao Old had not met Old Gao since Old Gao ran away from home.


    It''s been more than two months.


    Mother of Gao Old sat on the hospital bed, his face as pale as the white sheets in the hospital. He was listless and his face was full of grief. Seeing Mother of Gao Old like this, my heart ached.


    I remember the last time I saw Mother of Gao Old at the hotel, she was still very energetic and gave off the feeling of being very young. Now it seems that she has suddenly aged a lot.


    Old Gao walked to the bedside and called out with trembling lips, "Mom."


    When Mother of Gao Old saw Old Gao, his emotions immediately became agitated and his eyes glistened with tears. Seeing Old Gao''s disheartened face, Mother of Gao Old asked, "Son, what''s wrong with you?"


    Old Gao looked away, wiped the corners of his eyes and replied, "I''m fine. What happened to my dad? How could he be caught? Can you let it out?"


    When Gao Boss was mentioned, Mother of Gao Old burst into tears and told us the whole story. This time, not only did Old Gao''s father enter the company, but also some of the top management in the company, not to mention the other people involved. Gao Boss''s assets were frozen, basically waiting for the disaster of prison. It was almost impossible to release them.


    Old Gao comforted his mother and fell silent.


    I was also saddened to hear that before Old Gao''s father was Gao Boss, who was so high up in the world that he could easily give me hundreds of thousands of dollars to pay off my debts, but now he suddenly became a prisoner. If he had been sentenced to more than ten years, he would have been an old man in the west mountain by the end of the day.


    Old Gao, who used to be a second-generation rich man who could drive a luxury car and splurge, now became an ordinary young man who had to work hard on his own.


    Fate is fickle!


    I deeply felt a kind of small and powerless, we live in the world, whether it is a small person or a big person with nine words, can not escape the waves of fate, and then be beaten to the ground!


    At this moment, Mother of Gao Old suddenly looked at Old Gao and asked, "Son, do you hate your parents?"


    "How could I hate you?" Old Gao said with emotion.


    Yes, in front of family, the previous conflict is nothing.


    At this moment, Mother of Gao Old suddenly opened his mouth and told Old Gao about the pond medicine. There was even something that Old Gao and I didn''t know about. Mother of Gao Old actually talked to Wang Mengmeng privately. As for what he was talking about, let''s not say we can imagine.


    Old Gao''s face was also filled with horror, and he did not come back to his senses for a long time.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head. Actually, Mother of Gao Old shouldn''t have said this at this time. It was hard enough for Old Gao to face a sudden change in his family, but he had to tell his parents about the unknown things they had done to him.


    Mother of Gao Old looked regretful and sobbed, "Son, your parents are wrong. Your father and I shouldn''t have forced you like this. Now, this is god''s retribution."


    I thought Old Gao would be a little angry when he heard it, but he didn''t. He just sat by the bed, and then took a long breath and said, "Mom, it''s okay. The past is over. Forget it. I know you''re doing it for my own good."


    In a few short sentences, I seemed to see Old Gao grow up and see him different from before.


    "But we were wrong. Mom apologizes to you, son. Unfortunately, it was only today that mom understood!" Mother of Gao Old said, "That girl had already missed it. This time, mom is not stopping you. You and Mengmeng, you two are fine."


    Old Gao lowered his head slightly. After a while, he looked up and smiled, "Mom, it''s all over. Stop talking."


    Mother of Gao Old looked at Old Gao doubtfully and asked again, "Son, what''s wrong with you? What about Mengmeng? What''s wrong with you?"


    Old Gao came too quickly to clean up, so it was still the same as when he was in moon city. It was heartbreaking.


    Old Gao sniffled and whispered, "I''m fine. We... Broke up."


    I was a little surprised to hear what Old Gao said, but I could vaguely guess it before. But what I don''t understand is why Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng broke up? They were clearly deeply in love before. What had they experienced in the days when they had not seen each other? Could Wang Mengmeng still not get past Old Gao''s parents?


    Mother of Gao Old''s eyes were filled with guilt, but before she could say anything, Old Gao said, "All right, mom, have a good rest. Don''t think too much. I''ll be here with you these days."


    Old Gao helped her mother get the quilt and then walked out. Old Gao and I walked outside. Old Gao couldn''t wait to light a cigarette.


    I didn''t stop him.


    Old Gao had gone through so many changes recently that his father was caught, his mother was in the hospital, and he broke up with his girlfriend. It was not too much to say that such a ups and downs life fell from a cliff.


    There were so many things pressing down like a few mountains at once, I wonder if he could bear it?


    Knowing from Old Gao that he had broken up with Wang Mengmeng, I somehow understood why he was like this.


    Looking at his downcast appearance, I wonder how much he loved wang mengmeng!


    I just stayed silent with Old Gao.


    Although Old Gao seemed calm on the surface, he must have been in a state of turmoil.


    I patted Old Gao on the shoulder and said as usual, "This is the end of the matter. If you want to drink, just call me buddy. I''ll be there anytime."


    Old Gao smiled, then looked into the distance and said, "Actually, if I listened to my parents, maybe our family wouldn''t be like this."


    It seems that I have said these words, if I had listened to my parents, what would happen, but we still can''t know if we could live a happy life according to the'' hypothesis'' again.


    "There are some things you can''t decide."


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "You don''t know. The official my father bribed has a daughter who came to my house. I wasn''t too happy at that time. Now I think about it and understand the intentions of both parents. That girl seems to be quite interested in me, but she''s just too delicate. I don''t like her very much. But if I listened to my parents and could marry her, maybe... My dad wouldn''t have to pay a bribe."

 Chapter 99 Where Is Wang Mengmeng?

    I frowned slightly. So that was why Old Gao blamed himself, but Old Gao was still not to be blamed. In ancient times, there was also a war between the two countries, let alone now.


    And I never thought it was right to sacrifice my own happiness in exchange for greater benefits.


    "It''s really not your fault." I comforted him, "Don''t think too much. It''s all over. Your father, I can only hope that the sentence is lighter. In the future, you will be the only man in the family. You will have to fight against this family in the future."


    The series of accidents that happened to Old Gao at this time was much heavier than the one I owed a lot of money back then. I was really afraid that he would be crushed!


    After a long time, Old Gao nodded his head firmly, and his face showed determination.


    I suddenly felt that Old Gao had really grown a lot. When he was in Moon city, Old Gao was still like a young man who had fallen out of love, muddled and depressed.


    There was still sadness on his face, but more of it was a sense of responsibility and strength.


    Perhaps this incident was not an absolute bad thing for Old Gao. Looking at Old Gao''s straight waist, I believe he can take good care of this family.


    Then I went back, and Old Gao stayed in the hospital to take care of his mother.


    At last, Old Gao looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, are you rich? Lend me some first."


    I was surprised. Old Gao sold the pond. Where''s his money? It''s only been a few days, and it''s all over?


    But I didn''t ask anything. Instead, I went out to the atm and took out two thousand and gave it to Old Gao.


    ...


    When I got home, Hu Zi was already asleep. I saw the house was in a mess again, but this time it was different from the last time. There were things like cigarettes and drinks in the room, fireworks and ribbons for opening, and so on. There were a lot of papers on the table. I walked over and looked. It turned out that it was Hu Zi''s advertising slogan and various bills for buying things and so on.


    I smiled bitterly. These days have been really hard for Hu Zi.


    In the next few days, I should also devote all my energy to the restaurant.


    When I got back to my room, I lay down on the bed tired, relaxed, and couldn''t help but think about it. She had been thinking about Old Gao for the past few days and couldn''t calm down.


    Since I was preparing to open the restaurant, almost everything bad happened around me. My cousin cui jiaqi got divorced, Old Gao was facing the blow of Gao Boss''s imprisonment, her mother''s hospitalization, and the breakup of her lover. The first official date after Ding Ge and I broke up was in the soup.


    There was an unspeakable confusion in her heart.


    I was a little reluctant to go on a successful date with Ding Ge, but I didn''t know what to do. Can I ask Ding Ge out again?


    But before the restaurant opened, I didn''t know if there was time.


    Finally, I thought about it and waited until the restaurant opened.


    The next day, after getting up, Hu Zi saw me say hello, "I''m back."


    "Yes."


    "How''s Old Gao?" Hu Zi asked again.


    "I''m sure it''s not good to have such a big problem at home. But now he can''t be weak. The burden of the family is on him." I recalled Old Gao''s gaze and said, "No problem. He can do it. She''s taking care of her mother in the hospital these days."


    Hu Zi nodded. I added, "By the way, Old Gao lent me two thousand yuan yesterday."


    We agreed that we would put our money into the restaurant together. Now it would be better if I lent it to Old Gao or say hello to Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi didn''t care. He nodded, but there was some doubt in his eyes. He asked, "Didn''t he sell the pond?"


    I sighed and replied, "It''s a long story. Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng broke up, but we don''t know what happened, and he won''t tell us."


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and said nothing more.


    I thought about it and said, "By the way, Old Gao''s mother is very sick this time. She went up too quickly last night and didn''t bring a present. Let''s go to the hospital again today."


    As a junior, Hu Zi nodded as he bought a gift to express his feelings.


    So we went out to the supermarket to buy something and drove to the hospital.


    On the way, I asked Hu Zi, "How''s the restaurant going?"


    Hu Zi told me about the progress of the hotel. The decoration of the hotel was going on with the gong and drum. Cousin would supervise the work every day.


    And Hu Zi found a chef!


    The chef''s surname was jiang and his name was Jiang Yan. In his early thirties, he was a few years older than us, an old chef, second class in the country. After staying in a few hotels, the standard was absolutely not a problem, and then opened a restaurant at home, but because of the geographical location, and I am not good at operating, after Hu Zi hired the restaurant at home, closed down.


    Jiang Yan came to our hotel to take a look and made a lot of valuable suggestions. After all, he often dealt with the hotel. He knew many things that we didn''t notice, especially some small details. The arrangement of the table and chairs was very particular. Hu Zi said that we would definitely face a lot of problems by then.


    I couldn''t help but want to meet chef jiang.


    A chef is the soul of a restaurant. It is no exaggeration that a chef''s good or bad will determine the fate of a restaurant. No matter how good the service is, no matter how much the price is, no matter how good the dishes are, no one can keep them.


    Now the hotel''s billboard is not ready yet, and it will take a few days. After the renovation, take photos and take them to make the publicity page. When the documents are ready, they can open.


    Hu Zi really thought it through, sometimes more than I did.


    However, the next few days will definitely be very busy, listening to Hu Zi, I am a little confused. I smiled and felt that after a few days in Moon city, I couldn''t keep up with Hu Zi.


    They talked about the restaurant all the way, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the hospital. After a few words with Mother of Gao Old, it seemed that Mother of Gao Old was much better after Old Gao came back.


    After a while, the three of us left the ward and walked outside.


    Hu Zi handed Old Gao a cigarette and lit one himself. It was Old Gao''s first time seeing Hu Zi smoke, and his eyes flashed with surprise, but he was soon relieved. After all, now that both of them have just fallen out of love, they feel more about each other than anyone else.


    I ignored the smell of smoke and squatted down with them, watching the clouds they were spitting out.


    I''ve always been a staunch smoker, and I''ve tried to persuade Old Gao to quit smoking a lot, even though it didn''t work. Seeing the two of them smoking, I felt a little helpless and bitter, and some understanding that I didn''t want to admit.


    What''s the difference between the cigarettes they smoke when they feel bad and the alcohol I drank?


    If the smoke in their lungs could ease the pain in their hearts, if the smoke could make the pain on their faces hide deeper, then let them take a few more puffs.


    Looking at the green lawn in front of me, I couldn''t help but think of our past, when Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei were still so warm, Ding Ge and I were still so sweet, Old Gao was heartless in the wind and moon field.


    But why have we changed so much?


    After I broke up with Ding Ge with a huge debt, I was depressed for a year. Li Xiaowei, who loved Hu Zi deeply, also fell into the arms of the rich second generation. Hu Zi had changed a lot, and Old Gao became an ordinary young man.


    The future we had hoped for became like an unreachable penglai fairyland, like a legend, like a joke.


    Now, the three of us are single!


    Really brothers? She even brought along her breakup!


    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. It was Guzheng.


    I seem to have gotten used to Guzheng''s phone calls.


    After connecting, Guzheng asked, "Are you with Old Gao?"


    "Yes."


    "How''s his mother?" Guzheng asked again.


    "It''s pretty stable, but I''m not in the mood."


    "Where''s Old Gao? Let him answer the phone." Guzheng added.


    I know what Guzheng wants to do, but Old Gao said he broke up with Wang Mengmeng yesterday, so he may not know where Wang Mengmeng is.


    And it looks like Old Gao was badly injured. I think it''s better not to expose his scar now.


    "We''ll talk about it in a few days." I paused and replied.


    "Xing Yun, why are you so selfish? Old Gao is your brother. If he finds you, he doesn''t care. What about Mengmeng wang? We went to Moon city to find them. Wang Mengmeng is my friend. We don''t know anything about her." Guzheng was a little angry, and finally said, "Okay, you guys wait. I''m going to find Old Gao right now. I have to get things straight!"


    I can understand Guzheng''s emotions, but I really don''t think Old Gao knows where Wang Mengmeng is.


    After that, Guzheng hung up the phone. I had no choice but to tell Old Gao the news.


    Old Gao also knew what Guzheng meant by coming. He didn''t say anything but lit another cigarette. I glanced at the cigarette in Old Gao''s cigarette case. I just bought it in Moon city yesterday. It''s only half a day now, but there aren''t many left in it.


    Old Gao has more cigarettes than before!


    Not long after, Guzheng came, looking like he was asking for trouble.


    Guzheng didn''t talk nonsense. He looked at Old Gao and asked directly, "Where''s Old Gao Mengmeng? We''re all worried about her. Where is she?"


    Old Gao''s face was calm and gloomy. He squatted there and said without raising his head, "I don''t know."


    Yesterday''s answer again.


    Guzheng couldn''t help but get angrier and scolded, "You don''t know? You don''t know who knows? The two of you disappeared together. You came back, but she didn''t believe you. Believe it or not, if you call the police now, the police will immediately arrest you as a suspect!"

 Chapter 100 Old Gaos Change

    "Then let them catch them." Old Gao still spoke in a nonchalant tone.


    I looked at Guzheng and tugged at her, making it even harder to ask. And what''s the point of calling the police with Old Gao right now? His dad''s still inside. He''s bringing up Old Gao''s heartbreak.


    At the same time, I whispered to Guzheng about the breakup. Guzheng was a little surprised, but yesterday we had some guesses, so it was expected.


    Guzheng''s mood eased a little. She took a few deep breaths and calmed down. Then she said calmly, "Old Gao, as Mengmeng''s friend, we are all worried about her. I''m afraid only you know about her now. No matter what happened between you two, we just want to know how she is now. At least we can know her safety, right?"


    This time, Old Gao stood up and looked at Guzheng. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly and he said, "Yes, between us, I saw her last! But now, I really don''t know her news, I don''t know how she is, who she is with, is it safe? I know nothing like you."


    We can all hear the resentment in Old Gao''s words, or'' hate''!


    Guzheng said anxiously, "Even if you don''t know what happened during the days you disappeared, can you tell us?"


    Old Gao''s eyes suddenly flashed with a cold light. He looked at Guzheng, his eyes piercing. After a while, the light in his eyes faded away, and his whole body seemed to be covered with a layer of sadness. The corners of his mouth curled up and he said with self-deprecation, "Although I don''t know where she is, don''t worry. She must be safe and she lives very well. Even better than us."


    Old Gao''s words made us very confused and more curious about what happened between them.


    Moreover, I had an even worse guess in my heart. I suddenly remembered the time I saw Wang Mengmeng sitting outside Guzheng''s window. She was with a man I had never seen before. What was their relationship?


    At this time, it was too late to mention this, so I didn''t intend to tell Old Gao.


    Then Old Gao said in a low voice, "So, you don''t have to care about her at all. She''s fine!"


    After saying so much, Old Gao still didn''t mention anything about these days, and Guzheng didn''t ask anything. I know Old Gao''s temper. Since he doesn''t want to say it now, he won''t say it even if you ask him again.


    Just like he and his predecessor Fang Qingyu, I still only know a little about them from Old Gao''s words.


    Guzheng''s face was a little ugly, I can understand. But it''s no use getting angry at Old Gao. We can all see how upset he is. So I comforted Guzheng a little. Guzheng had no choice but to leave.


    Old Gao squatted down again and there were more cigarette butts in front of him.


    I sighed. In his love with Wang Mengmeng, I don''t know if Wang Mengmeng is the winner, but Old Gao is definitely the loser.


    Old Gao, who was once arrogant, seemed to think that there was no girl he could not catch up with. However, when he began to take a relationship seriously, it just slipped away so ruthlessly, leaving a painful scar all over his body.


    After a while, Old Gao said, "What''s the matter with you two? Go buy me some clothes and get a haircut and a bath."


    I took a look at Old Gao, and it was true that he needed a good rest from his shabby appearance. Hu Zi and I took a look. We had to run to the restaurant this morning, but let''s do it in the afternoon.


    Hu Zi touched her hair and said, "Okay, I should get a haircut too."


    After Old Gao told his mother, the three of them went out to buy Old Gao clothes first.


    Old Gao used to buy clothes at all kinds of branded stores, never looking at the price of the clothes, as long as he could buy them, the shoes under his feet had always been several hundred, after all, he had lived in a rich circle since childhood and was used to spending a lot of money, even when he was working hard in the pond, the same was true.


    There''s a big gap between our families.


    But now, Old Gao couldn''t afford to buy those expensive clothes. He could only go to the mall like us.


    I''m really worried about Old Gao. He won''t be able to adapt to such a big gap. Determination and faith are one thing, and real life is another.


    But Old Gao seemed to be getting used to it very quickly. He didn''t dislike anything. Of course, he had no conditions to dislike it now.


    We bought a few clothes with him. They were very cheap. Old Gao, who never haggled, also made a bargain for the first time. At this moment, all of his clothes might not be worth the shoes he used to wear.


    Then we went to the barber shop to get a haircut. Old Gao cut his hair very short, almost as short as his bald head, leaving only a very short hair. In the past, he used to cherish his hair so much. His long hair was always in a fluttering state, showing off all kinds of fancy perms and changes.


    So the first time I saw Old Gao in such a shape, it was really hard to get used to.


    I feel a little unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    Although there was a big gap between my family and Old Gao''s, we never cared about this. I never felt inferior because of Old Gao''s family, nor did I have any hatred for the rich.


    Life has never been fair. Some people are born rich and some are born weak and sickly. In the world where we shout "Fair," injustice is everywhere.


    But this is what Old Gao had since he was born. As his friend, I hope he''s the same.


    After the shower, we went to dinner together. For some reason, we felt a little depressed.


    At the dinner table, Old Gao touched his new head shape and weighed his new clothes. His mouth curved slightly and he said with self-deprecation, "It feels pretty good."


    He looked at us and smiled, "You don''t have to be sad for me, really! I think it''s good that the old Old Gao died and a brand new Old Gao was born. You should be happy for me."


    Hu Zi and I smiled but said nothing.


    Old Gao had to take care of his mother in the afternoon, and Hu Zi and I were busy, so the three of them didn''t drink.


    I don''t think I had the time to tell him about my partnership with Hu Zi yesterday. Although it doesn''t seem appropriate to say it now, the restaurant is about to open, and Old Gao will still know.


    So, I told Old Gao about the two of them running a restaurant together.


    Old Gao smiled and said, "Really, you two? When will it open?"


    "Just a few days." Hu Zi replied.


    Old Gao gave me a push and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that. I haven''t been away for a few days. You two have become bosses when I come back."


    "What boss? I don''t know how it''s going to work."


    Old Gao smiled bitterly and said with a somewhat desolate expression, "It can be done, it can be done."


    I could feel Old Gao''s current state of mind. After all, among the three of us, Old Gao was a rich second generation who didn''t have to worry about money, while Hu Zi and I were working hard. Now that we''re both bosses, Old Gao has nothing.


    I''m afraid that anyone would be uncomfortable with this difference!


    At this moment, Old Gao looked up at us and said, "By the way, is there enough people in your restaurant? Dude, now that he''s down and out, he has to follow you guys around. I can even carry dishes and wash dishes."


    "You?"


    I don''t know what to say for a moment. Old Gao hasn''t suffered much. I''m afraid he doesn''t wash the dishes at home. Can he stand being a waiter in a restaurant?


    Although I used to be tired in the pond, it was definitely more comfortable than being a waiter.


    Old Gao looked at me jokingly and said, "Xing Yun, you can''t just sit back and do nothing. I''ve taken care of you before. You can''t leave me now."


    Old Gao deliberately used an exaggerated expression and tone. I know he was just trying to give himself a step down, because he had to save face to be a waiter.


    "Are you sure?" Hu Zi and I looked at each other, but we both wanted to help Old Gao.


    Old Gao nodded.


    I sighed and said, "You can do anything else?"


    "What am I doing?" Old Gao smiled bitterly, opened his hands and said with a bitter smile, "What do you think I can do? I know nothing but eating, drinking, and having fun. How can a person like me use me? I know I''m a loser without my parents! Nothing!"


    "Old Gao, don''t say that." Hu Zi said.


    "Sure. Since you''re here, come on." I put my hands on Old Gao and Hu Zi''s shoulders and said, "The three of us start a business together!"


    Old Gao lowered his head slightly, without much excitement.


    And I was a little overwhelmed, because I always felt that this change was too big, although it should actually be closer.


    I am afraid that our friendship will fade, and I am afraid that we will gradually alienate!


    I thought of another thing, so I told Old Gao not to tell anyone about me being one of the restaurant owners, and even about the debt I had to pay off, to help me hide it.


    Old Gao looked at me doubtfully and asked, "Why?"


    "Just help me keep it a secret."


    Old Gao nodded.


    After dinner, we sent Old Gao to the hospital, and then we busied ourselves for the restaurant. At the same time, we arranged for Jiang Yan to treat him to dinner tonight.


    If Jiang Yan is really a good cook, of course we have to respect him.


    In the afternoon, we went to see big things like air conditioning freezers. These were not small numbers. Hu Zi and I didn''t have easy money, so we had to calculate each expenditure carefully.


    In the evening, Hu Zi went to pick up jiang yan, and I went to the hotel to reserve a seat.


    Not long after, the two of them came over, and for the first time, I saw the great hero of our hotel''s future - Jiang Yan!

 Chapter 101 Go to Guzhengs House And Run to Her Door

    Hu Zi told me that jiang yan was in his thirties, but he didn''t look old. He felt like he was just one or two years older than us.


    Jiang Yan''s skin was a little dark, and he had a short hairline, which really resembled the range of "Selling crutches." He was a little fat.


    The first time we met, it was naturally a polite conversation.


    But Jiang Yan''s first impression was quite good. He looked very warm and familiar. He had a bright laugh and seemed to be a real person.


    However, after all, he had been in society for a few years, knowing people without knowing their faces and not knowing their hearts. A short first impression sometimes did not explain anything, just like the first time he saw old meng, who would have thought that he had never married because of a woman. It was still too early to make a conclusion about Jiang Yan''s future.


    We sat down, served, and I poured Jiang Yan a drink.


    The three of them chatted first, and then got to know Jiang Yan''s current situation. His family was in dongguan, Pucheng. He had opened a small restaurant after resigning from a big hotel, but as Hu Zi told me before, he was in a remote location and was not good at managing. He earned very little money in a month, which was not worth it.


    Jiang Yan had a daughter, and now that his wife was pregnant, the two of them would soon have a second child, so they had to close the restaurant and continue to make a living.


    Jiang Yan was very chatty and said to us, "Actually, it''s not very nice. Besides you, there''s a restaurant looking for me and asking me to go. I''m not saying this to be too expensive or anything. Why did I resign when I was working in a hotel? It was because it was uncomfortable and too restrictive! He was very strict in all aspects. Every day, he went to work and got off work regularly, which made me a cook who liked to cook very boring. Moreover, there were many cooks, so I couldn''t help but fight. I was especially annoyed with this, so I resigned. I really don''t want to work in a hotel until I have to. That''s why I''m here."


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, chef jiang. We can''t treat you badly here. We are not as rich as the big hotels, but our sincerity is definitely a hundred times higher than them, it is absolutely impossible to treat you badly! You work for them and you are a master here. We have to listen to whatever you say."


    Jiang Yan shook his head and smiled, "No, no, no, no. I''ve worked in a hotel before, but I have my own shortcomings. I know what I''m good at or not, so when I come to our restaurant, I''ll just cook well. I don''t care about anything else."


    "Okay, you can do whatever you want." I raised my glass and said to jiang yan, "Come to jiang chefs. Let me give you a toast."


    "Hey." Jiang Yan raised his glass and said cheerfully, "Don''t be polite to me. I don''t like to be polite. I''m older than you. If you don''t mind, just call me Brother Jiang."


    "Brother Jiang!"


    Hu Zi and I yelled.


    Jiang Yan added, "Don''t worry. Since I''ve decided to work in our Xingyun hotel, I''ll do it well. I can''t be slippery, I can''t be lazy, and I''ve been cooking for so many years, so I can guarantee the quality. As you all know, many certificates are not easy to pass, and they are too complicated. Although I am a second-tier chef, I am not worse than some first-tier chefs. I am not bragging. In the future, if anyone complains about my cooking, then you should leave it alone. I don''t want to pack my salary directly."


    "How can that be?" Hu Zi said, "Since we invited brother jiang, we naturally believed in Brother Jiang. There''s absolutely nothing wrong with Brother Jiang."


    Jiang Yan smiled modestly.


    Because Hu Zi had to drive jiang yan home later, most of the words were from Hu Zi, while I was in charge of drinking with Jiang Yan. Everyone at the dinner table had a good talk.


    And I also said that I like to cook, from jiang yan''s experience for many years. It could be seen that Jiang Yan really liked to cook, from the light in his eyes when he talked about cooking.


    I smiled and said, "Brother Jiang, I''ll help you in the future. I have to learn more from you. You have to teach me more."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it."


    We raised our glasses again.


    The atmosphere was very warm. We had dinner for almost two hours, and I found that Jiang Yan was also a very drinkable person. I felt like I was drinking a little too much, and I didn''t react much to seeing Jiang Yan.


    My heart said, could it be that old meng had the same amount of alcohol?


    After dinner, we said goodbye at the entrance of the restaurant. Hu Zi went to see Jiang Yan off, and I took a taxi home first.


    When I passed by Guzheng''s door in the neighborhood, I thought about it and talked to Guzheng. After all, when Old Gao came back from Moon city, where we went together, Wang Mengmeng didn''t find her. I felt I had to apologize to Guzheng because in my heart, Old Gao was more important than Guzheng.


    So I took a turn and came to Guzheng''s house.


    Knock on the door.


    Guzheng, who was in her pajamas, opened the door. Her puzzled eyes suddenly turned into surprise. She smiled at me and asked, "Why did you think of visiting today?"


    "Let''s go back and forth between the neighbors and get in touch with each other." I entered the house jokingly.


    I was a little peeing, and I said to Guzheng in embarrassment, "I can''t hold it in anymore. Go to the bathroom first."


    Guzheng''s mouth curled up and said proudly, "You have a day too!"


    I untied my hands and went to the living room. Guzheng sat on the sofa and asked with a smile, "Who did you drink with today?"


    The chef of the restaurant. Treat someone to dinner."


    Talent must be valued, or else they might go to another restaurant. Now that the competition is so fierce, poaching is not uncommon.


    "Oh." Guzheng pouted and asked, "How''s the restaurant going? When will it open?"


    "It''s almost time. I''ll let you know when it''s time. Come and cheer us up." As I spoke, I sat down. Guzheng''s house was quite clean, and there was a fragrance in the room, much neater than our old man''s room.


    "Sure, no problem." Guzheng looked at me again and asked suspiciously, "Is there anything wrong with coming today?"


    "It''s okay."


    "It''s so rare. I thought you were about to forget about my neighbor."


    "No way." I changed the subject and asked, "By the way, did Wang Mengmeng contact you?"


    Guzheng shook his head and said helplessly, "It''s the same as before. There''s no news. I wonder what happened to her and Old Gao?"


    I was also full of questions. I frowned and said, "Do you find it strange? Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng went missing together. Needless to say, they must have been together. Now we don''t know what happened between them, but there''s something I don''t understand. Why didn''t Wang Mengmeng contact you? All the connections are broken. Does she have to break all the connections?"


    "That''s why we''re worried!" Guzheng said worriedly, "There''s no news at all. Can we not be in a hurry? Old Gao, on the other hand, said there was no need to worry. She was doing well. How could he know if she was doing well if he didn''t know where she was?"


    "Hey, you saw Old Gao like that. Besides, something big happened to his family." I inevitably said a few more words for Old Gao and advised Guzheng, "Don''t mind his attitude. He didn''t mean it. Maybe it was Wang Mengmeng who broke up with Old Gao. You know what happened to them. Old Gao''s parents didn''t want them to be together. Did Wang Mengmeng break up with Old Gao because of this Wang Mengmeng? Then, in order not to let Old Gao find her, they had to break up with everyone."


    "If that''s the case, mengmeng must have had a bad time!"


    I thought this would comfort Guzheng and reassure her, but Guzheng listened to me and became more worried. He stood up and walked around the living room.


    I also stood up and comforted him again, "Don''t worry too much. Wang Mengmeng''s safety is definitely not a problem. Now that we can''t reach her, we can only wait for her to contact us. Don''t worry, I don''t think it''ll take long."


    Guzheng could only nod.


    But I don''t know if my guess is accurate, I don''t know if Wang Mengmeng will contact Guzheng and the others soon.


    Because it was already night, I didn''t want to stay at Guzheng''s house, lest something ambiguous happened again. So after a short chat with Guzheng, she went back.


    When I got home, Hu Zi hadn''t come back yet, so I waited for him in the living room.


    It was just that he had drunk a lot of wine, and after such a trip in the living room, he fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Hu Zi came back, he woke me up and went to sleep in the room. When I got up to the bathroom one night, I suddenly found the light in the living room was still on. I rubbed my eyes and saw that Hu Zi was still awake, as if counting something on the table.


    I said feebly, "Why aren''t you asleep yet? I have work to do tomorrow."


    "You sleep, I''ll sleep soon." Hu Zi raised his head and lowered his head again.


    I could feel the energy that Old Gao had put into this venture, and I knew that he wanted to change his mind through it. It could be said that it was all because of Li Xiaowei''s departure. I seem to find that Hu Zi seems to want to work hard to make a lot of money, so that Li Xiaowei will regret her betrayal.


    I could tell without Hu Zi saying it. I sighed and knew that my words might not be of much use.


    Finally, he added, "Go to bed. It''s too late if you''re tired. Don''t fight so hard. The restaurant won''t be open for a while. I don''t need you for a while. Go to sleep."


    Hu Zi said "Yes," but had no intention of going to bed immediately.


    I had to go back to sleep first.


    The next day, it was another day of travel. At night, we brought takeout home.


    However, Hu Zi''s face didn''t look good. He put a piece of paper in front of my eyes, and then lay down on the sofa a little tired. He rubbed his face and said, "Xing Yun, our money is still a little tight!"

 Chapter 102 Shortage of Funds

    Because I saw that Hu Zi had recorded the expenses in detail, I didn''t record them, so I had a rough idea. I trust Hu Zi, so I don''t have any scruples about money.


    I picked up that piece of paper and looked at it. Looking at the money that was spent, I couldn''t help but feel a little pain in my heart.


    It''s so hard to earn money, so easy to spend it!


    My aunt didn''t let us pay the rent first. If we did, our restaurant wouldn''t be able to open.


    I looked at the piece of paper and fell into deep thought. I couldn''t help but wonder how I could save some money. In fact, some of the things Hu Zi still pursued were too high style, things were more expensive, in fact, the money would be enough to save a little.


    I exhaled and said, "It should be about the same. When the restaurant opens, all the money you receive is cash. There''s no big problem with it."


    "But we still have to keep some money on our hands. It''s impossible without a reserve fund, I think." Hu Zi sat up again and said, "Maybe we need to borrow some more money."


    Actually, Hu Zi was right. We have to save some money because there are too many places to spend it.


    "Then what should we do?" I asked.


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly, "I have to find a way to borrow it."


    I frowned and panicked when I heard the word'' borrow money''. In fact, if nothing happened to the old gao family, we could just lend him some money to deal with the emergency, but now we can''t.


    Then who can I borrow it from?


    I just returned my aunt''s 100,000 yuan and rented her house without paying rent. I really have no face to borrow her money.


    Don''t mention the other relatives. It''s not proper to borrow from them before.


    For some reason, this time when I thought of borrowing money, I thought of Ding Ge for no reason.


    In the past, I would have been the first to filter Ding Ge out because I had already done so much to her, and I really didn''t want to owe her any more. But this time I actually thought of Ding Ge, and also thought of her promotion, there should be some money in hand.


    But then I shook my head.


    Ding Ge''s is definitely not allowed to borrow!


    The next thing I thought of was Lin Ya.


    I can only ask lin ya.


    Actually, I really don''t like to borrow money from others, but I can''t help it. If I don''t borrow money, I have to borrow it.


    At this moment, Hu Zi stood up and said, "I''m going to borrow money."


    I stood up and said, "Hu Zi, I''ll borrow it this time."


    Hu Zi had already paid so much money, and even split it with me. How could he ask him to borrow money again? He''s done so much for the restaurant, and it''s my turn to help. I think I''ll ask Lin Ya.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Is it that easy to borrow money? Okay, let''s both go out and borrow, see how much we can borrow."


    I didn''t say anything more. Hu Zi left the car keys and went out alone.


    I took the keys downstairs and drove straight to Lin Ya''s house.


    Soon, I came to lin ya''s house, but I suddenly didn''t open my mouth.


    Ah, I really admire those guys who borrowed money but didn''t have the cheek to repay it. Why can''t I do it?


    Lin Ya opened the door and saw me. He glanced at me and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Come and see you."


    "Come on!" Lin Ya gave me a look of disbelief.


    Lin ya went in, and I followed her in.


    "Really, it''s been so long since I saw you." I smiled brightly.


    "No, tell me something." Lin ya said as she walked to the bathroom. "I have to go out later."


    "Where are you going?" I asked casually.


    Lin Ya turned on the tap, pulled her loose hair into a bun, washed her face and said, "Go eat."


    "With whom?" I leaned against the door frame and asked, "Ji Ze?"


    Lin Ya looked up at me through the mirror and said, "No, with Ding Ge, are you going?"


    "I... I ate."


    Lin Ya opened the facial cleanser and turned to look at me again, asking, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    I don''t know how to talk to lin ya, because I''ve already told her that the restaurant is owned by Hu Zi, so naturally it''s Hu Zi''s turn to borrow the money. I''m afraid Lin Ya will see something.


    Lin Ya gave me a helpless look and ignored me. Instead, he squeezed out a facial cleanser and put it on his face.


    "How is the studio now? Are you busy?"


    Lin Ya rubbed his face and replied, "That''s it." Then she asked in confusion, "Why did you remember to ask this? You don''t want to go to a restaurant with Hu Zi and come to our studio?"


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "No. You know, photography is just a hobby of mine, but it''s better not to take it as a job."


    If you''re interested, just take what you want to take instead of being a loving couple like the studio photographer. If the photographer was single, he would really get hurt 10,000 times a day.


    "Yes." Lin Ya didn''t mention asking me to go to the studio, but agreed, "Actually, you''re right. Just take it as an interest, that''s good."


    I smiled bitterly. Although I love photography, I don''t even have the first camera in my life.


    Lin Ya washed and dried his face, then combed his hair in the mirror. The sound of the tap running stopped, and my heart suddenly became a little flustered. For a moment, I couldn''t find a topic to talk about. This was so rare between Lin Ya and me. We could both be poor for a day.


    Is it time to speak?


    After dressing up, Lin Ya went to the living room and picked up his bag. Finally, he looked at me and said, "If you''re really okay, I''ll go."


    I scratched my head and said sheepishly, "Actually, there''s something going on."


    Lin Ya had an expectant expression and smiled, "What''s the matter? Say it?"


    "I..."


    I hesitated and opened my mouth, but then my cell phone suddenly rang. I answered the phone and Hu Zi told me that I had borrowed the money, so I didn''t have to borrow it anymore.


    I was a little surprised. Who did Hu Zi borrow it from? So fast?


    But I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. Now that I have borrowed it, I don''t have to ask lin ya.


    Lin Ya stared at me. Seeing that I was silent, he urged, "What''s the matter? Tell me quickly. I''m waiting to go out. Ding Ge has been waiting for a long time."


    "That..." My mind was spinning fast. What kind of reason should I find? Then, before I could think of anything, a sentence popped out of my mouth. "Well, Hu Zi and Old Gao are both single right now. I want you to worry about them and see if there are any suitable girls around. I want you to introduce them."


    Lin Ya didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He replied directly, "It sounds like you''re not single."


    I was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, if you really don''t have anything to do, I''ll leave first. If you have time, just fuck yourself." Lin Ya had already put his hand on the doorknob and turned around, "I''m the only single girl left. You can do it yourself."


    After Lin Ya opened the door, I smiled bitterly and followed Lin Ya downstairs.


    That reason was just a piece of my mind, so I naturally didn''t take it to heart. But when I heard Lin Ya say that Ding Ge was single, I still felt a glow in my heart.


    When I got home, Hu Zi hadn''t come yet, so he didn''t come back until a while later.


    But his face looked a little strange, and I couldn''t help but wonder, whose money did Hu Zi borrow? But I asked Hu Zi and didn''t say anything.


    ...


    For the next few days, Hu Zi and I kept running around, but fortunately, although we were tired, everything was going well, not as hard as when we were looking for a store.


    After the hotel was renovated, Old Gao also came, and Jiang Yan also came to the hotel. With her cousin, we began to arrange tables and chairs and various cleaning.


    At this point, Hu Zi and I had our first disagreement.


    Hu Zi wants to open in three days, but I think it''s too late. It''s about a week. A lot of things have not been done yet, especially our documents.


    Hu Zi didn''t think so. There were too many unlicensed restaurants. It was fine, but I still thought it was a very important one. The procedures were complete, and no one would be afraid to check it out, not to be worried.


    Hu Zi didn''t change his mind. He still insisted on opening in three days, but he promised me that he would finish all the procedures by the time he opened, so I wouldn''t worry about it. I agreed with Hu Zi only after he said so.


    However, there is no menu yet. The price of the food and the package are still time-consuming and laborious, and the flyer has not been made yet. We still have to make the event on the opening day of the hotel urgently to make the flyer.


    Thus, Hu Zi and I began a long night of battle, mainly around the opening day of the hotel activities.


    Hu Zi gave his idea, 20 % off on opening day, free beer and drinks.


    I calculated the cost in my heart and felt a little distressed. How much would I have to pay for free beer and drinks?


    Hu Zi disagreed with me and smiled at me, "Xing Yun, you don''t seem to have the guts to do this, do you know? When we open a restaurant, we must not be stingy when we should be generous. Besides, this is the first day of opening and the most important day of our hotel. Of course, the event should be bigger so that the effect will be better. Why else would we invest so much money?"


    In fact, what Hu Zi said made sense, and I don''t know which one of us had a better idea. In the end, I decided to agree with Hu Zi.


    After all, he was the biggest shareholder in the hotel!


    When everything is ready, our Xingyun hotel will officially open in three days!

 Chapter 103 : Midnight Harassment

    However, when the opening date of the restaurant was set and approaching, I suddenly had a kind of inexplicable panic. I could not explain this kind of state clearly. My heart was particularly complicated and chaotic, as if countless lines were tangled into a ball, and could not be separated.


    Boredom, depression, depression, panic, uneasiness...


    Hu Zi and I were different. He seemed to have a lot of energy on him. He was full of energy. Even the fatigue of a day would not decrease. He was full of energy. He was in a completely different state from me. All I could see from his face was effort and confidence without any worry.


    I think most of it was because the previous accident left a huge shadow on me, and I still couldn''t get rid of the dark cloud in my heart. Even though it was much smaller, I still didn''t completely defeat it.


    And this time the restaurant opened, it suddenly gave me a feeling, as if the enemy who defeated me had returned, and I faced it again. Although I had help this time, I don''t know if I would win.


    Even if I feel that the balance of victory has tilted towards us, because we used so much strength. But I don''t know if there will be any other accidents. I think I''m still afraid of failure.


    The last three days were not as busy as before.


    Hu Zi came back to take a shower and went to sleep. I went back to my room and couldn''t sleep no matter what.


    Looking out the window, there was not much light coming through. All I could see was the grey sky. The stars could not be seen, the moon could not be seen. Would tomorrow be a good day?


    I can''t sleep. I can''t sleep again.


    Only the insomniacs could taste this.


    Instead of lying on the bed, I walked to the living room, where there was beer. I took a few bottles and sat where I used to sit, looking out into the gray forest.


    In the past, when there were stars and moonlight, I could see the forest clearly. Today, I could only see a few shadows and outlines. Everything became blurry. I stared at the shadow and wanted to see the swaying branches clearly.


    It was autumn and most of the leaves had fallen.


    As I drank the beer, the anxiety in my heart did not diminish at all. I wanted to talk to someone, but at this point I was probably already asleep.


    I looked at the time. It was only a few minutes before twelve o'' clock.


    But my eyes were so bright, as if I wanted to find light in this darkness.


    Who should I talk to?


    The corners of my mouth curved a little. Hu Zi was too tired, so let him go. Old Gao was in even worse mood these days. It was better not to bother him. Then Lin Ya appeared in my mind.


    There were only a few people who could confide in me, and the rest were mostly ordinary friends.


    This girl used to harass me in the middle of the night, so I thought about it and immediately left for Lin Ya''s house.


    I didn''t dare to drive because I drank a little wine, so I rode my tram and set off. It was a cool breeze along the way, especially when I was riding a bike. The cold wind kept pouring into my body, and I became more energetic. I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    I didn''t drink much, so it was okay to ride a bike, and there weren''t many cars on the road, so I came to lin ya''s house very smoothly.


    Perhaps it was too familiar. I didn''t feel that it was inappropriate to go to a girl''s house in the middle of the night. I knocked on the door of lin ya''s house shamelessly.


    Soon, the door opened.


    The door was quickly opened, and the cold wind seemed to show the anger of the hostess. Before Lin Ya saw me, he shouted, "Ji Ze, you''re not going to stop in the middle of the night, are you?"


    However, when she saw that it was me, Lin Ya suddenly froze, but her face did not soften much. When she saw me, she frowned and asked unhappily, "Why are you here?"


    I looked at Lin Ya. She was wearing pajamas and her hair was in a mess. Obviously, I woke her up from her sleep. I couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    Lin ya walked into the room. I came in and closed the door. I asked, "I''m already asleep."


    Lin Ya gave a faint "Oh," yawned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." I replied with a slight smile.


    Lin Ya didn''t wake up and looked at me, frowning deeply, as if to ask if it was okay that you came to my house in the middle of the night? I scratched my head and smiled, "I can''t sleep."


    Lin Ya''s face suddenly changed. He gave me a hard look and gritted his teeth, "You can''t sleep. I can sleep!"


    I opened my mouth and was speechless.


    Lin Ya scratched her hair helplessly and asked, "Why can''t you sleep?"


    "A little anxious..."


    Because I didn''t want to make it so clear. If I told Lin Ya that I was worried about the opening of the restaurant, she would probably be able to guess the truth.


    Lin Ya sighed and said speechlessly, "Okay, if you can''t sleep, go watch tv. I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''m going to bed in the middle of the night."


    Seeing Lin Ya like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. I thought that she could harass me without any scruples in the past, and I couldn''t do as she wanted, so I said, "Okay, you go to sleep."


    "Well, do as you please. You know where all the food is at home. I really won''t greet you." Then Lin Ya went straight into the bedroom.


    I sighed silently. I thought Lin Ya might not have slept, but I didn''t expect him to. Then let her go back to sleep, but she''s a little disappointed, and there''s still no one to talk to?


    I sat in the living room of lin ya''s house and lay there, not thinking of going back immediately. It was so cold after riding all the way here that she finally came to lin ya''s house. She really didn''t have the courage or the strength to go back immediately.


    I turned on the tv at lin ya''s house and watched it in boredom.


    I was not polite, just as casually at home, looking at the grapes washed on the table, and directly brought the plate over.


    Her tv could be connected to the internet, so I found a horror movie, "The god of death 5," and watched it. Instead of making myself so anxious, I might as well watch a horror movie to get myself into fear and stimulate myself, but I was afraid to wake Lin Ya up and didn''t dare to turn it on too loudly.


    But before long, Lin Ya came out of the bedroom.


    I thought it was the sound of the tv that disturbed her, so I lowered my voice. Lin Ya came to me with her hair down and her eyes staring at me. Because I was watching a horror movie, I felt a chill when Lin Ya glared at me.


    I asked, "Why are you up?"


    "What do you think? You woke me up. I can''t sleep like you!" Lin Ya sat down on the other half of the sofa and lay down as comfortably as I did. Our feet were facing each other, and Lin Ya looked at me angrily.


    I chuckled and said, "You''d better go back and lie down. You''ll slowly fall asleep."


    "It''s weird to fall asleep!"


    Lin Ya, who also liked horror movies, stared at the screen and started watching tv, so two people who couldn''t sleep started watching horror movies in the middle of the night.


    Lin Ya was very interested in horror movies, but he didn''t have the guts. In the past, we used to get together and watch horror movies, but we didn''t go to the cinema. The horror movies in the cinema were so weird that we all stayed at home after downloading them online.


    The lights were on in the room, and the numbing sounds on the tv kept coming, and the pores were all open in excitement. Fortunately, lin ya was here, and the two of them watched a horror movie together, feeling as if they could share the fear with the other person.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly said to me, "There''s something in the kitchen. Go and make something to eat. I''m hungry."


    "Aren''t you afraid of being fat when women eat supper?"


    "Not afraid." Lin Ya looked at me confidently, glared at me again, and snorted coldly, "Can''t you disturb my sleep and let you make a meal?"


    "Why did you bother me before?"


    I muttered in a low voice and went to the kitchen.


    Lin Ya followed me, and I asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I watch horror movies alone at night. Am I sick?"


    I was stunned. Did she mean that I was sick?


    I swept through Lin Ya''s kitchen. There weren''t many ingredients. I could only make her a bowl of noodle soup and an egg. But it''s better not to eat such a greasy supper.


    Ding Ge had a bad stomach. Once he had supper, and the next day he had a bad day.


    I took a bowl to beat the eggs and picked some vegetables. Lin Ya asked me, "What''s wrong with you? What''s the anxiety in the middle of the night?"


    I replied, "It''s nothing. Maybe I''ve been too busy these past few days. I''m so busy that I''m panicking. Besides, the restaurant is about to open, and I''m afraid the business is not good."


    I didn''t dare to go into too much detail, so I tried to mention the restaurant as lightly as possible.


    "Just worry about it, Hu Zi. What are you worrying about?" Lin Ya leaned against the table and said, "If you''re tired, take a rest. What''s there to panic about?"


    "Hey, I can''t tell. My heart is in a mess. I want to talk to someone for a while."


    Lin Ya looked at me suspiciously as if she didn''t believe me, but she didn''t ask much. She just told me to pay more attention to my health and not get tired or sick.


    Soon, after the noodles were ready, Lin Ya and I went back to the living room.


    I suddenly remembered that when I entered, Lin Ya thought I was Ji Ze and was in a bad mood, so I asked, "When you opened the door, you thought I was Ji Ze. What else did you say? Could he stop? What do you mean?"


    "Forget it, forget about him." Lin Ya ate the noodles and turned to the tv.


    I always felt like something was going on between the two of them. Ji ze drank like that before, and now Lin Ya said those words?


    Forget it, who hasn''t had a problem yet.


    Let them handle their own affairs!


    Lin Ya gave me half of the noodles he made, so we both ate noodles and continued watching horror movies.


    Lin Ya and I ate with relish, even though there were creepy sounds and bloody scenes on tv from time to time. We watched so many horror movies with her, and we could eat and watch without any discomfort. We ate steaming soup noodles and talked to Lin Ya. Our bodies gradually warmed up and our hearts became less anxious.

 Chapter 104 Spending the Night at Lin Yas House

    After watching the horror movie, Lin Ya randomly found a talent show, and the two gradually ignored the tv and began to chat.


    I asked about lin ya''s family. She said that the family was fine. Now, both her parents and grandmother were in good health. Nothing happened at home. It was her brother, who was just in his third year of high school, but was not in the mood to study. Lin Ya was most troubled by this matter. Lin Ya had said him many times, but it was not very effective.


    I know that Lin Ya really wanted her brother to get into a good university, because her family was not able to afford her to go to college, so the smart and outstanding she was very sorry about this, and even very painful, so she hoped that her brother could get into a good university, so that she could make up for her mistake.


    But Lin Ya''s brother was not her after all. He had no idea how much Lin Ya was looking forward to him.


    I smiled and comforted him, "Your brother listens to you. Tell him more. It''s less than a year, anyway. Let him persevere."


    Lin Ya said helplessly, "That''s the only way. My parents are looking forward to him getting into a good university, but he just doesn''t have the courage. People aren''t stupid, but grades don''t go up. They''re always wandering in the middle."


    "No matter how anxious you are, there''s nothing you can do."


    "Yeah." Lin Ya sighed and replied.


    I smiled. Every family has its own difficulties!


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of something interesting, so I looked at Lin Ya and asked with a smile, "Girl, can I ask you something?"


    "What?"


    "You''re so old, aren''t your parents rushing the marriage at home?" I was a little confused, feeling as if Lin Ya didn''t have such a problem, but we were the same age, I was urged by the family as if something, Lin Ya should also have this problem.


    Lin Ya immediately covered his forehead with a bitter smile on his face and could not help but complain, "How can you not hurry! I''m almost driven mad by them. There''s only one thing I can do when I get home. Marriage, marriage, marriage. It seems like this is the only topic left."


    I smiled as well. Sure enough, Lin Ya was facing the same problem as me.


    But Lin Ya is different from me. I''m single now, but lin ya has a boyfriend. I glanced at Lin Ya and asked casually, "Then you can tie it. If you do, it''s over."


    He and Ji Ze had been together for a few years, and the time was not short.


    Lin Ya glared at me and deliberately changed the subject, "Why are you like my father and mother?"


    I smiled and said, "You don''t need to keep the resources here. It''s a waste."


    Lin ya gave me a blank look and said, "Then use it."


    "This is for free!"


    "It''s okay. It''s free!"


    "That''s not the right taste."


    "Then you can change your taste."


    Lin Ya and I joked, but it was as if we didn''t want to talk more about jize. Anyway, I didn''t like Ji Ze very much.


    Just like that, Lin Ya and I were talking to each other like that night in the pond. It was quiet in the room. Although there was still the sound of the tv, it felt like we were the only ones left to talk to, and lin ya cured the depression in my heart again.


    As I lay on the sofa, my body became a little more relaxed, and my whole body relaxed, as if it had become a floating cloud, and my pores were filled with laziness.


    This feeling was very comfortable, especially when the sofa under him was soft, as if he had fallen into cotton. It was as if all the fatigue these days had been swept away.


    At this moment, lin ya looked at me with a warm light in her eyes. She hesitated and asked after a while, "Xing Yun, do you know why I want you to be with Ding Ge?"


    When I heard Lin Ya titinger''s name, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge''s face.


    I couldn''t help but close my eyes and smile, "She''s your best friend and we''re best friends..."


    "Yes, you can say that." Lin Ya also smiled, but her eyes were a little complicated. She lowered her eyebrows and looked up at me after a while.


    Not sure if it was because of the night, her cheeks were rosy, she bit her lips and said softly, "Do you think that if you find someone else, our relationship will still be like this?"


    I was stunned, and then I understood what Lin Ya meant.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how my relationship with Lin Ya would develop if I really found a girlfriend and she wasn''t Ding Ge.


    We were very close, and we felt like we were no different from our family. But Lin Ya is a girl. If I marry other girls in the future, I have to avoid suspicion. And my girlfriend will definitely be jealous of my relationship with Lin Ya, which is inevitable.


    Indeed, I can come to Lin Ya in the middle of the night now, but I can''t help it if I have a girlfriend.


    So our relationship will definitely not be as good as it used to be, and it will even fade.


    Lin Ya is not like Old Gao and Hu Zi. Our relationship is basically the same for the rest of our lives.


    The thought of going further and further away from lin ya made me feel a little uncomfortable. After all these years of love, I really care about her.


    I smiled unnaturally and replied, "No, we will definitely be so good in the future."


    Lin Ya smiled slightly, as if she disagreed with me. She leaned over, rested her hand on her cheek, and looked at me, "Unless it''s Ding Ge!"


    Ding Ge.


    Lin Ya was right. My relationship with Lin Ya would not change unless it was Ding Ge. We could go shopping together, Lin Ya could visit our house at any time, and our child would call her "Godmother" in the future.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t. Our friendship will last forever." Because Lin Ya didn''t know what I was thinking right now, I didn''t have much trouble with that. I smiled and said, "My future child still needs to call you godmother."


    Lin Ya frowned and gave me a white look, but he couldn''t help but smile and say, "What''s wrong with what you said?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "If you want to be a godmother, you can still be a godmother."


    "This is different." I was speechless.


    "When you say godmother, I think of the godmother of the golden horn king and the silver horn king in journey to the west."


    "Then you might even think of godmother!"


    Lin Ya did not continue to talk to me, but gave me a white look, and then slowly asked, "Last time I yelled at you, did I wake you up?"


    I know what Lin Ya means, but I can only pretend to be confused.


    "You don''t yell at me often."


    "I..." Lin ya pressed her hand on the sofa and lifted her foot forward to replace me.


    I didn''t hide either. I continued to laugh and say, "Look, stop yelling and fight a lot. Who dares marry you with your fiery temper? I think your parents will have to rush you for a few years. I really love them both. It''s not easy being your parents."


    "Ah!" I couldn''t help but stand up and laugh, "Don''t you think I''m a sick cat if the tiger doesn''t show off."


    Lin Ya also stood up, took a pillow and threw it at me, laughing, "You''re still capable!"


    "Little girl, I don''t believe I can''t cure you today!"


    Without further politeness, I walked towards Lin Ya.


    One of the contestants on tv was crying about his sad experience, a very common phenomenon. He felt that if he changed a few channels on tv, he would soon see someone crying.


    ...


    "Xing Yun, are you a man? Fight a woman? Are you ashamed or not? Let go of me!"


    ...


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong, okay? Ahaha, Xing Yun, I was wrong!"


    ...


    This time, we didn''t talk all night like a pond. We were both tired from talking and making trouble. I didn''t lose sleep at all. I was full of sleepiness. Lin Ya''s soft voice sounded like a peaceful lullaby. I gradually didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I found a quilt on my body. Needless to say, Lin Ya must have covered it for me.


    I rubbed my eyes, but when I saw that the sky was already bright, I immediately frowned. Although I didn''t know the time now, I felt like I was getting up late.


    But I set the alarm. Why didn''t it ring?


    I hurriedly searched my cell phone, only to find that it was turned off.


    I quickly sat up and rubbed my face. I didn''t know if Hu Zi was looking for me. The car was still here. I put on my shoes and prepared to rush back.


    Then Lin Ya came over and said to me, "I''m awake."


    "What time is it now?"


    "It''s almost eleven!"


    "Ah!" I suddenly felt an egg ache and said, "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I meant well." Lin Ya curled his lips and said, "You didn''t sleep last night. You didn''t have the heart to bother you. I also kindly canceled your alarm clock and turned off your cell phone, just to let you sleep well. Good for you, lu dongbin doesn''t know a good person."


    I immediately rolled my eyes. It was Lin Ya who did it, but for the sake of last night, I didn''t care about her, mainly because I didn''t have time.


    I stood up and was about to leave, but Lin Ya suddenly said, "This morning, I''m going shopping with you."


    I said that I was busy, and I really didn''t have time to go shopping with you, but Lin Ya said, "I''ve already asked for leave from Hu Zi."


    "The restaurant is really busy. I really don''t have time."


    I was a little speechless. When I was at the pond, she helped me ask for leave at Old Gao''s place. Now, when she came to Hu Zi''s place to ask for leave, she didn''t even say hello to me in advance. Did she have to tell me the date when I got married?


    "Hey, you, you were kind enough to take you in yesterday. Is that how you treat me?"


    "You hit me yesterday!"


    "How dare you say that!" Lin ya was so angry that her face turned red.


    I didn''t continue to argue with Lin Ya, but prayed, "How about tonight, okay? I''ll treat you to dinner tonight to make up for yesterday''s harassment."


    "No." Lin ya raised her chin and asked doubtfully, "Why is your employee more active than the boss?"


    When I heard Lin Ya''s words, my heart tightened and I thought to myself that she wouldn''t see anything. I was a little helpless, and after thinking about it, I had to say, "Okay, but we have to make a deal. We can''t go for too long. I have to look for Hu Zi this afternoon."


    "Sure." Lin Ya smiled.


    So, after Lin Ya and I had a wash, they went out.

 Chapter 105 My Decision

    I was a little absent-minded on the way, looking at the scenery passing by me in a hurry, and my whole body was a little sluggish. Lin Ya kept telling me this until I entered the store. I didn''t relax until I entered. Anyway, everyone was here, so let''s rest for a long time.


    So Lin Ya and I spun around.


    And I suddenly realized that it seemed like I hadn''t shopped so easily in a long time. Occasionally, I just went out for a walk after dinner. I haven''t visited the mall a few times in a year, and I haven''t bought any clothes.


    Although Lin Ya was shopping, he didn''t buy much. Instead, I added a few clothes.


    While shopping, I also seemed to understand Lin Ya''s silent concern for me. She actually asked me to go shopping with her, but she also wanted me to relax and not be so tired.


    I was indeed in a much better mood, and it was said that I would only go shopping this morning, but it was only one o'' clock in the afternoon when I went shopping. After dinner, Lin Ya and I separated.


    ...


    And when I went back, Hu Zi told me that Guzheng was looking for me.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little dizzy. I had been delayed all morning this morning, and I couldn''t afford to delay any longer in the afternoon, so I thought I should call Guzheng again tonight.


    And by night, before I could contact Guzheng, she called me first.


    When she answered the phone, she said that she had already booked a table at a restaurant for Hu Zi and me to go over. I wondered, what kind of meal should we have?


    But Hu Zi and I had no choice but to go. Guzheng had arrived first. The three of us sat down in the hotel lobby. I quickly said to Guzheng, "What are you going to treat us to? Why spend so much money!"


    "Well, it''s only right for neighbors to take care of each other." Guzheng smiled sweetly and said, "Look at how busy you two have been these days. Today, I came to your house to see what''s going on. You guys are really short of a girl."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I''m busy. It''s good that the restaurant is open."


    "Well, I know you''re busy, so I''ll treat you to a meal and reward you. Please take a bath later!"


    Hu Zi and I couldn''t help but smile. I was speechless and said, "How can a woman invite a man to take a bath?"


    "Help you relieve your fatigue."


    Guzheng suddenly blushed and said, "I''ll ask you to wash up. I''m not going!"


    I smiled. This girl was too innocent.


    Guzheng smiled again and said, "Do you know why I invited you to dinner in this restaurant?"


    Without much thought, I replied, "Why?"


    Hu Zi glanced at the restaurant and said, "Because this restaurant is about the same size and location as ours, Guzheng asked us to come here to eat and show us how they manage it."


    I looked at the hotel and could not help but secretly compare it with our Xingyun hotel. The business of this hotel was very good. At this time, almost half of the people were sitting in the hall, and there was a continuous stream of people at the door. Moreover, their hotel must have been open for a long time, and all aspects were very perfect.


    In contrast, I suddenly felt that the gap between our restaurant and it was quite big.


    I can''t help but feel a little uneasy. It would be nice if our restaurant could be compared to this one.


    Hu Zi was very happy and said, "We just happened to be secretly tutoring."


    Hu Zi picked up the menu and looked at it. I couldn''t help but go over and look at the price on the menu and compare it with the price we set.


    In fact, the prices are similar, but we still have fewer dishes. In contrast, there was a big gap between the hotel and the hotel.


    It was as if our restaurant was a virgin, and the other party was already a battle-hardened sexy beauty who had deeply understood the other party''s needs.


    All of a sudden, the anxiety that had disappeared rose from her heart.


    After dinner, we went to take a shower. I didn''t want to go, but Guzheng dragged us there, so we had no choice but to take a shower.


    But even after taking a shower, the depression in my heart didn''t dissipate. I''m afraid that only after the restaurant opens will I let go of this stone in my heart.


    All the staff in the hotel now included me, Hu Zi, Old Gao, cousin, Jiang Yan, and then two waiters, one Xiaolian, one Xiaoyi, two young girls, who had worked in the hotel before. Both have experience.


    At the beginning of the restaurant, there were definitely enough people!


    Since we don''t know what the restaurant''s business will be like, we only dare to hire a chef for the time being, but Hu Zi and I can both work at the back of the kitchen. Let''s see what happens after the opening. Our funds are really not loose.


    We distributed leaflets on the streets because we had added a lot of money to the rush printing costs. All kinds of advertisements in the circle of friends on the Pucheng forum were used to promote everything.


    Time swayed and finally came to the night before the opening of the hotel. All the people in our hotel gathered in the hotel.


    Jiang Yan made a sumptuous dinner, and just before the opening, he let us have a taste of his cooking.


    At the table, other than Hu Zi Old Gao and cousin, the others didn''t know that I was one of the owners of the restaurant. But everyone seems to be able to sense something from the Xingyun hotel, so I''m also very nervous, I don''t know what other people will think then?


    As the big boss of the restaurant, Hu Zi naturally had to say something.


    Hu Zi refused but nodded. He stood up with his glass in his hand, and we all stood up. Hu Zi was embarrassed. We laughed, and Hu Zi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t laugh. I can''t tell if you''re laughing."


    "Okay, we won''t laugh." So we all straightened our faces and looked at Hu Zi with a serious face.


    Hu Zi couldn''t help but laugh. Then he stopped laughing and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll just say a few words. As for all of us, it''s fate to get together. I hope we can get along well in the future, work hard together, and work hard for our Xingyun hotel. Although I am the boss, everyone really shouldn''t treat me as the boss. Let''s get along as friends. I won''t ask you to be a worker by the standards of those big hotels. I hope we can be friends and family. I can assure you that as long as everyone is doing well, I, Zhao Xiaohu, will never treat you badly. I guarantee that you will be treated better here than in other places. If any restaurant offers better treatment than our Xingyun hotel one day, you can leave at any time. What''s more, even though people in business believe that'' customers are god'', I don''t believe in god. That''s right, we have to take good care of our customers, but if there are really those customers who have a low profile, I won''t stand up to them and bully my people. We have to get past me, Zhao Xiaohu!"


    "Okay!" Jiang Yan clapped first, and we all clapped loudly.


    "I made everyone laugh." Hu Zi smiled again and said, "Let''s cut the crap. It''s up to us to open tomorrow. Come on, let''s drink!"


    "Come, come, celebrate the opening of the lucky restaurant!"


    "Business is booming!"


    "Congratulations!"


    All of us raised our glasses and touched each other.


    The crisp sound kept ringing in our ears, and our faces were filled with bright smiles. We all raised our necks and drank up the wine or drink in one gulp.


    I think Hu Zi''s words are very good, because we can''t be aloof, so we have to be civil, because we rely on these people in front of us, his words are easy to get into people''s hearts.


    Since tomorrow is a big day for our Xingyun hotel, the wine is over and everyone leaves after the show.


    My cousin stayed in the house behind the hotel, because there would still be someone watching the store in the evening. Besides, cousin didn''t want to live in her aunt''s house, so she lived here alone.


    Everyone dispersed and there were only four people left in the hall, Hu Zi, Old Gao and cousin.


    I looked at the brand new restaurant. The walls were bright orange and looked very bright and comfortable. Anyway, I liked it. The tables and chairs were all set up. The second floor was a little bigger, so the second floor could be used for the wedding banquet, and the wedding could be held on the second floor.


    Looking at the pretty good results, I just feel that the tiredness of these days is worth it, but the excitement in my heart is inevitable, because I don''t know what will happen tomorrow?


    Forget it. We''ve already done what we need to do. Why do we have to think so much? We''ll know what happens tomorrow.


    At the last moment, he was not as anxious as before.


    I looked at Old Gao and Hu Zi, the two most important brothers in my life. I didn''t expect to be able to start a business together after having fun together. This feeling of starting a business with my brother was quite refreshing. There was not so much loneliness. The pressure on me could be shared. I didn''t feel helpless.


    At this moment, I looked at Old Gao again. To this day, I still can''t forget the disappointment in Old Gao''s heart when I said the three of us started a business together. I can understand it, so I have made a decision in my heart these days.


    So I looked at Old Gao and shouted, "Old Gao."


    "Hmm?" Old Gao looked at me.


    I took a deep breath and said, "Old Gao, I''ve already agreed with Hu Zi that the net profit of the restaurant will be split between Hu Zi and me. But I didn''t invest much money, which was far from what Hu Zi did. We''re all brothers, so let''s not say thank you. What I want to say is, now, I want to split my half with yours."


    When I was at the pond, Old Gao took care of me. I knew that the profit of the pond was not high, but Old Gao paid a lot of money. Even I felt that I was not worth the price.


    Old Gao looked at me in shock. Hu Zi looked surprised as well, and her cousin looked incredulous with her mouth open. Because I didn''t tell everyone about my decision before!

 Chapter 106 Cousins Advice

    Old Gao was stunned and smiled bitterly, "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious." I said with utmost sincerity.


    Old Gao smiled again and shook his head, "No, no, no. I can''t take it if you''re serious."


    "Old Gao!" I frowned and looked at him. I knew he wouldn''t agree, but today, even if it was a bit of a grin, I had to convince him.


    Old Gao took a sip of water and shook his head.


    Hu Zi opened his mouth and said, "What else do you two have to split half? The three of us will split equally. Why are you talking so much?"


    Hu Zi''s words made me tremble again, and the blood in my heart was boiling. I could not help but clench my fists and get goosebumps all over my body. At this moment, I suddenly felt that in front of the three of us, money was a fucking fart!


    So I didn''t say anything. If Hu Zi was really willing to do this, then listen to him!


    Cousin laughed at the excitement and joked, "This is a good relationship. Three out of ten of the three of you, give me the rest."


    Old Gao smiled faintly and stood up, but he still shook his head stubbornly and said, "If you want to do this, I won''t do it. I''ll be a waiter. Why are you scaring me? I don''t know my heart is bad!"


    I took a deep breath and stood up. At the same time, I forced Old Gao onto the chair and said in a strong tone, "Fuck, you have to say something pretentious. How many years have we known each other? What are we doing? Do you know? I didn''t agree with Hu Zi when he told me about the split, but now that his mother''s name is mine, I agree! Brother, that''s the way it is. We share weal and woe. Let''s start a business together. What, do you have to swear blood as the golden orchid in martial arts to agree?"


    After I finished speaking, Hu Zi continued, "Actually, that''s all you want to do. Old Gao, don''t be shy. We''re fine like this. You see how many partners open a shop on the surface of a kind heart but very difficult to deal with, his own brother is no exception, all his mother drilled into the eyes of money, only the two words of interest, in order to benefit can be called brother, but the distribution of interest is not evenly fought a lot of people. Do you really want the three of us to be like that, or do you want to just accept our proposal? I''ve told you everything I need to say. It''s up to you."


    Old Gao did not immediately agree, and Hu Zi and I sat down.


    Hu Zi handed Old Gao a cigarette, and Old Gao took a few deep puffs. His eyes narrowed slightly because of the smoke, and the expression on his face was a little blurry.


    I didn''t know if he would agree, but I gave him time, so Hu Zi and I sat there quietly, not talking. Time passed by minute by minute. The hall was quiet, only the smoke from Hu Zi and Old Gao floated slowly.


    After a while, Old Gao said, "Really, it''s not that I don''t agree, it''s really... Old Gao won''t pay a penny with me, and just sit with you and enjoy the money? I really can''t accept it. This is not like before, I can put some money in, we can share it equally, but now, I can''t take out the money, not a single cent. You know what''s going on in my house right now. You know you want to help me, but this makes me feel more like a charity. Do you understand?"


    I frowned and thought that Old Gao was too upset. If I thought that way when I was in the pond, would I still be able to go?


    Hu Zi said again, "Only in danger can we see the truth! We have to be like those people who wish we could stay away from your family, so you feel better, don''t you? Are we brothers?"


    Old Gao nodded and Hu Zi continued, "What''s the trouble with brothers? I''ll help you today, but you can help me tomorrow when I''m in trouble. That''s it!"


    "I''m ashamed of what you said!" Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "We couldn''t help when Xing Yun was in trouble."


    Why are you talking about the past? Hu Zi was suddenly speechless when Old Gao said it. The atmosphere seemed a little awkward. I had to stand up and say excitedly, "Why are you talking about the past? What kind of situation was that? At that time, you couldn''t help me. It was different from the current situation! Now that we have the ability, why don''t we help? When something happens to me in the future and you two have the ability to help me, I won''t say anything."


    "All right, it''s so late. Don''t waste so much time. You still have to go to bed early. You still have to open tomorrow. What''s the point of staying up all night?" Hu Zi added.


    My cousin, on the other hand, smiled and said, "Hey, the three of you are still having fun. Don''t stop. Go on. It''s said that three women can act in one play, and I think the three of you can act in one play at a time."


    Old Gao was so embarrassed by what her cousin said that she could only giggle. When I saw that Old Gao had the intention to loosen up, I took advantage of the situation and said, "You are so boring, Old Gao! Originally, I said that my half was half as good as yours, but in fact, even if it was half as bad as yours, it was Hu Zi''s fault. Now that Hu Zi put it down, I''m not being pretentious anymore. The average is the average. If you don''t agree, don''t leave today."


    "Hey, don''t make me fail!" Old Gao said helplessly.


    "We forced you today!" Hu Zi said without hesitation.


    "Give me a cigarette, give me a cigarette!" Old Gao looked like he couldn''t stand it.


    Hu Zi handed him another cigarette and lit it for him. Old Gao held it and looked at the ground, sucking it one after another. We stood aside and gave him time to think, but the only result after thinking was the one we were satisfied with!


    If we are not satisfied, we will fight a few hundred more rounds!


    Old Gao didn''t finish his cigarette and was still on the ground. He crushed it with his foot and stood up. "Well, look at what I said. I''ll do it if I can. If I can''t, I won''t." Money, the average score is absolutely not allowed, three is not easy to share, for example, you two each four, I two. How about each of you give me a share?"


    Then Old Gao sat down again and said, "That''s it. If you don''t want to go to the party tonight, I''ll really waste it with you."


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other. Seeing that Old Gao was so determined, we had to agree with him. Hu Zi iv and Old Gao ii. It seemed that this was the only outcome.


    I nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Then my cousin suddenly said to me, "Xing Yun, help me clean up."


    In fact, cousin didn''t say that we should clean up, but I suddenly felt that cousin seemed to have something to say to me, so I nodded and said to Hu Zi and Old Gao, "Okay, then you two go back first."


    "Let''s clean up together."


    Old Gao probably wanted a few of them to pack up quickly so that we could all go back quickly, but cousin said, "No, you two go back first. I''ll talk to my brother."


    Old Gao and Hu Zi understood what cousin meant, so Hu Zi said to me, "Okay, I''ll send Old Gao off first. I''ll pick you up later."


    I thought it would be too troublesome. I thought that there was an empty room in the backyard anyway. I could just stay here all night, so I told Hu Zi not to pick me up again and go back to bed early.


    The two of them left together without saying anything.


    My cousin and I cleared the table, and the two of us walked to the back of the kitchen with plates.


    My cousin smiled and said to me, "You guys are really close. You''re almost like brothers."


    I know how to smile. After all, after all these years of relationship, it''s not too much to say that you are a brother. I am really glad that I have two friends around me. I am happy to drink together, and I am uncomfortable to drink together. I don''t need to say too much, but it is polite to say too much.


    At this moment, the cousin suddenly said, "But you should be careful. Even the closest brothers have quarrels, especially the friends who start a business together. There are also some who become sworn enemies."


    I didn''t like what my cousin said, so I subconsciously frowned, because I thought that the three of us were different from others, and that would never happen to us, so I firmly said, "No, no, the three of us wouldn''t do that."


    "I know, I understand. But if you''re not afraid of ten thousand, you''re afraid of what might happen. My cousin said worriedly," I told you before that there are only a few couples who share weal and woe together. Couples are still like this, let alone brothers and friends. We don''t know what people will become when they are rich. But I dare say that you will definitely change. You will be different now. As for whether you will change for the better or for the worse, no one can guarantee it. Especially with your relationship, I find it hard to keep it the way it is now."


    Listen to your cousin? I couldn''t help but wonder, what if Old Gao and Hu Zi and I were rich? What will we become? Will we become fat? Would he become a gossipy businessman? Will he become a philistine? Become a reality? Is it better to be stingy?


    Would he wear a suit and tie and have a pregnant belly?


    I couldn''t help but laugh. I thought it would be funny if all three of them became fat in the future.


    Then I chuckled again, feeling warm in my heart, because in my imagination, the three of us could still be together, laughing heartlessly, drinking cheap beer, rubbing strings, swearing vulgarly and singing off-key songs.


    "I know what you mean, sis, but I think you''re thinking too much."


    I really don''t think it''s possible for this to happen to the three of us. Our friendship is so strong that it can''t be any worse than a brother from a sibling. If we can treat each other so sincerely today, what else can break our brotherhood?


    The reason why my cousin said that was because she didn''t know how deep our relationship was. Many of the things that Old Gao and Hu Zi and I have been through can''t be said for a while.


    "I wish I had thought too much. I hope the scene in" chinese partners" will never happen to you, and I hope the friendship between the three of you will last forever!" Cousin said sincerely.

 Chapter 107 : The Restaurant Opens

    My cousin was a few years older than me. After all, she was more knowledgeable than me. She said this for my sake, but I could only smile back and say, "You''ve seen too many movies."


    My cousin smiled and frowned, "Xing Yun, I''m telling you so much to make you more sensitive. Friends start a business together not only because of conflicts of interest, but also because of many other reasons. Different personalities, different ideas, different ways of doing things, etc. Two people can be very good friends, but not necessarily good colleagues. Not necessarily a good partner. Arguments, complaints, suspicions, misunderstandings... There are a lot of things you have to consider. Be careful not to let yourself fall into a passive position."


    "Sis." I said frankly, "I''m not going to blame Hu Zi and Old Gao anyway. If there really was a day like that, I would have a clear conscience!"


    "Well, let''s be honest."


    At last, her cousin added, "For most people, it''s fine to be able to get along with each other harmoniously. Who doesn''t have any shortcomings? It''s fine to earn money together. People who are not friends have a lot of fun working together, let alone good friends, it is easier to cultivate tacit understanding, so I am quite optimistic about the three of you, brothers working together to cut off the gold! Don''t let my cousin down!"


    I nodded. I like what my cousin said.


    My cousin and I soon finished packing, locked the door, and the two of us went to the backyard to say goodnight and entered the room.


    I didn''t pay much attention to my cousin''s worries. I was thinking more about opening tomorrow. I suddenly had insomnia, but today''s insomnia was different from the past. I was very nervous and nervous about tomorrow.


    Tomorrow is the first day of the opening of the restaurant, our first battle!


    Let''s wait and see!


    ...


    I lay on the bed and took out my wallet.


    The one in Green city was stolen and then bought a new one. It''s a little old now.


    There was nothing special about the wallet. The only thing special about it was that there was an extra photo in the hidden compartment of the wallet.


    A picture of Ding Ge!


    Ding Ge and I had a photo album that belonged exclusively to us. When we broke up with Ding Ge, I didn''t give these photos to her, but kept them privately. There were a lot of things left together, and I kept them in a box.


    Yesterday, I took out a single photo of Ding Ge and put it in my wallet.


    In the past, I kept all those things as treasures, but I didn''t dare to touch them. There was even a time when I couldn''t help but open the box and look inside at the things that belonged to me and Ding Ge''s memories. My eyes couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    I dare not touch it. First, I don''t want to feel so bad. Second, I don''t deserve it!


    I don''t deserve Ding Ge anymore. Seeing these things only strengthened my longing for Ding Ge and my desire to save Ding Ge, so I didn''t dare touch them.


    But now it''s different. Now I have the courage to open the box.


    Besides, I put a picture of Ding Ge in my wallet, and I was the only one who knew about it. When I opened my wallet, no one would see Ding Ge''s picture. It was a secret that belonged to me alone.


    Whenever I''m tired, I want to take out a picture of Ding Ge, and then I can''t help but smile.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s photo today, looking at her fairy-like beauty, a slight smile at the corner of her mouth, as if it could dissolve all the chaos in my heart.


    Gradually, my heart calmed down.


    Ding Ge, I''m really willing to do anything for you!


    ...


    The next day, I woke up early, got up, opened the restaurant door, and swept the floor outside. The weather was nice today. The warm sun shone on me, making me feel very comfortable. The fresh air also made me feel refreshed.


    Not long after, Hu Zi and Old Gao arrived, and Jiang Yan and lotus xiaoyi also came early. I made breakfast for everyone, and we gathered around a table to discuss what we should pay attention to today.


    Then, we began to get busy.


    A lot of friends came, and so did Guzheng and xiao jiang and xiao liu. Ding Ge and Lin Ya also came, and my aunt and the others came. Guzheng sent two large flower baskets, while ding ge and Guzheng sent a gold plaque to make a fortune.


    With the sound of firecrackers, the Xingyun hotel officially opened!


    I stood in front of the door and looked up at the brand new signboard. The red background wanted to be very popular. The four big words'' Xingyun hotel'' were so dazzling.


    Everything is a new beginning!


    In front of the restaurant, the red firecrackers scattered all over the floor, and everyone had a bright smile on their faces.


    Lin Ya looked at me strangely, then at the restaurant sign. I was a little guilty because Lin Ya was very smart and I was afraid that he would see something out of it.


    Sure enough, Lin Ya was the first to talk to me.


    Lin Ya raised his chin at me and asked, "What''s going on? How did Hu Zi''s restaurant become your name?"


    "This was Hu Zi''s name. He said my name was'' Xing Yun'' and''lucky'', so he named it." I replied half-truthfully.


    Lin Ya looked at me incredulously as if she wanted to see something on my face. After a while, she asked, "What the hell are you doing?"


    "There is no such thing as a moth." I put on a simple and honest expression and smiled, "This is really what Hu Zi means. You have to ask him what he thinks."


    "You always have the same nostrils to vent your anger. What the hell can you ask him?"


    "Why don''t you pay attention to what you say?" I rolled my eyes at Lin Ya. After all these years, a beautiful girl would always say dirty words from time to time.


    "Cut!"


    Lin Ya rolled his eyes at me, then pulled me a few points away from the crowd, and I asked with some doubt, "What are you doing?"


    "I have something to tell you!" Lin Ya dragged me into a restaurant where no guests had visited.


    Then he pulled me up to the empty second floor, and I felt guilty for some reason, "What''s going on?"


    Lin Ya looked at me seriously and asked, "What is your relationship with Guzheng?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to ask such a question all of a sudden.


    Her eyes were so sharp that I didn''t even dare to look at her.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s just an ordinary friend."


    "Which two people do you see on blind dates become ordinary friends, or become or break up? How about you, ordinary friends?" Lin Ya said sarcastically.


    "I have a good character."


    "Don''t be poor. I''m serious with you."


    I sighed and replied more solemnly, "I''m serious with you too. There''s really nothing to hide between us. We''re just friends."


    "Ordinary friends? Ordinary friends will give you two big flower baskets?" Lin Ya looked at me aggressively.


    "Why can''t I explain it? What do you want me to say? You believe me when I say we''re related?" I was speechless.


    Why does it feel like jumping into the Yellow River can''t be washed away?


    Lin Ya snorted coldly and said, "It doesn''t matter. Then it can be explained. Just tell me what happened to those two flower baskets, right?"


    "What''s going on? I''m not the one who forced her to give it away. It''s not good to refuse anyway." As soon as my eyes lit up, I thought of a few more words and said, "Besides, the restaurant is owned by Hu Zi, and they give it to Hu Zi."


    "She has a relationship with Hu Zi. Without you, she would have sent two large flower baskets for no reason?" Lin Ya gave me a seductive look on purpose, then sneered, "Don''t you see that he gave it to me because of you?"


    "Didn''t you and Ding Ge give it away as well?"


    "It''s natural for us to praise Hu Zi!"


    "I want to be quiet..."


    "Do you want to play zhengzheng?" Lin Ya continued to roll his eyes at me.


    This kind of ambiguous joke made me very uncomfortable, because the person in my heart was Ding Ge from the beginning to the end, so I couldn''t help but say in disgust, "Do you not like Guzheng? He didn''t provoke you. Why do you feel like you''re always targeting Guzheng?"


    Lin Ya stared at me for half a minute before hesitating, "Are you and she really innocent?"


    "Pure and white! Neither of us is as innocent as onion and tofu." I replied again and again.


    "I don''t think it''s clear." Lin Ya wrapped his hands around her and continued, "Are you really not interested in her? No idea? Not a single thought?"


    I shook my head. Guzheng was a good girl, but there was someone in my heart.


    "But you dare to say that she has no feelings for you? I think you know what she''s thinking. Do you dare to deny that?" Lin Ya pointed at me with his hand, his tone very sure.


    I sighed. I didn''t know how Lin Ya could tell. I said honestly, "Yes, she does have some feelings for me."


    I gave a brief account of my situation with Guzheng and what Guzheng had told me about the one-year appointment.


    "I didn''t expect that she was a stubborn and courageous girl. I admire her!" Lin Ya exclaimed.


    This surprised me. I always felt that the two of them were a little hostile to each other, but I didn''t expect that lin ya would say that.


    In the end, Lin Ya added, "If you had said no, it would have been over. You have to torture me here."


    I smiled bitterly. Actually, I didn''t want to tell anyone about Guzheng''s promise to me for a year. Being liked by a girl was not something to show off. After all, girls were reserved and shy, which would hurt their dignity.


    After fooling Lin Ya over, the two of us went downstairs. Dinger walked up to us and asked with a smile, "What secret are you two talking about?"


    "Nothing. Just ask some questions clearly!" Lin ya pulled Ding Ge''s arm, and the two of them looked very close.


    Dinger looked at me and asked curiously, "Why didn''t you mention the name of the hotel to us as Xingyun hotel?"


    I chuckled and said, "Didn''t you ask?"


    "Didn''t you say Hu Zi opened the restaurant?" Ding Ge frowned and asked, "Then why do you use your name as the name of the restaurant?"


    I had to repeat what I explained to lin ya to Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge still seemed a little suspicious, but she didn''t ask much.

 Chapter 108 Business Is Quiet

    When it was more than ten o'' clock, guests came in one after another.


    When it was past eleven, there were more and more guests.


    At first, it was easier, but later, it was too much to care about.


    Cousin was in charge of the cashier at the counter. Hu Zi was also behind the counter. If anyone wanted cold and cooked food, Hu Zi would take the food to the back kitchen. He was also in charge of the drinks.


    I was helping chef jiang with the dishes in the back kitchen.


    Although we had made a complete preparation yesterday, we were even more flustered at the back.


    Guzheng and little jiang and little liu sat at a table. Ding Ge and Lin Ya actually called for a table of colleagues to support us. Later, the first floor was full, and then the second floor began to have guests gradually seated. Our private room also welcomed its virgin guests.


    Of course, we want as many guests as possible!


    In the end, Hu Zi Old Gao, and lotus xiaoyi all served as waiters, and then each assigned other other tasks.


    We had a good time running up and down the stairs.


    In the end, he broke out in sweat, but he was very happy in his heart. At least he had achieved his psychological expectation, so even if he was busy, he was happy.


    We were so busy that it was almost three o'' clock before we started eating.


    At this moment, Old Gao leaned over to me and whispered to me, "Your family''s debts have been paid off. Why don''t you get back together with Ding Ge?"


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I didn''t know how to answer this question. Seeing that I didn''t answer, Old Gao asked, "Where''s Guzheng? Now you two..."


    I quickly said, "We are just friends."


    Old Gao paused and sighed, "You can settle your own problems."


    I took a deep breath. Maybe everyone thought I was running away, but they didn''t know I was just scared, so I wanted to show my feelings after I made a promise.


    And looking at the situation at the restaurant today, I am really happy in my heart! Because it was getting closer and closer to the expectation in my heart.


    After washing the dishes and bowls, he began to be busy again at around five o'' clock, which made him busy until more than nine o'' clock in the evening.


    At around 10 pm, when some of the early sleepers had fallen asleep, a group of our staff had dinner.


    At the end of the day, it was really indescribable tiredness, especially a pair of feet, running very uncomfortable, I really want to go home and ease the comfortable bubble feet.


    The next day, business was still good, although not as good as the first day.


    The next three days, business was good, although not as good as the next day.


    But from the fourth day onwards, the restaurant business suddenly became quiet. At noon, less than half of the people sat on the first floor, and at night, the same.


    Looking at this situation, compared to the opening of the first day, it really felt like a plummet.


    How I wish every day was as hot as the first day of the opening. Even if I was tired, I would like to. I really don''t want to see the restaurant become like this just after a few days of opening.


    But I don''t know what to do.


    On this day, after eight o'' clock in the evening, there were no guests in the restaurant. Looking at the empty hall, my heart became empty. Hu Zi and Old Gao were standing outside the restaurant smoking, Xiaolian and Xiaoyi were sitting on chairs bored, and my cousin was sitting behind the counter, holding her chin in her hand and staring blankly.


    I don''t understand why this happened.


    Jiang Yan''s level is undeniable, absolutely, and our service is definitely not bad, anyway, we have been in contact with so many guests for a few days, and we haven''t given a bad evaluation.


    So what''s the problem?


    When it was past nine o'' clock, the restaurant closed. There was no other way. There were really no guests. It was useless for everyone to stay here!


    So we parted.


    Back in the room, I lay on the bed and habitually took out a picture of Ding Ge. A few days ago, when I was busy, I would also take out a picture of Ding Ge at night to see, as if her picture had the effect of relieving fatigue. Looking at her, my heart was full of energy.


    I suddenly remembered the movie I didn''t see with Ding Ge. These days, I wanted to make time to ask Ding Ge out to make up for my regret.


    And I don''t think Ding Ge will refuse. But these days, I have been too busy to leave. Now that I am not so busy, I began to worry about the current situation of the restaurant.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s photo, I couldn''t help but feel bad again. It was as if the future that could be expected had been shrouded in a layer of fog.


    I clenched my fist, but there was a deep feeling of powerlessness in my palm.


    At this moment, I heard some voices coming from the living room. I frowned slightly and walked out of the room.


    Hu Zi was sitting there with his arms open and eating his cigarette hard. His face looked especially vicissitudes in the smoke. There were a few bottles of beer and some peanuts on the table.


    Looking at Hu Zi at this time, I can''t help but think of the state of Hu Zi before the opening of the restaurant. At that time, Hu Zi was always tireless. Every day, he was busy until eleven or twelve o'' clock without a doubt. He was really like a fearless tiger!


    Now, I can''t help but feel sorry for Hu Zi. I really want to ask god? Why? Why are you so unfair?


    I walked over to Hu Zi. Hu Zi grinned and looked worried. He handed me a bottle of beer and asked, "Do you want to drink it?"


    I took the wine, took a sip, and said, "If only a little wine would solve the problem."


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and lit another cigarette. There were a lot of cigarette butts on the ground. I was really worried about Hu Zi. He really didn''t care about his body now. I couldn''t help but frown and say, "Hu Zi, stop smoking."


    Hu Zi scratched his head and said, "Oh, I can''t hold it back!"


    "Health is the most important thing!"


    Hu Zi took a sip of beer and smiled, "I know."


    He lay back with a bitter taste on his lips and said to me, "Do you know Xing Yun? On the day of the opening, Li Xiaowei sent me a message."


    I frowned. I didn''t understand why Li Xiaowei wanted to contact Hu Zi. Wasn''t she hurt Hu Zi badly enough? I followed Hu Zi''s words and asked, "What did she tell you?"


    "She said, I wish our restaurant a prosperous business and a wide range of financial resources." Hu Zi chuckled and said, "But now it looks like sarcasm, sarcasm, hehe."


    I really don''t want to talk much about Li Xiaowei, and I hope Hu Zi can completely forget her.


    But Hu Zi was addicted. He took a puff and continued, "Xing Yun, you should know why I fight like this? Why am I working so hard to open a restaurant? Want to succeed? For what? It''s to make Li Xiaowei regret one day, to make her regret!"


    Hu Zi gritted his teeth and a thick hatred came out of his mouth.


    I sat there, not knowing what to say to comfort Hu Zi.


    "Xing Yun, I, Hu Zi, swear! I swear!" Hu Zi raised his right hand and looked at me firmly. He took a deep breath and said, "One day, I will step on Li Xiaowei''s dog and his wife. I will crush them!"


    I heard a deep anger in Hu Zi''s words, and I couldn''t help but persuade him, "Hu Zi, I believe we will succeed. But our success was earned by our hard work, and it was hard to come by, so I hope you can enjoy this success, not take revenge for it. I hope you can look forward to it, do you understand? We can''t just immerse ourselves in the past. Sulking with Li Xiaowei and the two of them is actually a punishment for yourself, and it won''t do you any good. All we have to do is keep them away from our world."


    Hu Zi only smiled faintly and did not refute me. He looked up at the ceiling and smiled nervously after a while, "I became what I am today because of Li Xiaowei. So, Xing Yun, if I want to get past this, I have to get past Li Xiaowei. You''ve never been betrayed like this, Xing Yun. You don''t understand."


    I really haven''t experienced that kind of betrayal, but I still want to see some sunshine in Hu Zi, and my heart can''t just be filled with hatred.


    I sighed, hoping that the wound in Hu Zi''s heart would heal over time. I finished my beer and said, "Okay, don''t think so much. Let''s think about what we should do now."


    With the restaurant like this, we can''t just sit back and wait. We still have to think of a way.


    Even if it couldn''t reach its first hot day, it would be fine if the restaurant could get better slowly, not worse and worse as it is now.


    Hu Zi didn''t have much expression on his face and replied faintly, "I know."


    I smiled and yelled at Hu Zi, "Why, did this little setback defeat you?"


    Hu Zi immediately sat up, his face showing a firm look, and said, "Don''t worry, where is this? I won''t be defeated! Xingyun hotel, I must make it big!"


    Only then did I smile. I didn''t need to be trapped and upset to knock it down.


    The next day, the situation at the restaurant remained the same.


    If it was just like this, the restaurant would definitely lose money.


    After a short busy night, we ate.


    We were the only table in the hall, but the food was tasteless.


    But on this day, a guest finally arrived.


    Lin Ya.


    "Why are you here?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "What? Did I come to the wrong place? Isn''t this a restaurant? I''m here for dinner." Lin Ya joked with me on purpose.


    "No mistake. If you want something to eat, order whatever you want." I''m here to serve Lin Ya this time.


    Lin Ya sat down at a random table, but her face looked very tired. She sighed and said, "I don''t want to eat anything. I want to drink."


    I frowned and asked, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Lin ya nodded, not denying it.


    I quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s go to the bar and talk while we drink." Lin Ya thought of me working again and said, "Is it convenient?"


    I nodded. There was no guest except Lin Ya. Of course, it was convenient.


    After that, I went to the back kitchen and made a couple of random noises. Without letting Jiang Yan do anything, Lin Ya still liked what I made, and then I brought two more bottles of beer.


    I poured the wine for lin ya and asked, "What happened?"


    Lin Ya said bluntly, "We broke up."

 Chapter 109 : Chance Encounter in the Park

    "Broke up?"


    I couldn''t help but be shocked. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to break up. I subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    "You don''t need a reason to like someone. You need a bullshit reason to break up!" Lin Ya said rudely and took a big sip from his glass.


    Lin Ya''s words made me wonder where to ask again, so I had to drink with him.


    "What''s going on between you and Ji Ze?" I suddenly remembered the time when Ji Ze was drunk a few days ago and the way she yelled at me when she thought of me as ji ze. I''m afraid there was something wrong with their relationship at that time.


    "Nothing happened. Breaking up is breaking up. What can we do?" Lin Ya didn''t seem to want to talk much.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Girl, don''t do this. It''s better to say it out loud."


    "Who said I was upset? Can you tell that I''m feeling bad?"


    "Those two words are almost written on your face."


    "I didn''t." Lin Ya opened his eyes wide and said, "I really didn''t!"


    "Don''t you think about drinking?"


    My heart said, even if it hurts, no one will laugh at you. There''s nothing to admit.


    Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng had broken up for so many days, and he was still unhappy. Now he was a completely different person from before. He didn''t talk so much and didn''t joke anymore. A few days of busy business made him busy all over the world. When he wasn''t busy, he smoked and froze.


    Hey, these days are either busy or upset. I haven''t talked to Old Gao properly. I''m not qualified to be a brother!


    Although Hu Zi seemed calm on the surface, the anger that had been buried deep in his heart could be seen in our conversation last night.


    After the breakup, men still feel bad, and women are normal.


    My cousin got divorced. Although she proposed it, she was crying so hard that her nose was full of tears.


    "I really don''t feel that bad. Compared to his pain, this is nothing. I just felt..." Lin Ya frowned slightly, as if she didn''t know what to say. After a while, she picked up her glass and dried it.


    I sighed and consoled, "Don''t drink so much."


    Lin Ya nodded, but she picked up the bottle and poured another glass.


    "I just feel... Sorry!" Lin Ya looked at something and said with some disappointment.


    I don''t understand what Lin Ya meant. It sounded like she felt sorry for Ji Ze. Why would she say that?


    "Girl."


    For some reason, Lin Ya suddenly ended this relationship. I didn''t have any intention of persuading or not. I even felt that it was better to separate.


    After all these years, although I didn''t know how she and Ji Ze were feeling, I felt that she was very tired. She had a boyfriend who was close to being invisible. I''m afraid no girl would want to have such a relationship.


    After Guzheng''s advice, I thought a lot more, but Lin Ya was still reluctant to talk about this relationship, but from her eyes, I could not see happiness, and even when she and Ji Ze appeared at the same time, I could not see the scene of the two people being affectionate.


    My lips moved slightly and I didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a while, I opened my mouth and said, "If you don''t want to be impulsive, then you won''t regret it."


    Lin ya looked at me, as if she didn''t expect me to say that. After all, it was usually a matter of persuasion and not persuasion. Lin Ya and Ji Ze had been together for so many years.


    I didn''t say that because I was unhappy with ji ze. I just didn''t want to see lin ya so tired.


    We are tired enough to live. Is love so tired? Isn''t it good to keep love simple?


    Lin Ya and Ji Ze broke up, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng broke up, Hu Zi and li xiaowei broke up, cousin divorced, and I broke up with Ding Ge.


    This is really a motherly breakup time!


    Hu Zi once asked me if I still believe in love? I said I believe, but now I really don''t know how to evaluate these two words!


    After thinking about it, I asked, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    After a few years of relationship, I think Lin Ya might be in a better mood.


    Lin Ya replied, "There''s nothing to say."


    I didn''t force her. Since she didn''t want to say anything, I raised my glass and said to her, "Okay, if you don''t say anything, then don''t say anything. Let bygones be bygones."


    Lin Ya raised his glass and touched me.


    In the past, ji zelinya was rarely mentioned, but now that she broke up, she could understand if she didn''t want to mention it. I knew very little about their relationship from beginning to end, and Ji Ze was like a flash in the pan.


    Lin Ya didn''t drink much. After the breakup, she was much better than the three of us.


    Then Lin Ya paid the bill. I thought I would treat her as my treat today, but lin ya refused, and I didn''t stop her.


    The restaurant closed after Lin Ya left.


    Now that the situation at the restaurant is worrying, the future of Ding Ge and I is even more worrying.


    Business was bad at the restaurant. Hu Zi smoked a lot more cigarettes, and there were a lot of cigarette butts piled up in the ashtray at home.


    For the next few days, the restaurant was still so cold, as if it had suddenly turned cold in autumn.


    In the evening, Hu Zi had the door closed early. He gave me the car keys and said he wanted to go out alone. He left without waiting for me to ask where he was going.


    I took a deep breath of the cold air outside, and now I clearly felt the cool air.


    I was on fire, but I didn''t want to get home so soon.


    So I drove around aimlessly on the road, looking at the bustling night scenery of the city, but my heart was even more lonely. Why can some restaurants be full of people, but our restaurant is not interested?


    It really hit me!


    But it''s still a hundred thousand miles from where I fell.


    Unknowingly, I suddenly came to a park, and it was actually a park that meant a lot to me, because this was the place where Ding Ge and I first kissed.


    The corners of my mouth curled up slightly, not knowing what to say.


    After we broke up, I avoided the places that Ding Ge remembered, the places we used to go, the streets we used to go to, the restaurants we used to go to, the snacks we used to eat, and I tried my best to avoid anything that could be related to Ding Ge.


    But I am in Pucheng, and some things are naturally unavoidable.


    In fact, a long time ago, one day when I couldn''t sleep and felt particularly bad, I went to the park alone in the middle of the night. It was already midnight, and everywhere was dark. There was no one in the park, and the whole world seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    Then I was in the park, feeling the heartbreaking pain!


    In the past, I might have left with a look and a sigh, but when I came here today, I actually had a desire to go to the park.


    I don''t know why.


    So I stopped the car in the parking lot and entered the park alone.


    Now there are many people in the park, and there are faint stars and moon in the sky. It is very beautiful. I walked into the park and turned around in boredom.


    In fact, when Ding Ge and I first came to this park, the park was not like this at all. Later, it was renovated and expanded a lot, and even the exact location of my first kiss with Ding Ge became a small lake.


    I unconsciously walked to the lake and looked at the calm water, but my mind could not help but think of the park a few years ago. I seemed to see that it was still a piece of land, I seemed to see my first kiss with Ding Ge.


    Now that I think about it, we were still young at that time. Ding Ge''s face was purer than the current lake water. A soft face seemed to have its own beauty effect, and that shy and charming gaze was indescribably charming. In my eyes, it was even more dazzling than a gem.


    She took back her memory and breathed softly.


    But at this moment, I suddenly saw a familiar figure diagonally opposite the small lake.


    The figure I''ve been thinking about all day is not someone else, but Ding Ge squatting by the lake.


    At this moment, Ding Ge was squatting in front of a stone, looking at the surface of the lake reflecting a faint light, as if he was thinking about something. Her face also reflected a layer of light, which added an indescribable beauty and indescribable spirit to her.


    Ding Ge had always been a very intelligent girl, especially her eyes, with beautiful pupils. It''s not because I like her that I say that. A lot of people say that about Ding Ge.


    Eyes are the window to the soul. Through her eyes, we can get stuck in Ding Ge''s lively temperament.


    My heart sped up uncontrollably, like a drum. I didn''t expect to meet Ding Ge so coincidentally.


    Then, I couldn''t help but wonder, why did Ding Ge come here? Is it because you miss our first kiss?


    At this moment, ding ge seemed to notice my gaze. She raised her head slightly and looked at me.


    My heart skipped a beat. The two of them looked at each other in the moonlight and starlight, a few meters away from the lake. Under the dim light, I couldn''t see if Ding Ge''s face was red, but I caught her blush as if someone had peeped into her secret in an instant.


    Then they looked at each other and smiled.


    Although we were only a few meters away, we couldn''t get through it at all. We had to go around the small bridge in front of us to get there. I didn''t want to pass Ding Ge without saying anything, so I pointed in the direction of the small bridge and motioned for myself to go and look for her.


    Ding Ge understood what I meant and nodded at me.


    There was a faint smile on her face, as gentle as the occasional ripples on the surface of the lake.


    My heart suddenly became agitated, and I quickly walked towards the small bridge. My footsteps felt full of force. Although my face was quite calm, my quickened footsteps still exposed my heart.


    When I reappeared in Ding Ge''s vision, I took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "Why are you here?" I asked dinger.


    "Exercise." Ding Ge said with a slight smile. At close range, her smile was like a blooming flower, beautiful and unparalleled, a hundred times more beautiful than the flowers in the park!

 Chapter 110 Three Female Deskmates

    I frowned. Ding Ge was just staring at the lake in a daze. What kind of exercise was that? But on second thought, maybe Ding Ge was exercising before I came, but she just happened to take a break when I saw her.


    I thought so.


    That''s not right!


    Then it occurred to me that Ding Ge''s place was still quite far from here. She wouldn''t have run so far to exercise, would she?


    Ding ge seemed to see what I was thinking and said, "I just had dinner with my colleagues around here, and then I took a walk here."


    "You won''t find anyone to accompany you. Aren''t you lonely?" I asked casually.


    They''re going to sing. I don''t want to go. Only one person came. "Ding Ge looked up at me again and sneered," aren''t you alone?"


    I smiled and couldn''t help but relive the conversation between the two of us, as if some lovers were probing into each other. I didn''t know what to say for a moment, so I nodded gently.


    "What about you? Why are you here alone?" Ding Ge asked, "Isn''t the restaurant busy?"


    Ah, the mention of the restaurant immediately added to my mood of depression. The excitement of seeing Ding Ge had also disappeared. I glanced at the lake and smiled bitterly, "Don''t mention it. Business is not good."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ding Ge had only been there once on the opening day before, so he didn''t know how business had been in the cold these days.


    "The restaurant''s business has been very bad these days, and there are very few guests in a day."


    "Then what happened?" Ding Ge frowned and said, "Your chef''s food is quite delicious. If it wasn''t too far away, my colleagues would say they would go there often."


    I shook my head.


    But now, it''s not as if the quality of the food is good and the business is good. It is a society of marketing and looking at the face. A restaurant with many stars may not taste very outstanding, but the honorable service can satisfy people''s vanity to the greatest extent, even if the food is expensive, there is absolutely nothing to say.


    Just like a bad movie, marketing is far more important than content, but it can still make a lot of money and leave. No matter how many curses were behind it.


    "Let''s take a walk." Ding Ge''s eyelashes fluttered slightly, smiled at me and said, "Relax with you."


    I can''t wait!


    So, we walked side by side on the path in the park.


    However, now that we can''t hold hands, I shook my own hand and felt like there was nowhere to put it.


    I didn''t talk to Ding Ge about the restaurant anymore. There was no need for her to be infected by my depressed mood. It seemed that dinger was doing well, so we talked about other topics. I remembered what Lin Ya said about her breakup last night and asked, "Did you know that Lin Ya and Ji Ze broke up?"


    "I know." Sure enough, Ding Ge knew. She said, "It''s been a while since they broke up."


    "What?"


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. Lin Ya and Ji Ze have been separated for a while? When did this happen? Why didn''t I know? Why did Lin Ya tell me today?


    I quickly asked, "When did it happen? How come I don''t know."


    "Maybe you were busy before. Remember that time when the three of us went out for dinner, she and ji ze broke up." Ding Ge sighed and said, "I don''t know what the girl thinks. I don''t know why they broke up."


    I can''t help but recall that the three of us broke up when we went out for dinner. What about when ji ze was drunk? Did they break up at that time?


    The more I thought about it, the more certain I was that it was probably because the two of them broke up that ji ze felt so bad and drank himself unconscious.


    Oh, I was so silly to think that Lin Ya and Ji Ze were inseparable at that time. But there must be something wrong with their relationship.


    At this moment, thinking that ji ze was drunk to the ground, his heart could not help but feel a little more sympathetic. It seemed that ji ze loved lin ya very much. Thinking about being drunk, he couldn''t help but think of himself who had lost his love.


    "That''s right. How can we break up?" Ji Ze finally appeared in front of us, which should be considered a step closer to the relationship between the two, why did they suddenly break up?


    I looked at Ding Ge, not knowing how much she knew about their relationship.


    Ding Ge shook her head and said, "I don''t know. The girl won''t tell me."


    It seems that Ding Ge doesn''t know much more than I do, but now that he''s divided up, there''s no point in mentioning it again.


    "By the way..." I hesitated for a moment and finally said, "Last time I was supposed to go to the movies, but I didn''t. Why don''t we make time to go again? I''ll treat you this time."


    My heart jumped again because I was afraid that dinger would reject me.


    Although we both tacitly didn''t mention our breakup or our sad past, it was real. My hurt to Ding Ge was an ironclad fact, and it was always a gap between us.


    So even though we can walk in the park peacefully until now, I still feel a little nervous.


    "Sure."


    Ding Ge didn''t think much about it and said the answer.


    When I heard these three words, my heart was as excited as the ocean. Ding Ge agreed, Ding Ge agreed!


    However, Ding Ge then said, "But in a few days, you should think about your restaurant more these days. I can''t help you in this regard."


    I was a little disappointed, but when I thought about what Ding Ge said, it was right. It was better to focus on the restaurant these days, and then I was relieved. Anyway, Ding Ge had already promised me, which was already good news for me.


    "Okay, then let''s go back." Ding Ge said.


    Although I still want to stay with Ding Ge for a while, I can only nod when Ding Ge says so.


    I thought about it and said, "I drove Hu Zi here. I''ll take you back."


    Dinger paused and nodded. There was another burst of joy in my heart.


    On the way back, I was in the driver''s seat while Ding Ge was in the copilot.


    After getting out of the car, Ding Ge said to me again, "Don''t be discouraged. The Xingyun hotel business will definitely get better. Everything will be fine."


    Then dinger entered the building, and I didn''t leave immediately. Instead, I recalled what Ding Ge had just said, the last sentence.


    Everything will be fine.


    I always felt as if Ding Ge was implying something. I shook my head. Maybe I was just thinking too much.


    However, Ding Ge''s words gave me a lot of energy, and the darkness in my heart was swept away, leaving only a warm blood.


    When I got back, Hu Zi wasn''t home, and I didn''t know where to go. I called him and asked if I needed to pick him up. Hu Zi said no, but he didn''t say where to go.


    Hu Zi''s stress was no less than mine, and he didn''t know where to relieve it.


    Another day passed, and I was thinking that Ding Ge and I might not be able to see each other until the restaurant''s business got better.


    But the next night, Ding Ge came to the restaurant to eat. This time, she did not come with her colleagues, but with Lin Ya.


    Coincidentally, Guzheng also came.


    Is this a coincidence?


    Guzheng hasn''t been to the restaurant for the past few days, but he came today.


    At this time, Lin Ya and Guzheng greeted. Although they were not friends, they knew each other. Then Lin Ya said to Guzheng, "Shall we sit together?"


    When I heard this, I got goosebumps all over my body. Lin Ya actually invited Guzheng to sit with them?


    However, Guzheng smiled calmly and nodded, "Okay."


    So, Ding Ge, Lin Ya and Guzheng sat together.


    I suddenly felt a little weird, even the back of my body was a little windy. Although the three of them were very eye-catching beauties, and the style was very different, it was too dazzling, but in my opinion, this combination was really weird.


    One was an old friend of mine for many years, and also a close friend of my ex-girlfriend. The other was someone I deeply loved, and the other was a girl who inexplicably liked me.


    Xiaolian and Xiaoyi had already left. Old Gao and Hu Zi did not move. They looked at me as if they were laughing.


    To be honest, I really don''t want to serve this table, but there''s nothing I can do.


    After all, they were acquaintances. I didn''t say anything polite about welcoming them. I just stood in front of the three of them, put the menu on the table and said, "What would you like to eat, the three of you?"


    "Hey, what''s with the waiter''s attitude? At least we''re customers, okay? Customers are god, your parents know what they''re doing?" Lin Ya deliberately ran against me.


    None of the people I liked or liked stood up for me, not even persuading lin ya, but looking at me like a joke.


    I smiled and said without changing my face, "Is our relationship working? That''s too raw."


    "Hey, I can''t take my temper anymore!" Lin Ya knocked one foot on the beam under the chair, not caring about the image of a beautiful woman, looked up at me and said, "Your service attitude is not good, believe it or not I complain about you."


    I mean, you''re kidding me, right? Then I''ll play along. A man and a man can''t be such a joke.


    So I bowed slightly and said with a smile, "No, don''t complain! Do you have any comments?"


    "Sure. Just bring it up." Lin Ya pointed at the menu on the table and said, "There''s always a menu here. Is there a waiter like you who just threw it on the table? You have to hand it to the customer anyway. Isn''t that too much of a request?"


    Lin Ya also purposely extended his hands to demonstrate, and at the same time said, "In our studio, this is how we entertain customers."


    "Yes, yes, your old lesson is!" Smiling, she picked up the menu on the table and prepared to do it again.


    "Hey, wait a minute. How can you say that?" Lin Ya couldn''t help but grin.


    I froze. What was wrong with that?


    Ding Ge and Guzheng couldn''t help but smile.


    Lin Ya pointed out, "Do you use the word'' old'' to talk to a lady? If you say that, believe it or not, every female customer in the store comes and goes. I have a good temper. When I meet someone with a bad temper, I blow my nose at you and glare at you, splashing you with hot water. Do you believe it?"


    "Then what should I say?" My face was open to advice, as sincere as possible.

 Chapter 111 : Brainstorm

    "For ladies, you have to praise us for our beauty. We must not ask about age. You have to praise the pretty for the pretty, you have to praise the temperament for the ugly, you have to say cute for the young, you have to call the elder sister for the old, and you have to call the grandmother for the old." Lin Ya said with eyes.


    "Auntie." I immediately shouted.


    Everyone in the restaurant laughed. Hu Zi and Old Gao were laughing back and forth. Ding Ge and Guzheng were also happy. They couldn''t help but cover their mouths for their image.


    I couldn''t help but smile. After all these years of bickering, it wasn''t easy to gain the upper hand.


    Lin Ya glared, then smiled and said, "Hey, that''s sweet. I''ll come to your shop next time, young man."


    Another laugh, even bigger than before. The corners of my mouth twitched. Lin Ya''s victory was overwhelming!


    Old Gao couldn''t help but applaud. I quickly glared at him, a cold warning that you wouldn''t be able to see the sun tomorrow. Old Gao stopped laughing.


    "Okay, okay, order."


    As the joke went, I picked up the menu with both hands and handed it to Lin Ya.


    The mood had been particularly depressed these days, and it was much better to joke with Lin Ya. Lin Ya didn''t say anything more and looked at the menu and ordered a few favorite dishes.


    Ding Ge and Guzheng also ordered a few dishes.


    I was stunned for a moment, watching the three of them serve more than a dozen dishes. I thought to myself, can you eat it? This is not the way they usually order!


    I asked doubtfully, "Order so many? Can you finish it?"


    "It''s a treat anyway."


    Please? Who is it?


    I reported the dishes to Jiang Yan, cooked them and put them on the table. All three girls seemed happy to see me as a waiter.


    When I picked up the last dish, I went from the back kitchen to the hall.


    "Happy birthday!"


    The screams almost made me take off the plate.


    Goosebumps all over her body.


    At the same time, after such a ruckus, I suddenly remembered that my birthday was approaching, but these days did not pay much attention to the day, is it today?


    I forgot!


    It used to be so fake to watch people forget their birthdays, but it was only at their age that they realized how normal it was to forget their birthdays.


    No wonder Lin Ya was so hard on me just now. Forgiveness was meant to surprise me.


    I saw that there was still a big cake on the table where the three of them were sitting. I was speechless as I served the last dish and said, "It''s just a birthday. You need to be so surprised. I''m very grateful to you for wanting to give it to me, but it''s easy to get alzheimer''s. Do you know that?"


    I was really scared just now!


    Hu Zi said, "How can you be surprised if you don''t?"


    "Is that a surprise? That means I have the guts to try someone else?"


    "Okay, you''re the boss today. I won''t talk back to you." Hu Zi smiled.


    Yes, I''m the birthday girl today, so I looked at Lin Ya and said, "Girl, it''s my birthday. What do you want to do?"


    Lin Ya seemed to see my vengeance, but she was not afraid. Instead, she said with a smile, "What do you want to do, okay?"


    Ah, I smiled bitterly. Lin Ya had caught my weak spot. A soft word made me unable to be cruel. I smiled and waved my hand, indicating that I would spare you today.


    Lin Ya had an expectant look on his face and was slightly pleased.


    I am very grateful that everyone has the heart to help me celebrate my birthday. I also understand why the three of ding Green and Guzheng will be sitting together today.


    So I asked everyone to sit down and called Jiang Yan out as well. A table of people sat together and it was very lively.


    "You''re so grown up, what birthday are you celebrating?" Although he said so, he was actually very happy.


    Looking at everyone, I was a little excited for a moment.


    And there was an unspeakable emotion in his heart.


    I broke up with Ding Ge at this time last year. My birthday was my own. And dinger''s birthday?


    It was already over, and now that I think of it, I suddenly realized that although we had only broken up for more than a year, I had already missed her two birthdays.


    Two birthdays!


    My heart suddenly ached!


    What I didn''t expect was that Ding Ge would be able to sit here on my birthday. I don''t know how to express my feelings.


    This scene moved me so much that I felt like crying for no reason.


    At this time, we poured all the glasses into the wine. At the same time, Hu Zi called everyone and said, "Come on, happy birthday to our classmate Xing Yun again."


    "Happy birthday!"


    "Thank you, everyone. Thank you." I said sincerely.


    Then everyone started to talk.


    At this time, Hu Zi said, "Actually, I want everyone to come here today. First, to celebrate Xing Yun''s birthday. Second, I want everyone to come up with ideas. Three stinky tanners are going to stand up for Zhu Geliang. The situation at the restaurant is really not optimistic. Let''s talk about all the good ideas we have."


    Yes, my eyes lit up. This is the right thing to do!


    Hu Zi was really thoughtful!


    "You can always have activities." Lin Ya said, "Just like our studio, every time a customer comes, there will be an event. At the same time, in order to make them feel like they can''t miss it, they will say that the event will be over soon. But in fact, our event is year-round, and when this event is over, the next one will start."


    But the hotel and the studio are different in nature. What should we do about the event?


    "More specifically, what kind of activity is it?" Hu Zi took out a piece of paper and a pen, and even planned to record it.


    Lin ya said as she ate, "It''s all kinds of special offers. Brother Jiang Yan has been working in a restaurant for so many years. He must know a lot. Ask him."


    Jiang Yan smiled happily and said, "Actually, there are only so many activities in the restaurant. I really don''t know much about this."


    "Other restaurants have that kind of coupon giving activity. You can get one too. How much will it cost to get a coupon? You can also make daily specials or something. It seems that these are the more common activities." Lin Ya said.


    "But this move is not new. Can it attract people?" I said worriedly.


    This kind of activity also exists in other restaurants, and there is no gimmick in it. It is too common.


    "I have an idea." Lin Ya''s eyes suddenly brightened. He glanced at us and said with a smile, "Actually, we''re still doing these activities, but we can call them something else. It gives us a sense of novelty."


    "In other words?" I asked.


    "Isn''t your restaurant called the Xingyun hotel? The homonym is''lucky''. Isn''t that what you thought when you named it? Then you can take advantage of this. Let''s make a slogan about''luck''. If others call it a daily special, then we''ll call it''daily lucky''. Not only can we make food, but we can also make drinks, and we can also make''lucky customers''. We don''t care about the money we lost to our lucky customers, and we might not lose it. You can also get lucky draw, and you can get a chance to draw if you spend more than one yuan."


    Lin Ya talked a lot, and I couldn''t help but give lin ya a thumbs-up after listening to her. What she said was really good, very funny.


    At this time, Guzheng also said, "Well, I think we can combine the lottery with the game. We can set up a scratch-and-scratch music to give everyone a game experience. If we draw, we should try not to have time to win. The lowest prize also makes everyone feel that they have enjoyed it. For example, we can set up several cards, bronze card, silver card, gold card, diamond card, how many cards can be exchanged for something, such as bronze card, ten pieces of braised noodles or one of the staple food at the same price. In addition, you can set up more awards, and you can also set up some cash discounts, five yuan, ten yuan and so on. But it''s still best to get coupons, which can attract people to make a second consumption, so that the cycle to cultivate customer loyalty.


    Hu Zi praised, "That''s a good idea! We make some scratch music and set a lower standard for drawing. We can draw if we spend more than 20 yuan, 20 yuan. If two people order food, it is easy to exceed 20 yuan, so most people have the chance to draw. What do you think?"


    Lin Ya frowned and said, "Isn''t this too tedious? I think it''s better to know the activity at a glance."


    Guzheng chuckled and said, "We''re in the middle of a discussion right now. Let''s see what awards we''re going to set up. Maybe it was designed a little more at the beginning, and then slowly improved according to the customer''s opinion. After all, we can''t be perfect from the start."


    "Well, then let''s discuss it." Lin Ya said with a smile.


    The two girls looked at each other, and the air seemed to smell of gunpowder.


    Lin Ya rolled up his sleeves slightly, making an aggressive gesture, while Guzheng smiled and remained calm.


    So, we started to have a lively discussion. We talked for a long time, and everyone expressed their opinions. The effect of each word was amazing.


    The two biggest contributors today were Lin Ya and Guzheng, who spoke the most.


    Both of them were exceptionally intelligent women, and the corners of their eyes revealed their talents, and they were both very imposing women. They were as calm as a female general who commanded an army, and their beautiful faces revealed their own charm and demeanor.


    Watching the two of them speak, she felt like they were fighting with each other, as if neither of them was convinced. A discussion seemed to be a more exciting scene than a debate contest, and it looked especially enjoyable. The four lips rose and closed, but the scenery was endless!

 Chapter 112 : Birthday Present

    Speaking of the last two women becoming the main force, we old men only served tea and water.


    Ding ge didn''t say much tonight. She seemed to have been wandering in our heated discussion, quiet and quiet, like a lily quietly blooming in a corner.


    Actually, I really want to hear Ding Ge. I want to hear her voice. But she really didn''t say much. This made me regret a lot, and I couldn''t help but feel a lot of guilt. Was Ding Ge lonely because he thought of his lonely birthday?


    Ding Ge has really changed. He has changed a lot. Now, she gave people the feeling that she was much less talkative and introverted, but in the past, she did not feel this way.


    Ding Ge''s eyes, in particular, seemed to be able to speak. There was a bright and pure light in his pupils. The twinkling of his eyelashes were as beautiful as elves. Together with Ding Ge''s particularly sweet smile, they could produce a dreamy magic power.


    But now, Ding Ge''s eyes were still as nimble as before, but her beautiful eyes seemed to have lost their light, covered with a layer of mist, sad and sad.


    Besides, I always feel that Ding Ge''s face is a little bad. He looks a little tired. I wonder if he has been too busy with work recently.


    I didn''t ask too many questions. There were so many people, and Ding Ge and I didn''t sit together, and we didn''t even have a chance to whisper.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "Isn''t wechat public number very popular now? Our studio has one too. You can also apply for a hotel''s wechat public number, then take photos of the lucky dishes every day, match the pictures and text, and search for some lucky related materials if you have time, combine the lucky dishes with the dishes, highlight the features, and write a soft text to push every day. Then, the content of the lucky customers can also be posted, and any activities in the holiday hotels in the future can be advertised on it. Let''s take the lucky draw just now, and we can use this topic to push the article. Someone ate at the Xingyun hotel and got a million yuan surprise, which is more likely than winning the lottery."


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "This is not bad, but it feels too exhausting to write an article, and it''s not easy to write?"


    "It''s okay. I have a friend who has experience in public relations. She makes movies. We can ask him to help us. And I usually like to write articles, and I have some literary talent. I can also help you write some content." Guzheng said.


    I couldn''t help but look at Guzheng. I didn''t expect her to be so talented.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "It''s okay. Don''t bother Guzheng about this. Our studio''s public number has been working, and I can handle this. Ding Ge, aren''t you a good writer? I remember that your work was published in a magazine."


    "That''s amazing!" Guzheng smiled faintly and looked at Ding Ge, "Then I won''t embarrass myself with Ding Ge. Hu Zi Xing Yun, you don''t have to worry at all."


    "Really? Then I really need you guys to do this." Hu Zi looked at me again and said with a smile, "Xing Yun, you''re in charge of this. You know how to take pictures anyway. You''ll have to take pictures when the time comes."


    I know Hu Zi still prefers me to get back together with Ding Ge. I can only thank him.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said shyly, "That was all in the past. I''m afraid I can''t write this. It''s still Guzheng."


    Guzheng smiled and did not speak again.


    "Why can''t I write it?" Lin Ya tugged at Ding Ge and whispered to dinger. I could see the look in her eyes.


    "I''ve been really busy lately. I really don''t have time." Ding Ge brushed her hair and said apologetically.


    When Ding Ge said that, I was actually a little disappointed. But if she''s really busy, I''d better take a rest. My body is the most important thing. I''d rather make time for myself to write something.


    "That''s fine. Ding Ge won''t be in trouble if he''s busy." Hu Zi looked at Guzheng again and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble Guzheng! But don''t worry, it''s not a waste of help. You can come to the Xingyun hotel and I''ll treat you to Hu Zi for free!"


    "You''re too polite." Guzheng smiled and said, "We''re all friends. What''s the point of getting paid for being so busy?"


    Guzheng naturally agreed to help us by saying so.


    Lin Ya bit her lower lip, as if she was unwilling. I knew she meant to fight with Guzheng. It was not easy for him to come up with an idea, but Guzheng picked it up, but he was also trying to help us.


    After dinner, it''s time for us to leave. The restaurant is still open tomorrow.


    Guzheng left first. She said to me, "Then I''ll leave Xing Yun first."


    I went out to see Guzheng off, but when I walked out of the door, Guzheng said to me, "The last fishing rod was a birthday present for you. I won''t give you anything today."


    I smiled when I thought of the fishing rod Guzheng had put in my house. In fact, after the rod was put in my house, I didn''t take it out to fish. I just put it in my house. Guzheng almost forgot about it. I''m afraid it has to be covered with a thick layer of dust now.


    I smiled helplessly and said, "Actually, you don''t have to give me any gifts. Just like you, you''re past that age. You''ve paid a lot of attention to the restaurant today. I can''t thank you enough."


    "There''s nothing to thank for. It''s just a piece of cake." Guzheng smiled and said, "Okay, you go back to the restaurant. There are still people inside, so I won''t disturb you."


    At the end of the sentence, a trace of loneliness flashed through Guzheng''s eyes.


    She got in the car, I sighed and returned to the restaurant.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao came out to smoke. Jiang Yan left and cousin went into the backyard. There were only three people left in the hall, ding Green and I.


    Lin Ya looked at me playfully and said, "What are you talking about outside?"


    I knew she was referring to Guzheng, and I replied frankly, "Nothing, just a gift."


    Lin Ya stared at me a few times without saying anything.


    At this moment, she put a wrapped gift on the table, pushed it in my direction and said, "It''s for your birthday."


    I waved my hand and said, "Take it away. It''s not my 18th birthday. What gift?"


    I''m a little confused. I haven''t given me a gift in the past few years. Why do I suddenly think of giving me a gift now?


    "Why don''t you take it apart?" Ding Ge smiled mysteriously at me.


    I shook my head calmly. I couldn''t look any further.


    "This is a gift from the two of us." Lin Ya added.


    I was a little stunned, but then there was a pain in my heart. Ding Ge gave me a gift? Then I can''t ask for anything. I didn''t say anything on her birthday. Why would I have the face to ask for her present?


    I suddenly remembered that when we were together, I didn''t buy any expensive gifts for Ding Ge. Both of them were just giving him a treat. Eating something delicious was considered a birthday. Even on valentine''s day, he didn''t buy flowers, and he didn''t have much romance.


    No, the more I think about it, the more I owe Ding Ge, not to mention that we broke up.


    "All right, don''t refuse. You can use this now." Lin Ya added.


    Ding Ge also looked at me with watercut eyes, as if he really wanted me to accept the gift.


    I glanced at the gift. It looked like it was a big box, and I didn''t know what was inside.


    "Do you want to open it or should I?" Lin Ya put his hand on the gift box, as if you wanted it or not.


    I hesitated, but I still brought the gift. When I opened it, I was startled and stood up in fear. "Camera?"


    I don''t know much about fishing rods, but I know a little about cameras. The nikon camera that Ding Ge and Guzheng bought in front of me already cost more than four digits.


    My heart skipped a beat. I just felt that this gift was too expensive. I looked at the two of them in a daze and said, "What are you doing with all this money?"


    "If you like it, I''ll give you one." Lin Ya said, "I gave it to the studio when it came to new equipment. It''s much cheaper than the market price."


    I carefully held the camera in my hand, only to feel that my heart was heavy, and the corners of my mouth trembled slightly. In fact, I would rather they didn''t give me anything.


    Ding Ge said softly, "You can take it. You can use it now. You can shoot lucky dishes every day, right?"


    What can I say?


    I really didn''t want to, but I couldn''t bear to refuse when I saw their resolute eyes. In the end, I figured it out.


    If Ding Ge and I could still be together, then it wouldn''t matter if she gave me a present.


    So, I held the camera in my hand, and I thought I should speed up my pace, get the restaurant business as fast as possible, and then the first time to confess to Ding Ge.


    Tell me about my love for her that has never changed!


    Regardless of the outcome, I think I have to fight!


    After that, everyone dispersed. This time, I volunteered to take lin ya and Ding Ge home because Lin Ya didn''t drive today.


    I wanted to send lin ya back first so that I could be alone with Ding Ge, but in comparison, the hotel was much closer to the Dinger house than lin ya''s house, so I sent Ding Ge back first.


    After that, I sent Lin Ya home.


    On the way, as I was driving, I couldn''t help but ask, "You and Ding Ge... Why did you suddenly think of giving me a gift?"


    "We''ve been together for so many years. What''s wrong with giving a present? Shouldn''t I?" Lin Ya sat in the back, lying there, his feet tilted up.


    "No, it''s really too expensive."


    "Between us, what does that amount to? It hurts to talk about money! Besides, dinger paid more than half of the money, and I only paid a small half."


    I didn''t know what it was like to hear this news.


    At this moment, Lin Ya smiled and said, "Xing Yun, don''t say anything more. If you don''t understand in your heart, I have no choice. This time, I won''t help you. What should I do? Do it yourself."


    I know what Lin Ya means, and I know exactly what Ding Ge''s gift is all about. I can guess that I can even vaguely feel it, and I can''t be wrong.


    My hands on the steering wheel could not help but use force, this time I absolutely cannot escape!

 Chapter 113 Lucky Event

    Lin Ya didn''t say much about Ding Ge''s thoughts. At the end of the day, we didn''t talk much about this topic, and I didn''t say anything to Lin Ya, but kept quiet.


    I''m not a person who likes to express himself in words, but in actions!


    Then I remembered what I told Ding Ge in the park the other day, so I asked Lin Ya, "Lin Ya, can I ask you something? You''ve been breaking up with Ji Ze for a while, haven''t you?"


    "Yeah." Lin Ya seemed to respond to me in a nonchalant tone, a little sloppy, not sure if he was trying to hide his emotions.


    "Did you split up when Ji Ze was drunk?" I asked again.


    "Yes!" Lin Ya was still lying there, his voice calm.


    I couldn''t help but turn my head, feeling like I was in the dark. I frowned and asked, "Then why did you tell me a few days ago?"


    "Is it hard not to spread the word even with one hand? You''re stupid, too. Don''t you know why Ji Ze drank like that? Don''t you know how to use your brain?"


    "I..."


    I was a little speechless, how to say it seemed to become my problem. I couldn''t help but ask, "It seems that ji ze is very sad to break up with you. Then he should like you very much. Why did you two break up?"


    "I see why you''re so nosy!" Lin Ya put his legs down, sat up, and said to me in an unfriendly tone.


    "I care about you." I smiled bitterly.


    "That day you said it was all over. Why did you mention it when it was all over?" Lin Ya lay back, unwilling to say anything.


    "Yes, you''re right." Lin Ya told me it wasn''t a few days ago, but the time she broke up with Ji Ze was really long. I frowned and said, "I mean, why did I mention it in the past, but you can''t tell me for so long?"


    She should have told me the day I went back to ji ze.


    "Who made you so stupid!"


    I was a little helpless, so I drove to the side of the road and stopped. Lin Ya looked up at me, blinked and asked, "What?"


    I turned around angrily and said angrily, "Am I stupid? You don''t know how smart you are."


    Lin Ya said unconvinced, "Then why didn''t you guess?"


    "There are some things you don''t know yet!" I almost blurted out the things about the restaurant that I was running with Hu Zi, but I held back the words.


    "What is it?" Lin Ya asked curiously.


    I turned my head around and sighed, "Nothing."


    I started the car again and stopped bickering with Lin Ya. After a while, I said solemnly, "Girl, it won''t happen again, okay?"


    I looked up at the rearview mirror, and Lin Ya was looking at me from the rearview mirror, where they looked at each other. I stared at her with a calm face, and Lin Ya bit her lower lip playfully. I saw obedience in her eyes, and my face softened.


    That''s more like it!


    I sent Lin Ya home, then drove back alone. It was very late today, but it wasn''t past twelve, and it was still my birthday.


    Driving alone on the road, I couldn''t help but recall the scene of my birthday a few years ago.


    I can''t remember which restaurant I was in at that time. Anyway, I booked a private room and everyone sat together. Ding Ge, Lin Ya, Old Gao, Li Xiaowei, Old Gao, and one of his girlfriends at the time, have forgotten their names.


    In retrospect, it seemed that Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had really talked for a long time, and it had been a long run of love for many years, but it didn''t come to the end.


    Old Gao, on the other hand, walked around in love and came out again. But love is not like traveling. It still looks the same after a round trip. Old Gao also had a lot of experience in this circle. It was as if he had learned from the scriptures. He had seen all kinds of people, demons and monsters along the way.


    Love is like sugar, sweet. But the love between Old Gao and Hu Zi was like a knife. Needless to say, the pain of skin and flesh had been tasted.


    At that time, he was young and didn''t feel too much pressure on his shoulders. Although he had been around in society and knew a lot of things, he didn''t think about it very far.


    At that time, who could have imagined what we would be like today?


    The more I look back at these past events over and over again, the more I feel sad.


    Those memories, like the glow of the city at night, turned into a blur.


    Blurry body, blurry expression, blurry tears...


    People are most afraid of memories, remembering those sour sweet bitter spicy, those mixed emotions, all together into the nose, choking more than mustard!


    ...


    When I got home, Hu Zi was still awake. I looked at Hu Zi and felt sad. In the past, Hu Zi looked very sturdy, and fighting gave people a sense of tiger life, just like his name, like a little tiger!


    But now he has lost a lot of weight. The busy days and worries have made him lose more than one lap.


    I frowned and said, "What else are you busy with? I drank a little today. Go to bed early."


    People who drink alcohol tend to be a lot slower. It''s better to rest early and be busy when you''re sober.


    Hu Zi looked extremely tired. He took a breath and said, "I was just calculating how much money would be needed for this event."


    Hey, it''s money again. We need money to do everything. Can you say that we live in reality?


    So sometimes when we think about it, those who have lost to reality are not shameful at all. He is really too powerful. We can''t become tao yuanming who doesn''t bend for five dou meters, let alone bend, kneel down!


    How many of those who are busy becoming grandsons for reality and pretending to be grandsons for reality are willing to live like grandsons?


    I also sat down beside him, rubbed my face, thought about it, and said, "Okay, don''t think so much today. Tomorrow, we''ll figure out the content of the event, and then we''ll see how much it will cost. Haven''t we figured it out yet? Don''t think so much, don''t tire yourself out!"


    Hu Zi nodded and took a deep breath. Then he stood up and said to me, "I''ll come out."


    I frowned and asked, "Why are you out so late?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "It''s okay. I was just walking around the neighborhood."


    "Damn, how is it getting better in the middle of the night?" I know that Hu Zi has a lot on his mind and he''s been under too much pressure. He hasn''t recovered since he started working with li xiaowei. He really needs to relieve himself.


    "Hey, I''ll just walk around."


    "Let''s go. I''ll stay with you." I was a little worried, thinking that I should walk around with him.


    "No, no, no." Hu Zi waved his hand and smiled, "I''ll just go out for a walk. I''ll be back soon. What are you worried about? I''m not afraid of robbing the rich or the rich."


    I wanted to talk to Hu Zi again. Hu Zi joked, "What''s the difference between the two old men? Take a break. I''ll be back soon."


    Hu Zi walked out the door.


    I closed my mouth and didn''t follow. Since he wants to walk around the neighborhood alone, he should.


    But I don''t think it''s a good idea for Hu Zi to be like this. Now that he and Li Xiaowei can''t turn back, it''s better to find him a new girlfriend. Anyway, it''s sooner or later. He can''t be single forever.


    And what about Old Gao?


    I''ve been busy these days, and I don''t have time to talk to Old Gao. The time when he and Wang Mengmeng disappeared was still a mystery, so I don''t know how to deal with it.


    Old Gao refused to say anything. I always thought that he would tell us when he wanted to, but after so many days, he didn''t say a word. I thought I''d talk to him in a few days.


    ...


    On the second day, we took the time to write down the detailed plan. Since we are called'' Xingyun hotel'', we will focus on the homonym''luck'' and borrow a famous line from star wars,''may luck be with you''. This is the slogan of our hotel in the future.


    The restaurant''s wechat public number has also been applied, and all the lucky dishes for the first month have been confirmed, and then one by one photos have been taken. The event has just begun to make it, the lucky dishes are still the main dishes, we must let others see our sincerity.


    The daily article pushed the great hero to Guzheng!


    After Ding Ge pushed it away, Guzheng tried her best to help us. She was really wholehearted. She didn''t know how much time and energy she had consumed. She discussed and revised an article with me many times, but she didn''t complain. Looking at Guzheng''s article, I could feel her heart, and she must have read a lot of information, but I have to say, Guzheng wrote very well!


    As for Guzheng, I really owe her a thank you. No, I should say a lot.


    Next, there was the way lucky customers were selected. The production of Xing Yun scratch music was all on the agenda, and a whole set of marketing activities were launched!


    There was a poster at the entrance of the restaurant. A colorful poster was specially made by someone else. As for the hotel''s special introduction, there is also the art word''may luck be with you'', which is pleasing to the eye and has the hotel''s qr code printed on it. For customers who scan the hotel''s public number through their mobile phone, we will give them a free bottle of drinks.


    Now that smartphones are in the world, such free activities must be popular with everyone.


    In addition, there is a blackboard newspaper made by us, which contains the contents of the daily activities of the restaurant, using different colors of chalk, the size of the font is also exquisite, including the lucky dishes and the special activities of the day, and so on. This is updated daily. Of course, we also added calendars and weather conditions to make it easier for everyone.


    So these days, we were busier than when the hotel was preparing to open. After all of this, I felt a long sigh of relief. I hope we have done so much and can bring up the hotel business.


    Working overtime, in a few days, our''lucky event'' officially started!

 Chapter 114 : Unexpected Visitor

    One poster on the left and one poster on the right at the door was a bulletin board, like two gatekeepers guarding our restaurant.


    When we saw the poster of the restaurant, there were a lot of people scanning the qr code and paying attention to it, and there were very few people coming in alone to get drinks. Many people chose to sit down and eat, so our customers gradually increased, day by day, as if the weather was getting warmer.


    There were more people coming into the restaurant to eat, and our lucky dishes were exceptionally popular. Hu Zi did the statistics, and on average, one out of five customers ordered our lucky dishes, which was even more likely in the first few days. After all, our lucky dishes are really very affordable, and there is no doubt about that.


    Not to mention being chosen as a friend of a lucky customer, he was naturally happier!


    And our restaurant scratcher also received a lot of praise, because we did not design an empty prize, and the standard is not high, more than 20 yuan consumption will be sent to the scratcher, no top, more consumption and more. When everyone scratched open the prize, even if it was a small discount, everyone could smile slightly, and the more powerful award, everyone was happy to bloom.


    In the beginning, there were still quite a few scratchers. After all, they had just started and the chances of winning the grand prize would definitely decrease in the future. In order to attract customers, this is also one of our plans.


    We really fought!


    Soon, we found that there were more and more repeat customers in the restaurant. As time went by, the business of the restaurant became better day by day. Although it did not reach the level of the first day, it could already be called "Prosperous."


    After doing so much, I finally got something. The taste was really special and beautiful. I felt that all the previous hardships were worth it.


    After so many days, Hu Zi finally had a happy smile on his face.


    But Old Gao was still a little depressed. I think it''s time to talk to him.


    That night, after the restaurant closed, Old Gao and I stayed to clean up the restaurant. After a while, I took two bottles of beer, handed Old Gao a bottle, and said, "Have some."


    Old Gao didn''t refuse and took it.


    He was not in high spirits. He had been like this all these days, as if nothing could make him happy, or really happy.


    I took a sip of wine and said sarcastically, "It''s been a long time, is it interesting?"


    Old Gao smiled bitterly and replied, "No."


    "Hehe!"


    I exaggeratedly mimicked Old Gao''s frown. We sat down and I asked, "How''s your mother now?"


    "It''s good. I''m staying at Tian''s now. It''s good. I can''t see it and I''m not that sad anymore." Old Gao''s mouth curled up a little bitter and he took another sip of beer.


    I sighed. Things have already happened. There are things that we can''t change after all, like what happened to Old Gao''s father, like what happened to me.


    I comforted him, "Now that the restaurant is up, be happy. Just work hard in the future. What''s there to worry about?"


    Old Gao shook his head and took a big drink. He looked at a corner of the table and said, "Xing Yun, really, Hu Zi and you got two for free. I''m very unhappy."


    "Damn, what''s free?" I glared at Old Gao and joked, "What''s wrong with number two? Two?"


    "No." Old Gao smiled and replied, "This restaurant, you two have done too much. What about me? I don''t think I''m doing anything, so I''m feeling very uneasy and annoyed!"


    I frowned and said, "What do you mean by not doing anything? Running a marathon in a restaurant every day, carrying plates and bowls, washing dishes and washing dishes. You''ve never done anything. How can you say that you didn''t do anything? Don''t you talk nonsense!"


    "No!" Old Gao opened his mouth and explained, "I mean, both of you have brains and ideas, and I''m just doing a rough job. Have you ever seen a waitress in a restaurant who is treated like a boss?"


    "What has brains and ideas? Didn''t you have some ideas when you were in the pond? It just didn''t work out." I was a little angry. I drank the remaining beer in the bottle and said, "I think you treat yourself as an outsider!"


    With that, I stood up and took two more bottles. I opened them directly, gulped them down and continued, "What about our relationship? Don''t you play games?"


    I handed Old Gao another bottle. Old Gao took it and said, "No."


    Old Gao wanted to explain something else. I touched his bottle and said, "Come on, drink!"


    Old Gao smiled. I couldn''t help but let him drink.


    I continued, "You''re not saying anything. You feel bad because you didn''t invest in the restaurant. You feel like you owe us. Am I right? What if I took a lot less than Hu Zi? You said I had to face Hu Zi with guilt every day, right? It was agreed at the beginning, why is it still like this? What happened? What else did I do more than he did less? Who dares to say that they are not 100 % right about the restaurant? We shouldn''t want to work hard together. Just do the restaurant well together. There''s not so much to do!"


    After listening to me, Old Gao didn''t say anything more and took a sip of his wine.


    I sighed in my heart, not knowing how to solve this knot in Old Gao''s heart.


    Forget it. I guess it doesn''t make sense for a while. We''ll talk about it later. In the future, when business is good, we can open a branch and expand the restaurant. Then Old Gao can take more money.


    I looked at the silent Old Gao. He lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. Neither of them spoke, and the hall was very quiet. I waited for Old Gao to slow down for a while before saying, "Let''s not talk about this. Think about it yourself. Tell me something else?"


    Old Gao looked at me as if to ask something else.


    I raised the bottle to signal him to drink, then said, "These days, I''ve been waiting for you to open your mouth. I thought you would say it, but after so long, you still haven''t said anything. Now, can you tell me?"


    Old Gao knew what I was referring to, and his face suddenly seemed to be covered with gloom. He lowered his head and let the cigarette burn in his hand. After a while, he shook his head and said, "There''s really nothing to say."


    Is there really nothing to say?


    But Old Gao was not in this state. I''m sure Old Gao wouldn''t have been in such a bad mood if it were only because of his father''s arrest. Wang Mengmeng must be the most important reason why he''s in his current state!


    I asked again, "You and Wang Mengmeng are over, right?"


    Old Gao''s eyes were a little confused, but he didn''t say anything. I frowned and said, "Okay, just accept it. Now that it''s over, can we find another girlfriend? Would you like me to introduce you?"


    "Forget it." Old Gao laughed and shook his head, "I don''t want this right now."


    I opened my mouth and felt a little anxious. I couldn''t help but ask, "Are you going to keep quiet about what happened in Moon city for the rest of your life?"


    Old Gao was silent. It took a long time before he said, "There''s a chance in the future."


    I sighed, and a conversation could be said to be fruitless!


    He had to drink the wine clean!


    Originally, she wanted to leave, but Old Gao suddenly said to me, "After all this chatter, tell me about yourself."


    "Say what about me?" I put the empty bottle on the table and asked foolishly.


    "You? What''s on your mind? Ding Ge and Guzheng, which one are you going to choose?"


    "You chose abc."


    Old Gao looked at me seriously and said, "I''m serious. You''d better make a choice between the two sooner or later, or you''ll be in trouble sooner or later."


    I frowned. I didn''t understand what Old Gao was talking about. I don''t think so.


    Old Gao shook his head, smiled and said, "You can wait. You''ll be miserable then."


    I didn''t take Old Gao''s words to heart because he didn''t know much about my situation. I was so concerned about this ding ge that no matter what, all I could say to Guzheng was'' I''m sorry''!


    And now that the restaurant business is getting better and better, it''s getting closer and closer to my plan.


    Even when I was alone in my room at night, I couldn''t help but imagine the scene after I got back together with Ding Ge.


    But I know I can''t rush, so the most important thing now is to make up for the movie we missed earlier.


    However, I never thought that a movie with Ding Ge and I would go through so many twists and turns!


    Just like our love.


    ...


    On this day, a very special guest came to our shop.


    We were open as usual. I had just served a table of guests when a middle-aged lady entered the restaurant. Xiaoyi, the waiter, rushed forward to greet him, and when I saw the person who came, my heart suddenly trembled, and an extremely complicated emotion traveled all over my body.


    At that moment, I didn''t know how to describe my feelings!


    I was like a standing dam, and the surging flood hit me in an instant!


    It hurts!


    I never thought that Ding Ge''s mother would come to our restaurant!


    When I saw her, I was so excited that my heart was pounding and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Subconsciously, I thought of all the things she and Dinggebaba had done to me in the past. They had thrown me out of the house without any scruples. I, Meng Xingyun, have never been so humiliated in my life!


    I will never forget those things!


    Even if they were Ding Ge''s parents, I was extremely uncomfortable.


    When I saw Mother of Dingge, I secretly clenched my fist and my teeth trembled. I frowned and wondered what Mother of Dingge was doing here.


    But when I thought about her attitude towards me, I felt a surge of anger in my heart. I''m a little angry! Now that Ding Ge and I have broken up, isn''t that what she wants to see? What else is she doing here? Asking for punishment? Why did you come here now?


    I walked over and said to xiaoyi, "I''ll take care of this guest!"

 Chapter 115 : Conversation

    Xiaoyi saw the look on my face and walked away in confusion.


    I looked at Mother of Dingge, and she looked at me in surprise.


    I smiled coldly in my heart. If I hadn''t tried my best to control it, my face would have been covered with anger and frost.


    What is she doing here?


    Now that the hotel business is gradually increasing, I have the idea of finding a chance to confess to Ding Ge in a while. If she obstructs it again at this time...


    This time, no matter who it was, no one could stop me unless it was Ding Ge himself!


    Mother of Dingge didn''t seem to think it was me. She was also surprised to see me. Obviously, she didn''t plan to come to me.


    Mother of Dingge was stunned. I took a deep breath and asked politely, "Why are you here?"


    After all, she is Mother of Dingge. For Ding Ge''s sake, I will not tear my face from her. I will maintain the least respect for her.


    Mother of Dingge''s face moved slightly. After a while, she said excitedly, "It''s you."


    I couldn''t tell her tone, so I continued to smile and replied, "It''s me. Are you here for dinner? What would you like to eat?"


    I don''t want to talk to her too much. Since she has entered this restaurant, she is our guest. I will serve her very well, just like every customer who enters the restaurant.


    Mother of Dingge''s expression was rather complicated. She didn''t answer my question. She looked up at the hotel lobby and asked, "I saw the Xingyun hotel sign and thought it was you who opened it. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    I smiled and said calmly, "No, I don''t own this restaurant. I just work here as a waiter. Xingyun hotel, it''s just a coincidence that they have the same name as me."


    I didn''t tell Mother of Dingge the truth, and I didn''t feel the need to tell her.


    In her eyes, it was normal for me to be a waitress, but in her eyes, I was not worthy of her daughter!


    Mother of Dingge was stunned again, as if he did not expect this to happen.


    I didn''t want to chat with her and continued to ask, "What would you like to eat? Our restaurant''s lucky dish today is..."


    Mother of Dingge interrupted me and said, "Is it convenient to say a few words?"


    I subconsciously frowned. I really didn''t want to talk to her too much. I smiled and said helplessly, "I''m sorry auntie, I''m at work. The boss saw something bad."


    "It won''t take you long, just a few minutes." Mother of Dingge looked at me pleadingly.


    When I saw her eyes like that, I couldn''t help but feel an indescribable pleasure in my heart. At the same time, he thought of himself, and he felt a little sorry for himself.


    Was that the same look in my eyes at that time?


    If they could agree to me being with Ding Ge, I would kneel before them without hesitation!


    I didn''t smile any more. I looked a little expressionless and said, "Well, what do you want to say?"


    "Let''s go out and talk."


    I nodded and followed Mother of Dingge out of the restaurant.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s mother, I remembered my old submissiveness. I was so eager to get their approval. I wanted to show my best in front of them, but in their eyes, I was nothing.


    At that time, I really felt that my soul had suffered a heavy blow!


    They looked like they were whipping me. I never thought that one day I would face such a situation. I never thought I would die.


    I grew up under the pampering of my parents. Like a treasure in my hands, I couldn''t stand it.


    In the past, I have been treated unfairly in society, I have been resentful, I have been humiliated with dignity, my pride has been trampled on, but there has never been a feeling that can surpass the insults of Ding Ge''s parents to me!


    Ding Ge can''t marry you!


    This was Mother of Dingge''s original words, not a word at all. Now I can still remember the look and tone of her voice when she said that.


    Thinking about the past made me very excited, and I could not help but take a few deep breaths to calm down.


    The two of them came outside.


    Mother of Dingge looked at me, and I was silent, looking straight into her eyes.


    This time, Mother of Dingge didn''t look at me with that kind of contempt, but I still didn''t feel any friendliness from her.


    And it was very polite for me to stand in front of her calmly.


    Mother of Dingge''s expression was complicated. After a while, she said, "Xing Yun, I''m here to ask you to persuade Ding Ge to go home."


    I know that Ding Ge has been living outside and hasn''t gone home. Looking at the heartbroken Mother of Dingge in my eyes, I couldn''t help but ask, have you ever thought about why your daughter didn''t come home?


    Don''t you know who your daughter is?


    She''s been so sweet and sensible since she was a child. Who wouldn''t praise her? Unlike those rebellious girls who have tattoos on their ears, smoke, and drink, she''s not that kind of girl at all. She''s so filial to you, but why is she so close to breaking up with you? Why can''t I go home?


    You don''t want Ding Ge to marry me. You must want her to be happy, right? But now that she doesn''t even go home, what does happiness mean to her?


    When I heard Mother of Dingge''s pleading, I didn''t feel sorry for her. I''m only sad for Ding Ge!


    I curled my lips and felt a little helpless. Now that Ding Ge and I have been separated for so long, she still came to me and asked me to go to Ding Ge to persuade her to go home?


    She still hasn''t said that I wish you all the best. You guys make up so that Ding Ge can go home. She still didn''t say that.


    So, at this moment, Mother of Dingge''s eyes still disapprove of me being with Ding Ge.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Auntie, it''s not that I don''t want Ding Ge to go home. As you know, we''ve been separated for a long time. How can she listen to me?"


    "But," Mother of Dingge said in a choked voice, "She should be able to hear you. Whether she listens or not, you just have to tell her that her father and I are looking forward to her coming home every day. Is that okay, Xing Yun?"


    Looking at Mother of Dingge, I really wanted to ask her, what answer did you give me when I begged you so much? Have you ever felt a tinge of guilt for me?


    If I wanted to vent, I had so many things I wanted to yell at ding ge''s mother, but I had suppressed them before, so how could I speak now?


    I gritted my teeth and said, "You can look for her yourself. Why do you have to look for me?"


    "She wouldn''t listen to me at all." Mother of Dingge lowered his head.


    "Then why would she listen to me?"


    "Xing Yun, auntie knows that there was something wrong with you in the past. Can auntie apologize to you? Now that you''ve broken up, you can let her go home, okay?"


    I just felt my chest getting a little choked up. Mother of Dingge apologized to me? But she still didn''t say that I agreed to let you be together. I wish you all the best!


    I didn''t hear a single word of what I wanted to hear.


    Mother of Dingge continued to play the emotional card with me, wiping her tears and saying, "Her father and I are old, and her father is much thinner than before, and his health is not very good. Now the father and daughter are not even talking, and the family is not going to enter. You say, why is this?"


    Why?


    Why?


    I whispered the word twice.


    Actually, I''m not sad for them at all. I just love Ding Ge.


    Who doesn''t want to face their loving parents every day? Who doesn''t want a warm and complete home?


    I really want to say, do you think Ding Ge is willing to leave home? Do you think she''s comfortable living alone? Do you think she doesn''t want her family or her parents? Do you think she''s happy living alone?


    I closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, I also hoped that Ding Ge would come home. After all, her parents didn''t like me, but ding ge was still their daughter. They were a family. I once told lin ya that I hoped she could persuade Ding Ge to let her go home.


    But the meek Ding Ge was indeed a very stubborn girl. No matter how much Lin Ya tried to persuade her, she would not go home.


    There was a reason why she didn''t come home.


    It''s just that Mother of Dingge came to see me today and still didn''t mention the reason.


    I sighed and said to mother dinger, "Okay, auntie, I''ll talk to her."


    But I didn''t do it for her. I did it for Ding Ge.


    Mother of Dingge laughed and thanked me, "Thank you, thank you so much."


    I curled my lips and didn''t care at all. Since it wasn''t for her, I didn''t want to thank her. I wanted to end the conversation with her earlier, so I said, "Okay, auntie, there''s nothing else. I''m going in."


    Mother of Dingge nodded and wanted to leave.


    But at this moment, I suddenly thought of something, so I called Mother of Dingge and said, "Auntie, by the way, there is something I want to ask you."


    Mother of Dingge was especially polite and smiled at me, "What''s the matter?"


    I pointed to the sign on my head, looked into Mother of Dingge''s eyes and asked, "Auntie, actually, I just wanted to ask, if I were the boss of this Xingyun hotel, would you agree to let me be with Ding Ge?"


    Mother of Dingge froze, as if she didn''t expect me to ask such a question. She looked at me and didn''t say anything, as if she didn''t know how to answer it.


    I smiled and said, "I was just joking. It''s okay. I''m going in."


    Then I went into the restaurant and didn''t look at Mother of Dingge again.


    I felt a little uncomfortable, as if something was pressing down on me. Instead of staying in the hall, I walked to the backyard alone. There was no one here. I squatted on the open ground and gasped deeply.


    To this day, Mother of Dingge never thought of compromise, never thought of getting us together. Thinking about Mother of Dingge''s eyes, my heart seemed to be burning with fire.


    I clenched my teeth and clenched my fists, my body trembling with tension.

 Chapter 116 : Agreement

    Sometimes I really don''t understand why Ding Ge''s parents are like that. To put it bluntly, I really think they are quite uneducated. Ding Ge doesn''t look like their daughter at all!


    I know there are some things I don''t respect about dinger, so even if they treat me that way, I''ve never said anything bad about her parents in front of Ding Ge. I even told Ding Ge that even if they didn''t agree to us being together, it was for Ding Ge''s good.


    When I said those words, I really felt particularly humiliated. They didn''t think I was any good after all the good things I said for them!


    But since I said I would persuade Ding Ge, then I would definitely persuade her, but I''m not sure if she listens or not.


    But I did it for Ding Ge, not for them.


    At this moment, Hu Zi came over, squatted beside me and asked, "Who was that woman just now?"


    "Mother of Dingge." I replied.


    Hu Zi knew about me and Ding Ge. He frowned and asked, "Why is she here? Why is she here?"


    Hu Zi put his arm around my shoulder and said with a smile, "Are you here to beg you and Ding Ge to get back together?"


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head, if only!


    Hu Zi''s face turned cold and asked, "Then what is she doing here?"


    "Nothing." I lied, "I saw the Xingyun hotel and walked in by chance."


    Hu Zi looked at me and asked coldly, "Does she still look down on you?"


    Hu Zi''s words made me feel a little uncomfortable. I smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything, but Hu Zi said, "Didn''t you tell her that you owned this restaurant?"


    "Why are you telling her this?"


    "Let her see how she was blind and missed such a good son-in-law!" Hu Zi said angrily.


    "Don''t say that. After all, they''re Ding Ge''s parents."


    "You still want to put in a good word for her? Cut!"


    "Okay, forget about her."


    I stood up and said, "Let''s go back to work."


    I took two steps, but Hu Zi didn''t follow me. After a while, he called out my name, "Xing Yun."


    I turned around and Hu Zi clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, "Xing Yun, don''t worry. Sooner or later, our Xingyun hotel will be ranked all over Pucheng. We need to show those who once looked down on us how unforgivable they were! What a stupid mistake!"


    I smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    I suddenly remembered something and said to Hu Zi, "By the way, Hu Zi, I''m taking a day off tomorrow."


    "Damn!" Hu Zi smiled and said, "You''re also the boss. What leave do you want from me?"


    I smiled and replied, "It''s better for you to tell Old Gao."


    I think it''s better to invite dinger to a movie tomorrow, then treat her to dinner, and then persuade her to go home. Because I think Ding Ge would be disgusted by the sudden mention of this.


    After all, I know best about her determination to leave home and the pain in her heart!


    Her parents had forced her into that position. Not only was I injured, but Ding Ge was sadder than me. Her self-esteem was also trampled on the ground, and she was her own parents, so her heart was ten thousand times more painful than mine!


    Thinking about Ding Ge made my heart ache.


    I couldn''t help but take out my wallet, take out a picture of Ding Ge, and look at the smile on her face. I feel more and more sad. Why should such a beautiful girl suffer so much?


    She really shouldn''t have suffered so much!


    When I thought about the hurt I had done to her, I felt like a needle prick all over my body!


    My hands trembled slightly. I looked at Ding Ge''s photo and could not help but swear to myself that if Ding Ge and I could continue our relationship, I would definitely use my strength to treat her well. I would never let her suffer any more harm. I must love her with all my might!


    After thinking about it, I called Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge quickly got through.


    I took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to say, "I''m Xing Yun. Well, Ding Ge, shall I treat you to a movie tomorrow?"


    At this point, I suddenly realized that if it was done this time, it would be my first date after I broke up with Ding Ge, right?


    "Ah?" Ding Ge asked in surprise, "Tomorrow?"


    I heard something wrong with Ding Ge''s tone and felt like I was being punched. I asked nervously, "Yes, are you free tomorrow?"


    "I don''t have time tomorrow."


    Ding Ge''s words made me feel the pain of falling from the sky.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said, "How about the day after tomorrow? How about the day after tomorrow?"


    Ding Ge''s words once again made me fly out of the deep valley. I couldn''t help but grin and say, "Okay, then the day after tomorrow. I''ll call you then."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, I was still a little excited, I thought Ding Ge said that there was no time tomorrow, and the movie would be ruined, but I didn''t expect it to turn around again!


    So, I began to wish I could come the day after tomorrow.


    ...


    The next day, I stayed in the restaurant, usually busy, feeling that time passed so quickly, but today I suddenly felt particularly difficult, even if I ran up and down, more busy than the two waiters xiaoyi Xiaolian, but I still feel that time is really the worst thing in the world!


    Hu Zi jokingly asked me if I didn''t ask for leave today. Why did he come again? I told him to ask for it tomorrow.


    I didn''t go back when I got off work at night, so I stayed at the hotel.


    After Hu Zi and the others left, I closed the door and used the hotel''s computer to check the layout of tomorrow''s movie theater. What I expected was to find a scene around nine o'' clock tomorrow, and after watching it, it was about eleven o'' clock, so that I could come out and have a meal.


    I thought of everything I could.


    After checking, I made a phone call with Ding Ge and the two of them agreed on tomorrow''s time. I said I would pick you up tomorrow, but Ding Ge said no. She said we could meet at the cinema.


    Actually, I wanted to pick up ding ge, but I had to agree to her.


    Anyway, I''ll see you sooner or later.


    Before I go to bed, I charge my cell phone to make sure that my cell phone is clear for tomorrow. At the same time, I prepare the clothes for tomorrow.


    However, before I went to bed, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge''s mother again, thinking about what she said to me yesterday. In fact, I really hope that Ding Ge can go home and live alone. I know how it feels.


    But I don''t know how to mention it to dinger.


    After all, we are no longer boyfriend and girlfriend. Some of the words that came out of my mouth were very abrupt.


    The next day, I got up early and dressed up seriously. My cousin looked at me with a smile and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s okay, Sister qi. I''m going out today."


    But cousin sneered, "Nothing? Hehe, have you gone to see the girl?"


    I just smiled, not admitting or denying it.


    At this moment, my cousin leaned closer to me and asked in a low voice, "Is it with Guzheng?"


    Guzheng?


    I was stunned and didn''t understand why my cousin asked. I explained to her, "Sister qi, Guzheng and I are just friends. I told you."


    My cousin stood by, raised her eyebrows and said, "Yes, you said so, and I believed you. But now, I can see that Guzheng must have a good feeling for you, but your heart is not with him. Can you tell him clearly? Don''t let others keep wasting time with you. Who can''t tell what she''s thinking? Guzheng is a good girl. Don''t delay her."


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and explain, "You think I want to, what should I say? What else can I do?"


    "But I don''t understand?" My cousin looked at me and said speechlessly, "Guzheng is more than enough for you. How can you despise a good girl who looks good and has a family?"


    I frowned and said in my heart that I still have something to do. I don''t have time to talk to you. So I walked quickly as I turned around and smiled, "This... Doesn''t call!"


    "You..."


    As soon as my cousin opened her mouth, I ran away and took a taxi to the cinema. I didn''t call Ding Ge. I bought two movie tickets and waited for Ding Ge here.


    I came nearly half an hour earlier, so I didn''t have the nerve to rush dinger. I told her last night about the venue, and she might be here soon.


    Then I sat in the theater hall and waited.


    But this time, even though it was less than half an hour, it felt even more difficult than the day before. I was really in a difficult position there, looking at the movie poster in the cinema, then looking at the two movie tickets in my hands. I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart, time is really amazing, more than love.


    I picked up my phone over and over again, trying to call Ding Ge, but I was afraid of being rude.


    Because I think Ding Ge will definitely come. I just need to wait a few minutes.


    A long wait...


    As time approached the opening, I panicked and thought that Ding Ge wouldn''t be delayed.


    In the end, I couldn''t help but call Ding Ge.


    And I''m glad I made this call, or else I''d be a fucking idiot!


    I called Ding Ge''s phone, and it felt like it took a long time for Ding Ge to get through.


    "Hello." Ding Ge''s faint voice came from the microphone.


    I couldn''t help but press my ears tighter and frown at the same time. Why did I feel something wrong with Ding Ge''s voice? So I asked, "What''s wrong with you? Where are you?"


    "I''m at home." Ding Ge seemed to take a deep breath. Her voice was a little suppressed, as if she was hiding something. She said, "You can wait a little longer. I''ll be over in a minute."


    Hearing Ding Ge''s voice, my brows furrowed even tighter. I could clearly sense that Ding Ge''s voice was not right. I could even hear her moaning softly, as if she was in pain. I quickly asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." This time, Ding Ge''s voice became more muffled and his breathing became heavier.


    "Ding Ge, are you feeling unwell?" I was a little nervous.

 Chapter 117 Dinger Is Sick

    "Oh..."


    At this moment, a retching sound suddenly came from the microphone, and my heart suddenly tightened. My fingers holding the phone were a little pale. I anxiously said, "Hey, Ding Ge, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you, Ding Ge?"


    With that, I stood up and left the cinema, thinking that this movie would definitely be lost. As soon as I got out of the hall, I hurried downstairs. There were footsteps in the corridor, and my heart was beating wildly.


    After a while, Ding Ge''s feeble voice came over. She said in pain, "It''s a little uncomfortable. It''s probably a stomach problem."


    "Are you having gastroenteritis again?"


    I was even more anxious and anxious. Ding Ge had always had a bad stomach, especially when he had acute gastroenteritis. His whole face was as pale as paper in pain, and he felt as bad as he felt.


    "It should be." Ding Ge said.


    "Do you have any medicine at home? Take the medicine quickly."


    "There''s no medicine at home." Ding Ge added.


    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth and quicken my steps. "How are you feeling now?" Is it too bad?"


    "Not that powerful. It was just that terrible pain, but now it''s much lighter." Ding Ge said, "Buy me some medicine and bring it over."


    I can''t see Ding Ge now, so I don''t know what she means by much better. But my heart was filled with worry. I said quickly, "Okay, I''ll go get the medicine. You can wait for me at home."


    I was so scared that I took a taxi and went to the pharmacy to buy some medicine. Because I had bought medicine for dinger before, I knew what to buy. After buying the medicine quickly, I took a car to the Dinger house.


    But no matter how much the taxi driver drove, I still felt extremely slow.


    I really regretted not driving Hu Zi''s car to pick up dinger so that I could find out in time that she was sick. Just now, I was sitting in a movie theater and waiting. If I hadn''t made that call, I would still be in the dark.


    Along the way, my anxiousness was written all over my face. The most worrying thing in my heart was the traffic lights at the intersection ahead. When I met the traffic lights, my heart would suddenly relax. When I met the traffic lights, I felt confused.


    I gritted my teeth and my teeth trembled. I prayed in my heart, Ding Ge, that you must be fine.


    Thinking about how upset Ding Ge was, my heart started to hurt as well.


    After getting out of the car, I took the medicine and ran towards dinger''s place.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    I was a little flustered. I didn''t know if Ding Ge had the strength to open the door.


    Fortunately, I could hear Ding Ge''s footsteps, and my heart was in my throat, thumping.


    Ding Ge opened the door and I saw her.


    At this moment, Ding Ge bent slightly and looked very pale, obviously looking weak. But it doesn''t look as serious as I thought. I remember a time when Ding Ge had gastroenteritis in the middle of the night, and he was vomiting and diarrhea all over.


    But when I saw Ding Ge''s haggard appearance, my heart still ached. I quickly said, "The medicine is back. Take it first."


    Ding Ge nodded softly, her breath so weak.


    I closed the door and quickly helped Ding Ge to sit on the sofa, and it was very difficult for Ding Ge to walk at such a few steps, as if he didn''t have any strength.


    I took a deep breath, took a cup of hot water from the water dispenser, poured it back and forth many times, and handed it to Ding Ge, then opened the medicine.


    Ding Ge took the medicine and half lay on the sofa.


    I looked at Ding Ge. Ding Ge was wearing a yellow coat, a pair of black tights, a pair of high heels, and Ding Ge''s bag was still on the coffee table. I saw that Ding Ge was ready to go out. Naturally, she was going to watch a movie with me. It was probably due to a sudden gastroenteritis on the way out.


    I took a blanket and covered her with it. At the same time, I took a small stool and sat beside her, "Did you vomit?"


    "No."


    "Did you have diarrhea?"


    "No."


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "It''s not that bad. It was just that bad."


    "Shall we go to the hospital?" Although it doesn''t look like a big deal, I''m still worried.


    "No need." Ding Ge frowned and said softly, "It''s not like you don''t know about my illness. It will be all right in a while. And this time it''s really not that bad. I didn''t even throw up, and I didn''t have diarrhea. I''ll just rest for a while."


    I couldn''t help but sigh, but seeing Ding Ge''s face and not being able to say anything to blame, I touched her forehead with my hand, still a little worried. I asked again, "Where did you put your thermometer? Take your temperature."


    Ding Ge smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "It''s not burning. I can feel it."


    "Where''s the thermometer?" I asked stubbornly.


    Ding Ge sighed and said, "I remember one, but I don''t know where it is. Look for it yourself."


    So I started to look in drawers and drawers. I would take a look at all the places I could put things in. Fortunately, god didn''t bother to find the thermometer.


    Ding Ge looked a little surprised.


    I shook the thermometer and handed it to Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge reluctantly tucked it under his arm.


    I sighed again and asked worriedly, "Why is your stomach not feeling well again? Don''t you know how to take care of yourself?"


    Since the breakup, Ding Ge has lived alone, and I have lived alone, so I know what it''s like to live alone.


    Lonely!


    It was the most intense feeling. Every time it was quiet at night, the whole room became exceptionally quiet, strangely quiet, as if it could filter out all the sounds automatically. Staying in the room, loneliness seemed to become a magnified giant, surrounding us with a kind of indifference.


    It felt like it was floating in the air, floating in the air, helpless, that feeling of not being able to hold anything, especially powerless and uncomfortable.


    When I was alone, I thought about Ding Ge the most.


    I can''t help but wonder, how does Ding Ge live alone? Was she lying on the bed, staring at the wall, as I am now?


    Would she miss me as much as I miss her?


    Would she cook by herself and bring it to the table by herself?


    Would she suddenly come home feeling depressed because there was no one around her?


    Can she take good care of herself?


    I keep thinking about everything about Ding Ge over and over again. I can''t see her life. I can only imagine it.


    I became worried about gain and loss, but I had already lost it. She would become very sensitive, like a psychopath, and Lin Ya had commented on me many times.


    So when I saw that Ding Ge was sick, I hated myself for not being able to take care of her!


    At the same time, those self-blame also poured in!


    Ding Ge pinched his temples and smiled bitterly, "I don''t know what''s going on either. It''s probably because I''ve been too busy these days. I''ve been working overtime a lot, and I''m not eating on time."


    I think that''s probably why Ding Ge didn''t have time to go to the movies with me yesterday. I sighed again and said, "If you''re tired, take two days off. If you''re busy eating on time, how can you bear it with your stomach?"


    "I''m taking a leave of absence today."


    The corners of my mouth twitched. I asked for leave today, but I was sick today.


    After a while, Ding Ge handed me the thermometer. I looked at it and then looked at Ding Ge. Ding Ge looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What''s the temperature? Does it burn?"


    "37 Degrees five, a little fever."


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Not really."


    "It''s not as comfortable as normal!" I glared at Ding Ge. What''s wrong with him? No matter how strong he is, he''s a sick cat.


    I put the thermometer away, thought about it, and said to Ding Ge, "You lie here first. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some glutinous rice and make you some porridge."


    "I don''t want to eat." Ding Ge lay there, still in low spirits.


    "Don''t mess with your own body. Wait, I''ll be back soon." Then I stood up.


    Ding Ge suddenly got up and pulled me. I was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable, so I leaned closer to her and said, "All right, just be honest."


    "I''m really not hungry now. Just let me lie down for a while." Dinger looked at me with a pair of gentle eyes, her eyes full of begging, and she said coquettishly, "Will you stay here with me for a while? I don''t want to be alone."


    Ding Ge''s words made my heart throb.


    I''ve had a fever before, and I know what it feels like. A person silently tasting the pain, no one around, feeling the whole world is gray.


    "Okay?" Ding Ge whispered again.


    I finally sighed and nodded, "Okay, then go to sleep. I''ll stay here with you."


    I asked again, "Are you sleeping here and back in bed?"


    "I can do it here."


    Ding Ge suddenly seemed to be happy, even the corners of his mouth slightly curved. With that, she closed her eyes and then opened them again. She looked at me and asked again, "You''re not leaving, are you?"


    My heart was filled with unspeakable sadness, and my nose was a little sore. I touched my face and replied, "I''m not leaving. You can sleep."


    Ding Ge closed his eyes again.


    I sat on the bench beside me and watched as Ding Ge''s expression became calm. My heart finally calmed down.


    I took out the two movie tickets I had just bought and felt somewhat helpless. Why is it so hard for me to watch a movie with Ding Ge? The first time Ding Ge''s colleague gave her two tickets, I don''t know who she saw it with. Now I have these two tickets, but they are invalid!


    Why is it so unlucky?


    The room became so quiet that I could hear Ding Ge''s steady breathing clearly.


    The corners of my mouth twitched slightly and a smile appeared on my face. Even after such a long break up, I still have a very familiar feeling about Ding Ge''s breathing.


    In the past, Ding Ge was the first one to fall asleep at night. Many times when I started to sleep, Ding Ge was already asleep. I would listen to her breathing rhythm and then get ready to sleep.


    I looked at dinger. She was asleep. I could look at her without fear, at that beautiful face.

 Chapter 118 Take Care of Dinger

    Looking at Ding Ge, my mind could not help but recall the scene just now. I helped Ding Ge sit on the sofa, put my hand on her forehead, and she just pulled my arm. I suddenly felt that I should thank Ding Ge for this illness. If it wasn''t for this illness, I don''t think there would be any physical contact between us.


    Bah, I don''t know what Ding Ge would think when he heard what I was thinking.


    But in retrospect, there was an indescribable sense of wonder. It was as if Ding Ge and I were back in a relationship, or a friend who was much closer than most friends, and it felt especially warm.


    Especially when Ding Ge spoke to me just now, she was so gentle, even though her illness added a layer of softness to her voice. But the way she was acting coquettishly just now had nothing to do with her illness. She was real.


    From being almost out of touch, to being by the side of sick Ding Ge today, it was an amazing change.


    It was easier to touch each other''s heart with such a single communication.


    From the look in Ding Ge''s eyes, I could clearly feel her heart.


    All of a sudden, I felt that Ding Ge and I were really not that different from a couple now, and we were only one chance away from getting back together.


    I couldn''t help but feel smug. I really hoped that nothing else would happen.


    Ding ge woke up at noon. The first thing I noticed when she woke up was that Ding Ge looked at me drowsily with a particularly cute expression. I smiled and said softly, "I''m awake."


    Ding Ge gave a soft "Yes."


    I touched her forehead again. It wasn''t hot, so I asked, "How do you feel now?"


    Ding Ge frowned, "No strength."


    Hey, you''re sick. You must be in a different state. I said, "Are you hungry now?"


    "I still have no appetite." Ding Ge''s mouth was slightly tilted.


    "You have to eat something if you don''t have an appetite. I''ll make some porridge for you. Have some more." It''s like this, how can you eat more irregularly?


    "All right then." Ding Ge had no choice but to agree.


    So I went out to the supermarket to buy something and came back to cook some stomach porridge for Ding Ge. Ding Ge didn''t drink too much. After eating porridge, she lay on the sofa again.


    "Why are you so sick?" Ding Ge said with a bitter smile.


    "Of course! Take a good day off today and ask for leave tomorrow. Don''t go to work. You''re not in the right state. Take a break."


    Ding Ge thought about it and said, "Take a look tomorrow. I don''t think tomorrow will be enough."


    "You''re a girl. Why are you fighting like this?"


    "No. It''s just work." Ding Ge asked again, "I''ve been rather busy lately, and I haven''t been to your hotel. How''s the hotel business now?"


    "Not bad."


    I told Ding Ge about the implementation of the activities we discussed that day. Guzheng wrote a lot of articles for us, which were very good. When I talked about Guzheng, I clearly felt Ding Ge''s insecure and vulnerable posture.


    "Where''s your camera? Does it work?" Ding Ge thought about it and asked again.


    "It works."


    Indeed, even if it was a mission photo like taking a lucky dish, I still had a feeling that I couldn''t get enough of it. Holding a camera of my own in my hand, I felt very happy in my heart. Especially when listening to the sound of the shutter, there will be an indescribable pleasure, feeling that the sound is so pleasant.


    I was afraid that dinger would be tired, so I kept talking to Ding Ge about the restaurant, trying to make her listen more and talk less.


    At the same time, I was wondering when I would tell dinger about persuading her to go home. Now that dinger was sick, she didn''t want to worry about anything else.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t mention it, but simply talked to Ding Ge.


    This was a rare opportunity. Ding Ge and I didn''t have many opportunities to be alone. So I spent the whole afternoon with Ding Ge, and she didn''t tell me to leave, so of course I won''t.


    Just like that, an afternoon of laziness passed in my conversation with Ding Ge.


    In the evening, I was responsible for the food of her again. I looked at her and asked, "What would you like to eat tonight?"


    Ding Ge looked at me awkwardly and said, "I still have no appetite."


    When I heard her say that, I was a little angry and said, "How can this work? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    "I just want to lie down like this. I don''t want to eat anything."


    "Pigs know how to eat. Why are you worse than pigs?" I joked with Ding Ge.


    "Xing Yun!" Ding Ge gritted his teeth and glared at me.


    I comforted him again, "I can''t eat it. Well, I guess you don''t want to eat the greasy ones either. I''ll give you some noodle soup."


    Ding Ge nodded obediently.


    I smiled and said, "That''s what I''m doing!"


    My gaze was a completely indulgent one, and I''m afraid I didn''t even notice it.


    I stood up to go out, but Ding Ge suddenly sat up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Take a good rest. I''ll be back soon."


    "No," Ding Ge said, stretching his body, "I''ve been lying down all day. I''ve come down to exercise. I''m so tired."


    I think so. After lying down for a day and doing some exercise, she didn''t stop dinger and went out with her.


    In the evening, the streets flowed and Ding Ge and I walked on the sidewalk.


    Because Ding Ge was still in a bad state of mind, I didn''t dare to walk fast. The two of them walked slowly. Ding Ge put his hands in his jacket pocket and walked inside me.


    I feel so lucky to be able to drink dinger like this and walk on the street. And ever since I had the idea of getting back together with Ding Ge in my heart, the repression that I used to face Ding Ge was gone, although there would still be a lot of shame.


    In the past, when I was walking with Ding Ge, Ding Ge always liked to put one hand around my arm, and I put my hand in my pants pocket and let Ding Ge hold my arm. That feeling was so sweet, with such a beautiful girlfriend snuggling up to me, my vanity was greatly satisfied.


    So, Ding Ge put his hand in his pocket, and I inevitably felt a little empty, a person put his hand in his pocket did not have the usual natural and unrestrained.


    Ding Ge and I walked to a pedestrian street. Ding Ge suddenly became interested and said to me, "Let''s not go back and cook. Let''s eat on the street."


    I nodded. Since Ding Ge has an appetite, it''s okay to eat more on the street.


    As a result, Ding Ge quickened his pace, and the two of us shuttled through the crowd.


    "Hurry up!" Ding Ge seemed to smell something. I could see the greedy expression on her face at a glance. She turned and urged me.


    "Why don''t you walk so fast? It''s better to slow down." I''m a little worried about Ding Ge''s health.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    At this moment, dinger looked at me and smiled gently. Naturally, she took my arm and dragged me forward.


    At that moment, I felt as if the whole world was blurry. All the passers-by, the buildings and billboards on the street became hazy, and only Ding Ge''s figure was as clear as a bell.


    Time seemed to slow down. Ding Ge smiled back and her soft hair fluttered in the air. I felt as if there were feathers in my heart.


    Then Ding Ge left me a back, and I didn''t know how to describe it. It was as if I thought Ding Ge''s back was so beautiful. Her thick black hair was draped over her shoulders. At such a close distance, I could see the trace of her hair moving around Ding Ge, and I could smell the fragrance of the shampoo mixed with it.


    Even the black silk gave people a feeling of suffocation.


    I followed him like a lost soul, and I couldn''t help but quicken my pace, when Ding Ge let go of my arm.


    I was a little lost, but it was only a few seconds and a few steps, and it was worth remembering.


    Next, Ding Ge and I walked around the pedestrian street. The two of us went to a chaos shop and ate two bowls of chaos. Ding Ge still wanted to put some chili peppers, but I refused, so she glared at me and put some vinegar in it. But she didn''t pay attention to it. Ding Ge was not happy and insisted on blaming me for the mistake. She insisted on changing with me.


    For the sake of her illness today, I let her go and changed with her.


    Ding Ge ate the delicious chaos and became very energetic.


    I looked at Ding Ge with a smile on his face and wondered, can delicious food be better than medicine for eating?


    After dinner, we continued to stroll around the pedestrian street. Ding Ge couldn''t help but buy a few more skewers and a cup of milk tea with his other hand. I watched her mouth move and couldn''t help but laugh, "You know that eating like this is bad for your stomach?"


    "What''s wrong?" Ding Ge looked at me as if I had eaten this way and said, "I often eat this way."


    "No wonder you''re sick today." I glared at her.


    "It''s okay. I''m not all right now." Ding Ge even turned his body in a show.


    I''m a little speechless, so what''s wrong with you this morning?


    But looking at her bouncing around, I was naturally happy. As long as she''s fine.


    Just like that, I was supposed to go back to the supermarket after I went shopping, but I didn''t know that I had been shopping for an hour or two. After that, we both ate about the same and started going back.


    It was already dark, the streetlights on both sides of the road were lit, and the neon lights were shining brightly. The night looked so beautiful. Although there was still the hum of traffic coming and going, the noise of the crowd, and the sound of some shops, I felt very calm, or at ease, when I was with Ding Ge, my heart was very calm, and there was no feeling of chaos.


    Ding Ge and I walked leisurely on the road, neither of them in a hurry. Ding Ge even walked in a straight line along the curb, with a mischievous pace that had not been seen for a long time.


    As I watched her focus, the corners of my mouth inadvertently curled up.


    Once in a while, Ding Ge would walk around a tree. Her figure would spin under the tree. Even without a skirt, it still gave a feeling of lightness.

 Chapter 119 : Why Dont You Let Me Go?

    I feel a little indescribably romantic when I walk like this.


    One person walks, only the road, two people walk, walking is time, is memory, is the memory of the future...


    The moon was very bright tonight, and the stars were beautiful, but of course the most beautiful one was Ding Ge beside me. Without her, all of this was meaningless.


    There was a light breeze in my ear, which was very comfortable. The city I knew seemed to have been added a layer of filter. The color of reality became dreamy and blurred.


    The streetlights cast a soft light, and I looked at the shadows of us on the ground, bored. Under the streetlights, we lengthened and shortened. Sometimes the shadows of the two of us overlapped, sometimes not, sometimes far away from the streetlights, and then completely disappeared into the darkness.


    At this moment, dinger looked at me and said, "By the way, why don''t we go to the movies now?"


    "Now?" I thought about it and shook my head. Ding Ge should rest for a while. "I''d better not."


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t we say we were going to the movies today? I didn''t see it this morning. It''s all right now."


    "Yeah. But didn''t you say it last time? Can''t I go too? Don''t worry, at the worst, we''ll see it next time."


    Ding Ge complained, "Why is it so hard for us to watch a movie?"


    "I... There''s more to it than meets the eye."


    "Good things take a lot of time." Ding Ge lowered his head slightly and repeated what I said.


    We continued walking in the dark, my eyes casually looking at the scenery on both sides of the street. Since the opening of the restaurant, I have no chance to go shopping at this time. It is almost the time when the restaurant is busy. I must be serving dishes.


    For the sake of this restaurant, I really didn''t have to say much. I spent almost all my time in it. When busy, it was almost two o'' clock and one o'' clock between the restaurant and home, and the only thing to do when you got home was to sleep, much busier than when you were in the pond.


    Moreover, after the dry restaurant, the time for eating had to be changed. Lunch was only eaten at two or three o'' clock in the afternoon, and dinner was eaten at nine ten o'' clock. However, it was really unbearable to change the time of eating, especially at noon, when the stomach often rumbled, not to mention the smell of Jiang Yan''s noisy and fragrant food, it was more of a torture.


    So, I was really satisfied to be able to take a walk after dinner, let alone with Ding Ge.


    However, at this moment, when I was careless, Ding Ge suddenly fell two steps behind me, and I realized it and turned to Ding Ge.


    But Ding Ge was standing there, not leaving.


    She bent down slightly, her hair covering her face. When I saw her like this, my heart tightened. Would she be uncomfortable again?


    Startled, I hurried to Ding Ge''s side and asked in a panic, "What''s wrong? It hurts again, doesn''t it?"


    Ding Ge didn''t answer my question. She just stood there motionless. Seeing her like this made me feel very scared. For a moment, I was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    My heart began to thump. It was very strong. I secretly clenched my fist. I really wished I could take the pain for dinger. I didn''t want to see Ding Ge get hurt at all.


    "What''s wrong with you, Ding Ge?"


    My body felt like it was being pricked by needles, and I couldn''t help but ask. If only Ding Ge had a word with me, I would have been so scared of her!


    "Haha!"


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly looked up at me and said jokingly, "I''m fine! Did I scare you?"


    Ding Ge laughed, and I immediately covered my chest and said, "You scared me to death!"


    Ding Ge was still smiling, but I suddenly had a little doubt in my heart. Could it be that Ding Ge was really uncomfortable just now? But she wanted to use this kind of joke to keep me from worrying?


    I looked into Ding Ge''s eyes and asked again seriously, "Are you really okay?"


    Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled brightly, and Mengmeng replied with an expression, "I''m fine."


    I looked into Ding Ge''s beautiful eyes, hoping to see something in them, but I couldn''t tell if she was lying. I sighed and said, "Let''s go."


    Ding Ge didn''t move. I was more confused. Before I could say anything, Ding Ge smiled and said to me, "I''m tired. Why don''t you carry me?"


    In the night, I couldn''t see if Ding Ge''s face was red from the heat, but I caught the shyness in her eyes.


    When I heard Ding Ge''s words, I was shocked. I didn''t expect ding ge to say such a thing.


    Let me carry her!


    Of course I do!


    At this moment, my heart began to surge again. I felt as if I was sitting on a floating boat, swaying and swaying.


    But I still looked at Ding Ge for a while, then turned around, bent over and said to dinger, "Come on up."


    I heard footsteps behind me, and then Ding Ge put her hand on my shoulder. She leaned slightly and jumped on me. I quickly held her legs with both hands and lifted her up. Ding Ge also took the opportunity to wrap her arms around my neck.


    Feeling Ding Ge on my back, I felt an indescribable throbbing in my heart.


    Ding Ge''s weight was completely on top of me, and I was holding her, and the feeling was indescribably beautiful. Ding Ge was a shy girl and rarely had a chance to carry her on the street before she broke up, but she didn''t expect to carry her today.


    I secretly grinned and felt this sudden happiness.


    At the same time, I had a strong desire to get back together with Ding Ge at this moment. My adam''s apple was wriggling up and down, and I felt all the emotions gush out at once, like a surging tide, filling my body.


    But I still held back this impulse. I owed Ding Ge too much. Even if I were to get back together, I couldn''t get back together with her so hastily. I still owed her a big apology.


    Just like that, I carried Ding Ge on my back and walked on. Occasionally, passersby would send me two stares, and I didn''t care at all.


    But did Ding Ge blush?


    At this moment, I suddenly felt Ding Ge''s body retreat. She seemed to turn her head backwards. I asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Ding Ge turned her head around again. Her hair fell on my neck. It was itchy. She replied, "Nothing. Let''s go."


    I didn''t care. I carried Ding Ge on my back.


    "Are you tired?" Ding Ge lay on my back and asked softly, "Shall I come down?"


    "Not tired!"


    I really want to recite ding ge for a while, because this is such a rare opportunity.


    I don''t know why, but I''m always inexplicably worried and scared right now. I''m afraid that Ding Ge and I will fall into darkness again as soon as we have a glimpse of our future. I''m really scared.


    Listening to Ding Ge''s soft and soft voice, there was another surge of strength in my body. I grinned and replied foolishly, "You are too light. Eat more food in the future. Don''t let the wind blow and blow you away."


    "Bad stomach, no overeating!" Ding Ge said with a special reason.


    "If you don''t overeat yourself, you should eat normally. How can a normal diet be so thin?"


    "Isn''t lin ya skinny, too?"


    "What''s the comparison?" I smiled speechlessly and said, "Besides, Lin Ya is in a good state of mind. Unlike you, his body is not healthy."


    "Why am I not healthy?" Ding Ge retorted, "I''m healthy!"


    "Then what''s wrong with you?"


    "Who can escape from life and death?"


    "Hey, why are you making more and more sense?"


    "Actually, you''re making a big fuss. I''m just being naughty. Just kidding me."


    "You are quite'' anthropomorphic''."


    Ding Ge giggled.


    I felt the weight of Ding Ge on my back, and my heart ached. Some words came to my mouth, but it was so hard to say. I still didn''t say anything to persuade Ding Ge to go home. At this moment, I carried Ding Ge on my back and walked under the moonlight. The moonlight was like water. The two of them were covered in a silver light. Our shadows overlapped under the ground and our heads were tightly pressed together.


    I really don''t want to ruin a romantic moment like this.


    So, I still didn''t say it.


    Back at Ding Ge''s house, I put her down. Although Ding Ge was not heavy, she still felt a little tired. After all, she had walked so far. So I sat on the sofa, and Ding Ge took a glass of water for me, handed it to me, and said with a smile, "It''s been hard."


    That warm smile was like a wife talking to her husband when he came home from work.


    I happily took the cup and panted.


    After a while, Ding Ge walked to the balcony. I was afraid that the wind would blow it, so I said, "Go back to the house."


    But dinger did not look back. She just looked at the sky in a daze and said, "There are so many stars tonight!"


    I also walked to the balcony and followed ding ge to the sky.


    Indeed, not only was the moon bright tonight, but the nebula was also dense. Some were big, some were small, some were bright, some were dark. These countless stars dotted the vast night sky, like a mysterious and full of artistic conception painting, with some unspeakable beauty.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. They just looked up at the sky together, at the moon and stars, and felt the beauty in the silence.


    "Xing Yun?"


    Ding Ge''s soft voice came.


    "Ah?"


    I turned to look at Ding Ge, only to feel that she was as beautiful as ever. Her beauty surpassed the brightness of the moonlight and the brilliance of the stars.


    "Do you believe in horoscopes?"


    "You know, I don''t believe you."


    I don''t believe in horoscopes. Of course, it''s not because the horoscopes say that Ding Ge and I don''t agree, but I really don''t believe in these ethereal things.


    I believe in myself. My failure was caused by my own reasons, and my success was also earned by my own efforts, not because of what constellation I belong to.


    After all, Ding Ge and I were dating. She knew I didn''t believe in horoscopes, so I didn''t understand why she asked again.


    "After so much experience, don''t you think there''s something right about the horoscope?" There seemed to be a trace of sadness in Ding Ge''s voice.

 Chapter 120 Another Agreement

    I was stunned and seemed to understand why Ding Ge asked. I remember Ding Ge once told me that our constellations were particularly discordant and that we had a lot of difficulties together, but it was still difficult to get together in the end. That''s probably what he meant.


    I didn''t know, and I didn''t want to know.


    I didn''t believe it before. After so much experience, I still didn''t believe it.


    We talked a lot with ding ge today, but they both had a tacit understanding that neither of us mentioned our past because we didn''t want to recall the pain. But even if we don''t mention it, it''s still real. When we get back together one day, it''s a problem we have to face.


    Ding Ge''s voice sounded a little tired when she asked this question. I think she must have lost more and more confidence in us after all this, even if she still had me in her heart.


    I took a deep breath.


    Now I only felt that there was only a layer of paper left between me and Ding Ge, so I didn''t want to see Ding Ge''s negativity. I wanted her to have the same attitude as me, so I had to cheer for ding ge, so I slowly said, "It''s because I''ve been through so much that I don''t believe in those things. Because I think if two people love each other, nothing will stop them. They can break through everything. Even if the ending is a tragedy, I think it''s worth it. I once saw a saying, the one who can be defeated by bread is not love, but because of the horoscope, he doesn''t dare to love. What kind of love is that?"


    After saying this, I suddenly felt that it was so ironic to say these words by myself. Today, I said this in front of Ding Ge, but what did I do in the first place?


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a little confused, because I had always believed that it was not wrong for me to leave Ding Ge and hurt Ding Ge.


    In order not to implicate Ding Ge, in order to make him happy, I left her. I always felt that I was doing it for her good. Even if I hurt her, I thought time would heal her wounds.


    But now, I suddenly don''t know if it was right or wrong for me to do that.


    I became especially confused!


    But it doesn''t make much sense to think about it now. After all, it''s over.


    Then I became excited, or nervous. Because I was so afraid that Ding Ge would suddenly ask me why I broke up with her in the first place. At this moment, I really couldn''t answer this question. I felt as if I had lifted a stone and hit my foot.


    I pursed my lips and looked away guiltily.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge seemed to be thinking about something else, and she didn''t ask me any questions.


    I was secretly relieved.


    "Okay, let''s go back inside." I said it again.


    Although the sky was beautiful, the balcony of the Dinger house was outside. There was no glass and only railing, so the cool night breeze could easily touch us. Even I felt a little cold, let alone Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge seemed to have a lingering desire. Her beautiful eyes stared blankly at the distant sky, reluctant to part.


    "Archer!"


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly sneezed.


    My heart suddenly thumped. I said I had a low fever today, so don''t catch a cold. So I dragged Ding Ge into the room and said, "Okay, I can''t watch anymore. I really want to see it. Tomorrow I''ll take a few pictures of the night sky for you to stay in bed and see enough."


    "That''s what you said." Ding Ge pointed at me and smiled, "We have a deal."


    "Sure, no problem." My heart said, what is this?


    "Pull the hook, lest you break your promise again!" Dinger pointed at me.


    I was going to say, when did I break my promise? But I swallowed the words. For Ding Ge, I''m the last person to say that!


    There were too many vows, too many, not to say, too ashamed.


    I reached out my little finger and hooked it with Ding Ge''s little finger."


    This scene made me feel a lot.


    Reminiscent of the past...


    My nose is a little sore.


    Ding Ge has always been a girl with a lot of girlish hearts. In the past, she was not tired of playing this kind of hook game, but also liked to play the game of scissors, stone cloth. In the past, we had to use scissors, stone cloth to solve many things, such as who went to wash the dishes, who went to turn off the lights and so on.


    After we broke up, I never played this romantic game with her again.


    Today, I suddenly felt that Ding Ge and I were hooking up, as if they were some kind of signal.


    However, after the hook, my heart suddenly began to beat a beat. Before I could make up for Ding Ge''s movie, the next agreement was made.


    After so much experience, I have changed a lot. I don''t like this kind of verbal commitment, and I hope to use more of my actual actions to show it.


    But I''m still happy, because this kind of entanglement gives us a better reason to contact, and unlike before, I don''t know what excuse to find Ding Ge.


    The two of us went back to the sofa. I couldn''t help but look at the time. It was getting late. I thought I should go back too. After all, it was inconvenient for me to live in Ding Ge. Although I would like to sleep with Ding Ge like the island city, I still have to endure it.


    But before he left, there were still some things he didn''t say.


    At this point, there was no time to say anything else, so I hesitated and finally opened my mouth.


    "Ding Ge..."


    "Hmm?" Ding Ge blinked at me.


    I looked up at Ding Ge, took a deep breath, and said, "I think you should go home."


    When I said that, dinger looked at me in a daze. She looked at me in a daze. I''m afraid she didn''t expect me to say that.


    I was a little afraid to face Ding Ge''s eyes, so I lowered my head slightly and rubbed my hands. My eyes were empty and I looked somewhere and said softly, "Look, living alone is really... Quite... Quite lonely. I don''t feel comfortable living anywhere. You see, if not for being sick, no one would know, and no one would normally take care of him. So, you should go home. Your parents must really want you to go home."


    I looked at Ding Ge and looked at her with a pained look.


    However, just after I said this, the smile on Ding Ge''s lips gradually disappeared. Her expression became very pale, and a touch of pain appeared in the depths of her eyes. My heart ached, but the rest of the words could not be opened.


    I suddenly regretted saying those words!


    Then, Ding Ge turned his head slightly and said faintly, "It''s okay. I''m fine living alone."


    After saying this, she became silent. I didn''t know what to do at all. The atmosphere became especially cold and stiff.


    Actually, it was better than I expected. I thought that dinger would be angry with me.


    At this moment, my phone rang.


    I saw that it was Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi''s call relieved me.


    I answered the phone and asked, "What''s wrong, Hu Zi?"


    I thought Hu Zi called me about the restaurant, but he said, "Where are you? Xing Yun, Guzheng is drunk."


    When I heard the news, my brows furrowed deeply, and my mind subconsciously remembered the time when Guzheng was drunk, how could I have been drunk again?


    Alas, they are all troublesome masters!


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but glance at dinger. Because my phone was a cheap knockoff machine, and it was very loud, Ding Ge should be able to hear Hu Zi''s voice. I wonder if she could hear it.


    I don''t want Guzheng to be a chasm between me and Ding Ge, so I''m not very willing to talk about Guzheng in front of Ding Ge.


    But I also vaguely felt that on the way back to Ding Ge and I, apart from the knot in our hearts back then, Guzheng would probably become a major obstacle.


    I don''t know why I feel this way.


    After all, so far, we have been clean.


    "Why did she drink too much?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who knows? Come to our restaurant for dinner, a few girls, and then drink too much. Now I''m calling to see you." Hu Zi said helplessly.


    I was speechless and smiled bitterly, "What are you doing seeing me for?"


    "Then who knows. Come on, go back to Guzheng''s. I''m taking her home."


    I vaguely heard a loud noise over there. Hu Zi hung up the phone, but I suddenly felt a sense of awkwardness.


    I should have left at this point and was about to leave, but now that I left, it seemed like I was leaving for Guzheng.


    What would Ding Ge think if he knew?


    I was hoping that Ding Ge didn''t hear me clearly, but Ding Ge''s words shattered my thoughts. She asked, "Guzheng drank too much?"


    I nodded.


    "Oh."


    Dinger gently twirled the ends of her hair with her fingers and said faintly, "Then go back."


    "I..."


    All of a sudden, I didn''t know how to explain it to dinger. This feeling was especially bad! And in my heart, I feel that I and Guzheng are clean, and there is a trace of reluctance to explain too much, explaining it will instead appear that there is something between us, it will only make things worse.


    In the end, he said nothing, sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll go back first. You should rest early."


    Ding Ge pursed his lips and nodded at me.


    After leaving Ding Ge''s house, she closed the door. At that moment, I felt that all of my world was lost.


    I clenched my fist.


    When I got out of the neighborhood and got in the car, I couldn''t help but think of Guzheng again. I felt a little headache and it seemed reasonable that I should go and see her. After all, she has helped us so much during this time.


    But I was a little scared.


    Hey, let''s go and see what''s going on.


    When I got to the neighborhood, I went straight to Guzheng''s house. Hu Zi opened the door for me. Standing outside, I heard Guzheng''s voice. She seemed very excited. I went in, and Liu and Jiang were there.


    Seeing me enter, Hu Zi whispered, "You''re finally here."


    At this time, little liu xiaojiang also saw me. The two of them looked at me with amusement. Then they said to Guzheng, "Let''s go first."


    Then... They left.


    Hu Zi patted me on the shoulder and said, "I''m going back too."


    "I..."


    In less than a minute, Guzheng and I were left alone in the room.

 Chapter 121 : The Hotel Is Open for One Month

    I looked at Guzheng. Her face was red and her eyes were blurred. I didn''t know how much she drank. But it seemed that I was still conscious. I frowned and asked, "Why are you drinking again?"


    "Because I''m happy!" Guzheng said with a smile.


    I curled my lips and asked, "What''s so happy about?"


    "Well, xiao liu has a boyfriend, is engaged, and is invited to dinner."


    I couldn''t help but think that the first time I saw Liu was on Guzheng''s birthday. At that time, Guzheng said that Liu didn''t have a boyfriend yet. Now, in less than half a year, the little girl was already engaged. It was really fast.


    I sneered, "Then you don''t have to be so happy that you drink too much. It''s not like you have a boyfriend."


    I was just joking. Who knew that Guzheng suddenly threw a tantrum at me after hearing it? She shouted at me, "Meng Xingyun, you''re shameless!"


    I was stunned by Guzheng''s sudden scolding. I was a little innocent, but in my heart, I felt that I owed Guzheng a lot, so if she wanted to scold me, let her scold me.


    Seeing that I was silent, Guzheng suddenly stood up and continued, "Don''t you know why I don''t have a boyfriend? Also, I don''t drink too much because I''m happy. I''m unhappy. I feel bad!"


    I let out a long sigh, but I didn''t know how to comfort Guzheng.


    Guzheng looked at me with a sharp, knife-like gaze, wishing he could kill me. I was even more afraid to face her, standing there with a guilty face like a man.


    Guzheng didn''t scold me again. Then, as if she had lost all her strength, she collapsed on the sofa. I panicked and wanted to help her, but Guzheng was already sitting on the sofa. She looked at me again and asked after a long time, "You and Ding Ge are back together, right?"


    I couldn''t help but frown. Although I had this idea, we haven''t gotten back together yet. I said honestly, "No."


    "No, really?" Guzheng looked at me incredulously.


    I don''t know why she thought Ding Ge and I were back together, but before I could say anything, she said, "You still want to have two feet on each other, don''t you? They secretly got back together with Ding Ge. This side is enjoying my Guzheng''s silent pursuit and satisfying your vanity. Meng Xingyun, you''re really good."


    Guzheng''s words set me on fire. I hated what Guzheng said just now. From the beginning to the end, I loved Ding Ge, and there was no such thing as a playboy.


    What about you, Guzheng? Don''t you know what''s going on with us? I tried everything I could to get you to back off, but you were so stubborn. I wanted to stay away from you, but you wanted to get close to me. What could I do?


    As for enjoying your pursuit and satisfying my vanity, so far I have told her nothing but under Lin Ya''s coercion. Am I Meng Xingyun such a vain person?


    But, for the sake of Guzheng being drunk, I let her go. I took a breath and replied, "I don''t know where you heard that, but I really didn''t get back together with Ding Ge."


    "No... Yes?" Guzheng looked at me suspiciously or incredulously.


    I nodded and sat wearily on the sofa.


    Guzheng bit her lip. After a while, she said softly, "Xing Yun, if you get back together with Ding Ge, you have to tell me immediately, okay?"


    I glanced at Guzheng, not understanding why she said that.


    Guzheng explained, "Because you''re single now, I can chase you without fear. But if you really have a girlfriend, even if she''s not Ding Ge, then what am I? A mistress who destroys other people''s feelings?"


    I was heartbroken by what Guzheng said. How could a good girl like her have anything to do with a word like'' third''?


    But I didn''t say anything. I wanted to end the conversation quickly, so I asked, "By the way, Hu Zi said you were looking for me on the phone. Why are you looking for me?"


    "What do you think?" Guzheng looked at me angrily.


    I had a question mark on my face and said sincerely, "I don''t know."


    Guzheng snorted and said, "I''ve been doing so much for your restaurant and I''ve been waiting for you to thank me. I have done so much without any regrets. Even if I can''t make you fall in love with me, I can at least be a little touched. Is your heart made of stone? Who knew, after so many days, I didn''t even get a hair."


    "Didn''t you say there''s no need to be so polite when friends help each other?" I joked.


    "Meng Xingyun!"


    Guzheng threw a big pillow at me angrily.


    Guzheng''s strength seemed to have increased after he got drunk, but I still easily took over the huge hidden weapon. Then I smiled and said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I''ve always remembered your help. It''s just that you''ve been working so hard these days because of the restaurant. You''ve been looking for me before you even started. It makes me look like I''m nothing."


    Guzheng couldn''t help but laugh, then gritted his teeth and said, "You''re not a thing!"


    I raised my eyebrows and didn''t care what Guzheng said.


    But even so, I feel a little guilty. In fact, it''s better to be biased. If you find ding ge free to watch a movie, you can thank Guzheng and then you won''t be free?


    I thought about it and said to Guzheng in a sincere tone, "Although I can''t repay the kindness of every drop of water, you can rest assured. In the future, if there is a place that can be used to call me Meng Xingyun, just say it."


    "Really?" Guzheng''s lips curled up slightly and smiled at me.


    "Yes."


    "Go, get me a glass of water."


    Guzheng was drunk and dizzy. After I poured her water and chatted with her, her eyelids became heavier and heavier, so I helped her back to her room.


    After taking off her shoes and covering the quilt, I left.


    However, Guzheng was happy, but my heart became very complicated.


    It felt like they were in a whirlpool, spinning and turning, from ding ge to Guzheng, from Guzheng to Ding Ge. I smiled bitterly. I never thought that a girl who had gone on a blind date with me would become one of the few women in my life who had met.


    I thought about what Guzheng said to me today and took another deep breath. Now it seems that not only for Ding Ge, but also for me and Guzheng, I should have taken that crucial step earlier.


    In this way, my one-year appointment with Guzheng would end early.


    We don''t need to be trapped in this kind of torture, we can all get out of it sooner.


    When I got back, I couldn''t help but think of today''s beautiful day with Ding Ge and the terrible ending.


    It looks like Ding Ge won''t be coming home.


    And that movie we agreed on, I think we should play it first. After all, if I were really with Ding Ge, there would be more opportunities in the future.


    That night, I had a dream. I dreamed of Guzheng.


    Speaking of which, this should be the first time I''ve dreamt of her since we met, so I know that, whether I admit it or not, Guzheng has left an important mark in my life, even though it has nothing to do with love.


    Not only was Guzheng in the dream, but also Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge was crying all the time, crying all the time. When I saw her crying, I felt a sharp pain in my body. Guzheng looked at Ding Ge with a grim smile, and I knew that Ding Ge had misunderstood Guzheng and me, but I wanted to explain it clearly, but I couldn''t explain it no matter what.


    I was so anxious that I broke out in sweat, but that feeling of powerlessness was like a ghost bed, making me completely helpless.


    ...


    Time passed, and a week later, the restaurant officially opened for a full month.


    In this month, we have been in the same mood as his mother on the roller coaster from the business boom to the cold to the warm.


    I solemnly treated Guzheng to a meal and personally cooked. During this period of time, I spent more time in the kitchen than in the past year. Naturally, I stole a lot from Jiang Yan. Now, when I''m busy, I make almost all the cold dishes and occasionally cook hot dishes for a few people in our restaurant.


    But I didn''t ask Guzheng to help me write any more articles. Instead, I took care of it myself. It could be said that I was managing the hotel''s public number alone, but after a period of frenzy, it gradually went smoothly.


    But this job is really bad. It''s better to serve dishes in a restaurant. It consumes brain cells and obviously doesn''t have enough brain capacity.


    Fortunately, we don''t rely on it to make money. After all, this is only a marketing channel. For our hotel, it is not the most important thing. It is like an advertisement has been made. What everyone wants to see is the content. The key to fame is to maintain the standard of the restaurant itself.


    We are a restaurant, what we need is word of mouth, is a repeat customer, is to cultivate customer loyalty and habits. Unlike some movies or real estate, where you swindled a sum of money and then disappeared like a stone in a river.


    That night, after closing the door, Hu Zi and Old Gao and I started our first share of money.


    That feeling was quite exciting.


    Hu Zi came over with a calculator and a pile of messy bills. Everyone''s wages had been settled, and then the rent and all the serious and messy expenses of the restaurant were taken out. He reserved the funds for the operation of the hotel next month, and the rest was the money that the three of us should split.


    Hu Zi tidied up the bill, Old Gao read it, and I clicked on the calculator.


    We first calculated the hotel''s total turnover for the first month. When I showed Hu Zi and Old Gao the numbers on the calculator, they looked at each other and smiled.


    "Not bad!" Hu Zi''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Old Gao smiled and nodded.


    The three of them smiled slightly, and a sense of relief finally appeared on their faces.


    It can be said that we opened this restaurant after emptying all our belongings, which is equivalent to a risk that we have to burn our bridges, so we can''t fail!


    If we fail, we really have nothing!


    So, the number that made us very satisfied, seeing it, our mood was really complicated. Because it''s not as simple as a number, it contains too much.


    It contains a lot of our hardships and tiredness day and night, including our efforts and hard work, including countless of our efforts and sweat, including too much...

 Chapter 122 : Recalling the Past

    Next, we take out all the expenses and leave some of the operating funds. The figures we get are the three of us.


    It''s just a simple math problem. Add, subtract, multiply, and divide, according to the four, four, two cents we agreed on at the beginning.


    Old Gao read the numbers, and I pressed them again and again. When I saw the last number on the calculator, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    This time, it turned into a bitter smile.


    Compared to the total turnover just now, there was a feeling of cheating.


    I handed the calculator to Hu Zi and Old Gao again. Old Gao frowned slightly, and Hu Zi couldn''t help but stare, "Damn, did you make a mistake?"


    I said, "As long as Old Gao is right, then I should be right."


    Hu Zi looked at Old Gao again and asked, "Old Gao, did you say anything wrong?"


    Old Gao smiled bitterly, "How can I know?"


    I smiled, too. Yes, if I could have found the mistake and corrected it then, how would I know if I couldn''t?


    "How about that," Hu Zi said, pursing his lips and looking at the two of us, "One more time?"


    Then let''s do it again.


    So, we repeated the above process, and when I showed the same number to the two of them again, both of them became a little sad.


    Hu Zi stood back and swore again, "Damn! Damn it, the turnover is so high, so much money can end up in our hands."


    Old Gao took out two cigarettes and handed them to Hu Zi. The two of them lit up. I drank from the side, and my heart grew heavy with joy.


    Indeed, when I saw the numbers on the calculator, I was quite discouraged.


    After a month of hard work, they found that the proportion of pay and reward was so small that no one would be happy to see it.


    It''s better to work for someone else!


    Before, I didn''t care about it because I didn''t want to be distracted by too many things, but faced with the result, I really felt the pain of being defeated by reality.


    It was like someone had punched him in the heart!


    I''m too embarrassed to say that number.


    Next, the three of us didn''t speak and were immersed in the huge blow that the number had given us. At this moment, my heart was very uncomfortable. I was thinking that after the business started, Ding Ge and I would be able to get back together, but now it seems that the road is actually longer than I thought.


    I think maybe I was too anxious. Hu Zi was even more anxious than me, so we felt so different.


    Hu Zi looked even worse than I did. His face was grim and he smoked one cigarette after another. He smoked so hard that I took the bills over and looked at them carefully.


    The three of them did it twice. It was pure arithmetic. There was a 90 % chance that they would not be wrong.


    After a while, I looked at the two of them and concluded, "Actually, I think our performance in this month has been very good. You see, what we just calculated, our total business volume is actually not very small, but we spent too much in the first month, so it led to less profit. However, I think this is only the first month. After all, we are inexperienced. I am sure that the second month is much better than the first month, and it will be better and better in the future. According to the current development, it is estimated that in less than a year, we will definitely be able to pay back."


    At this time, Old Gao also slowly said, "Yes, in fact, in business, we are most afraid of immediate success. Our mentality should be adjusted. Actually, I''m quite satisfied. My salary is higher than the waiter''s. In fact, I really think we did a good job. Many restaurants still lost money at the beginning. It''s good that we can make a profit."


    Old Gao is right. We should not be so short-sighted, but should see clearly the trend of the hotel development, so as to analyze the future value of our hotel, rather than tangle with the small profits at this time.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Ah, yes, yes! You''re right! It''s really too urgent. We really can''t measure the hotel''s success and failure with the final net profit. In the first month, it was much better. After all, our operating capital is also part of the net profit, which is actually quite a lot. I understand a lot when you guys tell me. I''m really shortsighted."


    The three of us smiled.


    Hu Zi said again, "How about a drink?"


    "Sure!" I replied, "I think we should drink every month after we settle the accounts, sum up the experience and shortcomings of the previous month, and reward ourselves with a reward, then look forward to the next month''s plans and, what do you think?"


    Sharing money with brothers, drinking with brothers, sharing with brothers, solving sorrows with brothers, sharing joys with brothers, sharing hardships with brothers, this feeling was especially wonderful. It felt like the strength of three people had been twisted into a rope, and the blood in their bodies was gradually boiling.


    It''s really cool!


    It must be much better than being alone. The three people, like the three sides of a triangle, are connected to form the strongest structure in the world.


    In this way, even if it was a setback and depression, it could be spread evenly among the three of them. Let alone mutual encouragement and support. Today, we will not drink to the weak profit of the restaurant, to the sweat we have given, to the courage and strength we have rekindled.


    Today, let''s drink to the three of us!


    Soon, Hu Zi took out the wine, and we didn''t stir-fry the dishes. The restaurant prepared two cold dishes, peanuts on the table, and a little wine to drink.


    Enough!


    We didn''t drink so much, so we took small sips and drank slowly. Looking back at the past, grasping the present and looking forward to the future, we talked about our'' Xingyun hotel''. It almost took all our effort and hope. We stayed here every day and felt that it was like our friends, accompanying us every day.


    None of the three drank too much, but they all drank a lot. At this moment, we raised our glasses and touched each other again. Hu Zi smiled and said, "We will be so successful in the future. We will definitely miss this very much."


    "I think we have too many moments to miss." I said, "Do you remember the first time the three of us met?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Who remembers what happened in elementary school?"


    "Damn, of course I can''t remember what happened in primary school."


    Old Gao said, "Let alone primary school. I can''t remember the first time we met in high school."


    "I still remember that." I thought about it, but then I felt vague. In the end, I said, "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about the two of you!" I pointed at Hu Zi and Old Gao and said, "The first time you two meet, it''s the first time the three of us are together."


    Hu Zi and Old Gao were classmates of mine in primary and high school respectively. Naturally, I was the one who got to know each other, and I remember the first time the three of us met.


    "You said that, then remember!"


    "Of course I remember."


    I smiled, and Hu Zi and Old Gao looked like they were reminiscing. They had a fight with someone else the first time they met. Can you not remember?


    I remember it was very hot at that time. I took Old Gao to Hu Zi and introduced the two of them to the other three. I forgot what to eat, but there was definitely beer. I was quite impressed.


    It was nothing at all. After dinner, the three of them went to the internet cafe. At that time, they often went online, and the internet cafe was cool. The air conditioner was blowing, and it was cheap. The members only paid one yuan an hour. The three of them sat in the internet cafe to play games, watched tv, and were at ease. They didn''t have to worry about anything. They just played.


    But then Old Gao had an argument with someone.


    This guy had a proud temper back then. He was young and full of blood. I was sitting there listening to a song with my headphones on. Hu Zi and Old Gao started fighting with each other. I didn''t know anything about it. I thought they were so slow to buy a drink.


    When everyone looked sideways and even someone stood up, I turned my head.


    At this look, I was startled. My grass, fighting!


    Without thinking about it, I took off my headphones and stood up. The sofa suddenly kicked back and rushed out. The scene was very chaotic. I went forward and joined the battle group directly.


    Old Gao often surfed the internet in the internet cafe and knew the network management. Originally, the network management meant forget it and separate the two sides. The other party was not happy to say that you were waiting, which meant to call for someone, but we haven''t called for someone yet. The network manager stepped up for us and directly kicked the other party out. He also said that those people should never come to this internet cafe. In short, it is his own territory, how horizontal it should be.


    "You know, it was hilarious!" I recalled the time and said," I remember I was listening to a song, the song of leaving?" Love when you die? All in all, it''s one of these two songs. The pitch is so high that I didn''t hear you at all. Look at them standing up one by one. I''m still curious. What are you looking at? When I look back, I see you fighting with them."


    "Well, I was so impressed by Hu Zi." Old Gao also smiled and said, "There was one person who was really tall. I couldn''t beat him. He kicked me a few times. Hu Zi, Hu Zi was there," Old Gao said, gesturing. "I don''t even know where Hu Zi came from. Do you know that feeling? It was like a tiger. It rushed past me and scared me. It was really fierce!"


    "Is it that exaggerated?" I think what Old Gao said was eyebrow and eyebrow, like a novel.


    Hu Zi laughed, and Old Gao was a little excited. He continued, "When the man raised his foot, Hu Zi grabbed him and pushed him back. The man bounced back. It was funny. Hu Zi pushed him to the ground. I was impressed, awesome!"


    When I went on stage, this scene was over, so I listened to Old Gao with relish. The old man raised his eyebrows and said, "Guess what next?"


    "What''s wrong?" I asked curiously. It sounded like I had missed a lot of common occasions back then.

 Chapter 123 Are You Old?

    "Then another man charged at Hu Zi," said Old Gao, his eyes shining, as if he were lecturing, "Thin hair, running in front of Hu Zi. Hu Zi was not afraid at all, so he went up to him. Who knows? That thin hair is so weak. Ouch, Hu Zi hit him just like I hit a kid. Do you know what Hu Zi did?"


    "Damn, just say it! What are you trying to do?" I immediately kicked Old Gao''s stool. I hate this kind of person the most. Just talk about it, always asking for a hammer!


    Old Gao laughed and said, "Lock your throat, lock your throat, you know?"


    Old Gao stood up in front of me and put his arm around my neck.


    Hu Zi said, "No, no, not his neck. I put my hands around his neck, my arms around his neck, and then my fingers around his neck."


    Hu Zi also followed suit. Old Gao smiled and nodded, "Yes, that''s right. That''s it. That guy''s face was so red that it was really weak. Then Hu Zi punched him in the face a few more times. I think that guy must have seen stars."


    "Not as exaggerated as you say." Hu Zi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Damn, I want to find someone to fight with!"


    Listening to Old Gao, I also felt that it had a special meaning. Holding a cup, I raised it to the two of them and shouted, "Come on, don''t just say it. Drink, drink!"


    "In the past, I was really young and frivolous!" I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Grass, are we old?" Hu Zi cursed and said, "Does this old man like to reminisce about his youth?"


    "That''s right. Can you not be old?" I stepped back and said comfortably, "I used to think about playing after I was full, but now I''m full and I want to sit down and rest. When we called old, we called old. That was sentimental. Now we''re really old. Too old to shout. Now look at those seventeen-eight people. They call you uncle. Even though we are less than ten years away from them, it feels like a century away."


    Old Gao closed his eyes, took a long breath, and said, "Can you not be old? How many years has it been? In a blink of an eye, he grew older and older. The three of them are almost done running, and then they run towards the four of them, ma'' an, running like crazy!"


    "Running..."


    The more I mumbled this word, the more appropriate and vivid I felt. It was true that we couldn''t help but run all the way to the 30-year-old outpost.


    It felt like a trap ahead, and we were about to fall in.


    When the wine entered his stomach, his body gradually became hot, and he felt a little tipsy. Maybe it was because everyone was drunk and wanted to take the opportunity to forget that we were almost finished running three years ago.


    There was no time machine, no regret medicine, so only drinking too much could bring back the feeling of youth.


    We are not the Peter pan who has not grown up. Year after year, can we not grow up?


    At that time, there were so many things that could only be expressed with childishness and naivety, and there was no need to worry about the future of fighting. Unlike now, there were more troubles in fighting. It was not fighting but money, and they could not fight.


    At that time, we were just learning how to shave. At that time, there was no wechat. Most of the phones were nokia, and there was no need for reality tv to spring up like this. We were all innocent and childish.


    We lived a heartless life under the blue sky and white clouds.


    Ah, it looks like I really drank too much.


    The memories of the past are the easiest to fall into when you drink too much.


    "All right, let''s go, or we won''t be able to get up tomorrow." I said.


    "Gone, gone!"


    I was too tired. I didn''t want to go back. I wanted to sleep in the restaurant, so I didn''t go back with the two of them. Hu Zi and Old Gao took a taxi and left. I closed the door of the restaurant, cleaned the table and went back to sleep.


    However, after lying on the bed, there were still some uncontrollable thoughts in his head.


    I began to recall the first time I met Ding Ge.


    I forgot about the first time I met Lin Ya, but I remember it very well when I met Ding Ge.


    I felt like I had a dream in which I came to the day I first met Ding Ge, the feeling of repeating and knowing the future, a kind of indescribable pleasure.


    Love at first sight!


    I''ve never experienced that feeling before. From the moment I saw Ding Ge, I felt as if a door had been opened in my heart. The first time I met her, I didn''t say I loved her. It was too deep. Just say I liked her. I really felt like I liked Ding Ge.


    Thump!


    It was the feeling that the sun was shining brightly in my heart and the whole world was shining brightly.


    Looking at Ding Ge, her face, her hair, her facial features, her clothes, her expression, her standing posture, her temperament, everything that belonged to her, made me fall in love with her.


    Although there was no exaggerated longing for food, but I really feel that from the moment I saw her side, I immediately built a house in my heart, a house that belongs exclusively to Ding Ge.


    I slept soundly.


    Although the road to getting back together with Ding Ge was longer than I thought, I was not discouraged this time. I was still full of strength, even confidence. I believe that day will come.


    ...


    The next day, my nephew woke me up.


    "Uncle, uncle."


    There was a knock on the door, and before I woke up, I frowned subconsciously, but then my face turned into a look of helplessness.


    I opened the door listlessly, and it was Zhan, the son of my cousin cui jiaqi, who was looking at me happily.


    "You''re not up yet, uncle. The sun is on your butt." Little prospect smiled at me and said, this is what I used to say to him.


    I am not Zhan''s uncle, but my cousin cui jiahui is abroad. Sometimes he can''t go home once in a year or two. Zhan is not close to my cousin, but because I often go to my aunt''s house. He often makes fun of me.


    I was worried that my cousin''s divorce would change Zhan''s character, but now it seems that I am relieved.


    I scratched my messy hair and said, "It''s sunday, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Zhan followed me into the door, still very lively and lively, asked: "Uncle, why aren''t you up yet?"


    I frowned and said, "Why are you up so early?"


    "The early bird catches the worm."


    "The early worm is eaten by the bird!"


    Zhan, on the other hand, raised his neck, clenched two small fists, put on a pose and said, "I am not a worm, I am a dragon!"


    "Well, you are a dragon!" I rubbed my eyes. With little zhan here, I can''t sleep.


    So I got out of bed, brushed my teeth and washed my face. This kid was always around me, talking non-stop, and he was a real ghost. I walked into the bathroom, and this little guy followed me. I was speechless, "You follow me when I poop."


    Zhan laughed and ran away.


    Little boys are usually very active, while Zhan is especially active, mischievous, and has a lot of ideas. But my cousin always said that I was the one who led him astray. I was really wronged.


    No, I just came out of the bathroom and heard my cousin yell, "Zhan, be honest!"


    However, Zhan would only be quiet for three or five minutes if his cousin said so. This little guy was also very clever. When he saw that his cousin was really angry, he would show weakness. First, he would behave better. Later, when his mother was not angry, he would be lively again.


    I thought I just got some money yesterday. Although it wasn''t much, it was enough to buy something for Zhan, so I pulled Zhan to my side. Although this little guy was a little naughty, he was still very happy. I touched his hair and said, "What do you want? Uncle will buy you a toy."


    "Really?" Zhan immediately became extremely excited.


    But her cousin said with a grim face, "Whatever you buy, it''s so big. His father bought him that plane and it just crashed."


    Zhan ignored her cousin and moved closer to me.


    I said, "How can a child not play with bad toys? Zhan, what do you want? Uncle will buy it for you."


    "I want a gun!" Zhan shouted without hesitation.


    Cousin said again, "What kind of gun do you want to buy? What if you hit someone else?"


    "I won''t hit anyone." Looking at his cousin, he was a little scared but he really wanted a gun.


    "Okay, let''s go and buy."


    Anyway, there''s nothing going on now. I brought the little show with me. The two of them went to the supermarket to buy a toy gun. The little show couldn''t help but tear it apart.


    Hu Zi came to the restaurant, looked at me and asked, "Your son?"


    "Damn! What look!" Although I knew he was joking, I scolded him and said, "My cousin''s. My nephew."


    Hu Zi smiled awkwardly and said, "Whose child did you bring?"


    "You can think of it with your head."


    Cousin had already opened the door of the restaurant, and we went in. Not long after my aunt came, she was so close to Zhan that her eyes were filled with tears.


    After a while, Zhan took the gun to the backyard to play, and my aunt started talking about my cousin again.


    I know that before my cousin finds a partner again, helping my cousin set up a partner is my aunt''s biggest worry. Anyway, that''s all she has to say. How can she be so grown up if she doesn''t hold on tight? In short, my aunt is worried.


    But my cousin was not in a hurry. She had never mentioned finding another woman during this period. As a brother, I didn''t dare to rush her. My cousin is so good to me. Of course, I want her to be happy, but I can hardly help her.


    It was mainly about her cousin.


    My cousin was very impatient with my aunt''s nagging, and she always made my aunt angry. The task of comforting my aunt naturally fell on me every time.


    Ah, it''s really difficult for every family to read. This sentence is too correct!

 Chapter 124 Ding Ges Anger

    "Why don''t you know how to be anxious?"


    "What''s the hurry?"


    "Do you know how old you are?"


    "All right, mom? Don''t say it. It''s just a few words. Are you tired of it?"


    "As long as you don''t get married, I''ll keep saying it."


    My cousin couldn''t help but laugh at what my aunt said and said, "Mom, didn''t I find the right one? Besides, in this society, one can live well."


    My aunt''s face suddenly turned cold. She looked at her cousin and said in a deep voice, "Cui jiaqi, can you quickly take this idea back to me? If you don''t get married, don''t even think about it!"


    My cousin frowned, lowered her head and muttered, "My brother isn''t married either. Why don''t you hurry him?"


    "If I could see him, I would urge him three times a day!"


    My cousin and I looked at each other, and they both secretly smiled.


    While she was reprimanding him, our chef, Jiang Yan, arrived. My aunt was worried about her cousin''s face, so she didn''t say anything more and walked to the backyard.


    I followed him two steps, and my aunt complained to me, "These two brothers and sisters are trying to piss me off. Your brother ran abroad for a woman and didn''t come back, but he just didn''t like him. Your sister divorced again. These two people are killing me."


    I hurriedly smiled and said, "Come on auntie, why do you care so much about them? Anyway, they will get married sooner or later. Let them worry about themselves."


    "You don''t make people worry!" My aunt changed the subject to me again.


    I was startled and quickly looked at the door and shouted in an exaggerated voice, "Welcome, how many people are you?"


    Then I ran to the door.


    My aunt couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "There''s no figure here!"


    ...


    After a while, I went back to the kitchen and started washing and chopping.


    Jiang Yan chatted with me and asked, "What happened just now?"


    Because it was always me and Jiang Yan at the back of the kitchen, we had known each other for a long time, and we often got together and chatted about things.


    Jiang Yan was as eloquent as old meng. And because we are both young people, we can talk better. Jiang Yan can be quite humorous when he speaks, and the two waiters in our restaurant are often amused by her.


    Jiang yan knew about my cousin''s divorce, so I replied, "My aunt is here, urging her to get married."


    Jiang Yan also said, "There''s no hurry as a parent."


    "There''s no use rushing."


    "Xing Yun." Jiang Yan approached me and said, "I have a friend who is about the same age as your cousin and is single. Why don''t you introduce him to your cousin?"


    I was so happy that I didn''t expect Jiang Yan to introduce me. In our restaurant, Jiang Yan and cousin are about the same age. Jiang Yan''s friends might have something suitable for my cousin. Why didn''t I think of it before?


    "You can have this!" I couldn''t help but smile. If my cousin could get married earlier, it would be a worry for my aunt.


    Then I started talking to Jiang Yan. But I thought about it and didn''t tell my aunt that if they didn''t succeed, it would still be an air joy. Besides, I had a good chat with Jiang Yan. I don''t know what my cousin was thinking.


    I think we should talk to my cousin first.


    Not long after, all the members of the restaurant arrived, and we began to get busy.


    I stood next to Jiang Yan and watched him cook. I used to go online to learn it myself, but now that I have such a ready-made'' video'' around me, of course I won''t let it go.


    I looked at jiang yan''s stir-fried fish-flavored shredded meat and asked, "Brother Jiang, why is it that sometimes when I stir-fry fish-flavored shredded meat, the taste is not so good?"


    "That must be the fish sauce." Jiang yan said to me as he stir-fried, "Fish sauce is the key. Only when the sauce is ready can the taste come out."


    "That''s a good match. Sometimes it doesn''t taste as good as a restaurant. What''s wrong with that?"


    "That''s a test. The same ingredients, the same ingredients, and the same ingredients. There''s still a difference in the taste. But cooking is a chore that practice makes perfect. You have to practice more." Jiang Yan asked again, "Xing Yun, are you interested in cooking?"


    I nodded and said, "Well, I wasn''t really interested in it before, but after that... It could be said that it was for one person, so I became interested and wanted to study, but I didn''t have a master to consult."


    Jiang Yan smiled at me and said, "Why do I hear there''s a story in it?"


    I smiled bitterly, but the ending of this story was worse.


    Jiang Yan stir-fried the shredded fish and served it. Jiang Yan asked Xiaoyi to take the dishes out, then looked at me with interest and asked, "Tell me, what''s the situation?"


    Because I was able to talk to Jiang Yan, I didn''t hide anything and told him about myself and Ding Ge. Jiang Yan shook his head regretfully and said, "You are a little stubborn."


    I nodded, not denying it. Many people have said that about me. Maybe that''s what I am.


    Jiang Yan sighed again and said, "Listen to you. You''re a good girl, your ex-girlfriend. That kind of situation still treats you like dirt, but you... Oh, I don''t know what to say about you."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "It''s all over."


    Jiang Yan added, "Who hasn''t had a hard time? Do you know how difficult it was for your sister-in-law and me?"


    I smiled and said half-jokingly, "Brother Jiang is also a man with a story. Tell me?"


    However, at this time, the front also reported the dishes. Jiang Yan said, "Finish your work. Let''s talk after dinner."


    I nodded.


    Jiang Yan took the spoon and I handed him the prepared ingredients. At that moment, my phone suddenly rang.


    I picked it up and saw that it was Ding Ge.


    I didn''t think I was too busy right now, so I left the back kitchen. Because the back kitchen was too noisy, I walked to the backyard and answered the phone.


    I was in a good mood, but when I got through, ding ge''s cold voice came over, like a bucket of ice water pouring through my body.


    "Did my mother ask you to persuade me to go home?"


    As soon as I heard Ding Ge''s voice, my body trembled. I could feel Ding Ge''s anger through the microphone. I can''t say for sure. Ding Ge must be angry.


    At this moment, I regretted agreeing to Mother of Dingge even more, although I didn''t do it because of Mother of Dingge at all.


    For a moment, I panicked and didn''t know how to explain it to dinger. At the same time, I have some doubts in my heart. How did Ding Ge know that her mother asked me to persuade her?


    "If you don''t say anything, it means you acquiesce, right?" Ding Ge''s heartless voice brushed towards me like a knife.


    "No." My heart was burning with anxiety.


    "Do you mean that my mother asked you to persuade me?" Ding Ge spoke quickly, revealing her anger.


    "No."


    "Is that true or not?"


    "No, Ding Ge, listen to me." My hand, which was holding the phone, trembled.


    "You answer me first, is it or not?"


    "It, it... It is not."


    "What do you mean?" Ding Ge asked again.


    "Your mother did come to see me."


    Ding Ge sneered and asked, "So you still agreed?"


    I was silent for a moment and replied in a heavy tone, "Yes."


    There was silence in the microphone. Ding Ge did not speak, but I was not relieved. At this moment, the speed of time seemed to slow down suddenly, and the anxiety in his heart increased several times.


    I just felt a little dry, but I didn''t even dare to breathe. Just like that, I kept holding my phone up and quietly felt Ding Ge''s emotions across from me.


    I couldn''t see her, I couldn''t hear her voice, I couldn''t hear anything.


    It was not long before Ding Ge''s voice came from the microphone.


    She seemed to take a deep breath, and her voice was not as intense as before, but it was stronger than before. I could feel her anger in her voice, her anger, her gnashing of teeth.


    She said to me, "Meng Xingyun, who are you to me? Why did you persuade me to go home? What''s the matter with you if I don''t come home? Why are you so nosy? I''m telling you, Meng Xingyun, you don''t have to worry about my dinger!"


    "Ding Ge..."


    My heart ached so much that it seemed as if something was rampaging through my body.


    "Never call me again!"


    With that, Ding Ge suddenly hung up.


    Listening to the sound of the sudden hanging up, it felt as if someone was holding his throat. It was too late to say anything.


    I closed my eyes, my body couldn''t stop trembling, and my heart was full of pain!


    Ding Ge rarely got so angry at me, rarely.


    This time, she was so angry, but I felt a little innocent. I even blamed Mother of Dingge for Ding Ge''s anger at me. If she hadn''t come to me, Ding Ge wouldn''t have been mad at me.


    During this time, my relationship with Ding Ge has eased too much. Although we haven''t become lovers, we can at least get along as friends. I took care of Ding Ge for a day and carried her home.


    Thinking about what happened not long ago and thinking about that phone call just now, it really hurt.


    My heart was beating so fast, it felt like it was about to burst. I gritted my teeth and held the phone tightly in my hand. Ding Ge''s last words kept circling in my mind like a curse. I wanted to call Ding Ge back, but I didn''t dare.


    Even if he did, how could he explain it?


    Indeed, I wanted Ding Ge to come home and live, but it was undeniable that I went to persuade Ding Ge only after Mother of Dingge came to me and I promised her.


    This time, I seem to understand Ding Ge''s anger.


    Even though I feel a little aggrieved in my heart.


    But compared to Ding Ge''s anger, my grievance was not worth mentioning.


    I kept breathing out with my mouth, calming my heavy heart.


    There may be countless difficulties and obstacles on the way back to Ding Ge, but if Ding Ge didn''t bring it to me, then I would have dared to fight with him and had the confidence to defeat him.


    But when I met Ding Ge, there was nothing I could do!


    What should I do to make her forgive me?

 Chapter 125 : The Story of Jiang Yan

    A phone call from Ding Ge turned my world from sunny to grey. I felt a layer of gloom all over me.


    I kept thinking about how to apologize to Ding Ge, but I had no idea. The brain seemed to have short-circuited.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" At this moment, Zhan came out of the house.


    I quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "It''s okay. Take a call. Are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry." Zhan shook his head.


    "Okay, tell uncle when you''re hungry."


    "Yes."


    Then I put away the sadness in my heart and walked back to the kitchen. Because I was working hours, I didn''t want my personal feelings to affect everyone, especially the customers, so I didn''t let anyone notice my sadness.


    However, my condition has changed a little, which is inevitable. I can only hide it as much as possible.


    After the work, everyone began to eat, because they had been busy for so long, and they were really hungry, I filled a large bowl of rice to eat.


    Instead of sitting at the table and eating with everyone, I went to the backyard and squatted on the table to eat by myself.


    At this moment, Jiang Yan came to me.


    I suddenly remembered that Jiang Yan was busy telling me his story. Instead of squatting down, he sat down beside me with a horse and said to me, "It''s not good for you to squat down and eat. Your stomach is full. Can you feel comfortable?"


    "It''s okay. I do it occasionally." I smiled.


    Jiang Yan also smiled and said, "I really envy you skinny people. I can''t even squat there to eat. It''s too uncomfortable."


    "Then sit down. Actually, it''s better to sit down." I know what Jiang Yan said.


    "Do you believe me when I say I used to be skinny?" Jiang Yan laughed and looked at me.


    "Yes, of course!"


    Jiang Yan was a man who liked to laugh, as if he could hear his bright laughter every day, as if he had no worries. He said, "I was very thin when I married your sister-in-law. This marriage is not going to work. In the first two months, I gained nearly 20 pounds. People tend to get fat when they get married and beer bellies when they reach middle age."


    I picked up the rice in the bowl and turned to look at Jiang Yan, imagining what Jiang Yan looked like when he was thin.


    "Two years ago," Jiang Yan''s face was full of memories. I knew he was beginning to tell his story, so I listened quietly. I''m the only son in the family, old and young, all pointing at me, but I have a physical problem, my arm is broken, this chef, his hand is broken, what do you think this is?"


    Jiang Yan put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand and took out a cigarette from his pocket. But he couldn''t find the lighter. Instead, I had a match on me and lit it for Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Yan said, "It was really hard back then. It wasn''t just any ordinary hardship! But I don''t think the same as you do. I never thought about how to separate with my daughter-in-law. Who hasn''t had a hard time yet? Don''t you think that couples should share the joys and sorrows together and fly separately in the face of disaster? What kind of husband and wife is that? So, Xing Yun, it''s not like my brother said that you can''t just think about yourself when something happens. Sometimes it''s just the two of you. You can''t help it. Who let you two be together?"


    I smiled bitterly but didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Yan took a puff of his cigarette and continued, "My hand is seriously injured. I can''t go out for about seven or eight months. I have a left hand, but my left hand is broken. My right hand can''t do anything. I can''t even do a job at home. I''m really like a cripple. At that time, she treated my mother with a protruding lumbar disc and didn''t spend much money. Her daughter had to go to school and didn''t save money at all. So, my wife came out to find a job. The dumpling factory made dumplings for people, and only two or three thousand yuan a month. Less in the first two months. At that time, our family lived on your sister-in-law''s salary. Besides showing me the injuries, the rest of the food and money is a nervous thing! I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''m looking forward to your sister-in-law''s salary every month. The first few days of her salary are better. By the time next month''s salary is paid, the money will be spent almost. The last few days are really poor. Sometimes it''s really clean. The inside of that wallet is really cleaner than the face. We can only buy a dish when the salary is paid down to get the money."


    Recalling the past, Jiang Yan, who loved to laugh, could not help but show some pain on his face, and his expression was slightly moved. He choked and said with difficulty, "Difficult, that''s really difficult! I couldn''t get out of the house. I was in such a mood that I wanted to kill myself so I wouldn''t have to drag the family down. But how can I? I can''t do this without my family."


    "Thanks to your sister-in-law. If it weren''t for your sister-in-law, we wouldn''t have been able to live. At that time, it was really difficult for your sister-in-law. Many times, she asked for overtime. It would take more than an hour to ride to the dumpling factory every day. It would take 14 or 15 hours to work overtime and go back and forth every day. What do you mean? Did you say it was hard or not? I was at home and watched my daughter-in-law get so tired outside. I..."


    Speaking of this, jiang yan was even more agitated, and tears welled up in the eyes of an old man.


    He covered his face, and I couldn''t help but sigh. I patted Jiang Yan on the back and said, "It''s all over Brother Jiang."


    After a while, Jiang Yan looked up with a smile on his face and said, "Hey, it''s really shameless."


    I comforted him, "You just said that it''s not difficult for anyone. You''re doing well now. You''re earning money outside, and sister-in-law is taking care of the baby at home."


    Jiang yan nodded and smiled, "Yes. Do you know? Didn''t I open a small restaurant in my own house before you came to see me? Hey, I thought I could earn more at home than outside. Who knew it would be over again? Your sister-in-law also told me that if I go out to work, we can work hard together. I told you, why would you want you with such a big belly? Honestly, even if your sister-in-law wasn''t pregnant, I wouldn''t let her go out again. I''m good at it. As long as I can go out and earn money, how can I let your sister-in-law out? She just needs to take care of her family."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Really. When I broke my bone, I swore that when my hand was healed, I would never let your sister-in-law come out to suffer that again. I have to carry this family!"


    "Men!"


    I couldn''t help but stretch out my thumb and exclaim.


    In fact, many women hate macho or something. But I feel that this kind of macho chauvinism, which props up the whole family, protects the family, shields the family from the wind and rain, and bears all the hardships alone, is really very admirable!


    Jiang Yan smiled and said to me, "Xing Yun, husband and wife? What is a husband and wife? What kind of husband and wife are they that can enjoy happiness together? Only when they can share hardships together can they be called a real husband and wife! It''s my honor to marry your sister-in-law! Tell me, how can I leave her?"


    I agree with what Jiang Yan said. I remembered what my cousin said before. There were very few couples who could share weal and woe together.


    And me?


    Back then, I had a girlfriend who was willing to share the burden with me, but I gave her up without any leeway.


    Now, after listening to jiang yan''s story, I am even more confused.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that what I thought before was all wrong, and that what I did was completely wrong!


    At that time, I should have faced it with Ding Ge. What was left for us was not necessarily a life of hardship, but also the days when we faced each other''s hardships together.


    At this moment, I really regretted it. For the first time, I regretted my decision!


    I feel so stupid!


    After all this time, how much time I missed with Ding Ge, I felt bitter thinking about it.


    At this moment, I really felt like drinking dinger to get back together immediately. I really wanted to abandon all the considerations and plans. I wanted to return to Ding Ge immediately, repent of my stupidity back then, and ask Ding Ge for forgiveness.


    But right now, let''s not say if she''ll forgive me for that, but think about how things are going to work out right now.


    I sighed, and the impulse that had just surged had mostly dissipated.


    "If there''s still room for you to stay, think about it."


    As I pondered, Jiang Yan patted me on the shoulder and left.


    At this moment, my phone rang again. I saw that it was Lin Ya.


    I know why Lin Ya called me. Needless to say, she must know about me and Ding Ge.


    When I answered the phone, Lin Ya asked, "Did you and Ding Ge fight?"


    "Do you think that''s a fight?" There was a hint of helplessness in the corner of my mouth.


    "Hey, why are you trying to persuade Ding Ge to go home? I can, but you can''t, okay? I wonder, how could Mother of Dingge find you?"


    "How would I know?" That was indeed a coincidence.


    "Hey, tell me about you! Don''t you know why Ding Ge didn''t come home and live? Don''t you understand why she did this? Well, you persuaded her to go home. What does that mean? What does that mean? What''s on your mind? Which side are you on?"


    I sighed and said with some confusion, "What happened? That day, dinger was ill. Gastroenteritis. I just hope it''s not convenient for her to stay at home. She has someone to take care of and someone to care about. No one knows if he''s sick."


    Lin Ya sighed, his tone softened a lot, and then said, "I know what you mean. But now, the point is that Ding Ge doesn''t understand. She''s angry. I can''t help you this time. You, please explain and coax her."


    Hanging up the phone, my heart became more anxious, and my feet kept moving on the ground. After thinking about it, I called Ding Ge.


    It''s not a big deal. I think I can explain it clearly. Ding Ge was just angry. She should be able to listen to what I say now.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is on the line, sorry..."


    I felt like I was hit by a door and hung up?


    But I didn''t give up and called again.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off."


    An emotionless voice with a hint of coldness and sarcasm came towards me!

 Chapter 126 Someone Ate A Tyrannical Meal

    When I heard that, I broke down. Would I call her even if Ding Ge had agreed? All right, it''s off!


    Just now, Ding Ge''s words echoed in my ears again. Never call me again. It seemed that this time she was even angrier than I thought.


    What should I do?


    I was even more depressed. Some of the torture was that I still had to stay in good shape. When Zhan came to play with me, I lost interest and didn''t tease him. After a while, my cousin asked him to do his homework at the checkout counter.


    Her mind was almost filled with the events of the past.


    How about I go to the Dinger house after work?


    I think it''s settled. Anyway, it''s my fault. I should apologize to dinger.


    Well, according to my plan, getting back together with Ding Ge should be getting closer and closer, but now it feels like it''s getting further and further away.


    However, I sent a message to dinger first, hoping that she would see it when she turned it on.


    Ding Ge, I have to apologize to you. I''m sorry. I don''t know if I can make you forgive me, but there are still some things I want to explain to you. Your mother also happened to see me that day, and I did agree to her to persuade you to go home. But I only did it for you.


    I will personally come to apologize tonight and express my apologies again. I''m sorry!


    A text message felt more difficult than writing a composition. I wrote, deleted, and wrote it. I was still not satisfied, but there was no time to write it. I finally sent the unsatisfied text message.


    He was already in a bad mood, and something unpleasant happened in the restaurant this afternoon.


    In the evening, the restaurant entered a busy time as usual, and the traffic today was quite large. Except for Jiang Yan and cousin, we were all walking around in the small restaurant, passing by one after another in a hurry.


    At this time, when I came down from upstairs, I found that there seemed to be some dispute on the first floor.


    There was a table of guests who seemed very angry. It was a few young people. One of them, whose hair was dyed yellow, was shouting loudly, "Can you serve more slowly? And let no one eat it? How long has it been waiting here? Say it yourself."


    Old Gao and Xiaoyi were there.


    I frowned slightly, fearing that something might happen, and quickly walked over.


    I can understand that there are a lot of people here tonight. We are all a little busy, and sometimes the order will be confused, so some of the guests are impatient to wait.


    Old Gao explained patiently. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. There are a lot of people today. The chef can''t do it alone."


    At this time, the other person at the table also said, "If you can''t handle it, won''t you invite another one? What are you eating!"


    This man spoke even worse than that man just now. Old Gao was rather irritable. I was afraid that he would get angry, so I wanted to say a few words. Old Gao saw me, but signaled that he could solve it and let me go to work.


    But I stood there, not daring to leave for a moment.


    At this moment, the aggrieved Xiaoyi took two steps back. The little girl''s eyes were red. She whispered to me, "Actually, they didn''t wait long. The grilled fish they ordered was already time-consuming."


    However, Xiaoyi''s words were heard by those people, and the yellow hair stood up directly, shouting even more fiercely, "What are you talking about? What time is it or not? Do you have a reason to be slow? What''s your attitude, waitress?"


    I was very uncomfortable hearing what that man said, not to mention Xiaoyi, her face was filled with anger. It''s just that I don''t want to make a big deal out of it. There are so many people in the restaurant right now. It''s better to calm things down for the sake of the restaurant.


    I was thinking that it would be over if we apologized. We should settle this matter as soon as possible so as not to affect others. Now that all the customers on the first floor are looking at this table, the spread of this matter has greatly affected the reputation of the restaurant.


    Old Gao also continued to apologize in front of him, "Sorry big brother, our fault, it''s all our fault, your adults don''t remember the little people, don''t be like us."


    Old Gao took out a few cigarettes and handed them to the others, but the yellow-haired man did not appreciate it and shook his hand without mercy, because his movements were more fierce, and Old Gao bent down slightly to please the other party, his face very close, this time, the man threw Old Gao''s face.


    In an instant, a raging fire burst out of my heart!


    This time, it really wasn''t Old Gao''s fault.


    At first, I thought that Old Gao''s temper might be able to contradict the other party, and his attitude might be a little tough, but his performance today was much beyond my expectations.


    I was still thinking that Old Gao had really changed. In the past, he had to deal with this kind of thing, and he had to take care of it himself. I''m afraid he had already done it with the other party. It was the same with Wang Bing at the pond last time.


    I felt a little uncomfortable watching him bow down. When I saw the slap on Old Gao''s face, even though he didn''t mean it, there was still a fire in my heart and I subconsciously clenched my fists.


    And I thought that this slap would turn Old Gao''s face. I know his temper too well. I''m afraid he hasn''t been humiliated like this since he was a child. I thought to myself, "If you do it, do it. Kill them!"


    But Old Gao wasn''t angry. He just continued to reach out and grin. He said to the yellow-haired man, "Big brother, all right, all right, all right. All right, all right? Can we just let it go?"


    Those people finally stopped yelling and took Old Gao''s cigarette. After a few words, they sat down one by one.


    At this moment, the matter was resolved.


    But I feel especially humiliated!


    My brother was bullied right in front of me, but I could only watch him. It felt so damn! At this moment, I want to do what I used to do. I don''t care about him.


    But when I think of the consequences and the restaurant, I can''t help but shrink back. This retreat made me a little sad, and even looked down on myself.


    Is this reality?


    In front of it, we have to bow our heads again and again, swallow our grievances into our stomachs, humiliate ourselves, and be defeated by it again and again?


    We walked to the back of the kitchen and I quickly looked at Old Gao and asked in a deep voice, "How is it?"


    "Nothing." Old Gao smiled nonchalantly.


    However, I have seen countless bitter, once so insufferable rich second generation actually reduced to this extent, anyone can bully it to the top.


    Xiaoyi also bit his lips and said, "How can they hit people? That''s too much."


    "Who is it? Who hit someone?" Hu Zi had just returned from the backyard and asked with a bag of garlic.


    I gave Hu Zi a brief account of what happened just now, and then I looked at Old Gao solemnly and asked, "Old Gao, if you can''t swallow this, let''s go out and fight now, you say it!"


    "What did I say?" Old Gao laughed and said, "I''m fine. I''m fine. Besides, there were a lot of people today, and some of the guests had been waiting for a long time, so they could understand their resentment. It''s over, it''s over!"


    I have a lot to say, but I feel so much stuff stuck in my throat that I can''t say it in my heart.


    I clenched my fists, feeling particularly aggrieved today. I was already depressed because of Ding Ge, but now it hurts even more!


    "No, no!"


    At this moment, waiter Xiaolian suddenly ran to the back of the kitchen.


    I frowned again, and Hu Zi hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? In a panic?"


    "That table just now, they didn''t pay the bill and ran away!"


    "What?"


    We were all shocked when we heard that. Grass, actually eating a tyrannical meal?


    After hearing this, we all quickly walked out of the back kitchen and took a quick look at the table just now. As expected, it was clean and clean.


    Old Gao walked in front of the door and went straight to the door. He looked at the door, but there was no one there.


    Xiaolian said anxiously, "They drove away. I couldn''t stop them no matter what."


    I sighed. How could a girl like Xiaolian stop them?


    "How could they do that? We''ve already apologized. They went too far!" Xiaoyi almost burst into tears.


    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth. The feeling of opening a restaurant and being eaten by a tyrant was simply too unpleasant. It was as if all the hard work had been wasted.


    Old Gao stared blankly at the road and into the distance. His face was cold, and I could feel the strong waves in his heart.


    But he had already left, and it was too late to say anything.


    Hu Zi advised, "All right, let''s go back. There are still guests in the restaurant. Go back."


    Old Gao suddenly said, "Fuck him, this is not over!"


    In this way, everyone''s good mood was ruined by the young people who ate the overbearing meal at that table. At night, everyone at the table was angry and denounced the guests for being unreasonable.


    Old Gao didn''t say anything, but he was always expressionless. I always felt something was wrong with him. I can understand that he apologized so humbly, but in exchange for a tyrannical meal, no one else felt comfortable.


    Hu Zi calmed everyone down and said, "Okay, let''s all stop being angry. It''s not worth getting angry at a few bastards. Let''s just buy a lesson. Let''s not mention the money. We''ll treat it as feeding the dog."


    "Yes, consider it feeding the dog." Xiaoyi said viciously.


    ...


    After dinner, no guests came, so we closed the door.


    And I was still thinking about the morning incident, so I didn''t go back with Hu Zi and went to the Dinger house alone.


    She was a little nervous, wondering if Ding Ge was still angry. Will she open the door for me?


    Along the way, I was nervous. I thought I really loved Ding Ge too much. That''s why I was so sensitive and cared so much.


    He came to Ding Ge estate and finally stood in front of Ding Ge''s house.

 Chapter 127 : Fight

    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door and felt as nervous as a countdown to a bomb explosion.


    But after a while, I didn''t hear any footsteps.


    Won''t Ding Ge open the door for me?


    I was even more anxious, so I knocked on the door again and shouted, "Ding Ge, open the door, Ding Ge."


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    ...


    I knocked several times, but dinger still didn''t open the door. But I really don''t want to give up. I really want Ding Ge to open the door for me.


    In the end, my hands were powerless on Ding Ge''s doorstep. My head was downcast and my heart was filled with despair.


    However, I didn''t want to give up, so I took out my cell phone and called Ding Ge again.


    I clenched my teeth and felt a wave in my heart.


    Ding Ge, can you open the door? Please!


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps coming from the corridor. I was a little embarrassed and didn''t want anyone to see my dejected appearance. Upstairs was a middle-aged woman. She walked across from the Dinger house. I thought she was the opposite neighbor. The woman looked at me doubtfully, then she spoke to me, "You came to look for this family, didn''t you?"


    I nodded.


    The woman said, "I saw her go out this afternoon. She might not be home."


    "Not at home?"


    On second thought, it''s possible. I knocked on the door for so long that Ding Ge didn''t react at all. Maybe she wasn''t home at all. Why didn''t I think of that just now, but where would she go so late?


    "Thank you, auntie."


    I thanked the middle-aged woman and left Ding Ge''s house.


    I think the only place that dinger could go was probably to lin ya''s house.


    I took out my phone, found Lin Ya''s number and dialed it.


    Who knew that Lin Ya had hung up on me? I immediately sent a text message.


    "Girl, answer the phone."


    I know that Ding Ge must be with her. This pair of close friends must have gone to bed again.


    I dialed the number again, but Lin Ya didn''t answer it this time. I continued to call as I walked out of the neighborhood. Finally, lin ya answered.


    "Damn Xing Yun, what are you calling so late?" Lin Ya said to me in a low voice.


    "Why did you answer the phone?" I asked doubtfully, "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the bathroom. Where is it?" Lin Ya replied, "Ding Ge is with me."


    "Then I''ll go find you." I said without giving up.


    For some reason, I really wanted to see Ding Ge at this moment.


    "No, no, you mustn''t come." Lin Ya said hurriedly, "Ding Ge is especially angry with you this time. You''d better not come. She won''t even let me contact you. I''m still sneaking to the bathroom to answer your call."


    I sighed and said, "I''ll go find you."


    "No, you really shouldn''t come." Lin Ya still whispered, "It''s too late today. Ding Ge and I are already asleep. Tomorrow, I''ll put in a good word for you, and I''ll let you know when she calms down."


    I can''t help but feel a little disappointed and have fallen asleep, so I still don''t want to go over.


    It was just that there seemed to be something missing from seeing Ding Ge.


    "Okay." I said helplessly.


    "Hey, don''t be too sad. It''s not a big deal. Ding Ge was just angry." Lin Ya consoled.


    "I know." However, my mood was still a little low.


    Hanging up the phone, I had to take a taxi back.


    This matter has almost become my heart''s problem. If I can''t solve it, my heart can''t be smooth.


    In my dream at night, I dreamed of Ding Ge again. In the dream, Ding Ge forgave me. Didn''t they say that the dream was the opposite? Will dinger forgive me when I wake up tomorrow morning and return to reality?


    The next day, I had been waiting for news from Lin Ya, but there was not a single message from him.


    After arriving at the restaurant, everyone came as usual, only Old Gao didn''t come!


    I asked Hu Zi, "Where''s Old Gao?"


    Hu Zi replied, "Old Gao is not coming today. Please take a day off."


    "What did he do?" I asked casually.


    "I don''t know."


    I didn''t think much about it. I thought that Old Gao had been stimulated yesterday and wanted to take a day off today, so I didn''t care about him.


    But who knew that Old Gao had gone to look for the group who ate the tyrannical meal yesterday. In the evening, Old Gao called me and told me that he had found the people who ate the tyrannical meal.


    I panicked and said, "Don''t be impulsive."


    Now that Old Gao is alone, don''t lose.


    "Don''t worry, I''m reasonable with them. It''s only natural for me to pay for dinner." Old Gao replied calmly.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Be reasonable. Will they still have a tyrannical meal? Where are you? We''ll talk about it when we get there."


    Old Gao told me the address, and I told Hu Zi about it. The two of them didn''t dare delay and drove directly to the place Old Gao said.


    At this time, Old Gao was squatting on the side of the road, and the group of people were eating in a restaurant yesterday. I took a long breath. Fortunately, it was not late. Old Gao looked at me and Hu Zi and said, "Let''s go in."


    I thought about it and said, "I think we should wait for them to come out."


    "What are you waiting for them to come out for? They are the ones who eat the tyranny, and we are not ashamed." Hu Zi said, not understanding.


    "No, you see, we all run a restaurant. We go in and ask for money for huang mao like this. If he makes trouble, we''ll disturb his business. We''re all in the same business. We can''t offend his restaurant because of huang mao."


    Both of them nodded understandingly.


    Hey, people in the world can''t help themselves sometimes.


    I looked at Old Gao, and there was something in my heart that I wanted to ask him. In fact, it was only a matter of a few hundred dollars. Let''s just go. Why did he have to chase after him? What do you say if something happens when he fights with the other party alone?


    Old Gao and Hu Zi lit a cigarette and started smoking on the side of the road.


    I don''t know why, but I always feel like I have to do something later.


    But I''m not afraid, and I have to admit that I still have some unspeakable expectations. It''s been a long time since I had a fight with anyone, and one of the fights ended with someone hitting me on the head.


    The three of us chatted, but we didn''t find time difficult.


    "It''s coming out."


    At this moment, Old Gao put out the cigarette in his hand. We had been watching the group, watching the restaurant door, so when the yellow-haired group came out, we saw it the first time.


    We walked over and the yellow-haired group finally found us.


    When the enemies met, their eyes turned red.


    As they looked at each other, the atmosphere of tension suddenly rose, and the faces of the yellow-haired and others also showed an unfriendly expression, looking at us provocatively.


    I couldn''t help but clench my fists. It seems that it''s very difficult to ask for money today.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became extremely tense. At night, a strong murderous atmosphere rippled out.


    However, just then, another man came out of the restaurant where the yellow-haired man was just now, and this person was not another person, it was Guzheng!


    I immediately frowned deeply and just wanted to say something in my heart. Why are you everywhere, Guzheng?


    Guzheng saw me and walked towards us with a smile. He said, "Why are you three here?"


    But when she walked up to us, she finally realized that the atmosphere was not right. She glanced at the group of yellow-haired people and subconsciously leaned closer to me, asking in a low voice, "What are you doing? Are you going to fight?"


    "We''re here to collect the bill." Hu Zi said, "Yesterday this group ate a tyrannical meal."


    Old Gao also looked at those people and said to the yellow-haired and others, "Buddy, did you forget to pay the bill yesterday?"


    I was afraid that I might accidentally hurt Guzheng in the fight, so I whispered to her, "Guzheng, you go first."


    "Are you really going to fight?" Guzheng pulled my arm in fear.


    I curled my lips and sneered, "That depends on whether they are reasonable or not."


    "I forgot to pay the bill. What''s wrong?" Huang mao said arrogantly. In short, he had an arrogant look on his face.


    "It''s natural to pay for dinner!" Old Gao said calmly.


    I frowned slightly. The arrogant attitude of the other party seemed very difficult. I gritted my teeth and was ready to fight. At the same time, I said to Guzheng again, "You should go."


    "I''m not leaving!"


    However, Guzheng was especially stubborn to pull me.


    I was a little helpless, a little impatient and said to her: "Okay, you stand behind first."


    "Oh."


    Only then did Guzheng obediently stand back.


    "I didn''t eat well yesterday. Aren''t you in the service industry? I was not served well. What money should I give?" The yellow-haired man began to speak irrationally.


    Hu Zi said coldly, "If you don''t have the money to go home and drink noodles, don''t go to the restaurant and embarrass yourself. Lack of money? Go home and find your mother."


    "Grass!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Suddenly, both sides lost control and the other party began to shout.


    However, just then, huang mao suddenly extended his hands, indicating that his people should not act rashly, then looked at the three of us and asked, "Who is Zhao Xiaohu, the three of you?"


    I was surprised. How did they know Hu Zi''s name?


    Could it be that what happened yesterday was not an accident? Did they deliberately make things difficult for our restaurant? But Hu Zi didn''t know them at all, so how could they form a grudge against each other?


    Hu Zi was also shocked, but he was not afraid. He took a step forward and said, "I am Zhao Xiaohu!"


    "Oh, you are Zhao Xiaohu!" Yellow-haired looked at Hu Zi with disdain.


    "Who are you?" Hu Zi asked coldly.


    Yellow hair did not answer, but replied, "How could Li Xiaowei like your cowardice!"


    The other party burst into laughter.


    I suddenly frowned, Li Xiaowei? How did yellow hair know Li Xiaowei? What''s his relationship with Li Xiaowei?


    Could it be?


    I couldn''t help but have a guess in my heart.


    At this moment, I looked at the yellow hair again, but I felt a little familiar. On second thought, he was the one who greeted Li Xiaowei at the driving school, but he was sitting in the car and hadn''t dyed his hair, so I didn''t recognize him. Now, I do.


    It seems that he should be Li Xiaowei''s parallel.

 Chapter 128 : Misunderstanding

    I looked at Hu Zi, and Hu Zi''s face was also extremely ugly. I''m afraid he and I guessed the same thing. At this time, his expression was extremely frightening, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum. He looked at the yellow hair and said, "I thought Li Xiaowei was with someone. It turned out that he was with a dog who couldn''t afford to eat!"


    "Grass, serve me!" The yellow-haired man roared with a ferocious face.


    At this point, there was nothing to say. The other party was deliberately making things difficult for the restaurant, so how could he pay for it?


    "Fuck!" The old man roared.


    Both sides rushed forward!


    Hu Zi gritted his teeth and immediately struggled with the yellow hair. Hu Zi was still very fierce and greeted two people by himself.


    To be honest, at this moment, I only felt that something was flowing in my body. It was only after I finished beating that I realized that it was the blood in my body, the blood that often rolled in my body when I was young. But now they are silent, but it doesn''t mean that they are dead.


    They still have the greatest power, dormant, until one day they were born again, still as powerful as a rainbow, not less than the years before!


    The scene was so chaotic that there was only one word left in my head - type!


    Fighting like crazy, there were five people on the other side and only three of us, so sometimes it was hard to avoid getting punched and kicked. But at this time, I didn''t feel any pain at all. I just felt that my body was full of strength and my fists were like steel.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    Guzheng still didn''t leave, even shouting from behind, but who could listen to her at this time.


    Even because she moved forward, I was a little passive, afraid that I might accidentally hurt her, so I was a little distracted, and the distraction caused me to suffer a few more moments.


    But as soon as I gritted my teeth, I got through it.


    At this point in time, I couldn''t care less about talking to Guzheng. I could only watch out for Guzheng, fearing that the wimp would attack the woman shamelessly while facing the yellow-haired group.


    "Xing Yun, be careful."


    At this moment, Guzheng''s trembling voice came suddenly.


    At the same time, I felt a sharp pain in my thigh, and I immediately bared my teeth and grinned.


    Even an unstable one fell to the ground.


    Just now, when I was wrestling with a man, one of them kicked me from the side. The kick was especially fierce. The tip of his foot was pointed outside my thigh. I only felt a burning pain in the place where I was kicked. I felt like I was stung by a wasp a lot.


    I gritted my teeth and cursed. I looked at the man who kicked me and jumped at him like crazy. If you hurt me one point, then I must hurt you two points!


    So then, I went crazy for a moment, and fought with that man. In the end, I used my strength to push him under me and hit him hard on the face, which made me feel better.


    One punch, another!


    That feeling was really like returning to a young age, still fearless, still as fierce as a tiger.


    I only felt something burning in my body, boiling, and endless power between my fists. They needed to vent, release, and attack!


    However, soon another person came to me, and I was afraid of losing, so I quickly got up.


    "The police are here, the police are here!"


    At this moment, Guzheng shouted again.


    When I heard this, I was a little flustered. A fight was fine, but I didn''t have to go to the police station. I immediately had the idea of retreating. Both sides retreated temporarily.


    Guzheng said in fear, "Let''s go."


    "Let''s go."


    I glanced at Old Gao and Hu Zi and asked, "How are you two? Are you okay?"


    "Nothing!" Old Gao smiled and said, "I just tore a person''s mouth and bled."


    "Damn it. It''s bleeding. You''re too cruel." Hu Zi smiled.


    "Fighting is the best way to have no boundaries and no morals. How to play dirty?"


    Then, Hu Zi looked around in confusion. The night was quiet, and occasionally some pedestrians looked at him, not to mention the police. They couldn''t even hear the alarm.


    Hu Zi scratched his head, "Where are the police?"


    "I lied to you." Guzheng said.


    I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. It felt like I was doing something in high spirits, but someone interrupted me. I couldn''t help but curse, "Damn, what kind of lie are you lying about?"


    This makes me feel a little weak!


    Although I knew Guzheng was kind, I still subconsciously vented my anger on Guzheng.


    Guzheng bit his lips and said worriedly, "There are few of you. I was afraid that you would suffer."


    Hu Zi rounded it up and said, "Okay, okay, it''s all over. Don''t mention it."


    I didn''t say anything more. Hu Zi said, "You two go back first. I''ll send Old Gao back."


    I nodded. After all, we just had a fight. The yellow-haired gang should be careful not to rob us in the dark anymore.


    So I got into Guzheng''s car.


    Sitting in the car, I suddenly felt a lot quieter. I took a few deep breaths. I really had a feeling that I was not as tired as before. How could I feel tired from fighting? Now, I feel a little empty after fighting, as if it was from the bottom of my heart.


    "Why are you fighting?" In the car, Guzheng asked worriedly.


    I sighed and said, "As you can see, it was those people who were looking for trouble on purpose. That yellow-haired man is Li Xiaowei''s best friend. He came to our place yesterday to make trouble on purpose and eat a tyrannical meal. Everyone else is bullying us. Can we not resist?"


    "But you don''t have to fight. You can sue them if they don''t pay."


    I smiled. Is this kind of thing worth suing? Even if he appealed, he might have let it go.


    Thinking back on my tone, I apologized to Guzheng and said, "I''m sorry just now, but my tone is a little more serious."


    "Nothing." Guzheng did not take it to heart.


    She was driving and I was in the passenger seat.


    However, at this moment, the pain in my thigh began to come again, and the expression on my face could not remain calm, and I did not dare to move, only felt that the thigh was burning, as if a bug was biting in the flesh.


    Guzheng looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you hurt?"


    I only felt pain, but I didn''t know what was going on in my thigh. I replied, "It''s normal to have a little injury and a little pain."


    "Then why don''t we go to the hospital?" Guzheng said sadly.


    "No need. What hospital? A little trauma." I said indifferently.


    I can feel it. It must be nothing serious. It''s just a skin injury, not a bone injury.


    "Really? Is it serious or not?" Guzheng looked at me again.


    I hurriedly said, "You drive well. I''m really fine. If the pain is unbearable, can I still sit here?"


    Guzheng looked at me suspiciously and finally said nothing.


    Not long after, the car drove through the neighborhood.


    I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air and gently touched the injured area. My left thigh did not dare to exert any force. I opened the door and got out of the car.


    Guzheng ran quickly to me and asked, "How was it? Can we go?"


    I nodded, took a deep breath, and started walking.


    It was only a little more than ten meters to the sixth floor where Hu Zi and I lived, so I jumped on this one foot.


    "Slow down." Guzheng exclaimed as soon as I took a step forward.


    I couldn''t help but feel amused and said, "I can''t be fast even if I want to."


    Guzheng smiled and pouted, "Then who told you to fight? Let me help you."


    "No need."


    My limping leg began to move slowly, but I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. This leg was injured and the whole leg was implicated.


    This part of the road really made my heart heat up and it was extremely difficult. Guzheng took the initiative to hold my arm and said, "I''ll hold you."


    "No, no."


    I don''t want to be so close to Guzheng.


    "All right, stop talking and go upstairs." Guzheng said faintly, "I just want to help you. You don''t have to worry about it. There''s nothing to wring."


    I couldn''t beat Guzheng, so I didn''t say anything.


    The two of them walked to the staircase and I held the railing with my hand, but Guzheng was still holding my other arm.


    But just then, the sound of coming down the stairs became clearer and clearer.


    Soon, on the platform around the corner, two people appeared in the view of Guzheng and me.


    I froze and looked at Ding Ge and Lin Ya coming down the stairs! How did they get here?


    At the same time, the goosebumps on my body were all over the floor, because Guzheng was still holding my arm, and I was afraid that Ding Ge would misunderstand something.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but blame Lin Ya. She clearly asked me to wait for her news. Why didn''t the two of them come to our neighborhood to greet me?


    If I knew that dinger was here, I wouldn''t let Guzheng help me upstairs!


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya saw me, and naturally they saw Guzheng.


    And from their eyes, I can see that the two of them clearly misunderstood.


    Ding Ge''s eyes were filled with amazement. Under the dim light of the corridor, I even saw her lips tremble slightly.


    My heart is covered with a thick shadow!


    I suddenly felt a big headache. Ding Ge had not forgiven me, but now there is such a black dragon. Why does god have to do this to me?


    "Why are you here?"


    I felt my mouth dry and my mouth dry. I forced a stiff smile on my face and looked at Ding Ge and Guzheng with a weak heart.


    "It''s okay. We have something to do with Hu Zi."


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything, Lin Ya said.


    But it was obviously a big lie, and I knew that the two of them were definitely looking for me.


    And I couldn''t help but think, Ding Ge didn''t answer my phone yesterday, and he didn''t even let Lin Ya contact me, but he came with Lin Ya today. So what does that mean? Did she forgive me?


    But it''s too late to say that.


    I replied stupidly, "Hu Zi hasn''t come back yet."


    "Well, it''s okay. Then we''ll go back. You guys can go up."


    Lin Ya continued.


    With that, she dragged Ding Ge down the stairs. Ding Ge didn''t say anything. He didn''t even look at me. He looked indifferent.


    They and Guzheng nodded and brushed past us.

 Chapter 129 : Forbearance

    When dinger walked past us, I really seemed to reach out to hold her, but I didn''t know how to stop them. Because I couldn''t find a reason, I could only watch them go away.


    I turned around and watched them leave and disappear.


    The hand holding the railing could not help but exert force. The coldness of the railing made me feel a little comfortable. I closed my eyes, breathed deeply, and calmed down the messy mood.


    It seems that the only good news is that they didn''t see me hurt or let them know that we were fighting tonight, so they won''t worry about us anymore.


    Guzheng''s faint voice came over, "Let''s go upstairs."


    Guzheng didn''t help me anymore, and I held the railing with both hands and started to climb up the stairs one by one.


    My heart could no longer calm down. The scene that happened just now echoed in my mind. Ding Ge''s expression was deeply imprinted in my heart.


    Her eyes seemed to be filled with surprise, anger, grievance, and pain, and those lights burned my heart like flames.


    His heart grew heavy and his footsteps became even more difficult. The sixth floor, which he usually went up with great strides, took several times as much time as before today.


    When I got home, I sat down on the sofa and rested.


    I wanted to take off my pants to look at the wound, but Guzheng didn''t seem to want to leave, and she looked at me and said, "Take off your pants."


    I was a little scared by Guzheng''s words.


    Guzheng also seemed to feel the strangeness of her words, so she smiled shyly and said, "See if the injury is serious or not? I have to go to the hospital if it''s serious."


    "I really don''t need it."


    "Why are you always so pushy?"


    "Because... I can feel it!"


    "Okay, I''ll go to the balcony. Take off your pants and take a look."


    Guzheng smiled and walked to the balcony.


    But I still felt a little embarrassed. I took off my pants, took a look at them, and then lifted them up again. It was similar to what I imagined. There were some bruises, quite a big patch, and some were slightly red and swollen.


    After a while, Guzheng walked over and asked, "How is it?"


    "Nothing." I said it very lightly.


    Guzheng looked at me very seriously and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "There''s really nothing wrong with it. It''s just a little bruise. It should be gone tomorrow."


    "I''m afraid you didn''t see that kick yourself, did you? But I saw it clearly!" Guzheng pointed to his eyes and said excitedly, "My eyes can see that foot as clearly as a high-definition camera."


    To change the subject, I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Such beautiful eyes, what''s the bad analogy to a camera?"


    Guzheng grinned and looked at me, "Meng Xingyun! What''s going on? Can you tell me the truth? Otherwise, I would have ripped off your pants."


    "Good girl, why are you getting more and more rogue?"


    Guzheng giggled, but she still stood up, her mouth raised, and said, "Don''t force me, okay?"


    "Okay, okay."


    I had to tell Guzheng about my situation.


    Guzheng frowned and said, "That''s serious!"


    "It''s not serious."


    "How can that be serious?" Guzheng yelled.


    I opened my mouth but closed it again. Then I whispered, "It''s just bruises."


    Guzheng sighed and said, "I''ll go to the pharmacy and buy you some safflower oil. You can wipe it off."


    I quickly said, "Where are you going to buy it so late? The pharmacy is closed."


    I''m still worried about Guzheng. I can''t let a girl go alone in the middle of the night.


    Guzheng said, "It''s okay. I know a pharmacy doesn''t close."


    "Do you know everything?"


    I''m speechless.


    "You wait, I''ll be right back." Guzheng walked towards the door.


    "You think you are sun wukong." I saw how determined she was not to look back, but there was no way to stop her. I couldn''t help but shout, "Hey, Guzheng, don''t go. Don''t go. I''ll just let Hu Zi take it."


    Guzheng finally turned her head and said, "Well, call Hu Zi."


    Guzheng looked at me as if she was relieved that I really called Hu Zi. So, I had to call Hu Zi under Guzheng''s gaze.


    Hu Zi told me that he was on his way back, and then I told him to buy a bottle of safflower oil when he passed by the pharmacy. Hu Zi panicked and asked, "Damn, are you hurt? Damn it, this is not over!"


    Hu Zi''s tone was very excited. I said quickly, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. It''s just a little bruise. Let''s talk about it when we get back. You can buy me a bottle of safflower oil."


    Hanging up the phone, I looked at Guzheng and helplessly spread out my hands. Is that all right?


    Guzheng smiled with satisfaction, and then Guzheng didn''t stay much longer and went back to her house.


    I was lying on the sofa, and it didn''t hurt that much when I didn''t move, and my attention shifted from the pain in my leg to the longing for Ding Ge.


    At that moment, although it wasn''t a big deal to explain things clearly to dinger, I really didn''t want this misunderstanding between Ding Ge and me to happen.


    This time, it really made things worse!


    Bigger head!


    Not long after, Hu Zi came back, handed me the safflower oil, and couldn''t help asking about my injury. I tried to make it as light as possible.


    But Hu Zi was still very angry and said, "I must avenge this!"


    I really didn''t want to pursue this matter, and I didn''t want Hu Zi to live in the hatred of the past, so I advised, "Okay, it''s not worth getting angry at that kind of person."


    Hu Zi said in a deep voice, "Xing Yun, I haven''t gone to look for yellow hair yet. He found me directly on the head, and he ran straight to my head to poop. Can I swallow this?"


    Actually, I can understand Hu Zi''s feelings very well. This time, yellow-haired really went too far. This series of things was all because he picked the head, not to mention that he took Li Xiaowei from Hu Zi, although the woman who was robbed did not need to miss!


    Hu Zi added, "If that''s the case, then settle the old and new scores together."


    I was still a little worried and said, "Hu Zi, now that our restaurant has just started, I think we should bear with it first. If that yellow hair comes to the restaurant again and again to cause trouble, it will affect our hotel too much. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. We can wait for a while."


    Hearing what I said, Hu Zi began to ponder.


    After a long time, he said, "You''re right. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Let''s talk about it later. But I swear, I will never let him go!"


    I could feel the hatred in Hu Zi''s words.


    I couldn''t help feeling a little irritated. I wanted to talk to Li Xiaowei and get her and her lover out of Hu Zi''s world forever.


    That yellow hair was really too much. We didn''t bother him, but he rode on us instead. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to say that. But I couldn''t help but worry about Hu Zi. I was afraid that he would lose his mind and do something rash.


    This matter, there was no yellow hair entanglement, let it be forgotten is the best solution.


    Now, Hu Zi, who had been in much better shape during this period of time, was about to fall into grief and hatred again.


    ...


    We went back to our rooms. I smeared safflower oil on the bruises and lay on the bed, not feeling sleepy. From time to time, there was a cold pain in her leg.


    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang.


    It was Lin Ya.


    I seemed to have guessed that lin ya would call me, so I quickly got through, and lin ya''s first words were just as I expected.


    "What''s going on between you and Guzheng?" Lin Ya''s tone was particularly angry.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Can you listen to me explain slowly?"


    "Okay, this time, I''ll give you a chance."


    So, I told Lin Ya the whole story. Guzheng only helped me because my thigh was hurt.


    Lin Ya asked with concern, "Is it serious?"


    I just replied, "It''s not serious." Lin Ya then asked again, "Inside and outside?"


    "Outside!"


    If Lin Ya were in front of me, I would roll my eyes at her and despise her.


    "Well, so are you. Why didn''t you greet me in advance when you and Ding Ge came to our house?" I pinched my temples. In fact, it wasn''t just my fault. Lin Ya was partly to blame.


    "I wanted to give you a surprise." Lin Ya snorted and said, "I didn''t expect you to surprise us first."


    I smiled helplessly.


    I thought for a moment, then asked nervously, "Well, didn''t you tell me yesterday that dinger was angry with me and wouldn''t let you contact me? Why did she come to my house again? Is she willing to see me?"


    "Yeah."


    Lin Ya explained, "Thanks to all the good things I''ve said for you, Ding Ge''s heart softened. And when she got home, the neighbor told her that you were looking for her yesterday. Ding Ge was touched, so he decided to forgive you. Who knows, you say you are too. How can bad things always fall on you? Are you guilty of doing too much?"


    "Maybe." I sighed and had a headache, "Girl, what should I do this time?"


    Lin Ya thought about it and said helplessly, "I can''t do anything about it this time. Ding Ge had forgiven you, but who knew you would do it again. I really can''t help it. You can do it yourself."


    "What should we do? I have no idea."


    "Just think about it and apologize to dinger. The last time you made me angry, you made me a table full of delicious food. If you put in more effort and apologized to dinger, it would be over. I believe that if you were sincere, she would forgive you."


    He said so much, but it was almost as if he hadn''t.


    Hanging up the phone, I couldn''t help but scratch my hair, and my scalp was itchy, but I still didn''t know how to apologize to Ding Ge.


    I thought about the deal with Ding Ge again. Why don''t we take some pictures of the stars for her this time?

 Chapter 130 : Sleep Alone

    We hooked up before, which means that Ding Ge values this promise very much, so I will fulfill it.


    Because to me, it wasn''t just a few pictures of the stars, it was a picture of my love for Ding Ge!


    I like photography, so I don''t like to be perfunctory at all. I want to do my best and take amazing pictures of Ding Ge.


    But there were no ideas or ideas in her mind, plus she was so tired at home that she didn''t even have time to feel the vastness and magnificence of the sky, how could she capture her beauty?


    Unable to sleep, I did not continue to lie down, opened the curtains of the room, and looked out the window into the night sky.


    The sky was a little grey tonight. There were not many stars in the dark sky, and the moon''s light was faint. There was not much light reflected in my room.


    I put my hands in front of my eyes and took a picture of the sky. I couldn''t help but think about what would happen to the picture taken like this. Although there were no real photos, the images in his mind were particularly mediocre, completely unable to show the beauty of the sky.


    I sighed. Did it really take me a long time to take a picture and all the inspiration in my head disappeared?


    Before I could use the smartphone, I liked to shoot randomly. Although the quality of the photos under the bad pixel inevitably decreased, I could always find the kind of feeling I wanted. Now, I feel like a singer who can''t write songs anymore, some unspeakable desolation and sadness!


    Facing the night sky, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. If I couldn''t take good pictures, how could I apologize to Ding Ge?


    I went back to bed and lay down. I thought about it and saw if there was any other way.


    But this time Ding Ge was different from the last time Lin Ya was angry. Lin Ya and I often quarreled, so even without that meal, we would have made up in a few days.


    Hey!


    Late at night, I sighed deeply!


    There was a growing sense of helplessness, feeling as small as a star in the sky, and dinger was the bright moon. Although they looked very close on earth, they were actually not known how many light years apart.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what was Ding Ge doing now, if he couldn''t sleep like me?


    Misunderstanding, although it seemed like a trivial misunderstanding to me, I found it hard to explain it clearly.


    Guzheng appeared in my life too often, even more frequently than dinger and Lin Ya. To be fair, if Ding Ge still liked me, she wouldn''t mind Guzheng''s existence.


    Gradually, I don''t know when, outside came the patter of rain. At first, I didn''t hear it, but I was immersed in my imagination.


    Then I realized it was raining and turned to look out the window. I had closed the curtains and could only hear the sound of the rain falling. I felt the rapid patter of the rain, as if it was still raining.


    For some reason, the rain reminded me of the day I was in Green city.


    It also rained that day, and I saw Ding Ge''s figure in despair. At that moment, until now, I still remember it vividly. I can''t forget the feeling at that moment!


    Her arrival was like a light, appearing in the dark, illuminating my whole world.


    I can''t describe my own feelings at that moment. Ding Ge, who was drenched like a drowned chicken, gave me a strong sense of shock!


    There was also a beauty that was so beautiful that it was suffocating!


    Falling into the memories, she felt everything in front of her became hazy, as if she had passed through that day. If it hadn''t been for Ding Ge''s arrival that day, there wouldn''t have been any follow-up over the past six months.


    Suddenly, an inspiration flashed through my head.


    I shuffled out of bed and sat up with goosebumps all over my body. I suddenly had an idea. It''s raining now. Why don''t I take this time to go to Ding Ge and explain to Ding Ge in person and apologize to her?


    Such a majestic and heavy rain, can more reflect my sincerity and intention, I clenched my fist, feeling more and more feasible.


    So, I got out of bed, put on my clothes, endured the pain in my thigh, and went to the lobby to pick up Hu Zi''s car keys, ready to go out.


    However, the next thing I did was worry about a problem.


    It''s raining so heavily outside. Should I take an umbrella?


    Holding an umbrella, my body is not wet, but is this not able to show my sincerity?


    But without an umbrella, she foolishly ran into the rain and deliberately drenched herself. The situation was different in Green city. Ding Ge didn''t bring an umbrella without looking at the weather forecast, so he got out of the car and fell into the pouring rain.


    Now, I knew it was raining without an umbrella. Even though I was drenched and looked miserable, it seemed as if I was using my tragic experience to arouse Ding Ge''s sympathy and make her forgive me.


    I suddenly felt that this was very shameful!


    Finally, I put down the car keys and sat down again.


    He didn''t want to go to Ding Ge again.


    Because I think this is wrong, I should use my heart to apologize to Ding Ge, not use this rain!


    After that, I dragged my heavy steps back to the room. After rejecting this method, my heart became even more desperate, and I was also a little tired. I lay on the bed and gradually fell asleep in the sound of the rain.


    The next day, when she woke up, it was still raining.


    I rubbed my eyes and said in my heart, this rain can really fall, is it to accompany the gloom in my heart? Or do you want to fill in another layer of gloom for me?


    It was dark in the room, and the whole sky was dark. Normally, it would be bright at this hour.


    I was about to get up when Hu Zi came to my room.


    I was about to get dressed and said to Hu Zi, "Get up."


    Hu Zi said to me, "Okay, don''t go today."


    I frowned and subconsciously said, "Why not?"


    "Your leg is injured."


    "That''s bullshit!" I don''t think so. It''s such a small thing. It looks like something''s going on now. I don''t have to go to work like this. It''s okay to have another fight with those yellow-haired people.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "No. It''s raining again. There must be very few people in the restaurant. It''s okay if you go. We probably have a long time to spare. So, you can rest at home. It''s raining today. I''ll let you go if it doesn''t."


    Hu Zi''s words left me speechless. Indeed, the rain was still fierce and it seemed like I didn''t know when to stop. The restaurant business would definitely be affected. After thinking about it, I had to agree to Hu Zi and rest at home today.


    Hu Zi left, but I didn''t feel sleepy anymore.


    I didn''t sleep anymore. I got up to wash up, went to the kitchen to make some food for myself, and then...


    Then nothing happened!


    I stayed at home alone, accompanied by only the sound of rain all over the world, and this pattering of rain, but I feel even more lonely.


    The weather was especially cold, and I felt chilly in a sweater, so I took a coat and put it on, thinking that winter was really getting closer and closer.


    I suddenly regretted staying at home. I might as well have gone to the restaurant with Hu Zi. At least I had something to do there. I could talk to them even if I had nothing to do. Instead of staying at home like a fool, I couldn''t go anywhere.


    What a pain!


    It''s too hard!


    I lay on the sofa in the living room, staring out the window with empty eyes, looking at the heavy rain, looking at the traces of water left on the window.


    It''s so boring, I guess that''s it!


    Because of the rain, the room was much darker than it used to be, and the gloom cast a shadow over my heart. I suddenly didn''t like this rainy day. Even if I stayed in my room, I felt like I was drenched in the rain. My cold, wet clothes stuck to my body, and I wanted to wrap myself up as tightly as possible.


    There was nothing to pass the time, only seconds to pass like years of pain.


    I didn''t sleep well last night, but I''m not sleepy at all. The sound of the rain makes me especially awake and chaotic.


    It was indescribable that feeling, like being bound by a layer of cocoons, unable to pull away, could only stare blankly at the outside world.


    How lonely!


    Guzheng called me around nine o'' clock to remind me not to forget to put on safflower oil.


    When I saw Guzheng''s phone call, I was so excited for the first time. At this moment, I really wanted to say a few more words to Guzheng, hoping that she wouldn''t hang up immediately, because I was so lonely alone. It was so painful and painful.


    His usual mood seemed to have been magnified dozens of times in this rainy day.


    I even hoped that Guzheng would come over and accompany me. It was better for the two of them to talk and chat than for me to sit here.


    But Guzheng didn''t pester me today, so he hung up after he told me.


    I suddenly felt abandoned.


    But then I thought that it would be better if Guzheng didn''t come. After she came, I felt even more guilty about ding ge.


    After hanging up the phone, I continued to lie on the sofa in a daze. I forced myself to close my eyes in the hope that I could fall asleep.


    I don''t want to endure another second.


    But closing my eyes didn''t help, but I didn''t give up. I kept my eyes closed and listened to the rain. Gradually, I felt a little sleepy, which made me finally smile.


    Gradually, I came to the edge of sleep.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    At this moment, when I almost fell asleep, my door rang.


    At that moment, I gritted my teeth and was so excited that I finally fell asleep and was woken up again.


    I sat up a little irritably, thinking about the people outside, you''d better give me a reason to let you in.


    As I sat up, my consciousness gradually cleared up and I began to think, who knocked on my door at this time?

 Chapter 131 He Fell Asleep So Quickly

    I don''t think it''s Hu Zi and Old Gao. They''re all at the restaurant now, and it''s not Guzheng. She should call me if she comes. After all, I didn''t tell her I didn''t go to the restaurant today. She didn''t know I was at home. Who would that be?


    I walked over and opened the door.


    However, when I saw the person at the door, I was completely stunned!


    It wasn''t her standing outside, it was Ding Ge and Lin Ya!


    Some of their clothes were wet from the rain, and their umbrellas were dripping with water, and their feet were wet.


    Lin Ya walked straight into the house without waiting for me to say anything. He took a swipe of water and said, "Why did you open the door so slowly?"


    I scratched my head, but looked at Ding Ge with embarrassment and replied, "I''m going to sleep."


    Ding ge is here? Why did she come?


    What does that mean?


    There was no anger or coldness on Ding Ge''s face. She just glanced at me and shook a strand of wet hair in her handshake, as if she wanted to say something but stopped.


    Neither of us spoke for a moment, and there was a subtle awkwardness between us. After a few seconds, I quickly turned over and let dinger in.


    I closed the door and Ding Ge put the umbrella on the table. She turned to look at me and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    I was thinking about what Ding Ge said, and she actually took the initiative to talk to me?


    It wasn''t just a sentence. Did Ding Ge forgive me?


    I nodded and replied, "Ah, not really. It''s just a bruise on my thigh."


    At this moment, Ding Ge asked, "What happened? The girl hasn''t told me yet. How did you get hurt?"


    I glanced at them and didn''t answer the question. Instead, I went to the bathroom and took two towels. Both of them had some rain on their heads and bodies. It looked like it was raining heavily outside. I said, "Wipe it. Don''t catch a cold."


    "You have a conscience." Lin Ya said sarcastically, "It''s easy for us to run to the restaurant and come here again."


    I frowned a little. I didn''t expect the two of them to go to the restaurant.


    "Is it cold?" I looked at Ding Ge and my tone suddenly became gentle.


    Lin Ya walked up to me, his mouth slightly raised, and asked playfully, "Why don''t you ask me if I''m cold?"


    Ding Ge and I had a little shyness on our faces at the same time. I said, "I... We don''t have any girls'' clothes here either. Why don''t you put on my clothes first and hang yours out?"


    Before Ding Ge could speak, as if hesitating, Lin Ya said, "Okay, hurry up and take it. It''s freezing today."


    After that, Lin Ya sniffled. I still felt cold at home alone, not to mention that they had run so far.


    I went back to my room and gave them my two thicker coats. The two of them changed their clothes, then sat on the sofa, knocked their legs on them, and took over the quilt I had just used.


    But I don''t complain at all. I sincerely hope they''ll be warmer.


    I poured another glass of hot water for both of them.


    The two of them had their feet facing each other and occupied one side of the sofa, so I sat on another single sofa. Ding Ge was closer to me, but I could only see her side face. Perhaps, this is the so-called gain and loss.


    Lin Ya wrapped himself completely under the blanket, revealing only one head. He looked at me comfortably and asked, "Why don''t you tell Ding Ge? I''m sure it didn''t work out well."


    "How do I put it?" It was only about the yellow-haired couple having a tyrannical meal, but Li Xiaowei was involved. "Yesterday, I got kicked in a fight."


    "Ah? You guys got into a fight?" Ding Ge immediately sat up and exclaimed. Then he frowned and said, "How old are you? You still fight. You haven''t grown up yet, have you?"


    "No, what''s going on with it? It''s like this..." I told Ding Ge about us and the blondes in detail.


    Lin Ya frowned and sighed, "Why would Li Xiaowei like someone like that?"


    Dinger looked at me and asked, "Where did you get kicked? Is it serious?"


    I shook my head and said, "It''s nothing at all. It''s just a little bruise. It''s been applied."


    Lin Ya added, "This time, I support you. They went too far!"


    I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Thank you for understanding."


    "I''m fine." Ding Ge''s soft voice came.


    I couldn''t help but look over at dinger, who was lying down. I couldn''t see her face, but I felt very warm listening to Ding Ge''s concern.


    I really didn''t expect that Ding Ge, who was so angry before, would leave all that behind because of my injury. Now that she''s lying on my couch and caring about me, doesn''t that mean the past is over?


    I didn''t expect this to end in such a dramatic way!


    It seems that I don''t have to rush to send the photo to Ding Ge.


    Lin Ya seemed to be angrier than I was, "This Xiao Wei, I must say something about her!"


    "There''s nothing to say." But after thinking about it, I asked, "Do you still have contact with Li Xiaowei?"


    Why would such a woman contact her?


    "No." Lin Ya sighed, "I don''t know what Li Xiaowei thinks. If she gives up Hu Zi, she''ll regret it for the rest of her life. Look at what she did to Hu Zi."


    Indeed, Hu Zi''s condition was obvious to all of us, as if he had changed into a different person. I''m afraid neither Lin Ya nor I have forgotten the anger in Hu Zi''s eyes when he burned the wedding photo.


    Even if business is good now, it seems that Hu Zi is very happy, but that kind of essential change actually exists. His character, his thoughts, the way he does things, even his concept of love and so on, can be said that the trajectory of his life was forcefully pulled onto another track by li xiaowei.


    So far, we don''t know where Hu Zi''s path will lead to.


    I just hope he can meet another sweet love, right?


    Only in this way could Hu Zi really come out.


    I lay back, closed my eyes, and replied, "That''s not necessarily true. Maybe they enjoy it. After all, with such a good material life, isn''t that what she wants?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "Li Xiaowei and Hu Zi have been together for so long, how can they not have any feelings at all? She just took the wrong move on impulse."


    "One move?" I said disapprovingly, "A lot of things are unchangeable. What kind of person she is, she will decide which step she will take. Meeting blondes in driving school is an opportunity, but even without this time, the future is uncertain."


    "Maybe." Lin Ya said faintly, "I just think Li Xiaowei is quite sad. She may not be happy."


    "It''s better not to be happy!" I let out a long breath and said, "Okay, stop talking about her. It''s boring."


    Lin Ya gave a soft "Yes."


    At this moment, she suddenly looked at Ding Ge with a strange, strange look.


    I could not help but turn my head to look at dinger and shout, "Ding Ge."


    However, Lin Ya suddenly glared at me and hissed.


    I opened my mouth and had a vague suspicion in my heart. I quickly sat up and looked at Ding Ge, but I saw her lying on the sofa with her face sideways. I didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    No wonder he didn''t say anything just now.


    Did he fall asleep?


    But it was only a few minutes. Ding Ge slept so fast.


    "Stop calling her. Let her sleep for a while." Lin Ya said in a low voice.


    "Do you want her to go back to her room to sleep?" I also subconsciously lowered my voice.


    "No, that''s it. It''s warm under the blanket. Don''t call her." Lin Ya said sadly, "She didn''t sleep last night."


    "Sleepless all night?" I was shocked. No wonder I fell asleep so quickly.


    "Yeah, but don''t do it yourself. It''s not that you can''t sleep. You worked overtime and stayed up all night." Lin Ya glared at me and replied.


    When I heard the news, I felt very uncomfortable. Thinking about it even more, remembering my birthday, Ding Ge said that he was busy and didn''t even have time to help us write an article. It really didn''t seem like an excuse. It was just that after so many days, he was still so busy?!


    The last time Ding Ge was sick, it probably had something to do with his busy work.


    I stayed up all night yesterday, but I didn''t know what to say when I heard that I was injured and rushed over to see me in such a heavy rain today.


    "Why is she so busy?" I think I''ve been busy enough because of the hotel. Now that I hear that Ding Ge hasn''t slept all night, it''s much easier for us.


    Lin Ya said softly, "I don''t know. But it seemed like their company had taken on a big job, so it was busy, but after finishing the order, Ding Ge said that there was a bonus, which was quite a lot. There must be tens of thousands."


    "Really?" The news was comforting.


    I looked at Lin Ya again and asked, "What about you?"


    "What about me?" Lin Ya lay down again and asked in confusion.


    "How''s life? I''ve been single for a while now. Have you thought about finding another one?" I asked.


    She and Ji Ze had also broken up for a while.


    Lin Ya smiled faintly and replied, "I''m fine. I''m alone. I''m no different from before. As for finding another one, this..."


    Lin Ya paused for a long time, not knowing what she was thinking. Then she said, "Let''s see fate."


    "Fate?" I smiled and joked, "This thing is like a needle in the sea. It''s easy to find."


    "No need to look." Lin Ya looked out the window and replied, "Fate, just wait."


    "Never thought of taking the initiative?" I chatted casually with Lin Ya.


    "I thought about it before, but now, I don''t."


    "Why?"


    "Old, old, not so energetic anymore."


    Speaking of this, Lin Ya suddenly looked at me again, his eyes pondering, and said, "Not like Guzheng. So I really admire her."


    I smiled bitterly again.


    "That''s right." At this moment, Lin Ya seemed to remember another thing and said, "In a few days, there may be something you need help with."

 Chapter 132 Company Is the Longest Confession of Love

    "Sure, no problem! Say it," I knocked my leg on the coffee table in front of me and asked dutifully, "What''s the hurry?"


    "My brother." Lin Ya sighed.


    It seemed that her younger brother was giving him a headache.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Ya had told me about her brother before, and I knew him quite simply.


    "He never wanted to go to school. He had a fight at school a few days ago. I wanted to pick him up in a few days. His heart is not in school, so it''s no use tying his people to school."


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I want him to take a break from school and then stay with you for a while."


    I was a little stunned and couldn''t help but laugh, "You live alone. You have a place there too. Why let him live with me?"


    Lin Ya looked at me with disdain and said excitedly, "Why are you like this? You just looked like you were wrapped around me, and now..."


    I interrupted her, shushed twice, turned to look at Ding Ge, and signaled her to lower her voice, not to get so excited.


    Lin Ya opened her mouth as if she wanted to scold me, but she held back and glared at me.


    Although I live with Hu Zi now, it''s okay to add Lin Ya''s brother. I smiled and asked, "I just want to ask, why don''t you take your brother in as an elder sister?"


    "He''s grown up now." Lin Ya glared at me, still a little resentful, "There''s something in his heart that he won''t tell me. It''s better to be with your man. If there''s anything he can tell you, then you and Hu Zi, your main task is to help me persuade him, enlighten him, let him go back to school, study hard, and get into a good university. Understand?"


    I nodded and said, "Well, that''s okay. But I was afraid that your brother would be so rebellious that neither Hu Zi nor I would listen, and that we would end up as enemies by being spies. If you don''t have a good time with us, it''ll be awkward for you to get caught in the middle."


    It''s okay to take in Lin Ya''s brother. I''m just afraid that he''ll have the same problems as some 17 or 18 year old children. I won''t be able to stand it then. Let alone educate him. I just want to beat him up a few times first.


    Lin Ya said solemnly, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll leave him to you and let you handle it. He''s disobedient. You should scold him and beat him up."


    I chuckled, "Are you your own sister?"


    "If I could beat him up, I would beat him up." Lin Ya seemed to be very sad about this disappointing brother.


    "Okay. That''s a deal. When the time comes, we''ll really get angry. We should really hit and scold. Don''t be sad!"


    Lin Ya nodded heavily.


    "Okay, you can pick him up then." I didn''t care. I didn''t think it was a big deal.


    Of course, it''s okay to take him in. As for whether I can persuade him to study hard, I can''t guarantee that. After all, we all came over at that age. Knowing their psychology at that time, it was the most difficult to cure the situation of being tired of learning.


    "When will the rain stop?"


    Lin Ya looked out of the window again, looking a little tired.


    As we chatted, the rain was like background music, never stopping, but we were used to it, so we ignored it. At this time, he turned his eyes out of the window, and the sound of rain in his ears grew louder.


    Ding Ge seemed to be sleeping soundly in the heavy rain, and my conversation with Lin Ya did not disturb her at all. She did not even turn over and fell asleep quietly, which reflected how tired she was.


    "Who knows?" I muttered.


    "In a few days, it will be winter."


    "I don''t know, but soon."


    "Ah..." Lin Ya said sadly, "I hate winter."


    "Metoo."


    At this moment, Lin Ya yawned listlessly and said, "No, I''m tired too. I''ll sleep too."


    "Oh, no."


    I was worried. I finally had two companions. It wasn''t so boring anymore. Now both of them are sleeping. What''s going on?


    "Why?" Lin Ya looked at me with wide eyes.


    "This... Is so boring. You two can''t pull me up from the cliff and kick me down." I looked at Lin Ya pleadingly.


    Lin Ya giggled and said, "Then you can sleep too."


    "But I''m not sleepy now."


    "But I''m sleepy."


    "Didn''t you sleep last night?"


    "I''m asleep."


    "That''s great. Why are you still sleepy?"


    Lin Ya smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t you think that the rain keeps falling? The even sound of rain has a strong hypnotic effect. Even the rain marks on the glass make me sleepy. Why aren''t you sleepy?"


    "You were almost asleep before you came. You knocked on the door and woke you up."


    "Then I don''t care." Lin Ya stuck out her tongue and curled up under the covers. She closed her eyes and said with a smile, "Do you want to sleep or not? I''m going to sleep anyway."


    "I..."


    I felt like I was a tire that had been deflated, like a tree that had fallen leaves. It was horrible!


    However, I didn''t have the heart to call them. If they want to sleep, just let them sleep.


    I had no choice but to continue being bored!


    I had a plan to sleep, but my mind was so clear that I felt like I couldn''t come back after being beaten away.


    However, the boredom at this time was several times less than before ding Green came. Even if they were asleep and no one was talking to me, I felt that someone was around me, and my heart became very quiet.


    I stood up and stood on the balcony for a while. There was still a slight coolness here, which could not help but make me more awake.


    At this time, the forest outside was being attacked by the wind and rain. Through the hazy rain, I could only vaguely see them in one piece.


    I couldn''t help but smile. At this moment, my understanding of a sentence was especially profound.


    Company is the longest confession of love!


    That''s true!


    If possible, I would really like to accompany ding ge to the ends of the earth, to the end of the earth!


    Then I crept back into the living room and couldn''t help but look at Ding Ge.


    Now that she''s asleep, I can look at her fearlessly, I can carefully observe every part of her soft face, I can look at her delicate nose, look at her soft eyelashes, look at her lips, her ears, her cheeks...


    I smiled foolishly, but there was a slight pain in my heart!


    It was almost noon after the meeting. I called Hu Zi and asked him how many people there were in the restaurant. Hu Zi said that there were very few, only a few tables. It was about the same as those days after the opening, so I didn''t have to worry.


    I''m relieved. I don''t think about the restaurant anymore.


    I looked at Ding Ge and Lin Ya, who were still asleep, and saw them sleeping so soundly. I couldn''t bear to wake them up. I thought I''d wait for them to wake up before I cooked.


    But these days, I eat in restaurants almost all the time, so the kitchen I often use is like a concubine who has been beaten into a cold palace, especially cold, there is nothing, I think it is better to go down to the supermarket to buy some food.


    I picked up an umbrella and gently walked out.


    When I went out, I felt a chill. I quickly closed the door, wrapped my clothes tightly, and started to go downstairs.


    Walking outside, I opened my umbrella and stepped into the rain.


    The rain was still heavy, slamming on the umbrella, and there was a thin layer of rain on the ground, deep and shallow, plus my leg was still a little painful, so I had to walk slowly in the rain.


    There weren''t many people in the supermarket, so I went back after I bought some food.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly. I came back soon after the meeting.


    Shaking the water from the umbrella, she shivered and opened the door.


    However, when I entered the room, I suddenly realized that Ding Ge had already gotten up.


    "Are you awake?" I asked with a smile.


    Ding Ge asked anxiously, "Where have you been?"


    Her worried words warmed my heart, and the chill on my body had gone by half. I lifted the food in my hand and said, "I''m not going down to buy some food."


    "Didn''t you hurt your leg?" Ding Ge said with a slight reproach.


    "It''s not that serious." I took two steps and smiled, "Look, it''s really nothing. Why are you awake?"


    Ding Ge didn''t sleep too long. She stayed up all night yesterday, so she should sleep more.


    She glared at me and said, "It''s all your fault. When you opened the door, I felt a little cold and woke up from the cold."


    After hearing this, I felt ashamed and quickly said, "Then you should go back to sleep."


    Ding ge pouted and nodded. I looked at the sleeping Lin Ya again and said, "Don''t sleep on the sofa. Go to my room."


    The two of them must not be comfortable huddling on the sofa.


    Ding Ge nodded obediently and said, "Then I''ll go to bed with Lin Ya."


    I smiled. You two best friends really can''t leave each other. Sleep on the sofa together, sleep on the bed together.


    So Ding Ge woke Lin Ya up and the two of them went to sleep in my room.


    I casually put the food I bought on the kitchen table, thinking that I would wait until they woke up. But I was a little hungry, but I was afraid that cooking would disturb them, so I endured.


    Who knew that the two of them slept so soundly that they got up at around four in the afternoon.


    She came out of the room, rubbed her eyes, and her footsteps were still light. I smiled and asked, "Did you wake up this time?"


    "I''m still a little sleepy, but I can''t sleep anymore, or I won''t be able to sleep at night." Ding Ge said.


    I looked at Lin Ya again and smiled, "Why are you sleeping so long?"


    Lin Ya said to himself, "Don''t you know? The quality of your sleep is high!"


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but smile. She looked out of the window again, her lips slightly upturned, and said bitterly, "Why hasn''t the rain stopped yet?"


    Yes, I also looked out the window at the rain that did not abate at all. This time, the rain that had not rained for many days seemed to be holding back its strength, trying to drown the whole world. At four or five o'' clock, the lights in the room had to be turned on, or it would be no different from the night.


    I don''t know when to stop.

 Chapter 133 : You Two Should Stay Here

    "God knows."


    I looked at them and asked, "How are you? Are you hungry?"


    "Yes." Ding Ge touched his stomach and said, "Hurry up and cook. I''m really hungry. By the way, what did you buy for lunch today?"


    "There''s not much food in the supermarket today." I thought about it and said, "I bought some vegetables and some meat..."


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ge walked into the kitchen and I followed her, but Ding Ge let out a cry.


    I frowned and thought, what''s wrong? Is something wrong?


    Ding ge looked at the untouched dishes on the table and turned to look at me. She asked with her eyes open, "Didn''t you have lunch today?"


    "I was waiting for you two." I said with a smile.


    Ding Ge stared at me with a reproachful look on his face, but his eyes were filled with infinite tenderness, "What are you waiting for us to do? Just eat first."


    "I''m fine, and I''m not too hungry." I panicked for fear that Ding Ge would talk.


    Ding Ge obviously didn''t believe me. He glared at me and pouted, "I''ll let you have a taste of gastroenteritis someday. All right, hurry up and cook."


    Her tone was as natural as a wife''s orders to her husband, just like in the past, when we were living together in a miserable little home.


    I smiled and nodded.


    Although I haven''t cooked at home these days, I have to deal with the kitchen every day in the restaurant. Jiang Yan and I did all the picking, cutting and preparing.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya didn''t help, and I was done in a hurry. I simply cooked a few dishes. They were not outsiders, and I didn''t have to be polite to them.


    Soon, the steaming food came to the table, and the three of us sat down. The soft light gently shone on the room. There was a warm feeling. We were both polite and hungry. Three pairs of chopsticks went back and forth on each plate, just like eating with our family.


    At this moment, it felt especially beautiful!


    It was the same as my dream life, simple, warm, flowing.


    There was no need for a house that was too empty, but it had to be homey. The two of them lived in it, even if they were isolated from the world, and they were happy to live the story of the prince and princess in the fairy tale.


    Occasionally, you can invite friends over for a small gathering, cook a small dish, and drink a little wine. You don''t have to be so picky about the delicacies of mountains and seas. You can just have a simple meal and eat it comfortably. You can call it peace of mind, and you can call it contentment.


    We can drink beer and white wine. We don''t need expensive red wine or anything. We don''t care about style. The more grounded we are, the better. We don''t want to be intoxicated with money, not magnificent, but a warm and warm atmosphere like this when it''s raining outside.


    At this time, the rain outside did not affect us at all, and the sound of the rain made us feel isolated from the outside world, not as lively and chaotic as before, but it made the sound we heard more pure, like a calm and comfortable background music.


    "You''ve made a lot of progress. You can squeeze out the chefs in your restaurant." Lin Ya praised without stopping his chopsticks.


    "All right, jiang yan is half my master." I smiled and said, "I don''t know how many streets you''ve dumped me on."


    "It''s all right, then you''re going to be a teacher soon!" Lin Ya''s mouth moved. She looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Is it Ding Ge?"


    Actually, I really wanted to hear Ding Ge''s praise, but she nodded faintly and replied, "Not bad."


    I smiled and gave Ding Ge a sneaky look. You ate so much if it wasn''t good. Then I said to Lin Ya, "Thank you. It''s not easy for you to compliment me!"


    Lin Ya paused for a moment, thought about it, and said, "Don''t I praise you often?"


    "Ninety-nine sentences are lost in a hundred sentences, and half of the remaining sentence is lost and half of the chance is praised." I smiled bitterly. If I had a glass heart, Lin Ya would have said that I was depressed.


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but smile and stood by her best friend, lin ya, and said, "That means you have too little to praise."


    "Less?"


    "Not much anyway." Ding Ge smiled.


    Then she and Lin Ya looked at each other and smiled foolishly.


    I smiled at them. What a fool!


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    While we were eating, the door suddenly rang.


    I thought to myself, is Hu Zi back?


    Naturally, he wouldn''t be back at his usual time, but it was raining today, so it was highly possible that the restaurant would close early if there were no guests. Hey, I forgot to call Hu Zi just now, and now the three of us are all eating so embarrassingly.


    I walked over and opened the door.


    Unexpectedly, it was not Hu Zi standing outside the door, but Guzheng!


    Guzheng''s hair was wet and she shook the rain off her face. I looked at her and couldn''t help but wonder, "Why are you here?"


    "I..."


    Guzheng looked at me with a smile, but then the voice of Lin Ya and Ding Ge''s conversation came faintly. Guzheng seemed to hear it. She was stunned for a moment, and her expression became a little awkward. She asked, "Well, is there someone in your family?"


    "Yes, Lin Ya and Ding Ge are here." I thought the misunderstanding yesterday had been cleared up. It was good. I smiled and said, "We just made dinner. Why don''t you join us?"


    This made it seem more magnanimous, so as not to be covered up by what Lin Ya and Ding Ge saw as Guzheng and me.


    Guzheng''s hair was dripping with rain, and I frowned, because I saw her carrying a take-out box in her hand, and it didn''t look like she was alone. She smiled and said to me, "No, no, you can eat. I brought takeout, and Liu was waiting for me downstairs. I''m just here to see how you''re recovering."


    I nodded and replied, "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt much if I don''t touch it now."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Guzheng lowered his head slightly, then smiled and said to me, "Okay, you guys eat. I''m going back too."


    "Okay, you can go back."


    "Yes."


    Guzheng turned around and went downstairs. I went back to the table.


    The atmosphere seemed a little delicate. Lin Ya and Ding Ge didn''t speak, and I didn''t want to mention Guzheng. I just wanted the episode to be over earlier.


    "Guzheng?" After a while, Lin Ya asked.


    "Yes." As I ate, I replied vaguely.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ask me how my wound is."


    "Why didn''t you invite someone to stay for dinner?" Ding Ge suddenly opened her mouth and said something. She lowered her head slightly and picked up the food in the bowl. Her seemingly casual movements caught her slightly fluctuating emotions.


    Guzheng, it seems that there will always be an embarrassment for Ding Ge and me.


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "She brought takeout and went back to eat with her friends."


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything, just took a sip of soup and nodded with his mouth bulging.


    Lin Ya looked up at me, didn''t say anything, and continued eating.


    Then, we continued to eat, but because of Guzheng, it was as if the beautiful atmosphere had been halved in an instant. Most of the time, Lin Ya and Ding Ge were talking and abandoned me.


    After dinner, Lin Ya and Ding Ge sat in the living room. I took the initiative to clean up the dishes.


    At this time, it was completely dark outside. Although the street lights in the community were on, the effect was greatly reduced. The hazy world was still dark.


    I couldn''t help but worry about how Lin Ya and Ding Ge would get back later. The road was too slippery in the heavy rain, and my sight was so bad that it wasn''t safe to drive.


    After I washed the dishes, I came to the living room. Ding ge seemed to be saying something to Lin Ya, with a pleading look on her face. When she saw me, she immediately shut her mouth. She didn''t know what to say that I couldn''t hear.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Hu Zi.


    When I got through, Hu Zi told me that he wasn''t going back tonight and was staying at the hotel. I think it''s okay to stay in a hotel. It''s really unsafe to drive in such a heavy rain.


    Then I looked at Ding Ge and Lin Ya and asked, "What are you two going to do? It''s still raining so much outside."


    Ding Ge bit his lips and looked out the window. We all looked out the window at the heavy rain. The rain was so heavy that we could only see a blurry curtain of rain. The windows were wet like tears, but it was hard to stop when we heard the strong rain.


    This rain really lasted!


    Both of them looked a little embarrassed.


    But I had an idea in my heart, but it was hard for me to say it. I always felt that with our current relationship, what I said to Ding Ge was very much like an evil plan. Lin Ya''s words alone were easy to say. The two of them, I was a little conflicted.


    But I finally said, "Why don''t you two stay here today? Hu Zi won''t be here today anyway. You can sleep with him."


    The two of them immediately looked at me with four eyes. I was so embarrassed by the two of them that I could not help but smile and lower my head. Then Ding Ge and Lin Ya looked at each other again, as if they were hesitating.


    After a while, Lin Ya said, "Let''s rest here. We''ll leave when the rain stops. We''ll talk about it when it stops raining."


    Lin ya looked at Ding Ge, and Ding Ge hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    I wasn''t very excited because I didn''t have any bad thoughts. I just didn''t want anything to happen to them.


    But if Ding Ge and Lin Ya could stay, I would be really happy.


    I wish I could see Ding Ge. It feels good!


    Three bored people were sitting in the living room. Lin Ya suggested, "There''s nothing to do anyway. Let''s play cards, shall we?"


    Ding Ge and I nodded, which was a good idea to pass the time.


    But I haven''t played cards for a long time. I didn''t know where the cards I used to play were. I found them in the house. The house was in a mess. I didn''t have much time to tidy up after opening the restaurant. There were many things in the house, but when I bought cigarettes and wine, they gave me a lot of cards.


    Soon, I found a deck of cards. Lin Ya and Ding Ge said they were going to my room to sit on the bed and play.


    So the three of them came to my bedroom, and we all put our feet under the covers. Today, because of the rain, the air became especially cold.


    The three of us didn''t have much of a choice, so we played landlords.

 Chapter 134 Fight the Landlord

    He used to play cards with Lin Ya and Ding Ge, or with Old Gao and Hu Zi, but now he has less time to play games for the sake of life.


    "It''s not fun to play. Let''s gamble." Lin Ya suggested with a smile.


    "Not good, right?" Ding Ge frowned and pouted.


    "Yes." I stood on Ding Ge''s side and said, "Stop gambling."


    Because Old Gao was a gambling addict in the past, this thing was really addictive. When I played cards with him and Hu Zi, I often made small bets for fun. It wasn''t really a gamble at all, but when Old Gao became addicted to it, he went back to play with others and played a lot. He was really jealous of gambling. Staying up all night was a common occurrence.


    Later, we played cards together and stopped playing with him for money. We were afraid that he would get itchy again and gamble with others later.


    This kind of thing, really can''t be touched!


    When lin ya saw that we all rejected it, she thought about it again. Her eyes rolled. After a while, she smiled and said, "Then draw on your face. How about you lose a set and draw one?"


    Ding Ge smiled bitterly again and said, "I don''t think so. It''s so ugly to paint your face."


    But this time, I supported Lin Ya, and it was fun. I couldn''t help but start to think about the black lines on their faces. I even thought mischievously, if I win, I have to draw a beard for dinger first.


    "Sure." I smiled.


    She didn''t know if her inner thoughts had been discovered. Ding ge looked at me with fear in her eyes. She retreated and said, "No, it''s too scary. I don''t want it. It''s too childish for both of you."


    "This is so much fun." Lin Ya was actually a playful girl, pulling Ding Ge up by the arm.


    "Not fun." Ding Ge pointed at me and said, "Look at Xing Yun. He has a lot of bad feelings in his heart. He must be thinking about how to paint our faces later. He must be the girl who will paint our beards! He''s too bad!"


    A guilty look appeared on my face and I thought to myself, Ding Ge, can you not guess so accurately? I defended myself and said, "Why don''t you draw the way? Then you should draw whatever you want within the rules. Is it a girl?"


    Before Lin Ya could answer Ding Ge, she stretched out her voice and said, "I - no - I - mean it!"


    "Forget it. Just stick a note. How about a note?" Lin Ya also compromised.


    I was a little discouraged. It was no more fun to draw than to stick a note. This time, Ding Ge didn''t refuse. He nodded quickly. Two to one, and I could only agree.


    I took out scissors and stickers, cut a lot of notes, and prepared them. All three of them sent out some.


    Shuffle the cards, touch the cards, and fight the landlord.


    Ding Ge is my master, and Lin Ya is my master.


    In the beginning, it was always my landlord. What a ghost!


    I chose to take them all, and I was lucky enough to have good cards in my hands, and even better cards in my hands, or I could gather a good deck of cards. From time to time, I burst out laughing excitedly in the room.


    In the first few rounds, I won every time, and soon Lin Ya and Ding Ge had a couple of notes on their faces, which made them very happy.


    Ding Ge said unconvinced, "Win first and lose later. Be careful to run out of luck."


    "My name is Xing Yun. Luck is always on my side."


    Lin Ya also said unconvinced, "Don''t be ridiculous. You always have to pay back when you get out."


    "I''ll wait!" I said without fear.


    In the next few rounds, it was still my landlord every time, and it was a total victory! I laughed and my teeth almost flew out.


    "Hey, I say, how long has it been since you two played cards? Is your head getting funny?" I couldn''t help but feel proud.


    At the same time, holding the stickers, I put a few on Lin Ya''s forehead and chin, and a few on Ding Ge''s ears and nose. After the stickers were done, I looked at the two of them and felt the urge to take pictures of them with my camera. But I was afraid that they would'' take'' pictures of me.


    When the loser shuffled the cards, Ding Ge reluctantly shuffled the cards and complained, "What''s going on today? Why do you always lose?"


    Lin Ya pointed at me and said, "Do you know why you always win?"


    "Why?" I looked at Lin Ya attentively.


    Because you are such a despicable person. It''s also a good thing that you weren''t born a landlord in the old society. If you were a landlord, you wouldn''t know how evil your heart was. With your bad intentions, you must be thinking about exploiting the peasants in a different way all day long."


    I glared at her and firmly denied, "Slander, this is definitely a big slander!"


    "I agree!" Ding Ge stopped shuffling and raised his hand.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Ding Ge knew me, but Ding Ge leaned against lin ya and said with a smile, "I mean I agree with the girl."


    I felt an arrow in my chest.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge laughed, their heads resting on their heads, looking rather intimate. I got goose bumps and said sarcastically, "Hey! I can''t take it anymore."


    Lin Ya kicked me under the covers. I glared at her, then got up and said, "Go to the bathroom."


    When I came back, I went back into bed and began to feel the cards. Looking at the cards in my hand, I couldn''t help but shake my head. I felt that I had a lot of luck tonight. I had won more than ten games in a row. Ding Ge and Lin Ya were about to turn into little kittens. I didn''t even have a note on my face.


    After that, looking at the pretty good cards in my hand, I did not hesitate and grabbed the cards.


    However, this time, the cards didn''t seem to be very good. One card, three cards, five cards and ten cards were useless. In this way, the cards became a little bad, I said in my heart bad, I am afraid that this game is going to lose.


    He hesitated, not knowing how to fight.


    Ding Ge hurriedly urged, "Hurry up, can''t you come out yet?"


    "Hurry up, I''ve already spent all the flowers I''ve been waiting for."


    Lin Ya deliberately imitated the voice of the qq landlord, and Ding Ge also giggled. Lin Ya added, "If you hadn''t played cards on the computer for so long, you would have been in custody long ago. One by one from the third."


    "One and three!"


    Lin Ya chuckled and followed, "An eight!"


    "One for each!"


    ...


    Soon, the game was over.


    I lost!


    I don''t know why, Ding Ge and Lin Ya''s cards are particularly hard. I was beaten so badly that I was powerless. After the game, I had a pile of cards left in my hand, and Ding Ge and Lin Ya looked at me with pride, finally looking at me with a vengeful expression.


    "Hehe!" Lin Ya gave a sly smile and said, "Put your face over here."


    "Just stick it." I didn''t have the magic I just had, but I was thinking about how I would make a comeback later.


    "Put your face over here. We can''t reach it." Lin Ya added.


    I opened my mouth and wanted to say that I was the one who posted you just now. How come it was my turn to be posted and you didn''t know to come over? Just think about it. A good man doesn''t fight women, so I let them do it, so I put my face over and let them do it.


    Lin Ya put one under my eyes, and Ding Ge put one on the tip of my nose.


    I pointed at them, as if I would never let you go.


    However, I don''t know what happened next. It seems that my luck just ran out, and the next few sets were lost in a row. It seemed that bad luck had been with me ever since I came back from the bathroom. Ding Ge and Lin Ya were getting more and more excited, and I was getting more and more depressed.


    Of course, I can see that the two of them are ganging up on me!


    Ding Ge is my master. If she wants a good card, she doesn''t want it. I don''t care if I have a bad card or a good card. In principle, the local master is the local master.


    I didn''t care about the two of them working together. I was still thinking about it. Let me deal with the two of you.


    But now, they are taking care of them.


    Hitting me was a heartbreak!


    I wanted to touch my face, but the whole face was almost covered with a note, so I touched my head helplessly. At this moment, Lin Ya said, "I''m going to the toilet."


    I turned to lin ya and said, "Be careful not to follow me. I haven''t won much since I came back from the toilet."


    Lin ya gave me a blank look.


    Ding Ge and I were left in the room. I looked at Ding Ge and thought it was beautiful! Ding Ge was a little shy from my stare and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    I scratched my head, trying to bring Ding Ge to my side, so I whispered, "You can''t always deal with me with girls."


    Ding Ge chuckled and said, "Who made you think so much about the local master? Who are you going to deal with?"


    "You''re the local master. I let you win on purpose. What about your local master? Let me win on purpose, okay?" I continued, "Look, it''s still Lin Ya''s face, isn''t it?"


    "Then I can''t let it go on purpose!"


    "What''s wrong with letting the water go on purpose? Don''t think I didn''t know you cheated just now!"


    "No way!" Ding Ge firmly denied.


    "Really?" I questioned, "Then how come the moment I came back from the toilet, I grabbed three cards, five cards and ten cards. Do you dare to say that you didn''t do this on purpose?"


    I already guessed it, but I didn''t expose them.


    Ding Ge wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t help but giggle. "No, no." That''s the way the cards are. Can you blame us?"


    I opened my mouth, and my heart was already set on noticing that if it was too soft, then continue to be soft.


    So I continued, "You see my face is almost full now, you just give me a little bit, you are my master, my local master, you don''t have to die like that, put some water properly, just leave no trace, then you can''t treat you badly, okay?"


    Ding Ge seemed to have been persuaded by me. I lowered my head and thought about it. At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly walked to the room and closed the door.


    Ding Ge could not help but look guilty. She quickly regained her calm. When she looked at me, I gave her a sneaky look. She could tell that we had to work together later!

 Chapter 135 A Touch of Shyness

    We continued to play cards. This time it was my landlord''s turn. I didn''t want it. Lin ya took it. Dinger and I became farmers, and I did it to be on the same line as Ding Ge.


    Sure enough, I was right about Lin Ya when he came back from the toilet, and he was knocked down by Ding Ge and me.


    I laughed and said, "Well, I got it right."


    Lin Ya kicked me in the quilt again, glared at me and said, "Crow''s mouth!"


    I chuckled at dinger again.


    In the next round, Ding Ge''s landlord, she thought about it and chose to play. In this round, I tried my best to let Ding Ge play as if his cards were not good. Lin Ya had limited strength alone and was finally defeated by Ding Ge.


    I gave dinger another look and told her, look, look at me. You have to help me next time.


    Ding Ge didn''t respond.


    I didn''t care either. In the next round, it was finally my landlord''s turn. I couldn''t wait to grab the card.


    The cards were good, but I still wanted to see if ding ge would help me.


    I started playing, and Lin Ya played as she pleased, and dinger was the key. She had to play a bigger card to keep my little cards from playing. I thought that dinger would put some water in it, but who knew that she went straight out of zhang er.


    I glared at her. What happened to the cooperation we agreed on?


    Ding Ge ignored me, deliberately ignoring my eyes, and even a crooked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. I suddenly felt depressed, but fortunately this time my cards were good, Ding Ge and Lin Ya were still defeated by me.


    Lin Ya was speechless again, "Lost again!"


    Ding Ge picked up the cards and shuffled them. Because Lin Ya was there, I was too embarrassed to give her a particularly obvious hint. Then I came up with an idea. The legs of the three of us were in the same bed, and I could still reach Ding Ge''s feet.


    So, I had a bad idea. While Ding Ge was shuffling the cards, I quietly moved one foot in her direction. In order not to let Lin Ya see the clues, I tried to move slowly, and stretched my arms and twisted my waist to divert my attention.


    Then, finally, I touched Ding Ge''s foot!


    Ding Ge shuffled the cards with a shudder. The cards scattered. She looked at me quickly, then picked up the cards and shuffled them with her head down.


    I thought it was fun, and I tickled Ding Ge''s foot with my toes.


    Ding Ge stamped me back, but she was also afraid that Lin Ya would find out, so she moved very lightly. I pretended that nothing had happened, and after we shuffled the cards, we started a new game.


    This time, it''s my landlord again.


    Instead of giving Ding Ge a look, I gave her a foot signal under the covers. Every time ding ge played a big card, I deliberately moved her foot, but ding ge did it on purpose. The more I did this, the harder she played, and at the same time, her feet were not idle, and began to fight back against me.


    But her face remained expressionless. So, without Lin Ya''s knowledge, Ding Ge and I started walking around in bed with our feet. You touched me, I touched you.


    It was a little itchy, but I had to hold it back.


    This kind of feeling, actually has some unspeakable excitement!


    Ding Ge seemed to be addicted to it as well. Our feet were close together, and their toes were like two teams of generals fighting. You hit me, I''ll give you back.


    When his toes touched, they felt a little itchy, and there was an indescribable feeling. I could tell that Ding Ge also enjoyed this little secret that was unknown only to the two of us.


    For some reason, such a small secret actually made me feel a little swayed and a little tipsy.


    Gradually, the interest in playing cards gradually disappeared, and instead, they had fun playing footfight with Ding Ge.


    Of course, they did sit for a long time, and they were quite tired. Their faces were almost covered with notes, and they didn''t have the freshness that they had just started playing, so they gradually became boring.


    At this time, the rain outside the window still did not stop, and the sound seemed to be much calmer.


    It was already very late, and at this time, I especially didn''t want the two of them to leave.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya did not mention leaving. At this time, Lin Ya lay on my bed with a tired face, took a deep breath and said, "Ah, stop playing. It''s too tired."


    "Why not?" I asked casually.


    In fact, we were not interested in playing, but I didn''t feel tired because I was still playing a secret game with Ding Ge.


    "Stop playing." Lin Ya replied listlessly, her eyes closed.


    I looked at Ding Ge again and smiled. I touched her with my foot and said, "What about you? Are you still playing?"


    "How do you play with two people?"


    "There''s a lot of fun for two people."


    I thought about it and asked, "Are you sleepy? Do you still want to play?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and pouted, "I''m not sleepy. How could I be? I''ve slept all day."


    I turned to look at the exhausted Lin Ya, who was almost asleep, and I couldn''t help but smile, "What happened to that girl? That''s not scientific!"


    "Her?" Ding Ge secretly smiled, a gentle smile on her face. She went over and gently tore the notes off lin ya''s face.


    It had been stuck to my face for almost a night, and I tore the note off my face. Just looking at the notes in my hand, I thought the three of us were really bored and childish.


    Ding Ge took off Lin Ya''s coat again, helped her move her body, made her feel better, and helped her cover the quilt.


    In such a short time, Lin Ya fell asleep.


    How fast!


    Could she and Ding Ge be contagious?


    But I don''t want to leave yet.


    Ding Ge started tearing the note on his face, not saying to chase me out. I helped her too and asked, "Aren''t you sleepy? Are you still playing?"


    "What are you playing with?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Well," I thought about it and said, "Play with the bamboo pole?"


    "Ah?" Ding Ge smiled with a broken smile, "No."


    "Then what did you say to play?" I looked at Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge thought for a long time but said nothing. Finally, he got bored and said, "Okay."


    So, Ding Ge and I sat closer. Two people occupied half of the bed, and Lin Ya occupied half of the bed.


    The bamboo pole is a very magical game, because it doesn''t consume any brain power, and generally it is difficult to win or lose, and there are too few cases of winning or losing. It''s only when we''re so bored that we can play such a boring game.


    However, it was not a waste of time, playing poker did not delay the conversation.


    So I chatted with Ding Ge like this. In the room was the sound of Lin Ya''s breathing, outside the room was the sound of the rain, and the whole world became exceptionally quiet.


    Because the two of us were playing, the distance between Ding Ge and I was a lot closer.


    We sat side by side, so we couldn''t touch her feet. But there was always gain and loss. We were so close that I could smell her, so close that I could see her eyes clearly, so close that I could kiss her side face while she wasn''t looking.


    After Lin Ya fell asleep, he suddenly felt that the whole room was so quiet, or rather, my heart became quiet.


    Ding Ge and I were sitting there, playing the most boring poker game, but we felt that this was a very happy thing.


    There was an unspeakable sense of contentment in my heart. If I could really see Ding Ge like this every day, I really felt that it was a blessing from heaven!


    Ding Ge and I, we just play one card at a time. Sometimes she takes some, sometimes I take some, and then the same action continues over and over again.


    At this moment, Ding Ge played cards and shouted at me, "Husband!"


    I replied naturally, "Hey!"


    In the past, when we lived together at home, we used to call each other "Husband and wife," but I never thought that Ding Ge would call me" husband" by mistake today!


    I should have made that sound subconsciously.


    In that moment, in less than a second, I felt like I had traveled through the galaxy for thousands of years!


    This gentle voice was really too long ago.


    The impact and shock of that hubby was so great!


    Ding Ge was stunned and realized that he had just made a slip of the tongue. Both of us looked at each other with big eyes. In an instant, Ding Ge''s face turned red, and all of a sudden, it turned red to her ears.


    Then, she couldn''t help but laugh, and so could I.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ding Ge reached out and hit me. It didn''t hurt.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ding Ge laughed a lot more than I did.


    But she just couldn''t help but want to explain, but she couldn''t explain at all. Looking at her like this, I felt very funny and very cute!


    "You''re still smiling!" Ding Ge punched me with another pair of pink fists.


    "Okay, okay, stop laughing." I begged for mercy.


    I didn''t laugh, but Ding Ge''s mouth split open from time to time, giggling foolishly.


    "By the way, what did you just call me to say?"


    "Who called you!"


    Ding Ge''s face was ruddy, as shy as she could be. At this moment, she stole another glance at Lin Ya, then glared at me, lowered her head slightly, and then turned to look at me. Suddenly, her voice became much softer and she said, "You were so annoying just now!"


    The shyness on Ding Ge''s face was more than any other coquettish allure in the world. Suddenly, I wanted to kiss her especially!


    I pretended to be innocent and asked, "What''s so annoying?"


    "You," Ding Ge glared at me, then lowered his eyes and looked at the cards, "Who told you to touch me with your feet?"


    Her voice became softer and softer, like a soft wind blowing into her ears.


    I smiled and said, "Don''t you touch me too?"


    "You went first!"


    "Who told you not to let me!"


    "I won''t let you!"


    "I won if you don''t let me."


    "Hmph, then don''t put a note on your face!"


    ...


    We were flirting like a couple, and the intoxicating feeling was indescribable. I really felt that we didn''t have to say anything to express our feelings, because our hearts were already connected.


    It was as if I could see Ding Ge''s heart, feel any of her subtle emotions, feel her emotions, and understand her every expression and look.


    I think that''s probably how it feels to be connected.

 Chapter 136 : See Li Xiaowei Again

    After Lin Ya fell asleep, we played for a long time, and finally I left my room reluctantly. I wanted to let the two of them sleep in Hu Zi''s new bed, but Ding Ge didn''t agree. She said that Lin Ya was already asleep. Don''t bother. I can sleep in my bed too.


    Without further ado, I went back to Hu Zi''s room to sleep.


    In fact, I know my own bed when I sleep, not where I often sleep. But I slept in Hu Zi''s bed today, and I slept very well.


    And I think my insomnia is much better now than before.


    It really feels like everything is going to the best!


    ...


    The next day, after waking up, the sky cleared up completely!


    After more than a day of frenzied washing, the rain had gone out and the wind had stopped. The sun was shining brightly, and the golden light of the morning shone into the room.


    Normally it wouldn''t be that early to go to the restaurant, but Ding Ge and Lin Ya still had to go to work, so I took their car and asked them to take me back to the hotel.


    Down the stairs, the morning air still carried some of the cool air that had not dissipated, and the air was mixed with the smell of soil and grass, especially fresh, making people can''t help but want to take a few deep breaths, refreshing, probably this feeling.


    There were many drops of water on the trees and flowers. They were crystal clear and beautiful. There were some potholes on the ground, but it did not affect people''s mood. The sun had already spread all over the earth. I believe that today is a very good day.


    I''m in a good mood too. I''m full of energy.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya took me to the hotel and left without stopping.


    The door of the restaurant hadn''t opened yet. I called my cousin. After a while, she opened the door for me and said, "Why are you here so early today?"


    "Well, I''ve been cooped up at home all day. Come over early."


    "There are no guests here." Cousin is not in the mood yet.


    However, while speaking, my cousin suddenly turned her eyes behind me. I was slightly surprised and turned to look over.


    At this moment, I saw someone who I absolutely did not expect was slowly approaching our restaurant.


    Li Xiaowei!


    I never expected Li Xiaowei to come here!


    My cousin didn''t know Li Xiaowei. She looked at me with a strange look and asked in a low voice, "Who is she?"


    I didn''t answer. I just said to my cousin, "Sister, go and get Hu Zi."


    Cousin didn''t say much. She nodded and went back to the backyard.


    And Li Xiaowei walked slowly up to me.


    At this point, it seemed that Li Xiaowei was not much different from before, even a little thin. But her appearance did not attract my sympathy at all. She did not drive, so she must have taken a taxi.


    I took the initiative to open my mouth with endless sarcasm, "You''re in the wrong place. We''re a small restaurant. I''m afraid you don''t like it. You should go to a star hotel like the four seas hotel in Pucheng."


    Li Xiaowei looked terrible when I said that, but she wasn''t angry. She just looked a little complicated and asked, "Where''s Xiaohu?"


    "What do you want with Hu Zi?" My voice became cold.


    At this moment, I became very upset. It was supposed to be a good day, but it was broken by Li Xiaowei''s sudden appearance.


    "I... I came to apologize to him!"


    I smiled coldly and narrowed my eyes, "Is it useful to apologize?"


    Li Xiaowei didn''t answer, just lowered his head.


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t want to say anything more to Li Xiaowei. There was no way I could hold him back. What was the point of saying anything more?


    At this time, Hu Zi came from the restaurant. He looked at me and said, "Come so early, Xing Yun."


    Then, he saw Li Xiaowei standing at the entrance of the restaurant. Hu Zi, like me, was stunned and didn''t expect li xiaowei to come.


    Li Xiaowei looked at Hu Zi excitedly.


    Hu Zi just stood there motionless, looking at Li Xiaowei, expressionless. After a moment, Hu Zi''s face became colder and colder, and he stood there without saying a word. The air seemed to be getting colder.


    "Xiaohu." Li Xiaowei called out to Hu Zi softly.


    However, Hu Zi only took a step forward, pointed to the road outside, stared at Li Xiaowei, and said a word in a deep voice: "Get out!"


    He only said one word.


    For him, it was probably a word he didn''t want to say.


    After that, Hu Zi walked to the restaurant without mercy. Hu Zi ignored Li Xiaowei. There was nothing else I could say. I followed Hu Zi in, but Li Xiaowei did not give up. He chased after her and shouted, "Xiaohu, listen to me."


    "Stop." At this moment, Hu Zi suddenly turned around and shouted to Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei froze in fear, as if he had done something wrong. Hu Zi took two more steps forward and said, "I forbid you to go to the cloud restaurant. Don''t dirty our restaurant!"


    Hu Zi''s words were extremely heartless, but it was also this heartless, revealing how deep the hatred in Hu Zi''s heart was, and how thoroughly Hu Zi was injured in the beginning.


    Xiaohu, I can stay away from the restaurant, but I have something to tell you. If you don''t listen, I won''t leave." Li Xiaowei insisted.


    "Okay, you want to say it." Hu Zi waved his hand out again and said impatiently, "Go out and talk."


    Li Xiaowei bit his lip and walked out in a somewhat desolate manner.


    I sighed secretly.


    At this moment, Li Xiaowei looked really pitiful, but her pitifulness echoed the old saying that there must be something hateful about poor people.


    I said in my heart, if I had known this day, why should I have?


    Now that we have taken the wrong step, there is no point in looking back. You might as well dream about your wealth. We should stay away from each other''s world.


    Hu Zi leaned against the door, his eyes fixed on the road, his expression still as cold as a knife.


    Li Xiaowei said, "I''m sorry, Xiaohu. I came here today to apologize to you. I didn''t know that li dong came to your restaurant to cause trouble. If I knew, I would definitely stop him. I really didn''t know about this."


    I think the Li Dong that Li Xiaowei is talking about is probably the yellow hair who fought with us.


    "What''s the point of not knowing?" Hu Zi interrupted Li Xiaowei and said, "It''s a big deal, a fight and a fight. Now you''re running over here and apologizing. It''s useless! Huh? You say?"


    There were tears in Li Xiaowei''s eyes. After a while, she choked and said, "Whether you accept it or not, I have to apologize! I''m sorry."


    Hu Zi took a deep breath. He closed his eyes. I could see the emotion on his face. I think Hu Zi was very depressed in the face of Li Xiaowei, and he wouldn''t feel better, even if he had burned their wedding photos clean.


    How could the time spent together every minute be forgotten?


    Unless he lost his memory!


    "Are you done?" After a long time, Hu Zi opened his eyes and his expression returned to normal.


    "I..." Li Xiaowei paused as if he didn''t know what to say.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei in front of me, feeling extremely uncomfortable. Because from the time they fell in love to the time they broke up, I had always seen it in my eyes, and I knew very well how they felt about each other.


    When I saw Li Xiaowei like this, I knew in my heart that she was conflicted. She also loved Hu Zi, maybe still, but Hu Zi couldn''t give her a better life. She was cheating on the rich second generation.


    There was no doubt that she was greedy. She wanted a better life and wanted to be with Hu Zi. However, there is no such a good thing in the world, fish and bear paws can not be both, no matter how greedy people have to have a degree, since the greed, then have to do well after the consequences of greed.


    "Okay, that''s it. Let''s go." Hu Zi turned around.


    Li Xiaowei added, "I''m sorry."


    But sometimes this polite phrase is really the world''s worst three words!


    "Don''t tell me you''re sorry. Tell Xing Yun you''re sorry. Your boyfriend hurt Xing Yun the day before yesterday." Hu Zi left Li Xiaowei with a cold back.


    Li Xiaowei stood there and looked at me with apologetic eyes.


    "That''s right!"


    At this moment, Hu Zi suddenly turned around and walked two steps towards Li Xiaowei. Standing on the steps, he looked down at Li Xiaowei and said, "Go back and tell that yellow hair of yours. Tell him that things between us are not over! Sooner or later, I will find him to deal with the old and new grudges, and you will make him wait. Sooner or later, I will make him have nowhere to go!"


    Li Xiaowei looked at Hu Zi in surprise. Hu Zi raised an eyebrow and said, "Here''s the last sentence for you."


    Li Xiaowei looked up. She didn''t ask Hu Zi what that was. She just waited quietly. But she was so nervous that she could vaguely guess what Hu Zi was going to say.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "You and I, I hope we never see each other again!"


    Hearing this, Li Xiaowei''s body shook violently. Then Hu Zi turned and left without looking back. I watched him go straight to the backyard, and Li Xiaowei was still standing in front of the door, not leaving.


    I sighed and looked at Li Xiaowei, not knowing what to say.


    Li xiaowei looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, I''m sorry."


    "No need." I said faintly.


    Li Xiaowei suddenly picked up his bag and said, "Well, I don''t know if you were hurt by them. If you want compensation, I''ll give it to you. How much do you want?"


    "Not a cent!"


    I walked out the door and suddenly had a few words to say to Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei followed me a few steps and we left the door.


    I looked at the Pucheng in front of me. Although it was not a big city, it was also golden and magnificent. It was rich and prosperous. It was materialistic. It was intoxicated with money. There were many people climbing up, many people falling down, and many people lost their way. Li Xiaowei was just one of them.

 Chapter 137 The Faith of the Tiger

    "You won''t tell yellow-haired what Hu Zi said just now, will you?" I asked Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei knew what I was referring to and nodded.


    I took another deep breath, calmed myself down, and said, "You should know that you and Hu Zi can''t go back. So, I hope you don''t come to Hu Zi again. In this life, it would be best not to see each other again! Go back and take care of your man, and don''t let him come to us. We don''t want anything to do with him. Even if you fight, your hands are dirty! Don''t blame me for my harsh words. I''m a friend of Hu Zi''s. I''ll kill and set fire to him! You don''t have to worry about whether you mean it or not. I wish you both well. You just have a good life. How about we never see each other again in the next two worlds?"


    Li Xiaowei was silent for a long time.


    However, silence can''t solve any problems, nor can it change anything. He could not reduce the mistakes and sins he had committed, nor would he allow himself to gain pity and sympathy.


    Finally, li xiaowei nodded.


    Her face was a little pale. When I looked at her desolate figure, a softness suddenly welled up in my heart. I shouted at her, "Li Xiaowei."


    She turned her head.


    Then I asked, "Have you... Regretted it?"


    Although this sentence had no meaning.


    Li Xiaowei did not answer. The wind had messed up her hair and covered her eyes. Tears seemed to be rolling in her eyes.


    Then she lowered her head, turned her back, and left.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly and sighed deeply in my heart. If time could really go back to the past and make some changes, would Li Xiaowei and Hu Zi still be together?


    Then I walked into the restaurant.


    Hu Zi''s mood was obviously affected. When I walked to the backyard, there was a huge cloud of smoke floating in the yard, and there were several cigarette butts on the ground that had just been extinguished.


    I frowned and said, "Okay, why are you smoking so much?"


    "Nothing." Hu Zi gave me a reassuring look.


    I sighed and said nothing more.


    It''s useless to persuade people about feelings. They can only come out by themselves!


    At this moment, Old Gao came over from the front and shouted at me, "Xing Yun."


    "Ah?"


    "Why are you hurt? Who was injured?"


    Looking at me, Old Gao asked excitedly, as hot as he had been when he was young. I smiled. After all, Old Gao was still Old Gao. Some things had changed, but the things in her bones had not changed.


    "Hey, it''s all right." I don''t want my brother to worry. Of course, it''s nothing.


    "Who''s in those five?" Old Gao asked again.


    I thought about it and said, "It''s the taller one."


    "Fuck, I''ll settle the score with them sooner or later!" Old Gao cursed angrily. He took out a cigarette case and pulled out one. He said to Hu Zi, "Find out Hu Zi."


    I didn''t come to the restaurant yesterday. I didn''t know what they were plotting behind my back. I asked quickly, "What did you find out?"


    "Those people the day before yesterday." Old Gao said, "That yellow-haired man''s name is Li Dong. His family seems to be in qingmen town. I heard that his uncle seems to be some kind of the richest man in qingmen. His family is also in the light of his uncle. It wasn''t so good in the past. It''s been a big deal these past few years. They own our rainbow chain supermarket in Pucheng."


    I frowned slightly. Rainbow shopping plaza is still famous in our Pucheng. It can be said that it is our biggest supermarket. It is very awesome. I''m afraid the daily income can easily reach millions. I couldn''t help but sneer in my heart. The tall branch that Li Xiaowei climbed was quite thick.


    This is what she wants.


    "Regardless of whether his mother''s family is the richest man in green or in Pucheng, this man, Li Dong," said Hu Zi as he put out the unfinished cigarette with his hand, stood up and said in a deep voice, "I will kill him sooner or later!"


    I frowned slightly, my heart was very complicated, I didn''t know how to describe all of this.


    Hu Zi was actually a gentle person. Although he had a clear bottom line, he was also a particularly paranoid young man.


    He could endure many things. When he first arrived at his former company, he was the most tired. He was like a grandson all day, bending down behind others. He was really like a dog.


    At that time, his boss was a relative of his boss. He was overbearing and overbearing by his relationship. A lot of people were tortured away by him, but Hu Zi didn''t. He had a very thick tenacity on him, and you couldn''t stop pulling.


    But Hu Zi was smart. He wasn''t just a workaholic, he had his own bright side. Later, he worked hard and became a popular man around his boss, and because of him, the boss chased his relative away.


    But what about Hu Zi now? He''s really changed a lot. He''s changed a lot because of his breakup with Li Xiaowei!


    I felt like Hu Zi in front of me, as if the tough string on his body had broken, and then it became like this. All these changes, I really don''t know if I can use a simple'' good'' or'' bad'' to summarize.


    I sighed in my heart and advised, "Hu Zi, it''s not worth killing someone to pay for your life. It''s not worth destroying yourself for someone like that. A man like huang mao will be punished sooner or later. If we don''t have to do it, god will take him away!"


    I don''t believe in ghosts, I don''t believe in gods, but I believe in karma!


    The fruit of today must have been sown yesterday, and the evil done now must have tomorrow''s retribution.


    It''s not like it''s not too late to repay the good for the good and the evil for the evil.


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s too late for god to take him in. How can such a person allow him to be free in the world for so long? God agrees, but we can''t agree either. Not to mention he pooped on my little tiger head! There''s no way I won''t avenge this."


    Hu Zi looked at me, his eyes shining with hope that I would support him, but I lowered my head. Hu Zi could not help but smile bitterly, put his hand on my shoulder, and said, "Xing Yun, you won''t not support me, right?"


    "I..." At this moment, my mood was very complicated, but I couldn''t tell my closest brother. I could only wriggle in my throat and swallow it back.


    The sun was shining brightly in my cousin''s backyard. By the way, we had been here for more than a month and were familiar with each other like our own home.


    In the afternoons of many restaurants, we ate and came to this less spacious courtyard, standing, sitting, squatting, or lying in the lazy sun, enjoying the feeling of being bathed in the light.


    Her face was warm, and those tiny hairs were even more fluffy, as if they were dancing in the sun. Old Gao, Hu Zi, my cousin, Jiang Yan, xiaoyi, and Xiaolian, and sometimes a group of people sitting in the back talking, the whole yard was filled with laughter.


    That feeling was great!


    Old Tiger and I have known each other for so many years, and how many such afternoons have we spent together? How many teenage memories have you had?


    In those sunny days, because of them, they can be counted as'' youth'', and these two words are meaningful!


    Countless minutes and seconds converged, like countless tributaries finally flowing into the sea. In this endless ocean, when did our three brothers not have one heart?


    But now, I...


    I clenched my fist, smiled at Hu Zi''s eyes, and said, "If you really can''t swallow this breath, well, I''ll take it out for you. I really don''t want you to ruin yourself because of a yellow hair."


    "Then I can let you destroy yourself!"


    Hu Zi smiled brighter than the sun, gave me a gentle push, and then said solemnly, "I won''t destroy myself by shining on him. What''s the point of burning jade and stone in the end? What I want is to see him step by step into the abyss! Don''t worry, I''m not willing to destroy myself."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Old Gao asked.


    Hu Zi looked into the distance, took a long breath and said, "I''ve figured it out. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. When I have my own strength, I will make rainbow shopping mall disappear in Pucheng with my own ability. Do you believe me?"


    At this moment, Hu Zi''s eyes slowly swept past Old Gao and me. I only felt that the light in his eyes seemed to be hotter than the sun in front of me. I could deeply feel the passion and faith in his heart when he said this.


    Compared to rainbow supermarket, our Xingyun hotel is a nameless restaurant and a business giant, and the distance between them is probably a lifetime away from countless people.


    I don''t know where Hu Zi''s confidence came from, but his words really made my blood boil!


    I felt the goosebumps on my body like peacocks opening up their screens and standing up one after another. It was as if there was an electric current running wildly out of my body and exploding!


    I couldn''t help but clench my fist. Then Old Gao and I looked at each other, smiled and said in unison, "Believe it!"


    We looked at Hu Zi, Hu Zi looked at us again, and the three of them burst out laughing.


    "What are you three laughing at?" At this moment, he looked at the three of us who were a little nervous.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    "There''s nothing to smoke less. Look at the butts on this floor." Cousin glared at Hu Zi and Old Gao and turned to pick up the broom and dustpan in the corner.


    We''ve been together for so long. We''re really like a family. Cousin treats Hu Zi and Old Gao as much as she treats me. Sister treats brother as well.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao quickly put out their cigarettes and went back to the restaurant guiltily.


    I suddenly thought of what Jiang Yan told me before, but it was delayed because of something. Today, I thought I might as well mention it to my cousin, but I was afraid that my cousin would be angry, so I said to my cousin, "Sister, I have a thing..."


    My cousin saw my hesitation and urged, "What''s the matter? Tell me!"


    "Well, Jiang Yan, I have a friend..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, my cousin''s cold gaze swept towards me. Suddenly, she smiled gently and asked, "Are you a man or a woman?"


    "Man."


    "Bang!"


    Before I could finish my sentence, my cousin waved the broom in her hand at me mercilessly!

 Chapter 138 : The Last Lucky Customer

    I was so scared that I dodged back quickly. Fortunately, I dodged quickly. The broom brushed past my eyes, and a cool breeze rushed towards my face.


    "What are you doing, sis? Are you really fighting?" I think my cousin is really serious. She hurriedly took two steps back.


    "Of course it''s true. Fake. Can you remember?" My cousin looked at me angrily.


    Then he waved the broom at me.


    "Sis." I quickly ran around the yard and shouted, "You... What are you doing? I''m doing it for your own good. This is not forcing you or anything. If you fall in love with someone, you can go everywhere with them. If you don''t fall in love with them, you can fall down. Hey, hey, sis, stop fighting!"


    "Meng Xingyun!" Naturally, my cousin couldn''t catch up with me. She pointed a broom at me and said, "If your aunt urges me, hurry me. I can''t do anything to her. It''s your turn now! I think you have the guts to care about your sister and me."


    "I don''t care about you. I care about you and kiss you! This is to repay your love for me when I was a child." As I spoke, I tried to stay as far away from my cousin as possible.


    "This is revenge!"


    "Sis, I was wrong. I can''t stop talking. How about we just pretend it didn''t happen today?" Taking a breath, I had to compromise. For the time being, I had no choice but to let my aunt crush her.


    "Just mind your own business. Tell me one more thing about this today and see if I don''t open your ass." My cousin couldn''t help but laugh when she saw my smiling face and finally said, "Get lost!"


    I was secretly relieved, it seems that this matter is not able to persuade cousin for the time being, I should wait for a while before we talk about it. Thirty-six plans to go first, I walked around cousin back to the restaurant.


    Back in the kitchen, Jiang Yan smiled and asked, "What are you and your sister doing? So noisy."


    "Didn''t you say you were going on a blind date with her? You almost crippled me!"


    Jiang Yan chuckled and said, "Hey, what do you think of your sister?"


    "Then who knows?" I replied faintly. After all, we are all old, so my cousin can''t tell me everything.


    "Does she still want to get back together with your ex-brother-in-law?" At this moment, Jiang Yan approached me and asked again.


    I froze for a moment and suddenly thought that it was impossible. Because my cousin told me a lot that day, she made it clear that the two of them couldn''t go back, so I don''t think they could get back together.


    But I''m not sure. After all, there''s still Zhan between the two of them who''s been married for so many years, and they''re divorced because of their''lives'', not because of domestic violence and infidelity.


    I thought about it. I said I would never get back together with Ding Ge in my life, but now my mind has changed. So I guess everything is possible.


    "Then let''s discuss that..."


    "Hey, put it down for now." I thought about it and replied, "After all, my sister just got divorced. Let her take a few months off. It''s no use waiting for her to be anxious."


    Jiang yan nodded.


    Next, we will start our own work, ready to welcome today''s customers.


    Yesterday, business was rather cold because of the rain, but today, the weather was clear, and our restaurant also ushered in a small outbreak. Many people went out in the warm sunshine, I''m afraid many people stayed at home for a day and were made depressed by the gloomy weather.


    We had another busy day.


    In the evening, the restaurant welcomed another returning guest, our dear Miss lin ya!


    At this time, I did not expect Lin Ya to come at the right time today and become a lucky customer of our Xingyun hotel.


    We had already had dinner, and there were no more guests. Everyone was ready to leave. We began to look at the tables and chairs in the hall. Lin Ya came over at this time.


    I looked at her and joked, "What? I just got here this morning, and now I miss you."


    Lin Ya gave me an unfriendly look and said, "Come on, you''re upset." She looked at the floor we had just mopped and asked, "Are you going to close the door?"


    "It''s okay for the others to come and close the door. You have to open the door at 12: 00 in the middle of the night." I quickly smiled and said, "It''s not good, is it? Let me give you some good news to cheer you up. You are our lucky customer today."


    "Really?" Lin Ya was also shocked, a smile on his face and said, "It''s the first time I''ve been a lucky customer for so long. You didn''t mean to coax me, did you?"


    "On purpose, really! Before you came, we said that another customer was a lucky customer. I''m afraid there won''t be any more today. Who knew you would come?" I made a gesture to welcome lin ya to the restaurant and asked, "What do you want to eat today?"


    "Whatever." For some reason, Lin Ya was feeling a little down. I think she was really in a bad mood.


    I nodded, and Lin Ya looked at me and said, "But there must be wine."


    I frowned and said, "You drove here."


    "You won''t give it to me." Lin Ya raised his eyebrows and gritted his teeth as he looked at me.


    "Our hotel does not include transportation."


    "Cut!"


    Lin Ya replied nonchalantly, "I''ll let Hu Zi send me off."


    I smiled and said, "Wait. The food will be here soon."


    Lin Ya was the only guest left, and there shouldn''t be anyone else next. I told everyone to leave, and my cousin went back to the backyard to rest. Lin Ya and I were the only two people left in the hall.


    Soon after, I went to the back kitchen and cooked two of Lin Ya''s favorite dishes. Lin Ya was not polite and started eating with chopsticks. Then he looked at me and said, "Where''s the wine?"


    I sat across from her, my voice much gentler, and asked, "Really?"


    "Ah!" Lin Ya nodded.


    "No, what''s wrong? I was quite happy when I left this morning. What happened that day? That''s it."


    "Nothing." Lin Ya reached out and said, "Bring me the wine. I''m not drinking like you. I''m just complaining."


    I didn''t stop her. I turned to the counter and took two bottles of beer. Lin Ya wasn''t picky either. I opened it for her and poured it for her.


    "Who provoked our girl? Say it, brother!" I patted the table and said.


    "Our boss!" Lin ya looked at me and took a sip.


    "Your boss?" I thought about it, but this is also my original boss. Looking for trouble with him is equivalent to looking for trouble with lin ya in disguise. I laughed and asked, "How did he provoke you?"


    "I was scolded."


    From what I know about Lin Ya, she naturally doesn''t belong to the kind of employee who is often scolded, or else she won''t be the manager. I know her work ability very well. After so many years of polishing, Lin Ya has become a piece of high-quality jade.


    I smiled and said, "Cursed? This damn boss is blind. Our girl is the gold in the sand. She''s buried in her broken studio. He dares to scold me. I have to slap him in the face with big ears and melon seeds."


    "Okay. It''s not as serious as you say." Lin Ya was calm and said, "I''ve been in the studio for so many years, and he doesn''t dare to drive me away so easily."


    "Yes, yes, yes." I nodded, then asked in confusion, "Why did the boss scold you?"


    "Now, it''s supposed to be the peak season for wedding photos, but our turnover this month is not as good as last month. The boss is not satisfied, so of course I have to scold this store manager."


    "Alas, capitalists are all like this, vampires! Greed! Not enough turnover." I said with emotion.


    "Actually, it''s not exactly like that. This month, even last month, the overall turnover of the studio has not increased. I am the manager of the store and I do have a very direct responsibility."


    In fact, if an employee is outstanding or not, it depends on whether she dares to put the blame on herself. Obviously, Lin Ya was the best.


    I really couldn''t care less. It was Lin Ya who was leaning towards us. I couldn''t help but say angrily, "Then there are so many fucking married people. Where can he let you pull them?"


    Lin Ya shook his head, sipped his wine and said, "There''s a lot of competition in the wedding photo studio in Pucheng, so we have to have a sense of crisis and innovation. The cake is so big that we have to fight for it ourselves. It''s also my fault that I haven''t been in good shape for a while."


    "Don''t blame yourself all the time." I was a little distressed when Lin Ya said, "Who hasn''t been in a bad state yet, let alone you girls, who still have a few days to take care of their relatives every month. You''re here to complain to me about the boss. Why do you keep saying that you''re not?"


    "I..." Lin Ya said with some remorse, "After all, I am the manager. I do have a responsibility."


    "Don''t talk so much to me, I don''t care!" I stopped Lin Ya and said, "Girl, we can''t speak ill of the boss in front of us. We can''t complain in private. You learn from some of the employees. It sounds like you''re shooting bullets. What''s wrong with saying nasty things? We''ve been working for him for so many years, and we''ve worked hard for him without merit. If we scold him, we''ll scold him. His mother and boss are scum without any human feelings!"


    Lin Ya laughed at me and said, "Are you scolding Hu Zi behind his back?"


    "How is that possible!" I laughed and said, "I always scold him in front of him."


    Lin Ya smiled again and said, "It''s a miracle that Hu Zi didn''t fire you."


    "All right, laugh too. Let''s get over this. There''s no need to be angry." I comforted Lin Ya again.


    "Actually, I''m not angry about this either." Lin Ya lowered his head and suddenly added.


    I was stunned. I didn''t understand what Lin Ya meant. It wasn''t because of that. I frowned and asked, "What was that for?"


    "Because..."


    Lin Ya''s eyes were a little hazy, but I knew it wasn''t because of the alcohol. There was nothing wrong with Lin Ya''s tolerance. She twirled the glass in front of her with both hands and stared blankly at the beer in the glass. After a while, she raised her neck and drank it all.

 Chapter 139 New Inspiration

    Looking at Lin Ya''s strong face, I could feel the fragility and softness in her heart, so I was very sad.


    After a while, Lin Ya said softly, "I always thought that I could get to where I am today by my own efforts and perseverance, not by anyone else. But today, I realized that it wasn''t like this at all..."


    Lin Ya shook her head with a pained expression. I could understand her mind. Although she was a girl, she was strong from a young age. Because of her family, she had been carrying the burden of her family since she was very young. It could be said that lin ya had a hard time because she had always put her happiness behind her family.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have voluntarily given up the opportunity to go to college.


    But she didn''t give up. She worked hard and studied hard. From a rookie in the workplace to today''s leadership, her efforts were visible to anyone, so I knew what it was like to know that her achievements were not her own.


    Lin Ya opened his mouth, bit his lips with his teeth, and said softly, "So the biggest reason why I can be in this position today is not because of me, but because of him!"


    I have a name in mind.


    Ji Ze!


    Although Lin Ya didn''t mention her name, I think it should be Ji Ze.


    The corners of Lin Ya''s mouth were deep and bitter, probably much more bitter than the beer in front of her, but she rarely told anyone about it.


    But I feel that Lin Ya is still on his own when he gets to this day! Because without her hard work, she couldn''t have achieved what she did today, so I looked at Lin Ya and said solemnly, "Girl, no, you can have today, not because of others, but because of yourself!"


    Lin Ya smiled faintly, obviously disagreeing with me.


    "Do you know?" Lin Ya looked at me again, puffed up his mouth, took a deep breath, and then said, "Today our boss scolded me because he knew we broke up. Before, he was so nice to me and appreciated me because I was his girlfriend! That''s all!"


    Lin Ya''s mood suddenly became agitated, and I was even more upset. I quickly said, "Girl, you have to remember that gold will shine sooner or later."


    "Mmm!"


    Lin ya looked at me and nodded heavily. She said to me with some grievance, "Yes, I''m a gold. Don''t look down on me, do you? I really made me angry. I won''t do it for you!"


    "Yes, I won''t do it with them!" I echoed Lin Ya.


    I''ve always liked the part about Lin Ya. He''s bright, honest, and more manly than some men. Of course, it''s a compliment! Occasionally, a few bad words would pop out of her mouth. Although I usually like to mock her girl for saying bad words, lin ya never changed. Today, her words are even more pleasant to hear!


    "Pour the wine!" Lin Ya ordered again.


    "Sure."


    Lin Ya picked up his glass and took another sip, then smiled bitterly and sighed, "You can just say this and vent. After all these years in the studio, I have feelings for my colleagues in this industry. Besides, our boss is not so heartless. He still looks up to me. What I should do now is actually think about how to increase the competitiveness of the studio."


    I smiled and did not feel that this compromise was a little weak. I could complain a little when I should. After all, the boss was not god, and there were times when he was wrong, but after complaining, I still had to live. Most of those who leave after complaining have their own problems.


    I thought about Lin Ya''s cooperation with the pond, and I couldn''t help but say, "Your cooperation with the pond was actually quite good. I think this can be done."


    Lin Ya shook his head, didn''t say anything, and simply rejected the question.


    I think so. Before the two of them broke up, Lin Ya canceled his partnership with pond, let alone after the breakup.


    "All right, have some wine and go back to sleep. Leave these questions to tomorrow."


    It''s getting late. It''s better to send lin ya home early.


    Lin ya nodded. I took the plates from the table to the back of the kitchen, cleaned them up briefly, and left with Lin Ya.


    Although I said no, how could I not? I was driving Lin Ya''s car, and Lin Ya was sitting in the passenger seat with her head tilted and her eyes closed, not knowing if she was asleep.


    Maybe she was too tired. Lin Ya didn''t talk to me anymore. She turned on the radio, and there was a panther band called "Ashamed."


    Lin Ya loved rock and roll, especially listening to this song.


    In a sea of people, you and i


    Meet, meet, think about each other


    You are me in the crowd


    Pretending to be decent and smiling


    You don''t have to say too much, you know it.


    What exactly do you and I want to do?


    Don''t care about a lot and don''t be sad


    One day you''ll understand me


    ...


    After sending lin ya home, I handed her the car keys and planned to take a taxi away. Lin Ya didn''t pick it up and said, "It''s so late. I don''t know how long it will take to get a taxi. You should drive away first. I''ll go to the restaurant tomorrow to get it."


    "Okay."


    There was no need to be too polite between friends. I didn''t trust Lin Ya, so I personally sent her back to her room before leaving alone.


    On the way back, I was thinking about the conversation with Lin Ya today. One of the things I agree with is that we should have a sense of crisis.


    People live on food, and there are places to eat in every country and region, so there is no such thing as low competition in the catering industry. God knows how many restaurants there are in Pucheng.


    Some are short-lived, some are long-lived. In this day and age, not just cell phones, everything is changing at a faster speed. Maybe a hotel in Pucheng today will be unique, and tomorrow will disappear in our lives. In a few days, we won''t even remember the name of the hotel.


    Therefore, we should really have a sense of crisis, and not be satisfied with the current situation. Satisfaction and comfort may sometimes be the rhythm of decline.


    I can''t help but think about the Xingyun hotel since it opened. It''s really like a child. We watched it grow up little by little, and the lucky event that was finalized on my birthday brought us back to life. Otherwise, we really don''t know what it would be like now.


    However, after a period of fresh energy passed, everyone would know that the lucky dishes were just daily activities, and those scratchers were just another form of discount. As for the lucky customers, it really could only be luck. Many people came many times and they might not be able to meet, and the lucky customers we ordered were naturally limited. After all, we have to make money.


    In this way, it seems that our hotel is not so dominant in the same size of the hotel.


    But on second thought, it seems that it is still a little competitive. After all, our reputation has been established, and it will definitely spread in the public''s mouth. It should still be attractive to young people.


    But that''s not enough. There are still plenty of flawed words. After all, the congenital lack of funds is there.


    How can our Xingyun hotel strengthen its competitiveness?


    After the lucky event, the number of people in the hotel had increased by a certain percentage in the early stage, and now it has been stable at an average, but I know that there is still a distance from its peak.


    What''s more, what we regret most is that we haven''t held a banquet since the restaurant opened. That is to say, what we prepared on the second floor is almost a decoration.


    In my spare time, Hu Zi and I had also discussed why no one would want to come to our contract banquet. Later on, Old Gao hit the nail on the head. Now everyone likes to be ostentatious. After all, we still feel that our restaurant is not good enough.


    However, there was only a limited amount of money at the start of the business, and it was already optimistic to have the current situation.


    And the size of the hotel is not comparable to other large hotels, so we have no other way in this regard for the time being.


    In my mind, I kept thinking about how to make the average customer value of a restaurant go up again.


    At this moment, a light flashed in my mind and a trace of inspiration came out.


    And this inspiration is also due to today''s experience, I suddenly thought, can we set a theme, or a few themes, mainly for those who are lovelorn, unemployed, or face all kinds of worries and troubles, specifically for this aspect, and then promote the use of food, to ease these negative emotions in their hearts.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little happy that this was a good starting point!


    So he couldn''t help but speed up and wanted to go back and discuss it with Hu Zi.


    When I got home, Hu Zi was still awake. I couldn''t wait to share my thoughts with Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi was also very happy and praised, "This idea is good, very good!"


    However, before we could discuss the next step, it occurred to me that the operation of our restaurant was actually facing the general public. We chatted and drank while eating, which was very lively, but the theme I was thinking about just now should be very quiet.


    The two are contradictory!


    In the Xingyun hotel, it doesn''t work!


    Moreover, I feel that if we really follow what we just wanted to build, it feels like we have completely changed the direction and the audience of the restaurant has changed.


    I shook my head and told Hu Zi about my concerns.


    If I really did as I thought, the hotel would definitely need to be completely remodeled, or directly renovated, to become a somewhat artistic and unique small restaurant.


    Hu Zi also fell silent. This is a good point, but not suitable for the current Xingyun hotel.


    After a while, Hu Zi smiled again and said, "It''s okay. Just because you can''t use it now doesn''t mean you can''t use it in the future. When we open the next restaurant, we''ll do as you say. Really, I think this is a good job. Although the audience is small, there will definitely be a group of die-hard loyalists. I even think that if we have enough money and do it on a grand scale by then, it might spread throughout the entire city of Pucheng."


    I smiled and couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like to open a restaurant like this.

 Chapter 140 : The Arrival of Ji Ze

    "In fact, I don''t think it needs to be too large-scale. After all, the audience is limited. Besides, it''s better to have a high standard. It doesn''t need to be large-scale. If the scale comes up, it might not taste like that."


    "You''re right. Why didn''t we think of that before?"


    "We''re just thinking about it now. It''s actually quite difficult to put it into practice. For example, what kind of food do we need and what kind of food do we need to make the lovelorn eat? What is the purpose of letting him eat this dish? Cure? Or sad? Or vent?"


    "Yes, it is, but I like it!" Hu Zi smiled and said, "We really have to open a shop like this."


    I smiled bitterly and said faintly, "It''s going to be a long time."


    Now that our Xingyun hotel has been open for less than two months, where is the money to open the next store?


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long." Hu Zi said with a smile, not knowing where his confidence came from.


    Hu Zi and I chatted for a long time about our inspiration. Although we don''t have the money to realize it now, I have fallen in love with this theme restaurant that hasn''t been born yet.


    I especially want to open a restaurant like this. The environment is elegant, clean, and full...


    Of course, we''ll talk about it later.


    ...


    The next day, I drove Lin Ya''s car to the hotel. She said she would pick it up today, but she didn''t wait for Lin Ya for a day.


    I thought it would be a quiet day, but who knew, when we had dinner at night, there was another rare guest.


    I didn''t expect to see him again!


    Ji Ze, Lin Ya''s boyfriend.


    No, it should be said now, Lin Ya''s ex-boyfriend.


    Why is he here? Are you here for dinner?


    But I don''t think it''s that simple!


    After not seeing him for so many days, Ji Ze looked much thinner and felt that he had changed a lot. Not only physically, but also mentally and physically, he even felt that his character was different from before.


    Of course, I don''t know much about his character.


    I took the initiative to step forward, looked at Ji Ze and asked, "Welcome."


    Ji Ze looked at me and asked, "Where''s the plateau?"


    I frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you looking for the plateau?"


    "I know he''s in this restaurant. Let him out." Ji Ze said impatiently.


    I heard that ji ze''s tone was a little unkind. I didn''t understand what grudges he had with Old Gao. Speaking of which, they didn''t communicate much.


    But Ji Ze was alone, and he didn''t think he could stir up any trouble. I walked to the backyard. Old Gao was smoking in the backyard. I said to him, "Ji ze is looking for you."


    Old Gao was stunned and asked, "Ji Ze, why is he looking for me?"


    "How would I know?" I spread out my hands.


    I walked to the restaurant with Old Gao and came to Ji Ze.


    Old Gao greeted ji ze and smiled, "Ji Ze, long time no see."


    However, at this moment, without warning, Ji Ze suddenly extended his fist and punched Old Gao in the nose.


    The punch was so sudden that Old Gao had no time to block it.


    I didn''t react at all, and then subconsciously grabbed Ji Ze''s arm. Hu Zi rushed over to hold Ji Ze down, but Ji Ze went crazy. Hu Zi and I tried our best to stop him, but he still struggled.


    "Damn!" Old Gao looked at Ji Ze angrily and said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    However, Ji Ze lost control of his emotions and shouted at the old man, "Plateau, you''ve done me great harm!!! Do you know?"


    I was surprised. No one can compare to Old Gao now, right? Why did he hurt ji ze again?


    But Old Gao was my brother, and I couldn''t help but get a little angry at Ji Ze for his nonsense. If it weren''t for Lin Ya''s sake, I would have done it already.


    Ji Ze''s fist was full of resentment, and Old Gao''s nose immediately bled. His cousin quickly handed over some paper. Old Gao covered his nose with toilet paper and couldn''t help but ask angrily, "What the hell did I do to you?"


    "What did you do to me? What did you do to me?" Ji Ze repeated the sentence twice with a sneer.


    I frowned and asked, "Do you have any misunderstandings?"


    Ji Ze looked very angry. He sneered and looked at Old Gao and said, "What''s the misunderstanding? There''s no misunderstanding at all!"


    "What''s going on? Can you explain yourself?"


    "Make it clear... Make it clear, right?" Suddenly, Ji Ze seemed to have lost all his strength, and his whole body became a little dazed.


    After all, Ji Ze wasn''t our enemy and didn''t seem to be looking for trouble on purpose. I took a stool for him to sit down and Hu Zi poured a glass of water for him.


    I said, "Ji Ze, can we clarify something? There''s no reason for you to hit someone like that, right?"


    "Sure." Ji Ze let out a long breath and said, "I''ve been holding this breath in my heart for a long time. Today, I''ll tell you about it."


    Ji Ze looked at Old Gao again and asked, "Comrade plateau, when you were running the pond, you said you wanted to expand the scale and build a water park. Lin Ya found me and we talked about everything. I promised to invest. You haven''t forgotten these things, have you?"


    Old Gao frowned and nodded. Maybe it was thinking of Wang Mengmeng. I saw a tingle in his eyes.


    He looked a little confused, as if he didn''t understand why ji ze asked about the past.


    I took a look at Old Gao. Up until now, I don''t know why he suddenly sold the pond.


    Ji Ze asked again, "Then, it was you who suddenly changed your mind and didn''t want to build a water park, and then privately discussed with me about selling the pond to me, right?"


    "Yes." Old Gao sighed and nodded.


    "Because you''re Lin Ya''s friend, I signed a contract with you out of friendship. You sold me the pond, right?"


    "Yes. We have a contract. We can buy and sell freely. Even if it''s for the sake of the girl, I didn''t force you to buy it. Why are you telling me this now?"


    Ji Ze smiled bitterly and shook his head with a sad look in his eyes. After a while, he looked down at something and whispered, "But you know what? Because I bought your pond, the girl broke up with me."


    "What?" Old Gao was confused. He took two steps forward and asked, "What does it have to do with you buying a pond if you break up with the girl?"


    I was also confused.


    If Lin Ya was angry because of Old Gao and even implicated me, but Ji Ze just bought the pond out of kindness, Lin Ya had no reason to vent his anger on him?


    However, Old Gao did not understand. After hearing Ji Ze''s words today, I gradually analyzed them and seemed to understand the relationship between the two.


    Back then, Lin Ya once told me that she worked with the pond because she wanted to help me. Later, Old Gao proposed the expansion, and Lin Ya was even more supportive, so she pulled out her boyfriend, ji ze, hoping that he could invest.


    Ji Ze agreed!


    Who knew that Old Gao suddenly went back on his word. He didn''t expand and sold the pond. And for some reason that I still don''t know, he secretly found Ji Ze. Lin Ya and I didn''t know about it. Without knowing it, Old Gao sold the pond to Ji Ze.


    Perhaps what ji ze thought was simple. Old Gao was Lin Ya''s friend. He simply wanted to help Old Gao, so he bought the pond. Because the pond also had a partnership with Lin Ya''s studio, perhaps ji ze thought that after he bought the pond, he could cooperate with Lin Ya himself, or even further renovate the pond and increase the cooperation with the studio.


    Who knew that Lin Ya was suddenly so angry!


    In a fit of anger, Ji Ze was also involved. She blamed Ji Ze for not buying the pond and hadn''t told her, so Lin Ya broke up with Ji Ze angrily.


    But isn''t this a bit too much of a gamble?


    It doesn''t seem to fit Lin Ya''s character!


    "What does it matter?" Ji Ze looked at Old Gao angrily and said in a deep voice, "It was because I bought the pond that the girl broke up with me!"


    "But why?" Old Gao still couldn''t figure it out.


    "How do I know why?" Ji Ze replied in a particularly dejected tone.


    I didn''t know much about Ji Ze, and I didn''t know much about their relationship. Then Ji Ze took a deep breath and said, "That day, when lin ya learned that I bought the pond, she was furious with me. She blamed me for making my own decision and blaming me for not buying the pond. She was very angry, very angry. I''ve never seen her so angry since I met her."


    Old Gao also frowned deeply, as if he did not expect his decision to lead to the breakup between Lin Ya and Ji Ze.


    "But," I thought about it and said, "The girl will not break up with you just for this reason, right? Is there something else? This doesn''t fit the girl''s character."


    Ji Ze looked at me, then at Old Gao and Hu Zi, and said, "You don''t know the story of Lin Ya and me, do you?"


    The three of us looked at each other, only knowing that we had a boyfriend who looked like an invisible man, but didn''t even know his name.


    I''ve begged Lin Ya many times to tell me their story, but Lin Ya never told me more. Today, when li jize said this, my curiosity suddenly surged up. Although this relationship has passed, I still want to hear Ji Ze''s story.


    Ji Ze was stunned for a moment and said, "Get me some bars."


    However, both Old Gao and Lin Ya had said that Ji Ze had a poor tolerance for alcohol. The last time ji ze spat on my clothes is still fresh in my memory. I was really afraid that he had not taken a few sips of wine and deliberately fell down without saying a word.


    It''s just that sometimes when you want to tell a story, you really can''t do it without some wine. I asked Ji Ze, "Beer or white?"


    "Beer."


    I stood up to get the wine, and Ji Ze suddenly shouted, "It''s still white."


    I don''t know why he suddenly changed his mind. I went to the counter to get a bottle of white wine. I didn''t dare to count the height. I was afraid that ji ze would be too drunk to get it later.


    I poured a glass of wine for ji ze. When the wine was served, I also made two plates and prepared a pair of chopsticks to put in front of Ji Ze.


    Ji Ze didn''t move his chopsticks, but after I poured the wine, he picked up his glass and took a big sip!

 Chapter 141 The Story of Lin Ya And Ji Ze

    Before he put down the glass, Ji Ze grinned. His expression was especially painful. It seemed that his drinking capacity was really bad.


    He wiped his mouth before saying, "I met the girl in a nursing home. My grandmother met Lin Ya at the nursing home by chance. I thought she had family there, but my grandmother told me that she was a volunteer and often came to the nursing home to help the elderly. At that time, I liked her. I thought she was a very, very kind girl."


    Lin Ya was indeed a very kind person. In the past, she had no ability to donate money, but she occasionally went to the nursing home to help. This Lin Ya had told me before, but after she had money, she donated a lot.


    "During that time, I went to the nursing home every day, but I just wanted to see the girl. However, she also has a job, and it''s impossible to go there often. I was very anxious to wait, and then I found out that she works in the studio. Coincidentally, the owner of the studio and my father knew each other. With this convenience, I went to the studio a lot and began to pursue the girl."


    At that time, when I was there, I naturally did not encounter this. It must have been after ji ze chased me away.


    "But do you know? It took me almost a year to pursue her. She was too hard to chase. In the beginning, she even hated me a little. She was always cold to me, and I didn''t dare to talk to her too much, because I was afraid of arousing her disgust. Gradually, maybe after getting familiar, she didn''t seem to hate me that much, but she was still cold to me. It really... Hurt me."


    Recalling the past, Ji Ze''s face also showed a slight smile. He shook his head with a bitter smile and continued, "I don''t think I''m a bad kind of person, am I? But I really can''t figure out why Lin Ya doesn''t like me at all. She was so special, so special that it seemed that the means of pursuing other girls were all useless to her. And we can''t just keep pestering each other, which will backfire even more. I can only rely on time to get close to her bit by bit. Gradually, we can be called friends. I don''t know how many times I''ve confessed to her. Finally, one day, she promised me and became my girlfriend."


    However, when ji ze, who had been wearing a faint smile just now, said this, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared.


    I couldn''t help but frown. Ji Ze liked Lin Ya so much, and Lin Ya should be happy to be his girlfriend. Why did he look like that instead?


    Ji Ze took the bottle and poured the wine himself. He looked at the wine in the quilt and took a deep breath. Then he closed his eyes and finished the wine in one breath.


    Every time he took a sip, Ji Ze seemed to take a long time to digest it. This time, he felt even more uncomfortable, as if he couldn''t stand it. He gritted his teeth and finally held back the energy.


    He took a few more breaths before he said, "Heaven is not disappointed. Lin Ya has finally become my girlfriend. At that time, I felt like I was flying all over. Do you understand that feeling? Yes, I think the girl is the only person I''ve ever met in my life who wants to be with her. She''s like a light in my life! But I can feel that even though she promised to be my girlfriend, she doesn''t love me."


    Hearing this, I immediately frowned. I''m afraid that Ji Ze is the only one who knows whether Lin Ya loves Ji Ze or not. Today, when ji ze said this, I still felt a great shock in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Lin Ya. Since she didn''t like Ji Ze, why did she agree to be his girlfriend?


    I clenched my fist, glanced at Ji Ze and asked, "Did you force her?"


    "How is that possible!" Ji Ze smiled bitterly, "I love her so much. Even if he''s not my girlfriend, I love her as always. How can I force her to be my girlfriend? That''s not what I want."


    I was relieved. If ji ze did something despicable to Lin Ya, I would never let him go.


    Then why did you say she didn''t love you? Why would she agree to be your girlfriend if she didn''t love you?" Old Gao asked curiously.


    "I don''t know either. Are you tired of being pursued by me? Well, you can only ask her." Ji Ze smiled bitterly again and said, "I can''t feel her heart when I''m with her. Do you understand that feeling? She''s clearly by your side, but you feel like you''re a thousand miles away from her, so far away."


    Ji Ze stretched out his hand, but there was a deep look of helplessness on his face.


    After I broke up with Ding Ge, I faced her again. I had this feeling before, so I could understand Ji Ze.


    "Even though she has become her boyfriend, who has ever seen a relationship like ours? No text messages, no phone calls, no dates, no meals, no shopping, her family, her circle of friends, completely cut me off. She was like hiding me. Whenever I wanted to go with her to see her friends, she was always reluctant. So, have you always felt this way, that I''m like an invisible man?"


    Ji ze looked at the three of us. We didn''t answer, but the answer on his face was obvious.


    It was a little awkward.


    Ji ze didn''t care and continued, "So, although the girl became my girlfriend, I really didn''t feel that way! Do you understand? I even feel like we''re strangers. It''s not as good as courting her."


    Hearing that ji ze would do so much, his heart actually faintly sympathized with Ji Ze, but more of it was still for lin ya.


    If she had no feelings for ji ze, why would she be so aggrieved? If you really can''t find someone you like, it''s better to be alone.


    "Finally!"


    At this moment, Ji Ze continued, "Finally, one day, the girl told me that there was a project that I wasn''t interested in and would like to invest in, and she told me it was her friend''s pond. Do you know how I felt when I heard the news? Do you know what this means to me? I was so excited that I could hardly speak. I couldn''t help but wonder, what does this mean? Did the girl really accept me? Are you willing to let me see her friend? However, I never expected this opportunity to be the trigger for our breakup."


    Of course, we all knew about this. Old Gao also lowered his head and remained silent, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "I thought my relationship with the girl would get closer. But who would have thought that just because I bought your pond on the plateau, she chose to break up with me. Say, this punch, should I hit it?"


    Old Gao no longer had any anger in his eyes. He nodded and said awkwardly, "Yes, yes!"


    After I broke up with the girl, I really felt like I had a heart to die. I was drunk almost every day. That taste is too bad. I would rather my relationship with the girl go back to the past. Even if I don''t want to see her family and friends, I''m still her nominal boyfriend. It''s okay if she doesn''t love me. I can spend my whole life touching her!"


    "Do you think that sometimes letting go might be a form of accomplishment?" I sighed and said this.


    "Yes, yes," ji ze nodded and said, "If you leave me and the girl can really find her happiness, I will definitely disappear forever and never see her again."


    I really appreciate what Ji Ze said!


    I think if Lin Ya really doesn''t love ji ze, then why do we have to be together?


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly poured himself a glass of wine apologetically. He raised his glass and said to ji ze, "Ji Ze, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect me to cause such a big misunderstanding between you and the girl. I''m sorry!"


    After that, Old Gao quickly dried the wine.


    Ji Ze sighed, and there was no resentment on his face, "It''s all over. I just can''t let her go."


    "Well, Ji Ze." Old huang pondered for a moment and said, "The last time you bought the pond, you helped me so much. I haven''t had time to thank you properly. I''ve caused you and the girl trouble again. Do you think this will work? Let''s ask the girl out and sit down for dinner. I apologize to you two. Do you have any hope of getting back together? If it''s because of me, my conscience is really uneasy."


    Ji Ze remained silent for a moment, then shook his head unexpectedly.


    Old Gao frowned and said, "What? Don''t you want to be with Lin Ya?"


    Ji Ze shook his head and said, "Of course not. In fact, we can''t simply break up because of this. In essence, it was Lin Ya who had no love for me. In that case, why should we be together? I don''t care why Lin Ya promised me back then, but when she was with me, she was unhappy and unhappy. In that case, it would be better to leave. I want her to be happy more than I want us to be together."


    I want her to be happy more than I want us to be together.


    Hearing Ji Ze''s words, my heart was struck again.


    I think Ji Ze must be a very, very irene, or he wouldn''t have said that.


    Ji Ze took another sip of the wine. He looked a little too much, his eyes were a little distracted, and his whole face became extremely red.


    At this moment, I suddenly wanted to help ji ze, and wanted to ask her in front of Lin Ya, how did she feel about Ji Ze? Is she still willing to be with ji ze?


    I always thought it would be weird if Lin Ya didn''t like ji ze and stayed with him. I can''t even accept it. I think Lin Ya has some feelings for ji ze, right? After all, they have been together for almost three years!


    "Ji Ze."


    I called out to Ji Ze to ask him if there was a chance that he would work hard to pursue his and Lin Ya''s happiness again.


    Tonight, after hearing so much from ji ze, my impression of him has really changed a lot. Although he had schemed against me in the past, I can only think of him as young and ignorant and blinded by love.


    "Hmm?"


    However, as soon as ji ze finished speaking one word, his head fell heavily onto the table.

 Chapter 142 Girls Mind Is Hard to Guess

    "Bang!" Ji Ze''s head landed heavily on the table.


    The three of us were all startled. We were a little surprised to see Ji Ze suddenly fall down. It was too fast. We were talking so much just now.


    How can you just fall down?


    This time, I''ve really seen how much Ji Ze can drink!


    The three of us stared at each other, and I said helplessly, "What are we going to do now?"


    The two of them did not answer, but Old Gao''s face was filled with deep doubt and said, "What do you think of this girl?"


    Hu Zi shook his head and looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, you know the girl best. What do you think?"


    "I really don''t know about this."


    Although I think I know Lin Ya very well, I have no say in this matter.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? You can''t throw it here!"


    I thought about it and said, "Why don''t you leave him in the hotel? The floor is too high and his mother doesn''t have an elevator. You two can go. I''ll be here to watch him tonight."


    "That''s fine. Let''s get him to bed."


    Then, Old Gao and Hu Zi carried Ji Ze to the backyard, and I cleaned up the restaurant.


    There were a lot of rooms in the backyard, but we didn''t dare to live in them. After all, this was my cousin''s new house. It would be embarrassing to get old by then, although I knew he wouldn''t mind.


    I went to my room and looked at Ji Ze. He was sleeping soundly. I helped him put a glass of water by the bed and went back to sleep.


    However, after listening to so much from ji ze tonight, I couldn''t sleep.


    He could not help but imagine Lin Ya and ji ze together. What kind of scene would that be?


    I followed Ji Ze''s words and imagined that Lin Ya in front of Ji Ze and Lin Ya we knew were like two people, like two different personalities of one person.


    In the past, even if Lin Ya kept it from us, I always thought that they were in a good relationship. It was just because of her personality. She didn''t want us to see ji ze. I thought that she and ji ze would have their love. Their sweetness, like most couples in the world, had a beginning as sweet as glue.


    But now hearing this, the images in my imagination became so sad, as if they had been painted with a layer of tragic color. In my imagination, such a bright and beautiful girl, with no smile on her face?


    Lin Ya, Lin Ya, why did you choose such a relationship?


    It, in Ji Ze''s description, was not even like love, let alone love!


    I''m afraid I only have to ask lin ya personally.


    ...


    The next day, after our restaurant opened, Ji Ze was still awake. I knew what it was like to wake up drunk. It wasn''t that good. Sleep as much as you can. I hope he wakes up drunk.


    When Hu Zi and Old Gao arrived, they both asked about ji ze.


    Last night, it was the first time I had sat with ji ze for so long, and it was a heart-to-heart relationship. Ji Ze and I did not have the slightest coincidence of appearance and character, or even the complete opposite.


    I even felt that ji ze didn''t do the thing that caused me to leave my job back then, because it didn''t fit his character.


    But I''m not sure. After all, I don''t know anyone, and I don''t know Ji Ze very well.


    I went outside the restaurant and filled out today''s lucky dishes. When I returned to the restaurant, I found that Ji Ze had woken up.


    He was a little expressionless, and his face was a little pale. I greeted him, "Get up."


    Ji Ze nodded slightly and said awkwardly, "Thank you for yesterday."


    "Nothing."


    Ji Ze suddenly remembered something. He took out his wallet and said, "By the way, I haven''t paid for yesterday''s food and wine. How much is it?"


    "Forget it." In my heart, the food didn''t move at all. I only drank a little wine. For the sake of how much he liked Lin Ya, no need. I said, "Take it as an invitation."


    "Well, how about that? After all, you guys own a restaurant."


    "Why not? Just think of it as Old Gao''s apology." I smiled and said indifferently.


    Ji Ze looked at Old Gao, who was cleaning the table, and said, "I''m sorry. I was too impulsive yesterday."


    Old Gao stopped his hand and said, "Hey, okay, I''m the one who should be sorry."


    Ji ze shook his head and his mouth was bitter again. He didn''t say anything more. After a pause, he said to us, "Thank you. I''m leaving."


    I frowned and asked, "Are you sober? It''s okay to drive."


    "Nothing."


    I didn''t stop Ji Ze anymore. He walked out of the restaurant.


    However, a few seconds after he left the house, he suddenly rushed over again, feeling extremely excited. He looked at the hotel lobby, his eyes glowing. He shouted, "Lin Ya!"


    I thought to myself, what''s wrong with this guy? Lin Ya isn''t even here.


    Unable to find it in the hall, Ji Ze ran back to the backyard and continued shouting, "Lin Ya."


    I walked over and said, "The girl is not here at all."


    "Then why is her car outside?" Ji Ze asked incredulously.


    It seemed that he had not seen Lin Ya for a long time, so he was so excited. I smiled bitterly. It was because of the car, so I explained to Ji Ze, "The car was here yesterday. I drove it. The night before yesterday, the girl came to our place to drink, and then I sent her home. She was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to get a taxi, so she let me drive back. He said he came to pick it up yesterday, but he didn''t come either. Didn''t you see it when you came yesterday?"


    "No." Ji Ze suddenly felt a little down, sighed, rubbed his head and said, "I was too excited yesterday, maybe I didn''t care."


    I saw that he had a headache and was probably still drunk, so I moved two benches from the yard and sat there with him.


    Looking at how Ji Ze thought Lin Ya was excited just now, I could tell that, as he said, his feelings for Lin Ya were deep.


    I couldn''t help but recall what I didn''t say last night, so I hesitated and asked, "You still love the girl, don''t you?"


    "What do you think?" Ji Ze smiled bitterly, then sighed.


    "Do you still want to be with her?" I asked again.


    Ji Ze closed his eyes and took a long breath, but he didn''t say anything. He just closed his mouth and nodded.


    "You''re not to blame for what happened at the pond. This shouldn''t be the reason why you broke up. Why don''t we help you out in the middle? You can have dinner together, and you can make it for us. How about that?"


    "So what if we keep him?" Ji Ze replied confusedly, "If she doesn''t like me, why does she want to be with me reluctantly?"


    At this point, ji ze shook his head again and said, "Even if she stays, she won''t agree. I know."


    "Are you so sure?"


    Ji Ze nodded without thinking.


    I thought about it a little, then asked, "Is she really as heartless, cold, and emotionless as you say when you dated her all these years?"


    Ji Ze was also a little conflicted. After some consideration, he replied, "It''s not cold, but it''s quite cold. She would talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me, talk to me. How can I put it? What she does to others, and basically to me, she keeps a clear distance."


    I do know that if Lin Ya doesn''t think she''s a real friend, she does have some obvious boundaries in her heart and will maintain a subtle distance.


    But when I heard this, I felt hopeful. I clapped my hands and said, "That''s right. You can''t say that the girl has no feelings for you, can you? You see, I don''t know much about you, but she still told us that you are her boyfriend. What is this? This is a unique identity! Do you remember the day when you drank too much and I carried you back? Did you say that if the girl had no feelings for you, she would care about you? Will you call me? Besides, she spent the whole night with you at your house, didn''t she?"


    Ji Ze nodded with a heavy expression.


    "That''s right. There was another time, after you broke up, when you called the girl, she left immediately."


    "When did it happen?" Ji Ze asked doubtfully.


    "I forgot." Anyway, it was before the restaurant opened. I added, "That''s not the point. The point is, she treats you differently than she treats everyone else. Do you understand? Between you, even if you feel that there is no love, of course, this is only your own understanding. But it has feelings, right?"


    Ji Ze nodded and fell silent again.


    I sneered, "Don''t keep nodding your head. Would you like to make an effort?"


    Ji Ze was still a little hesitant. My heart said, do you love Lin Ya or not? Why are you so unromantic? Are you willing to give me a happy sentence? If you want to help you with your heart and soul, you are good. You are not active at all.


    Ji Ze seemed to have made up his mind, nodded, looked at me and asked, "Are you really willing to help me?"


    "I''m not that willing to help you either." I replied faintly.


    I just don''t want to believe that after all these years, Lin Ya doesn''t love you but still wants to be with you.


    Ji ze was bored and did not say anything more.


    I said, "I''ll call later and ask the girl when she''s coming to pick up the car. I''ll arrange it for you."


    Ji Ze nodded after all, "Okay."


    I called Lin Ya and asked her when she would pick up the car. Lin Ya said she was on her way.


    When I told Ji Ze the news, he immediately stood up and rubbed his hands together, looking extremely nervous.


    When I saw how nervous he was, I couldn''t help but laugh. I thought he was also a multimillionaire, but he was still like a child. Why didn''t he have the sense of a multimillionaire?


    I talked to him and asked, "When the girl broke up with you, you didn''t explain anything."


    "Of course I explained. But the girl didn''t listen at all. I don''t know why she broke up with me suddenly because of this. That''s why I keep breathing in my heart."


    Who can guess a girl''s mind?

 Chapter 143 : Go to School with Lin Ya

    If what ji ze said is 100 % true, there is no other hidden story, no other things mixed in, then I think Lin Ya did this too...


    I don''t know how to describe it!


    Of course, if I want to fully understand the truth, I still need to get another perspective from lin ya.


    Sometimes, the same thing, told from different angles by different people, is really two different stories!


    "Aren''t you a bad drinker? I don''t think people like you would touch alcohol after a breakup. You seem a little different?"


    Ji Ze smiled faintly and said, "I never drank before. It was only after meeting Lin Ya that he started drinking. When we eat together, Lin Ya usually doesn''t want to go to those fancy restaurants. She would rather go to those clean and affordable restaurants and drink some cheap beer."


    I nodded, which was especially in line with Lin Ya''s style.


    Ji Ze continued, "I drank a lot those days."


    "Can''t you drink badly? I thought people like you wouldn''t touch alcohol after a breakup."


    "I didn''t touch alcohol before. It was only after meeting Lin Ya that he started drinking. When we eat together, Lin Ya usually doesn''t want to go to those fancy restaurants or eat western food. She would rather go to those clean and affordable restaurants and eat home-cooked food and drink some cheap beer."


    I nodded, which was especially in line with Lin Ya''s style!


    "She drinks, and then she drinks alone. I always feel like I''m very... You know. Then I started to drink with her, but for the first time, I was so embarrassed that I drank a bottle of beer and went straight under the table. I don''t remember anything afterwards. I don''t know how I got home."


    Speaking of this, ji ze smiled, and I couldn''t help but laugh. The two of them looked at each other and laughed even more.


    "So, my drinking capacity has improved a lot now." Ji Ze said with some humor.


    I nodded. It was true.


    I asked again, "By the way, how''s the pond now?"


    After all, after working in the pond for so long, he was very familiar with it and had a deep feeling about it.


    I couldn''t help but recall the scene of feeding fish and fishing in the past. Every day, the pond was filled with a light fishy breeze, and there was that somewhat lewd old meng. Those days were quite leisurely.


    Ji ze shook his head and replied, "I don''t know."


    "What''s the situation?" I asked.


    After all, the pond was now under Ji Ze''s name, and even if he didn''t go to the pond to entrust someone to manage it, he couldn''t just ignore it.


    "Sold."


    "Sold?" I was a little surprised, but then I was relieved. I was afraid he wasn''t interested in the pond, but for Lin Ya''s sake, he agreed to invest. Later, Old Gao went back on his word and bought the pond for Lin Ya''s sake.


    Who knew that this purchase was a big deal!


    After the breakup, the pond became a sad place for Ji Ze. It was entirely reasonable for him to sell the pond.


    I asked casually, "What''s the pond for?"


    Ji Ze shook his head, "I don''t know. I didn''t even meet the middleman."


    I rolled my eyes. Ji Ze is really a rich man, but when I talk to him, I really don''t feel any airs on him.


    To put it bluntly, it was all about chatting with his peers. He didn''t feel like a multimillionaire at all!


    I couldn''t help but look him up and down, trying to see what was special about him, but I didn''t notice.


    I asked again, "Then, it shouldn''t be expensive, right?"


    "I just wanted to get rid of the pond earlier, so I sold it cheap! It''s much cheaper than when I bought it from the plateau." When ji ze said this, there was no loss or emotion caused by the loss of money in his eyes.


    I secretly felt a little better about ji ze.


    But, thinking about the pond we were in, how many times have we changed hands, and now I don''t know whose hands it is?


    What did it look like? Is its owner okay with it?


    "By the way," at this moment, Ji Ze asked again, "You just said that the girl came here to drink, you sent her back, why did she drink?"


    When Ji Ze mentioned this, it suddenly occurred to me that Lin Ya''s boss scolded Lin Ya. I couldn''t help him out, but he was capable.


    That day, Lin Ya also said that the boss took extra care of her because of ji ze, thinking that the boss must be trying to butter up to Ji Ze from the bottom of his heart.


    I said something serious, "Lin Ya was unhappy that day. He was scolded by his boss. He was in a bad mood!"


    Ji Ze asked the same question as me, "Did the boss scold her? Why are you scolding her?"


    "Because the studio has a low turnover, that''s why."


    Ji Ze''s face was angry, and I took the opportunity to add fuel to it, "Tell me, what''s the point of scolding her? She''s a girl, and she''s always been very responsible. After all these years in the studio, there''s no merit but hard work. Where can he find such an excellent employee?"


    Ji Ze didn''t say anything. He just kept a straight face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hey." I touched ji ze''s arm and said, "This is a good opportunity for you. Why don''t you help the girl out?"


    "Hey!" Ji ze sighed and said, "You don''t know. She hates me for interfering in her work. I..."


    Ji Ze was a little embarrassed, but I continued, "You won''t let the girl know. Besides, you didn''t interfere with her work. What, if you were still her boyfriend and the girl was scolded by the boss, you wouldn''t care, would you?"


    "No."


    "That''s fine." I smiled with satisfaction.


    I looked at the time and felt that Lin Ya should be coming soon, so I said to Ji Ze, "Well, you go to the room and wait. I''ll see if the girl is here. I''ll let you know when the time comes."


    When Lin Ya was mentioned, Ji Ze became nervous again. I asked, "What''s your phone number? I''ll let you know in advance if anything happens."


    Ji ze gave me his cell phone number, and I gave him a moment to walk back to the hotel lobby.


    I took a breath, but I couldn''t help but think that Ji Ze was willing to get back together with Lin Ya, but what was lin ya thinking?


    How should I mention jize to her?


    Not long after, Lin Ya arrived at the hotel.


    I handed her the car keys, but Lin Ya said to me, "Come with me."


    I was stunned. I wanted to arrange for her to meet with ji ze at the restaurant. Lin Ya actually asked me to go out. I stuttered and asked, "Go... Go where, do... Do what?"


    But Lin Ya didn''t answer. She shouted directly at Old Gao and Hu Zi, "Hu Zi Old Gao, Xing Yun, come with me!"


    This... Doesn''t give me any room to discuss.


    After that, Lin Ya didn''t ask me if I agreed, so he turned around and walked towards the restaurant door. I followed behind her without choice and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "To school." Lin ya spoke very little, simply and concisely.


    When I thought about what Lin Ya told me about her brother, I immediately understood and asked, "Pick up your brother."


    "Mmm!"


    Lin ya nodded.


    I looked at Lin Ya and saw that she was a little serious today, thinking that she was probably upset about her brother. It seems that the solution to her and Ji Ze''s problems today is in vain.


    I think we should inform Ji Ze first. Fortunately, we left a phone call in advance.


    I sent a text message to ji ze in a somewhat veiled manner. Lin Ya glanced at me and asked casually, "Who are you texting?"


    I felt guilty and said, "No one, Hu Zi."


    Lin Ya said "Oh" without asking.


    We continued to drive towards Lin Ya''s younger brother''s school. It was not the right time for him to do so, and I didn''t dare to ask.


    "Did you tell the teacher?" I asked.


    "The formalities are done." Lin Ya replied, looking straight ahead.


    "That''s good."


    About Lin Ya''s brother, I know his name is Lin Feng, but I haven''t seen him before.


    I don''t know what it looks like.


    I think Lin Ya has been unhappy today. He said quickly, "Don''t lose your temper when you see your brother. Tell him well."


    "Yes." Lin Ya didn''t say much.


    I frowned slightly, feeling that she seemed a little strange today.


    Not long after, we arrived at Lin Feng''s school. After registering at the school gate, Lin Ya and I got out of the car and walked into the school.


    Well, it feels like I haven''t been on campus in a million years, and there are a lot of emotions flowing in my heart.


    When Old Gao and I were in high school, we were all kinds of truants. It should feel like Lin Feng now.


    But thinking about how frivolous he used to be when he was young, thinking about it now was too childish and ignorant. Thinking back to myself and now, I really changed a lot.


    Moreover, I especially hope that I can persuade Lin Feng not to follow our old path.


    I turned my head to look at Lin Ya, not knowing what kind of school life this bully was living?


    I couldn''t help but smile. Thinking about it, I always felt that we were completely different people, a good student and a bad student. I really don''t know how we could be such good friends.


    But fate is so strange and unreasonable!


    Lin Ya turned to look at me and said with some disdain, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing. Just think about it. What were you like in school?" At that time, not many students in our school had cell phones. Unlike the current students, there were almost one in each class, let alone a selfie.


    All that was left were the ugly pictures from the graduation photos.


    So, I''ve never seen a picture of lin ya before.


    At this moment, Lin Ya glanced at me and said proudly, "Everyone loves flowers!"


    I chuckled and Lin Ya gave me a hard look.


    Then, we walked towards lin feng''s classroom. The corridor was very quiet. Only the voices of the teachers from all the classrooms reminded me of the days I taught.


    Oh, I can''t recall the past!

 Chapter 144 Lin Yas Brother Lin Feng

    When I think about how I used to be a teacher, I feel incredible!


    Recalling those days was like an unrealistic dream.


    I think if I told Lin Ya about this, she would definitely make a lot of fun of me.


    It''s a good thing I didn''t go on the road of teaching after all. Now that I think about it, apart from my parents not wanting me to be a teacher to encourage me to start my own business, I am also not willing in my heart, not willing to live such a mediocre life, so I came to this step.


    Until now, although I have only lived for less than 30 years, most of the decisions in my life have been made by me. Perhaps with the persuasion and intervention of my parents or friends, they are still determined by my own heart.


    When I was young, I rebelled and dropped out of school, when I grew up, when I broke up with Ding Ge, when I was a teacher, when I returned to Pucheng, and now I dream of getting back together with Ding Ge... All of these decisions were made by me, although I don''t know what was right and what was wrong with them.


    In our wild imagination, we went to the classroom where Lin Feng was. After we called him out, we went to the teacher''s office to sign, and then went to his bedroom to take the clothes and other things away.


    After that, Lin Ya and I left school with Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng and lin ya did have some resemblance to each other, and they looked quite handsome.


    Ever since seeing lin feng, Lin Ya had been expressionless and calm, and lin feng looked at his sister like this, with the same stubborn and depressed expression, and neither of them spoke much.


    I felt a little awkward in the middle and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The three of them got into the car, and Lin Feng sat alone in the back.


    "Sis, where are we going?" Lin Feng sat in the back seat and asked gloomily.


    "Stay at your Brother xingyun''s for a while. When you want to go back to school, when you want to go back." Lin Ya drove back to the car.


    Lin Feng said unhappily, "Sis, can you stop forcing me? I really don''t want to go. You didn''t want to take all my things away just now. You''ll have to make a second trip. How troublesome."


    "Lin Feng, if you don''t go to school, you have to go to school. You''ve been reflecting on yourself like me for the past few days, and then go back to school honestly." Lin Ya said in a particularly tough tone.


    Lin Feng stepped back and reluctantly replied, "I''m not going!"


    "I wonder! This last lesson will kill you, won''t it?" Lin Ya said angrily.


    "Almost, half a life."


    ...


    I looked at the two of them and felt like they couldn''t keep up with each other.


    It was obvious from lin feng''s tone and expression that he really didn''t want to stay in school anymore, just like I was back then. It was not something that could be solved in a word or two, and it was useless for Lin Ya to be anxious.


    So I said to Lin Ya, "Okay, Lin Feng just came out, so you can stop talking about him. Let''s have a meal later and let him relax. Don''t mention anything about the school. Don''t mention anyone."


    Lin Ya looked at me angrily, as if to say which side you were on, and I gave her a look of relief.


    At this age, Lin Feng was rebellious. Even if he forced him into school, his heart was in cao ying''s heart and in han''s. It was useless.


    After that, Lin Ya drove to my house first. We took lin feng''s books and other things upstairs. I took lin feng to my bedroom and said to him, "You can sleep in the future. Tell me what you need."


    I think Lin Feng will sleep in my bed alone, and Hu Zi and I will sleep in the same room.


    Lin Feng didn''t say much and nodded.


    After a while, we came out of the neighborhood and went into a restaurant. The three of us chose a private room to sit in. The atmosphere was still somewhat inexplicably depressing.


    I looked at Lin Ya, she looked at Lin Feng, and she looked like she hated him, while Lin Feng was playing with his phone, still afraid of Lin Ya.


    While waiting to serve, Lin Ya couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t go to school. What do you want to do when you come out?"


    Her tone softened a lot, but it could be seen that she had been suppressing her emotions.


    "I don''t know. Why not?"


    After all, Lin Feng was too young to think about what to do. He didn''t even think about it!


    "What can you do if you don''t even graduate from high school?" Lin Ya''s tone rose slightly, and his emotions began to stir again. "I don''t know where to apply."


    Lin Feng frowned and opened his mouth. His face was a little red. After a while, he said, "Sis, you didn''t go to college either."


    "You..."


    Lin Ya was usually very eloquent, and she would certainly be able to talk to her clients, but facing her brother, she was unable to communicate with him calmly. Lin Feng''s words made her speechless.


    I frowned slightly, feeling that Lin Feng''s words were too disrespectful to her sister.


    For Lin Feng, he didn''t feel sorry for not going to college, but for Lin Ya, not going to college was a pain in her heart forever, and she rarely talked about this topic.


    Sure enough, Lin Feng''s words caused a flash of heartache and sadness on Lin Ya''s face!


    She looked at the crimson table and fell silent. Her eyes shone with sadness. I gently touched her leg to signal her not to mind those things. It was all over. It was good now.


    Lin Feng also realized that his words were too serious, and took the initiative to say: "Sister, this person is different from others, some like to learn, some are not born with that material, just like me. So sis, please don''t force me. I sat there, wasting my life."


    Lin Ya''s expression was no longer so excited. She sighed and said to lin feng, "But you know what''s going on in our family. Other people have an awesome father who doesn''t have to fight for a family. You don''t. Even if it''s not for you, why don''t you go to this school for our parents''sake? What are they working so hard for? They just want our family to be a college student. I don''t have any hope. Can''t you cheer up?"


    This time, Lin Feng did not speak to Lin Ya so rebelliously. Instead, a trace of shame flashed in his eyes. He lowered his head slightly and gently scratched his finger on the table. After a while, he looked up and said firmly with his eyes, "Sis, I''m not being discouraged. You''re doing well now that you''re not in college. I''ll be doing well then, too. There are a lot of people who won''t make a mark in college."


    "Why can''t I tell you?" Lin Ya said impatiently again, "Yes, there are a lot of people who can''t go to college, but they have nothing to do with you. And most of the people who use this as an example are not doing very well. They just find an excuse for not going to college and for their own downfall. Do you understand?"


    Lin Feng retreated, his hands clasped in front of his chest, and said helplessly, "Sis, if you say that, you won''t be able to communicate."


    Lin Ya snorted. "Why can''t you communicate? What are you trying to say?"


    Lin Feng remained silent, with an expression that said nothing to you.


    Lin Ya stared at Lin Feng and said faintly, "Say it!"


    "I definitely won''t go to school anyway. Whoever falls in love with this school!" Lin Feng gritted his teeth and was very excited.


    "Whoever doesn''t want to go up, you don''t want to go up, no way!" Lin Ya leaned forward slightly and continued to exert pressure.


    I saw that the two of them were getting more and more out of control and said, "Okay, can you two stop arguing?"


    Lin Feng was pushed by Lin Ya, her face flushed, and her tone was fierce, "What if I did? With my grades, I won''t be able to get into any university."


    "Let''s not talk about it until we fail the exam. Finish high school for me first. You''re not stupid. Why can''t someone pass you if they can? If you don''t study for a year, there are so many universities in china, so what if you''re an extra college student?"


    Lin Feng was too excited to say anything, and there was a strong emotion on his face.


    Lin Ya stared at Lin Feng, her eyes filled with anger. I tugged at her and she calmed down a little, but her face was still a little cold.


    I cleared my throat twice, hoping to ease the stiff atmosphere, but it didn''t work. So he came out to take a breath and urged the waiter.


    This scene, I secretly sighed, it was even better than fighting!


    After a while, the food came up. Lin Feng suddenly said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    I nodded, and lin feng stood up and went out.


    I took a look at Lin Ya. The girl had a long face, and there was no smile on her face. I sighed and couldn''t help but persuade, "Girl, don''t talk to Lin Feng so much for now. The more you do that, the more rebellious he becomes. Let him slow down for a few days."


    "But I just can''t help it!" Lin Ya bit his lip, his mood rising and falling.


    "I can''t help but bear it! In this way, you can send us to the restaurant later, so you can leave first. You can''t do anything here. Let me talk to Hu Zi Old Gao. He doesn''t have to listen to what our sister said. Even if he doesn''t want to hear what we said, he should listen politely."


    Lin ya nodded.


    I added, "Adolescence, young, we have to be more or less obedient to him, or he will be even more hostile to you. He was disgusted. Even if we tied him to school and to the desk, could he study hard? If you hang out at school day by day, it doesn''t make any difference if you can''t keep up."


    "Then what should we do?" Lin Ya asked, frowning anxiously.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. Let''s talk more about him and talk to him these days. Let''s eat." I handed the chopsticks to Lin Ya. She hasn''t touched them yet.


    Lin Ya put down his chopsticks and said softly, "No appetite."


    "Hey, how can we not eat?" I forcefully shoved the chopsticks into Lin Ya''s hand and advised, "You don''t eat and Lin Feng is willing to go to school, right? No matter what, this meal has to be eaten! People are iron and rice are steel. You can''t eat them."


    I picked up a piece of meat for Lin Ya and smiled, "Here, have some meat and see how haggard this little face looks."


    Lin Ya couldn''t help but laugh.


    I also smiled and said, "That''s right!"


    After a while, Lin Ya suddenly looked towards the door and asked, "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Just like that, the two of us waited for a while, but after a while, lin feng had not returned. Lin Ya and I looked at each other and saw what they were thinking.


    I quickly stood up and said, "I''ll go take a look."


    I quickly walked to the bathroom, but there was no one in the bathroom, and I was shocked!


    This Lin Feng didn''t run away, did he?

 Chapter 145 Looking for Lin Feng

    I was so anxious that my forehead was sweating. I walked out of the bathroom and walked around the restaurant, but I still couldn''t see Lin Feng. I ran out of the restaurant and stood at the door and looked around, but I still couldn''t see him.


    At this moment, Lin Ya also ran out. She looked at me, and I shook my head.


    This Lin Feng must have run away!


    Lin Ya gritted his teeth and said, "This Lin Feng!"


    I stopped another waiter and asked if she saw a young man who looked like a student go out. She said she didn''t notice.


    Lin Ya started calling Lin Feng, and I walked over. Soon Lin Ya put down his phone and sighed, "It''s off!"


    I immediately frowned. This Lin Feng is too much. He just ran away!


    I was also a little angry. I was a little dissatisfied with him when he talked to Lin Ya today, but because Lin Ya had something to say that was hard to say, I still wanted to talk to him and persuade him.


    Now, I''m really angry. I just want to beat him up when I get him back.


    This child is too disobedient!


    Although Lin Ya had reprimanded Lin Feng just now, he was now full of anxiety. I quickly comforted him, "Don''t worry. You''re too grown up to lose."


    But lin ya''s mood was not much better because of my comfort. I asked again, "Will he come home?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and replied, "Impossible! I didn''t even dare my parents to say that he was suspended from school. They must be heartbroken to hear it. Lin Feng wouldn''t dare go home."


    I thought about it and looked at the agitated Lin Ya and said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Even if they were to run, they would definitely not run out of Pucheng. I can definitely find it! How much money does he have?"


    "It''s only a few hundred yuan at most!"


    "A few hundred dollars! Then don''t worry. It won''t take more than three days to find it!" I said confidently.


    I can find Old Gao twice in Moon city, let alone in the familiar Pucheng.


    Lin Ya glared at me, hit me with his arm and said, "You''re so sure!"


    "Of course! He had a few hundred dollars on him, how many days could it take? If you run out of money, get back sooner or later. Most of the people he knew were students, and few could lend him money. We just left his clothes at my house. He didn''t even have a change of clothes. Young people are more particular. Who wants to go out dirty? Students of their age were basically just playing. Internet cafe ktv these are the main search targets. Even if we stay in a hotel, it won''t be expensive. Let''s follow these clues and we''ll definitely find them!"


    When I first looked for Old Gao, I felt like I was looking for a needle in a haystack, but now I feel like I''m catching a turtle in a jar when I look for lin feng.


    And I think even if we don''t look for lin feng, he''ll be back in a few days.


    Lin Ya nodded. Lin Feng''s escape was still a blow to her. No matter how much she scolded Lin Feng, it was still his brother. She must have been more worried than angry.


    "What should we do now?" Lin Ya looked at me in a daze. She was usually very smart, but now she didn''t pay any attention and didn''t know how to think at all.


    "Now, leave him alone. Let''s eat this meal first." I said, this dish has already come up, can''t not eat it, otherwise it would be a waste!


    "How can I be in the mood to eat now?" Lin Ya stomped his foot in frustration.


    I dragged Lin Ya into the restaurant and said, "Let''s go. I''ll talk to you about your brother."


    I couldn''t help but bring lin ya into the private room and say to her, "Girl, now it''s not about your brother not going to school. You have to educate him. Look at him now. What''s the reason he doesn''t go to school? He doesn''t want to fight in society. He knows how to play. He doesn''t know anything!"


    Lin Ya nodded and said solemnly, "I know."


    "Look, you haven''t said a word yet. You just ran away. Is that true? If you want me to tell you, let''s not go to him and wait for him to come back. See if he''s still proud!" I snorted and said angrily, "This temper is too big! I can''t let him suffer a little! I think we should just stop looking for him and wait for him to come to us."


    "What if something happens to him alone?" Lin Ya was a girl after all, and now her heart ached for her brother, and her heart softened.


    I patted the table and said, "What can happen? Now you can''t even eat the food you''re worried about. He doesn''t know which restaurant he''s eating in. No one cares, he''s free, he''s wild! After dinner, find an internet cafe to surf the internet, and find a hotel to stay at night. You can rest assured these few days. Nothing will happen. He must be better off than anyone else."


    It was Lin Ya''s turn to be restless.


    Lin Ya lowered his head and rubbed his hands together, a look of worry on his face. I sighed in my heart and looked at her with a bit of heartache, "Girl, eat. We''ll go to Lin Feng after you finish."


    Without Lin Feng, I''m afraid Lin Ya won''t be able to relax for a minute.


    Lin Ya''s face lit up when he heard this, and he ate something.


    After dinner, we drove to Lin Feng. Lin Ya was a little restless, and I was afraid that she would be distracted, so I drove her and found her at an internet cafe in Pucheng.


    Pucheng has been developing rapidly these years, so I don''t know many internet cafes. But I think it''s more likely that Lin Feng is at the internet cafe in the school area. After all, there might be students he knows who skip classes and go online. They could have a partner together, so we started looking around lin feng school.


    Maybe Lin Feng was afraid that we hadn''t gone out to show him off yet, or maybe we hadn''t met him. Anyway, we searched around the internet cafes and couldn''t find Lin Feng.


    Internet cafes are hard to find, and many internet cafes have private rooms. If Lin Feng went online in the private rooms, we wouldn''t be able to find them.


    Besides, it''s possible that Lin Feng didn''t go to the internet cafe and went somewhere else.


    Although I am confident that I can find Lin Feng, I still need some luck to find him.


    Lin Ya was worried. She might not be able to sleep well until she found lin feng. I could not help but sigh. I really wanted to find this Lin Feng and show him how worried his sister was about him.


    Next, we didn''t look for him. I said goodbye to Lin Ya and went back to the hotel.


    When they got back to the restaurant, Hu Zi and Old Gao asked me about my situation. I told them that Lin Ya''s brother had run away and couldn''t find him for the whole afternoon. They told me that ji ze had also left and asked me to call him back when I came back.


    He had just promised ji ze this morning that he wanted to help him get back together with Lin Ya. But now that Lin Ya was upset about his brother''s escape, he couldn''t possibly be in the mood to deal with anything else, so he had better postpone his relationship with Lin Ya for now.


    I called Ji Ze to explain the situation. Ji Ze was a little regretful but didn''t say anything. It suddenly occurred to me that if Ji Ze helped find Lin Feng, it would be an opportunity to get back together with Lin Ya, so I said to ji ze, "Ji Ze, if you have time, you can help find Lin Feng. If you find something, Lin Ya will definitely thank you very much. This is also an opportunity."


    "But I don''t know what her brother looks like."


    I frowned slightly, thinking that Lin Ya never let us see ji ze before, and his family probably never saw ji ze again.


    "Hey, forget it." I thought about it, and in a few days Lin Ya''s brother would be able to find him, so I don''t have to trouble Ji Ze. I said, "That''s it. You wait for me to inform you. We''ll talk about that later."


    Hanging up the phone, I could not help but breathe a long breath.


    Now, not only do I have to help Lin Ya and jize break up (get back together or go their separate ways), but I also have to help Lin Ya find her brother Lin Feng. Is my friend doing the right thing?


    Alas, good things come in pairs, bad things do not come in pairs, things always come in pairs.


    When there weren''t many guests at night, Hu Zi, Old Gao and I left early. The hotel was handed over to my cousins, and the three of us went out to continue searching for Lin Feng.


    I don''t know if I underestimated Lin Feng, but the whole night was still in vain.


    It''s mainly because we don''t know Lin Feng, his usual habits, hobbies, friends circle, qq wechat, etc. We don''t know anything about these things!


    In the evening, he made a phone call with Lin Ya to report the bad news. Silence and a long sigh came from the microphone.


    I had to say a few more words to Lin Ya, hoping that she would feel better.


    On the second day, because the restaurant was still open, we couldn''t spend all our time looking for Lin Feng. We could only go out and look for him when the restaurant was not busy. Lin Ya also looked for him with us. I had a car with her, a car with Hu Zi and Old Gao, and we split up.


    But it was still not found.


    I couldn''t help but feel that it was better for him to come back voluntarily.


    I think he will definitely come back!


    On the third day, we went out to look around again in the evening. In the past three days, I thought I should search the internet cafes in Pucheng, but Lin Feng didn''t even have a shadow!


    This kid, I don''t know where he''s having fun.


    It was nearly midnight when Hu Zi and I returned to our house tired. Along the way, Hu Zi drove steadily. I looked out of the window, a little sluggish. I was so tired that I just wanted to lie in bed and have a good sleep. After a long day at the restaurant, he was tired enough, but now he was looking for Lin Feng.


    It was already very quiet in the night, and there was almost no one on the street. The lights of the car across the street made me dizzy.


    After getting out of the car, Hu Zi and I walked down the corridor as usual.


    The familiar staircase felt like I knew how to walk and when to turn with my eyes closed. It was just that the height of the sixth floor, went up countless steps, but still did not know how many times, sometimes there was always the urge to curse.


    Finally, he came to the door alive again.


    At the same time, a figure appeared in front of Hu Zi and me.


    I looked at the man who was about to fall asleep on the steps in surprise. Although he looked rather embarrassed after a few days, I could still tell at a glance that it was Lin Ya''s brother, Lin Feng!

 Chapter 146 : Tigers Plan

    I looked at Lin Feng, who hadn''t seen him for a few days, and from a distance I heard a strong smell of smoke coming from him. It was as if he had just come out of a cigarette jar. His clothes were the same as a few days ago. He didn''t smell very good and his hair was in a mess. I don''t know where to play these days.


    Seeing the two of us, Lin Feng quickly stood up, a little embarrassed, and his face seemed a little embarrassed and ashamed of returning.


    I looked at Lin Feng, and a fire shot up in my heart!


    We''ve been looking for him for the past three days, but he doesn''t know where to be happy. Now that he''s back, you don''t have to guess, he must be out of money!


    I could not help but clench my fists. I really wanted to give Lin Feng a good beating. He was so unreasonable!


    Almost, I punched him in the face, but after all, I took a few deep breaths and took the pressure down.


    After all, he was Lin Ya''s brother, not mine. If he did, Lin Ya would still be heartbroken even if he didn''t say anything.


    And now that Lin Feng can come back to me, there will still be a chance to communicate. If he really beat him up, there will be no chance to persuade him to go back to school.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at Lin Feng expressionless.


    Lin feng opened his mouth and lowered his head to shout, "Brother xingyun."


    I gave a faint "Mmm" sound, pointed at Hu Zi and said, "This is Hu Zi, call brother tiger."


    Lin Feng obediently shouted, "Brother tiger."


    Hu Zi smiled slightly.


    I opened the door and said, "Come in."


    At this moment, Lin Feng was standing at the door, hesitating. I turned to look at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "That..." Lin feng scratched his head and said sheepishly, "Brother xingyun, can you not tell my sister about me coming here first?"


    I was a little angry at once. I didn''t know how worried your sister was these days. I didn''t want to tell her when she came back, but when I thought about it, I knew that Lin Feng was still afraid that his sister would scold him and his face would be disgraced. That''s why he didn''t dare let us tell Lin Ya.


    I thought about it and replied, "Okay, but you have to promise me that you can follow me honestly these days and not run anymore!"


    Lin Feng smiled, nodded and followed me into the house.


    However, although I verbally promised Lin Feng not to tell Lin Ya, how could I not tell her?


    I saw that lin feng hadn''t eaten yet, so I asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Lin Feng laughed and shook his head.


    I sighed and said, "It''s so late and the supermarket is closed. There''s only instant noodles left at home. Do you want to eat them?"


    Lin Feng nodded briskly and replied, "Okay, I can eat anything."


    "Well, you should go take a shower and change."


    "Yes."


    Lin Feng went to take a shower, and I snuck out to the balcony and called Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya asked, "Have you found it?"


    "No. But he''s back by himself. He''s taking a bath in the bathroom now."


    Lin Ya became agitated and panted, "Okay, I''ll go find you now."


    "No, no, no, you mustn''t come." I lowered my voice and said, "I called you to tell you that I''m safe and that you don''t have to worry anymore. But don''t come over yet. Lin Feng won''t let me tell you. He''s scared of you. You scared him away when you came. Let''s do this first. You can pretend you don''t know for a few days. Hu Zi and I will persuade him first, okay?"


    Lin Ya was silent for a moment and asked, "How is he now?"


    "All right, don''t worry."


    Lin Ya gave a soft "Oh," then replied, "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, I went to the kitchen to cook a bowl of instant noodles for lin feng. After a while, lin feng came out after taking a bath. He wolfed down his food and looked hungry.


    Hu Zi chatted with Lin Feng and asked, "Where are you these days?"


    "Playing with your classmates." Lin Feng obviously didn''t want to tell us in detail. He didn''t know if a word was true or not.


    "Oh." Hu Zi looked at Lin Feng, took out his cigarette case and asked, "Do you smoke?"


    Lin feng looked at me as if he was afraid that I would complain to his sister. Then he looked at Hu Zi and shook his head.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Eighteen in a few months!"


    "Oh, did you go to grade three?"


    "Yes." Lin Feng nodded.


    "Liberal arts and science?"


    "Science." Hu Zi nodded and said, "Science is hard."


    Lin Feng smiled and said nothing.


    Hu Zi said, "Okay, you can stay here from now on. Just tell us what''s going on. You''re welcome, okay?"


    Lin Feng nodded.


    "Well, it''s too late today. We won''t talk much. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Go to bed early today."


    Then, we went back to our rooms.


    Hu Zi and I slept in his room. Hu Zi smiled at me and said, "Don''t you hate Lin Feng?"


    "That''s right." I replied angrily, this Lin Feng, is really similar to when I was 17 or 18 years old, he is quite a jerk.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "You were like that back then."


    "Yeah. Now that I think about it, I want to smoke me at that time. Do you think I can get used to him?"


    "Hey, young man, who hasn''t been ignorant yet. Did someone hit you then?" Hu Zi went into bed and said, "Don''t beat a person to death with a stick. Lin Feng is not useless, and we don''t know him very well. You can''t do this. You have to treat him like a peer and communicate with him. Otherwise, why did you send him here? Are you angry?"


    I understand what Hu Zi said, but sometimes...


    How to put it, because he was once ignorant, so I especially hope that Lin Feng can be sensible, so that in the future he recalled that he did not have so much guilt and self-reproach.


    "As for us, we have to make friends with him so that he can open up to us. What is the last thing he wants to hear right now? Can he listen to anything about school? The more he told him, the more annoyed he became. Then again, did he not understand these principles? He knows, but even if he does, what can he do?"


    Hu Zi lay down, took a long breath, and continued, "Tell me yourself, when you didn''t want to go, your parents forced you to go, what was the effect? It''s just counterproductive."


    I lay on the bed, my arms under my head, thinking back to myself.


    Hu Zi was right. The more my parents pressured me, the more I didn''t learn anything. I sighed and said, "This is really hard for his mother!"


    "That''s right, so we can''t rush. We have to take it slow. You become friends with him first, and then you persuade him, so he can listen."


    I turned to Hu Zi and asked, "What if lin feng runs away again?"


    Run! If he wants to run, let him run. Where can he run to? He spent all his money. Where do you think he could go? Even with his classmates, does he have a face? If only he had run away. Beijing, Shanghai, china is so big, it''s not easy to run! Young people nowadays, just out of school, have not suffered a little, you let him run, he did not run, so he ran away from home this little ability! To be honest, it would be better for him to go out and suffer than to say anything." Hu Zi said in a long speech.


    "Damn!" I laughed and scolded, "If lin feng really runs away, the girl will have to kill us!"


    "I''m just saying it." Hu Zi also smiled and said, "I''ve already thought about it. Let''s take it step by step as I said. I don''t dare to say 100 % that Lin Feng will go back to school obediently, but it will definitely work!"


    "What do you think?" I asked curiously. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to have much experience in educating young people.


    "First of all, let Lin Feng follow us. We won''t argue with him. Let him play."


    "Play?" I''m confused. I''m afraid Lin Feng just wants to play. That''s just what he wants.


    "That''s not what I meant. I mean, we''ll take him to the restaurant. Anyway, he doesn''t have the money, and he can''t go anywhere. He can only follow us. Besides, he''s not familiar with us yet, and he''s too embarrassed to ask for money. As long as he doesn''t have the money, he can only listen to us. We''ll be busy when we get to the restaurant. Leave him alone. Let him stay there for a day and do nothing. See if he''s bored or not. In a few days, he won''t feel as comfortable as school." Hu Zi smirked.


    I clapped my hands and praised, "Just do as you say!"


    The two of them smiled. Hu Zi closed his eyes and smiled, "All right, go to sleep. I''m exhausted from looking for lin feng these days!"


    Who isn''t tired? Lying in bed is more comfortable than anything! Soon, we both fell asleep.


    The next day, when Hu Zi and I got up, we knocked on lin feng''s door and woke him up.


    It looked like he wasn''t awake yet, looking listless. I said to him, "Get up and wash up. I''ll go downstairs and have breakfast later."


    Lin Feng nodded and said nothing more.


    Then, the three of us sat in the car. Hu Zi asked lin feng, "By the way, you don''t know what we do, do you?"


    Lin Feng shook his head.


    Hu Zi said, "We opened a restaurant, a Xingyun hotel. You can go to the restaurant with us after dinner."


    "What am I doing?" Lin Feng asked.


    "It''s okay. Just play there. There''s nothing to do." Hu Zi smiled and replied.


    Lin Feng seemed to want to say something more, but he held back.


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other and smiled secretly. Not long after the meeting, we took Lin Feng to a random breakfast shop to eat breakfast, and then took Lin Feng to the restaurant.


    Lin Feng had nothing to do in the restaurant, and his face was a little uncomfortable. After a while, he played with his phone. Hu Zi sat next to him and chatted with him.


    At this moment, my phone rang. I saw that it was Lin Ya.


    She really misses her brother.


    Now I can''t let Lin Feng know that her sister knows he''s back, so I walked to the backyard to answer the phone.


    "Why are you calling again?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer and asked, "Where''s Lin Feng?"


    "He''s at the restaurant with us." I was afraid that she would come over and said, "Don''t come."


    "No, I have something to do with you." Lin Ya said.

 Chapter 147 Conversation in the Car

    I was speechless and said, "You can''t come even if you have something to do. Lin feng must have seen a cat when he saw you. What if he ran away again? I''m afraid I won''t come to see us again."


    "Ah..."


    Lin Ya seemed a little conflicted. After a while, she asked me to come out and let us meet at the south intersection.


    After hanging up, I asked Hu Zi for the car keys and said, "I''m going out."


    Lin Feng looked up at me, a trace of vigilance and doubt in his eyes, and asked with a smile, "Brother xingyun, where are you going? I''ll go with you."


    I smiled faintly and knew exactly what lin feng was up to. He was just afraid that I would go to Lin Ya.


    Lin Feng looked at me with a pair of bright eyes. He had the same smart genes as Lin Ya. No wonder we couldn''t find him.


    It seemed like a normal sentence, but without any coercion, I could already get information from my reaction. I have to say, this smart kid.


    I raised my eyebrows and said in my heart that I was lucky enough to react quickly, or I would have fallen into Lin Feng''s trap.


    I said quietly, "Okay, you want to go, but I''m going to see my girlfriend. Do you want to follow me?"


    Lin Feng immediately stood up and the chairs behind him made some noise. He asked excitedly, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t tell my sister?"


    I was stunned, and for a moment, I didn''t react. I said, "I didn''t tell your sister."


    "Then go find my sister!"


    I couldn''t help but smile. It seems that Lin Ya is not confused about our relationship. Lin Feng misunderstood. Lin feng was surprised to see my expression, and then he understood. He looked at me in surprise and asked suspiciously, "Isn''t my sister your girlfriend?"


    "When did I say your sister was my girlfriend?" I smiled and explained, "Your sister and I are just very, very good friends, not boyfriend and girlfriend."


    "Then why is my sister..." Lin feng stopped halfway through the conversation.


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Lin Feng frowned and smiled awkwardly.


    I asked again, "Are you still going?"


    Lin Feng sat down immediately, shook his head and said with a smile, "No."


    I took the car keys and drove out of the house. I arrived at the agreed place with Lin Ya. I saw Lin Ya''s car shortly after the meeting.


    I was sitting in the car the whole time, and Lin Ya came over and opened the door himself, sitting in the passenger seat.


    I curled my lips and said with a smile, "What''s the matter with me here? I even lied to your brother about finding my girlfriend."


    Lin Ya ignored me and took out his wallet. I frowned and joked, "What are you doing, girl? I won''t do it for any amount of money."


    Lin ya rolled her eyes at me and handed me a thousand dollars from her purse.


    I didn''t answer. I glanced at her coldly and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "At the very least, Lin Feng has to eat at your place. I''ve already troubled you enough. I can still make you pay." Lin Ya continued to stick the money on my arm.


    I remained unmoved and said with slight disdain, "Trouble? Since when do we need this word? Don''t make me sick here, girl. If you really pay, you can just take him away."


    "Why are you so stubborn? This is one thing, two things!"


    "Don''t you think you''re stubborn?"


    "Come on, take you!" Lin Ya insisted on stuffing it into my clothes.


    I struggled, grabbed her arms, and smiled bitterly, "Girl, if you keep doing this, I''ll scream. What are you doing in broad daylight? If I had known that this was all you wanted me to do, I wouldn''t have come at all."


    Lin Ya was not as strong as I was, so after pushing for a while, he gasped. Finally, he stopped and said, "I really admire you!"


    "I''m impressed with you, too!" I also took a breath of relief. "The old rule is, when lin feng comes back to school, treat me to a meal."


    "That''s fine." Lin Ya finally compromised and took the money back.


    I told Lin Ya about Hu Zi''s plan. Lin Ya nodded and said, "That''s a good idea. Just leave him there so he knows that it''s much better to stay in the classroom than to stay outside!"


    "Well, don''t come to us these days. I''ll report to you as soon as I hear anything."


    "That''s good." Lin Ya said again, "Go back."


    I lay back and said, "You go back first. I''ll rest here."


    "What?" Lin Ya looked at me nervously.


    "Your brother is clever. I told your brother that he was here to see his girlfriend, and he was only a few minutes away? He won''t doubt it then." It''s better to lie as little as possible.


    Lin Ya smiled and lay in the passenger seat, saying, "Okay, I''ll lie here with you for a while."


    "Aren''t you busy?"


    "Not bad. I''m going to talk to people about the advertisement today." Lin Ya looked at me and said, "Do you know? Our boss invited me to dinner yesterday."


    I froze for a moment, then something came to my mind. I asked curiously, "What did you say to treat you to dinner?"


    "It''s nothing. Just apologize to me. You can''t blame all of this on me. He talked too much and so on. A lot, a lot. That''s what he meant anyway."


    I thought to myself, this was probably a secret help from ji ze, or else the studio owner wouldn''t have apologized or anything. These days, the boss apologizes to his employees. In the real world, this is a pure and false rumor!


    In the eyes of the boss, saying that you are wrong is wrong, and you are right and wrong. The words''sorry''don''t exist in their dictionary.


    Ji ze once said that lin yate did not like him to interfere with her work. I was afraid that Lin Ya would notice something, so I quickly changed the subject and smiled, "Well, your boss finally realized what an excellent employee you are. He even apologized and gave him a thumbs-up!"


    "Say," lin ya looked at me and asked calmly, "Why did our boss apologize to me?"


    Lin Ya stared at me and made me feel guilty, so I closed my eyes, put my arm under my head, and smiled, "That''s not normal. It means he realized he was wrong."


    "Snap!"


    Suddenly, Lin Ya sat up and slapped my seat, scaring me!


    She turned sideways, glared at me and said, "Don''t think I didn''t see Ji Ze''s car parked at your restaurant that day. Tell me, did he come to see you?"


    I felt a little depressed. How could I forget all about it, but I couldn''t help but complain. Lin Ya was too observant.


    Embarrassed, I said, "It''s not me, it''s Old Gao."


    Lin Ya was taken aback and quickly continued to question me angrily, "What did he look for you for?"


    "Nothing?" I cleared my throat and replied, "I''m just going to have a meal."


    "Who are you kidding? Who''s going to the restaurant early in the morning? Is your chef at work?" Lin Ya raised his voice by another two points.


    I suddenly felt a little hot in the car. I was so suffocated that I couldn''t breathe. She pinched her collar, but still couldn''t figure out how to answer lin ya.


    "Say it!"


    I frowned, thought about it, and replied, "He wants to get back together with you."


    "Xing Yun, I find you so nosy." Lin Ya shook his hair and said angrily.


    I also felt a little uncomfortable and said, "What do you mean by meddling? So you want me and Ding Ge to get back together and help me? I hope that when you''re with ji ze, it''s called meddling, isn''t it?"


    "I want you to get back together with Ding Ge because I know what''s going on between you two. I know everything about you. But what about Ji Ze and me? What do you know? How much do you know?"


    Lin Ya''s mood became agitated and his sharp eyes looked at me. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became solemn.


    Instead of arguing with her, I sighed and patiently said, "I don''t know, I don''t understand, but tell me, don''t you think I understand?"


    Lin Ya''s chest heaved violently, but she kept her mouth open.


    I don''t want to ask Lin Ya, but I want to solve it. This time, whether she and Ji Ze can be together or not, it''s none of my business. So I said as gently as I could, "Are you and Ji Ze really separated because of the pond?"


    A trace of exhaustion appeared on Lin Ya''s face. She turned around and lay down again. She asked faintly, "What did he say?"


    He said you broke up because he bought Old Gao''s pond without telling you. You blamed him. If that''s the case, I really think you misunderstood Ji Ze. It''s all about Old Gao. It''s not Ji Ze''s fault."


    Lin Ya didn''t get angry when I spoke for Ji Ze. She just lay there quietly with a faint expression on her face, as if we were discussing other people''s affairs. After a while, she asked softly, "What else did he say?"


    "He said..."


    When I thought of what ji ze had said, my heart suddenly became heavy. Because I was afraid that Lin Ya would tell me that everything jize said was true, and I really didn''t want it to be true.


    I want to hear lin ya tell the story of the two from her point of view. I want to hear happiness and happiness. As an old friend of hers, I especially hope that she has a sincere love, even if the word'' once'' is added to the relationship.


    I repeated what ji ze said to Lin Ya, and in the course of what I said, Lin Ya was not in any mood. She just listened to me quietly.


    After that, I sighed and looked out the window, through the glass, at the blue sky outside. In fact, love should be as pure as the blue sky, right?


    However, today''s blue sky, I am afraid that there are many invisible impurities in the air pollution, the blue color is much lighter than before.


    And love?


    In a materialistic city, there are more impurities everywhere than in the sky, so how many people can keep their love pure?

 Chapter 148 : Ask Dinger out for Dinner

    After a while, I withdrew my gaze and thoughts and looked at Lin Ya. She closed her eyes and lay there with no emotion on her face, not knowing what she was thinking.


    I asked softly, "Is what he said true?"


    Lin Ya opened his eyes and looked at me. His mouth curved slightly and he asked, "Do you believe me?"


    I didn''t expect lin ya to ask me that. I gritted my teeth and said, "I believe whatever you say!"


    Lin Ya smiled, still looking calm.


    I couldn''t help but feel anxious and wanted Lin Ya to tell me something, but she didn''t seem interested in talking about it at all. I sighed and asked again, "I really don''t know much about the two of you, so I don''t have a say. But I think a relationship that''s been going on for years is over. Sometimes I think about it... I just want you to remember that there won''t be any regrets in the future. If you really broke up because of a misunderstanding, then give each other a chance to explain."


    Some words, always so direct, can poke your most painful place!


    Perhaps it was my words that finally influenced Lin Ya, and she finally said slowly, "I don''t think there''s any regret between us. That''s right, we broke up because of the pond incident, but I think it was just a fuse. We actually had wires buried between us, and it just happened to ignite."


    Is it possible to explain the relationship in a few words? After all, it''s been years!


    I can''t get a complete picture of Lin Ya and Ji Ze''s past with just a few words.


    At this moment, Lin Ya continued, "I want to have a mental relationship with him, but he wants to have a physical relationship with me. So, the seeds of conflict have been planted. Sooner or later, it will blossom and bear fruit."


    "Did ji ze use force on you?" My heart skipped a beat and I sat up.


    If Ji Ze really did something so bad to lin ya, I''ll get even with him immediately!


    Lin Ya''s words completely ignited the anger in my heart. I gritted my teeth and gripped the steering wheel with both hands.


    Ji Ze had never told us this before, and I took a deep breath. It seemed that things were far from as simple as he told us. In his story, he was a poor man, but he also had his hatred!


    I had the urge to confront ji ze immediately.


    Lin Ya shook his head slowly and said softly, "No."


    I was relieved. If Ji Ze really apologized to Lin Ya, I would definitely fight with him. This bastard really didn''t dare to mention his own filthiness at all.


    Grandson!


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly sighed, looked at me and said, "Some feelings are really over, some, may not be over. You''d better worry about your own business."


    Lin Ya got out of the car and said, "I''m leaving."


    After Lin Ya left, I didn''t leave immediately. Instead, I sat alone in the car, thinking back on what ji ze had said in the restaurant before. I wanted to help him, but let him go now. Stay where it''s cool!


    We, Lin Ya, are such good girls, but we still worry about finding a suitable husband!


    Then, the last words of lin ya echoed in my mind. We both knew what she meant. She had already hinted many times, and she had also made it clear that she would not help me again this time. I could only rely on my own efforts.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was a message from lin ya.


    It said, "Ding Ge said he''s going to be busy in the next few days. At the last minute, he must be very busy and tired. You can do it yourself."


    I smiled knowingly. Lin Ya was a girl with a sharp tongue and a weak heart!


    These days, because ji ze and lin feng were busy and didn''t contact Ding Ge, she must be very busy too, so I want to see if she is free tonight. If you have any, please treat her to dinner.


    After thinking about it, I called Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge didn''t answer, so he called me later.


    "What''s the matter, Xing Yun?"


    I could tell from ding ge''s words that she should be working hard.


    I was also afraid of disturbing her, so I said directly, "It''s okay, just to see if you have time. If you have time, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight."


    "Well..." Ding Ge hesitated.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. I curled my lips and smiled, thinking that I was really a glass hearted person. I was afraid that Ding Ge would be embarrassed, so I said, "Well, if we don''t have time, we''ll talk about it another day."


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t have time, but it''s probably past nine when I''m done. Will it be too late?"


    "It''s not too late." I said hurriedly, "It''s about that time when our restaurant is finished, and then we can eat. I''ll pick you up then."


    "Okay." Ding Ge added, "But I can''t guarantee it. You can wait for my call, okay?"


    "Sure. Then you should be busy. We''ll talk about it tonight."


    Hanging up the phone, I thought about Ding Ge''s soft voice for a while before driving away satisfied.


    After returning, Lin Feng still sneaked a few suspicious glances at me, but of course he couldn''t see anything.


    Soon, we started our own busyness. Lin Feng went to the backyard alone, and after a while came to the kitchen. He asked him what he could do. I told him you didn''t have to do anything. Just rest.


    Lin Feng looked bored, but he didn''t say anything.


    At noon, as the guests grew, we had no time to talk to Lin Feng. Lin Feng was no longer alone in the backyard. He just stood behind the counter and watched us busy.


    "Brother xingyun."


    Lin Feng stopped me.


    I stopped and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let me help you with the dishes, too." Lin Feng pleaded.


    "That''s not good. How can you do that?"


    "I can. I can!"


    "No, you''re not even 18 yet!" I said to Lin Feng very seriously, "You can''t hire child labor in a restaurant, you know? If someone reports it, they have to seal up the restaurant."


    Now Lin Feng had nothing to say and looked very confused.


    I secretly smiled. In fact, children only work under the age of 16. Young workers like Lin Feng, who are under the age of 18, can be used. But now it''s just a deliberate attempt to let Lin Feng rest.


    Lin Feng, Lin Feng, you should be bored for a few days.


    After we were done, we had dinner with Lin Feng. Lin Feng and the rest of us were not familiar with each other. It was inevitable that they were a little uncomfortable, very reserved, and rarely spoke. Xiao yi and Xiaolian teased him for a while. He looked like a pure and embarrassed teenager.


    After dinner, Lin Feng walked up to me and whispered, "Brother xingyun, I want to go out."


    I immediately looked at Lin Feng, frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Meet a classmate."


    I thought about it and said, "Okay, then I''ll go with you."


    Lin Feng was obviously unwilling to let me go and pleaded, "Brother xingyun, I''ll be back soon."


    "Who knows if you''ll come after you leave?"


    "Come on, I''ll definitely be back."


    I smiled and said, "But you already have a criminal record. If you want to leave again, you really can''t explain to your sister."


    Lin Feng was confused, as if he didn''t know what to say, but Hu Zi walked over and smiled, "Where are you going?"


    "Meet a classmate."


    "See you!" Hu Zi waved his hand and said briskly, "We should meet."


    I looked at Hu Zi and didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing that Hu Zi agreed, lin feng immediately smiled and said, "Then I''ll go, Brother tiger, Brother xingyun."


    "But..."


    At this moment, Hu Zi said another meaningful sentence.


    Lin Feng''s face suddenly changed and looked at Hu Zi nervously.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "You have to tell us if you want to meet a male or a female student?"


    Lin Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect Hu Zi to ask this question. He didn''t know how to answer it, and Hu Zi and I understood the moment he was distracted. Lin Feng pretended to be calm but said with obvious guilt, "Woman."


    "Go ahead."


    Lin Feng nodded and left excitedly like a bird out of its cage.


    I looked at Hu Zi and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of him running?"


    "Can we watch him die? He had long since tried to escape. When I met my female classmate, I didn''t have any money on me. If I wasn''t afraid that the girl would be angry, I would have given him a few hundred. I bet he''s back. What can we do without money now?"


    However, I suddenly thought of some bad consequences and asked worriedly, "What if Lin Feng gets money through some devious ways and illegal things?"


    On tv, they have seen a lot of news about this kind of juvenile delinquency. They are at a young age of ignorance and boldness. Sometimes, some young people will inevitably go on the road of crime if they do something wrong.


    Hu Zi pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, "I don''t think so. Lin Feng doesn''t look that bad. If he really needs money, he will definitely talk to us or the girl, but now he is still embarrassed. If he really needs money, will he not say it?"


    I nodded. Hu Zi was right. Lin Feng should not have gone astray.


    So I didn''t take it to heart.


    And lin feng was really reliable this time, so he came back by himself at night.


    It seemed that he was still very happy. I couldn''t help but think about Lin Feng''s relationship with this female classmate when he said he was going out to meet her. Are they boyfriend and girlfriend?


    I was wondering if I should report this to Lin Ya.


    Just think about it.


    When Lin Feng came back, I didn''t have to worry about him anymore and started to focus on waiting for Ding Ge''s call.


    Waiting is always so painful!


    Afraid of not being able to hear the phone ring when they are busy, the ringtone will be turned on to the maximum plus vibration effect, and there will always be a kind of ringing in the ear from time to time, then take out the phone and press the screen, see no missed calls, then put the phone back into his pocket gloomily.


    But I didn''t dare to call Ding Ge. I was afraid of disturbing her, and I didn''t want her to be distracted by this, so I just waited alone.


    However, today''s wait was rather agonizing, because Ding Ge told me that she was not 100 % sure, so I might have been left empty-handed after a long wait.


    ...


    Torment!


    ...

 Chapter 149 Guzheng Is Here

    Ding Ge never called me, and I didn''t think much about it. There was only one word in my head - wait!


    Anyway, I''m guarding the restaurant. Even if Ding Ge works overtime until 12 o'' clock and can''t find the restaurant, I''ll make a table for her at the Xingyun hotel.


    But when the restaurant was almost empty, I didn''t get a call from Ding Ge.


    As I watched the last guest leave the hotel, I looked outside. Through the window, I could only see the darkness outside. The streetlights seemed to have run out of strength. The scattered light was so exhausted. The scattered neon lights were shining brightly, beautiful but not on a scale.


    From time to time, someone walked past the restaurant door, but still couldn''t wait for the one in his heart.


    Soon, everyone began to eat. I wanted to wait for Ding Ge, but I was too embarrassed to tell everyone about this uncertain wait. I didn''t bother to explain and simply ate some. Old Gao also said how you ate so little, so I could only say that I wasn''t too hungry.


    Then everyone left and the day at the restaurant officially ended.


    I still didn''t give up, so I told Hu Zi to stay at the hotel today, and Hu Zi and Lin Feng went home. Soon, when my cousin arrived in the backyard, I was the only one left in the hall.


    I didn''t close the door of the restaurant. I was sitting alone behind the counter at the cashier''s counter with my chin in my arms and my head tilted towards the quiet hall.


    This hall has experienced too much fun in one day. I think it should enjoy the silence at this moment. Those tables and chairs that have been used over and over again can also take a good rest. If they can breathe, they should also hope to have a good sleep after closing the door and turning off the lights.


    ...


    Just as I was losing my mind, the phone on the counter suddenly made a loud, even piercing sound.


    I was so scared that I trembled. In this quiet atmosphere, the bell sounded so suddenly and so fast!


    Before I picked up the phone, I saw Ding Ge''s name on it.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Ding Ge finally called me. Should I be done?


    I cleared my throat, couldn''t wait to pick up the phone, and asked, "Are you done?"


    "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I''m sorry."


    In the microphone, Ding Ge''s apologetic voice came over, but my heart suddenly turned cold. Half of the haze that had just dissipated suddenly returned.


    Ding Ge added, "I''m so sorry. I forgot what you told me about dinner today. Now I''m having dinner with everyone. I''m so sorry!"


    "Nothing." I pursed my lips and replied calmly.


    "Well, after a busy day, I really forgot all about it. I can''t have dinner with you today. We''ll have to work overtime after dinner. I''m really sorry. Let''s make another appointment."


    "Well, then hurry up and eat. Your company is really kind. How long have you been working overtime?" I''m not mad at ding ge for this. I just love her so much that I have to work so late. His mother''s boss really doesn''t know how to sympathize with his employees. He really uses people as machines.


    "I can''t help it." Ding Ge asked again, "By the way, did you eat? You haven''t been waiting for me, have you?"


    "I, I ate."


    "Okay, then I won''t tell you. You should rest early. Bye."


    "Bye-bye."


    Hanging up the phone, he felt a special feeling of emptiness. Looking at the same empty hall, the two seemed to have a strong resonance. The inner emptiness was magnified several times in this lonely space.


    But I don''t blame Ding Ge at all. After all, she told me before that she couldn''t guarantee 100 % of the time.


    But it couldn''t stop the surge of disappointment in my heart. My whole body was like a beaten eggplant.


    After all, I let out a long sigh and looked out into the gray street. Slowly, I stood up, intending to close the door of the restaurant and go back to sleep.


    I went outside and closed the shutter at the window. Finally, I closed the shutter at the door and closed the glass door inside.


    "Bang bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the door.


    It was from behind the rolling gate in front of me that I frowned and said, "The restaurant is closed."


    "Xing Yun, it''s me. Open the door."


    This voice is familiar to me, Guzheng!


    I couldn''t help but frown. Why is Guzheng here?


    However, he had to open the door again. Guzheng breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at me, "Fortunately, you ran fast, or you might not hear it."


    "Why are you here at this time?" I looked at Guzheng, a girl who didn''t go home to sleep so late, and was still running around.


    "I''m hungry. I can''t find a restaurant. Fortunately, I saw that you were closing the door, so I quickly drove over. I''m afraid it''s too late." Guzheng seemed to be in a good mood with a crooked smile on his face.


    I asked jokingly, "Are you having dinner or supper?"


    "What''s wrong with supper? Can''t I?" Guzheng blushed.


    "Of course." Guzheng and I went in. "But the restaurant chefs are off work, so I''m the only one who can do it. Are you willing to accommodate me?"


    "Of course!" Guzheng said, imitating my tone.


    When the two of us entered, Guzheng rubbed his hands and said, "It''s getting colder and colder."


    "What would you like to eat?" I asked her.


    "Whatever, whatever."


    "That''s good." I didn''t eat much just now, and now I feel a little hungry. Thinking of eating with Guzheng, I said to Guzheng, "I''ll treat you."


    "That''s so embarrassing." Guzheng smiled and said, "I would be embarrassed if it was free every time I came."


    "It''s okay. Just help us promote in the circle of friends."


    "Okay, no problem." Guzheng took a seat and said, "Then go do it."


    I nodded, stir-fried two dishes, shredded pork with green pepper and roasted tofu skin, and ordered two bowls of beef noodles. Guzheng opened his eyes in surprise and said, "Two bowls? You think I''m a pig!"


    "I''m hungry too." I couldn''t help but smile. Why was Guzheng so silly today?


    Guzheng immediately stuck out his tongue.


    We sat at a table, facing each other. Guzheng ate the noodles and mumbled, "It''s been a long time... I haven''t eaten your food."


    "Is there?"


    I couldn''t help but think about the last time I cooked for Guzheng, but I can''t remember clearly.


    And when was the last time I cooked for Ding Ge? It was pretty close. When she and Lin Ya were at my house on the rainy day, Guzheng called for takeout.


    However, I couldn''t help but sigh at the thought of Ding Ge.


    I was thinking of making her a nice dinner today and giving her a treat, but now I''m sitting with Guzheng.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "I also noticed that you haven''t been to our Xingyun hotel for a long time." I asked casually, "What have you been up to lately?"


    Guzheng looked at me in disbelief.


    I frowned slightly, touched my face and said, "Is there something on my face?"


    "No." Guzheng smiled and said, "I can''t say I''m busy, but my parents have been forcing me to..."


    Guzheng spoke a little slowly, and before I could hear her out, I said, "Are you forced to go on a blind date again?"


    "No." Guzheng glared at me and said, "Force me to go to the company. And I have a very high position."


    I smiled and asked, "How tall."


    "The kind that is almost one person below ten thousand people above." Guzheng said with no interest, "But it''s a lie. There''s no real power. My dad just wanted me to get to know the company as soon as possible."


    "People from your father''s company have to be respectful to you without real power!" In my heart, a serious young lady, I don''t know how many people want to curry favor with her.


    "I wish I had no real power. Fortunately, I was only allowed to stay there. If I were to be busy inside and outside, I would have been in a lot of trouble." Guzheng looked happy.


    I nodded, and I could tell from Guzheng''s words what his parents were thinking. They wanted to hand over their family business to Guzheng. She was the only precious daughter in the Guzheng family, and she had no choice.


    "Then what do I have to call you in the future? Is it manager gu, ceo gu, or antique?"


    "Antiques!" Guzheng glared at me fiercely, but he couldn''t help but laugh and said, "I''m a relic, right?"


    "That''s not what I meant." I smiled and realized that the word was so funny.


    "Antiques."


    Both of them smiled.


    While chatting with Guzheng, it didn''t seem as depressing as it used to be.


    In fact, I think it would be great if Guzheng and I were really just like friends. Maybe our relationship will become like mine and Lin Ya''s.


    Guzheng asked me again, "What about you? What are you busy with?"


    "Me, there are too many messy things."


    "What?"


    "About the restaurant, and then I''m looking for Lin Ya''s brother, Lin Feng." I told Guzheng these trivial things.


    Guzheng joked, "I see you''re almost an expert in finding people now. Your skills are perfect!"


    I smiled sheepishly.


    After the two of them had eaten, Guzheng rubbed his stomach with satisfaction, his face a little pleased, and said: "Ah, too much to eat!"


    I glanced at Guzheng but couldn''t see her full stomach. I joked, "It''s been a few months."


    "Meng Xingyun! You are shameless!" Guzheng immediately stretched out his legs and kicked me.


    I almost dodged, but Guzheng didn''t want to give up and stood up again and stretched out and hit me. I gave in to her and didn''t hide anymore.


    At this time, I saw a little more soup on the corner of Guzheng''s mouth, so I took a napkin and said to Guzheng, "You have some juice on your face."


    "Where?" Guzheng immediately became embarrassed and blushed slightly.


    She wiped the corner of her mouth with a napkin, but there was still some residue. I didn''t think much about it, so I took the napkin to wipe off the last bit for her.


    Then I turned around and looked outside. There was no one outside at this time, and the shops across the street were all closed, leaving only street lights standing alone, illuminating the way forward for the people in the dark.


    But just then, I suddenly saw a familiar figure across the road.


    Ding Ge!

 Chapter 150 Guzhengs Request

    I stood up with a swish!


    Ding Ge?


    Why was she here? Didn''t she have to work overtime with her colleagues?


    However, the next second, the figure suddenly disappeared into the darkness. I blinked, thinking it was an illusion?


    But there was someone standing there just now. How could there be no one?


    Guzheng looked at me strangely, then looked at the door and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Even though I couldn''t even see dinger''s face in the dark from so far away, I had an indescribable feeling that it was Ding Ge!


    It was definitely her!


    My heart was beating violently. I ignored Guzheng and reluctantly walked out the door. However, Ding Ge was standing across the street in a dark and empty space.


    I was suddenly confused. Was what I saw just now Ding Ge?


    Was it an illusion?


    I could not help but pinch my temples. For a moment, I also doubted myself. Did I really hallucinate because I missed you so much?


    Guzheng followed me out of the door, looked around, and asked doubtfully, "Who is it?"


    "No..." I shook my head and said, "I saw it wrong."


    Feeling a little complicated, Guzheng returned to the room and looked at me in surprise, but did not ask anything. There seemed to be some sadness in her eyes, but I didn''t notice it.


    After a while, I came back to my senses and said to Guzheng, "By the way, it''s getting late. You should go back early too."


    "Shoot me? This is?" Guzheng said with some dissatisfaction.


    "No, it''s too late. It''s not safe." I did think so and said sincerely, "I''m really worried about you!"


    Guzheng pouted and said, "Shall we go back together?"


    "I''m staying at a hotel tonight. I''m not going back. Hu Zi and Lin Ya''s brother share a bed. I can''t sleep in a restaurant as comfortably as anyone else."


    "That''s fine." Guzheng pursed her lips and said after a while, "Actually, I have something to ask you for this time."


    I didn''t hesitate and nodded. Guzheng has helped us so many times. I really owe her a big favor, so if there''s anything I can do for her, I''m happy to help her. So I asked, "What are you busy with?"


    "This isn''t small. Liu is getting married." Guzheng lowered her head in embarrassment, then looked up at me, her eyes shining, and whispered, "When the time comes, I want you to go with me and pretend to be my boyfriend."


    Hearing Guzheng''s words, I immediately frowned and said, "What kind of routine is this? Why do you have to bring a boyfriend when Liu gets married? Can''t you go by yourself?"


    My heart said, how can I still learn the vulgar scenes from tv dramas?


    Guzheng looked at me unhappily and said, "Of course there''s a reason for you to go. Why don''t you go?"


    "No, why must I pretend to be your boyfriend?"


    "Meng Xingyun, I''ve helped you so many times. Why did you promise me every time?" Guzheng''s eyes were full of grievances.


    "It''s not that I don''t help. If it was any other favor, I would definitely help, but this is too ridiculous. You can let me accompany you, but can you go as if you''re not your boyfriend? I can still accept that."


    "Of course not." Guzheng firmly denied, "If I let you go, I will let you be my shield. How can an ordinary friend do that? It has to be a boyfriend!"


    "Do you want me to be your shield? Sure, you can be a boyfriend if you''re not."


    "That won''t do!"


    I scratched my head and said firmly, "Why can''t this work?"


    Guzheng seemed really angry. He looked me in the eye and continued, "I''ll ask you one last time. Do you agree or not?"


    I still shook my head.


    This request is simply too unreasonable!


    Guzheng was so angry with me that she panted heavily on her chest and looked at me angrily. After a while, her eyes suddenly turned and she didn''t know what to do. Finally, she came closer to me and glared at me and said, "You don''t agree, do you? If not, then I will pester you every day before Liu gets married, like a devil, until you agree to do it."


    "Can you stop scaring me?" I held my arm in exaggeration and said, "I''m timid."


    "Cut!"


    Guzheng looked at me with disdain and finally said, "You wait. I won''t let you go."


    After saying this, Guzheng left angrily. Of course, he was not really angry, just a little angry. I also walked out to see her off and said, "Be careful on the road."


    After sending Guzheng away, I locked the door again, cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks that Guzheng and I used, pressed the switch, and the hall was dark. I turned around and walked to the backyard.


    Lying on the bed, I couldn''t help but take out Ding Ge''s photo again, and couldn''t help but recall that moment.


    The more I think about it, the more I find it strange. Ding Ge shouldn''t have been here, but that was Ding Ge!


    Then, I couldn''t help but think of today''s fruitless wait. I was a little unwilling, thinking that I would like to continue to ask Ding Ge out tomorrow?


    Thinking of this, he became more determined, so he would continue to ask Ding Ge out tomorrow!


    I looked at Ding Ge''s picture for a long time, touched her hair, and her cheeks, and felt that happiness was getting closer and closer to us.


    She fell asleep in a beautiful dream.


    The next day, it was another sunny day, but now the temperature was really much lower, and the cold in the morning was always so strong, making getting up early a particularly torturous thing.


    When I got up, I stretched out in the backyard, and my cousin came out of the room, looking at me and asking, "Why are you up so early?"


    "I can''t sleep."


    Cousin looked at the sky, rubbed her hands and said, "It''s getting colder and colder."


    "That''s right." I smiled and said.


    "Cui jiahui doesn''t know how much?" Cousin looked up at the sky again, but there was a soft light of missing in her eyes.


    She was only two years away from cousin cui jiahui, but she didn''t want to call him brother cui jiahui. From childhood, he always called her brother cui jiahui.


    My cousin was very strong when she was young, and she was stronger than boys. She always bullied my cousin, but the relationship between them was very deep.


    "It must be colder than us." I smiled and asked, "You miss your cousin?"


    Cousin did not answer, but looked at the sky and fell into a daze. I also followed my cousin to the sky. Although we were facing the same sky as my cousin, our day was their night, and our geographical location separated us by ten thousand miles.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, where''s my cousin who''s still in prison? What color is the sky in his place?


    Taking back my thoughts, I said, "Call him when you miss him."


    "Yes." Cousin said quietly, "It''s still night for them."


    "That''s right." Twelve or thirteen hours of jet lag.


    "I almost forgot how many years cui jiahui has been away..." Cousin sighed and said, "How can he be so cruel?"


    I also sighed. I only know a little about my cousin. He flew to the united states for a woman, almost abandoning his family. But in the united states, his road to love was still not smooth.


    For some reason, thinking about my cousin, I suddenly thought of Ding Ge.


    Similarly, Ding Ge was almost separated from her family for her love, but her road to love was not smooth.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly. Is this the most difficult way to love?


    It is said that lovers get married, how many lovers have walked together?


    "Sometimes, I really hate that woman!"


    Although her cousin didn''t mention who it was, she was clearly referring to the woman her cousin liked. I haven''t seen that woman before, so I don''t know how obsessed my cousin is with him. How could he have been alone in a foreign country for so many years? He didn''t speak english very well when he went abroad.


    "Them? Are we together now?" I asked curiously.


    Cousin shook her head and said, "Cui jiahui never mentioned it. Every time there were only those three words - I''m fine. I won''t say anything else except this."


    I smiled faintly, which was quite in line with my cousin''s character.


    Cousin shook her head in pity again.


    I couldn''t help but want to talk to her about her feelings again, so I cautiously asked, "Sister, what about you? Are you really going to be single all this time?"


    This time, my cousin was not angry, but replied calmly, "Talking about a serious relationship is too tiring. Maintaining a marriage is even more tiring. Now that I''m watching the news, all I see is all kinds of emotional tragedies. I''ve been through a lot of hardships, but I can''t stand living a normal life. I''m really tired from watching them, so I really don''t have the strength to find a partner now."


    Alas, I sighed secretly, not knowing what to say.


    Cousin walked to the front hall.


    Standing in the backyard, I couldn''t help but think a lot more.


    Although his cousin couldn''t meet his family, they often called each other and were deeply concerned about each other. Dinger, on the other hand, had almost severed ties with her family.


    Even if they didn''t want their cousin to go abroad, they still loved him deeply and could only care about him from afar. Ding Ge''s parents had kicked her out.


    Cousin had a home that was hard to return, but Ding Ge had a home that he couldn''t return to!


    Cousin is lonely, but Ding Ge is lonely!


    In contrast, although his cousin was thousands of miles away, dinger made even greater sacrifices!


    I think Ding Ge should be up by this time, so I want to call Ding Ge again today.


    Yes, but Ding Ge hung up, just like yesterday.


    I thought that dinger would call me back like yesterday, but he didn''t.


    I couldn''t help but feel uneasy. The image of yesterday flashed through my mind again, so I called Ding Ge again.


    It took a long time for Ding Ge to get through.


    "Hello." Ding Ge''s voice was soft and listless.


    "Ding Ge."


    "What''s the matter?" Ding Ge''s voice was a little flat.


    All of a sudden, my courage and heat receded in Ding Ge''s calm, but I still clenched my fist, took a deep breath, and asked, "Are you free today?"


    "I don''t think I''m free."


    "What about tomorrow?"


    "I don''t know either."


    "...


    I suddenly didn''t know what to say, and the microphone became silent.


    After a while, Ding Ge asked, "Are you all right?"


    I let out a soft "Yes."


    Hang up the phone.

 Chapter 151 Visit:

    Standing in the backyard, the light of the sun shone on me, but I felt especially lonely.


    It''s like a bird that can''t find warmth, but has no motivation to migrate!


    Thinking back to that brief conversation just now, I always felt that there was a trace of blame in Ding Ge''s cold voice. At this point, I am more convinced that yesterday''s moment was not an illusion, but really her!


    Because only in this way could it explain why Ding Ge''s tone today was so different from before!


    She must know that I asked her if she was free to make an appointment, but her answer was so perfunctory that it seemed to carry some emotion, although she hid it well.


    But the contrast between the front and the back was too great.


    This made my heart even more uneasy.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what should I do? I can''t help but wonder, is dinger angry with me?


    But I didn''t want the distance that was getting closer to me to suddenly widen, and I couldn''t just ask Lin Ya for help. Like Lin Ya said, I really had to rely on my own efforts this time.


    So, I think, since Ding Ge told me that I''m not free today, I''ll keep asking her out tomorrow. I think she''ll be free one day!


    Everything was as usual during the day, and the restaurant was running like a normal clock, mechanically. Only I was a little out of shape, and when I was serving the dishes, the dishes of the two tables were recorded by me once.


    Lin Feng continued to be bored. Today, he was very obedient and did not go out to look for his female classmate.


    Lin Ya called to ask about lin feng.


    Guzheng said he would pester me every day, but he didn''t come either.


    At night, I slept in the hotel again.


    I picked up my phone and wanted to call Ding Ge, but I hesitated because Ding Ge told me that I wasn''t free today. So after thinking about it, I think I should call her tomorrow.


    Hey, I was thinking of helping lin ya with her brother''s business, but now I can''t handle my own.


    The next day, I called Ding Ge again. Her tone was still a little flat, as if she was still angry with me. I asked her out again, and dinger rejected me for the same reason.


    Hanging up the phone, my mood was like a tidal wave again.


    I don''t think I can ask her over the phone like this. It''s almost like waiting for death. I thought, why don''t I go straight to her place and wait for her downstairs, no matter how long she works overtime, she has to go home from work.


    Waiting for the rabbit is the stupidest way, but sometimes it is also the most useful way.


    I think so!


    So, I had to ask for leave again, and then I went to Ding Ge''s place in the afternoon to wait.


    A man stood downstairs, looking at the people coming in and out of the unit door.


    I was afraid of missing it, so I could only keep my eyes on the door like a spy and keep my eyes on the surroundings like a hunter searching for Ding Ge.


    Waiting is always so hard.


    The weather was not good today. The sky was a little grey and there wasn''t much sunlight. I was tired of standing, so I squatted in front of the empty parking space and curled up to drive away the cold.


    While I was waiting, I couldn''t help but think of the time when I had a fever because I was waiting for Ding Ge. Although the process of the fever was particularly uncomfortable, now I recall the warmth that Ding Ge was with me, Ding Ge''s care and care for me, and I feel that the fever is also a kind of happiness.


    Some people saw that I had been here for so long, and their eyes were filled with confusion and vigilance, but no one paid any attention to me.


    I will never give up and wait for Ding Ge.


    I thought if Ding Ge was still working overtime today, it might be seven or eight o'' clock to go home early, nine or even later.


    But I was also prepared. Even if Ding Ge came home in the morning, I would wait until she came back for it!


    The good news, however, was that this time it wasn''t as long as I had expected. Around six o'' clock in the afternoon, Ding Ge appeared on the road in the neighborhood.


    I found Ding Ge immediately.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of an idea, thinking of hiding behind the wall that entered the door, waiting for Ding Ge to come over and surprise her.


    So I walked in as fast as I could, hid behind the wall, and waited for Ding Ge to enter.


    Before Ding Ge entered, I heard her footsteps. Maybe I knew her too well. I could tell it was Ding Ge''s footsteps.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Dinger entered.


    She didn''t notice me hiding in the dark and was about to walk up the stairs. This time, I saw clearly that it was Ding Ge.


    "Ding Ge!"


    I shouted loudly.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ge screamed in fear and almost jumped up. I believe that at that moment, her expression must have been particularly frightened. Then Ding Ge turned around and looked like he was in shock. He put his hands on his chest and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that it was me.


    Then, Ding Ge looked at me angrily and gritted his teeth, but in the end, he couldn''t help laughing again. He raised his arm and threw the bag in her hand at me, shouting, "You scared me to death!"


    "I wanted to surprise you!"


    "You were just trying to scare me!" Ding Ge doesn''t look angry with me anymore, and he still looks a little sad.


    "No." I chuckled.


    "What are you doing here?" At this moment, Ding Ge asked again, his tone slightly rising.


    "I can''t help it. I can''t make an appointment with you over the phone. I have to make an appointment face to face." I smiled bitterly and asked, "By the way, didn''t you say you were working overtime today?"


    "Who told you I worked overtime today?" Ding Ge glared at me.


    "Then why did you say you weren''t free when I called you?"


    "I just don''t have time."


    "Then... What are you doing?"


    "Go home and sleep!"


    I smiled. Ding Ge''s appearance was actually quite amusing. However, I am here today, so I will definitely play the essence of''shameless'', so I said, "Let''s go, don''t sleep, I will treat you to dinner."


    "Yes."


    "So soon?" I said in shock.


    "You don''t have many people to eat with. Why are you looking for me?"


    Ding Ge''s words clearly had a sour and jealous smell, which contained the girl''s coquettish attitude towards a boy.


    When I heard it, I was even more certain that Ding Ge must have seen me having dinner with Guzheng the night before yesterday.


    After saying this, Ding Ge turned around and went up the stairs. Naturally, I followed closely behind her and explained, "Guzheng came to our restaurant the day before yesterday for dinner."


    "What are you trying to explain to me? I''m not your girlfriend, and you''re not my boyfriend. It''s your freedom to eat with which girl you want, and it''s my freedom to eat with which boy I want." Although Ding Ge spoke at length, the sour taste in his mouth kept running out.


    And I was speechless by Ding Ge''s words.


    Ding Ge was right. We are not in a relationship yet, even though we know each other''s feelings now, what is lacking is just an opportunity.


    I chuckled and said, "Do me a favor? We can choose whatever we want to eat in Pucheng."


    "I don''t want to eat anything. You scared me to death." Ding ge said with a pout.


    "My fault, why don''t you scare me too?"


    "How dare you? Who can scare you?"


    "Give me a chance to make it up to you!"


    I followed dinger into her house, and Ding Ge didn''t stop me, as if he couldn''t do anything about me.


    "Why are you so thick-skinned now?" Ding Ge scolded me again.


    "You really wronged me." I said solemnly, "This face is at most half of the city wall."


    Ding Ge chuckled, not to mention the spring wind, but the winter wind was also drunk!


    "Yuck!" Ding Ge rolled his eyes at me again.


    I asked again, "Why did you get off work so early today?"


    "Of course, we''re done." There was a trace of joy at the corner of Ding Ge''s mouth.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "It''s done!"


    "Congratulations, then."


    "That''s a nice sentence!"


    I scratched my head awkwardly and said, "So, are you going to eat this meal?"


    "I don''t want to go anywhere now." Ding Ge said, "After so long, the days of working overtime are finally over. I just want to have a good sleep."


    I felt a little down and dejected.


    "Okay, then you rest." I said this with some sadness.


    She wanted to say goodbye to Ding Ge, but she suddenly said, "Hey, I haven''t eaten yet."


    My eyes lit up, but my mouth said mischievously, "Didn''t you just say you ate?"


    "Can''t you be hungry now?"


    "Then what do you want to eat?" I asked with a smile.


    Ding Ge lay on the sofa and said, "Whatever. Go to the supermarket and buy some food. I really don''t want to go down."


    "Sure."


    Then I went out.


    I can''t wait!


    I went to the supermarket at a high speed and bought some home-cooked dishes. At this moment, I suddenly thought of what Guzheng said about pestering me every day. I was really afraid that she would disturb my dinner with Ding Ge and turn off my phone. Then he rushed back to Ding Ge''s house and started cooking for Ding Ge.


    This feeling is wonderful!


    It felt exactly the same as when we lived together. I made a happy dinner for Ding Ge, and her mouth was brimming with a happy smile.


    When I was cooking, I felt my hands were full of strength, and the hand holding the shovel could not help but use a little more strength, thinking that life would not be too far away.


    Soon, Ding Ge and I would be able to live a long and happy life.


    Before, I thought it was out of reach, but now, I think it''s all within reach!


    After a while, a simple but delicious home-cooked dish was served, and Ding Ge and I sat face to face. Sitting with Ding Ge for dinner was really different from sitting with Guzheng.


    I think this is the power of love.


    The only regret was that I didn''t stay in the Dinger house much after dinner because I wanted her to rest more. After all, she had been working too hard.


    After that, I took a taxi back to the hotel.


    Just in time, the restaurant was busy and I came back just in time.


    However, when I entered the hall, I found that Lin Feng was actually serving the dishes for the guests, and after seeing me, Lin Feng did not seem to be afraid.


    My face sank. When Lin Feng came to the kitchen, I walked up to him and said sternly, "Who asked you to serve? Didn''t I tell you to rest?"

 Chapter 152 Video Chat

    These two days, because of Ding Ge''s troubles, he didn''t talk much with Lin Feng. He was supposed to rest, so how did he get to work?


    Hu Zi didn''t care!


    Lin Feng looked at me openly and said, "Brother xingyun, I can work in a restaurant. I checked online. Children under 16 are called child labor. I''m not."


    Lin Feng took out his phone, but I felt awkward.


    This kid is really good, and he knows how to check the internet, so I have to pretend to be confused and say, "Really? I don''t know until you tell me."


    Lin feng smiled at me, stuck his phone between us, and explained to me that I could only pretend not to understand. Finally, he said, "Okay, get busy. But be careful not to hurt yourself."


    I gave Lin Feng a few more instructions, but I didn''t bother with him anymore.


    Hu Zi leaned over to me and smiled bitterly, "This kid is smart."


    "Then what should we do?"


    I said in my heart that I had left Lin Feng there before, but now that I''m done, I''m starting to help out at our restaurant. It''s okay for a young man to do some manual work and suffer a little, but he can''t suffer too much in our restaurant. When he goes out, there is a big difference between having a personal care and being alone.


    Now, Lin Feng might be particularly willing to work in a restaurant, which is the opposite of our original intention.


    Hu Zi smiled faintly and said, "What should we do? Just let him do it here, let him suffer, there''s no harm in it. I already called the girl and she agreed."


    "But why do I feel like we can''t compete with Lin Feng?" I said with a bitter smile.


    Hu Zi also laughed and said, "It''s okay. Ginger is still old and spicy. Old and spicy!"


    In this way, Lin Feng became a member of our restaurant for the time being. This young man was not as shy as he was when he first came here. He spoke more and more.


    At night, after the restaurant was closed, Hu Zi didn''t know what to do, but he let us go online together.


    Hu Zi and I made eye contact, but Hu Zi only smiled faintly, telling me not to worry.


    Just like that, the three of them went to the internet cafe.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t been to an internet cafe in a long time. Hu Zi went to the front desk and opened three computers. Lin Feng was still underage, and Hu Zi had borrowed Old Gao''s identity card.


    The three of them walked in. Hu Zi pointed to the empty seats in front of them and said to lin feng, "You can sit there."


    That seat was in the corner, and there was already someone sitting next to it. Then Hu Zi asked me to sit with him in two empty seats on the other side.


    Lin Feng and I sat back to back, and Hu Zi sat next to me.


    I turned to look at lin feng. It seemed that he often came to the internet caf¨¦, which could be seen from the state of his entry into the internet caf¨¦ and the skill of practicing the computer.


    Lin Feng could not suppress the excitement in his eyes. He must have been suffocating these days.


    I sat on the sofa and whispered to Hu Zi, "Why do you want to bring lin feng to the internet cafe?"


    "He''s been bored for the past few days, so of course, I have to get familiar with him and find out why he''s tired of studying." Hu Zi tapped on the keyboard quickly, then smiled and said to me, "You just have fun. We have no time for complete entertainment after we open the restaurant."


    It''s just that sitting here makes me feel a little bored.


    The years of passionate internet cafes with Old Gao and Hu Zi were over. I logged into qq, which I hadn''t logged in for a long time, and since I used a non-smart phone, the only way to contact me was through this phone.


    When I logged on to qq, there were some messages in the group that I didn''t read and ignored.


    She looked at her friends on the list below and didn''t know who to talk to.


    I minimized qq, then turned on a player and looked for a movie to watch.


    At this moment, Hu Zi stood up and chatted with Lin Feng behind me, asking, "What drink?"


    "Anything is fine." Lin Feng replied.


    "Do you play hero alliance too? Which district?" Hu Zi asked.


    I hadn''t played games for many years, so I put on my headphones, stopped paying attention to their conversations, and started watching movies. At this time, there seemed to be a drop of sound coming from qq. I thought it was news from the group, and I didn''t care. After a while, Hu Zi patted me on the shoulder and said, "Xing Yun, you and lin feng change seats."


    I glared at Hu Zi, but Hu Zi winked at me and said, "I play games with Lin Feng."


    Anyway, I turned off the player, but it was strange to see the flashing head in the lower right corner. Who was it?


    I clicked the right button to exit.


    After that, lin feng and I changed seats, logged on to qq again, and saw that the avatar was still flashing.


    When I opened it, the man sent two messages.


    Xing Yun? Are you surfing the internet?


    The next one was a string of question marks.


    I typed a few words back: who are you?


    Me! Guzheng! A long line of angry expressions followed.


    I wondered when my friend had added Guzheng.


    Guzheng? When did we become good friends?


    It''s early, okay? I just haven''t seen you online. Where are you?


    She was surfing the internet outside.


    The sun came out in the west.


    I smiled, and then Guzheng suddenly popped up the video window. I frowned, then rejected it.


    Guzheng immediately sent another angry expression and continued playing the video.


    I sighed, clicked on the accept button, and then put on my headphones. After a while, Guzheng''s face appeared in the video frame.


    Looking at me, Guzheng couldn''t help but smile and tease, "What are you still shy about? I''m still the one who embarrasses you."


    "No."


    "Then why don''t you open the video?"


    "I''m not used to it." I replied faintly.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be renting, I asked, "Where are you?"


    "At my house." Guzheng flicked her hair and mouth, "My parents grounded me."


    "Grounded? Why are you grounded?"


    "Tell me I''m not staying in the company. I''m just fooling around all day." Guzheng rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve been dying these days. Every day, I''m under the control of people, studying all kinds of things. I''m practically home and company now. Like a bird in a cage, I have no freedom at all."


    Then Guzheng pouted pitifully.


    "You''re so smart, why can''t you learn? Is that right?" I teased.


    Guzheng stared at me, pointed at me and said, "Are you kidding me? If you have any sympathy, wait for me to come out and see how I deal with you!"


    Guzheng seemed to have been holding it in for too long. He was so excited to have someone to talk to.


    "I''m not the one who forbade you. Why did you punish me?" I''m speechless.


    "Don''t make yourself sound like a good person. Let me ask you. Did you agree to what I said last time?"


    I immediately frowned and smiled bitterly, "Didn''t we agree before?"


    "Sure." Guzheng pointed at the screen again and threatened, "When I come out, I will harass you!"


    "You''re like this. I''m hanging up."


    "Don''t hang up, don''t hang up." Guzheng immediately gave in and said, "It''s not easy to have someone to talk to. Just be kind and chat with me for a while."


    "Can''t you talk to people in the company?"


    "Well, that can be called chatting. It''s just flattery." Guzheng''s face showed some displeasure.


    "Then talk to Liu and little jiang."


    "Liu already has a boyfriend. She''s sick of other people''s boyfriends. Jiang has gone on a trip." Speaking of this, a sadness suddenly appeared on Guzheng''s face.


    I know. She must have thought of Wang Mengmeng again.


    After breaking up with Old Gao for so long, Wang Mengmeng had yet to contact her close friends. What was the secret behind this?


    I can''t help but sigh. Although I see Old Gao every day now, we seem to talk less than before. He seemed to have sealed himself off. Even the waiter xiaoyi and Xiaolian at the restaurant felt that Old Gao was sometimes very deep.


    Talking to them about the old Old Gao, they all felt incredible, as if they were talking about someone else.


    I really want to help Old Gao get over this!


    No matter what happened between them, Old Gao must untie this knot.


    Guzheng sighed deeply. Through the headphones, I could feel the sadness in that sigh. Guzheng and I were silent for a moment, and neither of us spoke.


    After a while, Guzheng smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Why do you remember going online today?"


    "Yes. Come if you want."


    "Well, she''s quite headstrong. What do you play online?"


    "I can''t play with anything while I''m talking to you."


    "Is it that aggrieved to talk to you?"


    "I was depressed!"


    "You!" Guzheng''s face turned ferocious.


    ...


    In this way, it was not easy to come to the internet last time, most of the time, and Guzheng video.


    The three of us walked out of the internet cafe after the computer automatically went offline when there was no money on the temporary card.


    Lin Feng seemed to have some unfinished thoughts. On the way, Hu Zi and he had been talking about the game. Lin Feng spoke with great interest. I couldn''t get in the way, so I just drove and talked to Hu Zi and the others.


    When we got home, Hu Zi and I went back to his room.


    I asked Hu Zi, "What''s the gain today?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "What a great harvest!"


    "What gain?"


    "He''s good at games."


    "Damn." I took off my clothes and got into bed, saying, "What kind of harvest is this?"


    "Of course there''s a harvest." Hu Zi got into bed, took out his phone and said, "I added his qq."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "For people like us who can''t publish a single article in a year, it''s of course useless to add it. But young people like Lin Feng are useful. There''s a lot to dig up about his space, his friends''messages, and his photo albums and logs." Hu Zi raised an eyebrow at me.


    I hesitated and said, "Does this seem immoral?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Hu Zi said disapprovingly, "Isn''t it for others to see what he''s posting? If we don''t let him add a password to the album, we won''t be able to read it either, will we?"


    I nodded. What Hu Zi said made sense.


    Hu Zi scratched his phone for a while, then suddenly cursed, "Damn!"


    "What''s wrong?" I asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 153 First Conversation with Lin Feng

    "Lin Feng''s space is limited. I can''t get in at all." Hu Zi looked depressed.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. I looked at Hu Zi and said, "Did you say that Lin Feng had expected us to do this before, so he had already set up the space."


    Hu Zi thought about it, nodded, and replied, "Don''t tell me. This Lin Feng is very careful. He really underestimates him."


    I sighed and said, "If you say you''re so smart, why don''t you like studying?"


    "Didn''t you like studying back then?" Hu Zi looked at me and said.


    "Damn, why is it always on me?" I was speechless, "Let''s talk about Lin Feng now, shall we?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Yes, yes. But it''s okay. There''s no harm in learning more about Lin Feng on the internet. Besides, there''s a girl. I think Lin Feng must still meet the girl."


    "So what?"


    "How is it?" Hu Zi opened his eyes wide and said, "This is also one of his weaknesses. And maybe this girl is the decisive reason why Lin Feng doesn''t want to go to school."


    "Really?"


    "We''ll know then."


    I rolled my eyes at Hu Zi, and I''ll know then.


    Both of them lay down in their nests. I couldn''t help but think of what I had to talk to Guzheng today and Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng.


    So I called out, "Hu Zi."


    "Hmm?" Hu Zi answered vaguely.


    "Did Old Gao mention Wang Mengmeng to you recently?" I asked.


    "No." Hu Zi replied, "But looking at Old Gao like this, he was probably deceived by Wang Mengmeng!"


    I turned around and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "You can analyze it yourself. Old Gao sold the pond without saying a word. When he came back, he had nothing. The money to buy the pond and the car were gone, you say? If he hadn''t been cheated, how could he not have the money? You heard Old Gao''s tone the other day at the hospital. How much did he hate and hate Wang Mengmeng?"


    I analyzed what Hu Zi said and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. Could it be that Wang Mengmeng really cheated Old Gao and took all the money from him?


    But that was Hu Zi''s guess.


    Besides, I always felt that Wang Mengmeng had a genuine affection for Old Gao. Would she really do this to Old Gao?


    I don''t know much about Wang Mengmeng. Even Li Xiaowei, who I think is familiar with, would turn into a stranger. Who knows if Wang Mengmeng is a beautiful girl with a simple appearance and a sinister heart?


    However, if this is the result, I can only say that Wang Mengmeng''s acting is really great.


    "Hey, no matter what?" I pondered, "How can we help Old Gao?"


    Hu Zi did not say a word. After a while, he sighed and replied, "This... Is not easy. Maybe, some things can never be forgotten for the rest of his life. For Old Gao, we can only ignore it."


    Not to mention it...


    So, those sad and painful wounds that always leave scars, really can''t be healed?


    Can only the secret memories hidden in the depths of your heart be buried by time?


    ...


    The next day, we went to the hotel as usual.


    Day after day, the numbers on the calendar flitted by in the wind.


    The sentence in the sketch, "Not bad for money," once you close your eyes and open them, a day will pass, and if you don''t open your eyes, your whole life will pass. The sentence that made people laugh was extremely frightening. Some people live their whole lives the same way as a day, and some people live every day brilliantly!


    After two more days at the restaurant, Lin Feng asked us for money for the first time.


    Lin Feng found Hu Zi and said, "Brother tiger, can you give me 200 yuan in advance?"


    Hu Zi looked at me. Of course, I shook my head. Lin Feng has no money on him. We can control him. Who can guarantee if he has money?


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "No, wait until everyone gets paid. Even if you''re Lin Ya''s brother, you can''t be special."


    Lin Feng chuckled and said, "It''s not Brother tiger. My phone is in arrears."


    "I''m in arrears." Hu Zi replied calmly, "I''ll get you some later. I know your phone number anyway."


    Hu Zi was about to leave, but Lin Feng held him and pleaded, "Brother tiger Brother tiger, this... This, can you just lend me two hundred first? Just two hundred."


    "Don''t you have to charge for everything?" Hu Zi asked playfully.


    Lin Feng smiled and did not answer.


    At this moment, I walked over and said, "Okay, you can borrow money, but we have to talk first."


    Lin Feng, of course, knew what we were going to talk to him about. After struggling for a while, he nodded reluctantly.


    I understand that as children who have not learned well since they were young, they will always receive all kinds of painstaking care from their relatives during the new year holidays, although we especially don''t like to listen to those words.


    But now, I''m a relative.


    The three of us moved maza to the backyard. Today, I didn''t want to teach Lin Feng in a strong and righteous tone. I just wanted to talk to him.


    I looked at Lin Feng and asked, "What are you thinking now? Do you really want to be a waitress for the rest of your life?"


    Lin Feng shook his head.


    Of course, I know what he thinks. Now it''s just a temporary solution. Even if Lin Feng doesn''t want to go to college, he''s still very ambitious. He thinks that he will definitely make a name for himself in the future, and he won''t be worse than others.


    But he didn''t have any thoughts. After all, at that age, he hadn''t really come into contact with this huge and complicated society.


    "But do you know? Many people thought they would do well in the future. Although their goals were getting smaller and smaller, they were getting harder and harder. Many people worked like this for the rest of their lives, the tone in their hearts was completely honed by reality, pride was suppressed by life and could not get up. You should understand even if I don''t say it, right?" I said to Lin Feng.


    Lin feng nodded.


    At this time, Hu Zi handed Lin Feng a cigarette. Lin Feng did not refuse and lit it up. Hu Zi also smoked a cigarette and said, "Lin Feng, we really don''t want to talk big with you. Because we know you''re very smart, you can see through it at a glance. We all know that in this world, there are people who succeed, and there are people who fail. But the number of successful people was relatively small, and the number of failed people was relatively large. Just like some teachers who want to be headmasters, those who have endured for decades are still teachers, those who want to be managers, and those who have endured for decades are still employees. Napoleon said soldiers who don''t want to be generals aren''t good soldiers, but how many generals and soldiers does his mother have?"


    Lin Feng still nodded and did not speak.


    I sighed and said, "Lin Feng, we are not much older than you. We basically understand your emotions and your thoughts. We know that there are some things you don''t like to hear, and we don''t like to hear when we are so old, so you can''t just listen today. You have to say it. You have to communicate with us. You have to say a few words. If you have any ideas, say them all. We won''t quarrel with you and scold you!"


    Lin Feng smiled slightly.


    Although he promised to communicate with us, he actually wanted to deal with the errands and listen to us, then borrow the money is the king''s way.


    He just smiled sheepishly, as if he didn''t know what to say to us.


    Hu Zi and I sat there in no hurry, just waiting for Lin Feng to say.


    "Brother xingyun, Brother tiger, I understand what you''re saying. But the point is..." Lin Feng looked a little confused.


    Hu Zi and I asked, "What''s the point?"


    "The point is, I really don''t want to learn!" Lin Feng pursed his lips and replied.


    "Well, let me ask you, how are your grades in your class?" Hu Zi pulled maza towards lin feng and asked.


    "Middle and lower levels."


    "Did you study science?" Lin feng nodded, and Hu Zi said, "I was also a science student, a student of language, mathematics, and chemistry. Which of these six subjects do you think you got better or worse?"


    Lin Feng smiled, seemingly not expecting Hu Zi to ask such a detailed question.


    "Brother tiger, what... What do I say?" Lin Feng smiled.


    "Let''s make a concrete analysis. Let''s see how tired you are of the school and all the subjects." Hu Zi rolled up his sleeves as if he was going to have a long fight.


    "They''re all pretty bad." Lin Feng lowered his head and replied.


    "For yourself, which of these six subjects are your best? Or is it the one with the best exam results?"


    "Chinese and math are better." Lin feng scratched his head, as if talking about this made him very uncomfortable.


    "How many subjects are left? Are you unable or unwilling to learn?"


    Lin Feng''s expression became more perplexed, as if he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s just say, if you go to college and fill out your application, what major do you want to fill out?" Hu Zi asked again.


    Lin Feng frowned for a moment, then shook his head and replied, "I don''t know either."


    Hu Zi could not help but smile, his face showing helplessness, as if he had nothing to do with lin feng.


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other and smiled. Lin feng sat there with his head slightly lowered.


    At this moment, Hu Zi''s cell phone rang, and he connected. It seemed to be our meat supplier. Hu Zi stood up and left.


    Lin Feng looked at me as if waiting for my next instructions.


    I sighed. If I had known that persuading Lin Feng would not have gone well, I would have ended today. I took out my wallet, took out two hundred and handed them to Lin Feng.


    In fact, today was a good day. If Lin Ya was sitting here today, Lin Feng would have gone from ear to ear. It would be good if he listened carefully.


    A smile appeared on Lin Feng''s face, but I suddenly withdrew my hand and said, "First of all, you can have the money, but don''t run away."


    "Don''t worry! Promise not to run!" Lin Feng said firmly.


    I handed the money to Lin Feng, who happily took it and shouted, "Thank you, Brother xingyun."


    As soon as Lin Feng left, Lin Ya called.

 Chapter 154 : Two Groups of Guests

    No need to think about lin ya asking about lin feng. I rubbed my forehead and answered the phone.


    Lin Ya asked about Lin Feng as usual. I briefly reported to her that Lin Ya was even less calm than I was. He had wanted to come to the restaurant to see Lin Feng many times. I kept stopping her and didn''t dare to let her come.


    Because it was useless for her to come, but it would be counterproductive. Moreover, most of them were in a bad mood, so it was better not to see a clean place. I, an outsider, have a headache over Lin Feng, let alone Lin Ya.


    I didn''t say anything about lending Lin Feng money, I was afraid that Lin Ya would ask me for money again. Anyway, it''s not a loan, just deduct it from lin feng''s salary. After all, he really works in a restaurant, so we still have to pay him.


    Then we ended the call.


    At this moment, just as he put down his phone, it suddenly rang again.


    This time, it was Ji Ze!


    When I saw Ji Ze''s name, I frowned and wanted to hang up, but I was afraid that Ji Ze would keep pestering me, so I let the bell ring and let it end on its own.


    After that, Ji Ze didn''t call again. I went back to the hall.


    There was nothing to do in the morning, and at noon, lin feng continued to be a waiter as usual, but in the afternoon he went out and did not forget to greet us.


    I thought he would be back as soon as last time, so I didn''t care about him.


    At night, when the hotel entered a busy period, two groups of guests came to our hotel.


    The first group was Guzheng, and there were a few other girls. The only ones I knew were Guzheng and Liu, and the others didn''t.


    I smiled at Guzheng, then leaned over to her, fearing that she might lose face and whispered to her, "Didn''t you tell me two days ago that you were grounded by your parents? Why did you run out today?"


    Guzheng sighed and smiled bitterly, "I said I would treat a few girls in the company to dinner, and they agreed to let me out, but they also stipulated that I have to go home before 10 o'' clock."


    I looked at Guzheng sympathetically, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    "Okay, then you can find a seat first." It was a busy time and I didn''t have time to chat with them.


    Guzheng nodded and said, "Let''s go upstairs and sit in the private room."


    I nodded.


    However, not long after Guzheng and the others went upstairs, the second group of guests arrived.


    Ding Ge, there are also a few girls here. I don''t know them either. They must all be Ding Ge''s colleagues. Lin Ya did not come along for special reasons.


    Ding Ge was dressed very well today, but in my eyes, she was especially beautiful. Her usually loose hair was tied to the back of her head, with a ponytail tied up. A pure and pure temperament rushed to her face, which was indescribably stunning.


    However, when Ding Ge Guzheng came to our restaurant again today, I suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. Ever since the misunderstanding between Ding Ge and I was getting deeper because of Guzheng, I didn''t want the two of them to meet.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    I was so afraid of something unexpected!


    He could only beg in his heart, hoping that everything would be peaceful today.


    I came to Ding Ge and said, "Why do you remember us?"


    "Well, it''s been a tough time for everyone. I''ll treat everyone to a meal as a leader." Ding Ge smiled.


    "Sure." I nodded, but there was some inexplicable worry in my heart.


    "Then we''ll go upstairs." Ding Ge pointed to the stairs and said.


    I suddenly hesitated. Seeing me like this, dinger was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    I think it''s better to make things clear with Ding Ge so that there won''t be any awkward things. So I said, "Guzheng and his friends are eating upstairs too."


    "Oh?" Ding Ge''s eyes seemed to gleam in an impenetrable light. She asked again, "Is the upstairs private room full?"


    "That''s not true. There''s still a private room."


    "Well, what''s the problem then? They are here to eat, and so are we. They eat theirs, we eat ours." Ding Ge said calmly, with a faint arc at the corner of his mouth.


    I nodded, but there was something strange about both of them upstairs.


    "Is there anything else?" Ding Ge asked with a smile.


    I opened my mouth but didn''t say anything. I was afraid that Ding Ge would misunderstand like last time, but I couldn''t stop Guzheng from entering the restaurant.


    Ding Ge looked at me and said, "You guys run a restaurant. Of course, you should welcome people to your dinner. And..." Ding Ge paused for a second before continuing, "You don''t have to be afraid of anything. She''s also your friend. No one can stop you."


    I didn''t detect any jealousy in Ding Ge''s words, but I still felt a little uncomfortable.


    But dinger didn''t say anything more and called the girls upstairs.


    I couldn''t help but look up the stairs, and there was always an ominous feeling in my heart.


    However, I didn''t have time to worry about so much. I started to wander around the hall, even before lin feng came back.


    After a while, I was waiting for food in the back kitchen when Xiaoyi suddenly walked up to me and said, "Xing Yun, the people in room 1 called for you to come over."


    I couldn''t help but frown. Who used to be different? I asked Xiaoyi, "Who''s room 1?"


    "It''s the girl from before, the group of people in uniform." Xiaoyi said.


    Needless to say, it was Guzheng. I asked again, "What did she say?"


    "She said she didn''t need my service. She had to let you over."


    I nodded. It doesn''t matter. I''m the waiter of this restaurant. All the customers are the same to me.


    I had just walked up the stairs with a pen and paper. Lotus was coming down the stairs when she saw me say, "Xing Yun, the guest in room five wants you to go."


    "Me?"


    Actually, I don''t have to guess. This time, it must be Ding Ge.


    This, this, this...


    If only I knew how to split up!


    I went upstairs and thought about it. I went to room 1 first. After all, Guzheng and the others came first.


    I walked into room 1, and Guzheng and the rest of them looked at me, their eyes even more inexplicably meaningful. I was embarrassed to be stared at like this, and my hair stood on end.


    Looking at Guzheng and the others, he smiled and said, "What do you want to eat?"


    Guzheng smiled and asked me, "What''s your specialty? Recommend it to us."


    Guzheng and I were familiar with each other, so I smiled and said, "You''ve been here so many times, and you still need me to introduce you. Hurry up, I''m still busy."


    "What are you busy with? There are others." At this moment, Liu also smiled at me and said, "You sit here."


    My heart said that I could never sit here, but Liu kept pulling at me, making me extremely embarrassed, so I had to sit down.


    Guzheng was sitting next to me, and I whispered to Guzheng, "It''s not the same who treats you. You still have to let me up."


    Guzheng, on the other hand, approached me with a smile on his face but said viciously, "You forgot what I said before. I came here to harass you on purpose."


    Then he looked at me proudly.


    I sighed and handed the menu to Liu. I looked at the other girls and said, "Today, welcome to our Xingyun hotel for the first time. You are Guzheng''s friends and my friends. Let''s see what you want to eat and what you can do to take care of us for the first time."


    I spoke politely to them, and everyone was making a scene, and then I wrote down the dishes they had served.


    Guzheng didn''t mean to make things difficult for me. Before he left, Liu asked me to stay, hoping that I could sit down and eat with them today.


    However, I could only smile and politely refuse. I stood up and leaned over and said, "I''m really sorry, everyone is really busy now. Today, we still have a waiter to ask for leave. I really can''t get out of here. Otherwise, everyone eat first, and I''ll have time to toast everyone later."


    After that, I went out of room 1 and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    I feel very tired.


    Then I quickly walked into room 5, where a group of Ding Ge people were talking.


    A group of girls were smiling and should be familiar with each other. After all, they worked together every day. As soon as I entered the door, everyone looked at me and felt the same as before. I felt especially embarrassed and got goosebumps all over again.


    Normally, I am not a shy person. What''s wrong with me today? I can''t stand the attention of these girls.


    A girl complained, "Why did it take so long?"


    "That''s right, boss Ding Ge." Another girl sitting next to Ding Ge pulled Ding Ge''s arm and said.


    Ding Ge blushed a little and said awkwardly, "There was a waiter here just now. You insisted on him. Can you blame me for that?"


    I quickly apologized, "I''m really sorry, everyone. My fault. My fault. I''m really too busy. Come and eat whatever you want. Order whatever you want."


    Ding Ge also handed them the menu and said, "Hurry up and eat!"


    Then he looked at me shyly, and I suddenly felt a little happy.


    After ordering, everyone tried to persuade me to take a seat. I understand that this group of people, like the group around Guzheng, I can''t explain anything. Ding Ge''s side is better. I can accept this ambiguity with peace of mind. Guzheng''s side, I really can only try to hide.


    I can only repeat the same thing twice, because I am so busy right now that I can''t sit down with them.


    Of course, I haven''t confirmed my identity yet. If I were Ding Ge''s boyfriend, it wouldn''t be a problem to sit down.


    When I left the room, Ding Ge suddenly came out of the room and called out to me, "Xing Yun."


    I stopped and turned my head.


    At the same time, the door of room 1 opened and Guzheng walked out with a smile on his face. Then he saw me and naturally saw Ding Ge.


    Her figure stopped and stood there.


    Ding Ge and I also saw Guzheng.


    Just like that, Ding Ge, Guzheng and I stood on the second floor of the Xingyun hotel, forming a strange triangle, three people, as if standing at three peaks, a subtle and strange atmosphere quietly spread out.

 Chapter 155 : Angry

    As if time had stopped...


    It seemed like a long time had passed...


    None of the three spoke or moved.


    Ding Ge''s expression was so calm that I couldn''t even see any emotion on her face.


    Guzheng didn''t know that Ding Ge was coming, so she looked a little surprised, but she soon recovered her composure.


    Guzheng and dinger looked at each other and smiled softly.


    The smile between them did not hide a needle or a knife, but there was not much warmth and friendliness. It was just a plain and simple smile.


    There was no smell of gunpowder, but it was as if the two sides of the enemy were preparing for the battle, an unspeakable confrontation, and a thick atmosphere of mystery. I felt as if something was gathering quietly.


    Guzheng asked, "Are you coming for dinner?"


    Ding Ge smiled and nodded, "How long have you been here?"


    "It''s been a while." Guzheng smiled, then walked up the stairs and said, "Go to the bathroom."


    Ding Ge nodded.


    Before going downstairs, Guzheng gave me a faint look, her eyes a little indifferent, but also a little sad.


    Seeing Guzheng go downstairs, I was secretly relieved.


    When Ding Ge and Guzheng met alone, I felt an unspeakable nervousness. Although neither of them was a strong girl, nor was there a strong smell of gunpowder when Guzheng and Lin Ya met, I was very nervous.


    After a few short conversations, maybe only a few seconds, I felt like my body was unable to move. My whole body was stiff and my back was covered in cold sweat.


    I really want to end this love triangle soon!


    I looked at Ding Ge. Even though what Ding Ge said downstairs was quite calm, I still felt a little unnatural and had a very uncomfortable feeling. I asked Ding Ge, "What''s the matter, Ding Ge?"


    Ding Ge seemed to want to say something, but then she shook her head and smiled faintly, "Hurry up and serve. Don''t let them wait."


    Dinger pointed to the private room.


    I nodded and dinger entered the private room.


    However, I always felt that Ding Ge didn''t mean to say that to me. So what did she want to tell me?


    Ding Ge was probably the only one who knew.


    I didn''t dare to delay and hurried downstairs to report the dishes to Jiang Yan.


    However, I was suddenly afraid to face Ding Ge and Guzheng at the same time.


    When Xiaolian and Xiaoyi came over later, I told them that the guests in room 1 and room 5 upstairs had the two of them in charge.


    I stayed in the back kitchen and didn''t want to go out for the time being.


    Jiang Yan looked at me and asked dejectedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hey." I sighed again, not knowing what to say.


    But jiang yan basically knew about me. After all, everyone worked together and chatted a lot. Jiang yan smiled at me as he cooked, "You, yanfu is really not small."


    "Brother Jiang, stop laughing at me." I''m in a lot of trouble right now.


    "What do you think?" Jiang Yan smiled faintly.


    I rubbed my head, if everything could go the way I wanted. The point is that it can''t!


    Jiang Yan said kindly, "It''s not a good idea for you to drag on like this. You have to choose one anyway. It''s good for everyone."


    I nodded. I understood what Jiang Yan said, and he wasn''t the only one who said it to me.


    It''s just that I really want to think that I can give Ding Ge a happy and stable life so that I can do what I really want to do.


    In the past, when some silly and sweet female protagonists used to say something like money and love had nothing to do with each other in a particularly passionate tone, I always felt especially stupid, especially fake, and especially pretentious, although I did not object to the idea of this sentence.


    There was no decisive connection between the two. There were couples who had lived together for a lifetime but were very happy. There were also wealthy couples who had lived a luxurious life and eventually parted ways.


    But after all, we live in reality, saying that money has nothing to do with love is probably not recognized. This is a world of spending money, and living a simple life requires spending money. It is unrealistic to talk about love alone without it.


    Of course, I can''t afford to buy a luxury car or a villa for the time being, but no matter who I''m with, I have to have a home. If you can''t live in a big house, you have to spend money in a small house. You also have to spend money on living a life of rice, oil, salt, vinegar and tea.


    So, whether it was right or wrong for me to leave Ding Ge, or whether it was right or wrong for me to think about it now, I think it''s better to wait until the time I think is ripe to end my current troubles.


    However, there are some things that can''t be avoided after all.


    After a while, Xiaolian rushed into the back kitchen and said to me in a panic, "No good, Xing Yun."


    I looked at the way Xiaolian was out of breath, and my heart tightened. I quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "The guests in room 1 quarreled with plateau."


    I immediately frowned when I heard that Guzheng and Old Gao were involved in a still missing Wang Mengmeng. There was a deep grudge between them. Although they could be safe most of the time, today I was truly afraid of Guzheng''s violence.


    Because I was anxious, I said to Xiaolian in a somewhat displeased tone, "Who told Old Gao to go up there?"


    I hurriedly left the kitchen and ran upstairs in one breath. I turned my head to look at room 5, but the door was closed and I couldn''t see inside.


    I quickly walked to room 1, where Old Gao was standing at the door, and I could hear Guzheng''s voice.


    When I walked over, Old Gao''s face was grim and unpleasant, but he kept holding it in. At this moment, he said to Guzheng, "If you are not satisfied with the food or our service, you can ask for it. But now you haven''t tasted it, why do you have to change it?"


    Guzheng said unreasonably, "I just want to change!"


    I smiled and said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    Old Gao said to Guzheng, "Can you at least have a taste first? If there''s a problem, we''ll change it for free! I don''t want your money!"


    I touched Old Gao and motioned him not to say anything more. Old Gao looked unhappy but did not speak again.


    I looked at Guzheng, but she didn''t even look at me. She obviously gave me a look on purpose. Old Gao was just involved. I somehow understood Guzheng''s thoughts and wanted to please her as much as possible.


    I lowered my posture and asked, "What''s wrong with this dish? You ordered this dish. I remember, right?"


    I looked at Liu and the other girls. Everyone was silent and the atmosphere in the room was awkward. These girls were all employees of Guzheng''s father''s company, so they naturally didn''t dare to provoke Guzheng.


    Guzheng replied faintly, "Yes, it''s not a mistake."


    "What''s the change?" I always had a smile on my face.


    "This plate is too dirty!"


    "What do you mean?" Old Gao was furious when he heard this.


    Old Gao naturally understood why Guzheng was targeting him, but Guzheng was not targeting him today, but me.


    Guzheng''s words made Old Gao feel particularly embarrassed and humiliated. I really couldn''t stand being insulted by my brother. I looked at Guzheng, who was sitting there calmly, and she looked a little overbearing.


    It was the first time I had noticed the insolence of a rich young lady in her.


    "You know what I mean!" Guzheng''s voice became shrill.


    Old Gao became very excited and his face turned red. The last time the yellow-haired group slapped Old Gao, he could smile at each other, but today he was red in the face. I think if Guzheng was a man, Old Gao would have done it already.


    I had to suppress Old Gao for fear that the situation would get out of hand. After all, Old Gao is my brother, and Guzheng is my friend, and we still have so much to do with each other, so I don''t want to make things difficult for everyone.


    However, the current situation was like a car driving at high speed, but the middle-aged brake failed and gradually lost control.


    "I don''t understand!" Old Gao said, gritting his teeth.


    Guzheng also slowly stood up. Liu pulled her aside and whispered, "Forget it, Guzheng, sit down. What are you doing?"


    Guzheng ignored the persuasion and looked at Old Gao ruthlessly, "Then tell me where Mengmeng went?"


    "I don''t know!" Old Gao''s tone was cold.


    The whole room seemed to be frozen and cold, and the anger between Guzheng and Old Gao made everyone feel like they were in a world of ice and fire, suffering.


    "You don''t know? How dare you tell me about you? What did you do to mengmeng?" Guzheng shouted at Old Gao.


    "What am I doing to her?" Old Gao sneered, "What can I do to her?"


    "You know it in your heart."


    ...


    The two of them were talking faster and faster. I wanted to give them a step back, but it was too late. This scene gave me a terrible headache, and suddenly I felt a splitting headache!


    I felt as if my body had entered a strange state. My whole body felt like it was being squeezed by something. It was particularly uncomfortable, but there was also a force inside my body that wanted to rush out. Two forces pushed me like crazy. I felt like my whole body was a little deformed.


    The whole face felt extremely tight, numb, as if an electric current had passed through the body over and over again. His chest was numb, as if he could not feel his heartbeat, but he could feel a pain, a pounding sensation of his heart beating at top speed.


    "Have you done something you can''t see? You have no face to tell us?"


    "What did I do?"


    "How would I know what you did?"


    ...


    Their conversation was like a machine gun, shooting at me. I could hear their voices, but my brain was a little short-circuited, unable to respond to what they were saying. In the end, I heard Guzheng roar, "Did you kill Mengmeng?"


    "I wish I had killed her!" Old Gao''s eyes were red and he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Enough!"


    I covered my head and screamed.


    There seemed to be too much stored up in his chest. In that loud drink, all his emotions erupted like a volcano!

 Chapter 156 : Drink And Apologize

    For a moment, with a roar from me, all the sounds in the room disappeared. There was no sound in the room. It felt as if my ears were deaf. The whole world was silent.


    I looked at Old Gao, who was on the verge of breaking down, and felt some unspeakable guilt in my heart. I said to Old Gao, "Old Gao, you go out first. I''m here."


    Old Gao''s emotions still hadn''t eased. His whole body was trembling with excitement. He breathed deeply. At last, he looked at Guzheng again and left the room.


    Guzheng also sat down, looking exhausted.


    The first time I walked into a good private room, the noisy atmosphere was gone. No one spoke. The atmosphere was as cold as winter and winter. The wind was piercing and chilling.


    I also felt very tired, and then looked at the untouched dish on the table and said, "I changed this dish for you."


    I held the food in my hand, and just as I stepped out of the door, another word from Guzheng came from behind.


    "Bring me another bottle of white wine!"


    I went to the back kitchen and told Jiang Yan to redo the dish. Jiang Yan looked at my face and didn''t ask why, but he did it again.


    After that, I brought the dishes upstairs again, with another bottle of white wine in my hand.


    I couldn''t help but look at it again as I passed five good rooms. Ding Ge and the others could definitely hear the noise of the quarrel. What would she think?


    Guzheng, she''s such a troublemaker today!


    I was really angry with her. I pushed the door open, put the dishes back on the table, put the wine on top, and said sarcastically, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Guzheng looked at me coldly and said faintly, "Not satisfied!"


    I subconsciously frowned and asked, "What else is there to be dissatisfied with?"


    "We came to your restaurant for dinner. You and the plateau. Is that your attitude?" Guzheng said relentlessly.


    I took a deep breath and tried to suppress my emotions. I don''t want to argue with Guzheng. I don''t want to argue with anyone.


    Liu advised, "Come on, Guzheng, what are you doing? It was not easy for everyone to come out for a meal."


    "Nothing." Guzheng was clearly still angry.


    I smiled. Although Guzheng was a little unreasonable today, I gave in to her. I tolerated it, so I said, "I''m sorry. Please forgive me if there''s something wrong with the service. I apologize to you, can''t I? I''m sorry, everyone."


    I bowed slightly and looked at Guzheng, but Guzheng glanced at me and said, "Is that all?"


    "What else do you want?" I really think Guzheng went too far today. I''ve tolerated it to this extent, but she''s still not willing to let it go?


    Is she so angry with me?


    Guzheng was completely out of control. She opened the bottle on the table, then picked up the glass in front of her, poured the wine on it, and poured the white wine into the bowl, which was slightly rippling.


    I know what Guzheng meant by deliberately embarrassing me, right?


    It''s okay.


    I smiled, pointed at the bowl of wine, and said a word.


    "Sure!"


    With that, I stepped forward to pick up the glass on the table, took a deep breath, and drank the wine without any hesitation.


    However, it seemed that my drinking did not alleviate Guzheng''s anger. She looked at me so straightforwardly, and the anger on her face seemed to have increased. As soon as I put down the glass, Guzheng immediately filled it up even faster.


    The wine, like a floodwater, poured down, and the contents of the wine cup stirred like a scene in nezha''s mind.


    I gritted my teeth, and a wave of fire went crazy into my brain.


    All right, go for it!


    Guzheng, you can pour as much as you want. I, Meng Xingyun, will accompany you to the end today!


    Guzheng poured the wine, and I picked up the glass at a faster speed, because the movement was too big, and some wine even spilled out of the glass, flowing in my hands.


    I know that the same glass of wine, the first one is still very simple for me, but the second one is definitely several times more surging, but I still did not hesitate, hesitation is actually more unable to drink.


    I raised my neck and jerked, pouring a glass of white wine into my stomach.


    Then I looked at Guzheng expressionlessly. Are you satisfied?


    There was a burning sensation in my stomach, as if a fire was burning in my body, from my stomach to my throat, but as I pressed down on the breath, my face remained extraordinarily calm.


    This time, Guzheng didn''t pour me wine without a word. She just stared at me, her eyes fixed on me.


    Her eyes were very complicated, but I couldn''t figure out what she was thinking after two glasses of wine. They looked at each other for a long time, and her eyes seemed to be trembling.


    She opened her mouth, then bit her lip hard, looked at the glass on the table again, picked up the bottle, and poured the wine again.


    At this moment, my heart became especially calm.


    It felt like the Guzheng I knew was gone, and the Guzheng in front of me was so strange and strange.


    That feeling, some unspeakable sadness.


    This time, Guzheng''s speed was not fast. The trail of the white wine fell into a thin straight line, gradually filling the entire glass.


    Along with this slow process, many things flashed through my mind. Those lights and shadows, even though I had never loved Guzheng, were beautiful memories. They shone with a golden light, giving off a soft and warm light.


    I looked at the line as if I were saying goodbye to something else.


    When the glass was full, my hand grabbed the glass, and like a heroic hero, I picked up the glass and drank it.


    I think if we want to shoot a tv series at this time, we must take a slow shot to highlight the tragic character!


    Why is it tragic?


    Did I drink too much?


    I don''t know. All I know is that three glasses of wine went down like this. I don''t even know how I did it. My mouth was almost unbearable.


    Guzheng looked at me in disbelief, but I didn''t notice.


    After drinking this glass of wine, I directly took the bottle from Guzheng''s hand. Guzheng''s hand was very tight, so I had to grab it rudely.


    "When are you satisfied with this apology, just stop, okay?"


    I smiled at Guzheng. There was no mirror. I didn''t know what the smile on my face looked like.


    Then I picked up the bottle and poured it into my stomach.


    This kind of reckless drinking had happened in the early days after breaking up with Ding Ge, and the consequences were very serious. But I didn''t think about anything else, and now I just want to drink the wine.


    Whether it''s resentment, anger and grievance towards Guzheng, mixed feelings, everything... I want them to disappear.


    "What are you doing?" Guzheng stood up and grabbed the bottle from my hand. There was a trace of fear in her voice.


    At this moment, I was choked by the wine.


    If someone had experienced this before, then he should have understood how it felt. The whole nose was extremely spicy, much worse than eating mustard or something. My tears immediately choked out and I coughed desperately.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    I bent down and someone handed me a glass of water. I quickly washed my mouth, and then someone handed me a few pieces of paper. I stopped for a while, and then stood up.


    It was just that the moment I stood, I didn''t know if I was standing too hard. At that moment, I felt that the ground was a little uneven, and my mind was spinning round and round, completely out of control.


    There was some inexplicable confusion, some pain, but I still endured, desperately gritted my teeth, and then squeezed out a smile and said to everyone: "I wish you a happy meal."


    After that, I went straight out and slammed the door shut.


    I started to go downstairs, but suddenly I realized that the alcohol I had just drunk had come up to me completely. It was rushing into my head like a war, and my head was buzzing with a splitting headache.


    I felt my body tremble indescribably. After a few steps, I realized that my feet were out of control. But I was still very conscious. I quickly walked up the stairs, grabbed the railing with both hands like a life-saving straw, and hurried downstairs.


    I went straight to the toilet, closed the door, reached my finger down my throat, and tried to vomit the wine out.


    Soon, I vomited many times, and then squatted down to rest for a long time before I felt a little bit stronger.


    Today''s wine was really too strong, in my drinking record, I am afraid that such a strong speed today can also rank in the top few places.


    Although the wine came out, the heavy feeling on my head did not lessen much. I tried my best to restrain myself and keep myself awake. Otherwise, I would have been lying in bed long ago.


    But for some reason, I didn''t want to sleep in bed drunk as usual.


    I walked to the backyard alone and sat there with my head slightly lowered.


    The lights in the backyard were not on and it was dark. I didn''t even have the strength to look at the moon and stars in the sky, but I couldn''t see the shadow. It was completely swallowed up by the darkness.


    I breathed heavily, and my mind seemed to be in a state of chaos.


    After a while, I vaguely heard a soft footstep coming towards me, getting closer and closer to me, but I really didn''t have the strength to see who it was.


    I could feel my footsteps stopping behind me.


    I didn''t ask who it was, but continued to bury my face in the dark, close my eyes, and fight with my heavy head.


    At this moment, a hand caressed my back and gently stroked it.


    It was soft and comfortable. I could feel that it was a woman''s hand. It was slender and delicate.


    The first name that popped up in my head was Ding Ge. It felt like it used to be. She gently stroked my back, and the warmth of her palm seemed to spread to every corner of my body.


    Ding Ge? Is that you?

 Chapter 157 : Destined to Be Restless

    I didn''t say anything.


    The person behind him did not speak.


    I think it should be Ding Ge. After all, Guzheng and I are at odds right now. I think she''s going to treat me like a mortal enemy, so how can she comfort me?


    I especially enjoyed the silence of this moment. The fierce quarrel just now was really a headache. In this darkness, the hand behind me gave me great warmth. It seemed to touch the softest part of my heart.


    I stretched my hand from my shoulder to my back and gently grabbed it.


    Perhaps it was because of the strong wine and the cowardice, but in normal times, I might not have dared to grab ding ge''s hand.


    But when I held that warm hand, it was as if it had been electrocuted and jerked back from my hand.


    At that moment, I felt very sad. I wanted to ask ding ge, are you angry?


    But before I could turn my head, the figure behind me left in a hurry. Listening to the hurried footsteps, I wanted to turn around and shout at her.


    But just then, a strong tumbling came from my stomach, and I quickly covered my mouth and ran to the toilet again.


    When I came out, there was no one in the backyard. I was alone in the dark in the empty courtyard.


    I, and this courtyard, seem to have been forgotten by the world.


    I stood in the yard and closed my eyes for a moment to catch my breath. The cold air in the yard made me feel a little more awake.


    I couldn''t help but think about what happened just now. My thoughts were really chaotic at that time, but now I think of it with some doubts. Who was it just now?


    Is it Ding Ge? Or someone else?


    I don''t know. I can''t be 100 % sure that she''s Ding Ge.


    It was so embarrassing. What if it wasn''t Ding Ge? How awkward that would be! But then I thought, what if it was Ding Ge? So what did the withdrawal just mean?


    At this moment, I really want to go to room 5 and see how Ding Ge is doing. Are you angry?


    But I didn''t dare. I felt so ashamed to face Ding Ge.


    What can I do if I see it? What''s the use of explaining it over and over again?


    It''s useless!


    When the two of us really get together, everything will be clear. Any explanation now would be futile and would only make things worse.


    Think about it and stay quiet here, lest Ding Ge and Guzheng appear in the same frame upstairs. It''s just awkward. I can''t do anything in my current state, so I might as well rest here for a while.


    After a while, someone came to the backyard. It was Old Gao. He turned on the lights in the backyard, looked at me and said, "Why don''t you turn on the lights?"


    "Nothing." I remembered the scene of Guzheng and Old Gao arguing and said, "Old Gao, what happened just now..."


    "It''s okay, don''t mention it. I don''t blame her." Old Gao took a puff of his cigarette and looked calm.


    "Today... In fact, she''s targeting me. I''m sorry to get you involved."


    Old Gao looked at me in silence, as if he had something to say to me, but he became silent. After stepping out the cigarette, he said, "What are you sorry for? Why are you saying this? Xiaoyi saw it when he went upstairs. You''re a fool. How much do you drink?"


    "Not much." At this time, I don''t want to talk about Guzheng, especially with Old Gao.


    "Okay, you can rest here. I''m just here for a cigarette. I''m busy."


    I nodded and Old Gao went forward again.


    I sat in the backyard for a while. Although it wasn''t that bad for the time being, I still felt very uncomfortable. I couldn''t help but go back to the front hall and sit at the counter, glancing at the stairs from time to time.


    The second hand on the wall moved forward bit by bit. After some time, someone came down the stairs.


    It was Ding Ge and his group.


    Seeing Ding Ge, I immediately stood up and had a lot to say to her.


    Dinger looked into the hall and saw me. However, her expression seemed very calm, but also very indifferent, making people unable to guess her thoughts.


    My heart sank.


    Ding Ge had a natural smile on her face when she talked to her colleagues. After a while, she went to the counter to pay the bill. I couldn''t help but stand up and walk towards her.


    I tried to walk as smoothly as possible, and I tried to look as calm as possible. Ding Ge was not far ahead of me, and I came to her.


    But some words suddenly ran back into my stomach, and my lips trembled. Finally, I said something painless: "Have you eaten?"


    Ding Ge nodded.


    I added, "Are you leaving?"


    Ding Ge nodded again and said, "Yes."


    I suddenly became speechless. Ding Ge didn''t seem to be angry with me, but it was only on the surface. I couldn''t figure out what she was thinking. Because I know that if a woman doesn''t throw a tantrum at you, it''s the worst.


    Ding Ge checked out at the front desk.


    Then she looked in my direction, smiled slightly, and looked at her to signal that she was leaving. Then she turned around and walked out the door.


    "Ding Ge!"


    I couldn''t help but shout ding ge''s name.


    Ding Ge turned to look at me, his eyes shining brightly. I grabbed my pants with my hand and was speechless again.


    So I looked at Ding Ge like that, a little silly, like an idiot.


    At this moment, dinger walked over to me two steps and said calmly, "Take care of your affairs first."


    After that, Ding Ge gave me another deep look and turned to leave.


    I thought back to what Ding Ge said. I understood what she meant, but I found myself dealing with it worse and worse.


    Before long, Guzheng and Liu came down the stairs.


    Guzheng and I looked up again.


    This time, Guzheng''s face was not as angry and cold as it was upstairs, but rather a very complicated color. I could see the corner of her mouth twitching slightly.


    The distance between us was getting closer and closer.


    Xiao liu went to pay the bill, and Guzheng stood in front of me. We looked at each other and fell into a deep silence.


    I think today should be the first time that Guzheng and I really quarreled. Although we didn''t argue much, we just had that kind of fierce collision. I could feel Guzheng''s sword sharp. She stabbed others with her own thorns.


    I don''t know what to say to Guzheng.


    Guzheng didn''t say a word to me either.


    I thought, maybe now is really not a good time to talk.


    Just like that, little liu took Guzheng''s arm and walked away. At the end of the day, I seemed to see Guzheng''s gloomy face and suddenly lost all of his brilliance in his eyes.


    I took a deep breath and felt pain in my head again.


    I walked to the counter and sat down slowly. At this point, I don''t know what the future will be like. Would dinger ignore me for that? Where''s Guzheng? Will she stop contacting me?


    Where will our relationship go?


    I wanted to take a breath, but Hu Zi walked up to me with a calm face and said anxiously, "No, Lin Feng was beaten!"


    "What did you say?"


    When I heard the news, my heart trembled and I jumped to my feet, but maybe I was too strong, and a strong dizziness came from my head.


    Hu Zi gave me a hand and said, "Have you been drinking?"


    "Nothing." I said worriedly, "Where''s Lin Feng? Let''s hurry over."


    "How are you going to get there like this? You can rest here. Old Gao and I will go there." Hu Zi pressed me to my seat.


    "I''m fine!" I said worriedly, "How can you two do it?"


    "Don''t worry." Hu Zi pressed me down and replied, "Don''t try to be brave. We''ll be back soon."


    Without waiting for my permission, Hu Zi called Old Gao, said something to his cousin, and hurried out the door.


    As I sat there, the worry in my heart did not diminish by half. Restless, like a hot pot ant, and I feel a lot of guilt in my heart.


    Just now, because of Ding Ge and Guzheng, I didn''t pay attention to the fact that Lin Feng didn''t come back. I suddenly remembered that I gave Lin Feng 200 yuan this morning. I couldn''t help but think that if I hadn''t given Lin Feng the two hundred dollars, maybe Lin Feng wouldn''t have gone out and been beaten up.


    Thinking of this, I blame myself even more!


    Lin Ya trusted us with Lin Feng, but we got him beaten up.


    I feel especially ashamed to see lin ya, but things have come to this point, and I have to tell Lin Ya.


    So I called Lin Ya nervously.


    At the same time, I sighed in my heart. What happened today? Was it destined to be unsettled?


    The hall was too noisy. I walked to the backyard and soon Lin Ya answered the phone.


    Lin Ya seemed to be in a good mood and asked, "What''s wrong, Xing Yun?"


    I was so embarrassed that I pursed my lips and said, "Girl, I''m sorry. I want to apologize to you."


    Lin Ya asked doubtfully, "What happened?"


    "Lin Feng was beaten!" I told the truth.


    "What?" Lin Ya''s shrill voice came.


    I could imagine what Lin Ya looked like at that moment. I could hear deep shock and fear in her voice. She spoke in a trembling voice and asked, "What happened? What''s going on? Why was Lin Feng beaten up? Who hit him? Is it serious?"


    Lin Ya asked a lot of questions in a row, and she almost burst into tears.


    I said hurriedly, "Don''t worry, girl. Old Gao and Hu Zi have already passed. They haven''t come back yet. I don''t know the details. Well, you should come over first. Come to the restaurant."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    After that, Lin Ya hung up the phone. I shook the phone hard and started worrying about lin ya again. She must be feeling restless right now, and because she was worried that Lin Feng would inevitably drive faster than usual, nothing should happen.


    I looked at the dark night sky, and tonight''s night seemed particularly dark, so dark that it was depressing!


    There was a feeling of fatigue and discomfort all over me. I ran to the bathroom and washed my face. At this time, I had to keep myself awake.


    Instead of staying in the backyard, I stood at the entrance of the restaurant and waited for them.

 Chapter 158 Lin Feng Kept It from Us

    I looked at the busy road in front of me, wondering when they would come back.


    There was a sea of anxiety and unspeakable irritation in my heart, and I couldn''t even care about the troubles that dinger and Guzheng had brought me.


    After some time, a familiar car came into view.


    It''s Hu Zi''s car!


    My heart suddenly quickened, and I couldn''t bear it. I quickly took a few more steps forward. Soon, Hu Zi''s car stopped. Hu Zi and Old Gao came down from the front, and a person came down from behind. It was Lin Feng.


    It was so dark outside that I could vaguely see Lin Feng being beaten, but I couldn''t see if it was serious or not. Lin Feng seemed to feel a little embarrassed. His head was lowered and he covered it with his hands.


    "Let''s go back to the backyard."


    I didn''t say a word. A few people quickly walked to the backyard, came into the room, turned on the lights, and I saw the wound on Lin Feng''s face.


    I could not help but gasp for air. I gritted my teeth and shouted, "Who the hell hit this?"


    At this time, one of Lin Feng''s eyes was completely black, black and blue, the other half of his face was particularly swollen, a large amount of blood and red swelling, and the corner of his mouth was also a little torn, it was really beaten black and blue face, miserable.


    When lin ya arrived later, she didn''t know how distressed she was.


    The remorse in my heart reached its peak, and I clenched my fists with all my might. If I didn''t avenge brother Lin Ya, I really wouldn''t have the face to see her.


    However, Lin Feng did not speak and just sat there in silence, his head hanging so that no one could see his expression clearly.


    A fire was burning in my heart, and my body seemed to explode. I said to Lin Feng in a somewhat hurtful tone, "Speak? Who did it?"


    Lin Feng shook his head and replied feebly, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    When I heard Lin Feng''s words, I immediately frowned. I was beaten like this, but I didn''t even know who hit me?


    How is this possible?


    I looked at Lin Feng suspiciously. I always felt that he was hiding something from us, so I squatted down and said to him earnestly, "Lin Feng, we won''t say you scold you, understand? You were beaten like this, and we have to return it for you. He beat your face like this, and we have to beat him like that. Now tell me, who hit you? Why fight?"


    "I really don''t know who it is." Lin Feng said gloomily.


    I suddenly wondered, how is this possible?


    But when I looked at Lin Feng, I couldn''t tell if he was lying.


    There was nowhere to say in his heart, and he could not help but scold, "Grass, you can''t swallow this breath, can you?"


    We must always seek justice for Lin Feng!


    I looked at Lin Feng again and said, "How are you? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Lin Feng shook his head.


    I sighed and asked, "Where are you going? Why did they hit you?"


    Lin Feng didn''t seem to want to talk much, but said wearily, "Brother xingyun, I want to take a break now. Can we talk about this tomorrow?"


    I always felt that Lin Feng must have something that he didn''t tell us. Otherwise, why would someone hit him for no reason?


    I stood up and said impatiently, "Lin Feng, do you really want to take a break or don''t want to tell us? Look at you now. How are we going to tell your sister when she comes?"


    "My sister is coming?" Lin Feng''s face suddenly showed fear. He looked at me accusingly and said, "Brother xingyun, didn''t you say you didn''t tell my sister?"


    "You were beaten up like this. Can I not tell her?" I roared angrily.


    Lin Feng seemed to want to say that I didn''t keep my promise, but he paused, sighed and said, "Forget it."


    I looked at Hu Zi and Old Gao again and asked, "Do you two remember the characteristics of the person who hit him?"


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "When we got there, there was no one. Lin Feng was squatting on the side of the road. We didn''t even ask him, so we had to bring him back first."


    I sighed again, motioning for Hu Zi and Old Gao to go out first. All three of us left the room. I asked, "Do you believe what lin feng said?"


    Both of them smiled and shook their heads, apparently not believing Lin Feng. Just getting beaten up for no reason? How could the probability of lying down with a gun be so high!


    Hu Zi asked again, "Is the girl really coming?"


    I nodded.


    I don''t know if lin ya will blame us. I told her everything was fine when she called in the morning, and his brother was beaten in the evening.


    What do you think this is?


    Old Gao smoked and sighed, "What happened today? The storms are coming one after another, and even the peace in front of us is saved."


    Old Gao looked up at the sky, but there was no lightning or thunder in the dark sky. It was quite calm. Of course, even if the wind was blowing, we wouldn''t be able to see it.


    Not long after, Lin Ya arrived at the restaurant.


    She rushed to the backyard, saw the three of us, and asked, "Where''s Lin Feng?"


    I stood up and said awkwardly, "It''s in the house."


    Lin Ya''s face was filled with pain and anxiety. She panted heavily and walked into the room without stopping. We followed her in. After seeing lin feng, his mood became even more intense, as if he could strangle all the people who beat his brother to death.


    Lin ya looked at Lin Feng and asked sadly, "Are you hurt?"


    Lin Feng lowered his head and shook his head.


    "Go to the hospital for a checkup." Lin Ya added.


    "No, I''m fine."


    "Nothing? Is that okay?" Lin Ya said angrily, "Can you still see with your eyes like this? Who did all this?"


    Lin Feng shook his head, still the same answer, "I don''t know either."


    "You don''t know?"


    Lin Ya was as skeptical as we were, but she took out her phone and said, "Call the police!"


    I smiled faintly, thinking that Lin Ya was still smart!


    Lin Feng quickly stopped Lin Ya and said, "Don''t call the police."


    Lin Feng''s actions made me more suspicious. Lin Ya said, "How can I not call the police? Is that all?"


    "What if we call the police? Can the police catch someone? No one bothered about this. I''m not doing anything." Lin Feng glanced at Lin Ya and replied.


    "Isn''t that all right?" Lin Ya was extremely agitated.


    Lin fengcheng is like this today, and we have an unshirkable responsibility, so we dare not interrupt. Lin Feng looked like he didn''t know what to say to Lin Ya again, so he simply shut up.


    The room fell into silence again. Lin feng turned away and said nothing stubbornly. Lin Ya stood there with a mixture of feelings, one for Lin Feng''s beating and the other for Lin Feng''s unwillingness.


    I sighed and whispered to lin ya, "Girl, let''s go out first."


    Lin Ya looked at Lin Feng for a moment, then walked out of the room.


    Out of the room, I first apologized to lin ya, "Girl, I''m sorry. We didn''t take good care of him."


    Lin Ya was in a bad mood, but it didn''t look like she was angry with us. She said faintly, "You didn''t beat her up. Why are you sorry?"


    "After all, we didn''t look up to him." Hu Zi said, "Girl, if you have anger in your heart, you can get angry at us. Don''t hold it in."


    Hu Zi''s tone was sincere. Lin Ya smiled and said, "I''ll beat you up and Lin Feng will be fine, right?"


    "Well, if I had known, I would have followed him and not let him go out alone."


    "He''s almost an adult. Can you watch him 24 hours a day?"


    "Then what should we do?"


    Old Gao said, "Of course we have to find out who beat lin feng. We have to get justice for him!"


    Hu Zi opened his hand and said helplessly, "He didn''t say anything. How can we get it?"


    Lin Ya thought for a while and said, "Tomorrow, you can ask when I''m not around. Didn''t you see that? He must have something to tell us! If he can''t, threaten him with the police. If he doesn''t say anything, you say you want to call the police. I can see that I have nothing to gain from this. I''ll leave later."


    I still feel very sorry, thinking that it would be better to be scolded by Lin Ya. So I said to Lin Ya, "This is up to us. We promise to find the one who beat up lin feng. We''ve made a mistake before. Don''t worry, we won''t let anything happen to Lin Feng again."


    Lin Ya smiled and said kindly, "I''m already very sorry to trouble you so much. Don''t say that."


    I said jokingly, "This is not what you said, girl."


    "Then do you think I''m a villain? Does it suit my character to scold you one by one?" Lin ya rolled her eyes at me and said.


    I nodded fearlessly.


    "Are you a masochist?" At this moment, Lin Ya frowned at me and said, "Have you been drinking?"


    It was a good thing that Lin Ya didn''t mention it, but it was only when he mentioned it that his depression surged up again. I didn''t want to talk about these things, so I replied faintly, "I drank a little."


    "Drink at work. It''s a good thing you did it with Hu Zi. Otherwise, if you had a different boss, you would have been cursed and left!" Lin Ya said with disdain.


    Hu Zi smiled, didn''t say anything, and I smiled too. How could Lin Ya have guessed that I was actually one of the Xingyun hotel''s behind-the-scenes bosses?


    The four of us chatted in the backyard for a while, mostly with lin feng as the theme, hoping to find the people who beat lin feng quickly.


    Of course, in the end, I still hope that Lin Feng can go back to school honestly. Helping out in our restaurant is really not a problem.


    After a while, the voices in the front hall became quieter and quieter. There must be no more guests. It was getting late. I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, you should go back early."


    Lin Ya said, "Let me talk to Lin Feng."


    Lin Ya returned to the room, while Old Gao and Hu Zi squatted on the ground and smoked.


    After a while, waiter Xiaolian walked to the backyard, looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, someone is looking for you."


    I was immediately puzzled. There were so many things going on tonight. Waves after waves like a volcano erupted. I couldn''t help but guess in my heart, who is it?

 Chapter 159 : Fight

    I walked to the lobby and saw a man standing in front of the counter. It was Ji Ze, whom I hadn''t seen for days!


    My face suddenly turned ugly. Why is Ji Ze here?


    "Xing Yun." Ji Ze saw me, smiled and said, "I called you this morning. You didn''t answer, so I came over."


    I thought about it. Yes, ji ze called me this morning. I didn''t answer, but I did it on purpose.


    After listening to what he said about breaking up with Lin Ya, and then listening to what Lin Ya said, I really felt that Ji Ze was especially hypocritical.


    A few years ago, he was the one who made me leave the studio behind my back, but I still wanted to help him and fall for his trap. I was really stupid!


    "What are you doing here?" I looked at him expressionless.


    Ji Ze was stunned, as if surprised by my cold attitude towards him. His expression was a little awkward. He smiled and said, "You haven''t called me these days. I can''t wait any longer, so I can''t help coming over."


    "All right, you can go." I pointed at the door of the restaurant and said faintly," there are enough things going on today. I really don''t have time to talk to Ji Ze."


    "I..." Ji Ze smiled bitterly and looked confused, "No, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Then what did we say before?"


    "Then, just pretend that I didn''t say anything. Let''s end it."


    "Over? Why? Didn''t you promise to help me?" Ji Ze couldn''t help but say, it seems that he really wants to get back together with Lin Ya, but in my eyes, he doesn''t deserve to be with Lin Ya anymore.


    I shook my head and said, "I won''t help."


    "Why?"


    "I regret it!" I said in a deep voice.


    "Regret it?" Ji Ze looked at me excitedly with a reproachful look in his eyes. After a long pause, he said, "I''m desperate. You gave me hope again. Now you tell me you regret it? You told me you regretted it?"


    Ji Ze couldn''t seem to accept the result. I didn''t say anything. I just looked at him coldly and replied calmly, "Yes!"


    Ji ze looked at me, staring at me deeply, as if he was trying to pry into the secrets of my heart. He just stared at me, his eyes filled with anger.


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly and he said in a deep voice, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Okay." I don''t want to talk so much to ji ze, so I chased him away again, "You go."


    Ji Ze didn''t leave, but there was a provocative light in his eyes. He looked up at me and replied, "I''m not leaving!"


    I couldn''t help but squint my eyes. I had a stomach full of anger today. I don''t know who to vent my anger on. Ji Ze, are you going to hit a gun?


    I was not afraid of him and said coldly, "This is my territory."


    Ji Ze sneered and said, "Aren''t you a restaurant? Is it okay for me to come here for dinner?"


    "Sorry, we''re closed."


    "Haven''t you closed the door yet?"


    I didn''t want to do anything about Ji Ze, but now he''s sticking to me. I said impatiently, "To be honest, we''re not doing your business. Is that okay?"


    I said it directly, so there was no need to beat around the bush.


    Ji Ze didn''t say anything, but he didn''t leave. He just looked at me provocatively. I pointed at the door angrily and said, "Please leave."


    Ji Ze was still standing there motionless, and I was so angry that I couldn''t talk to Ji Ze anymore. I walked towards him and pulled him out.


    So, naturally, between the tugs and tugs, the two of us fought.


    Perhaps Lin Ya and the others heard a noise in the backyard, walked up to the front, and then saw me and ji ze rolling together.


    Lin Ya immediately shouted, "Xing Yun Ji Ze, what are you two fighting for? Get up."


    Hu Zi and Old Gao quickly walked over and pulled us apart.


    I was still a little angry. Hu Zi pulled me and whispered, "What happened? Why are you two fighting?"


    Lin Ya also looked at Ji Ze angrily, then at me, and said, "What are you two fighting about?"


    Then Lin Ya looked at Ji Ze and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Lin Ya, Ji Ze''s face suddenly changed because he didn''t know Lin Ya was here. He glanced at me as if he didn''t know how to explain it to lin ya.


    I looked at him coldly, and the fire in my heart had not yet subsided.


    "You... Why are you here?" Ji Ze asked Lin Ya hesitantly.


    Lin Ya didn''t answer. She looked at Ji Ze a few times, then turned to me and said, "Xing Yun, what''s going on? Isn''t today messy enough? You two are still fighting?"


    Speaking of which, Ji Ze was recruited by me, and I had to deal with it myself, so I replied calmly, "Don''t worry about this."


    "Do you want to go crazy after a few drinks? What do you want?" Lin Ya frowned and scolded me.


    I was stunned!


    Because I didn''t expect Lin Ya to talk to me like that. I fought with Ji Ze because of her, but now instead of blaming Ji Ze, she blames me first.


    Even if I fought with Ji Ze, he wouldn''t hurt me at all. But Lin Ya''s words made me feel greatly humiliated.


    I never thought that lin ya would be on Ji Ze''s side.


    There was sadness and incomprehensible loneliness in my heart. My teeth trembled slightly, but I clenched my fists tightly. I didn''t want anyone to see the sadness in my heart. That would make him feel especially pitiful!


    I looked at Lin Ya, her cold eyes like a brand iron imprinted on my chest.


    I didn''t say anything, as if all my strength had suddenly dissipated. I stared at Lin Ya, then turned around and walked slowly to the backyard.


    Old Gao and Hu Zi followed, and I said to them, "I want to be alone."


    The two of them stopped in their tracks and I walked into the shadows alone.


    In fact, when I think about it, I did it all by myself. Lin Ya and Ji Ze. What am I doing? I''m just an outsider. I don''t understand or appreciate my kindness. I told myself, Meng Xingyun, stop meddling in his mother''s business.


    But my mood wasn''t much better.


    Even when she fought with Lin Ya in the past, she never felt the humiliation in her heart today. I thought that when she saw me fighting with Ji Ze, she would completely stand on my side. After all, the two of them had already broken up, but I didn''t expect the reality to be the exact opposite of what I thought.


    The image of Lin Ya standing in front of Ji Ze questioning me hovered in my mind for a long time.


    After a while, Hu Zi came over and asked me to eat. I shook my head and had no appetite. It was hard to drink, but now it''s even worse.


    Hu Zi didn''t persuade me anymore. After a while, lin ya came over and said to me, "Ji ze is gone."


    I didn''t say anything, I just kept silent.


    Lin Ya ignored me and went back to his room to see lin feng.


    I glanced at Lin Ya''s back and felt even more uncomfortable.


    In the small square courtyard, I was alone facing the sky and the earth. In the hall, Hu Zi Old Gao and cousin were having a lively meal. In the back room, lin ya and Lin Feng were talking about something. I was the only one who looked so desolate and lonely...


    There was no one to comfort him...


    After a while, the restaurant finally closed.


    I told Hu Zi again that I couldn''t go back. Hu Zi didn''t say anything. He took Lin Feng away, and Old Gao Jiang Yan and the others left.


    Lin Ya didn''t leave!


    My cousin was about to go out and close the door. I told her that I would come, so she went back to the backyard.


    I closed the door at the window, leaving only the shutter at the entrance, but...


    I looked at Lin Ya, who was staying in the hall, frowned and said, "Aren''t you leaving yet?"


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Are you finally willing to talk to me?"


    "Cut." I said faintly, "I''m coming if you don''t leave!"


    "Go ahead!" Lin Ya sat there calmly, crossed his legs, and looked at me with his hands around his chest.


    "Just go."


    I pulled the door down and locked it. Lin Ya didn''t say anything and still sat there quietly.


    I ignored her and glanced around the hall. When I saw which chair was not neatly arranged, I went to get it again, but there was nothing else to do. In the end, I couldn''t find anything to do.


    Lin Ya stood up from his chair and walked towards me, sneering, "You''re a little grumpy."


    "How big is it?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Why are you acting like a child? Should I buy you some candy to coax you?" Lin Ya leaned over to me with a crooked smile.


    I smiled unhappily and replied, "Okay, don''t disgust me here."


    I know. This is Lin Ya''s apology to me. Between friends, sometimes there was really no need to apologize too formally, and the anger between the jokes disappeared.


    I couldn''t help it. I wanted to be angry with lin ya, but I couldn''t.


    Lin Ya grabbed my arm and pulled me to the table, "Come on, let''s sit down and talk."


    "What''s there to talk about?" I muttered.


    "How about some wine?" Lin Ya asked.


    "Okay, you really can''t go back after drinking." After drinking so much today, I still felt bad in my stomach. I suddenly remembered what Lin Ya said just now, so I said angrily, "What if I go crazy after drinking too much?"


    Lin Ya smiled helplessly and said, "I was wrong, okay? I shouldn''t have said that to you!"


    I enjoyed Lin Ya''s confession.


    "Now, can we talk?"


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Just talk about you and Ji Ze. Why are you fighting?"


    I frowned. I thought Lin Ya and Ji Ze must have communicated, so I replied, "Didn''t Ji Ze tell you?"


    "No." Lin ya looked at me and asked, "How did he find you?"


    I was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    "Let me guess." Lin Ya said suddenly.


    I frowned slightly, but Lin Ya had already said, "Last time you said that ji ze wanted to get back together with me. I think you said you wanted to help him, but after listening to me, you didn''t want to help him. Plus, you drank a little wine today, and they had a verbal conflict, right?"


    After saying that, Lin Ya looked at me with a smile in his eyes. I suddenly widened my eyes and looked at her in disbelief, as if she knew all the secrets of my body.

 Chapter 160 Simple And Content

    I was amazed that I could guess so accurately. Lin Ya is really not ordinary smart!


    But thinking that she was on Ji Ze''s side instead of mine today, I asked unhappily, "Do you know she''s still on Ji Ze''s side?"


    "When did I take his side?"


    "Then... Then isn''t that standing on his side?" I was so anxious that I couldn''t speak clearly.


    "That''s because..." The articulate Lin Ya didn''t seem to know how to explain it either. Finally, he gestured with both hands and said forcefully, "Because we''re closer, like... Family. And ji ze was like a friend, like a guest, so... You know. But no matter what, the person you care about the most, of course, has to be the last one to spend the longest time communicating with."


    Lin Ya''s words warmed my heart, and all the pent-up gloom in my heart disappeared.


    After a while, lin ya thought for a moment and said sincerely, "Xing Yun, I know that no matter what you do, it''s for my good. But you don''t know Ji Ze. You can''t think that you know him just because of my few words or my brief contact with Ji Ze. He''s not a bad person. He''s a very rational and mature person. He won''t fight easily."


    "Mature? Rational?" I sneered. The ji ze and lin ya I know don''t sound like each other at all.


    Lin Ya didn''t argue with me. She nodded and said softly, "Well, in some ways, he''s really like a child, especially... Childish."


    I frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you still speaking for him?"


    Lin Ya chuckled and said, "Okay, I know you don''t like him. Stop talking about him. I told him that he wouldn''t trouble you."


    "Trouble me?" I said angrily, "If you want him to come, let him come."


    "All right, all right. As long as you don''t look for him, he will never come back to you." Lin Ya smiled at me fawningly.


    In my heart, this is the best way. We should go our separate ways in the future.


    Lin ya looked into my eyes, smiled and asked, "Now, are you all right?"


    I shook my head.


    Lin Ya said again, "Okay, didn''t you eat anything just now? And now? Hungry? What would you like to eat?"


    I shook my head and said, "I really have no appetite."


    "Why don''t you have an appetite?" Lin Ya glared and said, "I can''t cook for you!"


    "No, I drank some wine, and now I don''t want to eat anything."


    "All right then." Lin Ya pouted and said helplessly.


    Finally, lin ya breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s getting late. I should go too."


    I nodded. It was really late.


    Lin Ya gave me a blank look and said, "Open the door."


    I just remembered that I was angry with Lin Ya and locked the door, so I quickly went to open the door and let Lin Ya out.


    At this time, there were fewer people outside. I watched Lin Ya get into the car, but she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she lowered the window and asked me, "Are you really not going to talk about drinking?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to remember this. I shook my head and replied, "It''s really nothing."


    Lin ya nodded and said nothing more. This was really one of her biggest strengths, and she was very understanding. I watched her car drive into the road before closing the restaurant door.


    Lying on the bed, he could not help but take a long breath.


    Today, things really happened a lot, but the result was not bad. After chatting with lin ya for a while, I felt less depressed and depressed. With my head half drunk and half awake, I easily fell asleep.


    ...


    The next day, after getting up, the weather warmed up a little, which seemed to indicate that today was a good day. But winter had come, and now the air conditioning in the hotel was heating up.


    The sun shone in the backyard, which became a particularly warm place, just like the cold and dark two worlds of yesterday.


    Old Gao and I were sitting in the yard peeling garlic.


    I casually talked to Old Gao, "Old Gao, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?" Old Gao did not raise his head, nor did he stop the movement in his hands. He was very skilled in peeling garlic.


    "In the past, you lived a carefree life, and it was almost different from now. Can you get used to it? Are you used to it?" I have always been particularly worried that Old Gao would not be able to adapt to this life, not only on the surface, but also mentally.


    Although we are now a small boss, in fact, it is more difficult than the staff, really tired! It''s not like we can just sit back and collect the money. It''s really hard at the beginning of the opening. We can save it. We can only sweat more.


    Old Gao said calmly, "Actually, when I opened the pond, I was almost separated from my home. But as you know, there was still no concept of money at that time. Until my parents broke my money, but it was nothing compared to now. But I think it''s good, really good. After so many things happened, I was lucky that I didn''t get beaten down, but grew up a lot. I think I should be better adapted than many people, right?"


    I nodded.


    In the past, I could never believe what Old Gao would look like if he were not a rich second generation. In my memory, I''m afraid that Old Gao was just counting on his family to have enough food and clothing for the rest of his life, never thinking that he would have another future.


    And I thought before that it would be very difficult for Old Gao to get rid of some of his problems. After all, after living a rich life for more than 20 years and falling to the bottom, not everyone could accept it. After all, it still involved face and dignity.


    "I think I''m in pretty good shape now, even better than when I was in the pond. It feels like... How to put it, it''s like being reborn, living a completely different life than before." Old Gao seemed very optimistic, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Seeing that he could really accept this life from his heart, I was relieved.


    So, after this topic is over, I want to talk to him about another thing, the thing that he and Guzheng quarreled about yesterday.


    I really don''t understand what happened between Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng. He was able to say that I wanted to kill her.


    So, after a moment of deliberation, I asked, "Old Gao, we''ve talked about this many times before, and I''d like to talk about it again today. What happened between you two?"


    What made Old Gao like this?


    When Old Gao heard what I said, he suddenly became silent, and his eyes were even more misty, making it impossible to see what was hidden in his deep eyes.


    I wanted to help Old Gao, but he had to tell me everything so I could help him.


    Old Gao''s silence made my heart very depressed. I sighed and couldn''t help thinking about what Hu Zi said before. Did Wang Mengmeng really lie to Old Gao?


    I couldn''t help but say, "Wang mengmeng lied to you, didn''t she?"


    Hearing what I said, Old Gao''s body suddenly trembled and looked up at me with a surprised look in his eyes. But soon he lowered his head.


    He didn''t answer or say anything, just peeling the garlic, but I saw his hands shaking slightly.


    From Old Gao''s reaction, I have confirmed the possibility of Hu Zi''s words. Is that true?


    If that was the case, no wonder Old Gao was injured like this.


    After peeling the garlic, Old Gao lit a cigarette in the backyard and smoked. I sent the garlic into the back kitchen.


    Xiaolian was wiping the table in the hall. Hu Zi didn''t know what to say to her, which made Xiaolian laugh a lot. I thought about how I spoke to xiaolian last night. I walked up to the two of them and said to xiaolian, "Xiaolian, I''m sorry. I had a bad attitude when I talked to you yesterday. I apologize to you."


    Xiaolian, however, was a little confused and could not remember, "When did it happen?"


    "It was last night. You told me Old Gao was upstairs, and I panicked."


    "You said that." Xiaolian said nonchalantly, "I don''t even remember if you don''t tell me."


    After that, Xiaolian smiled again and said to me, "Xing Yun, do you think this is a bad attitude? Have you ever seen someone with a bad attitude?" Xiaolian''s expression was exaggerated, and he deliberately said in a sharp tone, "What''s the situation? I can''t even serve the last dish. What did you eat? Did you get shit in your head? Get out of here if you can''t do it! Still crying? Do you have the nerve to cry? If you feel wronged, go home. If you really don''t want to do it, just take your luggage and leave."


    Hu Zi and Xiaoyi laughed as they spoke.


    We all smiled, but I saw the sadness behind Xiaolian''s smile. I don''t think this is a fake joke. It could really happen to someone. It could be someone else. It could be Xiaolian himself.


    I said to Xiaolian, "Don''t worry, this won''t happen to our Xingyun hotel!"


    Xiaolian also smiled and said, "I know. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have apologized to me just now. You scared me!"


    "Is it that exaggerated?"


    "Yes. Xiaoyi and I have been working at the Xingyun hotel for so many days. We already know that you are different from the owners of other restaurants."


    Hu Zi asked, "What''s the difference? Don''t they have one nose and two eyes?"


    Xiaolian smiled and said, "At least the owners of other restaurants won''t be so busy all day. Look at you, it''s harder than our waiters."


    Hu Zi said with a sad face, "We''re not as rich as the other bosses!"


    The crowd burst into laughter again.


    ...


    In fact, even if we were tired every day and didn''t have that much money on us, I really had a good time this time. Every day, I had a brother beside me who could talk nonsense, swear at me, and laugh without any disguise. That was from the bottom of my heart. It was simple and contented.


    Many years later, when I thought about the initial days of Xingyun hotel''s opening, I could not help but smile and feel warm all over, as if a beam of light was shining through the clouds on my face.

 Chapter 161 Campus Love Story

    Because Lin Feng was injured, we didn''t let him work anymore, so we had to let him stay in the backyard. He couldn''t stay idle, so I had to ask him to take care of his wechat public number and let him write some articles. This time, we didn''t dare to let him go out alone. Lin Feng was quiet and probably knew that it wouldn''t look good to go out with his face hurt, so he simply wouldn''t go out.


    And he promised Lin Ya that he would find out who beat Lin Feng, and he had to do it no matter what.


    So, after dinner this afternoon, Hu Zi and I went to Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng seemed to have expected us to look for him. He looked calm and seemed to have found a way to deal with us.


    Hu Zi looked at Lin Feng and said, "Lin Feng, can we talk now?"


    Lin Feng pretended to be confused and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Hu Zi handed Lin Feng a cigarette, crossed his legs, lit a cigarette for himself, and said, "Last night, someone beat you up, talk about it."


    "I was just walking on the road, and then a few people rushed out and beat me up without a word."


    "You don''t even know that person?"


    Lin Feng shook his head.


    "You should remember what those people looked like, right?"


    "It''s too dark for me to see clearly."


    I smiled quietly. It seemed that Lin Feng was really planning on not telling us anything. I couldn''t help but say in a hurry, "You''re planning to get beaten up so inexplicably, and that''s it?"


    Hu Zi touched my arm to signal me not to act rashly. Then he said to Lin Feng sincerely, "Lin Feng, I hope we don''t beat around the bush. We are your friends. We don''t want to teach your elders a lesson. We just want to take it out on your behalf. After all, you were beaten up under the care of both of us, and we are responsible. So if you really decide not to tell, or if you really don''t know, we can only call the police. There are so many cameras in the shops at every intersection on the road, I don''t believe we can''t find any clues. We have to find those people."


    When Lin Feng heard the police report, he looked a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t say anything, his face was deeply hesitant, as if he was worrying about something.


    "Well, the three of us know about this. By the way, there''s Old Gao and the four of us. How about no one else?" Hu Zi almost raised his hand and swore.


    Lin Feng looked at me awkwardly and complained, "Last time Brother xingyun said he wouldn''t tell my sister."


    I can''t help but smile bitterly. This is obviously a distrust of me!


    I scratched my nose, but my mouth quipped, "That''s not a special case. You were beaten like that. I can''t possibly not tell your sister."


    "Then you won''t keep it a secret even if I tell you." Lin Feng was really careful.


    "Yes!" I said hurriedly.


    Lin Feng looked at me and smiled, as if he saw the little girl in my heart.


    "Well, how about you just tell me about it instead of telling Xing Yun about it?" Hu Zi added.


    Lin Feng shook his head and smiled, "You two are so close. I told you, and you told brother Xing Yun the moment you turned around."


    "I lied to you that you were a puppy!" Hu Zi raised his hand and said hurriedly.


    Lin Feng pursed her lips and smiled, still shaking her head. Hu Zi couldn''t hold it back anymore. She smiled, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    Lin Feng is a tough guy to convince!


    Small people and big ghosts!


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other, and then Old Gao came over and chatted for a while. Old Gao had no choice but to say, "You child, the three of us are trying to help you. How can you treat us like an enemy? The old man has something to hide. Tell it out loud. What shame!"


    I gave Old Gao a look of disdain, thinking that your mouth was still glued to it, and it couldn''t be opened.


    Lin Feng just raised an eyebrow. It seemed that he was determined not to tell us. There was really nothing we could do. Could it be that we could only call the police to threaten him?


    At this moment, Old Gao stepped on a chair with one leg, looked down at Lin Feng, smiled and said meaningfully, "I understand! I understand!"


    Hu Zi and I looked at Old Gao in confusion, but Lin Feng''s expression was somewhat vague. He smiled stiffly and asked, "What do you understand?"


    "It must have something to do with girls, right?" Old Gao stared at Lin Feng and then looked at us as if we were a mystery agent, "No matter who it is, I can''t believe I was beaten up on the street for no reason, can I? He must have tried everything to find out who he was! How is it like Lin Feng? Even if you''re beaten up by an acquaintance or a classmate with a grudge, there''s no reason to hide it. Unless it''s about a girl, am I right?"


    Hu Zi and I couldn''t help but look surprised. I didn''t expect Old Gao to make this analysis. Then we looked at Lin Feng, but Lin Feng was on pins and needles, his face full of embarrassment after the secret was revealed.


    It seemed that Old Gao had guessed right.


    Hu Zi smiled, patted Lin Feng on the shoulder and said, "It''s just because of a girl. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Don''t be afraid of your sister. You''re almost eighteen. When you''re an adult, your sister can''t control you. If you don''t want your sister to know, don''t worry. We won''t tell her."


    Lin Feng looked up at me, making me feel really embarrassed. I smiled awkwardly and said, "Why do you keep looking at me?"


    "You don''t have a girlfriend, do you?" Lin Feng said suddenly.


    My eyes widened and then I looked at Old Gao and Hu Zi, who shook their heads. My heart says who told the secret, and the lie I told was exposed. I stuttered and asked, "Who... Who said that?"


    "Sister jiaqi, she told me." There seemed to be a faint smile on Lin Feng''s lips.


    I secretly sighed. I thought everything was perfect, but I didn''t expect something to go wrong with my cousin. I was also blamed for my carelessness. I thought Lin Feng wouldn''t ask anyone else anything. Now that he had exposed me to his face, even though I was rather thick-skinned, I felt extremely embarrassed.


    Lin Feng didn''t look at me anymore. He sighed and said, "Forget it. I''ll go all out. Whoever you want to tell my sister, just tell her. I just like her!"


    The three of us looked at each other and did not speak for a moment. It seemed that the truth was coming out step by step.


    Next, Lin Feng began to tell us a love story on campus.


    The''she'' in Lin Feng''s mouth, the heroine of the story, was named Tang Manya. Lin Feng didn''t describe Tang Manya for us, but we could see from his eyes that he liked this girl very much. Lin Feng''s eyes were especially serious.


    Although some people don''t understand this emotion at all.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya fell in love at school. Perhaps they remembered the memories at school. Lin Feng''s face was a little intoxicated. However, this was a puppy love. When some teachers found out about it, they would scold them for being shameless and criticize them with the words'' what love do you know at such a young age''. They wanted to tear them apart.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya were also careful to protect their underground relationship.


    But one day, suddenly, Tang Manya dropped out of school and told lin feng to break up with him.


    At this point, Lin Feng''s face showed a deep pain, and the muscles at the corner of his mouth were twitching. Although he had been trying to restrain himself, we could still see the deep sadness clearly.


    Hu Zi asked, "Why did Tang Manya drop out of school?"


    "She didn''t study well either. If she didn''t want to go, she dropped out."


    "So you don''t want to go, do you?"


    Lin Feng didn''t deny it this time and nodded.


    We finally found the reason why Lin Feng wanted to drop out of school. It was this girl named Tang Manya!


    Lin Feng continued, "Now that Tang Manya works in a bakery, I went to see her a few days ago. The owner of the bakery was a woman. She had a son, tian fei, who dropped out of school before middle school, and was now chasing after Tang Manya. We met once a few days ago and almost got into a fight. Although I didn''t see the people who beat me yesterday, I knew it must be Tian Fei."


    At this point, the whole thing finally came to light.


    No wonder Lin Feng was hiding it from us. There was such a story in it.


    "Tian Fei, right?" Old Gao immediately asked, "What''s the name of that bakery?"


    Hu Zi pondered and asked, "Does Tang Manya know about Tian Fei getting someone to beat you up?"


    Lin Feng shook his head and said, "I didn''t say that. She probably doesn''t know."


    "Leave this alone!" Old Gao said excitedly, "We have found out who did it. Just tell us what to do. Lin Feng, you have to talk about this. If you want to call the police, we can call the police to deal with it. No problem. If you want to beat him up and vent your anger, the three of us are definitely your strongest backing!"


    I mean, there''s no evidence at all. Even if we find Tian Fei, I''m afraid he won''t admit it!


    However, Lin Feng thought for a moment, looked at the three of us solemnly and said, "Brother xingyun, Brother tiger, brother yuan, I really thank you for taking care of me. Really, thank you very much!"


    "Why are you saying so many polite things, kid? You are Lin Ya''s younger brother, our younger brother. If your brother is bullied, can you stop being a brother?"


    Lin Feng smiled and said, "I know. But I want to handle this myself!"


    "Can you do it yourself?" I frowned and said, "That Tian Fei is definitely not a good person. He can do it without saying it."


    "I know. But I still want to handle it myself. I''ve already told you everything I need to say, but I really hope that I can solve it myself."


    No wonder Lin Feng has been trying to hide it from us. I don''t want to tell us his story, and I don''t want us to get involved.


    Hu Zi said, "Okay, if you really want to deal with it yourself, we won''t stop you. But in this way, we have to follow you when you go out. The three of us are waiting for you in the car. You can do whatever you want. If anything happens, call us immediately so that we can get there right away. You won''t lose."


    When Lin Feng heard Hu Zi''s words, he was very moved. He looked back at us sincerely and nodded.


    "What are you going to do these days?"


    "I don''t want to be seen in this way. I''d better take a few days off first."


    I nodded, thinking that Lin Feng''s idea was quite mature. After being beaten up, he didn''t want to take revenge. It wasn''t easy to have this kind of calmness.


    Today, it was the first time that Lin Feng and we had known each other, and we were relieved of him.


    He was alone in the back, and we were all busy in the front.


    It wasn''t long before a text message broke into my phone.

 Chapter 162 : Coffee Shop Appointment

    Ji Ze!


    I couldn''t help but get a little angry, thinking that Ji Ze was still haunted. Originally, after Lin Ya told me so much yesterday, I didn''t think of seeking revenge on Ji Ze or anything else. I didn''t expect him to come to me on his own initiative!


    It seemed that his verbal promise to Lin Ya yesterday was just a perfunctory one.


    I looked at the message and felt like it was a great challenge and humiliation.


    So I angrily clicked on the text message, thinking that if that''s the case, then I''ll stay with you to the end.


    However, when I opened the message, the content surprised me.


    Ji Ze didn''t come to pick a fight with me, but wanted to talk to me. He apologized to me first, then said that he was afraid that I wouldn''t answer the call, so he sent a text message saying that there might be some misunderstanding between us and wanted to talk to me calmly.


    Although ji ze apologized to me, I didn''t think they had much to talk about, so I decided to delete the message and ignore him.


    Who knew, put the phone in his pocket, and after a while, another text message came, and it was Ji Ze.


    I clicked on it again.


    Ji ze asked me to meet him at a coffee shop this afternoon. He wanted me to be there. He would wait for me there.


    From the content, he seems to be sincere, but I don''t know if this is a kind of hypocritical flattery, in order to achieve his own goals.


    But what Lin Ya said yesterday made me reconsider. I couldn''t help asking myself if I really knew Ji Ze. Thinking that Lin Ya was speaking for Ji Ze yesterday, I suddenly hesitated. I didn''t want to go, but when I thought about it, it didn''t seem like a loss.


    Since Lin Ya said I don''t know Ji Ze, I should know him.


    And there''s free coffee to drink.


    However, I did not reply to the text message and put the phone back in my pocket. Who knew that this time the phone rang again, and the frequent ringing made me very angry, and this time it was not a text message, but a phone call. My heart suddenly became agitated. After taking out my phone to connect, I shouted directly, "Are you done?"


    "Who''s bothering you? What a temper!"


    However, it was not Ji Ze''s voice but Lin Ya''s. I picked up my phone and turned it on. It was Lin Ya, not Ji Ze.


    I quickly smiled awkwardly and said, "I didn''t tell you. I was just fooling around with Old Gao and the others."


    Lin Ya didn''t care and asked, "How''s the question about Lin Feng?"


    When I heard Lin Ya''s question, I suddenly didn''t know how to answer it.


    I was the one who told lin ya the secret last time, but this time, for some reason, I didn''t want to tell Lin Ya the truth, even if I kept it from her for the time being.


    Because after telling Lin Ya who hit lin feng, it was inevitable to tell Lin Ya the story. But when I heard Lin Feng''s story, I didn''t want to break them up. I even felt that their pure love was beautiful. Although there was no guarantee and no future, he was really clean, pure and enviable.


    Because I had been thwarted by dinger''s family before, I hated the family resistance in their free love. I didn''t want to see Lin Ya stop Lin Feng and Tang Manya. That would make me very uncomfortable.


    So, I thought about it and replied, "No, your brother''s mouth is very hard. No matter how hard we try to persuade him, he won''t say anything soft or hard."


    Lin ya paused for a moment and replied, "You didn''t say you wanted to call the police."


    "Yes, but your brother is smart enough to know that we are threatening him. He didn''t care at all. I''ve seen it. It''s even more useless to call the police. The police are really here. There''s no help at all. I''m afraid he''ll shut himself up completely and not tell us anything."


    I lied to Lin Feng before, but now I lie to Lin Ya!


    Ah, sin, I despise myself.


    "Then what should we do?" Lin Ya asked with difficulty.


    I was afraid that Lin Ya would hurriedly comfort me and say, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll get it out of him. Don''t worry, there won''t be any more accidents this time."


    Lin Ya was obviously still a little worried, so I had to talk to her a little more. She coaxed me last night, and now I coaxed her in return.


    They talked for about ten minutes before hanging up.


    I hung up the phone and rubbed my head. I don''t know if I''m lying to lin ya like this, right?


    Alas, the recent troubles seem to be coming one after another. Until now, I don''t know what kind of state I and Guzheng have become. And what did dinger think?


    Fortunately, the hotel was not so troubled, and it had been running very well, and everything was in order, without any additional worries.


    Of course, it was also because Hu Zi and Old Gao were around, and a lot of things could be shared. Sometimes I let them do things that I didn''t like to do, and gradually it felt like it was the kind of situation where Hu Zi and Old Gao were busy dealing with the trash.


    When it was two or three o'' clock, we had dinner.


    It was then that I suddenly remembered that something seemed to have slipped my mind, and I remembered that ji ze had invited me to meet him at the coffee shop.


    Ji ze only said in the text that afternoon, but did not say the exact time, and did not know if he was at the coffee shop now?


    I thought about it and decided to make a trip. If he''s here, we can talk for a while.


    I drove to the address that Ji Ze sent me, and soon arrived at the cafe that Ji Ze mentioned.


    I know this cafe, but I haven''t been in it.


    Coffee, for some people, is not just a cup of coffee, they enjoy the kind of elegant and romantic atmosphere, as well as coffee corresponding to the high-end symbol of fashion, small capital tunes, it can show a strong style.


    Well, I like coffee, too, but I''m not too interested in it. Just like some jade, which is exquisite and priceless, is a beautiful stone in my eyes. Some people regard it as a treasure, and I''m afraid I can only regard it as a stone.


    I prefer bitter beer to coffee.


    The main reason is that it''s cheap!


    A cup of coffee might heal the wounds in the heart, and a few bottles of beer could numb the pain in the heart!


    I walked into the coffee shop and looked at the simple and elegant coffee shop. There were not many people in the hall at this time. Although there were voices of conversation, it gave people a quiet atmosphere, not as noisy as the hotel lobby.


    There was an english song on the stereo. I didn''t know what it was like to be an english idiot, but it sounded so relaxed and peaceful that it really suited the atmosphere of the cafe.


    I secretly praised in my heart that this kind of environment really made people like it very much. And it felt like the atmosphere of the art hotel I was thinking of was very different, but the restaurant I was thinking of was more artistic.


    It can be said that the type of restaurant is facing some people, while the coffee shop is facing relatively rich people.


    Instead of calling Ji Ze, I looked into the hall, but there were many seats where I couldn''t see anyone, and I didn''t know if he was here.


    At this moment, Ji Ze found me. He stood up and waved at me. I walked towards him.


    Ji Ze took the lead and said to me, "I''m sorry for yesterday. I''m sorry for you again. I was too impulsive."


    Reaching out to stop smirking, Ji Ze''s words naturally made me feel better, so he replied, "Actually, I''m the one who should be sorry. I drank some wine, and my attitude was a little bad."


    Since you''re here, it''s better to talk calmly. Tit-for-tat doesn''t do you any good.


    After sitting down, ji ze called the waiter and asked me, "What would you like to drink?"


    I said to the waiter, "The cheapest one."


    The waiter was stunned, as if he had not expected such an order, and his expression was a little awkward. Ji ze looked at me and said, "When I brought lin ya here in the past, it was good for her to drink cappuccino. She usually drank this. Why don''t I order you a cup too?"


    I nodded and smiled, "Whatever."


    Ji ze asked the waiter for two cappuccinos.


    After the waiter left, ji ze smiled at me and said, "Don''t you come to the coffee shop often?"


    I nodded, not feeling ashamed, and replied, "We poor people, drinking a bottle of sprite juice is enough, coffee really can''t afford it!"


    Ji Ze did not look sarcastic and said, "I come to the coffee shop a lot. Sometimes I talk to people. It''s quieter here. You look like Lin Ya. She doesn''t know much about coffee. She only orders cappuccino every time she comes."


    I smiled and said, "We still prefer beer!"


    Ji Ze smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes!"


    We didn''t talk about business, so we chatted for a while. After a while, the waiter brought up the coffee.


    Ji ze took a sip of coffee and his expression became serious. He looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, I went back last night and thought about it. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong. I always felt that there was a deep misunderstanding between us. So today, I didn''t want you to help me get Lin Ya back, but I wanted to clear it up if there was a misunderstanding between us."


    I smiled faintly and did not beat around the bush, "Actually, we are not friends. Even if there''s a misunderstanding, it''s okay. You really don''t have to buy me another cup of coffee. Don''t want me to help you get Lin Ya back? I think there''s more or less such a factor in this."


    Ji Ze was neither angry nor denied. Instead, he smiled and said, "Indeed, I can''t deny what you said. So, I hope we can talk about it openly and openly. You can bring up whatever opinions or dissatisfaction you have with me."


    Ji Ze was so polite that I couldn''t open my mouth. I took a sip of coffee and it tasted good. After thinking for a while, he said, "Let''s put it this way. You don''t think the reason why the girl broke up with you is the same as what the girl said."


    "What did she say?" Ji Ze became nervous and did not look embarrassed.


    I looked at him and said, "The girl told me that she wants to have a mental relationship with you, but you just want to have a physical relationship with him!"


    After saying this, I stared at Ji Ze with a cold look in my eyes.

 Chapter 163 : Misunderstanding Resolved

    Ji Ze looked a little surprised, but there was no embarrassment after the lie was exposed. Instead, he smiled bitterly and asked, "Is this what she said?"


    I nodded. That''s exactly what Lin Ya said.


    "Then I understand why you were so angry when you saw me yesterday." Ji Ze lowered his head slightly. He was not in a hurry to explain anything. Instead, he said something like this.


    He held the cup in both hands, feeling a little indescribably sad.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, because Ji Ze''s reaction was so different from what I expected, so I didn''t say anything and just sat there quietly waiting for him to say it.


    Ji ze took a sip of coffee, but there was a hint of tiredness on his face. He said, "A man and a woman are in love. Can''t you hold the other half''s hand?"


    "Hold hands?!"


    I almost jumped up when I heard what Ji Ze said. I thought what Lin Ya meant was that Ji Ze especially wanted to break through the last step of the relationship with Lin Ya. Why didn''t I think that the same physical relationship had become the first step of holding hands with Ji Ze?


    I leaned forward and asked, completely incomprehensible, "What do you mean?"


    I know what Ji Ze meant, but I just don''t understand!


    Ji Ze was silent for a while, closed his eyes, took a breath, looked at me and said, "Yeah. When we were together, I held Lin Ya''s hand, and I could feel her special resistance. Sometimes she would let me hold her hand, but I... I don''t know how to describe it, it should have been a very happy feeling... But she didn''t want to hold my hand at all. Can you imagine? We were in love for a few years, and I held her hand a few times at the beginning, but then we really didn''t even have the slightest physical contact. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    I was silent, looking at the delicious coffee in the cup, but my mood plummeted!


    I don''t know how to describe my feelings.


    It seems that I really misunderstood Ji Ze.


    Ji Ze did not speak either. The two of them fell into a deep silence. The whole coffee shop seemed to have only a slow voice echoing, but I was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    I didn''t know what to say, and I didn''t say anything else that I wanted to help Ji Ze, because at this moment, I really just wanted Lin Ya to be fine, as long as she was fine. Although my misunderstanding about Ji Ze has been cleared up, I don''t want him to be with Lin Ya any more than before.


    I don''t want to hear any more stories about this relationship. I really hope that it can be sealed forever like history, even the true truth is unknown.


    I really wish they would never see each other again. They would never appear in each other''s lives again.


    I wonder how ji ze will feel when he knows what''s going on in my heart right now.


    In silence, I looked out of the window, hoping that the traffic would distract me, hoping that the complicated world would make me restless and unable to think.


    Why is it like this?


    Sometimes, we are so eager to know the truth, but when the truth comes out, we can''t wait to be kept in the dark for the rest of our lives.


    At this moment, ji ze asked me, "Do you want more coffee?"


    The coffee in Ji Ze''s cup was quickly finished. I looked at mine. There were many more, but they were already cold. I wasn''t in the mood for coffee and shook my head. Ji ze called for the waiter to refill another cup of coffee.


    I didn''t want to hear it, but Ji Ze took the initiative and said, "I rarely ordered this coffee before, but since I came to the coffee shop with lin ya, I used to order the same cup as her. I felt like I could get closer to her. Even if I can''t get closer, I can get closer. I only order cappuccino. I started drinking beer and listening to intense rock music. I don''t know why I did this..."


    I looked at Ji Ze in front of me and felt that I still didn''t know him. After all, he was a real multimillionaire, but I couldn''t feel it at all. He looked no different from an ordinary white-collar worker.


    I have to admit that he is really low-key. Even if I didn''t know him, I realized that I was becoming less and less disgusted with him.


    I smiled and said jokingly, "Like you forced me out of the studio?"


    Ji Ze asked, "What?"


    I said nonchalantly, "It''s been so long. I don''t blame you."


    Ji Ze was particularly confused and asked, "What drove you away from the studio? Are you talking about me?"


    Ji Ze pointed at himself and I nodded.


    Ji Ze looked at me in disbelief and said in astonishment, "Why did I force you to leave? I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "It''s okay, really. I know you did it because you like girls."


    "No, no." Ji Ze wasn''t angry either. He just smiled bitterly and said, "You really have to explain this to me. Otherwise, I don''t even know how I took the blame."


    At this point, I couldn''t help but wonder, but the boss told me this himself, so I opened the window and asked, "I worked with the girl in the studio, you know that?"


    Ji Ze nodded and replied, "Well, I heard the girl say that. He said you resigned later."


    Speaking of this, ji ze spread out his hands and looked at me in confusion.


    I smiled and continued, "Yes, I resigned on my own initiative. But that''s because when our mutual boss came to me in private, he said that someone had fallen in love with Lin Ya and wanted to pursue Lin Ya. This person should be talking about you, right?"


    Ji Ze nodded again and continued to listen to me.


    But because I was very close to the girl at that time, you felt uncomfortable. He wants to drive me away, not to work with the girl. "At this moment, Ji Ze''s face was shocked, but he didn''t interrupt me. I frowned and had to finish the rest." But if you fire me, you''re afraid that my close girl will resign together, so you secretly asked the boss to find me, hoping that I could resign voluntarily, and threatened to fire her if I didn''t leave the studio."


    "These are what the owner of the studio told you, right?" Ji Ze wasn''t in a hurry to ask for an explanation, but asked me instead.


    "Yes."


    "Only the two of you know?"


    I nodded. Lin Ya didn''t know about it.


    Ji Ze wasn''t in a hurry to explain that I didn''t do it. He just looked at me with a bitter smile and said, "Do you believe me if I say I didn''t do it?"


    I also smiled lightly, but did not answer.


    Ji Ze''s expression was a little conflicted, and his eyes were full of thoughts. He gritted his teeth, but the corner of his mouth was deeply helpless.


    "This..." Ji ze opened his mouth and sighed, "I found that I really couldn''t prove it wasn''t me. Because even if I had called the studio owner over, you would have thought he was under my pressure not to tell you the truth."


    Ji Ze slapped his head again and leaned back, "Dizzy, what should I say? The point is, I didn''t even know that there was such a thing. Do you think I''m being blamed for this?"


    After listening to Ji Ze, I began to think that he didn''t do it.


    But he did not find any evidence to prove that he did not secretly instruct the owner of the studio!


    Ji Ze covered his head and was still thinking hard about how to get away with it. I did not disturb him and looked out of the window.


    Then I began to recall that old memory.


    At that time, when the owner of the studio told me about it, I was actually very annoyed with ji ze and wished I could spit in his face.


    I never thought that what the boss said was a lie. He wasn''t under ji ze''s orders, but to please Ji Ze, or to add complex interests to it, and to increase Ji Ze''s chances of success, he tricked me with a little trick to make me think that ji ze had chased me away.


    If that''s the case, I have to say that the boss is really good. If he had forcefully and directly fired me, maybe Lin Ya would have resigned as well, because Lin Ya was almost fired by the studio for helping me, so he didn''t dare to fire me directly and asked me to resign voluntarily.


    After much thought, I became more convinced that Ji Ze was not aware of this.


    But all these years, I thought Ji Ze was behind it.


    Today, ji ze asked me to come here to clear up the misunderstanding. Now, it''s really solved. Even if ji ze can''t find evidence, I''m willing to believe him.


    "That''s right!" At this moment, Ji Ze seemed to have thought of something, and his face lit up with excitement, "If I really did it, I forced you away just to keep you from getting closer, right? But if I really am such a dirty, despicable person, so jealous, so petty, then even if you don''t work in the studio, I can use all kinds of means to alienate you from Lin Ya. I can do that, right?"


    I nodded. What ji ze said really made sense.


    "But I didn''t, did I? You are still very close friends, even if you don''t work together, but you can still meet often in private, and your relationship is still very close, right?"


    Ji Ze became very excited, as if he could finally clear his name.


    I smiled and said to ji ze, "I believe you. I believe you didn''t do it. I should apologize to you today. I''ve been misunderstanding you for that all these years."


    Ji Ze replied angrily, "It''s okay. It''s not your fault. The owner of the studio is to blame. I don''t even know what he''s doing behind his back. Let''s see what I''ll say next time I see him."


    I frowned and said, "Ji Ze, I hope you don''t bring this up again, and you don''t question the owner of the studio. Even if this is over, no one will bring it up in the future, okay?"


    I don''t really want this to spread to Lin Ya. It''s been a long time, and it''s better to let it sink like a rock into the sea.


    Ji Ze didn''t ask me why, but he nodded.

 Chapter 164 Knock on the Door

    Today, we talked a lot. I looked at the time and it was getting late. The restaurant was still busy when I got back, so I said to Ji Ze, "Thank you for your coffee. I should go back too. Let''s call it a day."


    However, Ji Ze looked at me pleadingly, smiled sheepishly and said, "Then the misunderstanding between us has been cleared up. Will you still help me with the girl?"


    The misunderstanding was cleared up. There seemed to be no reason for me not to help ji ze.


    But there was nothing I could do, so I shook my head!


    Ji Ze asked in confusion, "Why?"


    I didn''t want to hurt Ji Ze, and I didn''t want to hurt Lin Ya either, so I thought about it and said to ji ze, "Sometimes, when you should let go, just let go. Maybe your fate with the girl is really not enough. I really can''t help you with this."


    Say goodbye to Ji Ze. I''ll drive back to the hotel.


    Along the way, I couldn''t forget the sad and desperate expression on Ji Ze''s face. But there was no way. I really couldn''t help him!


    What happened to Ji Ze made me feel a little inexplicably depressed, especially when I thought of Lin Ya, a deep sadness welled up in my heart.


    I think Lin Ya told me before that ji ze only wanted to have a physical relationship with her, and told me not to look for ji ze, I''m afraid he wanted me to misunderstand Ji Ze and not let me contact him.


    But there was a force in the air that made me gradually see everything in the mist.


    Back at the restaurant, everyone was already busy, and I apologized and quickly joined them. I feel very tired today, not only physically, but also mentally.


    After taking a break in the back kitchen, my cousin came to tell me that Hu Zi and the others were calling me from behind.


    I nodded.


    My cousin joked behind me, "Why are you old men getting together for everything? You''re more boring than girls."


    I smiled faintly and walked into the backyard.


    "What is it?" I looked at Old Gao and Hu Zi and asked.


    The two of them looked at Lin Feng. I looked at lin feng and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Tang Manya, she insisted on meeting me tonight!" Lin Feng said in a daze.


    I understand. It seems that Lin Feng doesn''t want Tang Manya to see himself hurt. I replied, "Then you can find an excuse to disappear."


    "But no, she has to meet tonight. I have an appointment with all the locations, saying that she will be waiting for me all the time."


    I smiled and said, "This little girl is quite stubborn!"


    "Brother xingyun, stop laughing at me. Help me think of something!"


    I thought about it and said, "I really can''t think of anything. At the worst, just meet up."


    "No!"


    Lin Feng looked very impatient and kept walking around in front of us.


    "Just meet her once!"


    "How can I see you like this?"


    "It''s late at night. I can''t see clearly. If you wear a hat, maybe Tang Manya won''t find out."


    "How is that possible!"


    "The three of us really can''t help you with this. You can decide for yourself. If you see us, we''ll go with you anyway. If you say no, we won''t have any problem."


    I said it like a tongue twister, but Lin Feng couldn''t even smile.


    We left Lin Feng alone for a while, and since he said he wanted to solve it himself, then figure it out.


    "Aren''t we being unjust?" Hu Zi laughed.


    "It''s not injustice, it''s helplessness!"


    ...


    Next, we started eating and called lin feng over. He had no appetite at all, so he didn''t eat much.


    I asked him, "Have you thought about it? See or not?"


    Lin Feng didn''t say anything but nodded.


    So, Hu Zi and Old Gao, together with me, protected Lin Feng and drove to the place where they met.


    Lin Feng sat in the passenger seat. I was driving. He looked at the three of us and said awkwardly, "Brother xingyun, Brother tiger, brother yuan, just wait for me in the car later. You don''t have to get off."


    Old Gao smiled and replied, "Don''t worry. We''re here to protect you. We don''t invade your privacy. Don''t worry."


    Lin Feng breathed a sigh of relief. I think if the three of us stood between him and Tang Manya, the two of us would not be able to say anything even if we met.


    Hu Zi asked jokingly, "How did you talk to Tang Manya? Who chased who?"


    Inside the car, everyone smiled at the same time. Lin Feng was so embarrassed that the innocent boy blushed a little. He pretended to smile calmly and replied, "No comment! No comment!"


    Hu Zi and Old Gao did not stop talking. They continued to talk about the same topic, "Didn''t you say that she wasn''t going to play? Did you break up?"


    Lin Feng laughed.


    "I''m really curious about you two."


    Lin Feng was about to break down and lay there, covering his ears and saying, "Please, ask me again if I jumped out of the car!"


    They stopped teasing Lin Feng.


    Tang Manya chose a square. When I arrived, I looked at the crowded square and couldn''t help but ask, "Did Tang Manya know we were coming with you?"


    Lin feng nodded.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "Then you two are so smart that your grades can''t be bad. Why doesn''t anyone want to go to school?"


    Lin Feng joked with me, "Aren''t those smart ladies dropping out of school?"


    "She''s there. I saw her." At this moment, Lin Feng said, "Stop the car, Brother xingyun. I''ll be fine here."


    The three of us looked at the roadside, wondering which one was so crowded?


    The car stopped and lin feng got out of the car. At the end, he said to the three of us, "Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."


    This kid was afraid that we would spy on him.


    Lin feng got out of the car, and the three of us followed him. Old Gao leaned his head and said, "Which one is his girlfriend?"


    "It''s so dark, can''t you see anything clearly?"


    "He just didn''t let us see him on purpose, okay?"


    "There''s nothing to be shy about, young man."


    In the end, we saw Lin Feng standing in front of a girl with long hair, but he didn''t know whether he did it intentionally or unintentionally, completely blocking our view and not seeing what tang manya looked like. Then the two of them walked towards the square and quickly poured into the crowd.


    The three of us were lying in our seats. Hu Zi smiled and said, "Why don''t I go down and take a peek?"


    "No." I said, "Lin Feng must be angry with us when he finds out. Let the couple talk to each other."


    "That''s right."


    "Hey!" Hu Zi sighed again and said, "It looks like things are getting harder."


    "What''s so difficult?"


    "About letting Lin Feng go to school!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Think about it. Now that Tang Manya is not going to school, Lin Feng must be back with her now. She''s in a good mood. How can she be willing to go back to school? When they get back to school, both of them will die! Do you believe me?" Hu Zi said slowly, "If it''s not easy without Tang Manya, let him suffer a little more and miss the good school, he will go back on his own. Now, it''s hard! It''s as difficult as the sky!"


    What Hu Zi said really made sense, and it got bigger after I heard it.


    Old Gao asked, "What should we do then? Break them up and break them up?"


    "This seems to be the only way!"


    "Damn, isn''t it too cruel?" I couldn''t help but interrupt.


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "But there''s no way! Even if we don''t break them up, the two of them will never get to the end. Do you believe it?"


    I agree with that. Maybe they really like each other. Their relationship is as pure as the blue sky, without any flaws. But they are really too small, the future is not a fairytale world, there are too many bumps and turns on the road, there are a few couples walking together in the world''s first love, it is too difficult!


    "Well, let''s talk about it then. It''s best that they think it through themselves."


    ...


    Although Lin Feng said he would be here soon, he left for more than an hour. The three of us were talking in the car, but we didn''t feel bored. We were just a little scared. It was too stuffy in the car.


    Lin feng came and the three of us sat up straight.


    I looked at Lin Feng and felt that he was not in the right state. He was expressionless and obviously in a bad mood.


    Hu Zi asked, "How is it?"


    "Nothing."


    Lin Feng said faintly, "Let''s go."


    We can all feel the change in Lin Feng, and we don''t know what he and tang manya talked about. But we didn''t have the nerve to ask. I drove Old Gao home first.


    On the way, Lin Feng didn''t say a word, just looked out of the window. The atmosphere in the car became especially awkward. I had to turn on the radio and find a music station to play songs to ease the uncomfortable atmosphere.


    Then we went back to our place.


    When I got to the neighborhood, I couldn''t help but look at Guzheng''s rented apartment, only to find that the lights were on in her house?


    Wasn''t she grounded by her parents and living at home?


    Why are you living here again?


    I parked the car and the three of them got off. I said to Hu Zi, "I''ll go to Guzheng''s house."


    So Hu Zi and the silent Lin Feng went back first.


    I didn''t care what happened to Lin Feng, so I walked over to Guzheng''s apartment.


    However, his footsteps became heavy and his heart became depressed.


    But I really want to have a good talk with Guzheng. Otherwise, the last time I had a conflict, the relationship between the two of them was hanging in the air, and I had a knot in my heart.


    Standing in front of Guzheng''s house, I took a deep breath and stopped for a long time before I raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    The sound of knocking on the door made my heart beat faster.


    Soon, I heard footsteps in the room, and I suddenly became nervous. My heart was pounding and my palms were sweating.


    "Who is it?" Guzheng''s voice came through the door.


    "Me." My voice was a little low.


    The sound of footsteps suddenly stopped and stopped. It was as if my heart had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    After a while, the more gentle footsteps came again, and then stopped again. I heard the sound of the handle turning.


    The door opened.

 Chapter 165 Guzhengs Apology

    Guzheng was wearing some cute pink pajamas and looked at me in surprise, but she didn''t say anything and a complicated light flashed in her eyes. In the end, she pouted and turned around, as if saying, "Come in."


    There was still some awkwardness between the two of them.


    I volunteered, "Why are you living here again? Didn''t your parents forbid you to come out?"


    "We fell out with them." Guzheng replied lightly.


    I immediately frowned when I heard it, but persuading Guzheng at this time felt like it would make us stand on the opposite side, and today, I didn''t want to.


    I wanted to say something, but Guzheng smiled faintly and said, "No, I just lied to my parents to go on a trip for a few days and calm down alone."


    I just nodded, but I think Guzheng''s words of calm had something to do with what happened last time.


    "What are you doing here?" Guzheng looked at me and asked knowingly.


    "I..."


    Scratching his head, he suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Guzheng looked at me quietly and said in a bored voice, "Are you here to ask for punishment?"


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to say that, so I quickly shook my head.


    "Are you here to plead guilty?" Guzheng had a faint smile on his lips and looked straight at me.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Guzheng said in a startling voice, "Are you here to commit a crime?"


    Guzheng''s humor made me laugh and cry, and jokingly replied, "I think you want to commit a crime?"


    "Of course!" Guzheng picked up a pillow and gritted his teeth, "Believe it or not, I won''t let you see the sun tomorrow."


    "Letter!" I dodged aside and said, "Is it cloudy tomorrow? Is your weather forecast accurate?"


    As Guzheng threw the pillow at me, I picked it up easily.


    "Can you not be so annoying!" Guzheng pouted and giggled foolishly.


    "All right, I just want to see how you''re doing. It looks good. I''ll go then."


    "You come and go as you say. Do you think you are the emperor and I am the imperial concubine''s sleeping quarters?" Guzheng looked at me playfully, his eyes even more sullen.


    Guzheng''s words left me completely at a loss as I stood there awkwardly, neither going nor not going.


    "Sit down. Can I eat you?"


    Guzheng glared at me again.


    I sat on the sofa a little at a loss, but I didn''t understand what Guzheng was trying to do.


    "Drink?"


    Guzheng walked towards the kitchen and magically took out a few bottles of beer. I sat upright and shook my head.


    Guzheng didn''t even give me a chance to refuse. He opened two cans of beer, handed me a bottle, and said, "Didn''t you drink well last time?"


    I reluctantly accepted the beer and kindly said, "You''re a girl. Why don''t you drink less wine? Why do you drink so much wine? It''s not good for your health."


    Guzheng is not as drinkable as Lin Ya. I know she''s been drunk twice.


    "Didn''t you drink more than I did?"


    "I''m a man, can we be the same?"


    Guzheng gave me a blank look and took a big gulp. As I watched her drink, I couldn''t help but recall what ji ze said today.


    Ji Ze tried drinking beer because of Lin Ya, and I''m afraid it''s because of me that Guzheng has become like this.


    "Drink it. I didn''t drug you. Don''t worry." Guzheng said to me in a particularly cool manner.


    A bitter smile hung from the corner of my mouth and I raised my glass and took a sip. Guzheng took another sip, but she drank a lot. I saw her mouth bulging and the corners of her mouth overflowing.


    After drinking the wine, Guzheng''s expression suddenly became lonely. She seemed to be thinking about something, staring blankly at the beer in her hand.


    I nervously turned the can in my hand and quietly looked at Guzheng.


    After a long time, she came back to her senses. Her eyes were still a little blurred as she looked somewhere and said softly, "When you see the plateau tomorrow, apologize to him for me."


    I looked at Guzheng in surprise. I didn''t expect her to say such a thing. I froze and didn''t answer Guzheng.


    She continued to talk to herself, "I can tell that he is sincere to Mengmeng. He can be said to love her to death. This can''t be faked, so even if he broke up with Mengmeng, I think it was the last thing he wanted to see. Besides, we still don''t know why they broke up. Mengmeng avoided all of us. I can blame the plateau, but I really went too far that day."


    Guzheng''s tone was sincere, and after that, she took another sip of beer. I wanted to persuade her to drink slowly, but the words came out in the air.


    I nodded. Indeed, Guzheng had gone too far against Old Gao that day, and this apology was deserved.


    Next, Guzheng looked at me again. Her lips trembled a few times, then she opened them and said to me, "And I should apologize to you too."


    I looked at Guzheng in astonishment. It was reasonable for her to apologize to Old Gao, but I really didn''t expect her to apologize to me.


    What happened between us was not as simple as an apology.


    I smiled, shook my head and said, "You don''t have to apologize to me."


    "No!"


    Guzheng looked at me firmly and said again, "I should apologize to you!"


    After saying that, Guzheng looked at me like that, looking straight at me, his eyes seemed to show a deep light. I felt a little inexplicable depression in my heart, but I didn''t know what to say.


    But after saying this, she didn''t say anything more. After a while, she bit her lips gently, then tore open another can of beer, stood up, raised her snow-white neck, and began to drink, with the tendency to finish the beer in one breath.


    "Guzheng!"


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to come out of the blue like this. I was so shocked that I quickly stood up and tried to stop her.


    But it seemed too late!


    Guzheng just looked up and drank the beer, and I could hear loud and violent grunts.


    I looked at Guzheng with a bit of heartache. Why are you doing this?


    At this moment, the soft light hit Guzheng. From my point of view, her posture looked particularly heroic, and I seemed to see the kind of unrestrained and independent appearance when I first met Guzheng.


    But when I looked at her, I somehow felt a kind of sadness and sadness.


    At this moment, she was really beautiful, the unique temperament on her body poured out, especially charming. Even I couldn''t help but look at her side face, which reflected a bright light, indescribably bright and moving.


    I lowered my head in shame.


    Guzheng didn''t drink very well. At the end of the drink, I could clearly hear her almost forcing the beer into her stomach.


    After drinking, she smiled at me and wiped her mouth with her hands, ignoring her image.


    I felt very uncomfortable and drank all the beer left in the can in one gulp.


    I was drinking much faster than Guzheng, and probably finished the few remaining drinks in a few seconds.


    Guzheng sat on the sofa, a little tired, panting. I looked at her uncomfortable face and thought that it was probably the first time she had finished a bottle of beer in one go.


    "Do you know?" Guzheng said another word to me, and I turned to look at her, but then she seemed to get drunk. She paused for a long time, making me so confused that I didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    After she recovered, she said, "The first glass of wine was poured for you. The second glass of wine was also poured for you. But the third one is for me!"


    When I heard Guzheng''s words, I had an incredible look on my face, and it was as if my mind had suddenly traveled back to that day.


    Guzheng poured me the first glass of wine. I did it. She poured me the second glass of wine. I finished it again. The third cup, when she filled the third cup, I almost grabbed it and brought it over to drink.


    Guzheng actually said he poured it for her?


    Startled by Guzheng''s words, I frowned and asked, "Why?"


    Guzheng''s face was slightly intoxicated. She opened her mouth as if she had too much to say, but in the end, she shook her head slowly and replied like a mosquito or a fly, "No reason."


    I sighed. It seemed that I really misunderstood Guzheng.


    Guzheng seemed a little uncomfortable, covering his forehead and panting heavily.


    We were both sitting on the sofa, but there were a few people between us. I wanted to walk over and help Guzheng calm down, but there was a thick tangle in my heart.


    Seeing her calm down for a while, I was relieved.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "If I don''t come to see you today, will we never get to know each other again?"


    "If I say yes, will you regret coming to me today?" Guzheng didn''t answer, but asked me with a smile.


    I shook my head gently.


    I asked again, "What are your plans for the future?"


    Actually, what I want to ask is, you should also be able to see that Ding Ge and I have been so close recently, you must feel bad about it, right? Will you back off? Do you still want to hold on to your one-year promise and not let go?


    "No plans, just like before!"


    Although Guzheng didn''t say that I would continue to wait for you, I could feel her stubbornness not to give up. She was really hopeless!


    I frowned and couldn''t help but ask, "Guzheng, why?"


    "What and why?"


    "You know what I''m talking about."


    Guzheng nodded. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly. She looked up at her head and said faintly, "Yes, I know what you''re talking about."


    "Since you know, why haven''t you given up after so long? Have you never thought of giving up?"


    "I''ve thought about it!"


    Guzheng looked at me and nodded, then smiled foolishly and said, "But you still have to have the spirit of never giving up, right?"


    Guzheng joked a little, but I couldn''t help but get a little angry in my heart. This anger was because I couldn''t bear for Guzheng to continue like this. If she continued like this, she would be hurt even more!

 Chapter 166 The Decadent Lin Feng

    Guzheng''s face was already ruddy. I don''t know why she wanted to drink. Her slightly intoxicated eyes actually had a very determined light. At this moment, she had a smile on her face and a very confident glow on her body.


    "You are so silly!" I said to Guzheng gently.


    Guzheng didn''t care. She smiled at me and said, "I think you''re more stupid!"


    "Hehe!" I curled my lips and said, "Aren''t you amused that the two idiots are talking?"


    Guzheng smiled and said, "This joke is so cold!"


    "Mmm, it''s so cold that my toes don''t feel any faster." At this time, the night air was especially cold, even in the room, I only felt chilly. I stood up and said,"


    After talking so much with Guzheng, it was time for me to leave.


    Guzheng also saw the meaning of my departure, stood up, smiled and said, "No matter how stupid you are, you can''t compare."


    I walked to the door and said, "Good night, fool."


    "Good night, fool!"


    There was a thick smile on Guzheng''s lips.


    Out of the door, I had a cold war on a cold night and walked quickly towards our home. I had a key in my hand. I didn''t open the door. I opened the door and went in.


    Hu Zi was still awake, and the conversation in the room seemed to be quite lively.


    I asked, "Who are you talking to?"


    The voice sounded familiar, and Hu Zi replied, "Our hotel''s wechat group."


    At this moment, another voice message came over. It sounded like Xiaoyi. I know the wechat group in our hotel. All the staff in our hotel are inside. Of course, except for me, my broken phone doesn''t even support qq, let alone wechat.


    "You guys don''t sleep at all in the middle of the night. You''re free enough." I took off my clothes and quickly got into bed.


    Hu Zi, on the other hand, was in high spirits. He continued to talk to them and said to me, "This month, we have split the money. Hurry up and buy a new phone. It''s not cheap."


    "Not shabby. I''m comfortable with it. None of your phones are as good as mine!" I''m pretty good at self-hypnosis.


    Hu Zi chuckled and said, "What''s good? Let me ask, huh?"


    "It''s louder than all of your phones combined. Do you believe it?" I turned to look at Hu Zi and smiled, "I''m not afraid if I play hardball. I don''t believe it. How about tomorrow''s walnut smashing contest? Who cares about who is the grandson!"


    "You''re awesome!"


    Hu Zi laughed, nodded, and stopped talking.


    I asked again, "By the way, Hu Zi, did Lin Feng say anything to you?"


    "No. Without saying a word, she went straight into her bedroom."


    "Oh."


    In my heart, this kid must have been stimulated.


    Hey, forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. We''re running out of energy every day!


    Not long after, I fell asleep and got up the next day as usual. Ever since the restaurant was opened, most of the daily routine has been very regular, and unlike before, often not sleeping in the middle of the night (sometimes not sleeping), occasionally staying up all night, playing crazily, all of these are gone.


    Hey, is there really no youth anymore?


    But this is also good. The quality of sleep is much better than before, and the body feels much healthier than before.


    Hu Zi also got out of bed and patted Lin Feng''s door.


    After a while, we both washed up, but Lin Feng hadn''t come out of the room. Hu Zi said, "I''m usually on time. What happened today?"


    Hu Zi went over and knocked on lin feng''s door. After a lot of knocks and shouts, Lin Feng locked the bedroom from the inside and couldn''t open it from the outside.


    It was only after the meeting that Lin Feng didn''t wake up. His voice sounded normal. He said, "Brother tiger, I''m not going to the restaurant today. I want to stay at home for a day."


    I frowned when I heard that. Is this kid up to something?


    Hu Zi also said, "How can I do that? We agreed, you can''t be naughty anymore, okay? Hurry up and follow us to the restaurant."


    "I''m not running! I promise to stay at home all day and not go anywhere! Just let me stay at home for a day. I can''t work anyway."


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other with a look of doubt in their eyes. We believed Lin Feng wouldn''t run, but it seemed that he was so excited that he didn''t even want to leave the door and locked himself in the room. How could he do that?


    Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "What should I do?"


    I sighed, knocked on lin feng''s door and said, "Lin Feng? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!"


    Although I couldn''t hear anything in the voice, it was only my fault that I said I was fine. I said, "If you don''t go to the restaurant, we''ll have to lock you at home instead."


    "Sure."


    "Okay, I''ll let you stay at home. But you have to promise us that when we come back, you will stay here and not cause any trouble!"


    "Okay, I promise!"


    "Okay, we''ll trust you once. My keys are in the hall. If you come out for dinner, remember to lock the door."


    "Okay."


    I helplessly turned my head and said to Hu Zi in a low voice, "I think there''s a conflict with Tang Manya. Let the couple settle their own business. Let''s go back to the restaurant."


    "Can you leave him here alone?"


    "Nothing."


    I don''t think we can help Lin Feng because he''s having some emotional setbacks.


    Hu Zi and I had no choice but to leave, put the key on the table and shut the door.


    On the way, my heart was still beating, so I asked Hu Zi, "Do you want to tell Lin Ya about this?"


    "Hey!" Hu Zi didn''t say" yes" or" no." He just said," let''s see."


    When we got to the restaurant, everyone asked about lin feng. We had to say that he was at home alone.


    I remembered yesterday when Guzheng asked me to apologize to Old Gao for her, so I told Old Gao about it. Both of them were my friends, and I really didn''t want to see them staring at each other coldly.


    Old Gao didn''t take it to heart, nor did he say anything about why she didn''t apologize herself. He just nodded and said he knew.


    During the day, there was nothing going on at the restaurant. As usual, there was nothing to say. It was a normal day. At night, Hu Zi and I went home.


    Both of us were terrified that Lin Feng was not around.


    Inside, the two of us glanced into the living room, but there was no one. The keys on the table seemed to have been left untouched and remained the same. Hu Zi walked towards lin feng''s bedroom, knocked on the door and shouted, "Lin Feng?"


    "Ah, you''re back, Brother tiger?"


    "Yes." Hu Zi said, "You''re at home."


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t you go out?"


    "No."


    Lin Feng just talked to us through the door, but didn''t open it. Hu Zi and I were a little distracted. I walked around the kitchen and found it completely untouched.


    I can''t help but wonder, did Lin Feng keep himself in his room all day and never come out?


    I knocked on the door and asked, "Have you eaten, Lin Feng?"


    "Yes."


    But I know he must be lying. The key didn''t move, the kitchen didn''t move. What did he eat? So I continued to knock on the door and said, "How about you open the door first?"


    Lin Feng did not refuse and opened the door. He did not look very energetic, and his face was still covered with wounds, and his hair was extremely messy, giving people a particularly decadent feeling.


    I sighed and asked, "Did you lie at home all day?"


    Lin Feng fiddled with her hair and said listlessly, "No."


    "Okay, don''t hold on. Haven''t you eaten all day?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it from us, lin feng didn''t lie anymore, just kept silent and kept his head down. I couldn''t help but advise, "No matter what, you have to eat!"


    Thinking that Lin Feng hadn''t eaten for a day, I felt bad. I asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    Lin Feng shook his head and said, "Brother xingyun, I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat."


    "What if you don''t want to eat? I haven''t eaten for a day. I don''t care about anything. I have to eat!" I said with a frown.


    "Exactly. Tell us what''s going on."


    "Nothing."


    Hu Zi and I had no choice but to pry a word out of lin feng''s mouth. We didn''t intend to ask any more. I said, "Okay, if you don''t want to say it, we won''t force you. We have to eat anyway."


    Lin Feng said helplessly, "Brother xingyun, I''m not hungry right now. I just want to sleep."


    "Still sleeping, haven''t you slept all day? Does your head hurt?" I said angrily, "If you don''t eat, I''ll call your sister right now. Believe it or not, I won''t lie to you this time."


    Then I took out my phone, and lin feng saw that I finally took out my phone and nodded, saying, "I eat, I eat."


    I thought it was more or less the same.


    So I went to the kitchen and made some noodles for Lin Feng. There was nothing at home, so I had to make do with it. Lin Feng was not picky. After a day of hunger, he did not gobble up the noodles.


    At last, he looked at me as if to say that I had finished eating and that I was going down.


    I think we should talk to Lin Feng. He''s in such a bad state.


    But this time, Lin Feng was determined not to tell us anything. No matter how much we asked, he was especially able to keep things in his heart. We really had no way at all.


    For the next two days, Lin Feng was obedient. When we asked him to go to the restaurant, he followed us to the restaurant. When we asked him to eat, he ate. However, he was still in a state of loss. He was listless all day and spoke very little.


    He was even more silent than when he first came to the restaurant. Even at night, Hu Zi said that he was not interested in taking lin feng to the internet. He was like a mindless vegetable.


    He was always in a daze, just like when I was out of love.


    I think there must be something wrong with his relationship with Tang Manya.


    But this is not something we can solve.


    We are at our wit''s end!

 Chapter 167 Looking for Tang Manya

    "This is not the way to go on!" Hu Zi sighed and said, "Lin Feng hasn''t laughed in days!"


    Hu Zi, Old Gao, and I got together again, looking tired and helpless. They all said that three stinky tanners stood up for Zhu Geliang, but the three of us really had nothing to do with lin feng.


    I took a deep breath and said, "What should I do? What should I do? What are you two going to do?"


    If Lin Feng doesn''t communicate with us, we can''t help him.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but look at Old Gao again. The same goes for this guy! But the difference was that Old Gao was able to live a normal life, and he was able to keep the sadness in his heart. Lin feng, on the other hand, had written all his sadness on his face. He could not even live a good life. Without the care of others, he might really look like a vagrant.


    Old Gao shook his head, his face heavy.


    Hu Zi took a cigarette and said, "There''s probably only one way now!"


    "What''s the solution?"


    "The trump card... Lin Ya!" Hu Zi raised his eyebrows.


    Lin Ya?


    I was a little hesitant. Is it appropriate to send Lin Ya out?


    Lin Feng didn''t want to tell Lin Ya about him and Tang Manya, but I didn''t want to, so I kept it from Lin Ya.


    But sending out Lin Ya, these things must be revealed to Lin Ya completely, and then what will happen is unknown.


    We don''t know what Lin Ya''s attitude towards Lin Feng''s puppy love is.


    However, I feel that even if lin ya came, even if Lin Ya knew about Lin Feng''s love affair, it would be useless if she came.


    Now, the key to solving the problem is not Lin Ya, but the ringer. If you want to solve the problem, you have to find Tang Manya.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao were shocked when I told them what I was thinking and asked, "Tang Manya?"


    I expected the two of them to be surprised, but they weren''t.


    "Let''s not say if we can find Tang Manya. We don''t even know her. What if we find her?" Hu Zi said.


    "Do you remember what Lin Feng said? Tang Manya works in a bakery. There are only so many bakeries in Pucheng. We can find Tang Manya all by ourselves."


    Hu Zi smiled and looked at me, "Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Hu Zi took out his phone and said, "I''ll check our bakery in Pucheng."


    Old Gao frowned and asked, "What if we find Tang Manya? They don''t know us."


    "Let''s just say we''re Lin Feng''s friends. We don''t mean anything bad. We don''t care so much, just let her help and persuade Lin Feng, right?"


    "Can this work?" Hu Zi still had deep doubts.


    "A dead horse is a living horse." I said helplessly, "I can only find this way."


    "Got it." At this time, Hu Zi looked at his phone and said, "There are fifty-three cake shops in Pucheng!"


    "Damn! So many!" I was so scared that it seemed like a lot of work to find Tang Manya.


    Hu Zi said, "I''m not afraid. The square where Lin Feng and Tang Manya met last time, I don''t think that cake shop is far from the square. We can start from that small area."


    I nodded. Hu Zi was right.


    I asked again, "Tang Manya shouldn''t have been so careful as to run far away from the bakery to meet Lin Feng. Then let''s take the square as the center and spread around."


    In that case, it should be quite easy!


    The two of them nodded and I asked again, "I think it''s enough for one person. Who''s going? The three of us?"


    Hu Zi and Old Gao pointed at me at the same time. I immediately stared at them and smiled bitterly, "Why should I go?"


    "You want to be careful. Who are you not going to?" Hu Zi pointed at me and said.


    "Yes!"


    Old Gao also fell to the ground.


    "Don''t you two want to see what tang manya looks like? Aren''t you curious?"


    The two shook their heads neatly.


    So, I went on the road alone.


    I didn''t think much about it. I drove Hu Zi''s car and started looking for bakeries one by one.


    However, after I was on the road, I realized something was wrong. After all, she was a girl and I didn''t know her at all. Was it really bad for me to interrupt her so rudely?


    Moreover, if Lin Feng was sad because he broke up with tang manya, wouldn''t it be awkward for me to meet Tang Manya and bring up lin feng again?


    Moreover, if the two of them are in conflict, it seems that I am particularly annoying to meddle in this situation!


    The more I think about it, the more I think it''s a bad idea. I really don''t know how my head came up with such an idea.


    But just when I was upset, the car happened to drive past a cake shop.


    I stopped the car and said to myself, is this god''s will?


    Anyway, I got out of the car and thought about looking for this bakery. If Tang Manya happened to be in this bakery, there was nothing to say. Just meet him. Forget it if you''re not here. I''ll go home and stop looking for Tang Manya.


    After making up my mind, I walked into the cake shop and came to the counter.


    A waiter greeted me and asked me what I needed. Then I asked, "Does Tang Manya work in this bakery?"


    "Yes!" The girl nodded and said.


    There was a smile on the corner of my mouth. I didn''t expect to find Tang Manya so easily. It seemed like god''s will!


    "But she resigned two days ago!"


    "Ah?"


    The girl''s words poured on me like a basin of cold water. I looked at her in astonishment, and Tang Manya resigned!


    Unexpectedly, he found the right place and still failed!


    "Do you know why she resigned?" I asked one more question.


    The girl shook her head.


    "Do you know where she went?"


    The girl shook her head again. She looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What''s your relationship with her? Can I help you?"


    The girl''s eyes were a little alert, but I didn''t know how to tell her. After all, Tang Manya and I didn''t know each other at all.


    I smiled and said, "Nothing, please."


    The girl smiled politely and said nothing more.


    I left the bakery. I wanted to ask the girl if she knew about Tang Manya''s phone number, but when I thought about it, the girl thought of me as a bad person again.


    I took a breath, but the road to Tang Manya seemed to be blocked.


    Is it really looking for Lin Ya?


    Forget it. Let''s go back to the restaurant.


    Let''s find a break in Lin Feng first.


    I just got in the car and got a call from Lin Ya.


    Although she was able to hold back from looking for lin feng, she could not hide her thoughts at all. But I was a little afraid to answer lin ya''s call.


    "What''s the matter, girl?"


    "Nothing. How''s Lin Feng?" This was the question Lin Ya asked the most during this period.


    "The same. The wound on her face is almost healed. Nothing happened."


    "What is he doing?"


    "Ah... I''m not at the restaurant now."


    "Then where are you?" Lin Ya''s tone suddenly became a little sensitive.


    "I''m outside."


    "What are you doing outside?" Lin Ya asked like a spy.


    "Nothing. I''m buying something."


    "Where are you? Let''s meet."


    My heart trembled and I asked guiltily, "Well, what''s the matter? I have to hurry back."


    I was especially afraid that Lin Ya''s eyes would see something, and I thought I should try to avoid meeting her. This girl is really too smart!


    "Yeah, let''s talk about it when we have time."


    "What is it?" I couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Nothing much. By the way, have you found the lin feng fighter?" Lin Ya asked again.


    I scratched my head and felt like I would collapse if I told Lin Ya any more, and then those secrets would come out on my own tray.


    Alas, this feeling of lying is really too uncomfortable. It felt like all the lies were strung together, forming a web. You have to keep lying to keep the net strong, or the whole net will fall apart.


    "Ah... Don''t worry, it''s coming soon." I said perfunctorily, "I won''t tell you about that. I''m driving."


    Lin Ya let me go.


    I let out a long breath and felt so tired!


    Back at the restaurant, Hu Zi and Old Gao asked me about the results. I told them about it, and they shook their heads.


    Failure!


    What a failure!


    In the afternoon, Lin Feng suddenly told us that he wanted to drink.


    I hurriedly said, "You''re still underage. What kind of wine do you drink?"


    Let Lin Ya know that if we let Lin Feng drink, he will scold us!


    "Can''t I have beer?" Lin feng looked at the three of us and said, "Brother xingyun, Brother tiger, brother yuan, I don''t believe you didn''t drink at school?"


    The three of us had nothing to say. Of course, we drank this!


    "Why do you want to drink?" I asked again.


    Lin Feng did not say much, but remained silent. I immediately frowned. I was most afraid of Lin Feng like this. Everything was kept in my heart, and I didn''t tell us anything.


    "Okay, do you want to drink? Drink! Let you drink!" Hu Zi said.


    I looked at Hu Zi, and Hu Zi said to Lin Feng, "Brother is going to get you some wine."


    After Hu Zi pulled me, I quickly said, "Why did you let Lin Feng drink? What if he drank too much?"


    Hu Zi said, "What can happen if you drink? The old man wants to drink and let him drink. If he drinks too much, he will go to sleep. He will be fine when he wakes up tomorrow. Besides, he might be able to tell us something sad after drinking too much, right? He doesn''t drink, we don''t have a chance."


    "If the girl blames me..."


    Before I could finish, Hu Zi patted his chest and said, "I''ll carry it."


    I sighed. Things can''t be solved easily.


    Then, Hu Zi accompanied Lin Feng to drink in the backyard. Lin Feng, on the other hand, was not ambiguous. He drank very fiercely. It seemed that he was really upset.


    At night, the restaurant was still busy, so we didn''t look at Lin Feng, only Hu Zi was with him. After a while, I took the time to look in the backyard, and Lin Feng was already drunk!


    Very, very high!

 Chapter 168 Tang Manyas True Face

    When I saw Lin Feng''s face, it was as red as guan gong''s. He could hardly open his eyes. The table was in a mess, the beer bottles were tilted, and Lin Feng''s body was shaking, making people dizzy.


    Hu Zi was holding him by the side. I quickly walked over and asked reproachfully, "Why are you drinking so much? Hu Zi, you don''t know where to stop."


    "I didn''t drink much either!" Hu Zi said, "I only drank five or six bottles of beer, and I can''t stop it. I want to drink it in my heart, but I can''t stop it!"


    Lin Feng was already unconscious. I said, "Hey, help him to the bed first."


    Hu Zi and I helped lin feng up. Lin Feng was already weak and let us drag him. But before he could take a few steps, Lin Feng vomited all over the floor.


    I complained to Hu Zi again. When Lin Feng finished vomiting, I asked him to rinse his mouth with a bottle of water, and then I got him to bed with Hu Zi.


    "Hey!" I took a breath and sighed again.


    Hu Zi also said helplessly, "No way, no way. I didn''t think there were five or six bottles. He blushed as soon as he drank. I couldn''t tell how drunk he was. He just said what I wanted to ask him. Who knows if he got drunk right away? He didn''t say anything."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Then you will be busy for nothing."


    "Who knew Lin Feng could drink so little?" Hu Zi said with some puzzlement, "Look at how good the girl can drink!"


    "How old is he!"


    Lin Ya can drink, but that doesn''t mean her brother can.


    "Oh, forget it. Drink as much as you want. Look at the way he''s been suffering these days. I''m so scared. It looks like this puppy love is really bad. It''s good to stop it!"


    "Why didn''t you say that at school?"


    Hu Zi smiled and looked at Lin Feng, who was already asleep, "Forget it. Let him sleep."


    Then we went back to the front to work, but afraid of the wind blowing in the woods, a few people would look behind from time to time.


    When we were almost done, Jiang Yan began to cook for us.


    At this time, there were no guests in the restaurant, and everyone was sitting on chairs to rest. They ran up and down the restaurant day by day. They were quite tired. Sometimes they went back to soak their feet and felt especially comfortable.


    We were joking in the lobby when a girl walked into our restaurant.


    We all looked at the girl.


    It was a girl with long hair, tied in a ponytail, and her forehead was neatly combed with bangs. She looked especially pure. Many students wore this hairstyle.


    The girl didn''t look very old, but she was undeniably beautiful. Her features were exquisite, her eyes were big, and her eyes shone brightly.


    I walked over and asked, "Are you eating, girl?"


    The girl looked shy, pursed her lips, shook her head, and asked, "Is Lin Feng here?"


    When the girl said this, I suddenly realized that the girl in front of me might be the Tang Manya I was looking for today.


    I looked at the girl again and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Tang Manya."


    So it is!


    Hu Zi and Old Gao also looked shocked.


    I smiled. I didn''t see Tang Manya today, but I didn''t expect Tang Manya to find our restaurant.


    "Lin Feng is here, but he... Drank too much."


    I curled my lips, thinking that Lin Feng might have wanted to see Tang Manya in particular, but when tang manya came, he was drunk.


    Tang Manya frowned when she heard that. She bit her lips, nodded, and said "Oh."


    "Then... Excuse me."


    Then, Tang Manya decided to turn around and leave.


    "Tang Manya." I stopped her.


    Since she was already here, it was much better than me finding her. Tang manya looked at me. I smiled kindly and said, "I can talk to you."


    Tang Manya hesitated a little, then nodded.


    At this time, Jiang Yan and the others brought out the food. I took Tang Manya and sat down at a table.


    Tang Manya looked very shy, so I purposely sat far away from everyone.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes."


    "Get you a drink." I said politely.


    "No need, brother."


    "You''re welcome. What are you drinking? Is juice okay?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t refuse, tang manya nodded. I helped her get a bottle of juice and she thanked me.


    I smiled and said, "Today I went to the cake shop where you worked before. A waiter told me that you quit."


    "Is that you who came to see me today?" Tang manya looked at me and said, "Xiao ye called me today, so I guess it might be Lin Feng''s reason, and then she came here."


    "Did Lin Feng tell you about our restaurant?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Tang Manya blinked and smiled, "You''re not Lin Feng''s Brother xingyun, are you?"


    I raised an eyebrow and smiled, "You''re right!"


    "Because this is the Xingyun hotel. Lin Feng always talks about Brother xingyun Brother xingyun. I guess you are."


    "Yes, that''s right." I smiled again and said, "My name is Meng Xingyun. I''m good friends with Lin Feng''s sister, so Lin Feng is my brother." At this moment, I saw a slight change in Tang Manya''s eyes. I quickly said, "Don''t be afraid. I don''t object to your relationship. I won''t interfere with anything. You don''t have to be shy. I didn''t tell Lin Feng''s sister about you."


    Only then did Tang Manya''s blushing face retreat a little.


    Next, it was time to get down to business. I said to Tang Manya, "You may not know that lin feng is having a bad time these days. I don''t know if you two are having a conflict. Ever since he saw you in the square that day, he came back dead and dejected. He''s been listless all day, asking him nothing and not even eating at first. Oh, it''s so worrying."


    Tang Manya''s face was also sad after hearing this. I looked at her expression and said, "So, I came to you because I wanted you to persuade him not to do this again. It''s so heartbreaking."


    Tang Manya gritted his teeth and nodded.


    I took a breath. Although I had only seen Tang Manya for a few minutes, she left a good impression on me. She was quiet and beautiful. No wonder Lin Feng was fascinated by her.


    After some thought, I asked curiously, "What happened to you and Lin Feng?"


    Tang Manya''s expression also became solemn. It could be seen that she also liked Lin Feng. She was silent for a moment before she said to me, "That day in the square, I proposed to break up with Lin Feng."


    Then Tang Manya lowered his head.


    I said in my heart, that''s the case.


    He had guessed this before, but he didn''t expect it to be so.


    "Why did you break up with him?"


    "I..." Tang manya did not seem to know what to say. Her eyes were also glistening with tears. Before long, a line of tears flowed out from the corner of her eyes.


    I looked at her, and it seemed that she had a deep affection for Lin Feng.


    I felt ashamed, as if I had made her cry. He quickly took out a piece of paper and handed it to Tang Manya.


    She didn''t want to say that I didn''t want to force her, so she changed the subject and asked her, "Do you know that Tian Fei hit him?"


    Tang Manya wiped away her tears and nodded, "I know. That''s why I asked him to meet me at the square."


    When I heard this, I didn''t understand. Since Tang Manya liked Lin Feng and knew about Tian Fei hitting him, why did he suddenly break up with lin feng after meeting him?


    Why is that?


    But I''m too embarrassed to ask. After all, I''m not familiar with Tang Manya at all. I''m already grateful that she could sit down and talk to me.


    After thinking about it, I asked, "By the way, why did you suddenly quit your job and quit working at the bakery?"


    This question, tang manya seemed to have a hidden meaning. I''m afraid it has something to do with Lin Feng.


    "Well, I don''t want to work there anymore." Tang Manya replied simply.


    "Is it because of Tian Fei?" Lin Feng had said before that Tian Fei was courting Tang Manya. If she was harassed by Tian Fei, then it would make sense to resign.


    It can be said that Lin Feng was beaten by Tian Fei under our protection. Not to mention Lin Feng, we can''t swallow this breath in our hearts. If we don''t fix tian fei, we won''t be able to get through Lin Ya.


    If this kid bullies Lin Feng''s girlfriend again, then we''ll settle the old and new grudges together, sooner or later. A brother must stand up for his brother!


    Tang Manya didn''t answer the question, but her eyes were evasive.


    The two of them were silent for a while and had nothing to say.


    After a while, Tang Manya said to me, "Brother xingyun, I''ll go."


    I nodded, and Tang Manya added, "I will persuade him."


    I feel a little embarrassed. It doesn''t matter if Tang Manya doesn''t do anything, but she still found a restaurant today, which means that she still has lin feng in her heart. I asked again, "Are you still coming to see lin feng tomorrow?"


    "I''ll call him tomorrow."


    "Well, be careful on the road."


    I stood up to see Tang Manya off, but before I could get out of the door, another man entered the restaurant.


    It was none other than Lin Feng''s sister, Lin Ya!


    My heart suddenly thumped, and I was startled, wondering why Lin Ya was here.


    Lin Ya also looked at me, and then at Tang Manya, who was beside me. There was a puzzled light in her eyes.


    But she didn''t know Tang Manya, and she didn''t know that the pretty girl standing in front of her was Lin Feng''s girlfriend.


    Tang Manya did not realize that the person in front of him was Lin Feng''s real sister!


    The two of them brushed past each other, but I couldn''t help but break out in sweat.


    At this moment, Hu Zi and Old Gao stood up excitedly and shouted, "Girl, why are you here?"


    I didn''t bother to talk to Lin Ya. I just looked at her and sent Tang Manya out the door.


    When I entered the restaurant, Lin Ya looked at me suspiciously and asked, "Who was that girl just now?"

 Chapter 169 I Believe You

    Lin Ya''s discerning eyes were like a probe, and I had a feeling that she could see through the deepest secrets of my heart. I subconsciously looked away, but was afraid of revealing myself. I had to look at her, smile, and say in the most natural tone with the most relaxed expression I thought I could do, "My cousin!"


    Lin Ya stared into my eyes for a long time, not sure if he believed it or not.


    I stood there, feeling cold all over me, as if an invisible cold wind was drilling into my body.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao walked behind Lin Ya with smiles on their faces and asked, "Have you eaten? Why don''t I make you something?"


    "No need."


    Lin Ya replied faintly, then did not continue to look at me with sharp eyes. She turned her head and casually asked, "Why didn''t you say that?"


    "You didn''t ask." I scratched my head, but my heart suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Where''s Lin Feng?" Lin Ya asked again.


    This time, I saw that Hu Zi''s legs were shaking. Neither Old Gao nor Hu Zi and I dared to speak. Lin Ya looked at us with some disdain and more doubt, "Why are the three of you so strange today?"


    Then Lin Ya looked at me again.


    Hu Zi cleared his throat and said, "Girl, don''t be angry when I tell you."


    When Lin Ya heard this, his face suddenly changed and he said urgently, "What''s wrong?"


    "That..." Hu Zi laughed, scratched his head and said, "Lin Feng drank a little, drank too much, and now he''s asleep in the back."


    Lin Ya immediately asked with anger in his eyes, "Where is he?"


    Hu Zi led the way and Lin Ya followed closely behind. Old Gao and I also followed. Although Hu Zi said that lin ya had come and resisted, we couldn''t really let him face Lin Ya alone.


    Soon, we arrived at the room.


    Lin ya looked at Lin Feng, who was lying there looking a little uncomfortable. The smell of alcohol was so strong in the air. She frowned and said, "Why are you drinking so much?"


    "Who did he drink with?" Lin ya looked at the three of us and asked.


    Hu Zi stood up and said, "I drank with him. Girl, if you want to blame me, just blame me. I didn''t expect Lin Feng to be so inebriated that he would get drunk after a few beers."


    Lin Ya did not blame Hu Zi for anything. She just slowly scanned the three of us with her eagle-like eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    The three of us shook our heads and looked at each other. Look at me, look at you, but the guilt on our faces could no longer be hidden.


    Hey, Lin Feng had too much to drink today, but Lin Ya came, and Tang Manya was hit by Lin Ya. My heart says that Hu Zi''s idea of getting Lin Feng to tell the truth after drinking is even worse than mine!


    Lin Ya put his hands around his chest and looked at the three of us playfully.


    "What the hell is going on!"


    Seeing that the three of us didn''t say anything, Lin Ya suddenly gave a cold shout. The three of us stared at each other and didn''t know what to do anymore.


    Suddenly, Old Gao and Hu Zi reached out to me at the same time as they agreed. I felt a bucket of ice water pour on me, these two traitors!


    Why is it always me who gets hurt?


    "Ask Xing Yun. He knows everything." After that, they left the room like a gust of wind.


    I stood there like a captive with nowhere to run. Lin Ya sat at the end of the bed and did not speak. He just kept looking at me. I felt a little dry. I licked my lips with my tongue and found a chair to sit down on.


    Before there was any torture, I had the urge to tell the whole story. There was no revolutionary spirit in the old man''s body that he would never give up.


    Lin Feng, I''m sorry!


    "That''s the case." At this point, it wasn''t me who betrayed Lin Feng. I said, "Do you know why your brother wants to quit school so badly?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer. He glared at me as if you knew and asked me.


    "It''s because of a girl!" I said, "That''s the girl you saw just now!"


    Lin Ya''s face changed again and asked quickly, "Your cousin?"


    "That''s not my cousin."


    "I know that''s not your cousin!" Lin Ya snapped before I could finish.


    I smiled awkwardly. Sure enough, I couldn''t hide it from Lin Ya, so I continued, "Well, that girl''s name is Tang Manya. She''s in Lin Feng''s class, but she dropped out of school. The two of them talked at school, and Lin Feng naturally didn''t want to go to school once Tang Manya wasn''t there."


    Lin Ya fell silent at my words.


    I really don''t want to face this situation, much less let me tell Lin Ya the news.


    Tang Manya used to work in a bakery. Lin Feng went to see her. The two of them had already broken up, but then they made up, but... The son of the proprietor of the bakery also liked Tang Manya. It was him who beat Lin Feng. Now, for some reason, Tang Manya broke up with your brother again, which made Lin Feng very depressed these days. We didn''t dare tell you, but we wanted Tang Manya to persuade him, but we didn''t see him. Well... Who knew that Lin Feng drank too much today, but Tang Manya came."


    "Tang Manya."


    Lin Ya muttered Tang Manya''s name.


    I looked at her, but there was no expression on her face. It was so faint that no one could guess what she was thinking.


    After a while, a smile appeared on Lin Ya''s face. He turned to look at Lin Feng and said, "Lin Feng has a good eye. That girl is pretty."


    I followed with a smile, but when I saw that Lin Ya was lost in thought again, the smile on his face disappeared.


    He sighed secretly. Lin Ya didn''t go to college. It was a pity in her life, so I knew in my heart that she wanted Lin Feng to go to college.


    If she wanted lin feng to go back to school, she would definitely not support Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s relationship.


    What would she do?


    Was it tough to separate them?


    Although Lin Feng and Tang Manya were separated now.


    After a while, Lin Ya still didn''t say anything. She didn''t say anything about Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s relationship. She just looked at me and asked, "Didn''t you find the man who beat my brother?"


    I nodded.


    "What''s his name?"


    "Tian Fei!"


    Lin Ya asked again, "Is this done?"


    I shook my head.


    Lin Ya frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "Your brother said he wanted to handle it himself, so he didn''t let us get involved."


    "How can he intervene in this situation?" Lin Ya stood up and looked at Lin Feng again. Her face shone under the light. "No matter what, I, the older sister, will definitely intervene!"


    "Girl, I know. Just leave this to us."


    "No, I won''t stay out of this anymore."


    Lin Ya''s words made me feel a little embarrassed. We really didn''t do what she gave us. Lin Ya looked at me again and said, "You can ask about this Tian Fei."


    I nodded. That''s not a problem.


    "Okay, then I''ll go."


    I looked at Lin Ya and said, "Are you leaving in such a hurry this time?"


    "Do something."


    As for what lin ya didn''t say, I didn''t ask.


    I sent Lin Ya out of the hotel. At last, Lin Ya said to me, "Xing Yun, I came to see Lin Feng tonight. Don''t tell him when he wakes up tomorrow."


    I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Tang Manya and I are coming together. He won''t accept it. One by one."


    Lin Ya seemed to sigh.


    And from that sigh, I also seemed to see the dilemma in Lin Ya''s heart.


    After Lin Ya''s car left, I stood at the door for a while. If Lin Feng and Tang Manya got back together again, would lin ya stop them?


    I didn''t want to think about it. When I got back to the restaurant, I didn''t want any more messy things. I ate some food as soon as possible.


    Soon, the restaurant was closed, and Lin Feng would let him sleep in the restaurant tonight. I could make do with the night here, so that Lin Feng wouldn''t vomit in the middle of the night.


    Lying on the floor, she couldn''t sleep.


    I can''t help but wonder why there are so many emotional locks in this world. The simple thing of mutual affection never seemed to be simple.


    I''m with Ding Ge, I''m with Guzheng, Lin Ya and Ji Ze, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, and... And... Divorced cousin...


    I really don''t understand.


    Is it really as the song says, it''s not that easy to fall in love...


    I took out my wallet again and took out a photo of Ding Ge. These days, I didn''t dare to contact Ding Ge, and she never contacted me.


    But I know things are definitely not that calm. Ever since Guzheng had a fight in the restaurant that day, I could feel that there was a layer of barrier between Ding Ge and me.


    In my thoughts, I couldn''t help but send a message to dinger.


    Are you asleep?


    It was only after a while that Ding Ge''s message came back.


    Asleep.


    I don''t know how ding ge felt when she sent this message. I can''t figure it out. This is also a drawback of texting, and sometimes a word'' oh''may be the opposite of an emotional expression.


    I smiled bitterly. It was amazing that I could send a text when I was asleep.


    Was it a mischievous tone? Or angry? Was it a cold tone? Or cold?


    Holding the phone, she suddenly didn''t know what to send. She sighed at the screen and replied after a while: are you still angry?


    Ding Ge replied quickly this time.


    Why should I be angry?


    I don''t know if dinger will be angry, but I think so. In other words, if Ding Ge was entangled with a man, I would definitely feel uncomfortable.


    But now our relationship...


    I wanted to explain something to Ding Ge, but I was particularly disgusted and conflicted with that explanation. Finally, I thought about it for a while before replying: please believe me, no matter what.


    After sending this message, my heart became especially heavy. In the empty room, there was not even a bed, only a floor bunk. There was still no warmth in the bed, and the air was especially cold.


    My cousin''s house had not been decorated at all. The walls were still made of cement, and the two beds were occupied by my cousin and Lin Feng. I had to make a floor in this empty room.


    The cold and lonely room, as well as the surging emotions in my heart, made me feel particularly uncomfortable. I felt like I was soaking in a thick liquid.


    At this moment, the phone screen flashed.


    Ding Ge replied with a text message.

 Chapter 170 Why Did You Break Up?

    I opened the message.


    I believe you.


    There were only four short words on it!


    However, those four words suddenly seemed like a light gushing out and shining all over the room. My heart suddenly warmed up, and a warm current flowed through my heart!


    For the first time in so many days, I felt that blood was surging. I felt that it was incredible. Ding Ge''s words would bring me so much power.


    You know, with those four words of yours, I would like to pick the moon from the sky and give it to you.


    Although my relationship with Ding Ge was not clear, this sentence was a completely naked declaration of love. But at this moment, I didn''t feel anything wrong. In such a mood, I was not happy not to send that message to my heart.


    That''s good. Now get up and pick one for me.


    I looked at Ding Ge''s text message and subconsciously smiled. She could not help but wonder if ding ge smiled when she sent this message.


    I turned over and lay on the floor, holding the keyboard in my hands and texting Ding Ge earnestly.


    I told Hu Zi before that the phone was a good thing, but it was too hard. My hand hurt when I texted. I thought I should buy a new phone when the restaurant paid for it.


    If you want it, I''ll stand in the yard and pick up the ladder for you.


    I didn''t say yes, but you said you wanted to pick it for me.


    Heh heh, I was just making an analogy.


    Che, I despise you!


    Do you really want it?


    I really want you to take it off for me?


    Well, if you can''t take it off, I''ll stand under the moon for a while, absorb the essence of the moon and give it to you.


    Okay, you go. Bye-bye.


    I smiled shamelessly and replied, "Ding Ge, it''s really cold out here. My hands and feet are still cold inside. Can you bear it?"


    You said it yourself.


    Okay, I''m going to die again! I replied, "This is just for fun."


    Do you guys really like to use this kind of sweet talk to deceive girls? Your mouth is so sweet that it sounds like honey. It''s as sweet as honey. If you really do it, you will wither. They all look like bastards.


    Even though Ding Ge had ruined everything, there was an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    I had no choice but to continue to say shamelessly: no honey is sweet!


    Can you be more thick-skinned?


    ...


    Just like that, this night, I started to chat with dinger via text again, and it was much more comfortable than the last time. It was like eating candy, and my heart was sweet.


    And all the unhappiness that had accumulated in my heart these days was gone.


    But I feel a little more guilty about dinger. Because I thought Ding Ge would definitely be angry with me or become indifferent to me, but no, she chose to believe me.


    At this moment, I finally know how important trust is to our relationship!


    Hey, I''m still lying on the ground.


    What are you doing lying on the ground? Earth gas?


    No, I''m sleeping in a restaurant, making the floor.


    Wow, that''s terrible. How did it end up like this?


    Brother Lin Ya took up my bed and had to make the floor.


    Well, you can''t blame me. Blame the girl if you want to. Anyway, I''m comfortable in bed.


    Could it be a little bit of public morality?


    ...


    I didn''t even know when I texted Ding Ge, but Ding Ge''s name was in the inbox from top to bottom, and I had to delete some when the inbox was full to receive new messages.


    Although the conversation was particularly lively, the two hands were really painful, so I had to replace them back and forth. This one was tired and replaced by another. Every time I clenched my fist, my joints would crack.


    I think this is the so-called pain and happiness.


    ...


    When I got up the next day, Lin Feng was already in the yard.


    In the early morning, the air was even colder. She took a breath and felt a chill in her lungs. Lin feng, on the other hand, was squatting on the table in his clothes from yesterday. He didn''t know it was cold, and he didn''t move. He was smoking with a cigarette in his mouth.


    I walked over, squatted down with him, and asked, "It''s not good to drink too much."


    Lin feng nodded. Seeing that his face was still a little ugly, I said, "I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Then I stood up and brought lin feng a glass of water, then squatted down beside him again.


    I looked at the young man who had been tormented by the love affair and felt a great deal of emotion in my heart.


    Do they understand love at this age?


    Perhaps some older people would look at him with disdain, but I think his feelings are very real, especially pure. At their age, they were not attacked by the cruelty of reality, nor did they think about the troubles in the future, so their feelings are more real, more moving, more beautiful, and clean!


    On the contrary, what about those of us who are much older than them or those who are much older than us?


    Do they understand love?


    How many people who are still immature and irrational will quarrel and yell over trivial matters and turn red in the face? Even if they had been married for many years, it was still a stumbling block. For them, it was not tolerance, but compromise, compromise on love.


    How many people choose their loved ones and completely ignore the real problems of car, house, and ticket? No disdain, we are all people of the real world, the reality is not wrong. In the face of reality, in the face of love, sometimes we have to think about it comprehensively. We can''t be completely pure. We can''t be as beautiful and crystal as our first love.


    How many respectable and successful people keep mistresses, mistresses, mistresses, and mistresses in private?


    How many well-to-do and exquisite women ask themselves, if your other half doesn''t have that much money, will you still love each other so much?


    The life and death of the once loved ones were falling apart, but before the dull days, there were still lovers who parted ways.


    I don''t want to comment on lin feng and Tang Manya''s relationship. Let them settle their own problems.


    Lin Feng took a sip and I said to Lin Feng, "Tang Manya came to see you yesterday."


    Lin Feng shuddered and asked in disbelief, "What?"


    After you drank too much yesterday, Tang Manya came to our restaurant to look for you. You drank too much and she didn''t see you."


    Lin Feng''s face was still deeply shocked. After a while, he looked at me again and asked, "Did she say anything?"


    "We talked for a while."


    I looked into Lin Feng''s eyes, and when he heard it, he became a little nervous. His adam''s apple rolled a few times before he asked, "She... What did she say?"


    "Do you want to know?" I didn''t tell Lin Feng directly, but smiled playfully.


    Lin Feng naturally had an itchy look on his face and wished I could tell him right away. His eyes turned, as if he didn''t believe me, but he nodded heavily.


    I smiled at him and asked, "Then tell me why you broke up with Tang Manya?"


    Lin Feng looked at me with a puzzled look again. He retreated and smiled faintly. He asked, "Brother xingyun, did Tang Manya not come at all? Did you lie to me?"


    "She''s not here. Can I know that you two broke up?"


    "You guessed it!" Lin Feng pointed at me and said awkwardly.


    "Guess what? She''s really here!" I glared at Lin Feng, but he didn''t believe me.


    Lin Feng stood up and moved away from me a little. He grinned and shook his head, "Brother xingyun, you must be lying to me. You must be lying to me!"


    With that, the boy entered the room, but I was stunned. How could this be a lie? I was a little speechless, but I still shouted at lin feng''s back, "Tang Manya said he was going to call you today. Do you believe it or not?"


    I think since the little girl said it yesterday, she shouldn''t have lied to me. As for why I believe her, it might be intuition.


    I didn''t tell Lin Feng that much either, so he would naturally come to me.


    I exercised in the yard for a while. Since I received those four words last night, my whole body had become refreshed and relaxed. Looking at the cold sky, my heart was warm.


    Between me and Ding Ge, there was no longer a knot that made me uncomfortable.


    After the restaurant opened, it opened for some air. Not long after, Hu Zi and Old Gao came over, and then Jiang Yan, xiaoyi and Xiaolian arrived one after another.


    While I was having breakfast at the restaurant, Lin Feng ran up to me.


    A gust of wind swept over the pavement.


    How cold!


    I smiled and said, "Slow down. There are so many tables and chairs. Don''t touch them."


    Lin Feng sat down across from me, his face still full of excitement, and asked, "Did Tang Manya really come yesterday?"


    "When have I ever lied to you!" After saying this, I suddenly blushed. It was a lie, but this time it wasn''t.


    "What did she tell you?"


    I gave him a blank look and asked calmly, "Did she call you?"


    Lin Feng nodded quickly.


    "So you didn''t ask her?"


    "Brother xingyun, I know she must have told you something. Just tell me." Lin feng grabbed my arm and pleaded.


    "Just tell me why you broke up first." I asked again.


    This time, Lin Feng became silent. After a while, she said shyly, "That day, she asked me to go to the square. After seeing her, she naturally saw the wound on my face. Actually, before I went, Tang Manya already knew that I was beaten by Tian Fei, so she had to see me. She cried when she saw how badly I was beaten."


    "Then why did she break up with you?" I mean, why did Tang Manya choose to break up with Lin Feng when he cared so much about her?


    "It''s not because of Tian Fei!" Lin Feng clenched his fists in anger.


    I frowned. Did Tang Manya fall in love with Tian Fei?


    Then Lin Feng said, "Tian Fei told Tang Manya that if she didn''t break up with me, she would find someone to beat me every day! So Tang Manya told me to break up with me!"


    "Because of this?" I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    However, she could understand that Tang Manya was still thinking about lin feng. But it was too hasty. Tian Fei was not a big shot. It was not appropriate for him to break up the two of them with a single threat.


    I was really confused, and I didn''t know what this girl was thinking.


    She''s too simple, but you can''t be weak when you meet someone like Tian Fei!

 Chapter 171 Lin Yas Plan

    Lin Feng also slapped the table and said excitedly, "Yeah, that''s why I''m so angry. But what she said was to break up with me. I really... I''m going to die of anger from her!"


    "Then what did she call you to say?" I asked.


    "Nothing, just don''t make me sad and let me have a good meal. That''s nonsense!" Lin Feng was obviously still a little angry.


    "If this is the only reason why you two broke up, it shouldn''t be. You should meet her and talk to her, not to mention that Tang Manya has resigned from the bakery." Now Tian Fei was no longer a threat to Tang Manya.


    But what the little girl did was admirable and straightforward!


    "What?" Lin Feng exclaimed, "Did Tang Manya resign?"


    I frowned and asked, "Well, didn''t Tang Manya tell you?"


    Lin Feng shook his head, then gritted his teeth and said angrily, "It must be that Tian Fei thing again! Damn it, I have to settle the score with him."


    Lin Feng stood up abruptly and wished he could beat tian feibao up right now.


    "No."


    I quickly reached out to stop lin feng.


    Lin Feng looked at me in disbelief. I smiled at him and said, "Leave this to us! Do you think this will work? We''ll deal with Tian Fei. You can handle Tang Manya. What do you think? If you like her so much and break up because of something like that, wouldn''t you regret it? I think if you really like her, you should ask her out and have a good talk, right?"


    After saying these words, I suddenly didn''t know how to face Lin Ya.


    But I do want to see Lin Feng and Tang Manya get back together from the bottom of my heart! Whether they can be together or not, they can''t just break up like this!


    Lin Feng nodded heavily at my words, then stood up and said with a burning gaze, "I''ll call her right away!"


    After that, Lin Feng ran to the backyard and ran to me like the wind after a while, faster than guan gong could chop huaxiong off. He looked happy and said, "Brother xingyun, I have an appointment with Tang Manya."


    "Did she agree?"


    Lin Feng nodded like a chicken pecking rice!


    "That''s fine. You should go now."


    Lin Feng smiled foolishly and said, "Afternoon, the afternoon of the appointment."


    "That''s fine. This time, we won''t go with you."


    Lin Feng nodded and I asked, "Do you still have money on you? I''ll give you some more."


    Lin Feng was a little embarrassed. I knew he was in a tight spot, so I took out another five hundred yuan and gave it to him. Lin Feng thanked me.


    Lin Feng went out in the afternoon.


    We finally found out about tian fei and got a picture of him. This boy is very playful and often plays in the night-end bar in puxi.


    Ye weiyang bar. I''ve been to it with Old Tiger a few times before. It''s not a big bar, but it''s expensive. Old Tiger and I decided to try our luck at night.


    But last night, Lin Ya said she wouldn''t stay out of the way. I called her in advance and wanted to tell her not to go. After all, the bar was full of people and fish. I was afraid something would happen. I had heard that there was a big fight there before.


    Lin Ya told us to wait for her!


    I didn''t dare disobey, so I had to wait for Lin Ya to come and find us.


    At night, Lin Feng was not back yet. I was afraid that something might happen to him outside, so I called him. I was relieved to know that he was fine. I wonder how he talked to Tang Manya.


    Hu Zi Old Gao and I were ready, but we didn''t dare to act without Lin Ya''s call.


    When the restaurant was about to close, Lin Ya called us and asked us to meet at the weiyang bar. After hearing the order, the three of us drove towards the bar like we were beaten to death.


    It was dark, and for some people, it was time to go to bed. For others, one day is the real beginning!


    Most of the shops on both sides of the street were closed, leaving only a few neon lights flickering endlessly. The whole world was still shrouded in huge gray, and the car was like a stray arrow, leaving a fleeting shadow on the quiet street!


    I looked at the sky through the car window. The moon was quite bright tonight. Although it was not that round, it still looked beautiful, but there were no stars. It seemed that miss moon was particularly lonely. She looked at this quiet and moving city and wondered if she would be thinking like me.


    The three of them were in a particularly relaxed state, but I knew we were all ready.


    "When you talk about fighting, it''s not enough to distract a girl who has to join the fun." Old Gao said.


    "That''s right. It was Guzheng who gave Xing Yun a good kick last time." Hu Zi said.


    I smiled faintly. That little injury had healed a long time ago. Of course, I wouldn''t blame Guzheng for anything.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the night-end bar, we didn''t see Lin Ya. The three of us waited in front of the car for a while before we saw Lin Ya''s car.


    After the car was parked, Lin Ya came out of the car, and after seeing Lin Ya dressed up today, the three of us were shocked.


    Lin Ya was dressed in a very fashionable fashion. She had a korean brown windbreaker on her upper body and a pair of shorts and black stockings on her lower body. She looked intelligent and sexy. She also wore a pair of sunglasses on her face, her chin slightly raised, and her feet stepped on a pair of hateful heights. She walked towards us.


    It''s very classy!


    It has to be said that beauty is willfulness, and no matter what style.


    Today''s Lin Ya, beautiful and sexy, slender body looks particularly attractive, how can I be surprised, I said to myself that Lin Ya is what happened?


    A beauty trap?


    I raised my eyebrows and said in a somewhat speechless voice, "What sunglasses do you wear at night? Isn''t it dark enough?"


    "Beautiful!"


    "Cool!"


    Hu Zi and Old Gao praised him repeatedly.


    Lin ya smiled at Hu Zi and Old Gao, then took off her sunglasses and looked at me. She gave me a white look and said, "Of course it''s acting!"


    "What play?" The three of us looked at Lin Ya doubtfully.


    Didn''t you come here today just to give tian fei a good beating? Do you still need to act?


    Lin Ya, however, seemed to be able to see through what we were thinking and said, "Wouldn''t it be too cheap to beat Tian Fei up directly?"


    "Then what do you want to do?" It seemed that Lin Ya had other ideas.


    Then, Lin Ya told us about her plan.


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help but smile and ask with some worry, "Is it too cruel?"


    "It''s okay. I know my limits."


    Lin Ya smiled, but the smile on her lips had a hint of elegance and evil charm.


    Then, the four of us walked into the bar, and suddenly there was a commotion, and the flickering lights made me a little uncomfortable. It was really a long time since I came to this place, and some of us couldn''t stand the excitement.


    Soon, the four of us found a place to sit down and order some wine, but we''re not here to relax today. There are two cars outside. At least two of us have to stay sober.


    We were just chatting there, waiting for Tian Fei to arrive.


    Lin Ya and Hu Zi had a drink. Old Gao and I had a drink. Although we have seen Tian Fei''s photo, we are afraid that we won''t recognize him, so we have to make our eyes brighter.


    However, emperor tian did not disappoint the thoughtful person, and did not realize that he had come here on the first day.


    The few of us gave each other a look and started the operation!


    Lin Ya approached tian fei slowly. At this time, tian fei just sat down at the bar and asked for a drink. His eyes wandered in the hall. Lin Ya walked to Tian Fei''s side and ordered a drink.


    Tian fei''s eyes were naturally attracted by the beautiful Lin Ya beside him. He couldn''t help but look at Lin Ya a few more times. I silently walked on the other side of Tian Fei.


    At this time, Tian Fei took the lead and said to Lin Ya, "Beautiful woman, alone? Shall I treat you?"


    There was a kind of fish, he really wanted to take the bait without fishing!


    Lin ya looked at Tian Fei, nodded, and smiled slightly. Then she looked at Tian Fei with a puzzled look and asked, "Why do I think you look so familiar?"


    Tian Fei was also stunned. He didn''t expect Lin Ya to say that. He smiled and said, "Really? What does a beautiful woman do?"


    Lin Ya continued to ponder, his expression rather perplexed, and said, "Why can''t you remember?"


    "It''s okay. Forget it if you can''t remember it. Let''s get to know each other today."


    "I remember!" Lin Ya suddenly slapped his head, and I couldn''t help but laugh in secret. Lin Ya''s acting was so good. Lin Ya pointed at Tian Fei and said, "I remember seeing you at a cake shop."


    "That''s right." I didn''t see tian fei''s expression after flying away, but his voice seemed very pleasant. He said, "Our family owns a cake shop."


    "Yeah, I thought you looked so familiar. That waffle cake shop is owned by your family?"


    "Yes." Tian Fei nodded.


    "Your cake is really delicious. Our colleagues usually order it there."


    "Really?"


    "Then you''ll have to give us a discount if you go back later."


    "No problem. Absolutely!"


    "Why don''t you add a wechat? I''ll come to you directly when I get the cake." Lin Ya added.


    How could tian fei refuse such a thing? He took out his cell phone excitedly and said, "Okay, just tell me what cake you want and give it to me for free!"


    Lin Ya rummaged through his bag and said in frustration, "Oh, I forgot! My phone is dead. I left it in the car without it. You can add it first. I''ll add you when I get back to my phone."


    "Okay, I''ll add you first!" Tian Fei said impatiently.


    "Okay, I''ll read it. You can add it."


    At this time, Lin Ya turned her back to the bar, and tian fei naturally turned her body to the bar. Lin ya read the number and Tian Fei pressed the phone, which was called concentration and seriousness.


    At the same time, Old Gao and Hu Zi also came to the bar to order wine.


    It''s time!


    I opened a packet of powder and slipped it into Tian Fei''s glass.

 Chapter 172 : The Tiger Fell to the Plain And Was Bullied by the Dog

    That packet of powder was a laxative Lin Ya had prepared in advance. It was extremely irritating and effective for safekeeping!


    Tian Fei would die of lust after drinking it!


    I gave Lin Ya an "Ok" look and left the bar quietly.


    Then I came to Hu Zi and Old Gao. The three of them stood not far from the toilet and watched Lin Ya and tian fei from afar.


    At this moment, Tian Fei''s face was full of smiles. Lin Ya also raised his glass. Tian Fei also raised his glass. The two of them touched.


    We watched Tian Fei take a big gulp of excitement, then Lin Ya didn''t know what to say to tian fei. Anyway, the smile on Tian Fei''s face was almost flying. He drank the wine in his glass happily, and Lin Ya finished his own wine.


    Tian Fei took the initiative to refill two more glasses for the two of them, looking very happy. The two of them sat there and chatted for a while. Soon, Tian Fei''s face changed.


    I couldn''t help but smile. It''s finally here!


    Lin Ya pretended to be concerned and looked at Tian Fei. Tian Fei was in pain and his face was almost ferocious. He covered his stomach with one hand and rushed in the direction of the toilet.


    Lin Ya grabbed Tian Fei. At this moment, even if there was a beautiful girl in front of him, Tian Fei didn''t have any thoughts, but he still held back and said a few words to Lin Ya before letting go of Lin Ya.


    Seeing tian flying to the toilet, we started our next move.


    We were already ready, waiting for tian fei to come. Seeing tian fei coming, the three of us went to the toilet together. We were much closer to the toilet than tian fei, and even Tian Fei was too late to catch up with bolt.


    There were four compartments in the men''s room, and two of them had already been occupied. Hu Zi and Old Gao quickly occupied the other two. I stood in the bathroom and smiled helplessly.


    Not long after, an anxious sound of footsteps came.


    It was Tian Fei!


    I saw how funny Tian Fei was, and I couldn''t help but snicker. The toilet was full. What are you going to do now?


    At this time, there were still a few people in the toilet who could not help but look at tian fei a few more times. Tian Fei stood there as if he wanted to wait for a while, but in a few seconds, Tian Fei could not hold back. The people in the toilet probably heard Tian Fei''s sound of rushing down a thousand miles.


    The expression on his face was even uglier than crying!


    All of a sudden, I felt an unspeakable pleasure!


    Finally, he avenged lin feng!


    Lin Ya''s idea of using laxatives was much better than our simple and crude method. After all, we can''t do it too hard. The pain will only pass a while, and the continuous power of laxatives will definitely make Tian Fei ecstatic for a few days!


    Then, Tian Fei didn''t wait any longer and ran away with his tail between his legs. When Hu Zi and Old Gao came out, we couldn''t help but laugh.


    Solve the problem!


    We walked out of the toilet and Old Gao smiled, "It''s a hundred times better than beating him up!"


    "That''s a great idea. We''ll have to ask Lin Ya where he bought the laxatives later."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Who are you going to deal with?"


    "Who are you not going to deal with? Aren''t you going to get ready first? In case someone offends me one day." Hu Zi suddenly smiled furtively, pointed at us and said, "Especially the two of you, be careful!"


    "Damn, so ruthless!"


    "I''ll try to be as gentle as possible."


    Just like that, the three of them joked happily and returned to the bar. The four of them sat down again.


    "Girl, you didn''t really give him the signal, did you?"


    "Of course not!" Lin Ya looked at me scornfully and said, "I''m stupid!"


    I smiled sheepishly, but Lin Ya and Hu Zi looked at each other and smiled. I suddenly felt that there was something else in it. I asked again, "Who did you give him the signal?"


    Hu Zi said, "I went to the bathroom when I first entered the bar. There was a cell phone number in the cubicle. I copied it down."


    After that, Hu Zi smiled devilishly again.


    The muscles on my face twitched when I heard that. That was cruel!


    However, I couldn''t help but worry. I said to lin ya, "Girl, the signal you gave him is fake. Will he suspect you and seek revenge on you?"


    "It''s okay. She doesn''t even know my real name. How can she get back at me? Don''t worry. Besides, he won''t think it''s me."


    Although Lin Ya said so, I still have a little worry in my heart.


    But I didn''t think much about it. After all, we stole Tian Fei, and it wasn''t easy for him to find out who hurt him.


    "Okay, it''s done. I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly." Hu Zi raised a glass of wine and said, "It''s been a long time since our brothers relaxed. Let''s relax."


    I shook my head and said, "Drink it. You still have to drive later."


    Old Gao shook his head as well, seemingly tired of the life he used to hang out in bars, and he said, "I''ll drive too. You two have a drink."


    "Boring." Hu Zi gave me both a blank look and said to Lin Ya, "Girl, let''s drink."


    Lin Ya, on the other hand, was not restrained. He picked up his glass and touched it with Hu Zi. Hu Zi mocked both of us and said, "Look at the girl. Look at you again. I don''t want to talk about you."


    Old Gao and I didn''t say anything. After a while, Hu Zi looked at the crowded place. Then he stood up and smiled at us, "I''ll go over there and play."


    With that, Hu Zi left his seat and we looked at him as if we were talking to a girl.


    Lin ya looked at Old Gao and said, "Old Gao, look at Hu Zi. He can walk out. What about you? Do you want to help you find a girlfriend? There are quite a few single girls in our studio!"


    Old Gao shook his head with a bitter smile, as if he was not interested.


    Lin ya sat down on Old Gao''s side and advised, "Excuse me?"


    I raised an eyebrow. There was no such word as''sorry'' in Old Gao''s dictionary.


    Lin Ya said very seriously, "I''m serious. All you have to do is nod your head. I''ll bring a girl with me tomorrow so you can meet her."


    "No, no, this is really not necessary." Hu Zi smiled in embarrassment.


    "What''s the situation?" Lin Ya''s eloquence finally showed itself. "It''s been so long. It''s time to move on. At least talk to us. We''ll laugh at you!"


    I watched the two of them from the side. If anyone could open Old Gao''s mouth, Lin Ya would be the only one. Otherwise, he would have to tell us himself.


    Old Gao dodged lin ya and smiled, "It''s really nothing. It''s all over."


    "Have you gone over?"


    "It''s over!"


    "Where have you been?" Lin Ya glared at Old Gao, then slapped the table again and said, "If you really went there like Hu Zi, why don''t you go and get me a woman now?"


    "I''ll make an appointment."


    Old Gao spoke very hard, but his tone was especially weak, and he did not dare to leave the bench.


    "Go!" Lin Ya shouted at Old Gao like a child.


    While I was enjoying myself, Old Gao was forced to stand up by Lin Ya to leave his seat and walked slowly towards the hall.


    Lin Ya suddenly looked at me again.


    For some reason, I didn''t do anything wrong and suddenly felt guilty. I took a sip of my drink and said, "What are you looking at me for?"


    "We are in a bar now, there are so many beautiful women." Lin Ya stretched out his hand and gestured towards the hall. With a smile in his eyes, he said, "Aren''t you tempted by such a good opportunity to hunt for beauties?"


    "How lonely it is to leave you alone."


    "I''m fine." Lin Ya''s eyes sparkled.


    I smiled and said, "It''s good for me to sit here."


    Lin ya looked at me with a puzzled and slightly teasing seduction. "There are so many beautiful women," she said teasingly," can you stand such a rare opportunity?"


    "There''s a beautiful woman like you here." I smiled faintly.


    However, Lin Ya suddenly stopped joking with me. He gave me a blank look, took a sip of wine, and said, "Thank you for your compliment."


    I didn''t understand Lin Ya''s sudden change of mood, but I didn''t think much about it. Women''s faces always change faster than the sky.


    However, it wasn''t long before Old Gao came back, but he came back alone.


    However, before Lin Ya could mock Old Gao, a particularly discordant voice came over.


    "Brother gao, long time no see."


    I looked over at the man who was speaking, but I saw that he was rather thin and had an indescribably dirty face. He was looking at Old Gao, only shouting "Brother gao," but he had a gloating smile on his face.


    Obviously, the joke was on Old Gao!


    In the past, Old Gao had a lot of scenery, followed by a group of people who called each other brothers. However, when Old Gao''s family happened, Old Gao was a joke in the eyes of these people.


    Old Gao had no expression on his face, but just smiled at the man.


    Old Gao later told us that this guy used to hang around behind his ass a lot. His family sold bathrooms and had a little money, but he was still far from the top rich circle in Pucheng. He was especially good at flattery. He could hang out with whoever he was, the typical - little guy.


    "Long time no see."


    Old Gao was obviously not interested in talking nonsense with the lewd man, so he greeted him and wanted to leave.


    Who would have thought that there was another person next to him. His hair was very long, and his hair was very flowery. He was also very thin, and he was wearing a pair of red tights, giving people a special feeling of motherliness. He looked at Old Gao with a provocative expression on his face.


    The corner of his mouth was even more sinister, making people look particularly uncomfortable and extremely disgusted. He said to Old Gao, "Yo, yo, yo, who do I think it is? Isn''t this a plateau? I haven''t seen you here at night for a long time. Can you afford it? How long did it take to save up for this?"


    A few people beside the feminine man smiled.


    Naked contempt!


    I could not help but clench my fists, and the fire in my heart lit up in an instant, never burning so fast!


    I said in my heart, I was ready to fight this morning. It''s useless for Tian Fei, but it''s better to use it now.


    The whole palm was warm, and the blood on his body began to stir.

 Chapter 173 : An Unexpected Turn

    At this moment, Hu Zi also saw the situation on our side and quickly walked over, his face covered with a layer of frost.


    The feminine man and the lewd man joked and said a few words, and the few people next to them also looked at us with an unfriendly expression. Their eyes were deeply provocative, as if they were waiting for us to make a move.


    Old Gao later told us that this feminine man had a good family, and he was not very good-looking. There were quite a few girls who liked him. However, he had no guts. He was a typical bully. In the past, everyone made fun of him.


    Together, these people either followed Old Gao around, one big brother and one big brother, and some of the people who had bad relations with Old Gao were doing nothing wrong.


    Now, Old Gao was in a situation where he was bullied by a dog.


    If someone had spoken to him like that before, he would have blown up and dared to open a ladle for others.


    Now, Old Gao was no longer Old Gao. He didn''t seem to have any intention of causing trouble, even if the other party humiliated him so much. He smiled quietly, ignoring the feminine man and wanted to leave.


    The other party did not want Old Gao to leave like this, as if Old Gao had become a mouse in their eyes. How could they let Old Gao leave before they had played enough?


    "What are you going to do? Don''t worry, it''s been a long time. Come on, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s buy you a drink! How was it?" The feminine man reached out and stopped Old Gao with a cold smile.


    "You''re welcome. I really don''t need it." Old Gao''s tone was especially calm.


    "What? Looking down on me? You can''t afford a drink. I''m so kind to buy you a drink. What''s wrong? Why are you pretending to be so noble..."


    But before he could finish speaking, Hu Zi pointed to the feminine man and said in a deep voice, "Keep your mouth clean. Tear your mouth open, believe it or not!"


    Hu Zi''s words made the air freeze a little.


    The feminine man and the lewd man''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and their bodies surrounded us, trapping us here.


    "Fuck, say it again!" Someone shouted at us.


    The man on the feminine side shouted at us, his face full of ferocity. The scene was about to lose control and everyone was looking at us.


    Hu Zi held a bottle in his hand and his eyes were filled with rage!


    And I had to be careful and guard Lin Ya behind me.


    At this moment, she regretted letting lin ya come! In the face of this situation, what can Lin Ya do if he is hurt later.


    The emotions on both sides had almost reached their climax when Old Gao still suppressed Hu Zi and said calmly, "Let''s go!"


    However, the feminine and lewd men standing in front of us just stood there, blocking us here, and we couldn''t get out!


    I gritted my teeth and said in my heart, it seems that there will be a big battle today!


    In that case, come on!


    I''ve never fought before!


    Old Gao also knew that there was no way to retreat, no longer suppressed his emotions, silently sighed, looked at the other several people, said: "This place is small, go out? Do you dare?"


    In the end, Old Gao raised his head. At that moment, he seemed to have become Old Gao, who was once unruly and rampant to the end. There was an endless amount of madness and war in his words.


    Although Old Gao had a lot of annoying things in the past, seeing him like this, I couldn''t tell how excited I was. I just felt that my whole body was full of restless electric current rushing, surging, and the blood in my body was running like crazy, and the pores were exploding one by one, which was filled with manic hot air!


    How dare you?


    I looked at the other group of people, and I couldn''t say enough contempt in my heart. I really didn''t care about the size of feminine men and lewd men.


    The feminine man stared at Old Gao and said slowly word by word, "Who dares not to be a grandson?"


    After saying that, the feminine man led the seven or eight people to walk out of the bar, with a rather intimidating tone. There were a lot of people on the other side, twice as many as us, but I didn''t have any fear in my heart. I thought that I had fought a lot since I was a child, regardless of the loss or what, I was never afraid!


    I was especially calm, but the strength between my fists and feet made me crazy!


    That kind of power in the body restless feeling, there is an indescribable sense of pleasure!


    On the way out of the bar, I whispered to Lin Ya, "Girl, when you come out later, you should leave, understand?"


    Although she usually looked fearless, she was a girl after all. It was only a matter of men to fight.


    However, Lin Ya''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. Although she had a calm face, I still didn''t see the fear on her face. On the contrary, I saw a kind of fearlessness inspired by the form in front of me.


    At this moment, Lin Ya really impressed me!


    I can''t help but think back to the time when we worked together in the studio. Because of the photographer''s mistake, but he insisted on planting it on me. I thought I could do whatever I wanted. This humiliation would be over in a moment. Who made us so insignificant?


    But Lin Ya stood up for me. We were both working together, and she risked her dismissal to stand up for me. At that time, her heroic bearing was very similar to the one before her eyes!


    "Let''s go together!"


    Lin Ya''s tone was surprisingly relaxed when he said this.


    At the same time, she smoothed her sleeves and looked at her calm expression. Influenced by her, I relaxed and had no worries about today''s fight.


    But I still have lin ya behind me. Whoever dares to hurt Lin Ya must get past me first!


    A figure appeared in front of us as we walked out of the bar with a group of ladylike men.


    The feminine man shouted at the man, "Yo, brother dong is here."


    However, the man only looked at us, and his eyes were filled with unspeakable playfulness. He asked the feminine man, "What are you doing? What is this?"


    "I have an appointment." Seeing that the man was looking at us all the time, the feminine man asked doubtfully, "Why, brother dong, do you know these people?"


    "We must know each other!"


    I stared at the yellow-haired man in front of me. I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    The people in front of us were none other than yellow-haired Li Dong, Li Xiaowei''s lover, who had fought with us before!


    The feminine man''s face changed slightly. He smiled stiffly and said, "I know you. Forget it, brother dong. Nothing happened today."


    "No! You deserve it!"


    The feminine man thought that yellow hair knew us and thought that we were friends, but how did he know that the grudges between us were much greater than with him?


    With one hand on the feminine man''s shoulder and the other pointing at Hu Zi, the yellow-haired man said in an extremely arrogant tone, "Especially him, he must give me special care, understand?"


    Hu Zi looked at the yellow-haired man with eyes as murderous as a bloodthirsty sword!


    The cold air around us seemed to be surging madly towards us, and the wind blew silently...


    The feminine man nodded with a smile and said like a pug, "Understand brother dong, understand."


    "I have something to do today. I''ll leave it to you. Can you handle it?" Yellow-haired looked at us coldly.


    Then the crowd started to smoke, and huang mao and the others stood aside to watch, waiting to see our joke.


    Old Gao looked at the feminine man and asked, "What? Single or group?"


    "Fuck, do you think I''m stupid? There are four of you, there are so many of us. I''ll take care of you. Have you watched too many fucking tv shows?" The feminine man always had a particularly repulsive yin qi on his body. Even if he said such harsh words, he did not have any masculine aura, but looked like an unreasonable woman.


    "If you don''t dare, just say it. I didn''t say I had to be alone with you!"


    When Old Gao said this, we all smiled.


    The feminine man''s face suddenly turned ugly and he said fiercely, "Don''t kneel on the ground and beg me later!"


    "Brothers..."


    Just as the feminine man was about to give the order, another voice came rushing in.


    "What are you doing?"


    I looked at the person and couldn''t help but smile. What happened today? How could I meet so many acquaintances in a bar?


    Although the man in front of me had a scholarly aura, for the first time, I found that he had a powerful aura on him. He seemed so calm and calm, as if everything was under control. The question was not a provocation from both sides of the fight, but rather a reprimand from the teacher.


    Ji Ze!


    I didn''t expect to meet him here tonight!


    I always thought that Ji Ze''s temperament should not like to come to such entertainment places as bars. It seems that I still don''t know him!


    I turned my head to look at Lin Ya, who also had a surprised look on her face. I didn''t expect to meet Ji Ze all of a sudden.


    Ji Ze''s appearance, just before the scene was broken again, the feminine man gritted his teeth, looked at cheng yajin who was halfway out, and said coldly, "It''s none of your business, get the hell out of here!"


    Although Ji Ze and we are not friends yet, Lin Ya is here today. He never seems to think of retreating. He stands there straight and chuckles, "They are my friends. I''m still in charge of this!"


    "Damn!"


    The feminine man cursed again.


    However, the swear words in his mouth had not yet fallen to the ground. Suddenly, someone kicked him in the butt. This kick was so strong that he fell to the ground and got a real piece of shit!


    The few of us even had to step back, and the feminine man''s face was right under our feet.


    He didn''t even see who kicked him. The feminine man gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words from his mouth, "Damn you!"


    As he spoke, the feminine man turned his head, his eyes burning with rage, and he wished he could skin and cramp the person who had attacked him. But when he saw who kicked him, he was completely stunned, like a punctured balloon.


    And the one who kicked the feminine man was none other than yellow-haired Li Dong!

 Chapter 174 The Awkwardness of His Predecessor

    The cold moonlight shone on the group of us, and a strong murderous aura pervaded. Everyone looked at the yellow-haired Li Dong who suddenly struck. The atmosphere of the whole scene changed, strange and strange.


    I looked up at the moonlight, which seemed brighter and brighter than when I came to the bar. Is she also jumping for a feminine man''s shit?


    Not only did the feminine man not expect it, but even we did not expect it to change too fast!


    The feminine man got up a little slower, and his whole face couldn''t hang up. He was kicked in front of so many people.


    However, the yellow-haired man was angrier than he was. He slapped the back of the man''s head and shouted, "Who are you scolding? Try scolding me again!"


    The feminine man was almost about to cry, and I''m afraid he couldn''t understand it at all. Just now, the yellow hair had asked him to help him hit someone. Why did he hit himself now? What was going on?


    Not only do feminine men not understand, but we also don''t understand!


    However, I am especially happy to see such a joke, this scene is too wonderful!


    Old Gao leaned close to me and whispered, "Dog bites dog!"


    "What''s wrong, brother dong?" The feminine man''s voice was already choked with sobs, but none of the lewd men behind him dared to move.


    "Who are you talking to? Do you know?" At this moment, the yellow hair looked at the feminine man fiercely, but the feminine man''s face was somewhat unable to lift up, and his whole face was flushed with shame.


    Yellow-haired suddenly pointed at Ji Ze and said, "Apologize to my brother!"


    I was stunned when I heard this. When did Ji Ze become his brother?


    How did they know each other?


    I finally understood why the yellow hair suddenly hit the feminine man. It was because of Ji Ze!


    Ji Ze waved his hand and said, "Forget it."


    Yellow-haired looked at Ji Ze with a disgusting smile on his face and said, "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. If you''re really angry, I''ll let him stand here and you can hit him. If he dares to hide, I''ll break his leg. How about that?"


    "Come here!"


    As he spoke, the yellow hair ordered the gentle man to come over. The gentle man was obedient and obedient. He went over obediently, although his face was as ugly as it looked.


    "All right, let''s go and let them." Ji Ze said impatiently.


    "Yes, yes." Li Dong bowed, like another dog, and then chased the feminine men away.


    I frowned. It seemed that Li Dong and Ji Ze were not brothers. How did they know each other?


    The farce ended like this.


    At this moment, huang mao suddenly looked at us again, and a smile appeared on his face. He said, "I didn''t expect that a few of you are also my brother''s friends. You''ve offended me a lot in the past. I''m here to make amends. How about we write off the previous debt? Today, I''ll be the host. Everyone can have fun at night at weiyang. I''ll treat you!"


    Ji Ze also had some doubts on his face. He didn''t expect that there was still a grudge between us.


    We didn''t even pay attention to yellow hair, and it wasn''t easy for him and Hu Zi to apologize. I looked at Hu Zi. I thought he was going to lose control, but Hu Zi''s face was just cold. I could see that he was suppressing his emotions.


    Seeing that we didn''t respond, the yellow-haired man looked rather embarrassed and turned to Ji Ze.


    At this moment, Lin Ya whispered beside me, "Let''s go too."


    I nodded. Now it looks like we can''t fight anymore. We''re fine here. But, no matter what, ji ze helped us. I wanted to say hello to him, but Lin Ya pulled my arm down.


    I had to make eye contact with Ji Ze, but Ji Ze kept looking at Lin Ya.


    The rest of us turned around and left. Behind us came Ji Ze''s anxious voice, "Hey!"


    Huang mao seemed to have said something to ji ze. We didn''t care and were ready to drive away. Lin Ya and Hu Zi both drank, so Old Gao and I acted as drivers.


    Old Gao and Hu Zi were in a car, and I drove lin ya home.


    After the two of them left, I started the car on fire.


    After seeing ji ze, Lin Ya''s mood seemed to have changed subtly. Suddenly, I didn''t know what to say. The two of them were temporarily silent. Suddenly, I saw ji ze running towards us.


    "Girl."


    Ji Ze called out to Lin Ya out of breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Ya pressed down the window and said in a particularly calm tone.


    "You... How did you provoke those people?" Ji ze stood outside the car and asked through the glass.


    "Nothing. It''s just a little friction." Lin Ya said very simply.


    I could feel the awkwardness between the two of them in the car, but I couldn''t get a word in.


    Ji ze looked at Lin Ya, smiled and asked, "Why are you at the bar?"


    Lin Ya smiled faintly and said, "Can''t I come only if you come to the bar?"


    "No." Ji Ze smiled.


    "Okay, then you go play. We''re leaving."


    "No, you know, I don''t like this kind of place at all. I was dragged here by li dong today. Forget it, I''m not in the mood anymore."


    "How did you meet Li Dong?" I asked casually.


    "Their family owes me more than three million yuan. It''s going to be more than a year and they haven''t come over yet." Ji Ze said.


    I finally realized that the two of them were in this relationship. But this also reflected from the side that Ji Ze was really rich!


    Why is he so low-key?


    "Do you know him, too?" Naturally, Ji Ze heard what the yellow-haired man said just now.


    "More than just knowing each other!" I gritted my teeth and said angrily.


    Seeing that my face was not right, ji ze smiled awkwardly and asked, "What happened?"


    I sighed and told them about Hu Zi and the yellow hair. Ji ze sighed and said, "I knew Li Dong was definitely not a good person! If it weren''t for the benefit of their family, I wouldn''t have bothered to talk to him. Don''t get me wrong, I don''t know him very well!"


    Lin Ya said, "You don''t have to explain anything. It has nothing to do with you."


    Ji Ze seemed to want to say something, but after listening to Lin Ya, he fell silent.


    "Anyway, thank you for today." I thanked ji ze.


    "Nothing." Ji Ze didn''t care.


    "Then let''s go first." Lin Ya''s tone was so indifferent that he didn''t even have the courtesy of an ordinary friend.


    But in front of me, she even said nice things about Ji Ze. I really don''t know how she feels about Ji Ze.


    Ji Ze wanted to say something, but he still said "Oh," but there was still a deep sense of loss in his eyes.


    Lin Ya told me again, "Drive."


    I glanced at Ji Ze again and drove off in Lin Ya''s car.


    When he left the bar, his ears felt much quieter.


    Without the music and the crowd, the outside world became quiet and desolate in the cold air and the cold wind.


    In winter, the trees on both sides of the road became bald, and the flowers and plants in the flower beds became listless. The whole world seemed to be frozen and numb under the oppressive cold. It was already past ten o'' clock at night, and there was basically no one on the streets.


    There were fewer cars on the road, and I didn''t drive fast. From time to time, some cars passed on the left.


    In the car, there was still silence.


    Lin Ya did not seem to be in the mood for a chat, but his eyes were staring ahead in a daze, his face a little tired, but still beautiful.


    "Isn''t it awkward to see Ji Ze?" I looked at Lin Ya and asked with a smile.


    There are always some taboos about ex-boyfriends and ex-girlfriends.


    "No." Lin Ya curled her legs up in the chair and lay there soft.


    "Then why didn''t you say anything?" What''s so embarrassing about that? I won''t laugh at you.


    "Thinking about something."


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking, I remember the last time we met, you two were still fighting. Why did you meet today, so friendly?" Lin Ya stared into my eyes.


    When I heard Lin Ya''s words, my hands on the steering wheel trembled. How could I forget this? Lin Ya was there when I fought with ji ze in the restaurant, and then she told me not to argue with Ji Ze and not to look for him.


    But Lin Ya didn''t know that jize was looking for me!


    I felt my tongue curl up and said, "Well... Ji Ze contacted me and apologized. We didn''t have any grudges, so we made up."


    "Really?" Lin Ya looked at me with that bright and compelling gaze.


    "Yeah."


    "You met him?"


    "No." I don''t know if I meant it when I said it.


    Lin Ya obviously didn''t believe me. He looked at me reproachfully and said, "I told you not to see him. Why do you have to see him?"


    She looked really angry!


    For some reason, all of a sudden, countless emotions surged into my heart. Those emotions were like a volcano erupting, like a huge wave, which instantly attacked my entire body. I stepped on the brake, parked the car on the road, and then said to lin ya, "Because I want to understand something."


    "What is it?"


    "The truth about your relationship with Ji Ze!" I almost shouted this out.


    At this moment, I felt very uncomfortable all over my body, as if there were countless irritating things drilling out of my body through my pores. I didn''t know how to describe the taste. It was as if my body contained the power that was about to explode, but my whole body felt numb and unable to exert any force.


    After I yelled, the car was dead silent.


    At that moment, we were in the car, as if we were isolated from the whole world. The sound of cars whizzing by became irrelevant. The lights of those cars, neon and street lights, were all blurred into a halo, brilliant and unreachable under the reflection of the glass.


    Lin Ya finally lowered his head.


    At that moment, looking at him, my heart ached so much!


    My heart, still not relaxed, the pressure brought by the big stone in my heart became stronger, and my heart rate remained high.


    Lin Ya''s body was curled up like a sick and listless cat. She closed her eyes, put her arms around her and said, "Let''s go."


    I started the car and sped up a lot. The streetlights and buildings on both sides of the road were moving back quickly.


    Lin Ya''s eyes opened, and he said to me in confusion, "Xing Yun, where are you going?"


    I know this is not the place to go to lin ya''s house. I smiled at her gently and said, "Girl, let''s go to ktv tonight."


    "What are you doing there?"


    "Sing!"


    Lin ya looked at me, who was a little neurotic. She didn''t seem to understand why I suddenly took her to ktv, but I really needed to release myself at this moment. I would rather Lin Ya let out all the pent-up feelings that had been hiding in her heart for so many years.


    I want to drink again!

 Chapter 175 What Kind of Person Am I?

    On this night, I want to drive lin ya crazy!


    In this life, there are a few more crazy times. I just hope that in the craziness, Lin Ya can throw away all negative emotions and show the most brilliant smile on his face!


    Not long after the meeting, we went to a ktv. I took Lin Ya and she walked behind me like a cute deer.


    Usually, Lin Ya was the one making the decisions, but today, she seemed to leave everything to me to decide. She was just a obedient child. She was usually the one who gave orders.


    I asked again, "Do you drink?"


    Lin Ya seemed to understand my thoughts and nodded quietly without saying anything.


    Then she pursed her lips and raised her head to smile at me. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly and her face was radiant. I looked at her and smiled. There was an unspoken connection in their eyes.


    The two of us went into the private room, and the thick heat rushed into the room. Lin Ya and I took off our coats and put the beer on the table.


    That night, I really wanted to imagine the last time I had a drink with Lin Ya in the pond, facing the pond and the bright moon, drinking until dawn, warm and romantic. Although the word was not suitable for the two of us, I especially enjoyed the atmosphere, a tacit understanding that was hard to find among thousands of people.


    Lin Ya went to the jukebox to choose a song. I opened two bottles of beer and started drinking it myself.


    After a while, lin ya walked over and said, "Why didn''t you wait for me?"


    I handed her the beer and said, "Are you drunk tonight?"


    "How are we going back then? What about the car?"


    "At the worst, find someone to pick it up!"


    Lin Ya said nothing more, but a bitter gleam appeared on the corner of her mouth. Lin Ya and I touched each other lightly and they picked up the can and started drinking.


    It was still a familiar smell, and I realized that I almost forgot how long it had been since I drank so much.


    The song began to ring in the room, but it did not feel noisy. Instead, it blocked out the cries and howls of the other rooms. We had a very peaceful and dreamy feeling in this room with a loud song.


    Lin Ya and I began to sing.


    Lin Ya liked the two extremes of music, rock and roll, and folk music, but to some extent, they came from the same path. However, in ktv, lin ya always roared rock and roll. Of course, folk songs can''t be sung here, so she never sang folk songs in ktv.


    Lin Ya sings well, but it''s not that easy to listen to her sing a song, which is also a rare side of her shyness.


    It''s just the two of us tonight. Anyway, there''s no one else, especially unscrupulous. Just shout whatever you want. No one cares about the sound, no one cares about the melody, no one cares about the meaning of the song.


    The two of them went completely crazy, and Lin Ya took off her shoes and bounced on the sofa, her hair in a mess, completely ignoring the image of the goddess in the bar.


    But I like Lin Ya better now. She''s so real, real and within reach!


    When his throat itched, he picked up his glass and drank. There was wine and song. More importantly, there was a close friend.


    I wish Lin Ya and I could be like old friends in "Friends." No matter how much we argue, we will get back together. One person who is sad will be hugged by others. There will always be negative emotions like loss, sadness, and depression, but old friends will always be around.


    After song after song, I felt like I had reached a certain level. Every time I entered the next song, I couldn''t remember what the last song was about, but it was good. People''s memories were limited, so why did they put so many unimportant things in it?


    There were more and more empty bottles on the table...


    Lin Ya and I lay on the sofa without any image, knocking our feet on the coffee table in front of us, both holding microphones in their hands and their voices hoarse.


    When you are tired, you will stop and let the melody of the song go forward.


    I didn''t look at my watch, so I didn''t know what time it was, but it didn''t matter. It didn''t matter.


    It was as if the whole world was silent!


    ...


    "Xing Yun." Lin Ya''s voice was hoarse and tired.


    "Ah?"


    We were really tired, and it felt like we had a concert for two. It was also lin ya''s fault for choosing especially intense songs, not even a few lyrical ones. Why does a girl love rock and roll so much?


    "What kind of person am I to you?"


    Lin Ya was a good drinker, but I don''t know if it was because she drank too much or because of the colorful lights in the room. I think Lin Ya seems a little drunk, her eyes seem to become blurred, and her face is a little flushed.


    I took a deep breath and said to lin ya, "In my eyes, you are a very, very good person!"


    Although I had a smile on my face, my tone was absolutely sincere.


    Without her, I would feel that my life was much less glorious!


    With lin ya as a friend, I really feel that I must have done a lot of good things in my previous life.


    "Then why do I feel especially bad?" Lin Ya tilted his head, looked at the screen on the wall, and said weakly, "Sometimes I feel very selfish and disgusted with myself, you know? I feel especially hypocritical and hate..."


    Lin Ya''s tone gradually rose, and this evening her voice was even more hoarse. In the end, her voice was even sharper, as if her throat was hurting.


    I interrupted her and didn''t let her continue. I said to her, "Don''t say that! You''re not that kind of person!"


    "I am, I am." Lin Ya suddenly became agitated.


    She sat on the sofa and sniffled.


    I also became a little uncomfortable.


    She opened a can of beer and started drinking again. She drank very slowly, but it took a long time for her to put down the bottle.


    "Do you know?"


    Lin Ya suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "You must know, although you certainly don''t want to believe it. But, that''s right. When I''m in love with Ji Ze, I''m just using him."


    Although I already knew the truth of the matter, when I heard Lin Ya admit it, my heart still felt like it was stabbed!


    "I don''t know why I did that, I really don''t know! But I still did it, didn''t I? Because Ji Ze liked me, I took advantage of him, because being with him would really be a lot more convenient than I could imagine. Everyone respected me, and even the boss took good care of me, as if I was not his employee, as if I were his distinguished guest.


    I know, but I''ve always known.


    Without him, everything would have been different!


    During social engagements, people won''t drink or take advantage of me. I use him as my protection. I only look for him when I need him, but when he comes to me, he wants to stay away from him so much.


    Meng Xingyun! Tell me, is this the kind of girl you know? Selfish, hypocritical, pretentious, disgusting, isn''t it? "


    Lin Ya''s voice was so loud that I felt as if my soul had been pierced. The pain was like cutting through bone and marrow! Even though her voice was hoarse, it was still coming at me with great power.


    With these words, two lines of tears fell from the corner of Lin Ya''s eyes!


    I looked at her and immediately held her in my arms.


    I don''t have very strong arms, but at this moment, I just want to hold Lin Ya tightly so that she won''t suffer any grievances.


    "No, no!" I gritted my teeth and said, "I, Meng Xingyun, swear that you are one of the best girls I have ever met!"


    Lin Ya''s head was buried in my chest. I could feel her crying, but her crying was silent. Even with tears streaming down her face, she was still trying to suppress her emotions.


    I put my hands on Lin Ya''s shoulder, and she cried like a cat. I wiped the tears off her face and said softly, "Stop crying!"


    Lin Ya put his head on my shoulder and I hugged her from behind. For the two of us, such intimate contact was pure.


    "Do you know? I really don''t want to see Ji Ze."


    Lin Ya''s soft voice came.


    But I don''t hate him, I''m afraid of him. Because every time I see him, I feel so cruel, and I feel like I''ve committed such a great sin, and my heart is filled with guilt that I can''t breathe."


    I didn''t disturb Lin Ya, I just listened to her quietly.


    Today, she told me everything about her and Ji Ze.


    "Actually, he''s a very innocent child." Lin Ya smiled slightly and added, "Isn''t such a word particularly inappropriate for a multimillionaire? But that''s how he was, foolishly fooled by me for so many years. I''m sorry for him! I really want to apologize to him, but I don''t dare, I really don''t... Face him."


    Although Lin Ya described himself as a sinner in this relationship, I just felt sorry for her and felt sorry for her. She was really too difficult. She had suffered a lot more than I had suffered. In comparison, my experience was nothing.


    After graduating from high school, she started working for her family.


    But when she graduated from high school, what good job could she find?


    After the college entrance examination, Lin Ya told me that it was her last wish. After the college entrance examination, her student career was over!


    While everyone was waiting anxiously for the notice at home, Lin Ya, who could easily pass the exam, began her career as a part-time worker in the hottest weather.


    If those past events were written in a book, it would be thicker than the four great books combined.


    At that time, she did not earn much money every month, but she would still take most of the money home, leaving only a small part of it for herself to save.


    This simple girl has been walking all the way here for almost ten years!

 Chapter 176 : Talk to Lin Feng

    She used to smile and tell me that her arms were darker than boys''; she used to smile and tell me that sometimes she really couldn''t bear to eat breakfast; she used to smile and tell me that what she heard at school was praise from teachers and all she heard in society was scolding.


    But why?


    A beautiful girl like Lin Ya, shouldn''t her slender hands be playing the piano? He couldn''t even afford a breakfast. It sounded like a joke, like a lie! Someone scolded her? This is even more abnormal. Such an outstanding girl, her life should be full of applause and praise!


    This was supposed to be Lin Ya''s life, but what was she going through?


    When she said that, she always understated it, but I know that every word she said, I don''t know how much sweat and fatigue it condensed!


    But she always smiles and comforts us. That''s all in the past.


    But the girl who was stronger than all the girls I knew, the girl who rarely cried, cried in front of me.


    The girl I know is so kind. She never buys expensive things. She will save money and donate it to the nursing home. She is so filial. She carries a family on the shoulders of a girl. How many seven-foot men can''t lift their heads in front of him. She was so smart, but she couldn''t go to college because of the tuition fees. It sounded like a joke, but it happened to her so real and ashamed. Who would understand that feeling?


    Now she is like a phoenix, reborn from nirvana, so she can afford to do anything!


    Lin Ya''s voice became softer and softer. She was really tired. After all these years, she was too tired.


    I put Lin Ya''s head on my lap, then patted her gently and said, "Sleep, sleep, let bygones be bygones. We won''t talk about it again."


    Lin Ya didn''t speak. She closed her eyes obediently, but her body was still curled up as if she was hurt. I gently stroked her back. On the screen, there was another song. I didn''t use the microphone and started humming to the lyrics.


    The brightest star in the night sky


    Can you hear me clearly?


    The person who looked up to


    The loneliness and sigh in my heart


    The brightest star in the night sky


    Can you remember?


    Once walked with me


    The figure that disappeared in the wind


    I pray for a transparent heart


    And the eyes that cry


    Give me the courage to believe again


    Oh beyond lies to embrace you


    Whenever I can''t find the meaning of existence


    Every time I get lost in the dark


    Oh~ the brightest star in the night sky


    Please lead me closer to you


    ...


    I looked down at Lin Ya, who was already asleep. She looked like a child, and her expression was especially peaceful and calm.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but laugh. Such a girl, she must be happy!


    Just like that, Lin Ya and I slept on the ktv sofa all night.


    When I woke up the next day, I found myself lying on the sofa with a coat over my body. Lin ya was also sleeping on the sofa with her head next to hers and her feet stretched out to the other side. Fortunately, the sofa was long enough and we were both fine sleeping on it.


    I had just moved when I saw Lin Ya open his eyes.


    At this moment, our heads were so close that even I blushed a little. Lin Ya seemed a little confused and rubbed his eyes.


    I sat up and scratched my hair. I couldn''t remember when I laid down yesterday. I clearly remembered Lin Ya sleeping on my lap.


    I took a breath and asked, "Are you awake?"


    Lin Ya made a lazy expression. She sat up, pressed her forehead and said, "No more sleep. It''s time to go to work."


    "If you can''t, ask for a leave of absence." We went crazy for too long yesterday.


    Lin ya looked at me and nodded.


    Then, after putting on my shoes, Lin Ya and I tidied up and left the ktv.


    The wine had already woken up, so I didn''t ask Old Gao and Hu Zi to come over either. It was okay to drive. It''s still early. I drove Lin Ya to a breakfast stall.


    Now innocence is getting colder and colder, and the footsteps of winter have stepped on our heads. Lin Ya and I were both trembling, and we wanted to warm our stomachs with hot soup right away.


    The two of us sat down in the room. Lin Ya ordered a bowl of salted tofu, a bowl of spicy soup, and then put a lot of vinegar in it. The two of us ordered a basket of steamed buns and two eggs. In the heat and smell, they began to eat breakfast.


    Last night, she was too busy wiping tears and comforting Lin Ya to say much. Now that we''re both much more awake, I want to talk to Lin Ya more.


    "Girl." I called out to her softly.


    Lin Ya''s mouth was bulging. He had just stuffed a small steamed bun into his mouth and gave a vague "Mmm."


    "Don''t think so much about it in the future, okay? Let bygones be bygones. You don''t have to feel like you owe anyone, no one owes anyone. You''re here today because you''re Lin Ya, and you deserve it! Do you understand?" I pointed at Lin Ya and said solemnly, "From now on, I won''t let you say those words of yesterday again. Remember?"


    Lin Ya, who usually had a sharp tongue, didn''t say anything but nodded silently.


    I took a deep breath, looked at her and said, "Okay, then smile!"


    Lin Ya rolled her eyes reluctantly, then smiled at me. Her smile was especially bright, warmer than the morning sun, and there was a leek flower on her teeth, which made her look so cute.


    "Well, that''s right."


    I knocked the egg on the edge of the table, peeled it, and handed it to Lin Ya. Lin Ya took it, but then I said to her, "Do you see this egg?"


    Lin Ya tilted his head and looked at me as if to say, can I not see a big egg?


    "Your life will be more complete than this egg!" I said to Lin Ya emotionally.


    Maybe my emotions infected Lin Ya. She took the egg, looked at it for a moment, then smiled at me and nodded.


    After breakfast, I took Lin Ya home and hitched a ride back to the restaurant.


    I called Lin Feng on the way and he told me that he was already at the restaurant. But I don''t think he went back last night.


    Today, I think it''s time to have a good talk with lin feng. It''s been a long time since he left school!


    When I arrived at the hotel, Hu Zi and the others hadn''t come yet. Lin Feng was alone in the lobby. When she saw me, she smiled and shouted, "Brother xingyun."


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Feng seemed in a good mood, and I talked to him, "Did you see Tang Manya yesterday?"


    Hearing Tang Manya''s name, Lin Feng couldn''t stop smiling. The word "Happiness" was almost written on his face. He nodded excitedly.


    "How are you two?"


    Lin Feng smiled shyly and said, "Brother xingyun, we''re together again."


    In fact, when I saw Lin Feng today, I guessed that if I had heard the news yesterday, I would have been happy for them. But today, I really don''t know whether this is good news or bad news.


    "Really?" After thinking about it, I waved my hand at lin feng and motioned him to sit down.


    Lin Feng gave me a puzzled look and we sat down at a table.


    "What are you two going to do in the future?"


    Lin Feng''s eyes sparkled and he said with a smile, "We both agreed yesterday. Tang Manya said she still has to learn how to make cakes. She will find another cake shop. Me? I want to be with her, so I think I should learn how to make cakes."


    It seemed that they had really seriously considered this question yesterday, which was indeed a little valuable.


    It''s just that life isn''t as simple as they think.


    I sighed. Rather than make Lin Ya the villain, let me do it.


    I looked at Lin Feng and said, "Lin Feng, have you really not thought about going back to school?"


    Lin Feng looked at me strangely, and there seemed to be some disappointment in his eyes. Because I think he said those things to me as a friend, but now I''m on the opposite side of him again.


    He shook his head stubbornly like the first time I saw him.


    "Lin Feng, do you know? This is not fair to your sister!" I sighed and said excitedly to lin feng.


    Lin Feng said unconvinced, "Why is it unfair?"


    "All these years, your sister gave you almost all the money to study. She worked hard to earn it. Do you know how hard it was for her? But now, for Tang Manya''s sake, you''re going to let your sister''s efforts and expectations for so many years go to waste, aren''t you?"


    Lin Feng looked away from me for a moment, but said with a stiff mouth, "Brother xingyun, I told you, I don''t like to study, even if I don''t get into the exam."


    "But you felt your conscience and said, if it wasn''t for Tang Manya, would you be so determined not to go to school?"


    "I..."


    Lin Feng seemed to want to defend himself, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Lin Feng, you can''t be so selfish in life, you know? Your sister has suffered so much, and how much do you know? If it weren''t for her family, she wouldn''t have been so tired. Although you see her now, she''s pretty glamorous, she''s a leader, she''s in the car, she has money to buy expensive cosmetics, she can do whatever she wants, but do you know what she''s been through?


    Your sister started working when she was your age.


    Yes, I know that in your eyes, your sister is your role model, and you want to work as hard as your sister, and then become a human being. But your sister is so tired and tired, not to let you follow her example. She wants you to study hard and get into college. That is a regret she can never make up for in her life. She can only find it from you.


    It''s too hard, do you understand?


    I know that even if I say too much, you won''t be convinced. You must think that you can endure hardship. No matter how hard you are, you won''t be afraid. You have a lot of blood and passion. You are not afraid of anything. You will think that you will not be worse than others, right? "

 Chapter 177 The Past of the Studio

    A child as old as Lin Feng, whose heart is higher than the sky, can sit down and listen to you.


    But my purpose today is more than that. I need him not only to listen, but also to do it!


    So I didn''t stop, took a breath and continued, "But reality is not imagination, you know? You don''t think you''re afraid of anything for Tang Manya''s sake! But what is life and time that you are most afraid of?


    It is you young people who do not give up, persevere, passion, blood, oath!


    It''s like the most powerful villain in the world. Many times, not only can you not defeat it, but you can even become like you don''t even know it. It will smooth out all the edges of your body and make you never speak out the arrogant words you blurted out before. It will be too difficult to realize your courage and dreams. "


    In fact, I especially don''t want to say these things to lin feng. I really don''t want to make any big sense to him, but now, for Lin Ya''s sake, there are some things I have to say to lin feng.


    Indeed, there are many successful people in this world. In your eyes, perhaps only these successful people, looking at their deeds, feel that they will become one of them in the future. But there were more people who failed.


    Do you know?


    In fact, I used to be like you. I probably hated school more than you did. My parents were both teachers, so I had a natural hostility towards teachers since I was a child. I didn''t even say why, maybe it was because of the discipline and restraint from my parents. I wished I could spread my wings and fly as far as possible.


    But I didn''t drop out of high school, and at least I finished high school. But it didn''t work. He still didn''t study at school and basically just dawdled. But my parents insisted that no matter what, they wanted me to go to college, even if I went to a trashy university.


    At that time, I didn''t understand at all. I didn''t know why they wanted me to go this way. There weren''t many roads in this world. All roads lead to rome. What''s wrong with me not going to school?


    To be honest, I don''t like the education system of our country, and I want to criticize it! But it didn''t work. We couldn''t change anything, so we had to adapt. As long as we live here, reading is one of the best ways to change our fate.


    We are not rich people. For rich people, they have more choices than us. They can play at school, but we can''t. For us, this is an opportunity, an opportunity to change our fate! Isn''t that too heavy, but sometimes it is.


    In this society, when you are looking for a job, what others want is a degree and experience. You are not so directly excluded. You don''t want to work, you want to be the boss, but do you have the money? Some people, a car is millions, for you, do you know how hard it is to earn a million?


    Society is so cruel, it''s not fair!


    Don''t think that if you read too many novels, you''ll think that all the bad guys can fight back. Don''t think that sooner or later you''ll be able to earn millions easily. "


    In fact, I didn''t want to hurt Lin Feng. There were some things that I didn''t want to say, and some of them seemed to deviate from what I wanted to say, but I couldn''t care less.


    Lin Feng was silent for a long time, but this time he listened carefully.


    I sighed again and said, "Hey, stop talking about me and talk about your sister. Do you think your sister is doing pretty well now? The store manager was already in charge of a group of people in his hands. How majestic it was to talk about it, but the boss scolded it when he said it. Is it so easy to know?


    Tell me something about the past. Your sister must have never told you.


    At that time, your sister and I were both working in the studio. At that time, I was a photographer''s assistant. Usually, I was with another photographer, but that day, we went out for a scene. One of the cameras was wrong, so the photographer was in a hurry with me.


    But I don''t know how he can get so angry about such a small thing, just like his mother''s lighter! And the camera was clearly his own fault, insisted that I did not do my job properly, I wanted to endure it, let alone listen to a few bad words.


    But your sister didn''t want to. She had to stand up for me.


    This completely pisses off the photographer. I feel disgusted when I think about that face. Ah, this person has some ability to be called a teacher easily floating, as if he was a character. Sometimes, really... You feel that human nature is particularly dark. When I think about it, I just want to beat that photographer up. He''s bruised and swollen. I don''t want to argue with him about who''s right and who''s wrong. I just want to beat him up! It''s so straightforward, direct, violent! "


    Thinking of that, I was still a little excited. I smiled bitterly before continuing, "What was your sister and I then? It was really as small as an ant. It used to sound like a metaphor, but it was only later that I realized that this was a bloody reality. There was no metaphor at all!


    However, your sister was also not convinced, and insisted on the manager. But the manager will be on our side. He will definitely be on the photographer''s side. Can you understand how we were feeling back then?


    Later, your sister went to the boss, who didn''t disturb us, just comforted us, but didn''t say anything about getting justice for us, of course I never thought about it.


    I talked to your sister for a long time, and she didn''t say anything.


    I thought this was over, you know?


    But the photographer, he knew that your sister told the boss. Do you know what he did? "


    Speaking of this, I even clenched my fist. Some people, you really can never forgive in this life! I don''t think they deserve to be forgiven!


    Lin Feng was obviously interested this time, and his eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Then, after a while, it was calm. Then one day, a female guest came to our shop to take a photo. She picked out a wedding dress and your sister brought it to her, but after she tried it on, it broke and there was an extra long cut. The man was so surprised that he insisted that it was broken when your sister brought it. She said she had not worn it in the fitting room and found it broken. Your sister was even more at a loss for words, but she didn''t know whether the wedding dress was damaged by the guests or it was already broken. But every wedding dress that was hung up was checked before it was hung up, so the responsibility fell on your sister.


    This time, there was really no place to complain!


    So, your sister lost a month''s salary and took the wedding dress home. She sewed the hole with a needle and thread, and then she said, when she gets married, she will wear the wedding dress! "


    Finally, he finished the story. But my heart was not relaxed, and in my heart, there were countless bolts of lightning colliding with each other, some of which were as painful as needles.


    At that time, we both pooled the money to pay for the wedding dress, and each paid half.


    When I found out that the photographer was behind it, I really wanted to stab him with a knife!


    At that moment, I was going crazy. I didn''t want to think about any consequences. Even if I were to go to jail and shoot me, I wanted to stab him!


    But Lin Ya stopped me because we had no evidence and we couldn''t do anything to him.


    But then Lin Ya did something very satisfying.


    Because of Ji Ze, Lin Ya became the manager of the store, and then she did one thing, which was the only thing she did for personal gain. She humiliated the photographer and fired him.


    When Lin Ya found me and told me about it, he had a smile on his face. She said that although she knew it was wrong to do this, she wanted it to be like this. She was not a magnanimous girl. She wanted to avenge her past hatred and punish those bad guys!


    I applauded for Lin Ya too!


    She did a great job! Although it''s not right to use power for personal gain, I just want to applaud for her!


    At that time, we didn''t think about who we were going to target or offend, but the kind of us were so bullied and humiliated. To them, a thousand yuan might not be much, but they didn''t think about what it meant to us.


    Therefore, sometimes when dealing with some people, you really can''t use the kind way!


    After listening to the story I told, Lin Feng''s eyes turned red and he wiped the corners of his eyes.


    I was also silent, digesting the surging emotions in my body. In fact, this is just one of all the past events. How many injuries have we suffered and how many tears have we secretly shed on this road of struggle? Who knows?


    After a while, lin feng turned to me and said, "Brother xingyun, I know my sister is good to me, and she has sacrificed a lot for our family. I don''t owe my parents as much as I owe my sister on this matter. I know I''m really sorry for her."


    Lin Feng looked at me firmly, raised his hands and said, "I, lin feng, swear that in the future, I will be twice as good to my sister and not let her suffer! Whoever dares to bully my sister, I will protect her with all my life!"


    I can feel Lin Feng''s sincerity, and I know he will do it in the future! I looked at him and smiled bitterly, "But it''s not too late to repay your sister. Why don''t you?"


    "But..." Lin Feng gritted his teeth and lowered his head. "I must have broken up with Tang Manya when I went back to school, right?"


    I sighed deeply and felt like I was really a big villain!


    I don''t want to lie to lin feng. If he goes back to school, even if the two of them don''t break up now, sooner or later, they will be separated.


    "Is there no way to get the best of both worlds?" Lin Feng said in pain, "I don''t want to disappoint my sister, but I don''t want to just give up on Tang Manya!"


    There are too few things in this world that are mutually beneficial. Mencius and his elders said, "You can''t have it both ways." We live in this world. We always have gains and losses. How can we have a way to make the best of both worlds?

 Chapter 178 The Meeting between Sister And Sister-in-law

    In the hotel lobby, the air conditioning was not turned on yet. It was cold and uncomfortable. Maybe it was because I went crazy at ktv last night, but at this moment, I felt even more uncomfortable. I felt like a pig looking in the mirror. There was no one inside.


    Lin Feng looked at me again and pleaded, "Brother xingyun, I know you are the closest to my sister. Can you help me persuade her not to let me go back to school? I promise to listen to her and never make her angry again. As long as she doesn''t let me go to school, I can do anything!"


    Lin Feng''s words made me feel bad, too. It''s really hard to be a bad person. I could feel that Lin Feng really liked Tang Manya. He didn''t want to let go of this pure relationship.


    It''s just that Lin Ya and I have been through so much, and I''ve watched her walk up to this point, and I really can''t watch one of her hopes for so many years go down the drain.


    I rubbed my temples and said to Lin Feng, "Lin Feng, do you know? The first love in the world is probably less than one percent!"


    Lin Feng knew what I meant, but he looked straight at me and said, "Yes, I understand, Brother xingyun. But in this world, there is always a first love that comes together, and there will always be one, right? It''s like there are very few successful people in this world who fail, but there are always successful people, right?"


    Lin Feng didn''t give me a long speech, but his two words left me speechless. He didn''t promise me what would happen to him. At this moment, my heart suddenly wavered.


    After all I said, it felt like nothing more than Lin Feng''s words.


    Lin Feng took another deep breath and said to me, "Brother xingyun, I don''t blame you for what you said. On the contrary, I appreciate it! But what happened between Tang Manya and me... I don''t know what you guys would think, but I''m really serious.


    When I told my sister that I didn''t want to go and decided to drop out of school, do you know how long I thought about it? I know that when I don''t go, my sister, my father and mother, including my grandmother, will be very disappointed. That kind of disappointment will be especially big. So I''m also under pressure. I took a long time to make this decision! I didn''t mean to hurt them. "


    Lin Feng sniffled and paused for a moment.


    But I really don''t like studying. Brother xingyun. Even without Tang Manya, I studied like that. I''m not saying that I don''t study because I''m rebellious. I also know that if I work hard, I can go to a normal university. But I think even if I went to college, I might disappoint them even more."


    Listening to Lin Feng, I didn''t keep my ears shut, and I listened to him very seriously. In fact, students like Lin Feng sometimes find it hard to repent. Although at this moment, I hope he will wake up.


    At that time, I hated myself for not being able to understand earlier. Now, I don''t know how to persuade lin feng. I just hope that when he remembers this past in the future, he won''t regret it.


    I pondered for a moment, and I couldn''t help but wonder if there was a way to make the best of both worlds, to make Lin Feng conform to the wishes of his family, and to make him and Tang Manya together.


    No!


    This was a particularly realistic question, and there was only one choice to make. It was not as ridiculous as the question of "Who will be saved first when mother and wife fall into the water at the same time." It was so cruel and realistic.


    It was as if when Ding Ge faced me and her parents, she had only one choice, even though any choice made her heart ache.


    So even if Lin Feng gave up his studies for Tang Manya and stood on the opposite side of the family, was he wrong to do so?


    Was he criticizing him just because he was young?


    "I have a headache. All right, Lin Feng, I won''t tell you. There are some things I can''t persuade your sister about, but you''re the key, you know?" I sighed, stood up and said, "Think about it yourself."


    Lin Feng seemed to want to ask me something else, but he didn''t.


    "Hu Zi and Old Gao are here. Tell them I''ll take a nap."


    I walked to the backyard, caught a cool breeze, and became more and more clueless. Many of the things I said to lin feng today had already deviated from my original intention, so I decided not to think about anything and went back to my room to catch up on my sleep.


    Maybe I was too tired, and even though I had a lot to worry about, I quickly fell asleep. I made a schedule for myself and woke up at eleven.


    When I got out of the house, I suddenly realized that an unexpected person had come to our restaurant.


    This man is Tang Manya, who came to our hotel once before!


    At this time, Lin Feng and tang manya were sitting in the backyard, basking in the sun. The sun shone on the two young people, looking especially beautiful.


    Seeing me, Tang Manya''s face showed a hint of shyness. I walked over to the two of them and greeted Tang Manya.


    Tang Manya smiled as well. When she smiled, there would be two shallow dimples at the corner of her mouth. It was pretty. Last time, she didn''t even see the smile on her face. She shouted at me, "Brother xingyun."


    "Okay, you guys talk. I''m in the front."


    Then I walked back to the front, there were already guests, and I started to work.


    Old Gao said to me, "Why don''t you get some sleep?"


    "I''m awake."


    Old Gao clubbed me with his arm again and said, "Tang manya is here. Have you seen her?"


    I nodded.


    Old Gao smiled again and said, "This kid Lin Feng is quite capable. Tang Manya is such a face. Let''s go to school!"


    "If you envy me, find one too!"


    "I didn''t have that charm when I was in school, let alone now."


    "How about finding a woman?"


    "Why don''t you find one?" Old Gao glared at me and choked.


    I can''t fucking fight back.


    "Talking to you is boring!" I ignored Old Gao and went to the back kitchen.


    After a while, there were more and more guests, and there was no time to take care of Tang Manya in the backyard. After all, he was a guest at our hotel, so he couldn''t be neglected. Let lin feng greet him first.


    Just then, after serving a table of guests, another familiar figure entered the restaurant.


    However, when I saw Lin Ya today, I quickly turned around and ran to the backyard. God, why is she here? Although she already knew about Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s love affair, lin feng and Tang Manya didn''t know that Lin Ya already knew about them, so she had to tell them anyway.


    Lin ya waved at me, but before she could say anything, I turned around and ran away.


    Hey, it''s not easy for me to get between Lin Feng and Lin Ya!


    I ran to the backyard and quickly said to Lin Feng, "Lin Feng, your sister is here."


    However, Lin Feng did not panic as expected. Although he looked nervous, he said to me, "I know."


    I frowned and asked, "You know?"


    "Yes!" Lin Feng replied, "I called my sister."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect to get such an answer. I looked at Tang Manya again. What was Lin Feng going to do?


    At this time, tang manya was much more nervous than lin feng, and her face was even more pink, as if she was too shy to see anyone.


    I looked at the two of them as if I understood what Lin Feng was thinking.


    He was going to have a showdown with Lin Ya!


    Soon, Lin Ya walked to the backyard and looked at us. Speaking of which, this was the second time Tang Manya and Lin Ya had met.


    But this time it was different from the last time. This was a meeting between sister and sister-in-law.


    I looked at tang manya again. She was even more nervous when I saw Lin Ya. She was a little tense and looked a little scared. I do understand her. After all, Lin Ya is half a parent, and Tang Manya is so young. It''s not bad for her to have the courage to face such a big occasion.


    Lin Ya was very calm. After glancing at lin feng, her eyes fell on Tang Manya. However, she did not turn her face, but had a warm smile on her face. She walked up to Tang Manya and Tang Manya called out, "Sister."


    Lin Ya said softly, "You must be Manya. We met once before."


    Tang manya nodded.


    Lin Ya''s warm attitude slightly relieved the two of them, but there was a trace of doubt on Lin Feng''s face. I whispered to him, "Your sister came the day you drank too much."


    A trace of fear appeared on Lin Feng''s face.


    Lin ya glanced at Lin Feng, then looked at Tang Manya and said softly, "It''s already noon. Let''s talk while we eat. Come on, let''s go up to the second floor, Xing Yun. Don''t be too busy later. Come and sit down for a while."


    I was going to say how bad it would be for me to get involved in your family''s affairs, but Lin Ya secretly glared at me, so I had to agree.


    After the three of them left, I wiped my sweat behind. I thought to myself, the battle between Lin Ya and Lin Feng has finally reached the final stage, and neither brother nor sister knows who will laugh the last.


    Entering the hall, Lin Ya asked Lin Feng and tang manya to go upstairs first. I whispered to lin ya, "Why did you drag me?"


    "I''m nervous!"


    After lin feng and Tang Manya left, Lin Ya breathed a long sigh of relief. I looked at her and suddenly found it very funny. I couldn''t help but say, "I think you''re quite calm. Why are you nervous? The little girl sees her family, not you."


    "What do you know! Maybe that''s my future brother and daughter-in-law. Can I not leave a good impression on others as an elder sister?" Lin Ya stroked her hair and said, "Did I just be rude or something?"


    "No. Very well." I gave her a thumbs-up.


    "Okay, let''s go up."


    "You go ahead. I''ll get some drinks. It''s so awkward to sit around."


    "Yes. Then hurry up."


    Lin Ya was about to go upstairs when I said, "That girl, what do you think about the two children?"


    "Let''s go up and talk." Lin Ya was very open-minded and did not insist on breaking up with her. I suddenly felt much better when she said that.


    But then a look of pride appeared on Lin Ya''s face and said, "However, if you want to enter our lin family, you still have to pass the test of me, Lin Ya. What kind of girl Tang Manya is, I still have to test it!"

 Chapter 179 Lin Yas Conversation with Tang Manya

    I said hello to Hu Zi and the others, then I went upstairs with drinks and tea. Lin Ya and the three of them were sitting in the private room. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Tang Manya relaxed a lot, and a natural smile could be seen on his face.


    Soon I sat down and said to Tang Manya, "Whatever you want to eat, order whatever you want. Don''t be polite to me when you come to the Xingyun hotel."


    Xiaoyi stood there and secretly smiled at me. I motioned for her to pass the menu to Tang Manya.


    Tang Manya didn''t like it and insisted that lin ya order. Lin Ya had no choice but to order a dish first and then give the menu to Tang Manya again. Tang Manya helplessly pulled Lin Feng to order a few dishes together. I found this girl really shy.


    Then, after ordering the dishes and pouring the tea, we began to talk.


    It was very calm, there was no embarrassment or awkward situation. Lin Ya controlled it very well, making Tang Manya feel very comfortable sitting there. I said in my heart that Lin Ya would do well if I didn''t come, and I didn''t need to cheer her up at all.


    After the dishes were served, everyone chatted as they ate. Although Tang Manya was much more relaxed, he was still very reserved. Lin Ya said to her, "Don''t mention it, Manya. In the future, you can come to the Xingyun hotel and report my name. Don''t worry about anything else."


    I echoed, "Yes, you''re welcome."


    In fact, Lin Ya and I were not very familiar with Tang Manya, so we talked about some common topics, and Lin Ya still did not make a statement about the two of them.


    It was to ask where tang manya''s family was and who else was at home. Lin Ya didn''t go as deep as checking her account, but just casually asked a few questions. Then Tang Manya talked about her plans. The little girl was very interested in cake, and Lin Ya talked to her a lot about it.


    Lin Feng, on the other hand, didn''t know what he wanted to do. He wanted to work in a bakery so that he could stay with Tang Manya. Lin Ya was obviously not satisfied with lin feng''s answer, but because of Tang Manya''s face, he did not scold him.


    There was basically nothing to say about a meal.


    When the food was almost ready, Lin Feng called Lin Ya "Sister."


    Then he took Tang Manya''s hand. Tang Manya was shy again and wanted to pull it away, but lin feng held it tightly. She could only look at Lin Feng angrily and lower her head slightly.


    Lin feng looked at Lin Ya and said, "Sis, Manya, you saw her too. I asked you to come today, I just hope you can help us. I know how much you want me to go to school, but my mind is really not there anymore. I''m sorry sis, I don''t want to make you sad, but I... Really like Manya, so don''t force me to go to school, okay?"


    Hearing Lin Feng''s words, Tang Manya''s face also showed some shyness, but there was a determined light in her eyes. She did not cover it up, but looked at Lin Ya with some anticipation.


    After listening to what Lin Feng said, Lin Ya''s face also showed a contemplative look for the first time. She did not immediately answer Lin Feng. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense, and Lin Feng and Tang Manya were even more breathless. I could not help but breathe less under the influence of the atmosphere.


    The four of them did not speak for a moment, and Lin Ya''s expression remained calm, making one completely unable to guess what she was thinking.


    This kind of waiting, than the usual waiting to suffer dozens of times!


    Even I can''t stand it anymore, let alone Lin Feng and Tang Manya.


    After a long time, a smile appeared on Lin Ya''s face. Then she looked at Tang Manya and said, "Manya, we can talk alone."


    Tang Manya looked very nervous, but she nodded after thinking about it.


    "Sis."


    Lin feng, who didn''t know Lin Ya''s attitude, was so anxious that he almost broke out in sweat. She seemed to want to say not to make Lin Ya difficult for Tang Manya, but lin ya just glanced at Lin Feng and motioned for him to go out first. I quickly pulled lin feng out of the room.


    Outside, Lin Feng did not relax much. He could not stand still. He was really a hot pot ant. I heard his rapid breathing, and my mood was disturbed by him. I said, "Stop fooling around with Lin Feng."


    "I... Am not swaying around!"


    "All right, I''ll talk to you, okay?"


    Lin Feng stood there and nodded.


    I looked at him and asked, "Do you think your sister will support your relationship with Tang Manya?"


    Lin feng thought about it and shook his head dejectedly.


    I also sighed, because at this moment, I couldn''t figure out what Lin Ya would do. But I still said to lin feng, "Lin Feng, I hope that no matter what your sister does, you don''t hate her, okay?"


    Lin Feng''s face turned even uglier when he heard what I said. He covered his forehead with his hands and was in a particularly bad state. He squatted on the ground and said to me after a while, "Brother xingyun, I really don''t want to break up with Tang Manya."


    I understand. I can feel Lin Feng.


    At this moment, I especially sympathized with Lin Feng. When I thought about my past with Ding Ge, my heart became depressed.


    But she couldn''t help thinking about what lin ya would say to Tang Manya, and then she couldn''t help thinking about the bad side. I took a deep breath and looked at the closed door. I didn''t know if tang manya would come out crying after the door opened.


    "If your sister really wanted you to break up with Tang Manya, what would you do?"


    Lin feng replied expressionlessly, "After all, she is my sister. If she really wants me to break up with Tang Manya, I will break up with Tang Manya. I will listen to her and go back to school."


    When I heard this, I was very upset!


    However, I think that Lin Feng''s choice to break up with Tang Manya does not mean that his feelings for Tang Manya are not that deep.


    Just like when Ding Ge chose her parents and broke up with me, she still loved me very much!


    The waiting time was like waiting for a sentence. Lin Feng squatted silently on the ground, and every second became so long. It felt like a long time before the door opened.


    Lin Feng and I immediately looked towards the door.


    Lin Ya came out of the door.


    But she was the only one.


    Lin Feng stood up and Lin Ya came to us. Lin Feng asked hastily, "Sis, where''s Manya?"


    "Of course it''s in the private room. I can still eat her!" Lin Ya gave Lin Feng a dirty look.


    Lin Feng smiled stiffly and asked impatiently, "What did you say to Manya?"


    "Secret!" Lin Ya said with a cool expression.


    Lin Feng looked helpless but didn''t dare to say anything. Then Lin Ya looked at Lin Feng and said, "Let''s talk too."


    "Sure." There was no way out anyway, and Lin Feng had nothing to be afraid of.


    I was going to say, should I avoid it this time? But before I could say anything, Lin Ya asked, "If you were to be with Tang Manya, what are your plans?" Lin Feng pointed at Lin Feng and said seriously, "Seriously, your answer may affect my final decision!"


    Lin Ya''s expression immediately became serious, and he was so anxious that he couldn''t speak. It was obvious that he was a little nervous. Ah, it took a long time before he said, "Sis, I really want to be with Manya. In the future, we can work hard together. We can work hard together, save money, and get married."


    I frowned slightly and thought it was ridiculous to hear the word "Marriage" from an underage. I was 17 or 18 years old. I was as old as a flower. How could I think of marriage? It was too far away. But it also seemed to reflect how obsessed lin feng was with Tang Manya.


    "To be honest, I''m not satisfied with your answer!" Lin Ya said coldly.


    This time, Lin Feng was very scared and depressed. He quickly said, "No, sister, no! I''ve actually thought about it a lot. As long as I don''t go to school, I can always find a job to do. As long as I can be with manya, I''ll do anything. I''ll do anything."


    Lin Ya''s face was even more disappointed, and I couldn''t help but sweat for lin feng. Lin Ya sighed, "Lin Feng, do you only talk about these illusory promises? Have you ever seriously thought about your future? How can I agree to you being together like this?"


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, Lin Feng''s face was filled with despair, while lin ya continued, "Have you thought about the problems you might face? Now that our dad, mom, and Manya''s parents don''t know about you, have you ever considered these issues? You only want to be with Manya so you want to work with her, but do you really like that job? If you do other jobs and you are separated from each other for a long time, do you think you can keep your relationship going? You''re only 18 years old, and you still have a long way to go. Have you ever thought about what you would do if you had a fight?"


    Lin Ya''s call left Lin Feng speechless and speechless.


    My heart was heavy too. It seemed that I could draw a conclusion.


    Although I don''t want this to happen!


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that Lin Feng was very pitiful. Maybe it was because of his age. He couldn''t think so much, but to hear the word "Marriage" from him, I think he must be very serious. He had nothing but a burning heart!


    He had strong beliefs, fantasies about the future, and feelings for Tang Manya.


    I think, although he doesn''t have any plans, he might really do something to surprise us for Tang Manya!


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Lin Ya asked again.


    Lin Feng''s face was ashen, and he seemed to have given up hope, but he gritted his teeth and said, "Maybe I thought it was too simple, but I really want to do the hardest and most tiring work for Tang Manya, for him to go to the construction site, even if the bricks were bleeding, I will work hard for both of us. If I can''t see her for a long time, I will buy a ticket and take a bus to see her. Even if I don''t have a seat, I will stand all the way to see manya. If I fight, I will give in to her and I will coax her. Although our parents don''t know about our relationship now, I''m not afraid to face them. I''m just afraid that they won''t be able to accept it and cause unnecessary trouble for us. I really hope that I can be a few years older. In this way, many things won''t be so problematic."


    At this moment, a tear came out of the corner of Lin Feng''s eyes. He seemed to feel bad. He sniffed and turned his head.


    "Man, why are you crying? Do you sound like that?" Lin Ya scolded.


    Lin Feng wiped away her tears with a stubborn expression on her face.


    "Okay, I agree with you and Manya!" Lin Ya said.

 Chapter 180 Lin Yas Thanks

    Lin Ya''s words stunned me. I didn''t expect things to turn around so suddenly. Lin Ya promised Lin Feng and Tang Manya to be together.


    I was especially surprised!


    Lin Feng looked at Lin Ya in disbelief and said excitedly, "Sis! Thank you, sis! Thank you, sis!"


    Don''t think I''m touched by you. If your girlfriend wasn''t called Tang Manya, I wouldn''t have agreed to anything." Lin Ya added.


    Lin Feng didn''t seem to understand what Lin Ya meant, but I did. Although I didn''t know what Lin Ya and Tang Manya said, Tang Manya seemed to have passed Lin Ya''s test!


    But with Lin Ya''s permission, Lin Feng couldn''t care less. She immediately ran to the private room and must have reported the good news to Tang Manya.


    I couldn''t help but take a breath and look at Lin Ya. I don''t know what she was thinking. I curled my lips and asked, "Did you really agree?"


    Lin Ya nodded without hesitation.


    But I couldn''t help but be curious about Tang Manya, because I felt it was really not easy to get Lin Ya''s approval, and I didn''t know how she passed the test.


    It seems that the girl Lin Feng likes is also a strange woman.


    However, while I was happy for lin feng, I couldn''t help but feel sad for Lin Ya. When Lin Ya and I brought Lin Feng out of school, she was so eager for Lin Feng to come back to school. Now that she was together, no one could share the pain in her heart.


    Lin Ya looked into the private room, her eyes also showing some complicated light, and then she saw me staring at her and smiled at me embarrassingly, saying, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "I know you feel bad. Do you want a hug?" I stretched out my hands and looked at Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya curled his lips and said stiffly, "It''s too late for me to be happy. What''s wrong with me?"


    Then, we parted, and Lin Feng''s face was still smiling, as if he wanted the world to announce the good news. Not long after the meal, perhaps still too embarrassed, Tang Manya left.


    We came back to the backyard.


    However, the matter did not seem to be over.


    Lin Ya suddenly said to Lin Feng, "Lin Feng, I promise you to be with Tang Manya, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Lin Feng''s face suddenly showed a trace of fear. It was clear that you didn''t say anything before. His mood suddenly became uneasy, and his lips trembled as he asked, "What are the conditions?"


    "I agree with you two to be together, and you have to promise me to go back to school!"


    After Lin Ya said her terms, Lin Ya and I were both shocked! I still have doubts in my heart. Lin Ya clearly agreed to be together. Why is it now that Lin Feng is in trouble?


    "Sis, what do you mean?" Lin Feng said angrily, "You asked me to go back to school. You said you agreed to let us be together. You... You''re just fooling us."


    But lin ya was calm and replied, "No. I said I agreed to your request, so what if I made a condition?"


    "Anything else is fine, but this one is not!"


    "Why not?" Lin Ya asked.


    Lin Feng suddenly didn''t know how to respond.


    Lin Ya said again, "It''s time for the college entrance examination in more than half a year. Half a year, even if you and Manya are temporarily separated for half a year, is it difficult? In the future, you may also have days where you can''t see each other often for half a year, so what do you do?"


    I think Lin Feng must be in a mess right now, so he just kept silent and his expression was unusually tangled.


    And lin ya didn''t force lin feng to say to him, "Think about it."


    After that, Lin Ya ignored lin feng and gave me a look.


    I patted Lin Feng on the shoulder and followed Lin Ya to the front. Lin Ya once again greeted Old Tiger and the others without my permission and asked me to accompany her out.


    I didn''t even know what Lin Ya wanted me to do with her after we got in the car.


    "Where are you going?" I asked nervously.


    "Go shopping and buy some clothes with you." Lin Ya drove the car into the road.


    A look of surprise appeared on my face and I said, "Buy me clothes? What the hell are you doing? The lottery won."


    "The matter of lin feng has come to an end. It''s been a long time since I''ve troubled you. I have to show it."


    I frowned slightly, thought about it, and said, "I thought we said we could treat me to a meal after it''s done. Besides, I didn''t finish the task either."


    After all, he was trying to persuade lin feng to go back to school, but it was still unknown whether he would go back to this school or not, and even if he went back to school, it seemed that I didn''t have much credit.


    "Come on, why are you always so polite to me? Even if there is no credit, there will be hard work. It''s too heartless of me not to say anything."


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you say that. Just treat me to dinner. What clothes do you want to buy? Besides, not only me, but also Hu Zi and Old Gao. You can''t just say that I''m alone."


    Don''t worry, treat them to dinner tonight. You, listen to me honestly today. This dress is definitely going to be bought!" Lin Ya said firmly.


    I felt like I was on a pirate ship and asked, "Why is this? Why do you have to buy me clothes?"


    "You have to argue with a woman here, don''t you?" Lin Ya looked like he was too lazy to talk to me and gave me a hard look.


    "I..."


    I''m speechless. What kind of person is Lin Ya?


    Soon, Lin Ya and I arrived at the business street, and the clothes here could be said to be the most expensive in Pucheng. I was particularly reluctant to let Lin Ya pay for me, so I got out of the car reluctantly.


    "Must I drag you away?" Lin Ya threatened me again.


    I sighed, squatted in front of the car and said, "Girl, I thank you for your kindness. I appreciate it. I really don''t need any clothes. I won''t buy them myself if I need them, right?"


    "So, how long has it been since you bought new clothes?"


    This time, Lin Ya was not unreasonable, but looked at me and asked.


    I thought about it carefully, but I didn''t remember when I bought new clothes, so I had to laugh and say, "I didn''t buy new clothes because I have clothes to wear. When did you see me naked on the street?"


    "Don''t be poor." Lin Ya looked at me with disdain, then said to me with a serious heart, "Just buy a few clothes. Don''t use pressure, okay? Be obedient, okay? Come on, be good."


    Lin Ya talked to me like a child, and I couldn''t help but laugh. She had no choice but to follow lin ya.


    But in my heart, I feel a little touched even when I can''t say it!


    Lin Ya was really nice to me. She was always concerned about me, and I didn''t know what to say to thank her, and if I did, I would feel like scolding her. We really know each other too well. There''s no need for false pretenses.


    However, thinking about it, I still feel quite ashamed!


    Soon, the two of them were shuttling through the shops on the shopping street, where the rent was quite high, so the corresponding prices of the goods were also much higher. Usually, I rarely came here to buy clothes, and I was a little distressed about the money. After all, Lin Ya''s money was also hard earned, and it was better to save it on me. So I said to Lin Ya, "I agree with you to buy me clothes, but can we not choose such an expensive place, can we buy it somewhere else?"


    I can''t even put on such expensive clothes.


    Lin Ya said to me impatiently, "Whatever you want to change, just buy it here."


    His eyes were especially domineering!


    "This... This dress is too expensive! Such good clothes are wasted on me!"


    When Lin Ya heard what I said, he turned his head and glared at me. His expression was very serious. He looked like he was really angry. He punched me in the arm and said, "What is waste? The clothes are just for people to wear. If you talk nonsense to me again, I''ll sew your mouth up."


    Okay, I think I should stop talking, so I raised my hands to surrender.


    So Lin Ya and I started looking at the stores one by one, but my heart was always very uncomfortable. I went around a few houses and tried on some clothes, but when I heard the price, I really didn''t want to buy it!


    Lin Ya saw that my attitude was getting stronger and stronger, and then I was only responsible for fitting the clothes. I didn''t care about anything else. Lin Ya even asked me to say less. She said whatever she wanted. If she thinks I''m not dressed well, then change. If she thinks I''m dressed well, then buy!


    Just like that, Lin Ya and I continued to shop by shop. After looking at the jacket and pants, after looking at the pants and shoes, Lin Ya really planned to buy me a full set.


    Soon, I had several plastic bags in my hands, and I couldn''t help but say to lin ya, "That''s enough, too much!"


    Lin Ya pointed at me, as if saying that wasn''t enough.


    I looked at her with a sad face, but Lin Ya said with a bright smile, "Next family."


    At this time, we came to a brand store, and the shop assistant saw the bags in our hands and was much more enthusiastic. He introduced them to Lin Ya and me in detail.


    However, Lin Ya''s eyes seemed to be very picky. She didn''t hear much from the shop assistant. She just looked at the wall with her own eyes and asked the shop assistant to take them down for me to try.


    At this time, Lin Ya pointed to a coat and said to the waiter, "Waiter, let him try this."


    The waiter took off the clothes, and I had to let Lin Ya check them out after I changed them. At this time, the waiter said to the side, "Handsome man, your girlfriend has a good eye. This dress really suits you."


    More than one waiter mistook us for a couple. At first, I explained a few things, but then I was really annoyed. They were strangers anyway. Let them misunderstand.


    Lin Ya smiled, seemingly satisfied with the clothes, and said to the waiter, "Waiter, wrap this up."

 Chapter 181 Milk Tea

    An afternoon of leisure time was spent on the business street.


    Shopping has never been my forte, so I inevitably feel very tired. Lin Ya, on the contrary to me, always looks so energetic. She always walks in front of me happily, turning around from time to time to urge me to take my time behind.


    The light of the sun shone on Lin Ya, and I looked behind me at the familiar figure. Her hair always shone brightly, and the light made her mature and confident, as well as youthful and energetic.


    Her steps were as graceful as a dancer''s with indescribable grace.


    I don''t know why, but I always feel that she has a very strong influence on me. After all these years, she has really affected me a lot. She had always been like a lotus that was clear and not evil, one of the few people I admired in my life.


    So in the matter between her and Ji Ze, I don''t think she''s a bad woman at all. I just think she''s too bitter! To have a sincere and beautiful relationship, who is willing to have a love that is full of grievances?


    Tired of shopping, I went to a roadside stall to buy two bottles of water.


    I unscrewed the lid and drank a lot. Then I came to Lin Ya''s side. Lin Ya was resting in the open space. There were many bags of clothes under his feet. I handed the water to Lin Ya and said, "Here."


    Lin ya looked at me and shook her head.


    After walking with lin ya for so long, I didn''t want to straighten my waist, but lin ya was able to stand there straight and elegantly, which made me especially ashamed.


    I think that when I go back tonight, I must soak my feet to relieve my fatigue.


    "I''ve been shopping all afternoon. Aren''t you thirsty?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and sighed, "You can''t drink cold."


    I immediately realized that it was my aunt. I put the water in the bag and said to Lin Ya, "Let me buy you a cup of milk tea."


    Lucy, I remember a milk tea shop.


    Lin Ya said, "It''s too far. Don''t go."


    "It''s not that far, just a few hundred meters. Just wait." I walked towards lucy without waiting for Lin Ya to refuse.


    Not long after, I brought a cup of milk tea to Lin Ya and Lin Ya took it and started drinking.


    Seeing the enjoyment on Lin Ya''s face, I suddenly felt a little sad.


    I remember the time we used to be very poor. We lived very carefully every day. Even so, it was basically moonlit, not to mention that Lin Ya would regularly give money to his family every month.


    So even after getting to know Lin Ya for a long time, I didn''t know she liked milk tea. Because I rarely saw her drink milk tea. At that time, it was two and a half cups of milk tea. It was not expensive, but lin ya didn''t want to buy it.


    Not to mention buying expensive clothes.


    Which girl didn''t want to wear beautiful clothes, dressed up in fancy, but lin ya spent very little on clothes, never wearing famous brands and expensive clothes. But the Lin Ya in my memory has always been very beautiful. Perhaps it was her optimistic and cheerful attitude towards life and her strong and fearless spirit that made her shine brightly in the suffering.


    It was on her birthday that Lin Ya liked milk tea.


    I still remember it very clearly. I didn''t know Lin Ya''s birthday, but she didn''t say that we were so close because she didn''t want to celebrate it. But that night, she suddenly said she wanted to treat me to dinner, and then at the table, I found out about her birthday.


    But it was already night, and I didn''t buy a cake or a gift.


    It''s so late, I don''t know if I can find the present I like, so I want to buy a cake for Lin Ya. But Lin Ya didn''t want to. She said that''s why she didn''t want to tell me. She didn''t want to celebrate her birthday, but I knew she was afraid of spending money, but I really wanted to celebrate lin ya''s birthday.


    So we went to the cake shop after dinner and bought a cake for lin ya!


    I could feel that Lin Ya was very happy.


    After buying the cake, we sat down on a bench in front of the park and lit a candle for lin ya. The street lamp shone on the cake, and the light of the candle shone on each other. Lin Ya and I both had a faint yellow glow on our bodies. Those memories now seem to have warm hues when we think about them.


    At that moment, although the cake she bought was the smallest size, the joy that lin ya gained was huge. Her eyes shone with the flickering light of the candle, which shone brightly on Lin Ya''s face.


    Then I told Lin Ya to make a wish, and she closed her eyes very seriously and made a wish.


    Then I asked her about her wish. I never expected Lin Ya''s wish to be so simple. She just wanted a cup of milk tea. When I heard the answer, my heart seemed to be pounded again and again.


    At that moment, a strong impulse welled up in my heart!


    I want Lin Ya to have a nice cup of milk tea right now, right now, right on Lin Ya''s birthday. So I told Lin Ya to wait, and then I ran out immediately.


    "Where are you going?" Lin Ya''s anxious voice came from behind.


    I got in the car and rented a car for the master to come to the nearest milk tea shop, and then I ordered a cup of all the flavors of milk tea. There were not many flavors in that shop, less than ten kinds. After buying the milk tea, I took a taxi back.


    It took me about ten minutes to bring all the milk tea to Lin Ya and said, "It shouldn''t be cold. Drink it."


    Lin Ya looked at all the milk tea I was carrying, her eyes glistening. Her mouth was grinning, but she said, "You are too wasteful. Besides, I can''t finish it!"


    Indeed, Lin Ya couldn''t finish all those glasses.


    "As much as you can drink, you can taste every cup and every flavor." I took out the milk tea from the bag and handed the straw to Lin Ya.


    Because the cake can be put in, but the milk tea can''t. It will be cold soon, so we must finish it as soon as possible.


    So Lin Ya and I didn''t do anything next and just drank milk tea. Although it was for Lin Ya, she couldn''t finish it. In order not to waste, I had to drink with her. If she could not finish, I would continue to drink, but she tasted every one, and my wish was fulfilled.


    In the end, I drank a little more than lin ya, and the two of them were about to go crazy!


    After drinking, Lin Ya and I started to walk around the park. We were so drunk that we didn''t feel better until we were in the park. When we were fully recovered, Lin Ya''s birthday was over.


    But the two of them started eating the cake again and didn''t finish it this time.


    Recalling those past events, I couldn''t help but giggle foolishly. Back then, we were really childish. We bought so much milk tea, but we didn''t want to waste it. We just finished drinking it. Now that I think about it, I admire both of us.


    But now, I think, we will always be back to that time.


    Even if he returned to the state of poverty, he did not have the same state of mind at that time.


    Now, she didn''t have to think about a cup of milk tea for a long time, and she didn''t have to worry about a piece of clothing. After so much hardship, she deserved it.


    "What are you giggling about?" Lin Ya glanced at me and asked.


    "It''s okay. I remember the day we drank milk tea and became idiots on your birthday."


    Lin Ya was stunned, and then she couldn''t help but smile. She said to me, "You say, can we still drink so much milk tea now?"


    "Yes!" I said without hesitation.


    Lin Ya''s face was filled with surprise, as if he were lamenting that I still had the courage to say this. I smiled and said, "Although I can''t drink it before, you''re so much fatter than before. You can definitely finish it!"


    After that, I laughed. Lin Ya gave me a hard look and kicked me. Fortunately, I hid fast.


    Lin Ya finished the milk tea, and I picked up all the bags on the floor. It was almost time to go back.


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s cell phone rang. She looked at it and answered the phone. The call was short, and soon she hung up.


    Lin ya smiled at me and said, "It''s Lin Feng."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ya shook his phone and said happily, "He agreed."


    I frowned slightly and remembered Lin Ya''s offer to Lin Feng. If he wanted to be with Tang Manya, he had to promise Lin Ya to finish high school.


    I was a little confused and asked, "Since you have promised them to be together, why must you let Lin Feng go to school again?"


    Back at school, even if Lin Feng finished high school, even if he did well in the college entrance examination, Lin Feng, who decided to drop out of school for Tang Manya, would dare to give up college, so lin feng''s return to school was not very meaningful.


    Or rather, Lin Ya was playing hard to get. On the surface, he agreed to let Lin Feng and Tang Manya be together, but he used Lin Feng''s six months in school to break up the relationship between him and Tang Manya, and let them end their relationship on their own, not from outsiders.


    Lin Ya glanced at me and said mysteriously, "I can''t tell you yet."


    I snorted and said, "Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Now that you and Lin Feng have been together, who knows if you would have tipped him off?"


    I said tearlessly, "I''ve always been on your side, okay?"


    Lin Ya obviously didn''t want to believe my expression. Looking at me, I felt very hurt.


    "All right, I''ll treat you to a good meal tonight." Lin Ya added.


    "Where are you going?" We started walking back in the direction of the car.


    "It''s in the Xingyun hotel. Anyway, this money is earned by others, so is it earned by you, right?"


    I nodded. That''s right.


    However, just as we were walking on the business street, a voice suddenly stopped us.


    "Lin Ya, Xing Yun, wait."


    The voice was familiar. When I turned around, I saw a familiar figure walking towards us.


    Li Xiaowei!


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I really didn''t want to see her!

 Chapter 182 People Always Make Mistakes

    Even if we met, it would be better if we didn''t know each other. Why did Li Xiaowei stop us? Lin Ya also looked at Li Xiaowei doubtfully.


    In the past, we used to laugh at a table, but now... It''s better to pretend like complete strangers that we don''t know each other.


    I smiled coldly. It was not uncommon to see Li Xiaowei on the business street. She was probably living a happy life of either wealth or wealth.


    Lin ya glanced at me, then looked at Li Xiaowei and asked faintly, "What''s the matter, Xiao Wei?"


    Lin Ya was already very polite to Li Xiaowei. If it were me, I would be much colder than her.


    Li xiaowei looked at Lin Ya and said shyly, "Lin Ya, I want to talk to you, okay?"


    Lin Ya frowned and didn''t answer. There was an indifferent look on my face. I really didn''t know what to talk about.


    I wanted to tell Lin Ya not to talk to her, but I thought it was better for Lin Ya to make his own decision. Seeing the expression on my face, Li Xiaowei was also a little embarrassed, and Lin Ya''s silence made her quite nervous.


    Lin Ya pondered for a moment, but still nodded.


    I looked at Lin Ya and nodded, trying to tell her that there was no need to be so merciful. Our old friendship was long gone.


    This is a changed fact.


    Li Xiaowei saw Lin Ya nod his head and said with a smile, "Let''s find a place to sit down and talk. Is there a teahouse in front of us okay?"


    I knew Lin Ya was kind, but I didn''t want to face Li Xiaowei anymore, so I said to Lin Ya, "Where are the car keys? I''ll wait for you in the car."


    As soon as I spoke, Li Xiaowei looked embarrassed again and looked at Lin Ya nervously. Lin Ya sighed softly and said to Li Xiaowei, "There''s no need for tea. Let''s talk about it here. We should go back."


    Li Xiaowei''s face was a little gloomy, but she forced a smile and nodded, "Okay."


    I didn''t want to see Li Xiaowei, so I turned my face to the gorgeous billboard and the dusk sky.


    At this time, the sun''s last rays were dissipating, and the whole business street shone in a dim yellow hue. It was a particularly beautiful evening, but it was unexpectedly chased away by the mood to enjoy.


    At this moment, Li Xiaowei said, "You know Ji Ze, don''t you?"


    When I heard this, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on my face. Why did Li Xiaowei suddenly mention ji ze? She doesn''t know Ji Ze! But it suddenly occurred to me that I met Ji Ze and huang mao at the bar last night. That huang mao knew Ji Ze, and Li Xiaowei knew ji ze.


    As I thought about it, I understood why Li Xiaowei called me and Lin Ya.


    Yesterday, ji ze had no intention of telling us that the yellow-haired family owed Ji Ze three million dollars. And yellow hair, because ji ze helped us know that we were friends, he even took the initiative to make up. Knowing our relationship with Ji Ze, yellow-haired asked Li Xiaowei to come to us.


    Needless to say, it must be for the three million.


    As soon as I heard this, I was very angry. I gave Li Xiaowei a cold look, then grabbed Lin Ya''s hand and said, "Girl, let''s go."


    Not to mention that ji ze and lin ya have nothing to do now, even if they did not break up, I''m afraid Lin Ya would not want to involve Ji Ze in the matter of money.


    Ever since I found out the truth, although Ji Ze''s feelings for me have increased greatly, I really hope that he and Lin Ya can no longer be involved. Because Li Xiaowei and huang mao owe ji ze such a big favor, let them dream.


    But from this incident, we can see what a scum that yellow hair is. He stole Hu Zi''s girlfriend, and now he wants Li Xiaowei to pray to our group of Hu Zi''s friends? Li Xiaowei was willing to come too? She has a deep affection for blondes!


    "Hey!"


    Seeing that I was pulling Li Xiaowei away, Li Xiaowei was in a hurry. She ran in front of us, and I said expressionless, "Get out of the way!"


    Li xiaowei looked at me with a very pitiful look, and I suddenly realized that she was very good at pretending to be pitiful and acting very much like her!


    "Li Xiaowei, can you have some face? Don''t you know what our relationship is now? That yellow hair owes ji ze money. What does that have to do with you? What does it have to do with us? What are you worrying about here? Isn''t that the only money in the yellow-haired family? Let him handle his own business. What''s the use of you coming to us?"


    Li Xiaowei knew it was no use talking to me. He looked at Lin Ya again with a pitiful look and said hurriedly, "Lin Ya, even if I beg of you, okay? For our past friendship, you asked ji ze to give us some more time. Li Dong will definitely pay him back. We will definitely not renege on his debt!"


    Lin Ya looked at me again and shook my hand. I saw the soft light in her eyes, and I couldn''t help but feel angry. Lin ya gently touched my arm with her shoulder, as if she was comforting me.


    Then she looked at Li Xiaowei and asked, "Xiao Wei, what do you like about that person? What''s so good about him? I can''t see anything in common between you two!"


    While Lin Ya said this, I couldn''t help but look at Li Xiaowei. Although she was still the same as before, I had to accept that her dress was indeed much more beautiful than before. Perhaps she had more capital and time to dress herself. At this time, she was wearing a pendant around her neck. I don''t know if it was valuable.


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, Li Xiaowei immediately fell silent, lowering his head as if he did not know how to answer. Lin Ya continued, "Although I don''t know him, from what I saw last night, he''s really not a good person. Do you really want to be with him?"


    I secretly despised Li Xiaowei in my heart. To put it bluntly, it was all about money.


    There was a sad look on Li Xiaowei''s face. She pulled her hair in front of her ear, smiled bitterly and said, "We''re already together. It makes sense to say something else."


    "Yes!" Lin Ya frowned and asked, "You and Hu Zi used to be so good. Did you really forget when you said you forgot?"


    I glanced at li xiaowei. I didn''t know if she was happy or not. Maybe she was happy. Now, she''s just trying to win our sympathy.


    Li Xiaowei bit her lip and didn''t answer. After a while, she smiled bitterly and replied, "So what if I don''t? In the past, even if I was happy, there were still a lot of bumps and turns. The biggest problem was money. It always caused a fight over money. Although I love little tiger, I''m not as happy as you think."


    A wave of irritation welled up in my heart. I really didn''t want to hear Li Xiaowei say these things, but I didn''t say anything. I just stood there with my eyes closed, trying to calm myself down.


    But are you really happy now? Is this the life you want? Does that person love you?" Lin Ya asked excitedly.


    Li Xiaowei was silent again. After a while, she took a deep breath and said again, "Lin Ya, I know you and Ji Ze..."


    "They broke up, you know?" I really didn''t want Lin Ya to give in to Li Xiaowei, so I had to interrupt her. "We''re not related to Ji Ze anymore. There''s nothing we can do about it if you come to us!"


    Then I said sarcastically, "Isn''t Li Dong''s family rich? Why can''t you pay three million?"


    Li Xiaowei remained silent, but her silence disgusted me. I sighed deeply and said, "We really can''t help you. Get out of the way."


    Li Xiaowei said nothing more, as if she had suddenly lost all her strength. She stood there unmoving, so I had to drag Lin Ya around her.


    However, Lin Ya stopped after a few steps. I couldn''t help but shout angrily, "Girl."


    Lin Ya sighed and looked at me deeply. I knew I couldn''t stop her, so I let go.


    Lin ya walked towards Li Xiaowei and said, "Xiao Wei, I can promise you!"


    I don''t know how I feel when I hear this.


    Li Xiaowei burst into tears of joy. Two lines of tears fell down. She wiped them and said, "Lin Ya, thank you so much. Thank you! Thank you!"


    "You don''t have to thank me." Lin Ya said, "I can only talk to him. As for whether he agrees or not, I can''t guarantee it. After all, it''s a few million, not a small amount. Can you understand?"


    Li Xiaowei nodded repeatedly.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly said, "Xiao Wei, I promise you, but you have to promise me a condition!"


    When lin ya made a condition for Lin Feng, I was still worried about lin feng. At this time, Lin Ya made a condition for Li Xiaowei, but I had an indescribable feeling of pleasure!


    Li Xiaowei was also stunned. She did not expect Lin Ya to have a condition. After a meeting, she asked anxiously, "What condition?"


    "If Ji Ze agrees, you have to leave that man!"


    Li Xiaowei and I both looked surprised when we heard what Lin Ya said. I don''t understand why Lin Ya made this offer.


    Even if Lin Ya thought she was good to Li Xiaowei, maybe Li Xiaowei didn''t appreciate it.


    Li Xiaowei thought, his face looking troubled.


    Lin Ya continued to ask, "Do you agree, Xiao Wei?"


    Li Xiaowei took a deep breath and finally nodded!


    Lin Ya looked at Li Xiaowei solemnly and said solemnly, "Well, I''ll look for ji ze. If he agrees, please leave him!"


    Lin Ya emphasized again.


    Then Lin Ya and I left. I was silent on the road until I got in the car and didn''t speak. Lin Ya sat in the driver''s seat, but he didn''t drive. Instead, he looked at me and smiled, "Angry?"


    I put on a dirty face and said unhappily, "I don''t understand. Why are you helping Li Xiaowei?"


    Lin ya looked at me as if she sighed, then lowered her head and whispered, "People always make mistakes, don''t they?"


    People always make mistakes...


    I thought about Lin Ya''s words in a daze. Indeed, everyone makes mistakes. But some mistakes have the opportunity to correct, and some have not.


    Even if she broke up with huang mao, could she go back to the past?


    However, I suddenly thought of myself. Can my mistakes be forgiven? Can Ding Ge and I go back to the past?

 Chapter 183 Dinger Cried

    I withdrew my thoughts and asked Lin Ya, "But are you really going to find Ji Ze for Li Xiaowei and that yellow hair?"


    When I mentioned Ji Ze''s name, Lin Ya''s face changed a little. I thought that even when they were in a relationship, Lin Ya probably didn''t ask him much.


    I suddenly remembered about the pond. Lin Ya brought Ji Ze to the pond at that time. It was the first time I saw him. Now that I think about the fact that Lin Ya brought ji ze out to face us, I''m afraid it was also because of the guilt he felt towards ji ze that he made a compromise. Maybe if the pond thing turned out to be Ji Ze''s real investment in the pond, I think maybe lin ya would decide to stay with ji ze forever.


    I think it''s quite possible with lin ya''s personality.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little scared. At this moment, it seemed that Old Gao''s selling the pond to Lin Ya was not entirely a mistake. In a way, it saved Lin Ya''s life.


    Lin Ya has always felt ashamed of Ji Ze and unwilling to face Ji Ze, but now, she has to get in touch with ji ze. I really think the sacrifice she made for Li Xiaowei was too great.


    Lin Ya nodded and replied, "Since you promised, you must find him."


    Lin Ya still habitually called ji ze "He." That general finger seemed to have become a special one, and her expression was a little melancholy. I''m afraid she hasn''t figured out how to face Ji Ze yet.


    I feel aggrieved for lin ya. If Li Xiaowei is still with Hu Zi, there''s nothing wrong with helping her. But if she was still with Hu Zi, she wouldn''t be so busy.


    "Okay, don''t think so much. I''m just asking. It''s his business whether he agrees or not." Lin Ya smiled and comforted me instead. "Okay! I''ll treat you to a big meal tonight."


    I shook my head and replied, "Forget it. You''ve spent so much."


    "That''s not a good idea. We agreed." After buying so many clothes for me, Lin Ya didn''t feel any pain for money.


    "The restaurant is still busy."


    "Then we''ll treat you after closing."


    "Then it''s too late."


    "All right, all right. Stop nagging. Go back and tell Old Tiger. Ah, don''t forget."


    Lin Ya was too lazy to talk to me. He stepped on the accelerator and the car moved forward slowly. Then, Lin Ya sent me home first, and then sent me back to the restaurant. But she didn''t stop and drove away, not even lin feng.


    As they drove, the sky gradually darkened.


    I went back to the hotel and told Hu Zi and Old Gao about lin ya''s treat.


    Seeing Hu Zi, he couldn''t help but think of what happened when he saw Li Xiaowei just now. Lin Ya promised to help Li Xiaowei, but in the end, he still helped that yellow-haired man. Do you want to tell him about this?


    What would Hu Zi think if he found out about Lin Ya helping Li Xiaowei and huang mao?


    There must be a deep crack between him and Lin Ya, right?


    To be honest, I''m afraid of this situation. Now that our relationship is so good, I wish it could last forever. I don''t want to see changes, although many times changes are inevitable.


    I think it''s better not to let Hu Zi know. If he knows, he doesn''t know how much trouble he''s going to cause.


    Then he saw Lin Feng in the backyard. The boy was depressed.


    I walked up to him and asked, "Why did you agree so quickly this time?"


    Lin Feng looked a little depressed, and there was still a cigarette butt on the floor. He replied, "With my sister''s temper, can I not agree? I know that even though she promised us to be together, she still wants to break us up, doesn''t she?"


    Although I don''t know if Lin Ya thinks that way, lin feng and I think the same.


    I sighed and didn''t answer Lin Feng''s question. Instead, I asked, "Then why are you still willing to go back to school?"


    "My sister won''t tell me anymore. When I go back to school, it''s only half a year since I can''t see Tang Manya often. If I can''t endure more than half a year, how can I face our future? So I thought about it too. I''ll go back. It''s just until I graduate! It''s just that we can''t see each other for more than half a year." Lin Feng said firmly, "But my sister underestimated me too much. He thought I would definitely break up with Tang Manya when I got back to school, but I want my sister to see that we can make it to the end."


    I smiled bitterly, not knowing what to say. Many lovers thought that their unforgettable love could reach the end, but it didn''t even end. The vows of eternal love turned into bubbles that could be blown away by the wind. Sadly, they couldn''t find any trace of their existence.


    First love is beautiful, but it is also extremely fragile. Even without any external intervention, Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s love path is still very long, or exceptionally short...


    So from Lin Ya''s point of view, even if she wanted to break them apart, I could understand.


    We can''t say they don''t understand love, but they are really too young.


    "Have you told Tang Manya about this?" I asked again.


    Although Lin Feng loved this place so much, if he chose to go back to school, maybe the two of them would go from being together to breaking up again. It was not possible for him to agree alone. Tang Manya had to agree to this. This was the most difficult part.


    Lin feng nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "What did Tang Manya say?"


    "She didn''t say anything."


    "Does that mean she agreed?"


    "Yes, she agrees."


    "She didn''t tell you she was going to break up?" I asked curiously.


    Lin Feng shook his head.


    Now I''m confused. How could Tang Manya agree so simply? Did she and Lin Feng trust their feelings so much?


    I couldn''t help but scratch my head, as if something was wrong.


    Tang Manya''s reaction was a big surprise to me, but it was over. As for Lin Ya and Lin Feng, it was only up to time.


    "Well, in that case, there''s nothing to say. I can only wish you a happy school, and I wish you and Tang Manya, um... Happiness."


    To be honest, my blessings are truly heartfelt. I can even say that lin feng''s decision, including his decision to leave school, impressed me. Whether he did it right or wrong, he was too bold. Compared to his courage, I was a bit like a turtle that couldn''t find out.


    I patted him on the shoulder as a voice of respect.


    During this time, I spent a lot of time with Lin Feng, and my impression of him changed a lot. He thought he was a very rebellious and ignorant child, but now it seems that he is quite reliable, maybe he will have the same tenacity as his sister, and only hope that he works hard!


    "Brother xingyun." Lin Feng called me again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Maybe tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I''m going back to school." Lin Feng said to me sincerely, "Thank you so much for taking care of me. Thank you for your trouble."


    Embarrassed by Lin Feng''s words, I waved my hand and said, "Thank you for nothing. Just go back to school and study hard."


    Lin feng nodded.


    After a while, I went to the front to do some work. After a while, Lin Feng said hello to us and went out. I think most of it was to find Tang Manya. After all, he was going back to school soon. He must want to stay with tang manya for a while longer. I didn''t stop him from letting him go.


    After a while, I received a call.


    It was Ding Ge.


    I couldn''t help but smile when I saw this phone call. Afraid that others would laugh at me for being crazy, I quickly walked to the quiet backyard and answered the phone.


    "Ding Ge." The corners of my mouth opened inadvertently.


    "Woo woo..."


    Ding Ge cried?!


    When I heard Ding Ge crying, my whole body trembled. Why was Ding Ge crying? My tongue didn''t even move, "What''s wrong, Ding Ge? Stop crying, okay? What''s wrong?"


    Ding Ge''s voice was especially mournful, as if she had been greatly wronged, and she kept crying, unable to speak. I suddenly became uncomfortable, and my heart was extremely heavy, as if a mountain had suddenly pressed on my heart!


    Listening to Ding Ge''s sad cry, my body seemed to be pricked by needles. She was crying so hard that my heart broke.


    I gasped, suppressing the shaking of my body, and hurriedly said, "Ding Ge, where are you? Tell me where you are."


    At this moment, I wish I could fly to Ding Ge right away!


    But dinger kept sobbing. Although I couldn''t see her, the image in my head was very clear. I saw Ding Ge squatting there alone, covering her mouth in pain, and her face was full of tears.


    I clenched my fists, my heart was racing, and my teeth were chattering. I had to take a breath to control my emotions and say, "Ding Ge, stop crying, okay? Tell me where you are first? Are you home?"


    Ding Ge gave a vague "Yes" cry.


    Knowing where Ding Ge was, I got excited and said to Ding Ge, "Okay, Ding Ge, wait for me at home. I''ll be right there!"


    "You wait, I''ll be right there!"


    I said it to Ding Ge again before hanging up, and then rushed to Hu Zi like crazy and said directly, "Hu Zi, where are the car keys?"


    Hu Zi looked at me doubtfully, reached for the key and asked, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Maybe the expression on my face was serious, and Hu Zi was worried.


    I just felt my throat get really tight, and Hu Zi''s movements in my eyes were much slower, so I didn''t have the mood to explain anything, and my state didn''t explain anything.


    When Hu Zi took the key out, I immediately reached out to grab the key from Hu Zi''s hand and said, "There''s no time to explain. I''ll go out first!"


    After saying that, I quickly ran out, not caring about my own rashness, and the restaurant, can only be handed over to Hu Zi and Old Gao.


    "What the hell is going on?" Behind me, Hu Zi yelled at me again.


    But I don''t know what happened.

 Chapter 184 What Happened to Dinger?

    After I got out of the door and unlocked the car, I quickly opened the door and sat on it, trying to insert the key into the keyhole, but it took me a few seconds to insert it with my arms trembling and trembling. I really wanted to rush to Ding Ge''s house as fast as I could.


    I started the car quickly. However, at this time, the traffic on the road is particularly large, there are many cars, and it is not fast on the road.


    My heart, that is called a suffering, that is called a suffering!


    I didn''t even have time to get the heater in the car, but I didn''t feel cold at all. I just felt numb and tingling all over my body. I felt a little hot and a little prickly.


    I was particularly helpless. Whenever the traffic light was waiting, I wished I could smash it. But while I was waiting, I couldn''t help but wonder, what happened to Ding Ge?


    She was really crying so hard, that''s why I was so worried!


    It was almost uncontrollable, and I was imagining all sorts of bad things in my head. If someone bullied Ding Ge, I would fight him to the death!


    I want to swear, I want to hit, I want to vent, I want to roar like a wild beast!


    At this moment, he understood why everyone liked superheroes. If only I were a superhero who could fly straight to the Dinger house, I wouldn''t have to worry about traffic anymore.


    I almost tried to hold back my emotions and keep myself awake!


    The hands on the steering wheel were even tighter. They were completely uncontrollable, and it was even worse if they did not exert themselves. Her head was hot, her face was stiff, and her breathing was heavy as if she had been covered by a layer of cloth on her nose.


    Ding Ge, I keep praying in my heart. Please don''t let anything happen to her. What can I do for her?


    On the way to the Dinger house, my body was trembling and my heart was filled with deep fear and worry. Finally, in a frenzy of anxiety, I drove to Ding Ge''s neighborhood.


    It was already completely dark, and the night was cold beyond words. I got out of the car and ran towards dinger''s house.


    When I went up the stairs, I accidentally tripped and almost fell down hard. Fortunately, I held the railing, but my foot hurt a little. I gritted my teeth and couldn''t care less. I just wanted to hurry to the Dinger house.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The knock on the door became more urgent, it represented my eagerness.


    I heard Ding Ge''s footsteps. She ran towards the door and ran very fast.


    Squeak!


    Open the door!


    Ding Ge appeared before me with tears in his eyes.


    Then, the next second, she pounced on me and hugged me!


    Ding Ge was so strong that she threw herself at me and even bent back. Ding Ge hugged me like that, as if he was going to embed me in her body, using all his strength!


    I was so choked up by her that my body ached a little, but I didn''t say anything. I just gritted my teeth and hugged Ding Ge.


    At the same time, Ding Ge''s cry was heard again.


    "Woo... Woo..."


    Hearing Ding Ge''s cry on the phone was completely different from hearing Ding Ge''s cry face to face. The impact seemed to be dozens of times stronger.


    Ding Ge lay on my chest, as if to wipe all the tears away.


    She was crying so hard, her whole body was shaking, and my heart was in pain, but I didn''t know how to comfort her, so I had to hold her and gently hold her hair with my hands, hoping that my body would bring her some comfort.


    But letting Ding Ge cry like this was not an option, so I had to coax her and softly said, "Stop crying Ding Ge, let''s go inside, okay?"


    Ding Ge said "Yes," but she didn''t let go and hugged me tightly.


    I had to gently pick her up, then clumsily walk into the room and close the door.


    It seemed that she was tired of crying. Ding Ge''s cry was much lower. She lay on my chest and sobbed. I had to comfort her again and again. After a long time, Ding Ge stopped crying, but her eyes were already red.


    His face was full of grievances, which made people feel sad.


    I pulled Ding Ge to the sofa and asked, "What''s wrong, Ding Ge?"


    Ding Ge was crying like this. Something really big must have happened!


    But Ding Ge didn''t say anything. He just sat there sad and silent. I gritted my teeth. If anyone bullies Ding Ge, I will settle the score with him!


    I took out a piece of paper from the table and wiped her tears on Ding Ge''s face. Her face was covered in tears and was a little pale.


    Today, we are as close as lovers, but there seems to be nothing wrong with it, as if everything is so natural.


    I looked at Ding Ge''s haggard face. At this moment, I missed her smile. Her smile was so beautiful and sweet that it could melt the ice and snow of the world. So why make her cry?


    After a long time, Ding Ge began to say to me, "When we used to work overtime, we said there would be a bonus for completing the task. But when our task was completed, they didn''t give us a bonus and canceled our bonus! Why should they?"


    In the end, Ding Ge got angry again, and the light in her eyes came out again. Her shoulders trembled with excitement and she said, "They said they would cancel it if they wanted to. Why are they so shameless? We worked so long, we worked so hard every day. What they said was a bonus. What they said was a lie! Bastard!"


    Ding Ge, who had always been a lady, even cursed, but she thought how angry she was.


    With Ding Ge''s words, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge''s busy time before. Although I didn''t see Ding Ge busy with my own eyes, I saw her tired and exhausted many times, so I could imagine Ding Ge''s state at work.


    I can''t help but cry for Ding Ge. Damn, how can this boss be so untrustworthy? If he doesn''t have the money, don''t tell his mother about the bonus. If he goes back on his word, his mother won''t be afraid to give birth to a child.


    I clenched my fists, and now that I''m barely a small boss, I swear I will never do anything so shameless in the future! I looked at Ding Ge, and my heart was filled with anger. I asked, "Ding Ge, who is in charge of this?"


    Dinger looked into my eyes and asked in fear, "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll hit him! This is too shameless!" Thinking back on Ding Ge''s tearful face, I wished I could beat that man so hard that he didn''t even know his own mother.


    Bullying me is fine, bullying Ding Ge is not!


    "No, what''s the use of beating him up? Can we give him a bonus?" Ding Ge was still in a bad mood.


    "Then we can''t just let it go!" I really can''t say that.


    "What can we do then?" Ding Ge sighed helplessly.


    I was still angry. I stood up and felt a special grievance in my heart. Some things I could really bear, some things I really didn''t want to bear!


    "No, Ding Ge, just tell me who that person is and leave the rest to yourself!" I really couldn''t swallow it. The more I thought about it, the more angry I became. This fucking bully of a girl, the woman I love, I didn''t want to think so much. Let''s help dinger out first.


    Seeing me like this, dinger looked nervous, afraid that I would do something rash. She quickly stood up, pulled me, and comforted me, "Xing Yun, what are you doing? What is this? I just... Feel bad and complain to you. It makes me feel better. I don''t want you to help me out. If you beat up my boss, I won''t be working anymore."


    I thought about it for a few seconds and then said, "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. Come on in secret. I don''t believe that when he''s not alone, he puts a sack on his face. He knows who hit him!"


    "No, no, the more you talk, the scarier I get." Ding Ge held me tightly, as if afraid that I would run away. I should have comforted her, but now she comforted me. She looked at me with her eyes and said, "All right, calm down, will you? I didn''t ask you to take it out on me. I knew you wouldn''t have called you here. Hey, I''ve been working for so long, and I''m used to it. I''m just a little sad for a while. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Are you really going to do that?"


    Ding Ge nodded and replied, "What else can I do? We fought for it. We had a fight with them at the company, but they were the boss. They were so tough. No bonus, no bonus. Besides crying and scolding them, what else could I do? Will you resign?"


    "Then resign!"


    At this moment, I really want to tell Ding Ge that you should resign and I will support you in the future, but now, I can''t say such a thing.


    In the past, I always liked promises and promises, but now, I don''t want to say any more big words. I only want to speak when I have the ability to do it.


    Perhaps this is what happens when we grow up. We really can''t be as courageous and reckless as we were when we were young.


    Some words almost came out of his mouth, and in the end, it turned into a sigh.


    Ding Ge sighed and said, "So what if I quit? Looking for another job is definitely not as high as the current salary and the urge to resign, but... Forget it."


    There was a deep sense of helplessness in the corner of Ding Ge''s mouth. I sighed deeply again, smiled at dinger, stretched out my hands and said, "Hug."


    Ding Ge did not hesitate, did not refuse, she just slightly pouted her mouth, and then naturally reached out and hugged me, buried her face in my chest, I hugged her, I really hope to be able to remove all the grievances and sadness for her.


    Speaking of which, we don''t know how long it has been since we hugged each other. This feeling is really nostalgic. Holding Ding Ge in my arms right now, I just wanted to hold her longer.

 Chapter 185 : Lie

    It took a long time for me and Ding Ge to separate. This time, her face was a little shy. Under the energy saving lamp, her face was as shy as an apple that was about to ripen.


    Biting her lips, she lowered her head slightly and sat on the sofa.


    I savored the hug again and felt like Ding Ge was still lingering on me. I smiled faintly and asked dinger, "By the way, have you eaten?"


    Ding Ge shook his head.


    I said, "That''s good. I didn''t eat either. Let''s go eat."


    Ding Ge pouted and shook his head, "I don''t want to eat."


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "No appetite."


    "Then... Why don''t we buy something? I''ll cook it for you."


    "All right then."


    Although Ding Ge said it reluctantly, I caught a glimmer of joy in her eyes, and she said to me, "Then wait for me for a while. I''ll wash my face and change my clothes."


    "Okay."


    I sat on the sofa and waited for dinger. She didn''t ask me to wait long, she didn''t put on makeup, and her plain face had an amazing beauty.


    "Let''s go."


    Ding Ge looked much happier, and when I saw her smile, I felt happy too. I wish she could forget all her unhappiness at work!


    When the two of them went downstairs, I remembered that Lin Ya said he was going to treat us, so I said to dinger, "Lin Ya said he would treat us to dinner tonight. Are you going?"


    "Why are you invited?"


    "Because of her brother."


    Dinger nodded. She must know about it. I told her about meeting Lin Feng and Tang Manya today. She shook her head and smiled softly, "I won''t go. You are all meritorious officials. I didn''t help anything. What am I going to do?"


    "Do you and the girl still care about this?"


    Ding Ge shook his head lightly.


    After a while, a surprised look appeared on her face and she said, "Do you mean now? Then you go quickly, don''t make the girl angry. She hates it when people don''t keep their promises."


    "She said she would wait until the restaurant was closed." However, when the restaurant was closed, I might not go either. I wanted to spend more time with Ding Ge, so I smiled at Ding Ge and said, "I''m not going today. I said I would cook for you. Besides, it''s just a treat. It''s not a breach of promise."


    "Then do it for me and you can go back." Ding Ge lowered her head slightly, her footsteps moving gently along the asphalt road. Under the street lamp, her footsteps carried a trace of playfulness, a trace of camouflage, a trace of sensitivity, a trace of expectation.


    "Hey, I can eat two meals in a row." I was speechless.


    "You can!" Dinger smiled at me, her eyes shining brightly.


    "You''re swearing at me, thinking I can''t hear you."


    "You can tell." Ding Ge smiled happily, "That''s good."


    ...


    When we got out of the neighborhood, we were close to the neighborhood supermarket by the roadside. Ding Ge suddenly said to me, "How about we eat hotpot?"


    I don''t know what Ding Ge thought, but it was a good choice to have a hot pot on such a cold day.


    I nodded, so the two of them filled some balls and mutton, ordered some vegetables and other things, and finally carried the two bags back to the community.


    At this moment, I enjoyed it very much. Although the weather was cold, the stars and the moon in the sky were dim, and although there was no romantic atmosphere, for me, Ding Ge and the ingredients holding the hotpot were as plain and warm as a couple. This was the greatest romance!


    As the song says, the most romantic thing I can think of is to grow old with you.


    How much I want to be with Ding Ge for the rest of my life!


    Now, I suddenly realized that I was more afraid of losing Ding Ge than ever before. Maybe I had already tasted it, so I was especially afraid!


    This time, I must hold Ding Ge''s hand tightly!


    It won''t be too far, very soon...


    Back at Ding Ge''s place, I was as busy as a family cook, and Ding Ge was as free as ever. The scene was exactly the same as before.


    Soon, we moved the induction cooker to the table, put all the ingredients on the side, put the hot pot soup into the pot, not very likely, the pot began to emit steaming hot air, as well as a sudden aroma.


    We put the ingredients in the pot, and the two of us faced each other. I helped dinger to get some soup, and it wouldn''t be long before she could eat it.


    Ding Ge didn''t know if he was really hungry or too greedy. He literally drooled.


    "Did you see your saliva?" I laughed at Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge blushed and smiled, but ignored me. He blew on the still hot meatballs and couldn''t wait to eat them. Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but say worriedly, "You slow down, no one will fight with you."


    But my words didn''t work, so I had to smile helplessly and eat hotpot with Ding Ge.


    The hot air in the pot kept floating upwards. I looked at Ding Ge who was eating the hot pot regardless of his image and felt an indescribable sense of happiness.


    At the same time, he felt a little disappointed.


    After all, my relationship with Ding Ge hasn''t been confirmed yet, and no matter how sweet it is, it still can''t be the same as before. I could help ding ge with the dishes, but I couldn''t feed her with my own hands. I could have carried her without any distractions just now, but the situation was really special.


    The meal was a long one for both of us. In short, we had a great time chatting and eating. The sadness of Ding Ge losing his bonus became a thing of the past. In the end, both of us ate too much and Ding Ge couldn''t stand up.


    I said to Ding Ge, "Let''s go for a walk."


    Ding Ge shook his head and said, "Why are you taking such a late walk? It''s not scary enough."


    "No, you''ve eaten so much. What if you can''t digest it? Let''s go out for a walk. That''s better." Ding Ge has a bad stomach. I don''t want her to feel bad.


    Ding Ge looked reluctant, so I had to pull her up and say, "Let''s go, just for a while."


    Ding Ge couldn''t hold me back, so he had to agree.


    I was afraid that Ding Ge would catch a cold, so I brought her another coat.


    The two of them went out. It was really chilly outside. As soon as they went out, Ding Ge had some regrets, but I was determined to go out. The two of them just pushed and shoved out of the neighborhood along the way.


    There was nothing to shop at this point, and the supermarkets were closed. Ding Ge and I had to run down the road. Although it was getting late, it was fortunate that there were fewer cars on the road, and the world became much quieter.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    When I picked it up and saw that it was Lin Ya, Ding Ge asked, "Who is it?"


    "Lin Ya."


    "I must have told you to go back for dinner, right?" Ding Ge said.


    I nodded. I think so. Ding Ge smiled at me again and said, "Then go quickly."


    "I can still eat now." I was about to get through.


    Ding Ge suddenly said to me, "Wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Dinger looked at me nervously and said, "Can you not tell the girl that we are together?"


    I didn''t understand what Ding Ge was thinking and asked, "Why?"


    The bell was still ringing...


    Ding Ge walked forward, looked down at his shoes and said, "Because if she knew that we were together, she would definitely want us to go to dinner. No matter what excuse we use, we can''t escape."


    I think what Ding Ge said makes sense. It was not easy to get a chance to be alone with Ding Ge. I''d better enjoy it for a while.


    But what should I tell lin ya?


    I answered the phone and Lin Ya''s voice came over, "Hu Zi said you ran out in a hurry. What happened?"


    "It''s nothing. I''ll go home." I had no choice but to lie to lin ya. But lying doesn''t feel good. I''m not a good liar.


    I looked up at Ding Ge, who was walking in front of me, and suddenly realized that I felt like I had been fooled.


    "What happened?" Lin Ya said worriedly.


    "Nothing." I smiled faintly, and there was a sense of shame in my heart that worried Lin Ya.


    "Well, that''s good. Can you still make it back?" Lin Ya asked again.


    No, I''m staying here today. Go back tomorrow. You guys eat, don''t worry about me. It''s good to eat and drink."


    "Well, bye."


    "Bye."


    Hanging up the phone, I heaved a sigh of relief, then complained to dinger, "Well, I can''t go back tonight."


    Ding Ge smiled sweetly and said sarcastically, "Who told you to go home? Don''t you use any other reason?"


    "She''s so smart. It''s not easy for me to fool her!" I stared. Could lying to lin ya be the same as lying to others? Even his brother, that clever ghost, was not easy to deceive, let alone her sister.


    Ding Ge chuckled and said, "You said it yourself."


    "Didn''t you tell me to lie?"


    "Then I didn''t let lying make me homeless."


    "Cut." I got into a fight with Ding Ge and said unintentionally, "I don''t care. This is your fault. You have to take me in tonight."


    Originally, I was just joking, but after I finished, I regretted it, because this sentence was still a little subtle between me and Ding Ge, and I didn''t want to look like a villain with dirty thoughts.


    Ding Ge looked at me in surprise, as if she didn''t expect me to say something like that all of a sudden. Then she shook her head like a rattle and said, "No, no! No!"


    I''m a little speechless. Is this something important to say three times?


    She seemed to be frightened, and her face was filled with shyness.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly in my heart. This is one of the disadvantages of being unable to confirm my identity. But I didn''t care. I said casually, "I''m just joking with you. I''ll just find a hotel later."


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything. She kept her head down most of the time, as if she was thinking about something.


    When the walk was almost over, Ding Ge and I started walking back. She suddenly asked me, "Which hotel are you staying at?"


    "There aren''t many hotels at the station. Just find one to make it through the night."


    "Well..." Ding Ge hesitated for a moment, his head falling even lower, and said, "Don''t waste your money. Just make it up for a night at my place, as long as you don''t mind."


    Ding Ge''s voice was getting lower and lower, but it was still very clear, as soft and soft as cotton.

 Chapter 186 The Price of Lying

    Hearing her words, my heart became warm. Although it was in the cold winter, it had the feeling of spring blossoming.


    I looked at Ding Ge in surprise. I didn''t expect her to say that. She was clearly against me sleeping in her house. I really planned to sleep in a hotel.


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked forward with his mouth pouting and said softly, "Let''s talk first. I mean the sofa. If you don''t want to, go to the hotel."


    She didn''t even seem to dare to look at my eyes, but when I looked at her slightly pouted lips, I felt especially cute. I felt that the whole night''s coolness was dissipated by Ding Ge''s presence. I chuckled and said, "Okay, the sofa is the sofa. You can save a lot of money."


    Just like that, Ding Ge and I went back to her house.


    On the way, Ding Ge didn''t say anything, not even making eye contact with me.


    When she got home and turned on the lights, Ding Ge''s expression became clearer in my eyes. She began to tidy up the things on the sofa. Seeing that I was staring at her without moving, she couldn''t help but laugh and say, "What are you looking at?"


    The bashfulness on her face made me feel especially beautiful. I liked looking at her like this, but Ding Ge glared at me and said, "I won''t let you sleep anymore. I chased you out."


    I chuckled.


    After cleaning up the sofa, Ding Ge helped me carry two more blankets and put them on the sofa. Then she brought me a pillow. I thought she only had one pillow, so I asked, "What do you do?"


    "There''s another one in the bedroom."


    My heart thumped when I heard this. Shouldn''t a person live with only one pillow?


    Ding Ge rolled her eyes at me, as if she knew what I was thinking, and said helplessly, "The girl comes here to sleep from time to time, so we both have two pillows at home."


    I suddenly felt much better after hearing it, but my mouth joked, "Then you two can just live together."


    "Well, I''ll call the girl later and ask her to sleep here tonight. How dare you sleep here?" Ding Ge looked at me provocatively.


    Even though I was guilty, I said forcefully, "Why not?"


    I''m afraid you don''t dare.


    Sure enough, ding ge looked up at me but couldn''t speak. She turned around and went to the bedroom. After a while, she gave me her lady slippers and said I wanted to wash my feet so I could wear them. I nodded.


    After spending so much time with Lin Ya this afternoon, I really wanted to soak my feet.


    Ding Ge''s cotton slippers were yellow, and in front of them was the image of a little bear, a special kawai, a young girl''s heart!


    But Ding Ge''s slippers were too small, and the soles of her feet were still outside. Ding Ge couldn''t help laughing when he saw me in my slippers.


    I ignored her and took a basin of hot water to soak my feet. After soaking my feet, I felt much more comfortable. I washed my face and wiped it with a towel. Ding Ge''s towels were fragrant. She was always a clean girl.


    Then...


    Get ready for bed!


    But when I lay down in bed, I didn''t feel sleepy, because after I was done, Ding Ge had been jingling in the bathroom, and I didn''t know what she was doing. It took her a long time to come out, so she was washing her hair.


    Her wet hair covered Ding Ge''s face. She gently shook her hair and the freshly washed face revealed itself. She looked in my direction the first time, and then our eyes met again.


    I smiled at Ding Ge and Ding Ge asked shyly, "Why aren''t you sleeping?" She seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    "Am I disturbing you?"


    "No."


    Ding Ge smiled sheepishly and said, "I''ll fix it right away. I''ll just blow off my hair."


    Then, Ding Ge took out the hairdryer and blew her hair, but her movements were very quick. Maybe she didn''t want to bother me all the time. Before her hair was completely dry, she stopped blowing. Then she smiled at me and asked, "Turn off the light?"


    I nodded, "Turn it off."


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Good night."


    "Good night."


    The lights went out.


    I could still see Ding Ge standing there and walking into my bedroom in his slippers. The whole room seemed to be quiet.


    I was lying on an uncomfortable sofa with Ding Ge''s pillow, which still smelled like Ding Ge. It was very comfortable. I closed my eyes and felt a great pleasure in my heart, as if I were wandering in the sunshine.


    This is the first time I''ve slept in a Dinger house since we broke up!


    Although she was sleeping on the bed, I was sleeping on the sofa.


    But I already feel very happy!


    Perhaps it was because she was too excited, lying there, unable to sleep, her eyes wide open in the dark, unable to help but think.


    Or rather, he was thinking uncontrollably about the future of Ding Ge and me.


    The thought that Ding Ge and I were only a few meters away made me very happy.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    However, just then, suddenly, a knock on the door broke the silence of the room.


    Then came a voice that was not very clear.


    "Ding Ge, open the door!"


    I immediately sat up from the sofa, staring like a brass bell, Lin Ya!


    The goosebumps on my body flew up in an instant, and a wave of fear spread all over my body at a crazy speed. I sat up subconsciously.


    It would be terrible if Lin Ya knew I was here!


    I just lied to her about going back to my hometown. How can I explain this?


    Then, I heard a flustered voice coming from Ding Ge''s room. She tiptoed to the living room with her hands and feet light, but she came to the living room very quickly. She didn''t even dare to turn on the light, but I could hear her gasping.


    I quickly got up from the sofa. Ding Ge said in a low voice to me, "You can''t let the girl know you''re here."


    "I know." I asked anxiously, "What should we do then?"


    "Find a place to hide!"


    I nodded and quickly picked up the covers and pillows on the sofa. These can''t be left here, and my shoes can''t be exposed. I''m still wearing Ding Ge''s slippers, and I can''t care less. I''m looking around for a place to hide.


    Living room, no way!


    Balcony, no way!


    Kitchen, no way!


    ...


    Dinger house is too simple, there is no place to hide.


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s voice came again. "Open the door, Ding Ge."


    She sounded drunk.


    Ding Ge hurriedly ran back a few steps towards the bedroom and shouted, "Here we go. I''ll put on my clothes."


    Then she glared at me again, as if blaming you for not finding a place to hide. I was also very depressed, there was no place to hide!


    I put the two quilts in an empty room with only a few sundries, but I still couldn''t hide them.


    Where is the best place to hide?


    At this moment, Ding Ge glared at me again, as if to say that I''m going to open the door now. Find a place to hide, no matter where you hide!


    Ding Ge walked towards the door and shouted, "Here we are."


    Looking at Ding Ge''s back, I ran to her bedroom and put her pillow back in place. I wanted to hide under the bed, but her bed was so low that a broom could reach in twice. I couldn''t hide under the bed at all.


    Hey!


    But there was a closet in Ding Ge''s bedroom, and I quickly opened it. It looked like this was the only place to hide.


    I just hope that lin ya can leave soon.


    At this moment, Ding Ge and Lin Ya''s voices came.


    "Why are you here at this time?" Ding Ge said.


    "Well, I came to talk to you."


    "You didn''t drive, did you?"


    "No, I drank. I took a taxi." Lin Ya''s voice was still a little drunk.


    I had no choice but to take a deep breath and hide in the corner of the cupboard. Then I closed the door carefully, not daring to make a sound.


    I hurriedly took out my cell phone again. Fortunately, I didn''t take off my clothes, or else I would be even more at a loss. I switched my phone to silent mode, and then I remembered that Hu Zi''s car was still parked downstairs. I didn''t know if Lin Ya saw it.


    Lin Ya was so observant that she found out about Ji Ze''s car the last time. I couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. But it''s night and Lin Ya is drunk again. I can only pray that Lin Ya doesn''t mind.


    Hey, why did Lin Ya come at this time?


    I squatted in the cupboard, where my eyes were dark, and I couldn''t see anything. Maybe it was because my eyes were completely useless, so my ears became extremely sensitive.


    I heard Ding Ge and Lin Ya''s voices getting closer and closer, as if they were heading towards the bedroom.


    "Why are you drinking so much?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Well, I invited Old Gao and the others to dinner. I accidentally drank a little too much." Lin Ya looked like he had drunk a lot, and he didn''t have much strength to listen to his voice.


    Then Lin Ya seemed to be sitting on the bed, and Ding Ge said, "Xing Yun, they drank you again. How can these guys bully girls?"


    "No. Xing Yun isn''t here. Something seems to have happened at home. By the way, I haven''t had time to tell you yet. Just give him a call and I''ll ask him. He didn''t say anything."


    "Ah..." Ding Ge thought that my phone might not be silent, so he said, "Call him tomorrow. It''s so late. He should be asleep."


    "Yes, too. Probably nothing." Lin Ya added, "Then I''ll sleep with you today."


    When I heard this, I felt as if I had been drenched in a basin of cold water.


    I don''t want to say anything, I just want to swear!


    Shit, Lin Ya''s sleeping here tonight?


    Then wouldn''t I have to stay in this quilt all night?


    But it''s not summer, it''s winter!


    Now I feel cold and miss the time when I was just in bed. Lin Ya, how can you sleep here? How can you sleep here? How can you sleep here tonight?


    You''re going to make me miserable!


    Keep me up in the air!


    I want to cry but no tears. Is this the price of lying?

 Chapter 187 Whats the Sound?

    When Lin Ya said she was sleeping here, Ding Ge naturally didn''t dare to say no. She smiled and said, "Okay, sit on the bed first. I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Then, I heard Ding Ge go out.


    Then I heard some rustling noise. Lin Ya seemed to have taken off his shoes and clothes, and my heart broke even more. Who''s going to save me?


    After a while, Ding Ge came in with water.


    "Hot, be careful."


    "Yes."


    Ding Ge also seemed to get into bed.


    I couldn''t help but hold my arms tighter. In the dark, I couldn''t breathe loudly. It was too uncomfortable.


    I heard Lin Ya drinking water again, and then the two of them started talking about their close friends.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy?" Ding Ge''s soft voice came over.


    "No, I just feel too tired lately. There are too many things." Lin Ya''s voice was very tired indeed.


    I could not help but sigh silently. Indeed, Lin Ya had a lot of things going on lately. She had been worried about Lin Feng and picked him up from school. She had a fight with Lin Feng. Lin Feng ran away and made her worried. She found Lin Feng and who knew that she had another Tang Manya. As a sister, she had to face a lot of things. And because of the incident with Lin Feng, she was really worried about too many things.


    "Take a rest when you''re tired. You look so haggard now. Why doesn''t anyone care?" Ding Ge''s voice was so soft that it gave me goosebumps. How did they get along so well? Ding Ge''s voice came again. "Come here, hug."


    I hugged my arm again. I wanted to hug too!


    "I haven''t slept with you for a long time."


    "Me too."


    "I haven''t come to see you much these days."


    "Who told you to be so busy? Just rest when you''re tired."


    "Ah, I''ve been used to worrying since I was a child."


    "Hey, you are too. You always think about others and not yourself. Look at how old you are. Can you still get married when you get older?"


    I was in the cupboard listening to the conversation between the two girlfriends, and I just wanted to complain. Are you really not lilies?


    His voice was even louder than a lover''s. I was drunk too.


    "If you can''t get married, you can''t get married."


    "Nonsense, we girls can''t get married. All the men in this world are blind."


    Both girls smiled, and Lin Ya added, "Stop laughing at me."


    "What a joke."


    ...


    The two girls chatted so loudly that they didn''t seem sleepy at all. And I was getting colder and colder in the cupboard, feeling as if I was in two different worlds with Ding Ge and the two of them.


    I suddenly remembered the day the three of us fought against the landlord. The situation today seemed a little similar to that day. The three of us were huddled together in a room, but the difference was that I hid in a cabinet.


    I wanted to wait for them to fall asleep, maybe I could tiptoe out of the room.


    Now that I''m really regretting it, I should have found a hotel for the night if I had known it would turn out like this.


    Some of the light came in through the crack of the cabinet door. They hadn''t turned off the lights, so I couldn''t go out.


    I wanted to send a message to Ding Ge to ask her to help me, but I was afraid of revealing myself. The two of them slept together. What if Lin Ya saw Ding Ge''s message?


    I can only hope that they can go to bed early.


    But Lin Ya, who had drunk some wine, was like a chatterbox, talking to Ding Ge nonstop. I didn''t think she had so much to say before. It was just too much!


    From time to time, the two of them laughed like silver bells, looking especially happy.


    I, on the other hand, felt frozen.


    My feet were especially cold, as if there was no temperature at all, and my body was surrounded by a thick chill. My uncontrollable body trembled slightly, my teeth trembled uncontrollably, and my whole body trembled, but I could only bear it.


    Perhaps the shudder of my body caused the cabinet to make a sound, and I suddenly heard Lin Ya say, "What sound?"


    When I heard this, I shivered and held my breath, not daring to move. I tried my best to keep my body from trembling. It was so damn exciting!


    "What''s that sound?" Ding Ge''s voice sounded a little hollow.


    Then Ding Ge smiled and said, "You heard wrong. Maybe it''s the sound of the bed."


    Then Ding Ge seemed to move again, and the bedboard creaked. Lin Ya didn''t say anything more. At this moment, I heard Ding Ge''s panicked voice again, "Why are you up?"


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Lin Ya seemed to get out of bed. She was sleeping next to the cupboard, so I could hear the sound of her shoes on.


    At this time, I''m afraid we''re less than a meter apart.


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s voice was trembling slightly and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Here comes auntie. Use your sanitary napkin."


    "My sanitary napkin is not in the closet." Ding Ge added.


    I think Ding Ge must have found out that I was in the closet, and it was probably Lin Ya who wanted to open the closet, so Ding Ge was so flustered.


    Lin Ya said doubtfully, "Don''t you usually keep your sanitary napkins in the closet?"


    "No." Ding Ge also seemed to get out of bed, and then came her footsteps. Ding Ge said again, "I remember I used the bathroom after."


    "Yeah." Lin Ya''s footsteps sounded and he was getting further and further away from the room.


    At this moment, Ding Ge hurriedly ran to the cabinet, opened the door, and saw me shivering in the cold.


    Ding Ge took out the sanitary napkin and glared at me, "Why are you hiding in the closet?"


    My body felt so cold that I almost lost consciousness. My lips trembled and said, "I have nowhere to hide!"


    "There''s still an empty room. You hide in there!" Dinger looked at me with an idiot''s eyes.


    "I was afraid that the girl would go to another room."


    "What''s she doing there?"


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s voice came again. "There''s no bathroom."


    Ding Ge slammed the cabinet door shut and brought in a cold wind. Then she smiled and said, "I remember wrong. It''s still in the closet. Here!"


    Then I heard Lin Ya''s footsteps moving away.


    Ding Ge opened the cabinet again, looked at me and said, "Let''s go. Come with me."


    I was also nervous, afraid that Lin Ya would suddenly come out of the bathroom, and Ding Ge was even more nervous than me, feeling that we were two thieves, sneaking around, not daring to make a sound.


    I came out of the closet, tense and bent over. Ding Ge led the way and walked to the door. He looked out carefully, then pulled me and turned his head to hiss at me.


    She pulled me to another room and said to me, "You can make a bed in this room tonight. Just lock the door."


    I nodded, that''s all I can do!


    Ding Ge whispered to me again, "Don''t make a sound, okay?"


    "What if you snore?" At this juncture, I was still in the mood to joke, and I couldn''t help but admire myself.


    Ding Ge didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, then glared at me and said, "If you snore, jump out of the window!"


    I laughed and couldn''t help thinking about how to leave tomorrow. I thought it was really hard not to make a sound, so I was afraid I would have to wait for Lin Ya to leave before I could leave.


    This Lin Ya, are you here to torture me?


    I thought about it and then told Ding Ge, "By the way, you must go out with the girl tomorrow morning, okay?"


    Ding Ge asked confusedly, "Why?"


    "I drove Hu Zi here. If the girl saw me, wouldn''t she still know I was here? Her eyes were sharper than those of a fiery eye. You have to walk to her side and talk to her all the time. You can''t let her look in the parking lot, understand?"


    Ding Ge nodded and said, "Okay, I got it."


    At this moment, some footsteps came from the bathroom, and Ding Ge and I looked frightened at the same time. Ding Ge smiled secretly and whispered "Good night" to me, then hurriedly turned back to her bedroom.


    "Good night."


    I closed the door carefully for fear of making any noise.


    When I heard Lin Ya walk into Ding Ge''s bedroom and the door was closed, I locked the door and a small voice came over, but they probably couldn''t hear it.


    He locked the door and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The last few minutes were so exciting, so nervous!


    I took a moment to gently open the curtains, and in the dim light of the light, I made a bed, gently laid the bed, and then took off my clothes, ready to have a good sleep.


    Finally, he let out a long sigh. He had really frozen me to death just now. Now that I''m lying in bed, I can''t even stretch and curl up. After a while, my body gets warmer.


    However, after I calmed down, I could still hear Ding Ge and Lin Ya talking, but I couldn''t hear them clearly. All I could hear was a vague conversation. I simply couldn''t care less and closed my eyes to go to sleep.


    In the dark, everything quieted down.


    After some time, a rush of urine came up. Maybe it was because I was too nervous before, so I had to go to the bathroom.


    But it was also sneaky to go to the bathroom. I leaned against the door and listened to the movements outside. Seeing that there was no sound, I slowly opened the door and quietly walked towards the bathroom.


    Hey, I didn''t even dare to let go of my pee. It''s so frustrating!


    However, at this moment, there was a slight noise in my ears, and my ears suddenly stood up, not moving at all.


    It was footsteps!


    Damn, I don''t sleep in the middle of the night, do I?


    My nervous legs are going to soften, but at this moment, I can''t walk out of the bathroom at all. What should I do? What should I do?


    There was no place to hide in the small bathroom. I didn''t even dare to turn on the light. I just stood in the dark and my heart was beating.


    The footsteps became clearer and clearer, and they did not know where to go. I prayed helplessly not to come to the bathroom!


    However, the sky did not meet people''s wishes, and the sound of footsteps seemed to be running to the bathroom.


    My heart was pounding to my throat. Was it Ding Ge or Lin Ya?

 Chapter 188 : Exposed

    Getting closer and closer...


    My eyes were looking at the bathroom door, and my ears were filled with the sound of footsteps. The light footsteps seemed to have a sense of enlightenment, which made my head numb.


    In the darkness, the tension seemed to be magnified several times. I could even feel the process of sweating and standing up. It was like a flower slowly blooming.


    "Squeak."


    The door opened.


    A shadow appeared before me.


    "Snap."


    Lights on!


    It''s Lin Ya!


    Not Ding Ge!


    "Ah!"


    When Lin Ya saw me, he let out an extremely sharp roar and covered himself with both hands. Subconsciously, he took a step back and his face turned white with fear.


    "Shh!" Sweat was already dripping from my forehead.


    Lin Ya was relieved to see that it was me, but her chest was still heaving violently. Ding Ge''s voice came from the bedroom, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Ding Ge must have thought I was discovered by Lin Ya.


    That was the truth.


    However, Lin Ya held the door with one hand and turned to shout out, "It''s okay, it''s okay. The bathroom floor is so slippery that it almost didn''t slip."


    "Oh." Ding Ge shouted again, "Then be careful."


    "Yes."


    Then Lin Ya closed the bathroom door and asked me coldly, "Why are you here?"


    I didn''t know how to explain it. Lin Ya didn''t force me to answer immediately. She covered her chest and took a breath. Then she put down the toilet lid and sat down. After a while, she calmed down and said to me, "I was almost scared to death by you!"


    I smiled bitterly, and I didn''t want to. Who told you to come out in the middle of the night without sleeping?


    At this moment, Lin Ya looked at me again, as if he had understood everything, and suddenly said, "Oh... I understand. You didn''t come home at all. You''ve been at the Dinger house all this time, haven''t you?"


    I nodded. By now, there was nothing to hide.


    Lin Ya gritted his teeth and kicked me again. "Then why did you lie to me?" He whispered."


    "I..." I scratched my head and said, "Ding Ge didn''t want me to tell you, so I had to lie to you. It''s really not my fault."


    At this moment, I can only betray Ding Ge.


    "Ding Ge, this little girl, let''s see how I deal with her." Lin Ya said angrily.


    I wanted to keep it a secret, but who knew it would turn out like this.


    "Where are you hiding? Why haven''t I seen you?" Lin Ya asked doubtfully.


    "I''ve been bunking in the house opposite you." I didn''t dare tell Lin Ya about hiding in the closet. She would laugh me to death.


    "I see." Lin Ya nodded thoughtfully.


    I looked at Lin Ya and wanted to tell her that since she already knew I was here, there was nothing to hide. Let''s go out and talk. What''s the matter with the two of them in the bathroom?


    "Let''s come out."


    "No." Lin Ya hissed, "Keep your voice down, don''t let Ding Ge hear you."


    "She knows I''m here."


    "I know." Lin Ya smiled evilly and said, "But she didn''t know I knew you were here."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "Nothing?" Lin Ya smiled and said, "Didn''t Ding Ge want me to know you were here? Then you can keep hiding here. I''ll keep pretending I don''t know you''re here."


    I was confused and asked, "Why?"


    "Fun!"


    What''s so funny about that?


    Ding Ge knew, and so did Lin Ya. Was there any need to hide?


    "All right, you can go back." Lin Ya added, "Don''t let Ding Ge know that I know you''re here."


    "Did you say tongue twister?"


    I was speechless, so I said goodbye to Lin Ya and continued to tiptoe back to the room.


    Lying in bed and breathing out a long breath, just scared Lin Ya a jump, I was even more scared, my heart was almost broken!


    Hey!


    After a while, Lin Ya''s footsteps came again and she went back to Ding Ge''s bedroom.


    I sighed again. Now, Ding Ge thought Lin Ya didn''t know I was here. In fact, Lin Ya already knew I was here, but Ding Ge didn''t know Lin Ya knew I was here.


    What a mess!


    I lay there tossing and turning for a long time before I fell asleep.


    The next day, I was woken up by Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    But I hid in my room and didn''t dare to go out. After a while, Ding Ge followed my instructions and went downstairs with Lin Ya, although there was no need for that.


    I just walked out of the room and stayed here all night, not daring to make any noise. It was quite uncomfortable.


    I went into the bathroom to take off my hands and wash up briefly. Before long, Ding Ge came back.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She thought Lin Ya didn''t know anything. She smiled happily and said, "I finally sent her away."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at Ding Ge''s expression, but I didn''t dare to tell ding Green that she knew. If Ding Ge knew, she would kill me.


    I had to smile and say, "She left early."


    "Yes, she said she would take lin feng home today."


    "Oh." I nodded.


    Ding Ge looked at me and smiled, "What were you thinking yesterday? You were foolishly hiding in the closet. If the girl didn''t use the sanitary napkin, would you have stayed in the closet all night?"


    "How did I know she would come in? I thought she would leave soon. Besides, you don''t have a lot of furniture in your house, and there''s nowhere to hide. I hid in the closet when I had no choice. Do you think I would like to? You almost froze into a dog, you understand?"


    "Who''s to blame!" Ding Ge smiled smugly and said, "I said the girl would sleep here from time to time."


    I couldn''t help but ask ding ge, how did lin ya tease Ding Ge when she found out I was here? I asked, "By the way, what did you guys say after I left last night?"


    "Haven''t you heard enough after listening for so long?" Ding Ge looked at me scornfully and said, "I should have locked you in the closet!"


    "No, I''m just curious what you guys talk about if you don''t sleep at night."


    "Talk about everything!"


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s just a topic between girls. Why do you ask so much? Why is it so filthy?"


    "Why is it so filthy? It''s okay to care." I''m speechless.


    "Cut!"


    Dinger stuck out her tongue and grimaced at me, "I don''t care about you anymore. I''ll pack up and go to work."


    "Just in time. Let me see you off." I drove Hu Zi anyway.


    "Sure."


    Ding Ge did not refuse, but she suddenly said in fear, "You will not come to our company to cause trouble, right?"


    "What am I doing?" After I finished speaking, I thought about it again and understood Ding Ge''s worry. I smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. I won''t make a fuss if you don''t speak."


    Just like that, after dressing up, Ding Ge and I went out.


    After sending Ding Ge to work, I drove back to my place. Hu Zi was still at home. When he saw me coming back, he asked me about yesterday. I didn''t know how to explain, so I had to brush it off.


    Then I changed the subject and asked, "How did you drink last night?"


    "It''s pretty cool. It''s very lively!" Hu Zi replied briefly.


    I smiled and regretted not being able to be there.


    At this moment, Hu Zi suddenly said to me, "By the way, did the girl tell you something?"


    "What is it?" I asked casually.


    "She resigned!" Hu Zi said.


    "What?"


    I looked at Hu Zi in disbelief. I just missed a dinner party. What happened?


    Lin Ya resigned?


    Is there a mistake?


    "She said she resigned. She said it at the dinner table yesterday." Hu Zi added.


    But when she was at the Dinger house, she didn''t mention resigning. Damn, what''s going on?


    In the morning, Ding Ge told me that lin ya was taking lin feng back to her hometown. She was probably on her way now.


    Did lin ya tell Ding Ge? I don''t think so. If she told Ding Ge, Ding Ge would have told me this morning!


    But I still called Ding Ge.


    "The girl resigned. Did she tell you?" I asked dinger directly.


    "What?"


    Ding Ge''s reaction was surprisingly consistent with mine. I finally confirmed in my heart that Lin Ya didn''t tell me or Ding Ge.


    Then why?


    Lin Ya had come to this stage with great difficulty. If she changed her job, it would be difficult to get her current salary. She was doing well in the studio. Although she had heard a few complaints, she wouldn''t have resigned, would she?


    "I just found out. Hu Zi told me when I got home."


    "What does this girl think? Why don''t you discuss this with me? I have to ask her."


    "Forget it. She''s going back to her hometown now. It''s not convenient on the phone. You should ask her when she comes back."


    I think we should wait for Lin Ya to come back.


    The impact on me was too great, and Lin Ya''s resignation was too sudden!


    I asked Hu Zi if she said why, and Hu Zi said that lin ya didn''t say much.


    Then Hu Zi and I went back to the hotel.


    I called Lin Ya when she was supposed to be home.


    Lin Ya''s tone was calm, as if nothing had happened, and he asked, "What are you looking for me for?"


    "When are you coming back?"


    "I''ll be back tonight."


    "Okay, you can come to the Xingyun hotel then."


    Lin Ya seemed to know that I knew about her resignation. She didn''t say anything, just that it would pass.


    Hanging up the phone, Ji Ze called again shortly after.


    I answered the phone and asked, "Xing Yun, do you know about Lin Ya''s resignation?"


    "I just found out, too."


    "What''s going on? Why did she resign?"


    "I don''t know either. Didn''t you contact her?" I asked.


    "Not yet. I''m still out of town. I''m on my way back."


    I wonder if ji ze is coming back, or if he''s coming back specifically for Lin Ya?


    "Well, if you want to know, come up to the Xingyun hotel tonight. Lin ya will be here." I don''t think Ji Ze can stop him from meeting Lin Ya since he''s back.


    "Okay."


    Ji Ze hung up.


    Then I called Ding Ge again, and Ding Ge told me that she would be here tonight.


    I let out a long sigh. Lin Ya''s resignation really stirred up a huge wave. How can she explain it when you see it?

 Chapter 189 One Question after Another

    Old Gao and I went out to buy some ingredients, spices and other things, and brought some wine to our old friends. After familiarizing ourselves with the hotel''s procedures, we were able to do a lot of things.


    At night, Ding Ge came over after work, but Lin Ya was not back yet. I called Lin Ya and she didn''t answer.


    It was only after eight o'' clock in the evening that Lin Ya finally came back.


    There were few people upstairs, so Ding Ge took Lin Ya up to the second floor. I followed him, and the three of them found a private room to sit down.


    Lin Ya looked relaxed and smiled at the two of us, "What''s wrong with you two? Looking at me so nervously?"


    "Why did you resign?" Ding Ge and I asked at the same time.


    Lin Ya obviously knew that we were nervous because of this, so he chuckled and said, "Relax, I just quit my job. Look at your faces as if I didn''t tell you that I was married."


    Lin Ya was still in the mood to joke, but Ding Ge and I couldn''t laugh.


    Ding Ge asked even more reproachfully, "Let''s not talk about why you quit first. How can you not tell me such an important thing?"


    Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge meaningfully and smiled, "Who told you to hide something from me?"


    "I didn''t!" Ding Ge naturally didn''t expect that Lin Ya already knew about me at her house last night.


    "No?" Lin yajiao smiled and continued teasing ding ge.


    It was only then that Ding Ge remembered what had happened last night, but she obviously wouldn''t admit it. She stole a glance at me, then glared at Lin Ya and said, "No! You said that you would never discuss or tell me such a big thing as resigning! Why?"


    "Because I just quit, and the paperwork hasn''t been officially approved yet. So I came to you last night to tell you, but you told me that your bonus had been canceled and that you wanted to scold your boss for all his eighteen generations. I told you last night that if you were any more excited and resigned like me, what would you do?" Lin Ya''s argument was so dry that no one could refute it.


    "If I knew you resigned, I would quit today!" Ding Ge didn''t dare to resign last night, but after being influenced by Lin Ya today, he really changed his mind.


    "Look, that''s why I didn''t dare to tell you." Lin ya looked at Ding Ge with an expression that I knew you would do this.


    "If you can resign, why can''t I?" Ding Ge looked unconvinced.


    I glared at Ding Ge. Today, I came to ask why lin ya resigned. I was a little off topic after a long time. But Ding Ge ignored me and ignored me.


    Lin Ya blinked and smiled, "That''s why I quit."


    Ding Ge hurriedly asked, "Why did you resign?"


    I said impatiently, "Why are you still selling your case? Come on, it''s been a day and I''m waiting for you to say that."


    Lin Ya said, "Because I want to open a bakery for Lin Feng and Tang Manya."


    Ding Ge and I both looked at Lin Ya in confusion. It didn''t seem to have much to do with her resignation.


    It doesn''t matter!


    I couldn''t help but ask, "What does this have to do with your resignation? Besides, if you didn''t let Lin Feng finish high school, it would be summer tomorrow."


    "I''ve decided not to let Lin Feng finish high school!" Lin Ya said calmly.


    "What?"


    I was even more confused. Lin Ya promised Lin Feng and Tang Manya to be together, and then let Lin Feng return to school. This was the only condition that she offered, and it was the thing that she had always hoped for. Now Lin Feng agreed. How did she go back on her word?


    What was Lin Ya thinking? She had changed so fast that it was more unpredictable than the unpredictable weather. Even I didn''t understand.


    "Actually, after I promised them that I wouldn''t let Lin Feng go back to school."


    I''m a little confused! The more I listened to Lin Ya, the more confused I became. I felt that the reality I had seen before was like an illusion. I smiled and couldn''t turn my head around. I asked, "So you made the only offer to embarrass Lin Feng?"


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "I have a test for Tang Manya, and of course I have a test for Lin Feng. That condition is just a test for him!"


    "Test?" I finally understood, but I couldn''t help but complain, "Do you need such an idea?"


    "Of course!" Lin Ya replied, "I did that to see how much compromise Lin Feng could make!"


    I couldn''t help but wipe the sweat off lin feng. If Lin Feng hadn''t agreed to Lin Ya''s terms at that time, he would have broken up with Tang Manya by now.


    I just wanted to say... Yes!


    But it seems that I misunderstood Lin Ya. I thought she asked Lin Feng to agree to her terms to make things difficult for them. It was just a test of who thought it was.


    Lin Ya continued, "I''ve already thought about it. They want to learn cake, so I''ll send them to a bakery training school and let them study for a while. I''ll prepare a shop for them first. When they come back from school, the shop will be officially handed over to them to take care of, and I''ll leave them alone. I''ve already decided on the name of the shop. How about'' elegant cake shop''?"


    "Fengya cake shop?"


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya each had a name. Lin Ya was really thoughtful.


    At this moment, Ding Ge raised her doubts and asked, "You said so much, but still didn''t say why you quit?"


    "I want to start my own business!" Lin Ya''s expression suddenly became much more serious, and he spoke to us seriously.


    Ding Ge and I looked shocked again.


    The risk of starting a business is great. Lin Ya''s job is actually quite good now. She gave up her stable job to start a business on her own. Her courage is quite admirable!


    "What are you going to do?" Ding Ge asked.


    "I plan to open my own photography shop." Lin Ya seemed to have made up her mind. With a smile on her face and a vision of the future in her eyes, she said to the two of us, "After all these years in this line of work, I know the best way around here, so I plan to open my own photography shop."


    I couldn''t help but frown and say, "But opening a wedding photography store, isn''t it too expensive?"


    Now the standard of the wedding photography studio is very high, and all aspects of the pursuit of class, after all, a significant life of photography, the public will definitely be very picky!


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "I don''t open a wedding photography store. I plan to open a small cost children''s photography store, focusing on baby and children''s photography. The cost is not that big. I can''t open a wedding photography store either."


    Indeed, if we open a small front, the cost will be much less.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly put his arm around Lin Ya''s and said, "Since you''re planning to open a photography shop, I think I should quit too. I''ll work with you too. How about that? Shall we do it together?"


    That''s a good idea, I thought!


    Hu Zi and Old Gao did the same thing.


    One person is really too tired, two people have to rely on each other, the psychology will become much stronger.


    Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge with a gentle light in her eyes, but she shook her head cruelly.


    Ding Ge suddenly looked like a wronged kitten, looking like she didn''t want to deal with lin ya anymore. Lin ya took Ding Ge''s hand and comforted her, "Ding Ge, the risk of starting a business is too great. I can''t take you with me to take risks. If you really do it, you can take another share."


    "Why don''t you let me take the risk with you?" Ding Ge''s face was visibly disappointed.


    "Because if we fail, we will both end up miserable. But if I fail alone, then you will be my safe haven." Lin ya looked at Ding Ge, held her face and said, "Then I''ll count on you to support me, you know?"


    I just realized. It seems that Lin Ya is really thinking about everything.


    Hu Zi and I didn''t think about it that way at the beginning. It was a complete back-to-back battle!


    Ding Ge understood what Lin Ya was thinking. She didn''t say anything more. Instead, she said to lin ya, "Don''t worry. I will always support you behind your back!"


    The two of them hugged each other tightly.


    This picture is so beautiful!


    But I don''t want to see it.


    I covered my eyes and said in disgust, "Hey, there''s someone else here, okay? Can you be more reserved?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Ding Ge gave me a hard look.


    I don''t know why Lin Ya suddenly wanted to start a business, but I''m willing to support Lin Ya!


    "I''ve already thought about it. Just find a small entrance and open up the photo shop. When Lin Feng and tang manya learn something similar, we can start preparing the cake shop for them."


    "Can you manage two stores by yourself?" I couldn''t help but ask worriedly.


    "Open the photo shop first, and the cake shop will be ready to decorate these things first. We won''t open the shop until the two of them come back."


    "Then the shop will be open here and the repair will be installed there. You won''t be able to do anything."


    "You can''t help!" Ding Ge shouted at me before Lin Ya could speak.


    I smiled awkwardly. I didn''t say I wouldn''t help.


    At this moment, my cell phone rang. I saw that it was Ji Ze.


    I didn''t pick it up. I said to Lin Ya first, "Ji Ze may be coming soon."


    Lin Ya nodded and said faintly, "Okay, just in time that thing hasn''t been told to him yet. Let him do it."


    Lin Ya was probably referring to something that would help Li Xiaowei.


    I got through to Ji Ze and told him we were upstairs.


    Ji ze said he would be there soon.


    Hanging up the phone, I asked lin ya, "Do you want us to avoid it?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "You guys should stay here."


    I saw Lin Ya''s emotions fluctuate, so I thought it would be better if we stayed here so that Lin Ya wouldn''t be too embarrassed to face Ji Ze.


    Not long after the meeting, ji ze arrived at the hotel.

 Chapter 190 Ji Zes Request

    Ji Ze looked like a dusty man, and he must have rushed all the way here without stopping. Sitting down, he didn''t speak immediately. He just looked at Lin Ya with complicated eyes and calmed his breathing. After a while, he asked the question that Ding Ge and I just asked.


    "Why did you quit, girl?"


    Lin Ya repeated the answer.


    Ji ze then asked, "Well, did someone bully you in the studio before you left?"


    We know whether Lin Ya resigned or got the news from lin ya, and lin ya should not have told Ji Ze, so he should have gotten the news from the studio owner.


    Lin Ya shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "No."


    Ji Ze pondered for a moment. Instead of persuading lin ya to go back, he asked, "Okay, what do you want to do after you quit?"


    I glanced at Ji Ze. I didn''t expect him to be less fussy about Lin Ya''s resignation than I thought. I thought he would persuade lin ya to go back to work, but he didn''t.


    Lin Ya repeated what he had just said to ji ze.


    In the face of Ji Ze, lin ya was not as natural as when she was facing me and Ding Ge. Her expression had always been a little indifferent, but I knew that she was actually like this because of her guilt for ji ze.


    Ji ze also expressed his support after hearing this. He said, "Okay, I support you. If there''s anything I can help you with, just say it!"


    I secretly sighed. From ji ze''s expression and tone, it was not difficult to see that he was still deeply in love with Lin Ya.


    So this was the most fundamental reason why Lin Ya felt ashamed of Ji Ze.


    At this moment, Lin Ya took a deep breath. I knew she must have said that. Sure enough, Lin Ya said, "Now, I really have a favor to ask you..."


    Before Lin Ya could finish his sentence, ji ze couldn''t wait to say, "What are you busy with?"


    I think he was more than happy to help Lin Ya!


    Lin Ya''s face showed some seriousness. She was silent for a moment before she said, "Didn''t you say that the yellow-haired family owes you more than three million?"


    Ji Ze was slightly taken aback, then frowned and asked, "Are you talking about Li Dong?"


    I sighed and said, "Yes, that''s him."


    Ji Ze nodded and replied, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "Well, the money that their family owes you, can you ask them to postpone it for a few months?"


    Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya in surprise, then at me and Ding Ge. "You and Li Dong are not friends at all. He even has some... Friction with you. How can you help him?" He asked curiously."


    "Not to help him!"


    "Who''s that for?"


    "To help the woman who was taken away from us." A sad look appeared on Lin Ya''s face.


    Ji Ze seemed to understand, but his face was troubled.


    Indeed, it was an astronomical number for us. Even for Ji Ze, it was definitely not a small sum, so it was normal for him to be embarrassed.


    This reaction, however, also served to highlight the importance of Lin Ya in his heart. If it were anyone else, Ji Ze would have rejected it immediately.


    After a while, ji ze said, "Girl, it''s not that I don''t want to help. It''s just that there are... Some things in here that you don''t know. The Rainbow square behind the li family is now expanding rapidly. There are more than a dozen cities around Moon city qingcheng that have been expanding. Many people are not optimistic about their plan. Their ambitions are too big. At the beginning of this year, their capital chain is very tight. If I hadn''t worked with them for so long, I wouldn''t have been delaying until now. It is almost the end of the year, and it is even harder to ask for accounts! If you don''t come this year, maybe... I don''t know when I''ll get it back."


    After listening to ji ze''s words, Lin Ya also deeply frowned. I''m afraid she didn''t expect the situation to be so complicated. I also said to Lin Ya, "Girl, forget it. We really can''t get involved in this."


    Lin Ya also smiled faintly and said to ji ze, "I''m just saying that. In this case, you don''t have to take it to heart. Just pretend that I didn''t say yes."


    Ji Ze''s complexion was complicated and he sighed slightly.


    For a moment, no one spoke. I said to Ji Ze, "Haven''t you eaten yet? Do you want something to eat?"


    Ji Ze nodded and said, "Make me a bowl of noodles." He looked at us again and asked, "Do you want to eat?"


    We had already eaten, so I went out to report the meal to ji ze.


    However, I just walked out of the room and saw Hu Zi upstairs. I was shocked. Hu Zi wouldn''t hear our conversation just now, would he?


    I was afraid that Hu Zi would hear about it. He must be very uncomfortable knowing it anyway!


    My heart couldn''t help but lift. Hu Zi turned to look at me. He smiled at me, then frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." I tried my best to remain calm and said, "I''ll go down and make the dishes."


    "Yes. One of the dishes in room 3 hasn''t been served yet. You can serve it later."


    I nodded and went downstairs with Hu Zi.


    It seemed that Hu Zi did not hear the conversation between us. That''s normal. After all, the door is closed. If you don''t listen carefully, you won''t care about what you say.


    I breathed a long sigh of relief, but it was best not to hear it.


    If Hu Zi heard it, what would happen?


    There is a deep conflict between Old Gao and Guzheng now. If Hu Zi and Lin Ya have another conflict, I really can''t stay with my brothers.


    I went downstairs and reported the meal to ji ze. Then I went upstairs with Ji Ze''s braised noodles and the dishes from room 3.


    After serving the dishes of the guest in room 3, I brought the braised noodles to Ji Ze.


    At this moment, Lin Ya and Ding Ge suddenly stood up. Lin Ya said to the two of us, "I''ll send Ding Ge back first."


    I nodded, Ji Ze nodded, but there was a hint of bitterness in his eyes.


    All the way here just for Lin Ya, but only ten minutes. I can understand Ji Ze''s loss.


    So Lin Ya and Ding Ge left first.


    I wasn''t in a hurry to leave. Instead, I sat in my room. Ji Ze was indeed hungry, so he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat the braised noodles.


    "How does it taste?"


    "Great!"


    "Can you eat enough? Do you need two whole dishes?"


    "No need."


    I sighed again and asked ji ze, "Ji Ze, are we friends now?"


    Ji Ze nodded.


    "In that case, let me make it clear. I think you should let go and stop using your feelings for the girl."


    Ji ze was stunned, as if he didn''t understand why I said that. Then he smiled bitterly and said, "It was you who told me not to give up, and now it''s you who want me to let go! Is this what a friend should say?"


    I also smiled bitterly because I didn''t know what was going on between Lin Ya and Ji Ze, but now I know that even if lin ya didn''t love ji ze in the beginning, they had been lovers for a few years, but lin ya still didn''t fall in love with Ji Ze, and I think Ji Ze could give up.


    "I think maybe you and the girl are really not destined for each other. You''re not that old anymore. I think you can find something more suitable for you."


    After listening to me, Ji Ze didn''t say anything. He continued to eat a few more mouthfuls of noodles before saying, "There''s no way. The first time I saw Lin Ya, I was obsessed with her, and I couldn''t help it. I''ve wanted to find other girls, but I''ve never felt the same way about Lin Ya, do you understand?"


    Of course I understand what ji ze said. As for Ding Ge, I am not like that. Although she may not be beautiful to some people, she is so special to me. Her tenderness, her infatuation, her smile, her tears, her forbearance, her anger, her shyness, her charm... Everything about her makes her unique!


    Everyone was unique, but I had a crush on her!


    But what can I do? Without mutual affection, how hard it is for a person to have a secret love!


    Ji Ze continued, "You were the one who told me not to give up, and now I''ve really figured it out. I won''t keep harassing the girl, but I''ll keep watching her. Maybe I won''t let go until she finds her happiness."


    Ah, I didn''t expect Ji Ze to be so infatuated!


    "I won''t be delusional. It''s better if she likes me. If she doesn''t, I''ll give up. But now is not the time." Ji Ze''s face shone with determination. He said to me, "So I need your help."


    "What are you busy with?" I said with some trepidation.


    Originally, I wanted to persuade ji ze to give up, but after listening to his words, I couldn''t bear to speak. Since I met Ji Ze, from years of misunderstanding to today''s appreciation, I really didn''t want to hurt him.


    But ji ze''s position in my heart is not comparable to Lin Ya''s, so I can only say sorry to him.


    "It''s nothing." Ji Ze smiled faintly and said, "The girl is quitting her job and preparing to start a business. It will be hard for her to go down the road in the future. If she has any difficulties, I think she will be too embarrassed to open her mouth, so I hope you can tell me something, especially about money."


    I was a little embarrassed. I don''t think Lin Ya would want ji ze''s money. Seeing my expression, ji ze said, "I can give you the money. You can lend it to her in your name, so she will accept it."


    "How can a girl be so gullible!" I smiled bitterly and shook my head.


    Ji Ze must know Lin Ya very well. He was silent for a moment before he said to me sincerely, "I may not stay in Pucheng often, so if Lin Ya is really in trouble, please let me know anyway."


    I sighed. Although I hoped they would never meet again, I nodded.


    Not long after the meeting, ji ze left as well.


    As I watched him leave, I could not help but lament that this kind of unrequited love should be the most painful. I think very few people can persist for many years like in the novel, so I admire Ji Ze very much!


    A multimillionaire and a peasant girl, isn''t such a bloody love story quite successful in the movies and tv series? Why is it different in reality?

 Chapter 191 : Four Guests

    In the evening, after the restaurant closed, Hu Zi and I started heading home.


    Every time the door was closed, there was basically silence outside. Although there was still traffic on the road, it was much less in general. There was no noise during the day, only the sound of the wind blowing leisurely and lonely.


    It''s almost two months since the restaurant opened, and we''re used to it. Although busy in the restaurant, but also full, everyone gathered together like a big family, I like this kind of work environment, so I feel satisfied from the heart.


    After leaving the restaurant, every time on the way home, he looked at the scenery passing by the roadside in a hurry and blew a refreshing breeze, which made him feel much more comfortable. Back home, lie on the sofa, soak your feet, relieve the fatigue of the day, and then lie in bed to sleep comfortably. Life is simple and comfortable.


    Lin Feng had been sleeping in my room before, and now that he''s gone, I can finally go back to my room.


    I still miss it.


    Lying on it, the feeling of familiarity was especially enjoyable, more comfortable than sleeping on other soft and advanced beds.


    I took off my clothes and went into bed. My mind was as wild as usual and I fell asleep after a while.


    ...


    The next day, when I woke up, Lin Ya called me and told me to come over later to get lin feng''s clothes. He told me not to go to the restaurant and wait at home. So I let Hu Zi go first.


    Not long after, Lin Ya and Lin Feng came together.


    Lin Feng went to my bedroom to pack his things, and I asked lin ya, "Are you sending him to training school today?"


    Lin Ya nodded and said, "Yeah, I''ll go with him and Manya later, send them over, and relax on my own."


    When I heard Lin Ya say she wanted to relax, I subconsciously thought of her job, but suddenly I thought that Lin Ya had resigned and was no longer the manager of a photography building. In that case, if she wanted to relax, she could. She had been busy for so many years, so she probably didn''t have much time to relax.


    I smiled and said, "Since you want to relax, then you should have fun for a few days. If you can''t enjoy it, don''t come back."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "That''s for sure!"


    Lin Ya and I chatted for a while. Lin Ya had already found a training school for lin feng and Tang Manya. They went to study together in Green city. After Lin Ya settled them down, he would travel for a few days and then start taking pictures of children when he came back.


    "You can take us to the station later. You can drive the car for the next few days and pick me up when I come back." Lin Ya said to me again.


    I nodded.


    At this moment, a sense of loss suddenly appeared on Lin Ya''s face. I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin ya paused, took a breath, and said, "Just now, Xiao Wei called me."


    I immediately frowned and said, "It''s no use calling. We''ve already said what we should say. Who knows what''s going on inside? She''s just trying to trick us! Ji Ze''s three million won''t come back by then. None of us middlemen can take the responsibility."


    I thought Li Xiaowei was calling for lin ya''s help again, but after knowing the situation, even lin ya herself did not persuade ji ze.


    However, Lin Ya said quietly, "Ji Ze agreed."


    I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t react. After a while, she exclaimed, "What?"


    Ji Ze agreed?


    How could that be? He was in such a difficult position yesterday, and Lin Ya said he would not interfere. Why did he suddenly agree?


    "Not long after, Xiao Wei called me and said that ji ze called huang mao. He could pay the debt later. He agreed."


    It seemed certain.


    I was so shocked that I had to sit down for a while. I think if Lin Ya hadn''t mentioned it yesterday, Ji Ze wouldn''t have done it. He had made up his mind in such a short time just because of Lin Ya''s words. How much did he care about Lin Ya?


    Even more than I thought!


    Lin Ya''s expression was a little heavy. She also knew that she had put Ji Ze in a difficult position, but Ji Ze still made such a decision in such a short period of time after the difficult situation. I''m afraid Lin Ya would feel that he owed him a great debt of gratitude.


    I had to comfort him, "Okay, since he has already agreed, let''s just let it go. Besides, rainbows are so awesome, they should be able to pay back three million, right?"


    But the last time ji ze said it so seriously, my heart was really beating a drum.


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that this matter was already weighing on her mind.


    At this moment, I was even more annoyed with Li Xiaowei because she had found Lin Ya, which was why she was like this.


    I feel more and more unworthy of lin ya.


    After a while, Lin Feng packed up and the three of us went out.


    On the way, I drove lin ya and Lin Feng to the station. I inevitably told lin feng to study hard. I didn''t study hard in high school, but now I have to study hard in training school. Don''t let down Lin Ya''s painstaking efforts.


    Lin Feng nodded heavily. I believe he will cherish this hard-won opportunity.


    Otherwise, he would be so sorry for his sister.


    I sent them to the station. Tang Manya was already waiting for them at the station. We greeted each other, and then the three of them got on the coach before I left.


    Alas, the matter with Lin Feng is finally over!


    Although he didn''t want to go to school, he ended up in another type of school. But with Tang Manya, this should be the best ending.


    Among them, what Lin Ya did was really admirable!


    But right now, none of us can guarantee whether Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s future will be a perfect ending.


    And was all that lin ya had done worth it?


    Now I can only wish you well!


    I hope Lin Ya has a good time outside!


    She had been tired for so long that it was time for her to rest. Although it didn''t seem wise for Lin Ya to quit his job at this time, perhaps Lin Ya''s life would be better because of it.


    ...


    Then I drove back to the hotel.


    It was the same during the day and the same at night, but it was a little different.


    In the evening, the restaurant welcomed a table of guests, four people, who looked like middle-aged people in their forties, and looked like rich people. I thought they would sit in a private room, but no, they just found a seat in the lobby on the first floor and sat down.


    He sat for a long time.


    When they came to eat, the restaurant had already passed its busiest period. Fortunately, they were the lucky customers of our restaurant.


    It was their first time coming to our restaurant, so we gave them a brief explanation. A few of them were very happy and said they didn''t expect to be lucky customers. Then they ordered a table full of dishes and a dozen beers. Just like that, the four middle-aged people began to talk as they talked.


    They chatted happily, and when the restaurant was left with only their table of guests, they were still in high spirits, and there were more and more empty bottles.


    Naturally, we couldn''t chase the guests away, so the guests continued to talk about them, and we began to eat our dinner.


    After dinner, there were still no guests coming in and everyone left.


    Four middle-aged people, drank so much wine, we all eat first and then pay the bill. I was afraid that something would go wrong when I paid the bill, so I was a little worried about my cousin, so I stayed with her.


    We sat behind the counter, both of us bored, and there was only the middle-aged table left, so we inevitably heard what they said.


    They should be good friends, not like those friends whose business interests are intertwined. It seems that they have known each other for many years, and most of the time they seem to be talking about the past.


    They were so engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t seem to notice that their table was left in the restaurant, but if the guests didn''t leave, we had to continue serving.


    Cousin said to me a little bored, "How much more time do you think they can drink?"


    I looked at a few middle-aged people who were almost a little fat and looked quite drinkable. Although they drank beer, they also drank a lot, but they were not too drunk and spoke clearly.


    I smiled faintly and said, "I really don''t know that."


    They had eaten almost enough, moved their chopsticks a lot less frequently, and drank slower, but they were drinking all the time, taking a sip from time to time. In my heart, I secretly compared them. They were probably all fierce men of old meng''s level, a huge amount.


    I saw that my cousin was already very tired, so I said to her, "Sister qi, you go back to the backyard to sleep first. I''ll just greet them."


    In fact, there was no need to greet them, just wait for them to leave and settle the bill.


    My cousin didn''t give in to me, so she took a breath and said, "Okay, I''ll go back to the backyard."


    I nodded and my cousin returned to the backyard.


    The four lucky guests were still chatting enthusiastically, but I sat there bored and nothing happened.


    But he could only accompany her.


    I don''t want to rush them, and I don''t want to disturb them. After all, they all drank a little wine, and it would be too much to lose if I lost my temper. Besides, I don''t want to do this. The customers are god. When they come to our restaurant to eat, we should do our best to serve them. If they feel comfortable, maybe they will come again next time. But if they feel uncomfortable because I disturb them, maybe they won''t come next time.


    I won''t allow this to happen.


    Then they asked for another beer and I sent it over.


    I looked at the watch on the wall. It was eleven o'' clock. I walked out the door and took two breaths of cool air. It was quite uncomfortable to be cooped up in the restaurant all the time. At this time, it was completely quiet outside. There were two cars in front of our hotel.


    One belonged to Lin Ya, and the other belonged to the four guests in the hotel.


    When I saw their car, I couldn''t help but be shocked. It was really not an ordinary rich man! I''m afraid there aren''t many cars at this price in Pucheng, so I can''t help but frown. Normally, they wouldn''t choose a small or medium-sized restaurant like ours, right? I''m afraid the grand hotel is where they often go!


    Why are we here today?

 Chapter 192 The Advice of A Middle-aged Man

    I smiled faintly. I didn''t care. I was rich and willful. People couldn''t eat where they wanted to. Besides, no matter who the guests were, we should treat them together. They are god here.


    Then I went back to the restaurant and continued to wait for god to leave before I could go back to rest.


    What I didn''t expect, however, was that they were really good at talking, as if they wanted to finish decades of content in one night. Just like that, I stayed with them for hours and hours, until the middle of the night!


    It was the first time he had stayed up so late since the restaurant opened!


    It wasn''t a big deal for me to stay up late, but sitting at the counter and waiting for the guests to leave was really boring, especially painful.


    It wasn''t much before twelve o'' clock, and it was just a matter of time. After twelve o'' clock, I felt that the time was getting slower.


    But the state of the four middle-aged people was still the same, even though they were a little drunk, their voices were still loud and clear, and the voices on the entire table never stopped, making one happy and the other happy.


    I can''t help but complain. A few big brothers, can you please forgive the little one a little?


    Of course, this can only be thought about.


    I brewed myself a cup of tea, refreshed myself, and then took care of the public horn, stared into the darkness outside the door, and sighed about the past, present, and future of life...


    When I was almost free, a shout woke me up.


    "Hey!"


    I answered quickly, then looked at the watch on the wall, and quickly walked to the four guests.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t the cashier. He ordered another beer!


    "...


    Massive!


    Admire!


    Awesome!


    But when are you going to leave?


    There is no such thing as an endless feast! Do you know?


    I had no choice but to go outside the restaurant and take a breath, stretch, and then sit in the restaurant. I really want to fall asleep.


    It was even quieter outside, as if there was only a lonely wind and a lonely me. Apart from our restaurant, all the shops on the street were closed, so quiet that they could hear voices coming from far and far away.


    It took me half an hour to get back to the restaurant.


    I''m ready to stay with them until dawn. Who told them to be guests?


    However, they did not drink until dawn. Almost three o'' clock in the night, the four of them finally staggered to their feet.


    It could be seen that all four of them had drunk too much.


    It''s weird not to drink too much. So much beer is wine too. Can it be compared to water?


    But for a godly man of their level, he was already in a state of intoxication, and one of the middle-aged men went to the counter to pay the bill.


    The other three helped each other out of the restaurant.


    Although he was drunk, the middle-aged man did not cheat on his debts or get drunk or anything. He just paid slowly. The middle-aged man also apologized to me, "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry to trouble you."


    The middle-aged man didn''t talk so smoothly after drinking, so he stopped talking.


    "Nothing, nothing." I said politely, then couldn''t help but ask, "How are you going back so late?"


    Of course, there was no hope of driving. In the middle of the night, they could only take a car, but now it was difficult to meet a taxi. I was afraid they could only find someone to pick them up.


    At this time, the middle-aged man smiled at me and said, "It''s okay. I''ll just take a taxi home."


    My heart said that there was no car at this point, so I said to the middle-aged man, "There is no car now. You should send someone to pick it up."


    "Ah?" The middle-aged man was stunned, then smiled and said, "Yes, there is no car at this time."


    At this moment, the middle-aged man looked at me again and smiled, "Brother, can I trouble you to send us to the hotel?"


    I hesitated a little and became alert. The middle-aged man added, "In this case, we can''t trouble you for nothing and give you the money." The middle-aged man took out two hundred yuan and handed it to me.


    I quickly refused, "No, I can''t take the money. I can send you back. Let''s go. I''ll send you back."


    I thought he was a nice guy, so I thought I could help them out, thinking that they had no reason to do anything to me. The middle-aged man still wanted to give me money. I smiled and said, "Big brother, I really don''t want money. I won''t give it to you."


    The middle-aged man didn''t insist. When we left the restaurant, the middle-aged man handed me a bunch of keys and said, "Thank you, brother."


    "Take my car." I took out the key and said to the middle-aged man, "Lock your car and park it at the entrance of our restaurant. You can come back tomorrow to pick it up."


    The middle-aged man''s car was too expensive. I really didn''t dare to drive it. We didn''t know each other. What if I wiped it off?


    As a result, the middle-aged man and the three remaining middle-aged men got into Lin Ya''s car.


    The middle-aged man on the way praised me for a few more words of kindness. I didn''t take it to heart and asked them what hotel they wanted to go to. I thought they would go to a very high standard place. But I don''t know if I''m afraid of trouble or what. Middle-aged people just say they''re close.


    Soon, I took the four to a hotel, and the four got out of the car. I accompanied them to the counter, took the initiative to help them check in, and then drove away.


    In the middle of the night, there was no one on the street and no car.


    I was the only one who galloped along the road, the streetlights on both sides of the street went out, and the place in my eyes seemed like endless darkness. If I were timid, I wouldn''t be afraid, but I wouldn''t. The darkness and silence in front of me were especially pleasant.


    Soon after, I went back to the restaurant, locked the door, and didn''t bother to tidy up the tables for the middle-aged people. When I returned to the backyard, I went to bed.


    In all these days, he had never been so sleep-deprived.


    Almost touching the pillow, I fell asleep.


    The next day, when I woke up, it was already past ten o'' clock. I still felt a little tired, but I didn''t sleep again. When my cousin asked me when those people left last night, I couldn''t help but complain to them, which was really killing me.


    It was actually one person''s fault, and it wasn''t so difficult for them to talk.


    After I got up, I ate something and my stomach was empty. After a while, I got busy again. In the afternoon, the middle-aged man who paid the bill yesterday came over.


    I was sitting in the backyard when my cousin called me from the backyard and said, "The man who ate last night, another one came. He asked to see you by name."


    "You want to see me?"


    I wonder, what does he want to see me for?


    However, I still walked out of the backyard. At this time, the middle-aged man who paid the bill was sitting on a chair, his face was still a little tired, and he probably hadn''t fully woken up from the alcohol.


    "Come here, big brother." I said hello to the middle-aged man.


    "Haha, brother, thank you so much for yesterday." The middle-aged man thanked me again.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? You''re welcome." I smiled.


    "Come, sit down and have a chat?" The middle-aged man smiled at me.


    I nodded. Although I didn''t know what the middle-aged man wanted to talk to me about, I still sat down.


    "There aren''t many young people like you." The middle-aged man praised me again. I was almost embarrassed by his praise. After that, he began to apologize and said, "I was so sorry yesterday. I delayed your rest."


    I said in my heart that this big brother was too polite, praising, thanking and apologizing.


    I smiled and said a few more polite words.


    Then the middle-aged man sighed again and said with some exclamation, "Hey, yesterday was really a special occasion. Our brothers haven''t sat together for a long time. Hey, one of us is still living abroad. It''s not easy to meet. It''s not easy. That''s why I lost my head last night. I can''t help it. I can''t help it."


    Speaking of the sad expression on the middle-aged man''s face, I think although it was not easy for him to meet those middle-aged men yesterday, it could be seen that their feelings were still very deep. Otherwise, they would not talk freely in the middle of the night. There was nothing false about that kind of friendship.


    "You two are so close!"


    "That''s right! After knowing each other for so many years, she could still chat with her closest relatives. Even though the drinks were still a little uncomfortable, they were really happy! How many friends can you have for a lifetime? Ah, it''s just a pity. In the future, it''s getting harder and harder to get together."


    I feel the same way about middle-aged people. It''s a great pleasure to have a few friends to talk to in one''s life! A few people gathered together to eat meat and drink wine, as if they were Liangshan heroes!


    I also remembered my friends, Old Gao and Hu Zi, our relationship should be like that of a middle-aged man and his friends. It''s really more intimate than brothers. But we can start a business together now, which is much better than them.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man asked me again, "Did you open this restaurant?"


    I smiled and replied, "With two friends."


    However, after hearing this, the middle-aged man''s face showed a trace of seriousness. Then he leaned closer to me and signaled me to speak closer. I couldn''t help but lean closer to him. Only then did the middle-aged man whisper to me, "Brother, remember, even if you start a business with a friend, you have to be careful. Friends sometimes blush more easily. You''re so kind, don''t let yourself suffer."


    I frowned slightly. The middle-aged man''s words were similar to what my cousin had said to me. After hearing this, I felt a little uncomfortable and said, "Big brother, they are my best friends. We don''t care about those things."


    The middle-aged man didn''t argue with me. He just smiled bitterly, his eyes flashing with memories, and said, "You know what? Back then, I was stabbed in the back by my best friend! People change. No matter what, I''ll give you a piece of advice today. Sometimes even the closest people around you shouldn''t believe me."


    I knew there was no malice in what the middle-aged man said to me, so I just smiled amicably.


    But I still don''t care.


    Even if he had been betrayed by his brother, that didn''t mean it would happen to anyone else.


    I still believe that Hu Zi Old Gao and I will not have our own lives like anyone else!

 Chapter 193 : The Time Has Come

    The middle-aged man didn''t talk to me for long. After a while, he left me with a business card and said he could call him if he needed help in the future.


    I looked at the business card, a black business card, very texture, I don''t know what paper it is. There was only a name and a phone number on it. The middle-aged man''s name was Di Ming. The business card didn''t say what he was doing, but he looked like a rich man, or else he wouldn''t be able to drive the car outside.


    Nothing happened next. At night, Guzheng called me and told me to bring her a meal when I came back. I asked her why she didn''t come to the restaurant. She just said she didn''t want to move.


    I had no choice but to agree.


    After the restaurant closed in the evening, Hu Zi and I drove home separately and brought Guzheng some rice and some fried vegetables.


    Back in the neighborhood, I came to Guzheng''s house and knocked on the door.


    Guzheng opened the door and I looked at her, whom I hadn''t seen for a few days. She looked very decadent and listless. She had no makeup at all, and her hair was still messy. But Guzheng, who was all about beauty and temperament, didn''t care about that at all. Being sloppy was also beautiful.


    Is he in a bad mood?


    I made a joke with her and said, "What''s wrong? Depressed?"


    "Almost." Guzheng raised his eyebrows weakly and took the food from my hand. Then she turned sideways and said to me, "Come in and have a seat. I want to talk to someone."


    I was a little nervous at first, but seeing Guzheng not so happy and leaving as a friend was too hurtful, so I walked into Guzheng''s house.


    Guzheng put the food on the table, opened it, and started eating with chopsticks.


    I sat by the side and looked at Guzheng again. There was no expression on her face, so I asked, "What''s wrong with you? So listless?"


    Guzheng replied faintly, "First, I have a little cold. Second, my parents are driving me crazy."


    Guzheng looked at me with an expression that he could not love.


    "How did I force you?" The number of times I saw Guzheng during this period of time was indeed quite small.


    "It''s still the same. Everything has to be decided for me. I feel like I''ve become their puppet. I have to do whatever they want me to do. I don''t have any freedom. It''s so boring to live!"


    I comforted him and said, "It''s just that you can''t get over it. Aren''t your parents doing it for your own good? If I were the son of your parents, I wouldn''t know how to enjoy it. Every day when I entered the company, everyone greeted you and fawned on you. That kind of feeling was so superior. You got the top level treatment without much effort. You should be content with how many people have dreamed of it for the rest of their lives."


    Guzheng looked at me with disdain and said, "Why don''t I listen to you so much?"


    I chuckled and said, "Okay, don''t listen to me. I won''t say it. You say it."


    Guzheng sighed, but did not complain to me intensely. After a while, he ate a few random mouthfuls of food and said slowly, "I think I''m really going to be depressed if this continues."


    "Is it that serious?"


    "Of course!" It seemed that Guzheng had been having a hard time these days. She said helplessly, "Just like a bird in a cage."


    "Aren''t you out now?" I mean, does that mean your parents aren''t so strict with you?


    Meng Xingyun, I think you''re just gloating. I can see that you must be very proud of what my parents did to me, right? Because then I won''t be able to harass you, and I won''t be able to pester you. Don''t you know how beautiful your heart is?" Guzheng pouted and said angrily to me.


    I think it''s too unfair.


    I raised my hand and swore, "Heaven and earth, I have absolutely no such thoughts. Do you know that this is pure slander?"


    "Slander?" Guzheng looked at me a few times and said, "I didn''t see it!"


    I smiled bitterly, a little speechless.


    Guzheng smiled at me again, then glared at me again and asked, "You must be very quiet since you haven''t seen me these days, right? I was thinking that Guzheng didn''t come. That''s great. That''s great. I can''t see her anymore."


    I continued to smile bitterly.


    Guzheng pointed at me and said, "See if I''m right. Smile, smile."


    I put away my smile. It was not a smile. It was not a smile. I replied, "No, I don''t like you that much."


    "Then why didn''t you come to me first? I haven''t even called."


    "Isn''t this where you don''t live? How can I find you? Besides, I have something to do. Call someone."


    "You made a perfect excuse." Guzheng said sarcastically, "I want to applaud you."


    I said to myself, I haven''t seen Guzheng for a few days, but he''s really getting better at this.


    "All right, eat your food. I won''t talk, okay?" I think it''s better to remain silent.


    Guzheng stopped complaining and asked me, "How''s the restaurant doing?"


    "The same."


    Guzheng looked at me again, with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    I smiled and told him about the four middle-aged men who were at the restaurant last night. Guzheng was also surprised, "How many bottles did they drink?"


    "No. I didn''t get up until around ten today. The others cleaned up the table."


    The two of us chatted without a word. Guzheng didn''t seem to have a high appetite and didn''t finish his meal.


    The two of them didn''t talk for long, and I wanted to tell Guzheng something, but I decided not to. When I was really with Ding Ge, even if I didn''t have to say it, Guzheng understood.


    The days passed peacefully.


    One day, Lin Ya called me and told me that she had just climbed to the top of the mountain. There were Lin Ya''s heavy breathing and the wind blowing from the top of the mountain. But it sounded like Lin Ya was in a good mood. It seemed that she was having a good time.


    And our hotel, finally ushered in the second month of the payday.


    And we had a celebration party!


    Everyone in the restaurant attended. Hu Zi, Old Gao, cousin, Jiang Yan, Xiaolian, Xiaoyi, and I closed the restaurant early when there was no one in the restaurant. A few people sat in the warm hall. Jiang Yan cooked a sumptuous meal. We sat down in a circle.


    I said to everyone first, "Everyone can drink at ease today. If you want to drink, have a drink. Don''t be shy. I''ll take you home later and bring you back tomorrow."


    Hu Zi also smiled and said, "Yes, I''ll fill it up for everyone. I''m happy today. Everyone should drink more or less. How about the three ladies who can''t drink white beer? How about symbolic beer?"


    The ladies didn''t refuse any more. Old Gao opened a bottle of beer for each of them.


    Old Gao said to me again, "Xing Yun, you can drink too. I''ll send everyone back later."


    "Drink it."


    "No, you weren''t even there for the girl''s treat a few days ago. Let''s have a good drink today. I''ll be the driver today." Old Gao was quite insistent.


    In that case, I had to pour myself a glass of wine.


    Then, everyone stood up and picked up their glasses. As the big boss of the restaurant, Hu Zi said, "Today, this wine is for everyone. Since the opening of the restaurant, everyone has worked hard. I haven''t had the time to thank you. Today, I really want to thank you!"


    Hu Zi made a decent bow as he spoke.


    Everyone also said a few jokes, and Hu Zi did not say much. After a brief summary of the scene, he said briskly, "Come on, let''s go, dry!"


    Everyone raised their glasses, and the crisp sound spread through the hall.


    After everyone took their seats, Hu Zi added, "Take advantage of this opportunity to announce to everyone that this month''s bonus of 200 yuan per person is based on their salary."


    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone applauded.


    I frowned slightly. Hu Zi didn''t tell us about this before. I didn''t disagree with Hu Zi''s decision, but I still felt that it would be better if I told Old Gao about it in advance.


    But I didn''t care. Hu Zi continued, "We can''t just say thank you verbally, can we? We still have to act. When the restaurant opened, I told you that since we worked together, I hope we can work together as a family and work together. I, Hu Zi, dare to pat my chest and promise that I will not treat you badly. I will do what I say!"


    After finishing these words, everyone began to chat enthusiastically.


    We were much more familiar than when the restaurant opened. We didn''t have much scruples when we were joking, and our laughter was louder. After a glass of wine, I was getting a little drunk, but I was very happy.


    Everyone ate happily, the atmosphere was very warm, laughter echoed in the hall from time to time, all kinds of chatting and clinking of glasses, everything was so beautiful.


    I even took out the camera that lin ya and Ding Ge gave me and took a lot of photos to keep these beautiful memories forever.


    It would also be one of the best memories of the Xingyun hotel.


    Xingyun hotel, like a baby growing up day by day, we are like people who take care of her, watching her become what she is now, the kind of accomplishment in her heart is particularly strong, and can''t help but drink with everyone.


    Finally, after the laughter, we were done!


    Old Gao drove Jiang Yan and the others away, and my cousin went back to the backyard to rest. Hu Zi and I were sitting in the lobby.


    We waited for Old Gao to come back.


    When Old Gao comes back, the three of us will start sharing the money.


    We''ve already done the math before, and then we''ll just split the money.


    Looking at the amount much higher than last month, his heart couldn''t help but become excited. I think if I look at myself in the mirror now, I must have an expression of''seeing the money and seeing the light'' on my face.


    But it was also earned through legal channels after a month of hard work, so we were especially at ease!


    At the same time, I was excited for another reason.


    Because I said that if I thought I could give Ding Ge a good life, then I would confess to Ding Ge again.


    And this moment finally came!

 Chapter 194 : Its Today

    Not long after, Old Gao came back. The three of them sat at a table with the same pleasant smile on their faces. We wanted to have another drink with Old Gao, but Old Gao refused.


    Hu Zi scorned, "Aren''t you a killjoy?"


    "You better stay awake. Someone will take you home later." Old Gao never drinks when he drives.


    Hu Zi didn''t say anything more. He looked at the two of us and said with a happy face, "Are we... Done?"


    I nodded. It can be said that now the hotel has become stable, and it is a firm foothold in Pucheng, so we are especially pleased!


    At this moment, Old Gao said, "By the way, Hu Zi, the four of them were 200 yuan each when you mentioned the bonus issue. This money hasn''t been deducted before."


    It''s true that someone is awake. I wanted to talk to Hu Zi about this, but I forgot to drink. I was busy saying, "Exactly."


    Hu Zi waved his hand and said, "What''s the deduction? I didn''t tell you all about it because I wanted to pay for it myself. Not counting the three of us!"


    I couldn''t help but frown and say, "How can you pay for it yourself?"


    "Yes!" Old Gao also said, "This can''t be done. Just do what you said!"


    Hu Zi insisted, "No, don''t tell me so much. This is my decision. It has nothing to do with you two! So, I''ll pay for it myself. You two don''t have to worry about it."


    Old Gao and I looked at each other, a little helpless.


    But after listening to Hu Zi, I felt very comfortable.


    I thought of the advice that the middle-aged man had given me, and I laughed it off in my heart. With the three of us in this relationship, we don''t care about money at all. How can we blush?


    Their worries were superfluous.


    Only the three of us know how strong our relationship is. It''s like the strongest iron triangle in the world. It will never break!


    Then Old Gao sent Hu Zi and me home.


    With a bit of drunkenness, I lay on the bed, but my mind was especially clear. That kind of clarity seemed to be magnified several times than usual!


    At this moment, there was only one person left in my mind.


    Ding Ge!


    Thinking of her, I couldn''t help but become excited, and even my body became a little hot and dry.


    At the same time, too many and too many emotions came to me, nervousness, anxiety, fear, panic... Too many and too many emotions mixed together, hitting my heart like a ball.


    However, this time the mood was completely different from before.


    Because this time, courage was the most intense emotion.


    Yes, after waiting for so long, everything was ready. Even the east wind was not owed. The courage in my heart was like a huge wave, blocking the sky from the sun, surging!


    This time, no one can stop me!


    I could not help but clench my fists, and my whole body went into a strange state of madness.


    If it hadn''t been late at night, I would have rushed to the Dinger house and told her how much I loved her. I wanted to be with her again. I wanted to make her happy for the rest of her life.


    But I think we should wait for tomorrow.


    Don''t scare Ding Ge at night.


    As I said, even though he had gathered unprecedented courage, the panic was also extremely strong. I am looking forward to this day, and I am also very afraid of it.


    Because to this day, I don''t know what will happen.


    I couldn''t help but recall the memory of the time when it was torn and painful. It was like the coldest wind, spinning in my heart, making my heart blood and flesh blur.


    It was so real, so real that every time it recalled it, it felt like breathing was painful, so painful that I didn''t dare move, so painful that I was heartbroken!


    And when Ding Ge and I get back together, this is undoubtedly the knot that we need to completely untie, but will she untie it?


    Although we can get along very happily now, we all know to avoid those problems and not touch them, because it is too sensitive, a little touch is a shocking wound!


    Thinking about those past events, I was a little out of breath.


    I sat up from the bed, lifted the bed, and let my body touch the cold air to calm my emotions.


    At this moment, I was like a small boat, and those emotions were like the sea rolling like a wild beast, like the drifting rain falling from the sky like arrows, all of them attacked me, I was already riddled with holes!


    The coldness in my body dissipated my emotions a little.


    I shivered, curled up in bed again, and took out Ding Ge''s photo.


    I know, this time, even if I fall to death on the cliff, I will do it!


    Then I recalled the days when Ding Ge and I broke up, from the time we were drunk to the time we were depressed, from the time we didn''t see each other for a year to the time we met again in Green city, from the most familiar strangers to the most special friends, the story between us, I''m afraid, can''t be written in a single book.


    During this period of time, my state of mind has also undergone earth-shaking changes, I believe that Ding Ge should be the same.


    We have all experienced despair and hope, we have been careful, and we have shared our hearts.


    I know that Ding Ge must have me in his heart!


    That night, I lay in bed tossing and turning. It was the night when I had the most insomnia.


    My heart felt as if it was burning in the fire, as if it was frozen in the ice, as if it was lost in despair, as if it was raging madly.


    Everything, tomorrow...


    ...


    It''s dawn!


    I got up, opened the curtains and looked out the window. I woke up much earlier than usual today. It seemed like the morning was still cold outside, and the city seemed to have not yet awakened.


    Today!


    I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and let out a long breath.


    When Hu Zi woke up, he looked at me and asked, "Didn''t you sleep well?"


    I patted myself on the face. I didn''t know how Hu Zi could tell. He smiled unnaturally and replied, "Is there?"


    Hu Zi nodded, then joked, "Why? Are you too excited to sleep with that much money for the first time?"


    "That''s right." I said with a smile.


    I went to the bathroom and washed my face with cold water. I looked at myself in the mirror and secretly breathed a sigh of relief for myself. It was today!


    Smile!


    But he couldn''t smile.


    I think I''ll go ask Ding Ge out when she gets off work.


    I was thinking, do you want to buy a bunch of flowers?


    Would it be too ostentatious?


    I spent most of the day in a state of tension and struggle. My heart was still hanging, as if it were a hundred stories building, surrounded by an endless sky, a whistling cold wind, and the land beneath which everything had become small.


    Sometimes there was a strong sense of suffocation, as if there was no way to breathe. The tension in my heart was beyond my expectations, and there was no moment to relax.


    Jiang Yan also said that why I was absent-minded today, I did not explain.


    I counted the time when Ding Ge was about to leave work, and I waited for the time to come...


    I already told Hu Zi Old Gao in advance that I would leave tonight if I had something to do. Both of them saw what was wrong with me today and asked me, but I didn''t explain, because it would be too awkward if Ding Ge rejected me. I think we should wait for the results to come out.


    Good news, let''s share it with everyone.


    Bad news, I''ll taste it myself.


    Ding Ge was about to get off work, so I called Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge''s tone was normal and asked, "What is it?"


    I said as calmly as I could, "You''re almost off work. Shall I pick you up today?"


    Ding Ge was obviously shocked and asked, "Pick me up? Why? Are you up to something?"


    I smiled and replied, "No, just treat you to dinner."


    "Dinner? I''ll just take a taxi to your hotel later."


    Of course not in our restaurant! In front of Hu Zi and Old Gao, I definitely couldn''t say anything, so I had to choose another restaurant today.


    I''ve already booked the restaurant in advance. I don''t want anything to go wrong!


    I quickly said to Ding Ge, "No, I''ll pick you up."


    Ding Ge seemed a little confused, but she agreed, "Well, you come."


    Hanging up the phone, I started heading to dinger''s workplace.


    When I arrived, Ding Ge hadn''t finished work yet, so I stood in front of the car and waited for her.


    It''s almost time to see Ding Ge!


    My palms were beginning to sweat, but I kept telling myself in my heart, no matter what, I must hold on today, or I really despise myself!


    I''ve been waiting for this day for so long!


    At this moment, I saw Ding Ge coming out of the building. The evening light slanted on Ding Ge. She was covered with a light golden light, beautiful as a fairy.


    Ding Ge also saw me, and a charming smile appeared on her face.


    There seemed to be less tension in my heart. I waved to Ding Ge and dinger walked towards me.


    She got in the car and asked me again, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    I drove the car and shook my head, "No."


    "Then kindly pick me up from work?"


    "This isn''t the girl''s car. It''s also free." I replied with a smile.


    Ding Ge still looked at me in disbelief and finally concluded, "You''re a little abnormal today!"


    Is it'' abnormal'' written on my face? Why does everyone think I''m abnormal? I think I behaved quite calmly!


    I could only smile foolishly.


    Ding Ge asked again, "Where are we going?"


    "Eat."


    "Oh."


    After a while, I drove to the hotel I booked. It was quiet, so I chose this place.


    Ding Ge looked at me more curiously and asked, "Not going to your restaurant?"


    "I always go to our restaurant to eat, but I''m afraid you''ll get tired of it. It''s a different flavor today."


    Ding Ge looked at me incredulously, as if trying to guess what I wanted to do today.


    Now, it''s not yet clear.


    But in a moment, you will know.


    Dinger and I walked into the restaurant!

 Chapter 195 : Something Happened at the Restaurant

    Dinger and I got into the booth and sat face to face. We had to say that the renovation of this hotel was indeed one step ahead of our hotel. Of course, the consumption of this hotel was much more expensive than ours.


    From the moment she sat down, Ding Ge''s expression became unnatural, and there was a clear doubt on her face, as if she did not understand what I was trying to bring her here today.


    I did have some intentions!


    After that, dinger and I ordered, and Ding Ge became a little nervous because of me. She looked at me awkwardly and smiled, "Xing Yun, you''re making me nervous. If anything happens, you can tell me quickly, okay? This is too torturous!"


    My heart says don''t worry, let me slow down, okay?


    Although Ding Ge said she was nervous, I was ten thousand times more nervous than she was right now. I didn''t even dare to put my hand on the table because it was shaking uncontrollably. My breathing was even more chaotic, making me feel indescribably uncomfortable.


    But I still smiled at Ding Ge and said, "It''s really nothing. It''s just a treat. Instead, it''s you. Why are you so guilty?"


    "Me?" Ding Ge glared at me. She didn''t expect me to say that. She turned her head and said, "I didn''t."


    I looked at her and found her inexplicably cute.


    But I was still nervous, more nervous than when I first confessed to her.


    I couldn''t help but recall the scene when I confessed to Ding Ge in the past. I had been preparing for it for a long time that day, but I was braver than I am now. Maybe I had experienced too much, and the pressure in my heart was too great.


    I made an appointment with Ding Ge at the place where we first met.


    Under that tree!


    Until now, I can clearly remember the scene when I first met ding ge. It was like a painting that was forever imprinted on my mind.


    A girl with long hair stood under a leafy tree.


    She stood there so straight that the big tree behind her seemed to have become a green leaf, setting off her beauty. The breeze blew, and her hair moved slightly, like ripples on the surface of the water.


    In fact, when I first saw her, I saw her side face. I even wanted to describe her as'' perfect''. She was really beautiful, and that indescribable temperament, and that pure breath from her bones, made my heart beat in an instant!


    So, I asked her to meet me under that tree.


    Then she confessed to dinger.


    I mustered all my courage and said to her, "Ding Ge, I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. Can you be my girlfriend?"


    At that time, I spoke very fast, because I was also super nervous, so I had to finish my confession in one breath, because I was afraid that I would not be able to finish it, and after that, my heart thumped, making me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Dinger looked at me a little stupidly, as if she didn''t expect me to suddenly confess to her.


    Then, she refused.


    At that time, she was quite disappointed and did not know why Ding Ge refused.


    Then I chased her for a long time before she agreed to me. I asked her why she rejected me the first time I confessed to her. She told me that she was scared by me, because she didn''t expect me to confess. Although she liked me, she wasn''t that strong, so she refused.


    After listening to her reason, it was inevitable that she was a little disappointed, but it didn''t matter anymore. She was already my girlfriend at that time anyway.


    Relieved, I went back to reality from my memories.


    Ding Ge looked at me and asked, "What are you thinking foolishly?"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing. Why are you in a daze?"


    I didn''t know how to explain it, so I decided not to.


    At this moment, Ding Ge took out her phone and looked at me, "Look at how pretty the girl is."


    I looked at Ding Ge''s phone, and Lin Ya''s selfie was on the screen. It was a picture of her standing on the top of the mountain. Lin Ya called me, and she smiled very happily.


    Ding Ge said enviously, "I want to climb mountains too!"


    "It''s windy on the mountain. I''ll blow you away." I joked with Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge glared at me, then played with his phone and said, "I like this one!"


    Ding Ge showed me the photo again. It was taken by someone else for lin ya. She stood on a high rock, spread her arms, and faced the mountains in front of her, with a confident and charming smile on her face.


    Looking at the way she spread her arms, my emotions also fluctuated, as if I was standing there, facing the mountains, embracing nature, enjoying the beauty and waves of nature.


    "Well, it looks good." I said faintly.


    But I don''t want to talk about lin ya today. I just want to talk about ding ge.


    But at that moment, Ding Ge''s cell phone suddenly rang, and her face suddenly showed joy. She grinned at me and said, "It''s a girl!"


    Ding Ge answered the phone.


    Ding Ge said excitedly, "Xing Yun and I were looking at the photo you uploaded, and you called. It''s so beautiful."


    I couldn''t hear what Lin Ya said, and then Ding Ge replied, "Yeah."


    "Where are you now?"


    "Wow, if I had known, I would have gone with you!"


    "Hmph, now you know to call me."


    ...


    When dinger got through to Lin Ya, I thought the two of them would be done talking for a while. Who knew that this conversation was over? Addictive?


    Ding Ge always had a very happy expression on his face and a bright smile on his lips. Although I especially looked at ding ge''s smile, at this moment, I really hope that Lin Ya will hang up the phone soon.


    This girl, it''s not good to call at any time, but at this time!


    At the end of their usual routine, god knows when they will fight.


    If I don''t succeed in confessing today, I will definitely blame it on Lin Ya.


    Just like that, Ding Ge kept talking to Lin Ya, and they really couldn''t finish the topic. Ding Ge''s excitement didn''t last long, and she kept talking. I couldn''t help but interrupt them, but it seemed like I couldn''t even interrupt them. Ding Ge was really too serious and engaged.


    So, I had to eat some food in boredom first.


    Thanks to Lin Ya''s call, I''m not nervous anymore.


    Ding Ge would occasionally pick up the food with his chopsticks and listen to Lin Ya''s phone call. Sometimes he would forget to take them out when he put them in his mouth.


    Just like that, they fought for half an hour.


    I really can''t stand it anymore. If this continues, my passion today will all fade away. I had to signal to dinger, look at her, but it didn''t work. Gestures didn''t work. I had to say, "Ding Ge, Ding Ge..."


    Ding Ge looked at me innocently and said to the phone, "Girl, wait a minute."


    I smiled and said to Ding Ge, "Well, can I have a word with the girl?"


    "What did you say?" Ding Ge didn''t want to give me the phone.


    I was speechless, "You guys have been talking for so long. Let me say something."


    Seeing my pitiful expression, Ding Ge reluctantly gave me his phone. I held my phone and said to lin ya, "Where are you, girl? When are you coming back?"


    "Well, I''m resting in the hotel now. It might take a few days." Lin Ya said to me lazily.


    Even though she couldn''t hear what Lin Ya was saying, it was clear that her enthusiasm had dropped a lot when she talked to me.


    "That looks like a lot of fun. Where did you go today?"


    Lin Ya told me where to play and I listened patiently. Then I asked, "Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet. After a day of walking, I don''t want to move at all."


    "Then order takeout. It''s so hard to be hungry, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, I''ll eat later."


    "Well, Ding Ge and I will have dinner first." I can only apologize to lin ya. This is not the time to chat.


    "Are you guys eating?" Only then did Lin Ya know we were eating.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, you guys eat first."


    "Okay, bye."


    "Bye."


    ...


    That''s right. Lin Ya can talk about these things when he comes back, right? Why waste the phone bill? I hung up the phone and handed it to Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge asked, "What did you two say?"


    "Nothing."


    Ding Ge didn''t call Lin Ya, but he picked up his phone and looked at the photos that lin ya uploaded. I took a deep breath and shouted to dinger, "Ding Ge!"


    Ding Ge, who was focused, was startled by me. His eyes were wide open and he sent me an inquiry.


    "Look at me!"


    I said to dinger in a commanding tone.


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but look at me nervously, as if he didn''t even dare to breathe, and I threw everything out. The air in my heart surged up, and I secretly gritted my teeth to calm myself down.


    Then I looked at Ding Ge with a serious look. I was sure that she would be able to see the deep feelings in my eyes. At this moment, all my love for Ding Ge flowed into my mouth.


    "Ding Ge..."


    Some words have been in my heart for a long time.


    However, when I just called out Ding Ge''s name, a bell suddenly interrupted me!


    My whole body trembled!


    The words that came to his mouth were all jumbled up again, and a wave of anger rose in an instant.


    Who is bothering me at this time?


    It''s my ringtone!


    I calmed down and looked at the screen. It was Xiaolian, the waiter.


    I frowned a little. Usually, we call to talk about the hotel. I think something might have happened at the hotel, or Xiaolian wouldn''t have called me.


    However, I clenched my fist again. If I had called just for a trivial matter, I would never have forgiven Xiaolian.


    I answered the phone and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong, Xiaolian?"


    At this moment, Xiaolian cried and said to me, "Xing Yun, come on, come on! Someone wants to kill the plateau!"


    Xiaolian''s voice was filled with deep fear, and her voice became sharp and trembling. I couldn''t help but stand up. What was going on?

 Chapter 196 Owed Money

    Someone was going to kill Old Gao?


    How is that possible!


    My first reaction was ridiculous, but Xiaolian''s crying was definitely not fake. It could completely eliminate the possibility of mischief. I was also nervous in my heart, and quickly asked, "What''s going on? Tell me clearly."


    It seemed that the plan to confess to Ding Ge today was completely over.


    I think, maybe today is really not the day to confess, then another day.


    So I signaled to Ding Ge that we should go. Ding Ge saw that my face was heavy and didn''t say anything. We walked out. Xiaolian cried in the microphone and said, "A group of people came. Now they have beaten the plateau and Hu Zi. They still have knives in their hands!"


    At this time, Ding Ge went to the counter to pay the bill, and I did not have the intention to rush to pay the bill, my heart was completely shocked by Xiaolian''s words!


    Old Gao and Hu Zi were both beaten? The other party still has a knife?


    It looks like it''s serious!


    Who is it?


    "Did you call the police?" I can''t calm down at all.


    "No, they did. We called the police and they killed the plateau!" Xiaolian looked scared out of his wits.


    I quickly consoled him, "Okay, I''ll be right there. I''ll be right there!"


    Was it for Old Gao?


    I can''t help but think of the lewd and feminine men I met at the bar last time. Could it be them? But there''s no need to kill, right?


    After dinger paid the bill, her face was full of worry and she asked, "What happened to Xing Yun?"


    Before things were clear, I didn''t want to scare ding ge, so I said, "I don''t know either. You can take a taxi back, Ding Ge. I''ll go back to the restaurant first."


    "Why don''t I go with you?"


    "Nothing." I smiled at Ding Ge and said, "Maybe there was some friction with the customer. It''s nothing serious. I''ll go back and take a look. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    Xiaolian said the other party was using a knife. I can let Ding Ge go.


    Before I could say much to Ding Ge, I got in the car and rushed to the restaurant as fast as I could.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. I couldn''t help but analyze what Xiaolian had just said. There was a group of people coming. They were still holding knives in their hands. They said they were going to kill the plateau. Why?


    So crazy!


    But I am not afraid. If the soldiers come and block the water and the earth, and dare to bully my brothers, then they must pass me first.


    How dare you be so crazy in our territory!


    For the first time, I drove so hard that it took me less than half the time to get to the restaurant. At this time, the door of the restaurant was closed, and I couldn''t help but be more vigilant. I ran to the door and slammed the door hard. I shouted, "Open the door, open the door!"


    Jiang Yan opened the door for me. At this time, there were no guests in the restaurant, but the table was especially messy. Apparently, the guests had left before they finished eating.


    Cousin and little lotus xiaoyi were down there, but they didn''t see Hu Zi and Old Gao. Everyone''s faces were filled with horror. I quickly asked, "Where are they?"


    Jiang Yan pointed to me and said, "It''s on the second floor."


    After hearing this, I immediately ran up the stairs and all my nerves began to tense up.


    I think today is going to be a tough day!


    When I went up to the second floor, I saw Hu Zi and Old Gao squatting on the ground. They saw me too. I felt relieved that they were fine. There were no injuries on their faces and some dust on their bodies. I think they had a fight just now.


    Next to Hu Zi and Old Gao, there were a few people guarding them. One of the rooms was open, and there were a few people inside. I counted them. There were seven people on the other side!


    When I went upstairs, the other people''s eyes looked at me even more. They were imposing and their faces were full of fierce light. It could be seen that these people were all fierce and fierce people, different from those soft bones.


    "Old Gao, Hu Zi, what''s going on?"


    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth.


    At this moment, a chubby bald man sitting in the private room looked at me, smiled and said, "Oh, here we are, Old Gao. Did you tell your brother or did I tell your brother?"


    Old Gao''s face was particularly dejected and his head was lowered. It seemed that it was really between Old Gao and these people.


    The bald-headed man sat calmly on the table and ordered a few people to push us over. It looked like he was the boss of these people. Someone pushed me and I felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t care about me and just looked at me coldly.


    Sitting across from the bald man, I couldn''t help but think, it seems that the bald man doesn''t seem unreasonable, otherwise we wouldn''t be sitting here safe and sound.


    I looked at the bald man and asked, "What happened to our restaurant?"


    The bald man smiled coldly and ate leisurely, saying, "The food in your restaurant is good, not bad."


    He didn''t seem to care about the three of us at all. He had a smile that he didn''t care about, but it was so frightening. Although he was chubby, it was scary.


    "Let me tell you this. Actually, it''s not a big deal. Your friend, Old Gao, owes me four hundred thousand dollars! Now that you''re hiding, it''s not easy to find him. Today, if you care about him, can you give me an explanation?" The bald man smiled at me again, but there was a hint of cruelty in his eyes. I think this is definitely a ruthless master.


    "Four hundred thousand?" I turned to look at Old Gao, who had never mentioned this to us before. I looked at the bald man again and asked, "When did this happen?"


    "You don''t know, do you?" The bald man asked me and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, as long as you can pay the money back today. I owe him for almost three months. I only lent it to him because I believed him. Who knows if someone ran away? Do you think it''s okay to run away?"


    At last, the bald man looked at Old Gao again, and his face suddenly turned cold.


    "Old Gao, do you owe him four hundred thousand?"


    This is no small matter! I looked at Old Gao and asked. Old Gao nodded.


    Three months ago, I thought to myself, isn''t this the time when Old Gao left Pucheng? I have a feeling that the truth about Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng''s past is about to surface.


    The bald man smiled and said, "Are you still embarrassed? There''s nothing to be embarrassed about, isn''t it just gambling money and losing?"


    "Gambling?"


    When I heard the word, my eyes turned cold. I couldn''t believe it. Old Gao promised us not to gamble, and he did a good job. Why did he gamble again? Because of what?


    I couldn''t help but get angry when I thought about Old Gao''s gambling addiction. I gritted my teeth and became excited. How could Old Gao be so weak?


    "Damn!" I stood up immediately and couldn''t help shouting, "What the hell are you doing wrong? What are you betting on?"


    I wiped my face with all my might, and I could no longer calm down. The bald-headed man waved his hand and smiled, "Relax, relax. I don''t care about this. In short, what happened has happened. There''s no point in discussing it any more. As long as he admits it, I''m afraid he won''t admit it. It''s a waste of time."


    The bald man sat down again, took a cigarette, lit it, and asked the three of us, "Do you smoke?"


    At this time, how could he be in the mood to smoke!


    "Can the three of us talk for a while?" I said to the bald man.


    The bald man froze, as if he didn''t expect me to make such a request, but he quickly nodded and smiled, "I''m not unreasonable. It''s natural for me to pay back the debt. I beat him up because he didn''t pay back the money. Look, I didn''t hit him hard either. Enemies should be resolved, not settled. I came here today, either to find trouble or to ask for debts! As long as you pay me back four hundred thousand, we''ll write it off and I''ll give you a penny for this meal."


    After that, the bald-headed man motioned, and the others pulled us out of the room and pushed us into a private room. One of them even flashed his knife and said, "If you dare to call the police, someone must die today."


    Knowing the truth, I didn''t want to call the police.


    After entering the private room, the man closed the door again. I took another breath and said to Old Gao, "Grass, why are you gambling again?"


    I tried to suppress the anger in my heart, but at this moment, I really wanted to beat Old Gao up. He was too weak!


    Old Gao acted as if I knew I was wrong.


    Hu Zi also lit a cigarette and started smoking.


    I looked at Old Gao''s silent face and felt indescribably sad. I asked again, "When did you get addicted to gambling?"


    "No addiction." Old Gao''s tone was full of guilt.


    "Then why gamble?" He actually lost so much. Maybe he didn''t care in the past, but now that his father is in prison, his life is different from before. He can''t afford to pay back the four hundred thousand. Even if the three of us just got the money together, it''s not enough!


    Old Gao didn''t explain. He didn''t seem to have the face to face us. He said to Hu Zi and me, "Xing Yun, Hu Zi, don''t worry about this today. Let me handle it."


    "What the hell are you going to do with it? Can you pay them back four hundred thousand?" I couldn''t help shouting.


    Old Gao said calmly, "It''s okay. I let my brother down. Don''t take the blame for me. I made it up to myself."


    Old Gao is my brother after all, how can I ignore him? I''m just angry that he gambled again. But looking at him, my heart was still full of doubts. Logically speaking, Old Gao had not gambled for a long time. Why did he suddenly gamble? And what happened during that time when he was not in Pucheng?


    And after he came back, Old Gao didn''t gamble either, so I always thought it wasn''t Old Gao who was addicted to gambling. Maybe he had something to hide.


    I sighed and said, "Let''s not talk about the rest. Let''s settle this first. It''s just a debt. Just find a way to pay them back."


    "But," I looked at Old Gao and said, "It''s settled. Tell us what happened to you in Moon city!"


    Hu Zi also patted Old Gao on the shoulder and said, "Okay, don''t think about the rest. Send them away first. We''ll carry them together if something happens. But next time, don''t hide anything from us, okay?"


    Old Gao''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Then the three of us left the room and came to the bald man.

 Chapter 197 : Pay Tonight

    In the room, in addition to Hu Zi and Old Gao, and the other half of the bald man, the other six people were all standing and staring at us. I think if we act rashly, the other half will definitely do something terrible.


    "How is it? Have you thought it through?" The bald man still had a bright smile on his face, but this maitreya buddha was definitely not a good person.


    "Since the money is already owed, we will definitely pay it back!" Hu Zi said.


    The bald man clapped his hands and smiled, "Cool, I like to deal with cool people!"


    "But it''s impossible to take out four hundred thousand at once. Can you give us a few months'' grace? We will definitely pay back the money and never default." Hu Zi said.


    Now that Xingyun hotel''s ability to make money has been developed, 400,000 won''t be too much for us, and we''ll be able to pay it off in a few months.


    However, when Hu Zi said this, the bald man became expressionless and looked at us coldly. I could feel the tension in the room. There was a fierce look on his face. He laughed coldly and suddenly roared, "In a few months, it''s still 400,000 today. It''s going to be 800,000 in a few months. Can you afford it?"


    At this moment, Old Gao said in a deep voice, "It''s clearly 400,000 yuan. If you want 800,000 yuan, it''s not a hooligan!"


    "Old Gao! It''s already been three months, and we don''t charge you a penny of interest. Four hundred thousand, that''s enough motherly mercy. Are you still bargaining with me? You guys go ask around and find out if anyone owes the casino money is bargaining?" The smile on the bald man''s face disappeared without a trace and he shouted, "Today, no matter what, bring me the money. If you can''t bring it over, we''ll follow the rules!"


    The bald-headed men began to stir, and the atmosphere in the room became increasingly tense. I said, "But today, we can''t give 400,000 in any way!"


    "You run a restaurant. You don''t even have 400,000? Do you think I believe you?" The bald man slapped the table and said angrily, "I wanted to have a good talk with you today. Do you think I''m easy to talk to here? If you don''t bring the money today, chop off one of Old Gao''s fingers!"


    As soon as the bald-headed man spoke, the two of them immediately stopped Old Gao. I was anxious and quickly said, "No, please don''t!"


    However, the two of them pulled Old Gao up. Hu Zi and I rushed up to help him, but at this time, the rest of the people were all around us. The two of them grabbed my arm. They were very strong. They looked like very strong fighters, and I could not resist.


    "Old Gao!"


    "Snap! Snap! Snap!"


    At this moment, one of them swept a few plates on the table with his hand, and the plates flew down and fell into countless pieces. The exciting sound made my ears hurt.


    Then the two of them slammed Old Gao''s head on the table. One of them pressed Old Gao''s hand tightly, and the dagger on the other hand was raised.


    "Big brother, no, let''s pay, let''s pay!" I was deeply afraid that the man would do it. They were definitely not people who dared to say that they did not dare to do it. I couldn''t help but be afraid. At this moment, where are we going to get the 400,000!


    The bald man motioned for the man to stop and looked at me.


    I hurriedly said, "Big brother, we do open a restaurant, but this restaurant has only been open for two months. You should be able to tell that this is a new restaurant. We invested all our money in it. Now we don''t have that much money on us. With it, we will definitely give it to you! When we make enough money, we will definitely pay it back!"


    "I care how long your restaurant has been open!" The bald-headed man waved his hand and said with a ferocious look, "Let me ask now, can you bring me 400,000 tonight? Here, let''s go! We can''t take it. One of Old Gao''s fingers, let''s take it away!"


    The bald-headed man smiled grimly again with a sinister look on his face and said, "Four hundred thousand fingers, I think it''s straight! What do you think? That''s a good price! Four hundred thousand, just buy this finger, this is the business you make us lose! If you really can''t pay us back, we won''t force you to. We''ll just need one finger!"


    The bald man stretched out a finger, and his eyes were trembling with madness. He widened his eyes and said, "There''s nothing wrong with missing a finger, right? Nothing can stop it. You still have four fingers in one hand, that''s enough! Eat, drink, and scatter, and nothing gets in the way, right? I''ve seen a lot of people missing one or two at the casino. It''s no big deal. It only hurts for a while!"


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly raised his head and gritted his teeth, "A finger, right? I''ll give it to you!"


    I know that Old Gao doesn''t want us to get involved in this trouble, but how can we not!


    The bald man looked at Old Gao with a smile and said, "Men! Okay, one finger, right..."


    The bald man glanced at the man with the knife in his hand!


    The man was like an emotionless assassin, his hand holding the knife did not tremble at all, as if he was about to cut off not a man''s hand, but an animal''s hand.


    My pupils trembled, and Hu Zi said, "Slow, slow, slow!"


    The bald man looked at Hu Zi again. Hu Zi said, "Do you think this is a good idea? We invested almost 400,000 yuan in this restaurant at that time, and now we can make a hundred thousand yuan a month. If not, we''ll give you the restaurant. How about that?"


    I was secretly shocked. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to say such a thing!


    This restaurant is our work. If it''s gone, we''re done!


    Old Gao shook his head as hard as he could and roared hysterically, "Hu Zi, the restaurant must not be given to them! It''s just a finger. I''ll pay for my own sins!"


    "What the hell are you yelling at? What are you yelling at?"


    At this moment, the bald man shouted again.


    All of a sudden, there was no sound in the room. Even the bald men were silent, while Hu Zi and Old Gao''s faces turned ferocious.


    I looked at the bald-headed man and felt extremely anxious, but I didn''t have any idea!


    The bald man took a deep breath and said, "Seriously, don''t say that this restaurant can''t be given to me. I don''t like it anymore. What do I want a lousy restaurant for? I want cash, understand? Cash? I said, I won''t force you if you don''t have one. Look at what scared you with one finger. Some even have one hand stamped. That''s nothing, understand?"


    My forehead is full of cold sweat!


    What should we do?


    No matter what, Old Gao''s hand must be saved!


    At this moment, the bald man said, "Next, I ask one by one, you answer one by one. After answering, if you can''t, then don''t blame my hands!"


    The bald-headed man looked at Old Gao first. He leaned over the edge of the table, tilted his head and looked into Old Gao''s eyes. The smile on his face was so penetrating that he said slowly, "You, tonight, can you give me four hundred thousand?"


    Old Gao gritted his teeth and said, "No!"


    I know. Old Gao has decided to lose one of his fingers!


    "Okay!" The bald man shouted.


    Then he looked at Hu Zi and asked, "What about you, buddy? Can you give me 400,000 immediately?"


    Hu Zi did not speak, did not nod, and did not shake his head. He just closed his eyes, as if he had lost hope, only his chest was still heaving, showing his restless heart.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as impossible." The bald man looked at Hu Zi again for a while and smiled, "Okay, if you don''t say anything, then you''ll agree."


    Finally, the bald man locked his eyes on me.


    He continued, "Can you, can you, give me four hundred thousand tonight?"


    Instead of answering his question directly, I asked him, "What time is it?"


    The bald man looked at his phone and said, "It''s almost nine o'' clock! There are still three hours until twelve o'' clock. If you can bring me four hundred thousand dollars in three hours, we''ll write it off."


    I knew that three hours was definitely not enough, so I looked at the bald man and said, "Big brother, can you listen to me first?"


    There was a hint of impatience on the bald man''s face, and my heart tightened. I knew that I had to be very careful next time, because if I said something wrong, maybe the bald man would give the order, and then Old Gao''s fingers wouldn''t be able to keep it.


    I took a deep breath and said, "Three hours is really too short. Even if I can bring it, I can''t bring it in three hours, right? Listen to me, listen to me, give me twenty-four hours, twenty-four hours is enough! I will definitely hand the money over to you at this time tomorrow!"


    As I spoke, the bald-headed man''s face was getting uglier and uglier. I had to hurry up and say it. I had to race against time.


    "A finger is of no use to you, isn''t it? You must be thinking about 400,000 more, aren''t you? I swear, I will give it to you, I will! It''s just that three hours is really too short. If you come in the morning, I might be able to make it up. It''s really too difficult now. Just give me 24 hours. I promise you, four hundred thousand, definitely not a penny less." After saying these words, I took a breath.


    I looked at the bald man nervously, and my heart was already in my throat. At this moment, I was really panicked!


    He seemed hesitant at my words. He did not speak immediately, but sat down again with a thoughtful look on his face. I saw hope, but I was not sure if he would agree to my request.


    I can only promise baldy this, because his patience is running out.


    Finally, the bald man raised his head again, but his eyes were getting colder and colder. He stared at me like a wild beast. I could see a trace of murder in his eyes.


    He looked at me and said in a voice as cold as ice, "Don''t you understand what I just said?"

 Chapter 198 The Past in Old Gaos Heart

    Listening to the bald man, my heart began to sink a little. Is there really no hope?


    At this moment, Old Gao also shouted to me, "Xing Yun, don''t worry about it." Then he yelled at the man with the knife, "Do it!"


    My eyes could not help but look towards the man holding the knife. At this moment, the knife in his hand was filled with a frightening cold. I looked at my brother who was pressed on the table and couldn''t move, and suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute!"


    My shout was loud and clear in the quiet room. Everyone looked at me. I gritted my teeth and said, "Big brother, since you don''t want the 400,000, you insist on one finger, right? Well, cut me off, let my brother go!"


    "You fucking idiot!"


    Old Gao yelled at me, his voice turning hoarse.


    The bald-headed man was also slightly stunned, then the coldness on his face receded, and he said to me with some appreciation, "Oh, I didn''t expect such a righteous person in reality. Not bad, have the courage!"


    Then the bald man said to the man with the knife, "Okay, then listen to him and cut him."


    "Damn, who dares to touch my brother!"


    Suddenly, Old Gao was like a madman. The two of them wrapped Old Gao tightly. The bald man asked the man with the knife to pass the knife to him. Then he shook the knife in his hand and said, "Okay, put out his hand!"


    "Old zhou, if you dare to touch my brother, I want your life!" Old Gao roared hysterically again.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the man with the knife punched Old Gao in the stomach. Old Gao''s face turned red, veins on his forehead swelled, and he was in pain.


    "This is your brother''s request, not mine. If you want to blame someone else, you have to blame yourself." The bald-headed man said to Old Gao and looked at me, smiling, "Put your hand out."


    My hands trembled subconsciously, and I couldn''t help but feel a little scared when I thought of the pain that connected my fingers to my heart. But I gritted my teeth and put my hand on the table.


    "Chop it!"


    After that, I stopped looking at my hands and turned my head away. My heart was instantly intertwined, and all the hairs on my body started to rise, as if a bolt of lightning had struck me.


    I am extremely tense!


    However, there was no pain I expected. I could not help but look at the bald-headed man in confusion, but he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, handed the knife to his men, and said to me: "Forget it, keep your fingers. Twenty-four hours. You said that yourself, didn''t you?"


    When I heard that my whole body was relaxed, it meant that the bald man agreed to my request, and I nodded at him.


    "Okay! Then I''ll give you 24 hours! When the time comes, if I don''t have the money, I''ll take Old Gao''s finger. I''ll smash this restaurant too! Do you understand?" The bald man handed me a business card and said, "Call me when you have the money. If you can''t raise it, don''t call me."


    Then the bald man smiled coldly again.


    I nodded.


    The bald man suddenly looked at me curiously and asked, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    I nodded and smiled, "Of course!"


    "Then you..." The bald man paused, then smiled and said, "I thought you weren''t a real person at all. I didn''t expect to see one today."


    After that, the bald leader led his men downstairs.


    Old Gao looked at me, tears streaming down his face. He gritted his teeth and said to me with a lisp, "Are you stupid?"


    I looked at Hu Zi and said to him, "Hu Zi, go downstairs and tell my cousin and the others not to be afraid. The restaurant will have a day off tomorrow and let them have a good rest at home. Just tell them that the matter has been settled and let them not worry."


    Hu Zi nodded.


    Old Gao and I walked out of the room.


    It was really too depressing just now, as if she could not breathe. At this moment, she felt all over her body was indescribably tired. Now that she thought about it, she also felt that the scene just now was so dangerous!


    Old Gao and I leaned against the wall and sat on the ground.


    I rubbed Old Gao''s head and said, "The old man is crying!"


    Old Gao seemed to blame me and said, "What are you going to pay back at this time tomorrow? What they want today is a finger from me. If we can''t get the money tomorrow, our restaurant will be ruined. Do you understand?"


    "Then can I be stupid enough to let him cut off one of your fingers?" I couldn''t help but roar.


    "I did it myself. My sin, I will not bear it!"


    "I disagree!"


    At this moment, Hu Zi also walked upstairs and said, "What are you two yelling at? You''re all gone. What are you yelling at?"


    "All right, let''s go downstairs and have a drink!"


    It''s so fucking frustrating. I just want to drink now!


    So, the three of us went downstairs, and Hu Zi made a few cold dishes. I brought the white wine and glasses, and filled them up.


    I raised my glass and said, "Come on, let''s go."


    Hu Zi and Old Gao both raised their glasses, but suddenly Old Gao covered his eyes again, as if he had no face to see us.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!"


    I took a deep breath, patted Old Gao on the shoulder, and said, "Old Gao, I believe you have a hard time. Come on, let''s drink the wine. Today, pour out all the hard things for the two of us!"


    Old Gao calmed down for a while before he raised his glass again and roared, "Dry!"


    Our glasses slammed into each other, and the three of them lifted their heads and drank.


    I refilled the glass, and the three of them fell silent. Old Gao didn''t say anything, and we didn''t force him. We just waited for him, and when he was ready, he would speak.


    Speaking of which, Old Gao had been in shock for months.


    It must have taken a lot of courage to speak suddenly.


    It was a long time before Old Gao said, "Wang Mengmeng, he did me such a terrible thing!"


    Wang Mengmeng.


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other, and it seemed that there was still something about Wang Mengmeng.


    Then Old Gao began to tell us about him and Wang Mengmeng.


    "During that time, because the family had always disagreed with me and Wang Mengmeng, we had a private discussion and eloped!" Old Gao''s eyes glistened with suppressed pain. "So, after we discussed it, we decided to sell the pond. But Wang Mengmeng didn''t let me tell anyone, because he was afraid that if someone else knew about us and the elopement couldn''t be done, I didn''t say anything and secretly sold the pond to Ji Ze. Now that I think about it, by that time, Wang Mengmeng had already made a complete plan."


    Old Gao lit a cigarette, his fingers trembling, and he sucked hard, his fingers shaking uncontrollably. He said, "Sell the pond, take the money, and we left Pucheng without anyone noticing, and then we ran far away. At first, we had a great time. The two of us were together all the time. Nothing happened at home. I didn''t know anything happened. I''m almost out of touch with everyone, but I''ll do whatever wang Mengmeng says, listen to her, whatever she says."


    "Then, another day passed. When I woke up, I was the only one left in the room. Wang Mengmeng was missing. Where did he go? I don''t know. But she took all her things and all our money. Hehe, am I too stupid? Too stupid? Being cheated by a woman for so long."


    Although Hu Zi and I had previously speculated that Old Gao might have been deceived by wang mengmeng, the shock in our hearts was still extremely strong after hearing Old Gao''s words personally.


    I can''t help but think of Wang Mengmeng''s appearance in my mind. The first time I met her, I only thought she was an introverted, small, and very simple girl. Who would have thought that she had such an idea!


    Speaking of this, Old Gao was on the verge of breaking down. It would be a great challenge for him to recall the past. He held the glass tightly in his hand, and his body trembled uncontrollably. Trembling with his arms, he raised his glass and gave himself a big gulp.


    Old Gao''s face was full of vicissitudes and downfall, as if he had suddenly aged a lot.


    "Why didn''t I think of that? I, Old Gao, have talked about so many women, and in the end, I was tricked to this extent by a woman?" Old Gao smiled miserably and said, "Do you think this is retribution?"


    None of us answered.


    Old Gao smiled foolishly and said, "Actually, he didn''t take all the money away and left me a thousand yuan for the journey. She left me a letter, telling me that she had been lying to me all along, so let me give up! Do you know? When I read this letter, my first reaction was disbelief, you know? I think she must have something to hide. How could she not have feelings for me, right? But she just disappeared without a trace. All the contact information is gone. I can''t reach her."


    "Later, I went back to Moon city. I wanted to find her, but it was impossible. I gave up. I finally figured it out. She took all the money and of course was afraid that I would find her, so she changed all her contact information and even lost all her friends."


    Speaking of this, I completely understand. No wonder when we mentioned wang mengmeng, Old Gao was always gnashing his teeth in anger. Now I finally know the reason, but poor Old Gao still wanted to blame Wang Mengmeng for his disappearance, making people think that he had wronged Wang Mengmeng.


    At this moment, I feel especially sorry for Old Gao.


    No wonder he had changed so much since he came back from Moon city. He had gone through such a terrible betrayal and happened to have such a big change in his family. It was good for him to survive.


    "But I was cheated out of money, and I have no face to go back to Pucheng, and I have no face to see you." Old Gao said, "Just when I was in a desperate situation, Xing Yun''s mother called me."


    I frowned and suddenly remembered the days when I went home to be a teacher. My mother called Old Gao. I talked to Old Gao and asked him when he would be back. He said he would be back soon.


    Old Gao added, "Your mother gave me some money, and then I started gambling with it!"

 Chapter 199 The Only Person Who Can Help Me

    "What?"


    When I heard Old Gao''s words, my hand shook and I knocked down all the glasses on the table.


    I never expected that my mother would give Old Gao the money and then Old Gao would gamble.


    "Xing Yun, I don''t want to hide it from you now. Your mother called me to pay me back." Old Gao said, "When you ran to wei cai, you didn''t want our money, but I still secretly gave your mother some money and told her not to tell you."


    Old Gao''s words surprised me again. I could hardly speak.


    I didn''t expect to pull out such a secret again!


    I looked at Old Gao and the corners of my mouth twitched uncontrollably. I never thought that he would give my parents some money after all.


    And I didn''t expect that when my mother returned the money to Old Gao, he would gamble with it again.


    Did it all start with me?


    If I hadn''t been in trouble, Old Gao wouldn''t have lent me money, and my mother wouldn''t have paid him back, then Old Gao probably wouldn''t have had the money to gamble, and that wouldn''t have happened today.


    My heart suddenly became very depressed, because my matter, I don''t know how many people involved!


    My heart suddenly felt very uncomfortable!


    Old Gao continued, "I didn''t gamble because I was addicted to gambling, but because I wanted to gamble to vent and suppress the pain in my heart. At that time, I was alone, like a ghost. I really wanted to die, you know? That taste was too bad, so I wanted to ease the pain in my heart through gambling, and then I started to lose money and borrow money. Do you know? When I gamble, I don''t think about winning, I think about losing."


    "Really, I don''t want to win, I just want to lose. Because losing money can give me an indescribable pleasure, do you understand?"


    I know what Old Gao is thinking. He wants to ease the pain in his heart by losing money. In fact, he wants to degenerate in this way so that he doesn''t live like a ghost or a human. In fact, just like when I was drunk, it was a way to numb myself.


    "That''s it. I owe old zhou four hundred thousand." Old Gao continued, "At that time, I was desperate again, but I had no face to face anyone. Then Xing Yun and Guzheng found me."


    At this moment, I remembered the scene when I found Old Gao. He ran away when he saw us. He probably felt ashamed to see us.


    Knowing the truth of everything, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Old Gao had gone through so many twists and turns all of a sudden that I didn''t blame him for all the 400,000 he owed in gambling. In my opinion, I was especially happy that he didn''t gamble because he was addicted to gambling. I was especially afraid that he would become addicted to gambling. If that was the case, we wouldn''t even be friends.


    After speaking, Old Gao suddenly relaxed a lot, which was also a good thing to talk about. Telling us these things, he didn''t feel so stressed anymore.


    It was not uncommon for him to get sick even if he kept these things in his heart.


    The three of us fell silent again. Hu Zi and Old Gao both lit up a cigarette and smoked. I felt very confused, so I also asked them for a cigarette.


    I walked to the backyard and squatted there alone, smoking a cigarette.


    I don''t like smoking. At this moment, I just want to find something to ease my mood. But I also seem to understand why both Hu Zi and Old Gao can''t live without cigarettes. This kind of thing is not good for people''s health at all, but sometimes people are just too helpless, so I want to use something to relieve, relax, and numb them.


    Just then, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Ding Ge.


    I just remembered that I called her when I said things were settled. Now she probably called because she was worried.


    I put out the cigarette, calmed down, and then answered the phone.


    "Xing Yun, what happened? Is it still unsolved?" Ding Ge sounded worried.


    I couldn''t help but feel ashamed, but at this moment I had to lie and say, "No, it''s settled. It''s settled. It''s just a little awkward with the guests. It''s all right now."


    Are you still at the restaurant? I''m not sure. Why don''t I go see you now?"


    "No, no!" I was worried. Of course, I couldn''t let Ding Ge come over right now. I had to keep this from her. "It''s really okay. Don''t worry. It''s okay. I''m either talking to Old Gao or I forgot to call you back."


    I explained a few more things to Ding Ge. Although she was still a little worried, she didn''t come to see me again. Then we ended the call.


    When I returned to the hall, Hu Zi asked me again, "Can you borrow money?"


    To be honest, I wasn''t 100 % sure either, but in order not to worry them, I had to say, "Don''t worry, no problem. Now that the three of us have a hundred thousand dollars in each piece, we can borrow another three hundred thousand."


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Yes, three hundred thousand. We can pay the bill in a few months."


    Old Gao''s face was full of shame and pain, "I''m sorry for both of you! Even if it''s returned, I should return it myself. How can I let you two return it?"


    "Don''t go out with us. Just don''t keep anything from us in the future, okay?" Hu Zi smiled.


    Old Gao nodded heavily again.


    I said to the two of them, "You two can leave this alone. Just leave it to me."


    How could the two of us really be at ease? Their faces were still very solemn, and then the three of us went to the backyard to rest.


    I lay on the floor, but I wasn''t sleepy at all.


    There were too many things that happened today.


    Originally, I wanted to take advantage of the money just now to find dinger to get back together. Who knew that at the last step, my plan was disrupted again.


    At this moment, thinking that the bald-headed knife almost fell on my hand, I still have lingering fear. I definitely don''t want to experience it again.


    Old Gao''s story made my heart full of emotions, and it was hard to contain them. I always feel like it''s all because of me, so I have the responsibility to solve the problem now.


    At the same time, I felt a thousand emotions in my heart. I didn''t expect that we were all deceived by Wang Mengmeng. When Old Gao gave Wang Mengmeng her birthday, the tears on her face were still fresh in my memory. Who would have thought that she was only doing it for Old Gao''s money!


    I can''t help but wonder, is money that important to Wang Mengmeng?


    Because of the money, she could not help but deceive Old Gao, and it could be said that she also deceived all of Guzheng''s best friends, she deceived too many people.


    Is there really such a cruel person in the world?


    I think there should be!


    Sometimes, human nature is really the dirtiest thing in the world.


    Sometimes we try so hard to find out the truth, but we don''t expect the truth to be the last thing we want to see.


    After all that Old Gao had gone through, he could still see that he had not come out yet. His injuries were no less painful than Hu Zi''s.


    I sighed in the dark.


    At first, both of them were very happy. Why did they become like this?


    Moreover, all of these things can not be separated from the word''money'', and now it is related to the fate of all of us. Whether the Xingyun hotel can save enough depends on whether they can borrow 300,000 tomorrow.


    In fact, under the circumstances at that time, I was already thinking about it.


    Not many people could lend me money, not many could lend me 300,000 at once.


    Family, I can''t ask my parents and aunt for money anymore. As for my friends, there aren''t many who can lend me money. Now that the three of us are in trouble, who can we ask for help?


    Ding Ge, I will never borrow it!


    I am a particularly stubborn person, and there is absolutely no room for discussion about this!


    And Ding Ge certainly didn''t have 300,000 yuan, so there was no use looking for her.


    Lin Ya should have saved some money, but the point is that now that she has resigned and is going to start a photography shop and a cake shop, she will need more money than we do. She could borrow some money without resigning. She really couldn''t open her mouth after resigning.


    Ji Ze? Lin Ya''s ex-boyfriend, we''re friends. But he couldn''t open his mouth to borrow money from him, because the friendship between them was too shallow. Lin Ya said that Ji Ze''s three million may not be able to get back, and I really don''t want to owe him any more favors.


    Di Ming, a rich man he just met, politely said that he could help if he had something to do. But if I really asked for 300,000 yuan just after I met him, I would definitely be called a psychopath. After all, we just met by chance.


    When I came across borrowing money, I finally understood how difficult it was for my parents at that time. Thinking about the way they borrowed money for me, I felt as if I was about to die.


    Of all the people I know, if the one who is most likely to lend me 300,000 is Guzheng.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that she is the only one I can find!


    In fact, I really don''t want to owe Guzheng anything, especially money, and I don''t want to owe her anything! But there was really nothing I could do now. I really didn''t want to talk to her until I had to, because it would make me feel so shameless. I didn''t like people borrowing money, so what am I?


    But I can''t care too much, because this time it''s too serious! And I dare to borrow money from her because the restaurant is doing well and I can pay her back in a few months.


    But I dare to borrow, and I can''t guarantee that Guzheng will lend me money!


    After all, it wasn''t her that was really rich, but her parents. I suddenly remembered what Guzheng said to me in the past. If I were with her, she could pay off my debts for me. This time, Guzheng, I can only ask for your help.


    I barely slept all night. The next morning, I called Guzheng because I only had 12 hours left!

 Chapter 200 : Ask Guzheng for Help

    It seems that since I met Guzheng, she has been helping me. From the first time I met her, she has helped me time and time again. To this day, she is still the only one who can help me!


    What I owe Guzheng is not as simple as a love debt!


    Life is always so wonderful, I thought we would never meet, who would have thought that we would come to this stage!


    And because of the relationship between us, I have a lot of pressure in my heart.


    Even if I didn''t want to ask Guzheng for help, time wouldn''t allow me to delay.


    I called Guzheng.


    Soon, Guzheng got through. She smiled at me and said, "Why did you suddenly remember to call me?"


    I gritted my teeth, took a deep breath, and calmly asked, "Where are you, Guzheng?"


    "I''m renting." Perhaps Guzheng recognized my tone and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Yes," I said, perplexed, "I have something urgent to ask you for help!"


    "What are you busy with?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet. I''ll go find you now."


    It''s better to talk about such a big thing in person. Guzheng didn''t say anything more, just that she was waiting for me at home.


    I took the car keys and drove Lin Ya''s car back to the neighborhood.


    Today, the hotel will be closed for a day. I was not there when the incident happened last night. I don''t know if there was any psychological panic to the customers. For the hotel, I was especially afraid of this kind of thing. It really affected its reputation.


    Jiang yan''s mood must have been affected, and they still need to be comforted once the matter is settled.


    Before this matter was resolved, he felt that there were still many things waiting for him.


    What a headache!


    It was a little cloudy today, and the sun was hiding behind thick clouds, and the temperature seemed to have dropped a little. This winter, we are stepping on our feet like giants, and every inch of space is filled with the winter''s chilling air.


    My clothes were already a little thin, but my mind was in a mess and I didn''t think much about adding clothes.


    Not long after, I came to the neighborhood.


    After getting out of the car, I looked at Guzheng''s house again, calmed my thoughts, and went upstairs.


    Guzheng opened the door for me.


    Guzheng didn''t seem to be in a good condition. She stared at me for a few seconds, her face a little grim, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Her voice was a little hoarse. I remember that she had a cold a few days ago, and she''s not well yet? It''s been a few days.


    Guzheng looked at me and sighed, "You can sit down first."


    I sat on the sofa in a daze. Guzheng kindly poured me a cup of hot water, then sat aside and said, "It''s not easy for you to take the initiative to find me. There must be something really big! Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Guzheng''s words made me feel even more embarrassed, as if I was a jerk who kept asking for things without knowing what to return. But now that I''m here, my face has long been disregarded, so I said to Guzheng, "I want to borrow some money from you."


    "How much?" Guzheng said without thinking.


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    Guzheng frowned when I told her the number. After all, it was not a small number. Even if Guzheng''s family had money, she might not be able to make the decision.


    "Is it to pay off the debts you owed before?"


    Guzheng didn''t know that the debts had been paid off. I shook my head.


    "What''s that? Why do you owe so much money?" Guzheng should know why I borrowed money.


    I looked at Guzheng. I didn''t want to hide anything from Guzheng, but this story involved Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng''s past. I don''t know how she would react when she heard that Wang Mengmeng had cheated Old Gao to nothing.


    "This has something to do with Old Gao."


    Guzheng looked puzzled.


    "Do you remember when Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng disappeared and we guessed that they had eloped?"


    Guzheng nodded.


    "Yes, they did elope. Old Gao sold the pond and the two of them took the money and went away."


    Guzheng couldn''t wait to ask, "Then how could Old Gao not know Mengmeng''s whereabouts?"


    "Because wang mengmeng deceived Old Gao, she wasn''t actually eloping with Old Gao. She was just taking all Old Gao''s money for Old Gao''s money. After she took all Old Gao''s money away, she completely disappeared. She broke off contact with Old Gao, even with all of us, and couldn''t be contacted anymore."


    "How is that possible!" Hearing what I said, Guzheng immediately stood up with a look of extreme surprise on his face. She took a few steps in the room and said, "Mengmeng is not such a person!"


    "But Old Gao has no reason to lie! And it''s an iron fact that she took Old Gao''s money away!" It wasn''t just because Old Gao was my brother that I turned to him. It was because of his condition over the past few months that he had been showing the pain in his heart. He would never lie to us.


    Guzheng was still reluctant to believe this fact, and I didn''t say anything more. I just let her slow down for a while. It would be hard for her to believe that her best friend was a liar.


    "How did this happen?" Guzheng''s expression was tinged with pain.


    "It was because Wang Mengmeng had deceived him that Old Gao was almost on the verge of being loveless, so he wanted to release the pain in his heart through the fall. He started gambling in Moon city and deliberately lost hundreds of thousands. But at that time, he didn''t know that his father was caught, so he couldn''t pay back. Now he''s here to ask for the bill, and he said that if he doesn''t pay it back today, he''ll just ask for a finger. There''s nothing I can do... I have to come to you."


    I didn''t go into detail about last night''s adventure, but Guzheng should be able to sense the precipitousness of the situation.


    Guzheng sighed deeply. After a while, she said quietly, "It seems that I misunderstood Old Gao. Mengmeng may have really lied to Old Gao, to all of us, but she... Why would she do that?"


    Sometimes we don''t know much about the people around us.


    "Three hundred thousand?" Guzheng asked again.


    I nodded.


    Guzheng looked a little embarrassed. I knew it wasn''t a small amount, so I said, "Guzheng, although this is Old Gao''s fault, Hu Zi and Old Gao, we will take it together. The Xingyun hotel can actually be said to be shared by the three of us, so we will pay off our debts with our monthly profits, so we can pay you back in a few months."


    "That''s not the problem."


    I saw that Guzheng''s expression was still solemn and his heart was beating even more. I could not help but ask with a quiver of lips, "What''s the problem?"


    At this moment, I was extremely nervous. Because I was so afraid that Guzheng wouldn''t lend us money. I didn''t blame her, but I really didn''t know what to do if she didn''t.


    "That''s right," Guzheng said to me, "Now my parents and I are having a really bad time. They have always been dissatisfied with my performance. If it were in the past, it wouldn''t have mattered. Now, I''m afraid my father and mother won''t agree."


    Guzheng''s words sent my heart to the bottom of the valley, and that little bit of hope was gradually extinguished.


    Xing Yun, don''t worry. I''ll do my best to help you. Guzheng said to me very seriously.


    But her expression made me feel even more ashamed!


    After that, Guzheng took out her phone and walked to her bedroom. I thought she was borrowing money for us. I couldn''t help but feel grateful. It''s rare for a friend like Guzheng to be so loyal. I''m really glad to have such a friend at this moment.


    But before the results came out, my heart could not fall. For a moment, he was very nervous.


    I couldn''t hear Guzheng on the phone in the living room, so I had to wait.


    After a while, Guzheng came out of the bedroom and slowly walked to me. However, her face was not good. Seeing her dispirited expression, my heart trembled and I understood the answer.


    It felt as if the whole world had suddenly darkened. Guzheng''s path had failed, so what should I do?


    Guzheng sat apologetically by the side.


    I closed my eyes and felt a surge in my heart.


    I had to grit my teeth and try to calm down.


    Just as I was about to say goodbye to Guzheng, suddenly, Guzheng said to me, "Xing Yun, I have a way!"


    "What''s the solution?" My eyes suddenly lit up. I wouldn''t miss a chance.


    Guzheng frowned, pursed his lips, and said to me after a moment of silence, "If this method succeeds, you have to promise me a request!"


    Three hundred thousand. Guzheng''s request was not too much.


    But I suddenly felt a little drummed up in my heart. I wonder what Guzheng would ask of me?


    "What request?" I asked uneasily.


    But I think, if I can do it, I will really be obliged.


    Guzheng took a deep breath, looked into my eyes and said, "Be my boyfriend!"


    Guzheng''s words made me shudder. I really didn''t expect her to make this request at this time. Even if I lent her 300,000 yuan, I still felt that her request was particularly inappropriate.


    Love is really not a forced thing. Without love, what''s the point of being her boyfriend?


    Her request made me very uncomfortable.


    But if she only had this request, I think I would agree. I can''t just watch Old Gao and the restaurant get destroyed.


    However, Guzheng suddenly smiled and said to me, "Look at your expression. I haven''t finished yet. Just listen to me."


    I frowned. What else was Guzheng trying to say?


    "That''s right." Guzheng said shyly to me, "I won''t hide it from you. Now, my parents don''t like me in any way. The most important reason is that I don''t have a boyfriend. They have been looking forward to bringing a boyfriend home, which is their biggest wish, not one of them! So, I mean, we can pretend to be boyfriend and girlfriend, so my parents should give me money! I can lend it to you."


    Pretending to be boyfriend and girlfriend?


    I thought to myself, is this really okay?

 Chapter 201 Guzhengs Request

    "Can your parents believe it?" I feel that this kind of deception method is particularly inappropriate, and my heart is particularly entangled.


    "If you can stand in front of them alive and we act in a play, they will believe it if they don''t believe it." Guzheng didn''t think so much.


    Meet Guzheng''s parents?


    Or as her boyfriend?


    I don''t know why, but I started to feel fear in my heart. Maybe Ding Ge''s parents left too much of a shadow on me.


    But it would be acceptable if they were pretending to be boyfriend and girlfriend.


    "Wouldn''t that be bad?" I scratched my head.


    "Do you have any other way?" Guzheng blinked and asked, looking at me.


    After thinking about it, I shook my head and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    However, Guzheng suddenly said, "Xing Yun, don''t say yes too soon!"


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t understand what Guzheng meant. Why did you listen to her more than that?


    I looked at Guzheng and Guzheng looked at me. Her expression suddenly became serious and she said, "That''s not what I asked you to agree to. Pretending to be a boyfriend is just for them to give me money. But if we succeed, I hope you can promise that before the money is paid off, we have always been a fake boyfriend and girlfriend relationship, but this relationship must be declared to be true. Everyone will think that we are real boyfriend and girlfriend. Only you and I know the truth. I know that you may not be able to accept this request for a while. I can give you time to think about it."


    I seem to be able to see through Guzheng''s motives. She must have mixed her own selfishness. Although she wanted us to pretend to be a couple, I knew that even if there was a one percent chance, she would try to make this fake real.


    It seemed to be just one step in her chess game.


    I closed my eyes and fell into a huge chaos.


    I wanted to empty my mind, not to think so much, but in the chaos, it was filled with countless miscellaneous items, charging towards my head.


    Standing in Guzheng''s shoes and thinking about it, there was nothing wrong with her doing this, because she had always wanted to go one step further with me, even if it was a fake couple, it was still a step forward.


    So I can''t say she''s selfish when she makes this request.


    Knowing that Guzheng likes me, I can''t give her any promises and love, and I have to run over and borrow money from her, am I not shameful?


    I lay on the sofa a little tired, feeling my whole body heavy, as if all the blood in my body had become metal. Because I know that it looks like a fake couple, but the truth is not that simple.


    It would be like a butterfly flapping its wings, perhaps bringing endless storms.


    If I agree to her, then everyone, except the two of us, will assume that we are a real couple. We are lovers. And the relationship will continue for a few months.


    A few months, in fact, was not too long.


    But for me, in these few months, my life might change again!


    At this point, it can be said that my relationship with Ding Ge has reached an ambiguous point that is almost clear. I suddenly became a couple with Guzheng at this moment, then maybe I will push Ding Ge a thousand miles away again!


    Although it''s fake...


    I have a feeling that if I really agree to Guzheng, maybe Ding Ge and I will never be together again in this lifetime.


    Thinking of this, I don''t know how to describe my feelings.


    There was a feeling of exhaustion...


    It was like a man wandering on the sea for days and nights without eating or drinking...


    This time, I didn''t feel too painful. I just felt tired, as if I was dying from exhaustion. I couldn''t feel the torture of my body.


    I''ve been through so much, I''ve been through so much, I just want to be with Ding Ge again. Once I walked into despair, but I saw hope again. Now I have that feeling of despair again.


    No one wants to experience that feeling again!


    A few months later, maybe I can explain to Ding Ge, but no one will know what will happen in these months.


    I dare not have any expectations.


    Even at this moment, the only thing that came to my mind was that Ding Ge and I would never get back together again.


    Why?


    Why did you hit me so hard at this moment?


    Ding Ge... Are we really never going to be together again?


    After some time, I looked at Guzheng and said, "Okay, I agree!"


    Guzheng looked at me and asked again, "Xing Yun, you have to think about it. If you agree, then before we pay off the money, our relationship is a couple. You have to keep it a secret and not tell anyone else."


    "Don''t worry." I said to Guzheng, "Since I promised you, I won''t tell anyone else."


    "That''s good." Guzheng thought about it and said, "But I still want to hear your promise. After all, even if people call us lovers, others may not believe it. I hope you can treat me like a real girlfriend in front of others, even if it''s acting."


    In the end, there seemed to be some sadness in Guzheng''s eyes.


    I nodded, took a deep breath, then pretended to be relaxed and said, "I''ll try not to reveal anything, okay?"


    Guzheng thought for a moment, then she said to me, "Okay, I''ll call my dad right away."


    I nodded.


    Guzheng went to the bedroom to make a phone call again, and I waited for her in the living room. I don''t know why, but I''m not worried about borrowing money anymore, because I think since Guzheng just told me so much, I think she can definitely borrow money.


    After a while, Guzheng came out of the bedroom and asked me, "Xing Yun, do you want cash or money transfer?"


    "Let me make a phone call and ask."


    "Okay."


    After that, I took out the business card that baldy gave me and dialed the number on it. After a while, baldy answered the phone.


    "Hehe, brother, that''s a good speed. Don''t tell me you didn''t get the money?" Said the bald man.


    I gritted my teeth and asked, "Brother, can I ask if you want cash or bank card transfer?"


    "Cash!" The bald man paused for a few seconds and said.


    I mouthed a few words of cash to Guzheng, then said to the bald man, "Well, come to the restaurant at 8: 00 tonight. The money, you won''t lose a cent!"


    "Brother, be forthright! Then we''ll see you tonight." The bald-headed laughter came from the microphone.


    I hung up the phone, and Guzheng said to me, "Don''t worry, someone will send me the money soon."


    I nodded.


    Three hundred thousand plus one hundred thousand on us, that''s enough.


    This matter has been solved, but the pain in my heart does not seem to be less.


    At this moment, Guzheng said to me, "Let''s go out."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Come with me to the clinic. You haven''t had a good cold these days. Just give me an injection." Lin Ya took out another piece of paper and wiped his nose.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Why aren''t you all right? It''s been a few days."


    "Who knows? I don''t want to get sick either. My nose is killing me." Guzheng''s voice was still nasal.


    "Let''s go then."


    Then the two of us went out.


    But Guzheng didn''t want to drive. Instead, he said to me, "Just go to the clinic where I first met you. It''s not far from the neighborhood. Let''s walk."


    I remember when I first met Guzheng on a blind date, I had a fever, and Guzheng drove me to the clinic. Now, it''s my turn to take her.


    "It''s been so many days. Why don''t you go to the hospital?" I asked casually.


    "Yes, the hospital gave me an iv and scared me back. I wanted to take some medicine, but who knew it wouldn''t get better? I thought I''d give it a shot." Guzheng suddenly looked at me and said, "But I''m also very afraid of injections."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "You must help me when the time comes!" Guzheng smiled shyly at me.


    I nodded.


    Not long after, Guzheng and I arrived at the clinic. There were not many people. Guzheng and I lined up. After a while, the doctor took the stethoscope to listen to Guzheng. Guzheng also offered an injection. The doctor asked if one or two injections would be better. Guzheng hesitated and asked if he could get more medicine. The doctor nodded.


    Then, the doctor took out the syringe and prepared the medicine. Then the doctor led us to the back of the curtain. There was a bed behind the curtain. Guzheng sat on the bed, and his expression began to become nervous.


    "Are you especially afraid of injections?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Guzheng didn''t seem to be able to speak. She just nodded at me. Her face was a little pale, and she seemed really scared.


    "Well, there''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s just a pain during the acupuncture. It''s just a psychological fear." Although that was the case, the psychological fear was actually more difficult to overcome.


    The doctor was ready and comforted Guzheng not to be afraid.


    Guzheng began to take off some of her pants, and when she saw the doctor walking behind her, her body trembled subconsciously. I quickly grabbed her arm with one hand and cheered her up. Guzheng also grabbed my hand tightly with the other.


    However, when Guzheng held my hand, I suddenly had an indescribable feeling, as if I had held this hand before?


    This feeling was inexplicably strange. When?


    The doctor started the injection, and Guzheng grabbed me even harder. I smiled and said that she was fine. It didn''t take long for the meeting to end, and the torturous process was over for Guzheng, who was afraid of needles.


    After that, the doctor prescribed some more medicine for Guzheng, and after paying for it, the two of us left.


    Because my heart was in a mess, I was not in the mood to joke with Guzheng, so I walked quietly with Guzheng on the road.


    Back at Guzheng''s house, not long after the meeting, a man came with a black bag in his hand, which should be the 300,000 yuan delivered.

 Chapter 202 : Give Me A Week

    Guzheng handed me the black bag, looked into my eyes and said, "Okay, from now on, we are officially a fake couple."


    "Guzheng..."


    Guzheng frowned and a look of surprise flashed through her eyes. "What''s wrong?" She asked. Did you go back on your word?"


    "No!" Since you promised me, you will not go back on your word. Although I have broken my promise, I will try my best to do what I can.


    Guzheng did not speak. He looked at me quietly, waiting for my explanation.


    I took a deep breath and said, "Can you give me a week?"


    Guzheng asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "I... After all, it just happened so big. What if we announce to others that we are a couple and they start to suspect us again? I think we can postpone it for a week. And when it''s public, we also announced that we have been talking for half a month, so they won''t combine the two things. Don''t worry, even if we postpone it for a week, I won''t tell anyone about our secret. I still have something to do these days."


    Guzheng said kindly, "Okay, I believe you."


    I believe you...


    Not long ago, Ding Ge said this to me.


    But how did I treat her?


    I can''t believe how ding ge would react when she heard the news.


    Even if it was fake, even if there might be an opportunity to explain in the future, but I didn''t know it was hundreds of years late!


    Where''s Lin Ya? Lin Ya''s still out on a trip and hasn''t come back yet? She had always expected me to be with Ding Ge. What would she do when she found out that I was with Guzheng?


    These, I really don''t dare to think deeply!


    After that, I left Guzheng''s house with the money, and when the bald-headed man came to collect the money on time at night, we had already prepared the money.


    Bald-headed asked someone to count the money. After knowing that the amount was correct, bald-headed smiled at us and politely said that if there was any trouble in yuecheng, he could help. I smiled bitterly in my heart and only hoped that I would never deal with this bald-headed man again.


    Then the bald man left with his men. In the restaurant, the three of us sat at the table dejectedly.


    The restaurant''s two months of hard work was gone, and it still owed Guzheng 300,000 yuan.


    Money is so hard to come by, it''s so damn fast.


    But the matter was settled after all. Old Gao''s fingers were saved, and our hotel was saved.


    All three of them were silent and preoccupied. Without saying a word, Hu Zi took a beer and threw it at each of us, then opened one for himself.


    Old Gao didn''t open it. He just kept silent. His expression was buried in the shadow. After a while, he heard his voice mixed with countless pain, "I''m a fucking beast!"


    After saying that, Old Gao raised his hand and hit him in the face. I was so anxious that I quickly stopped his hand and shook his arm violently. I scolded him, "Grass, what is this?"


    "Four hundred thousand? Four hundred thousand is gone?" Old Gao gritted his teeth and sobbed, "I didn''t think much of it before, but today I found out that I was such a black sheep! Because of me, the entire restaurant was almost destroyed."


    "Well, it''s all over now. We can earn more if we don''t have the money. It''s only a few months. We can''t wait for this. You''ll be crippled forever if you take your fingers away with your bald head, do you understand?"


    Brother or money is more important, of course, brother!


    So I don''t think what happened to the rich Di Ming will happen to us again. The three of us have gone through so much, and no one else will understand the feelings between us.


    "Who is not a sage without fault? Just think of it as a test and punishment from the heavens, but after all the trials and tribulations we have experienced, the rainbow of the future will surely be even brighter!" At this moment, I don''t feel that my words are pretentious at all, because we have really experienced too much, and when we recall these hardships in the future, they will definitely be especially meaningful.


    "Exactly. It''s over. Let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s over!" Hu Zi raised his glass and said to us, "Let''s have a toast, the three of us!"


    "That''s right, Old Gao. Open the wine. Let''s go wild again today! Starting tomorrow, everything will start anew."


    Old Gao was silent and a little excited. He didn''t say anything, but gritted his teeth and tore open the ring of the can. The three of them clinked their glasses.


    It was a familiar sound again, the sound of beer gurgling in the throat, it was also so familiar...


    At this moment, Old Gao asked me, "Who did you borrow the money from?"


    "Don''t worry about it. We''ve already borrowed it. We''ll pay it back slowly." I didn''t want to tell them that I borrowed it from Guzheng, nor did I want them to know the secret between me and Guzheng.


    "By the way," I said to Hu Zi and Old Gao, "I''ll go back to my hometown tomorrow. I may have to stay for a few days. I haven''t been home for a long time."


    The two nodded.


    I said to the two of them, "By the way, this incident must have had some impact on the hotel. I think we can have some activities after we open normally tomorrow as compensation for the customers."


    "I thought of that too." Hu Zi said, "I think it''s better to hold a three-day event. The discount is more powerful, which can be considered as a sign of our sincerity."


    "Okay, you can worry about the activities." I thought for a while and then said, "Also, Xiaolian and the others must have been quite scared. You guys should calm them down and talk to each other."


    Hu Zi nodded.


    Then, the three of us started chatting casually over a beer.


    After a while, Hu Zi went to the bathroom in the backyard.


    I suddenly thought of something and called out to Old Gao. Old Gao looked at me and I began to ask, "Do you remember the day my mother called you?"


    Old Gao didn''t seem to understand why I suddenly asked, but he nodded.


    "At that time, the two of us spoke briefly. I remember you telling me that you wanted me to get back together with Ding Ge, or I would regret it for the rest of my life." I remember exactly what Old Gao said.


    Old Gao nodded and said, "Yeah, you broke up with Ding Ge because you were in debt. Now that this is settled, why don''t you get back together?"


    "I remember that your attitude didn''t seem like that before. Why did you say that all of a sudden?" I asked in puzzlement.


    Old Gao took a long breath and said to me after a while, "To be honest, it wasn''t long before Wang Mengmeng and I were separated. I was feeling bad. You also told me that Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had split up. After all, it was all a fucking''money'' word. I could tell that there were fewer and fewer good girls nowadays. Even Xiao Wei, who loves Hu Zi so much, can change his mind. What kind of world do you think this is?"


    Old Gao took a quick sip and said, "But what about Ding Ge? What did they do? When you were still inside, did you know what Ding Ge was thinking? She did everything she could to raise money, bow her head to her parents and admit her mistake, and she was completely prepared to pay off her debts with you and live a hard life, but you, you did it too well!"


    Old Gao shook his head again.


    It was as if I had been stabbed in the heart.


    At that time, Ding Ge must have been worried about me all night. When I came out, she hugged me and comforted me, but I hurt her badly. The pain, I don''t know, was more painful than the physical injury!


    After so much experience, you will find that Ding Ge is such a good girl. I understand. "Old Gao looked at me again and asked," now that I see you guys getting close, haven''t you ever thought about getting back together?"


    If these things hadn''t happened all of a sudden, maybe Ding Ge and I would have gotten back together.


    But of course, I couldn''t tell Old Gao these things anymore. It didn''t make any sense. I didn''t want Old Gao to be burdened with more burdens, so I just shook my head and said faintly, "I''m not good enough for her. Besides, after so much, we can''t go back to the past."


    At this point, I really have no hope of getting back together with Ding Ge again.


    I tried, I really tried, and now I don''t dare to think about it, I can only accept fate.


    What will happen in a few months?


    No one knew!


    Because this time, being a couple with Guzheng will definitely make Ding Ge suffer the same pain as the first time he broke up. I will really become the unforgivable and unforgivable person!


    Even the heartless chen shimei may not be as scum as I am!


    Old Gao sighed deeply and said nothing more.


    And I have so much on my mind that I don''t know who to tell.


    It seems that no one can say it, and only buried in his stomach to bear it alone.


    I really can''t do anything about it!


    These few days, I will go back to my hometown and take a little rest. Once again, I have the urge to escape from Pucheng. I want to go home, put down all my sorrows and troubles, and enjoy a few days of secluded leisure in the harbor at home.


    Besides, I have one more thing to do.


    Previously, I had promised dinger that I would take pictures of the stars for her, but it had been a long time since I took them, so I wanted to finish them before I came back and give them to Ding Ge.


    Not to apologize, not to atone, I just want to be as complete as possible the promises I can still make.


    I can only say I''m sorry for what I can''t do!


    The next day, I took some clothes and a camera and took the bus alone to go home. I didn''t drive lin ya''s car because I didn''t dare to face Ding Ge or Lin Ya, the two women in my life who were especially important to me.


    And I was afraid that when Lin Ya came back, I was still at home and couldn''t pick her up, so I gave Hu Zi the car keys.


    These days, I don''t want to contact anyone. I just want to do my best to fulfill my last promise to Ding Ge!


    Ding Ge...


    How much I want to say I love you!


    But now, I can only say sorry to you!

 Chapter 203 : Nightmare

    Back home, it was still so familiar and warm. Although it was still the temporary residence of the school, the reason why the home was home was because there were people you loved and loved the most, you were abandoned by the whole world, and this would be the warmest harbor.


    But there was no one at home. I didn''t tell my parents before I came. I thought they were going out for a walk, so I called my mother.


    "Mom, where are you?"


    "I''m here... Where are you?" My mother asked me instead of answering.


    "I''m at our door. It''s locked. Where did you and my dad go?"


    "You''re home. Then wait at home. Your father and I will be home soon."


    I frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong with my mother. I didn''t even tell me where she was just now, so I asked worriedly, "Where are you?"


    "In the hospital."


    "Hospital!"


    When I heard the word, I suddenly thumped, and my whole body couldn''t help but get anxious. I asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay. I just caught a cold. I''m about to finish the transfusion here."


    As soon as I heard this, I felt bad and immediately went to the hospital. I complained, "Mom, why didn''t you tell me you''re sick?"


    "It''s just a cold. What''s there to say?" I know my mom didn''t tell me because she was afraid I was worried.


    "I''ll go over now."


    I didn''t tell my mother much. I walked quickly to the hospital and felt very uncomfortable. My mother was ill. If I hadn''t come back today, I wouldn''t have known anything.


    It wasn''t long before I arrived at the hospital and saw my mother sitting on a chair with an iv drip while my father was by her side.


    I felt a little uncomfortable. When I walked over to them, I said to my mother, "Mom, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Nothing. There''s your father here. I''ll tell you he''s coming back. Why are you running around?" My mother seems to be in good spirits, but I still think she and my father are much older.


    "Why are you back now?" My father asked me.


    "It''s okay. Take a few days off at home."


    I looked at the liquid hanging on the stand and half of it had already been injected. I asked, "How many bottles?"


    "This is the last bottle."


    "Will you lose tomorrow?"


    "Don''t lose, okay."


    Looking at my parents, I had mixed feelings. It was so old that I had to dye my hair once every few months to cover up my parents'' white hair. I could not help but leave traces of time on my face.


    I thought that when the restaurant developed, I could let my parents live a good life, but now, my wish will be delayed again.


    Looking at them, there was always a feeling of shamelessness.


    At my age, I haven''t been filial to them yet. It''s a shame to say it! It could even be said to be humiliating!


    At my parents'' age in the village, I was already carrying my grandchildren and enjoying my family life, but I still didn''t have a girlfriend. Looking at their hopeful and regretful eyes, I could only smile bitterly and turn my head away.


    It wasn''t long before my mom finished the infusion and we started going home.


    I didn''t say much to my parents. When I got home, I just wanted to have a good sleep.


    The other night, ever since baldy came to the restaurant to ask for the bill, I had not slept much on Guzheng''s offer. There were too many things on my mind, and seeing my mother sick today, I felt even worse.


    My parents saw that I was not in good spirits and asked me worriedly. I only said that the restaurant was too busy and a little tired, so they said they would rest when they were tired. Don''t tire themselves out. Then they didn''t disturb me. I went back to my room and closed the door. I didn''t want to think about anything else. I lay on the bed and closed my eyes.


    Perhaps it was really too tired, the tired heart, the tired body, the whole person had a feeling of collapse, so not long after I fell asleep.


    But I didn''t sleep easily, as if I had countless dreams while I was sleeping. Those dreams were like broken glass shards, messy and complicated, and like countless wild vines, they wrapped me tightly.


    Perhaps, as in inception, time slows down in a dream. Five minutes in reality is an hour in a dream. All these dreams combined, I really felt like I had been in a trance for the rest of my life.


    I dreamt of Ding Ge, dreamt of Guzheng, dreamt that I was with Guzheng, and when dinger heard that we were a couple, she looked at me as if she wanted to kill me. She hit me like crazy and scolded me, completely losing her mind.


    I wanted to explain to dinger, but the promise to Guzheng made me unable to open my mouth no matter what. Ding Ge ran away, and I chased after her as hard as I could. As I watched her get further and further away from me, my heart ached. I couldn''t bear it. In my dream, I seemed to explain to dinger. I told her that I wasn''t with Guzheng. It was all a lie.


    But no matter how I explained it, Ding Ge couldn''t forgive me. The anger in her eyes made her drive me away like a madman. Her cold expression made me scared and heartbroken. My throat was like a rag, and my breathing was hard!


    Such a dream, like a huge prison locked me in, it was filled with cold, lonely, dark, irritable, painful, sad, resentful, angry, desolate, desperate, hysterical roars, distorted images...


    After waking up, she continued to sleep. After falling asleep, she continued to dream, like an infinite cycle!


    I also dreamed about my father and my mother. In my dream, I still didn''t have the chance to be filial to them. They looked at me with disappointment in their eyes, but they didn''t hit me and scolded me. It made me feel worse. I didn''t know how to face them. I felt as if the whole world was talking about me as an unfilial son.


    I was in pain, but I didn''t know who to talk to. I wanted to be filial to my parents, but it seemed that I would only disappoint them. In the dream, their white hair seemed to be more, and the wrinkles on their faces became more obvious. Seeing them grow old day by day, I felt a special fear in my heart.


    I even dreamt of the scariest thing. I dreamt that my parents died suddenly, and then my whole body collapsed!


    This nightmare woke me up!


    Sweat all over his back!


    Originally, he wanted to have a good sleep and rest, but when he woke up, he felt his whole body was hollowed out, exhausted to the extreme, and even lost the strength to think, like a weak patient who did not want to move.


    When she woke up, she knew it was all a dream, but the feeling it brought was as if she had experienced it in real life, as if there was no difference.


    I could only tell myself over and over again that those were dreams, calming my emotions. It took a long time to feel some strength.


    After a while, my mother asked me to eat.


    I looked at my phone and realized that I had slept until sunset.


    I had a very uncomfortable sleep, but I couldn''t sleep. I got out of bed with my tired body, washed my face, and made myself feel better. I didn''t want my parents to worry too much about me.


    Today, my parents made me another table of food, which was especially sumptuous.


    "How can you make so much? Can you finish it?"


    "Eat more. Why are you so skinny now that you''re guarding the restaurant?" My mother said to me.


    "I''m not skinny either." I picked up my chopsticks and picked up the food.


    "How is the restaurant now?" My father asked again.


    "It''s good. There are a lot of people. I''m usually quite busy."


    "If you can''t do it, invite more people. Last time I went to see what you guys were up to, don''t tire yourself out. Nothing is important!"


    "I know, mom. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    "How many days are you staying at home this time?"


    "Take a few days off this time, maybe a week."


    My mother looked at me in doubt and asked, "Son, is something wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Then why did you suddenly rest for so many days?" I think I really don''t go home often, so I stay at home for a long time, but my parents are not used to it.


    I didn''t want to tell them anything unhappy, so I smiled and replied, "Can''t I go home and rest for a few more days?"


    "Are you really okay?" My mother asked again.


    "Nothing. If you don''t believe me, go back to the hotel and see. Business is still good."


    "Well, it''s fine."


    Looking at the loving eyes of my parents, I felt a little uncomfortable. The whole meal was filled with their love. How could I let my troubles bother them?


    I said to the two of them, "Don''t worry about me. Just take care of yourself. Take care of yourself."


    "Hey, what can we do? Okay."


    I asked my mother again, "When can I live in that house in the neighborhood?"


    It''s not like that to live in school all the time. I really hope my parents can live in a new house soon.


    "I should have been able to move in a few years ago."


    "Okay, call me when you move."


    "Sure."


    I am relieved that they can live in a new house.


    After that, we started chatting casually. My mother asked about my aunt and cousin. She was also worried about my cousin, and she said she wanted to introduce her to me. Thinking about my cousin''s reaction last time, I told my mother that it was better to postpone this matter and let her slow down.


    My mother sighed, too. Our generation is not doing so well, and she''s not feeling well as an elder.


    Two cousins, one still in prison and the other far away in the united states. My cousin is divorced now, and I am still in a difficult business, not even a girlfriend.


    Not to mention my mother, even when I see other people''s family reunited, the husband and wife are harmonious, the old people are healthy, and their children are in pairs, my heart will also be particularly envious.


    As parents, they also hope that their children can become the dragon and phoenix among the people, but what they want more is to see their children healthy and happy.


    As for us, we are always busy and can''t seem to go home several times a year. As parents, they expect us to go home, but they dare not nag and are afraid to disturb us. In fact, they really didn''t want much, but just to be able to sit together as a family.

 Chapter 204 : Looking Back, I Feel Even More Cruel

    After dinner, I went out on the street alone and took out the camera that Ding Ge and Lin Ya gave me.


    I looked up at the night sky in my hometown. The night sky looks pretty good today.


    I came home to rest and to take pictures of the sky for Ding Ge.


    I want to take pictures of the sky in the morning, day, dusk, night, 24 hours a day, and then choose the best one. Only the night scene is left for today. So after sleeping all day, it''s time for action tonight.


    I hope I can take every picture that is extremely beautiful. I hope Ding Ge will look surprised when he sees them.


    In this way, I will feel better.


    Walking alone in the night.


    Although it was not long after midnight, the hometown town had quieted down, unlike Pucheng, which was still bustling with cars.


    The streets were only lit by dim streetlights, and there were fewer cars on the roads than in Pucheng. Most shops were closed, dark, and there were not many neon lights. But I was never afraid of the dark. If the moonlight was bright enough, it would be fine without lights.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya both said I was a pervert, but there were many benefits to having a friend who wasn''t afraid to walk at night. They would feel much better walking with me. Not only Ding Ge and Lin Ya, but also Old Gao and Hu Zi, they would call me when they had something to do at night.


    I remember a few barbecues in the countryside in the summer. But suddenly, there was a particularly heavy rain. The wind was very strong, the branches swayed, and even some of the tiles on the houses flew up. There was a loud crash everywhere, and the car could not drive at all.


    That scene was really impressive, because it felt like the end of the world, and there was no exaggeration in it.


    With the help of the wind, the rain hit the window like a fist. Old Gao closed the window tightly, but the rain could still splash through the glass.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were so scared that they hugged each other tightly. As we walked in the car, we could clearly feel the shaking of the car, as if we could flip it over.


    Just like that, Old Gao parked the car on the road, not daring to move, the car really did not dare to drive, walking on the road and not even able to control the steering wheel.


    So we were trapped on the road, and there was a raging wind in our ears. It was called a fierce wind! I''ve never seen such an exaggerated disastrous storm on tv in my life, and I really understand it this time.


    At this point, not to mention going to barbecue, I can''t go anywhere.


    I could see that Old Gao was nervous as well. He was holding the steering wheel with both hands, and his face looked unnatural.


    At that time, I became the backbone of everyone, constantly comforting everyone. But that scene was really frightening. The whole car seemed to have been lifted up. In front of him was a duststorm that was swept up by the wind and mixed with countless debris. It was as yellow and chaotic as a sandstorm, and it was really very dangerous. Maybe a stone flew over and broke the window.


    The rain was fierce and violent!


    The next day, countless trees fell from side to side, and even many of the roots came out of the ground.


    The rain didn''t stop, the wind didn''t get smaller, and we were stuck on the road.


    But I knew I couldn''t stop here all the time, or something had to happen, so Old Gao and I changed seats and started driving slowly forward. The speed was extremely slow, slower than the speed of people walking. Most of the time, not on the accelerator, but on the brakes. It was very tiring to drive.


    However, it was not long before the road was blocked, and a tree blocked the way.


    What the hell are we going to do?


    I couldn''t help it. Seeing that the tree wasn''t very strong, Old Gao and Hu Zi got out of the car and moved the tree away.


    When he got out of the car and stood on the road, he suddenly felt as if he was floating. His clothes were rustling in the wind. From time to time, some branches and leaves hit him. Usually, it was nothing.


    Yu shun poured water down her head. The three of us quickly came to the tree and moved it away. At that time, he couldn''t care more. He just wanted to grit his teeth and move the tree away as soon as possible. The rain was so heavy that he couldn''t open his eyes.


    Fortunately, it went well. After moving the tree away, the three of us rushed to the car.


    Get in the car, wow, it feels like two worlds.


    Fortunately, it was summer and the winter was so wet that it was freezing. We simply wiped our faces with the towels in the car and went on the road.


    It''s just this weather. I don''t know when it''s time to get home. I''m driving and looking around.


    Then I saw that there was an unfinished neighborhood by the roadside, two of which were completed, and the walls were not even pink, so I said to everyone, "The car can''t move. Let''s go there and hide."


    "Will someone be watching?"


    "Who''s here? Let''s go." There was no one in sight.


    Several people agreed with me. I drove the car to the front of the building, but it was still a distance away from the building. It was dirt road, so we couldn''t drive anymore. So we took out everything we could use in the car, and some food. God knows if we would stay here all night, and everything we could use.


    After getting the things, everyone got out of the car and started to run into the building. Old Gao and I opened the trunk again and took out some things that could be used inside, then everyone ran quickly towards the building.


    The surroundings were desolate and there were very few people living here. We went to the second floor and found a room that was slightly hidden from the rain, but the door and windows were not installed, so the air was still a little cold.


    The three of us took off the short sleeves of our jackets and felt a little cold. The two girls were much better, and their clothes weren''t too wet. We went out for a barbecue, but who would have thought it would end up like this?


    There was still some food in the car, so we had to make do with it.


    However, it still felt uncomfortable to stay here. There were cement walls all around, and the floor was not cleaned yet. We were all tired, so we didn''t care so much. We found something to put under our butt and sat down.


    There was only one light, and it was bright. It was dark and gray all around, and there were cries and howls in their ears. Ding Ge and Lin Ya were always close together.


    We couldn''t find anything to make a fire, so we just sat there, but it felt much better than in the car. Old Gao had also said that the atmosphere was perfect for telling ghost stories and almost got kicked out by the two girls.


    Just like that, we stayed in the unfinished building for one night before leaving the next day.


    Later, Hu Zi and Old Gao found some ragged paper foam and abandoned wooden formwork in and out of the building. I was going to go too, but the two girls were so scared that I had to watch them.


    In this way, we struggled to build a fire in the building and leaned together to warm it up.


    In fact, compared with the cool air, the warmth that the fire could bring was very limited, but it was more of a psychological effect. With light, with a few friends, it seemed that there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Thinking about those past events, I couldn''t help but smile. Those times were really wonderful. I thought that if my wife really wasn''t Ding Ge in the future, it would be one of the most romantic memories of my life.


    My wife is not Ding Ge...


    I really want to be with Ding Ge forever, not that impulsive passion, but the hope of maturity.


    Looking back on the past, sometimes I feel particularly cruel!


    I shook my head and drove away the mess. At this moment, I should take those photos and talk about it. I really didn''t dare to think about anything else.


    However, at this time alone, thinking about everyone back then, it is inevitable that his heart will be a little lonely.


    I came to a place with a wide view, and there was no one around except me. In the silence, the timid ones were scared out of their wits. I went to a forest by myself and looked at the sky from all angles to see where the best shot was taken.


    Then I took out my camera and tried to take a few photos. They looked okay, but the moonlight was good tonight, and the number of stars was too small. Take some today, and then come out tomorrow to take some.


    After that, I went to the levee that Guzheng had been to, and took some pictures of the fields and rivers.


    It was so quiet and terrifying that it seemed as if any movement of the wind could be heard. I felt that my hearing had become much more sensitive. When I was careful, I could hear the wind blowing through different things in different tones.


    After a while, I walked to the bridge and stood on it. My eyes could not help but look at the river in front of me. The river was so quiet that it rippled when the wind blew, and the sound of the water was almost inaudible. The moon reflected a halo in the water. I stood on the bridge and took a few more pictures.


    At this moment, my heart was much quieter. Perhaps it was affected by the quiet environment in front of me. Even if I thought about those distressed things, my heart was not so heavy and depressed.


    But I still couldn''t stop thinking about it. Over and over again, I imagined that I had played all the roles by myself, and then constantly rearranged the scenes.


    To be honest, agreeing to Guzheng''s terms made me feel indescribably aggrieved. But I can''t blame Guzheng, so I don''t know who to blame.


    God''s prank? Strange fate?


    Why did this happen at this time? When he felt that his life was always about to go in a good direction, he was broken into another crooked life track.


    In fact, I have a special fear in my heart, because I am 100 % sure that not long after, my life will once again go dark, there is no room for discussion, a lot of things will change, maybe completely change!


    No matter what, there was nothing I could do. I could only watch myself struggle forward, although I still didn''t know if I was right or wrong.


    So, I''m afraid I can only temporarily numb myself by fantasizing.


    Just then, when the whole world seemed to be quiet, my cell phone rang.


    I took out my phone, and familiar names appeared on the screen again.

 Chapter 205 Three Calls

    Once, she appeared on my phone''s call record at the highest frequency, and then, she completely disappeared from my call record. Although I never deleted her number, although I could quickly read it out, it was firmly in my memory, as if I could blurt it out without thinking, our numbers seemed to be disconnected from each other.


    After that, her name would occasionally appear on my phone, a long time ago, every time it brought me a huge emotional wave, at that time, I thought her name would not appear on my phone screen again, but to everyone''s surprise, she appeared like a miracle.


    After that, it was even more incredible that her name appeared more and more frequently, so that I was not so surprised to see her name, as if it was so reasonable. Sometimes I even have the illusion of returning to the past.


    At this moment, a person stood on the bridge, looking at Ding Ge''s name, thinking.


    The bell was still ringing, and the sound of the empty land became louder, as if it was urging me to pick it up.


    In the past, I would have been eager to get through, but now my heart was filled with fear, and even the ringtone made me feel numb. I thought, maybe I can''t take dinger''s call calmly anymore.


    Looking at the light on my phone, my hand trembled slightly.


    At this moment, a cool breeze blew over, and I shivered, took a deep breath, and then answered the phone.


    "You''re home?" Ding Ge asked me.


    I didn''t tell Ding Ge about it, so I asked, "How do you know?"


    "Come to the Xingyun hotel for dinner. I saw you weren''t there."


    Ding Ge went to the Xingyun hotel for dinner?


    It was probably Old Gao who told Ding Ge. I said, "I came this morning."


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay. It''s been a long time since I came back. Let''s go home and take a look."


    However, as soon as I finished that sentence, I suddenly thought, where is Ding Ge? How long has it been since she returned home? This sentence must have touched a sore spot in her heart.


    She should have lived a completely different life, but because of me, her life had completely changed!


    Thinking of this, I quickly changed the topic and said, "By the way, is the girl back?"


    "No. What about you? When are you coming back?"


    "Maybe a week."


    "What took you so long?"


    "Yes. Just rest at home for a few days."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s beautiful voice, my heart was especially uncomfortable. I usually wanted to talk to Ding Ge more, but now I was so scared that my voice could not help but tremble. I asked ding ge, "By the way, what''s the matter with the phone call?"


    "Well..." Dinger paused, as if hesitating, and then said, "I have something to ask you."


    "What?"


    I looked at the river in front of me, and I could not feel as calm as the surface of the water.


    At this time, Guzheng and I have not been publicly identified as a couple. Ding Ge can chat with me as usual, when she knows?


    Inside the microphone, Ding Ge said, "It was the last time you took me to dinner. Didn''t you have something to tell me? But you answered the phone and didn''t say anything. I''m especially curious about Xing Yun. What did you want to tell me that day?"


    What do I want to say?


    Thinking about that day, I closed my eyes and took a breath. If there were no accidents, I thought I had already expressed my feelings to Ding Ge, and I thought she would probably agree to me, because I could feel her feelings for me.


    At this moment, when Ding Ge asked me this question, I felt even more upset. I even wanted to tell Ding Ge about my secret with Guzheng. I didn''t want to keep my promise. I really didn''t want to hurt Ding Ge cruelly again.


    That would make me feel like a demon!


    I gritted my teeth and my body trembled even more.


    "Xing Yun, did you hear that?" Ding Ge asked uneasily.


    "I heard it!" I tried to be as calm as possible and said, "That day, nothing happened. I told you I wanted to take a photo for you to see. I wanted to show you that day, but the restaurant called and forgot about it. I''ll send it to you when I get back."


    I had to lie to Ding Ge. Of course, the photos were for her when I got back.


    "Well, have you taken the picture?" Ding Ge sounded much happier.


    "Well, not really. I''ll take some at home these days. I''ll give it to you as soon as I get back."


    "Well, you''re back. Let me have a look."


    "Yes."


    Then I didn''t say much to Ding Ge, and after a brief chat, I hung up.


    Hanging up the phone, I felt as if I had been hit hard. I was lying on the railing of the bridge feebly, panting heavily. I felt uncomfortable and depressed all over. I had to breathe heavily. The cold air entered my body.


    I really don''t know how to face Ding Ge in the future.


    When I think about it, I feel an unusual fear!


    In this way, I stayed on the bridge for a long time, allowing the cold wind and the cold air to attack me, which made me feel better.


    The cold of the body, maybe just add a thick shirt, the cold of the heart, is the cold soaked into the bone marrow, you don''t even have a way to resist.


    So I would rather keep my body cold, so that the cold in my heart would be relieved.


    At this moment, my phone rang again.


    This time, it was Lin Ya.


    Although it was not as stressful to get through to Ding Ge, seeing Lin Ya''s name made me uneasy. When Old Gao sold the pond, Lin Ya yelled at me. She had always wanted me to be with Ding Ge, so when I was with Guzheng, Lin Ya''s storm was probably more violent than the gentle Ding Ge.


    I took a few more breaths of relief.


    Now that things have not been made public, I have become like this. What will I become when they are really made public?


    "Hello?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    With one word, Lin Ya seemed to hear something strange about me. I also felt that my voice was a little hoarse, as if it could not get out of my throat, especially low. I cleared my throat and continued, "I''m fine."


    However, it was not very useful, and the voice was still a little different from the usual natural tone.


    "Where are you?" Lin Ya asked doubtfully.


    "I''m... At home."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No." I smiled bitterly. Why did Ding Ge and Lin Ya think something was wrong when I went home?


    "Why is your voice so wrong?" Lin Ya continued to ask.


    "Maybe it''s a little cold. It''s freezing." I didn''t want Lin Ya to keep asking questions. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to handle it, so I took the initiative and asked, "Where are you now?"


    "It''s in an ancient town in the south with great scenery."


    "Yeah, you ran pretty far."


    "That''s right. I''ve figured it out. It''s not easy to take a trip and just have a good time."


    "Well, that''s right. You should be safe and call us in time if anything happens." I said with concern.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "I heard that the chances of a romantic encounter in guzhen are quite high. Have you met anyone you like?"


    "You''ve read too many novels."


    "I don''t have time to read novels."


    "Then why are you thinking about these things all day long?"


    "What''s wrong with these things?" I smiled bitterly and explained, "Young man, it''s not normal to talk about love. You''re single now. Don''t you want to meet a prince charming?"


    "Prince charming? Hehe!" Lin Ya said, "Do you think I''m still 18?"


    "Of course, our girl will always be 18."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "All right, don''t be poor with me. How are you doing?"


    "What can I do? I''m resting at home now. I don''t know how idle I am."


    "Oh, that''s good for you. I thought you were doing something when I heard how disappointed your voice was."


    "What can an old man do?"


    "It''s fine."


    "Of course not. Just take care of yourself. Be careful when you''re out alone."


    "It''s okay, I have a wolf protector!" Lin Ya said with a smile.


    "Really? Do you want to be so ruthless?"


    "Why don''t we go back and try it on you?"


    "No! I can''t take it!"


    After chatting with lin ya, she was in a much better mood. Unlike facing Ding Ge, I''m afraid I''ll never be able to calm down. I really appreciate Lin Ya''s call, which made me feel better in my loneliness.


    After chatting for a while, lin ya said to me, "Okay, I won''t tell you. I''m going to find a hotel."


    "Okay, then you go."


    But Lin Ya didn''t hang up. Instead, he asked me, "Xing Yun, why do I think something is wrong with you? Are you really okay?"


    "What can I do? You are too suspicious! Achoo!"


    Maybe it was really too cold, and I sneezed, and this timely sneeze made my lie go on. I sniffled and said, "Look, it''s freezing."


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m outside."


    "What are you doing outside?" Lin Ya was like a hundred thousand questions.


    "It''s okay. Just stroll around."


    "Oh." Lin Ya finally asked nothing more.


    After hanging up the phone, I started walking home.


    At this time, there was not even a light in the empty surroundings, only the moonlight shone on my way forward. I could see the distance in the dark, and I could find my way home.


    And the road of love, I don''t know where to go!


    I seem to be in a thick fog, dizzy and disoriented. When I''m lucky, I can get closer to the right path. If I''m not lucky, I can only walk by feeling, but you can''t tell if I''m going in the right direction or wrong.


    If you deviate too far, can you come back?


    Walking along the road, my phone rang again.


    I couldn''t help but smile. This night, the bell rang so frequently. I picked up my phone and saw that this time, it was Guzheng!


    I don''t know if it was agreed or not, but the three women who left important memories in my life all called me this night.


    Guzheng...

 Chapter 206 Deceiving My Parents

    I don''t want to take this call because I don''t know what to say to Guzheng.


    Especially after agreeing to her request!


    In fact, from Guzheng''s point of view, she didn''t ask too much. She asked me for money from her parents, and she also needed to lie. Lying naturally required a lie. What else would she have to pay for 300,000 yuan, let alone me?


    She had helped me so much that I had to answer the call out of courtesy, gratitude, and respect.


    "Guzheng."


    "Where are you?" Guzheng asked.


    "I''m at home." I was afraid that Guzheng thought I was renting a house in the neighborhood, so I explained, "In my hometown."


    "Oh."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Well..." Guzheng paused and said, "My parents asked me today, so I told them about our agreement. You said it would be public in a week, but I really can''t explain it to my parents. You won''t blame me for that, will you?"


    "No."


    It''s just that Guzheng''s parents know about it. It''s no big deal. Besides, she did need to explain to her parents.


    As long as no one else knows about it for the time being.


    I really want to deal with these things before I make my agreement with Guzheng public.


    "But my parents said they wanted to see you." Guzheng whispered again.


    "See me?!"


    When I heard what Guzheng said, I immediately shivered. This joke is too big, so fast? I was completely unprepared.


    I don''t know if Ding Ge''s parents have given me too much of a shadow, but when it comes to meeting the parents of the woman, I feel an inexplicable fear.


    But my relationship with Guzheng was fake after all, and I was somewhat relieved to think of it.


    But I''m still a little scared to face Guzheng''s parents.


    "Yes, but I blocked it for you. I told them that it''s not the time yet. Let''s wait until the time is ripe." Guzheng smiled and said, "Am I smart?"


    I was relieved and said to Guzheng from the bottom of my heart, "Thank you, Guzheng."


    "It''s okay. I believe you will keep your promise!"


    I don''t know why Guzheng is willing to believe me, but there are a lot of promises I haven''t made.


    I wasn''t in the mood to chat, so I let out a soft "Mmm."


    Guzheng didn''t bother me. After a few more words, we hung up the phone. I was just walking on the road in my head, but before I knew it, I came to my old home.


    I forgot that our home was gone, and now it was a wide road.


    However, when I came here, I felt a surge of emotion. After all, I had lived in this house that no longer existed in the world for more than twenty years, and it had been deeply rooted in my mind. I could remember it clearly with my eyes closed.


    Its structure, its doors and windows, its yard and plants...


    I quietly arrived at the location of the house, at this time, it has become a spacious road, this new road has not been equipped with street lights, so only some moonlight shone down.


    I sat down at the curb, and if it didn''t turn into a road, I should be sitting in our yard.


    I remember bringing dinger here many times.


    I still remember that we were sitting in the yard eating, and our parents loved Ding Ge very much. We were sitting together like a family, and the scene was very warm.


    I don''t know why, but I can''t help but recall the past, and in those memories, there will always be ding ge''s figure.


    She seemed to miss her more than ever.


    That kind of yearning, pain like a knife!


    I always had a feeling that I would lose Ding Ge forever. I really didn''t want to. Especially now that our relationship has become so close, we are even more reluctant to lose it.


    Sitting on the roadside thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of a way.


    Then I stood up and started walking to the house where my parents were staying. When I got home, my parents were still awake.


    My mother asked worriedly, "Where have you been? Can''t you get through to me?"


    "I''m fine. Go out for a walk."


    "Why do I feel that you came back so strangely this time? Is there something you''re hiding from mom?" My mother looked at me angrily and asked.


    "It''s really nothing."


    "Then why are you back so late?"


    "I just took some photos with my camera."


    "It''s dark at night. There''s nothing to shoot." My mother asked, not understanding.


    I didn''t explain much to her, just that I had to take photos these days, and maybe come back later at night sometimes, so they don''t have to worry.


    My mother was still a little confused, but she didn''t ask much.


    Then I went back to my room and lay on the bed.


    I had slept all day and couldn''t sleep in bed. I continued to think about the topic.


    Even if there was no way, after a few months, the debt was paid off, and my relationship with Guzheng was over, I could tell Ding Ge the truth at that time.


    At the best of things, a few months isn''t a long time. Even if Ding Ge was sad to hear that I was with Guzheng, would she forgive me after I told her the truth? Is it still possible for us to be together?


    It''s possible!


    But at this point, I think this possibility is very low. Let''s not talk about this injury, for a few months, no one can guarantee what will happen? I vaguely remember Ding Ge once said that she would find a boyfriend before I found a girlfriend, so what would she do when she knew I was with Guzheng?


    The more I thought about it, the more desperate I felt, and the whole world in my heart turned dark.


    Forget it, it''s better to take one step at a time.


    I really don''t dare to hold any hope. The more I hope, the more disappointed I will be. This sudden change of situation is the best example.


    I still haven''t slept much, so I went out with my camera before dawn.


    When I came back, I went to the new house with my father and mother. The house had been renovated, the walls were brand new and white, and the floor was covered with yellow tiles with patterns.


    Moreover, my mother was very thoughtful and even made a bedroom my wedding room. I smiled bitterly and my mother was too anxious.


    In fact, if Old Gao didn''t owe him gambling debts, I thought maybe I had already confessed to ding ge successfully, then maybe I would have brought Ding Ge back this time, and my life would have gone in another direction.


    After a while, we went back. On the way home, my mother inevitably mentioned the question of who was the neighbor''s wife and whose child was about to give birth. But I didn''t feel that my mother was nagging. Looking at her white hair at the temples, I felt really ashamed.


    She used to be annoyed by her parents'' forced marriage, but now she''s not.


    I also want them to see their future daughter-in-law soon, and I want them to have grandchildren soon, so that they will become happier.


    Sometimes I can always see them playing with their neighbor''s children. Their eyes are really full of love and envy. If I see my grandchildren, I think they will not be able to smile.


    At this moment, my mother said to me, "Haven''t you been home for the past few days..."


    Before my mother could finish her sentence, I knew what she wanted to say, and my head grew bigger. Then I remembered what Guzheng said last night. She told her parents about our relationship. I think I can use this method to stall my dad and mom.


    Although it was shameless, it was also a helpless move.


    I really just love them!


    So when my mom said something about a girl, I called out "Mom." My mom looked at me and I said to her, "Actually, I already have a girlfriend."


    "What?"


    Both my mother and father looked shocked and both of them were in a daze.


    Then my mother smiled, from the bottom of her heart, and hurriedly asked, "Who is it? When did it happen?"


    "Just a few days ago."


    My mom patted me and pretended to be angry, "Why didn''t you tell mom?"


    "Isn''t this just a conversation?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Guzheng!" I gritted my teeth and replied to my mother.


    "Hey, you child, you always told us not to talk before. You lied to your mother."


    Ever since I said I had a girlfriend, my mother has become so excited that she can''t even pull her back.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little speechless and replied, "I didn''t talk about it before. I''m just an ordinary friend. Just now."


    "I thought you two could do it." My mother added, "Why didn''t you bring him back?"


    "I just talked for a few days and brought it back. How inappropriate. Besides, the girl is so nice." I took a breath and replied.


    "That''s right." My mother muttered, then said excitedly, "Then bring it back for the new year. We''ll treat them well."


    "Oh, no need."


    My mother glared at me and said, "How does this child talk? Bring him back during the new year!"


    In the end, my mother''s tone was almost commanding.


    I had no choice but to nod and talk about it during the new year.


    My father told me again, "Treat the girl well."


    I nodded honestly again.


    My mother suddenly remembered something and asked me, "By the way, did you call Guzheng yesterday?"


    Well, I nodded without explaining.


    My mother got a positive answer and smiled contentedly.


    This news seemed like an explosive piece of news to my father and mother, and there seemed to be a layer of luster on their faces.


    In the following conversation, it seemed that this topic was inseparable.


    But I don''t want to talk about it. Talking about Guzheng with them makes me feel like I''m betraying Ding Ge. Although we broke up a long time ago.


    For the next few days, I stayed at home. Apart from taking photos and cooking for my parents, there seemed to be nothing else.


    Although staying at home is boring, I don''t want to go back to Pucheng.


    I know, it''s because of the fear in my heart.


    Because I knew there would be a storm waiting for me when I returned to Pucheng!

 Chapter 207 Promise Made

    I stayed at home for a whole week, avoiding the idea of staying home for a whole day. When others didn''t contact me, I didn''t call anyone and was isolated from the world.


    Every day, he would wake up in the dark and come back very late just to take the best pictures. Fortunately, although it was hard and the work was pretty good, I think Ding Ge would like it.


    I couldn''t stay at home forever. After all, the restaurant couldn''t keep Old Gao and Hu Zi busy and I was idle, so after I developed the photos I took, I took my luggage back to Pucheng.


    The first thing I did when I got back to Pucheng was to meet ding ge and give her those photos.


    Not only did he give her the photo, but in a sense, he said goodbye.


    I don''t know if it''s temporary or forever, but I can''t help but treat it as a farewell forever.


    Along the way, the car swayed and bumped, and I returned to Pucheng again.


    Back in Pucheng, it was almost dusk.


    I called Ding Ge and she told me that I wanted to go to her house to give her the photo when I got home. Ding Ge said that he would wait for me at home.


    Finally, it was time to see Ding Ge again.


    I felt a little unspeakable fear in my heart. I took a taxi and started on my way to Ding Ge''s house.


    Soon, she got out of the car and came to the Dinger house. I knocked on her door. Ding Ge opened the door for me. She looked very happy. She smiled at me and asked, "Did you just come back?"


    "Yeah, I got out of the car and came over."


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?" Ding Ge asked.


    I shook my head.


    "Okay, let''s go eat later." Ding Ge''s eyes seemed to be filled with joy.


    I wanted to say no, but seeing how happy Ding Ge was, I really didn''t know how to say no. But I didn''t say anything and Ding Ge thought I agreed.


    She smiled again, reached out her hand to me and asked, "Where are the photos?"


    I took the photo out of the bag, handed it to Ding Ge, and said, "Here."


    Ding Ge couldn''t wait to pick it up and immediately flipped through it. When she saw the first picture, she exclaimed, "Wow, it''s so beautiful!"


    I feel better now. It''s good that dinger likes these photos.


    Ding Ge then quickly scanned the photos, uttering exclamations from time to time, and saw that they were still lingering in the end.


    After looking at it for a long time, dinger looked at me awkwardly. Then she carefully tidied up the photos and put them in the bag as if they were treasures. She smiled at me and said, "Wait a minute."


    Then she took the photo and went into the bedroom, probably putting it away.


    After a while, she came out, picked up the bag on the sofa, and said to me, "Let''s go eat."


    I nodded.


    Ding Ge and I went out. I don''t know if it was because of the photos or not. Ding Ge was always in high spirits and chatted with me all the way. The smile on her face was especially soft and beautiful. It was like a warm and not dazzling sunlight shining on her body. It was very comfortable.


    I didn''t want Ding Ge to notice anything, so I just talked to Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge asked me, "What do you want to eat?"


    "I can eat anything. What about you?"


    "Me too." Ding Ge said.


    "Then you decide. Where are you going?"


    The food was also Ding Ge''s favorite. She thought about it and told me that her colleague had introduced a new braised chicken and rice, which was good. Naturally, I had nothing to say.


    The two of them took a car to the place that Ding Ge said.


    The two of them started eating shortly after ordering. Looking at the delicious braised chicken and rice in front of me, I felt a little depressed.


    For some reason, I always had the feeling that this might be the last meal I had with Ding Ge!


    The thought of this made me very excited. I had already experienced the feeling that life was worse than death without Ding Ge. Do I really want to experience it again?


    Seeing my poor appetite, dinger asked, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it delicious?"


    "No." I quickly smiled at dinger.


    Ding Ge looked at me doubtfully for a moment. I was afraid that Ding Ge would be worried, so I said, "Maybe it took too long to take the bus."


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "That''s not true. I just don''t feel that hungry. I''m fine. You should eat quickly."


    Ding Ge looked at me for a while before she smiled and continued eating. She said to me, "Then let''s go to the movies later."


    It was also a promise between Ding Ge and me to watch a movie.


    Will this agreement be completed today?


    If it was done, would I not owe Ding Ge anything?


    Of course not! I owe her my whole life. But when I thought that our movie date was actually more than two months, I had no reason to refuse, so I nodded.


    Maybe what I did was meaningless, but I just wanted to make Ding Ge happy now!


    After dinner, the two of them strolled to the cinema. Ding Ge had already booked the tickets on his phone and went to the cinema dinger to get the tickets. I bought two bottles of drinks and popcorn and prepared to enjoy a movie with Ding Ge.


    We were like a couple, as sweet as it looked. I''m afraid no one would doubt our identity. The intimacy that Ding Ge showed to me was no different from that of a lover, but we didn''t hold hands.


    Actually, there was only one last step left between us.


    The two of them entered the studio and sat down in their seats. There were very few people in the studio at this time, and Ding Ge and I were only a dozen or so people, but it was good, not so noisy.


    "How did you take those photos?" Before the movie started, Ding Ge and I were talking.


    "Of course it was taken with a camera, the one you and Lin Ya gave me."


    "Of course I know it was taken with a camera!" Ding Ge giggled and even patted it, then asked me, "I mean, how did you do it? There are also photos of the sunrise inside. Why are you up so early?"


    "Well, shoot the sunrise in the morning, the sunset at night, and the stars at night." I had mixed feelings in my heart, but in order not to affect Ding Ge, I still had a faint smile on my face.


    Ding Ge was much more excited than I was. She smiled happily and said to me, "You look so good at taking pictures. You might as well work in a photography shop with the girl."


    "Portrait photography and landscape photography are still different."


    "Didn''t you work in the bridal photography studio before?"


    "At my level, can a girl like me?"


    "Why not! It''s just taking pictures of the baby. It''s much less difficult than this, I think." Ding Ge pinched his chin and thought about it, "I think it''s really okay. Why don''t you talk to the girl?"


    Many things Ding Ge didn''t know, I can''t leave the hotel now, so it''s really impossible to do photography with Lin Ya. Besides, if Lin Ya knew that I was with Guzheng, she probably wouldn''t agree.


    At this moment, the movie started. I was relieved and said to dinger, "The movie started."


    Ding Ge still wanted to talk to me about it, but she didn''t say anything more and looked at the screen. The lights in the studio were all dimmed, only the big screen was on, and the dragon sign started to ring. Because the movie was 3d, Ding Ge and I both wore 3d glasses.


    The hall was very quiet, only the sound of the movie was ringing, but I didn''t have much of a mind to enjoy the movie.


    I was very conflicted, very conflicted!


    Ever since I met Ding Ge, I couldn''t control it. The smile on Ding Ge''s face gave me a lot of pressure.


    Occasionally, I would sneak a peek at dinger. She was so focused that she didn''t even realize that I was looking at her. In the dark, I could still see Ding Ge clearly. Or rather, I had already memorized her appearance.


    I really love her!


    In the past, when I heard such lines in movies and tv dramas, I always felt nauseous, and I rarely said this to ding ge. But I really like to love her.


    But I can only hurt her over and over again?


    Why?


    I would rather the one who pierces through my heart is myself!


    I''m really willing to go through all the suffering on behalf of Ding Ge.


    Between us, it was really rough. At this moment, I even hope that Ding Ge and I have never met before, so that she won''t have too much pain. Or maybe I can erase her memory, my memory, so that her life will be different.


    Thinking about all the years we''ve been through, the pain, the suffering, the tears, the exhaustion, I feel really tired!


    I was so tired that I didn''t seem to have the strength to hold Ding Ge''s hand.


    At this moment, Ding Ge noticed that I was peeking at her. She turned her head towards me, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face again. However, her expression seemed a little shy, but I wasn''t sure because I couldn''t see if she was blushing. She looked at me and asked, "Why are you watching me? Watch a movie!"


    I was going to say that you look better than the movie.


    But this flirtatious remark was never uttered.


    I smiled at Ding Ge, and Ding Ge gave me a mischievous smile, then grabbed a popcorn from the popcorn bucket and took it to my mouth.


    Such intimate behavior was naturally the only thing couples would do.


    I opened my mouth subconsciously, and Ding Ge smiled and sent the popcorn into my mouth.


    Then she continued to open the movie, and my mood was once again rocked by one of Ding Ge''s actions!


    Even though she was in a strange mood, the time she felt with Ding Ge passed so quickly that two hours passed between her fingers.


    I think I will remember these two hours.


    After leaving the studio, Ding Ge asked, "How was it?"


    "Not bad."


    Ding ge pouted and asked, "Xing Yun, do you have something on your mind?"


    "No."


    "Then why do I feel like you''re unhappy?" Ding Ge looked up at me with a slightly aggrieved look.


    "No." I really didn''t want to see Ding Ge so sad, so I quickly said, "In order to take a picture of you, I get up every day without knowing the day, and then I run around every night. I stay up until very late, and my dark circles come out, so I can be energetic."


    "I see." Ding Ge was suddenly happy again, and at the same time, he said to me painfully, "Then how can I make it up to you?"


    "What''s the compensation? No need. As long as you like it." I said it from the bottom of my heart.


    In the dark, Ding Ge smiled gently at me, his mouth brimming with sweetness.

 Chapter 208 : Relive the Memories of the Past

    I wanted to separate from Ding Ge at the studio, but my luggage had just been left at the Dinger house, so I had to go home with Ding Ge.


    I always felt that I was no longer fit to step into Ding Ge''s house, because perhaps tomorrow, the news that I was with Guzheng would spread among my friends, but now I''m still hiding Ding Ge, which is no different from cheating.


    When I got back to Ding Ge''s house, I didn''t stay much, because I felt so guilty that I even felt a little disgusted with myself, so I took out my luggage and hurriedly said goodbye to ding ge.


    Ding Ge seemed to want to keep me for a while longer, but she didn''t say it out loud.


    I was standing at the door, and Ding Ge''s eyes were full of affection.


    She seemed to have taken me back as her boyfriend in her heart, but we didn''t have a clear relationship, but her intimate behavior towards me naturally explained everything.


    "Ding Ge!"


    I stared at Ding Ge, and there was a door between us. The door closed, and we could never see each other again.


    I wanted to look at Ding Ge for a while longer, and there was a breath almost in my throat. I could not help but tell the secrets that were hidden in my heart, but in the end, I gritted my teeth and said nothing.


    Ding Ge looked at me strangely, waiting for me to speak.


    "Let''s go."


    After all, I only said two words.


    Then I went downstairs and ran out of the neighborhood like crazy. I wanted to get away from here.


    I didn''t go back to the restaurant, nor did I go back to the rental room, but I was wandering around the street with a little dementia. I bought a few cans of beer from the supermarket, opened one and held it in my hand.


    At this time, only beer can ease the pain in my heart.


    I drank my beer and walked forward with heavy steps and no purpose. I felt like a fool. Even I felt so lost!


    In the future...


    Does Ding Ge and I have a future?


    At this moment, I can still think of the beautiful smile on her face. I wish she could live happily ever after.


    Can I really make Ding Ge happy?


    Why do I feel that I have brought Ding Ge more pain than happiness?


    Perhaps, we really are not the one destined for each other!


    At this moment, I thought of letting go!


    Thinking of this, my heart felt a little incredible. Because I had never thought of it this way before, even if I broke up with Ding Ge because of the medical malpractice, but my heart was unwilling, I even felt that god was too harsh on me, and felt that it was unfair.


    Even if I didn''t see Ding Ge for the next year, I missed her all the time. Although I strongly resisted the idea of getting back together with her, it was because the mountain of hundreds of thousands of debts was pressing down on me, and I was still unhappy.


    So when the debt was paid off, I was less stressed, and the urge to get back together with Ding Ge got out of hand.


    And today, I want to let go?


    I don''t even know what I think.


    But I really love Ding Ge. I really don''t want her to get hurt again.


    At this moment, I thought a lot. Now that I hurt Ding Ge again, I really stabbed her in the wound!


    A few months later, what if the truth was revealed?


    Can two layers of scars really be removed so easily?


    Even if we were together again, would our future be smooth sailing?


    Of course not. Ding Ge''s relationship with her parents was still stiff. Just like her mother said, every day we were together, Ding Ge was not her daughter. A relationship without parents'' blessing is a pity, isn''t it?


    After all, they were Ding Ge''s parents, and even if she hated them, there must still be family in her heart.


    Our journey was still long as if there was no end to it.


    Thinking about it so much, I can''t even breathe, and the bitterness in the corners of my mouth is less than one percent of my heart.


    Forget it...


    Let''s drink.


    At this moment, I really wanted to cry, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t cry. I could only pour beer into my stomach and swallow my tears.


    As I walked aimlessly, I was completely lost in the city with the flashing lights. I had to stop and look around before I knew where I was.


    It seemed to be near the place where I confessed to Ding Ge.


    You actually came here?


    At this moment, there was an impulse in my heart, and I couldn''t say why. I especially wanted to see under the tree where I confessed to Ding Ge.


    So, I took out a can of beer from my bag, drank it over and over again, and walked to the place I remembered. However, as I walked forward, I found that this place had become so strange. This place seemed to have been re-planned, and I didn''t know if the tree was still there.


    I continued to walk forward, but in front of me, except for the newly built tall buildings, there was no longer the thick and sturdy tree.


    I can''t find it.


    I think the development community must have been moved away. The tree is really big and full of branches. I didn''t expect that it was only a few years ago and I couldn''t find it.


    In his heart, there was an unspeakable sense of loss.


    I just stood there, but I wasn''t sure if it was under the tree, because I couldn''t even find a reference, so I could only rely on my vague memory.


    This is the place where Ding Ge and I have the most precious memories. I really miss it.


    Even without that tree, the tree in my heart is still the same.


    I closed my eyes and felt as if the tree was still there. I could even feel the shade under the tree and the sound of branches and leaves blowing.


    Dinger stood under the tree in her white clothes, and time seemed to have stopped.


    When I opened my eyes, everything disappeared.


    I picked up the beer and took a swig!


    However, I still don''t want to go back. At this moment, an idea suddenly popped up in my mind. I want to go back the way Ding Ge and I went, to walk away from the place where our romantic memories were left, and to relive our feelings back then.


    Of course, I know I can''t finish.


    I could only follow the path to find the memory points.


    The park where we first kissed was not far from here, and I didn''t want to take the car. I just walked like that, feeling as if I had a strong belief in myself. I didn''t feel tired at all. Step by step, not long after, I came to the park.


    In fact, the park is not the original park, a lot of transformation, much neater than when we were in love, there were not many people in the park at that time, and now there are many more people who come to the park to exercise and relax at night.


    I remember coming here earlier and bumping into dinger by accident.


    I followed my memory to the place where we first kissed. Although it had been changed, this time my memory was more profound. Thinking about that green kiss, my heart became very quiet.


    After that, I walked a lot of places that Ding Ge and I used to walk through, we walked hand in hand, the shops we went to, the restaurants we went to...


    Gradually, it seemed that the heart was not so painful, walking alone on the road, but the heart seemed to return to a few years ago.


    Those memories were so clear.


    Not even myself.


    There are so many memories between us that we can''t walk away for a while.


    As I walked, I stopped again.


    Because I found out that I was in a special place, not far from where Ding Ge and I were renting.


    I haven''t been here since I moved out of that apartment.


    I was afraid of this place. Although it had the warmest moments between Ding Ge and me, it also had the darkest memories of my life.


    Even standing on this street, my heart began to ache.


    I looked in that direction, and my heart suddenly became heavy. Even my powerful feet seemed to be filled with lead, and my whole body seemed to be covered with a thick shadow.


    Go over and take a look. It''s already here.


    I said this to myself.


    So I walked towards our little nest, and those memories flooded towards me.


    With every step I took, those memories became clearer.


    In the past few years, this place was not so remote, but in the past few years, Pucheng''s center of gravity has been moving to the southwest, which inevitably became a lot more desolate.


    At that time, we just strolled here after dinner and lived happily in that small house.


    It was there that I ruthlessly chased Ding Ge out, bringing her heartrending pain!


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew over.


    I just felt my whole body get cold and shiver.


    I looked ahead and felt that the whole world had suddenly become much darker. Only the cold wind blew ruthlessly. Like a knife, I felt my hands and feet start to turn cold!


    Her lips quivered slightly...


    Finally, I arrived at the dilapidated neighborhood. When we rented it, it was already very old. The building was covered in dust, and now it looked even more old. It was a thousand miles away from the bustling parts of Pucheng.


    It''s still...


    I couldn''t describe how I felt. I was so tired that I squatted down on the road.


    Over the past few years, things have changed. Many of the places where our memories existed no longer exist, and many shops have changed. Everything has quietly changed in this city.


    I don''t know when the house that Ding Ge and I used to live in will be demolished.


    In a few more years, everything may change, and all the memories will be covered by time!


    I took out the rest of the beer and sat on the cold ground, drinking all the beer by myself.


    My heart seemed to be more desolate than this dilapidated neighborhood, and the bitterness in my heart was even more unspeakable. I was like the most pitiful person in the world, losing everything.


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to find it again!


    After finishing the last sip of the wine, I forcefully crushed the can, and the cold touch of the bottle came from the palm of my hand.


    I took out my phone and sent Guzheng a text message.


    From tomorrow onwards, our agreement will come into effect!

 Chapter 209 New Love

    Then I took the car back to the rental room. It was already 12: 00 at night. Hu Zi should be asleep. I didn''t want to disturb him. Now he didn''t know I was back.


    He took off his clothes and lay down on the bed, covering himself in bed.


    Darkness, like endless darkness.


    The darkness reassured me, because no one could see my sin, my ugliness.


    In the dark, I curled up and breathed heavily. It took me a long time to calm down.


    I lay in bed and couldn''t sleep at all, because the thought that Guzheng and I would be a couple tomorrow made me feel bad.


    Then, I took out my wallet again and couldn''t help but look at Ding Ge''s picture.


    This photo has been in my wallet for a long time.


    Can I really put Ding Ge down completely?


    I couldn''t help but ask myself.


    I stared at Ding Ge''s face and the bitterness in my heart filled my chest. At this moment, I suddenly felt that I really didn''t deserve to put Ding Ge''s photo in my wallet, because I was going to be Guzheng''s boyfriend tomorrow. Although it was fake, no one knew except us. Ding Ge would also think that our relationship was real. This time, it was completely different from the previous lie!


    Then, how could I put Ding Ge''s photo in my wallet!


    I wanted to put Ding Ge''s photo back in the box that belonged to Ding Ge and me.


    But for some reason, I didn''t do that. Maybe there was still a trace of delusion in my heart. I put the picture back in the wallet''s secret folder, a secret that no one else knew except me.


    Guzheng wouldn''t know either.


    Since I''m the only one who knows, what''s wrong with putting it here?


    Let me leave one last thought behind, or I really don''t know how to continue my journey.


    It felt like I was back when I lost my love. I was in a daze, aimless, and dead. But I knew I couldn''t be like that anymore. I had to adjust myself and return to my busy work.


    The next day, I went back to my usual routine, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    At this time, Hu Zi also came out of his room, looked at me in surprise and asked, "Damn, when did you come back?"


    "Last night, but I came back late. You might be asleep. I didn''t tell you."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    I was a little confused, because Hu Zi''s expression was a little awkward. I smiled and said nonchalantly, "Aren''t you asleep?"


    "Oh."


    "What''s wrong with you?" I think Hu Zi is a little weird and guilty.


    "Nothing." Hu Zi smiled at me and went back to the bedroom.


    Strange?


    Something must be wrong!


    After a while, I finally knew what was wrong. Hu Zi came out of the bedroom, and then another girl came out of Hu Zi''s bedroom. Although her clothes were neat, her hair was obviously a lot messy. She kept brushing her hair with her hands, but her face was still a little embarrassed.


    Xiaoyi!


    Damn!


    I was so shocked that my jaw was about to drop. I looked at Xiaoyi, the waiter of our Xingyun hotel, and then at Hu Zi. My eyes were round and I couldn''t speak.


    They came out of the same room?


    What''s going on here?


    It was obvious that Xiaoyi spent the night in Hu Zi''s room last night!


    I won''t believe it if I say they didn''t do anything!


    Seeing that I was staring at the two of them, Xiaoyi was even more embarrassed. His whole face turned red and he lowered his head slightly, not daring to look at me.


    Hu Zi, on the other hand, was calmer and said, "My eyes are falling off."


    "No, what happened to you two? I''ve only been away for a few days, and you two hooked up." I smiled.


    In fact, seeing that Hu Zi could have a new relationship, she was really happy for her.


    He had suffered enough from Li Xiaowei''s betrayal before.


    "Just a few days." Hu Zi sat on the sofa.


    Xiaoyi still blushed and smiled sheepishly. He said to Hu Zi and me, "I''m going home first."


    Hu Zi nodded.


    Xiaoyi and I were pretty familiar, so I couldn''t help but joke, "No, I haven''t seen you for a week. I miss you so much. I''ll see you later."


    Xiaoyi only smiled foolishly, but she could tell that she was very happy, but she still opened the door in a hurry and went downstairs.


    I looked at Hu Zi again and smiled, "That was fast enough!"


    "Okay, that''s all." Hu Zi said nonchalantly.


    "That''s right."


    I nodded. After all, I was in the Xingyun hotel every day. It was not surprising that I raised my head and developed feelings.


    "Let''s go out and eat something."


    "Sure."


    Hu Zi stood up from the sofa.


    Then we went downstairs and Hu Zi drove the car. The two of them went to the breakfast stand and ordered two bowls of porridge and steamed buns.


    I asked about the hotel, and Hu Zi replied that everything was fine. The event went well, and we had no fewer customers than before. I was relieved to hear that. I was afraid that the bald man would have a bad impact on the restaurant when he asked for the bill. Now it seems that I was thinking too much.


    Hu Zi also said that it was getting closer and closer to the new year. Many people came back from other places. Pucheng was much more lively than before, so he wanted to hire another chef. He was waiting for me to come back to discuss it. I nodded and said that we should discuss it when we saw Old Gao.


    At this moment, Hu Zi said to me, "By the way, Xing Yun, can you keep a secret about me and Xiaoyi?"


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at Hu Zi, not knowing what was going on with Hu Zi. Everyone else was willing to share a love with a friend. I asked, "Why are you keeping it a secret?"


    "No, that''s what Xiaoyi meant." Hu Zi explained, "You know, I''m the owner of the restaurant. She''s a waitress. This... She''s afraid that people will say that she''s a rich man or something. She''s afraid that people will talk about her, and I''ll say that she is. What''s wrong with that, but she cares. So no one else knows about our relationship. Just keep it a secret for us."


    I nodded. In that case, let''s keep it a secret for them.


    After dinner, the two of them went back to the restaurant.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, she was very happy to see everyone. She hadn''t seen them for a week, and everyone still looked the same, but Old Gao seemed to be in a somewhat negative state.


    Alas, he could only slow down. It was useless to be persuaded about feelings.


    It was past ten in the morning, and there were no guests at the restaurant. Everyone was still relatively leisurely, so we chatted while working.


    Not long after the meeting, a man walked into the restaurant.


    But it doesn''t look like he''s here for dinner. Besides, he seems to know everyone. I''m a little confused. Who is this person?


    However, this man walked up to his cousin and greeted her. And when I saw that his gaze at her seemed a little different, I couldn''t help but look at her. Her cousin was quite calm, no different, just saw me staring at her and giving me a white look.


    The man started talking to his cousin.


    I wonder, what''s going on?


    At this time, Jiang Yan saw this man also say hello to the man, then he came over, and then walked to me, and said to the man, "This is jiaqi''s cousin, Xing Yun."


    The man smiled politely at me and at the same time took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and handed it to me.


    "This is my friend, Liu Sheng."


    I also smiled at Liu Sheng, then reached out to reject his cigarette and said, "I don''t smoke."


    "Did you just come back today?" Liu Sheng chatted politely with me.


    It seemed that he should know about my return home. I replied, "No, I came up last night, but I didn''t come to the restaurant."


    Liu Sheng smiled. He seemed to be a bit of a bad talker. He was a more honest man.


    After a brief chat, my cousin and Liu Sheng went back to the backyard. I asked Jiang Yan, "What''s going on? I''ve been away for a few days. What happened?"


    Jiang Yan also frowned and said with some doubt, "I don''t know either. After you left, your sister found me and said that she wanted to see the friend I told you about last time. I wanted to say so, so I arranged for them to have a meal, and then they started talking."


    Just like Jiang Yan, I was confused. I remember when my cousin told me that she didn''t want to fall in love anymore, how did her attitude change? I''ll have to ask her later.


    But this week after I left, a lot of things happened!


    Cousin has a new boyfriend, and Hu Zi and Xiaoyi are together. The world is changing so fast!


    Liu Sheng didn''t stay in the hotel much and left shortly after the meeting.


    After he left, I couldn''t wait to come to my cousin. I smiled and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "There''s nothing to say." Cousin replied calmly.


    "How is it?" I continued to ask with a smile.


    "That''s it." Perhaps it was the last marriage that made my cousin too tired. My cousin didn''t seem to be too happy.


    I asked, "Didn''t you agree when I said I would introduce you? Why do you agree now?"


    Cousin sighed and said helplessly, "Not yet your aunt, my mother!"


    It seemed that my aunt forced her to compromise again. But cousin really can''t be alone all the time, so it''s better to settle down as soon as possible.


    But it''s okay to compromise on a blind date, but I don''t want my cousin to compromise on her feelings. I still want her to get a better relationship.


    I had no choice but to say for my aunt, "She''s doing it for your own good."


    Cousin curled her lips, as if she didn''t want to say anything more.


    "I think Liu Sheng is okay. Let''s just take a look at the first part." I said to my cousin.


    Her cousin nodded, and her choice to meet Liu Sheng naturally gave way. It would be a good thing if the two of them did succeed, and it would be the end of a wish in my aunt''s heart.


    After a while, another figure came to the restaurant.


    This time, it was Guzheng!

 Chapter 210 : Treat

    Guzheng was dressed up beautifully today, fashionably and elegantly, and the air on her body made people look at her twice more. Her face was also smiling with joy, and her steps seemed to be much happier.


    He walked up to me, stopped, smiled at me and shouted, "Xing Yun."


    Then he yelled at his cousin, "Sister qi."


    When I saw Guzheng, I didn''t know how to express my feelings. I felt that the smile on my face was a little stiff.


    Although I have promised Guzheng, I really don''t know if I can play the role of this boyfriend well.


    Guzheng was obviously already in the play. Although our relationship was fake, I think she must have taken our relationship as real from the bottom of her heart.


    In fact, although this request seemed unfair to me, after the debt was paid off, it was Guzheng who was injured!


    I don''t want her to get hurt, but I seem to be pulling her into the fire step by step.


    On Ding Ge''s side, I''m a villain. On Guzheng''s side, I''m afraid I''m a villain too!


    I can clearly sense that Guzheng is different today, and that feeling is completely different from before. The way she looked at me seemed to have changed a lot, the warmth in her eyes and the sweet state of being in love, but the way Guzheng looked at me made me feel a little conflicted and afraid.


    But for the sake of our agreement and for the sake of not leaking any flaws, I adjusted my condition as soon as possible.


    Cousin stared at Guzheng, obviously also seeing the unusual atmosphere between Guzheng and me. Then she looked at me with a strange look and said clearly, "You still have the nerve to talk about me. What''s going on with you and Guzheng?"


    I smiled and couldn''t be as natural and perfect as Guzheng had been.


    I could feel it as if everyone was looking at us. Hu Zi, Old Gao, Xiaoyi...


    Cousin also greeted Guzheng and said, "Here we are."


    Guzheng nodded, with a hint of shyness in her eyes. I looked at Guzheng and asked naturally, "Why are you here?"


    "Come and see you." Guzheng replied cheerfully.


    Such sweet words came naturally from Guzheng, but I really couldn''t enjoy them, but since I promised Guzheng, I had to keep my word.


    I signaled to Guzheng to go back to the backyard. Under everyone''s gaze, I really felt awkward.


    Guzheng immediately walked beside me, and she naturally took my arm, leaving a group of stunned eyes in the restaurant!


    This intimate gesture made me uncomfortable, but I didn''t say anything.


    Guzheng and I walked to the backyard, where we were alone.


    Guzheng looked at me and asked timidly, "Can I hold you like that?"


    "Of course." Since we have already agreed, it is inevitable that there are some intimate actions in front of people, so I can''t say no, it can be said that this is the right of Guzheng in the condition.


    Guzheng pursed his lips and smiled, then asked me, "Are you used to us appearing in front of everyone as lovers?"


    I frowned. I wasn''t good at lying, so I said honestly, "I''m not used to it yet."


    "Me too." Guzheng said.


    "Don''t you have to go to the company later?" I asked again. Guzheng had always said that her parents were strict with her.


    Guzheng shook his head and said, "No need. From now on, I''m basically free."


    "No way?" In my heart, Guzheng''s parents were reassured that they could get so much better treatment with a boyfriend.


    "Of course." Guzheng looked excited. She looked around and whispered, "That''s why I asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend."


    I nodded and Guzheng said, "Will my presence in the restaurant affect you?"


    "I''m sure I don''t have time to take care of you when I''m busy. You can stay here if you don''t feel bored."


    "Does that mean I can come anytime?" The smile on Guzheng''s lips was so strong that his teeth shone brightly.


    I took a deep breath and nodded again.


    Guzheng thought about it and said, "Let''s treat everyone to dinner tonight."


    "That''s not necessary, is it? Then why waste money?"


    "This... Although it''s fake, if it''s true, we have to express something. We have to do it according to the truth." Guzheng added.


    "Okay, when?" Guzheng is right. When something good happens to us, we want to share it with our friends.


    "How about tonight? It''s at your restaurant."


    "Okay."


    ...


    Guzheng didn''t stay in the hotel for a long time. After she left, the restaurant exploded.


    Old Gao and Hu Zi knew the most about me, and cousin Jiang Yan and the rest of them had heard of me, so when they saw how close Guzheng and I were, of course everyone knew.


    They formed a circle and surrounded me.


    Cousin pushed me on the shoulder and said, "You still have the nerve to talk about me. What''s going on with you and Guzheng?"


    "Yes!" Hu Zi added, "I don''t know anything about the two of us living together. You''re hiding too much."


    Hu Zi and I looked at each other. I looked back at him and said to myself that you and xiaoyi were hiding things from me.


    Old Gao didn''t say anything. He didn''t seem to believe that I was with Guzheng.


    Jiang Yan also said, "You finally made a decision."


    I just found out Xiaoyi''s secret, and now that she knows about me, she''s happy to'' catch you too'' and even it up.


    Xiaolian also smiled and said, "That''s not enough, Xing Yun! Not even telling us."


    Everyone was talking about me and I was about to faint. Everyone''s eyes were full of gossip. I said helplessly, "I was just talking about a girlfriend. It''s not normal. Why are you all gossiping so much? Besides, it won''t be long before I can tell you."


    "Hehe, it''s a treat." Xiaoyi exclaimed.


    "That''s right. It''s such a big deal. You have to treat me!" Hu Zi also laughed.


    I gave the two of them a sneaky look, so don''t let me tell them about you.


    I had just discussed it with Guzheng, but I didn''t try to push it away. I said bluntly, "No problem. Tonight, let''s close early and treat everyone to a big meal. How about that?"


    Everyone smiled happily.


    After that, the guests began to arrive one after another. We didn''t talk much and started to get busy.


    In the afternoon, I was in the backyard when Old Gao walked up to me. He smoked a cigarette and looked at him as if he had something to say to me.


    I asked him first, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s going on between you and Guzheng?" Old Gao didn''t beat around the bush and asked directly.


    "That''s it." I don''t want to talk more about it. It''s a lie.


    "How long has it been?"


    "About half a month ago."


    "Why didn''t you choose Ding Ge?" Old Gao asked doubtfully, "Ding Ge often comes to our restaurant these days. You can see that she still has feelings for you. I think you like her too. How could you... Be with Guzheng?"


    I sighed and said to Old Gao, "Can you make this clear?"


    Old Gao took a cigarette and shook his head. He didn''t seem to understand what I was thinking.


    Then I called Guzheng and told her about the dinner.


    But at night, it began to rain outside. I looked out the window at the rain. It wasn''t that heavy, but the patter was also a thick layer of rain and fog. I thought, I don''t know if Guzheng could come tonight.


    I called Guzheng to talk about the situation, but Guzheng didn''t care. He said that he was driving anyway, so I didn''t say anything. The dinner was the same.


    It was raining, and the restaurant was not so busy. I looked out the window at the rain a little bored. I was a little dazed, as if I had forgotten to think.


    In the evening, Guzheng came, along with Guzheng''s two best friends, Liu and Jiang. The three of them had umbrellas in their hands and their clothes were not wet.


    As Guzheng''s'' boyfriend'', I took the initiative to step forward and greet little liu xiaojiang, "Long time no see!"


    The two of them also had bright smiles on their faces and looked happy that I could be with Guzheng.


    Since there were other guests, we chatted for a while. After the guests left, I closed the door of the restaurant, and then everyone started to sit together.


    Guzheng and I were next to each other.


    Couples, of course, have to sit together.


    I served as a waitress, asked everyone to order, and then brought them drinks. Jiang Yan was cooking in the back, so I ran back and forth, and waited until I was done before sitting down with Jiang Yan.


    The table was full of people and the atmosphere was very lively. The sound of rain outside did not affect us. Everyone asked about Guzheng and me again.


    At this moment, Guzheng suddenly stood up, and then she looked at Old Gao.


    She said to Old Gao, "Old Gao, what happened before was my fault. I apologize to you in person today. I''m sorry."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Guzheng to bring up the past again. Guzheng apologized sincerely. At the same time, Liu and Jiang looked a little sad. Maybe they couldn''t believe it. Wang Mengmeng just lied to Old Gao and took all his money, but this was the iron truth. They had to believe it if they didn''t believe it.


    Old Gao didn''t seem to care. He just said, "It''s all over. Don''t mention it."


    Maybe every time he brought it up, it was another pain to Old Gao, so he didn''t want to bring it up.


    However, Guzheng thought that Old Gao was angry and had not forgiven her, so he said, "I''ll drink a glass of wine and apologize to you."


    "No, really."


    Old Gao quickly stopped Guzheng and smiled faintly, "It''s all over, it''s all over."


    I also whispered a few words to Guzheng before she sat down.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    At this moment, the restaurant door suddenly rang.


    There were guests again, but I wasn''t going to open today, so I shouted, "Sorry, it''s closed."


    "It''s me!"


    "Drip!!!!!!"


    As the people outside spoke, a piercing car horn sounded, but I still heard the voices of the people outside clearly.


    In the warm hall, I suddenly had a cold war!


    It''s Ding Ge!

 Chapter 211 Ding Ges Blessing

    I''m sure that voice must be Ding Ge.


    Guzheng also looked at me, his eyes filled with doubt, but my heart was filled with fear. Is this moment finally coming?


    Ding Ge came to the restaurant that night!


    Is this god''s will?


    Everyone was still chatting enthusiastically.


    I held the table with my hands trembling. I took a deep breath and slowly stood up, looking towards the door.


    At this moment, Ding Ge was standing outside the door.


    Although the door was closed, I could see her standing outside.


    I gritted my teeth and walked towards the door.


    At this moment, my heart could no longer calm down. Ten meters away from the door, I felt like I was walking on the edge of a knife.


    It was as if my heart was being ravaged as never before!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang bang! Bang bang!


    At some point, the rain seemed to be getting heavier. The rain fell heavily on the ground, on the glass, and on my heart.


    My heart beat faster than the sound of rain!


    Bang bang!


    When I came to the door, I gritted my teeth and controlled my emotions, but I was still at a loss. I didn''t know what to do next.


    I pulled the door open, and Ding Ge''s figure was reflected in my eyes from his feet to his head.


    Or that stunning woman!


    Just like that night in Green city, Ding Ge didn''t have an umbrella. Her hair was a little wet, but it wasn''t that serious. Maybe it was too cold outside. Ding Ge was trembling with cold, and even her face was a little too pale.


    "Why are you closing so early today?" Ding Ge smoothed her messy hair, still smiling.


    "It''s not... It''s raining. There are fewer people." My voice seemed to tremble uncontrollably.


    "I''m glad I heard a noise inside, or I''ll go back. What are you guys talking about? It''s so lively." Ding Ge walked into the hall and looked at the table where we were eating.


    Maybe I didn''t expect so many people. There was a hint of embarrassment on Ding Ge''s face.


    Guzheng stood up from her seat. Ding Ge was stunned. She did not expect Guzheng to be there. At this time, Guzheng walked towards us. She had a polite smile on her face and was not proud of her victory. She said to Ding Ge, "Dinger is here. Come and sit down."


    Ding Ge did not say anything, but she did not refuse. She followed Guzheng in astonishment.


    I felt like my whole body was about to explode, and there was a tearing pain, and my throat was pushed up like a wild animal was pounding against my body.


    I breathed deeply, trying to look more natural.


    I closed the door again and walked to the table.


    Ding Ge was already sitting at the table, and my empty seat was still there. I walked over and sat down. I didn''t dare look at dinger, but I felt that she was staring at me all the time, and when I saw me sitting next to Guzheng, her face was even more doubtful.


    It seemed that some awkwardness spread throughout the room.


    In short, there was a difference between heaven and earth in the atmosphere and that of fang cai!


    How does it feel to have an ex-girlfriend and a'' current girlfriend''sitting at the same table?


    I can finally feel it!


    I took the initiative to raise my glass and wanted to get drunk, so I said to everyone, "Happy today, let''s have a toast."


    Everyone raised their glasses. Old Gao poured a cup of tea for Ding Ge, who had just arrived. Ding Ge also raised the cup in her hand. She smiled and said to me, "Are you celebrating something?"


    Ding Ge''s question hit me in the heart like a heavy hammer!


    Old Gao, Hu Zi, cousin, Jiang Yan, Xiaolian, Xiaoyi, Liu, and Xiaoyi, all of whom did not speak, were all speechless.


    That brief silence brought me a heavy weight of oppression.


    Ding Ge still smiled faintly.


    Finally, it was Guzheng who opened her mouth. She smiled faintly and said to dinger, "I''m with Xing Yun."


    Bang!


    In my heart, it was as if there was a thunder!


    "Ah?"


    Ding Ge was stunned, as if she didn''t react, and then she smiled, but I couldn''t tell if she was happy or sad. Instead of looking at Guzheng, she looked at me again. Her face was still that familiar smile, so beautiful.


    She looked at me questioningly and asked, "Really?"


    Really?


    Really?


    Really?


    It wasn''t as sad or sad as I imagined. Ding Ge''s reaction was a little unexpected. I really didn''t expect her to be able to laugh when I heard the news.


    But my heart still hurts!


    Although Ding Ge was smiling, I felt the pain of her heart tearing apart!


    I nodded, my teeth clenched, and the corners of my mouth split open. I smiled back at Ding Ge and said, "Really."


    Really...


    Ding Ge stared at me for a few more seconds.


    Her eyes, I can''t describe, as if there was no emotion in her eyes, as if there were countless emotions, as if it was just a faint smile.


    And in those few seconds, I was almost in agony.


    My heart seemed to be struck by countless bolts of lightning, and my whole body was numb. The cups in everyone''s hands were still in the air, somewhat at a loss, but no one dared to act rashly.


    In the end, Ding Ge smiled again. Her mouth was slightly open. She looked at me, then at Guzheng. Her face was a little surprised. Then she said, "Such a big thing is really worth celebrating. You can''t use water. Change it to a bar."


    Ding Ge put down his glass, picked up the empty glass, and looked at the bottle. Old Gao said beside her, "The same."


    "Not the same!" Ding Ge said, "You have to drink!"


    Ding Ge''s capacity for alcohol was so small that she could drink some beer, but not much white wine.


    After all, Old Gao knew dinger well enough to know that although she was very gentle, she was actually very stubborn in her bones, so he just sighed and poured the wine for Ding Ge.


    I wanted so much to drink the wine for Ding Ge, but now, I seem to have lost any qualifications.


    My teeth trembled slightly and made some noise. I had to clench my teeth tightly. Then someone said something to drink, and everyone''s glasses went to the center of the table and clinked them.


    I also had white wine in my glass, and when I drank it, my mouth was full of spiciness.


    I can keep quiet, but can dinger, who rarely drinks, bear it?


    I remember the first time I tried white wine, dingla stuck out her tongue and gasped for air, with a pained expression on her face.


    At this moment, Ding Ge did not have any expression. She just lowered her head slightly and covered her mouth with one hand. Her face was calm but much paler.


    Then, Ding Ge asked Old Gao to pour her another glass of wine. Old Gao was a little worried and didn''t want to pour it for Ding Ge. Ding Ge was not angry, nor did he say anything. He just looked at Old Gao with a firm gaze, as if he could not hold on for three seconds.


    After all, Old Gao poured the wine for Ding Ge.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly stood up and I looked at Ding Ge in confusion.


    Ding Ge still had a faint smile on her face. She looked at Guzheng and me and shouted, "Guzheng, Xing Yun."


    "Hey."


    Guzheng stood up with a smile.


    I was at a loss and didn''t know if I should stand up or not.


    After thinking about it, I finally stood up.


    Dinger looked at Guzheng and said, "Guzheng, I won''t disturb you, will I?"


    Guzheng replied politely, "How could it be? It''s too late to welcome you."


    Ding Ge smiled and then said, "I didn''t expect you two to be together. Well, I wanted to come over for dinner, but I didn''t expect to meet you. Don''t be embarrassed. Really, I''m really sorry. Xing Yun and I are both in the past tense. You mustn''t care."


    "Nothing, nothing." Guzheng said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s good." Ding Ge took a deep breath and lifted her glass up. She thought for a moment and then said forcefully, "Congratulations, I wish you happiness!"


    Ding Ge''s tone was as relaxed as I had not expected. Her words sounded sincere and sincere. There was a natural smile on her face, not a trace of sadness.


    However, her words, like a poisonous silver needle stuck to my body, the venom flowed through my body along with the blood, I felt a kind of pain that my nerves were about to tear!


    Ding Ge''s words seemed as if she had really let go of everything between us and put down the feelings that were once deeply engraved on our hearts.


    "Thank you." Guzheng said.


    Ding Ge was able to say those words smoothly, but I couldn''t even say "Thank you" out of my throat.


    Guzheng added, "Then I can''t drink either. Old Gao, give me the bottle and I''ll pour some wine."


    I didn''t stop it. I was like a complete fool. I just pretended to laugh and face everything.


    The three of them clinked their glasses.


    I never thought that the three of us would clink glasses like this!


    There were countless frustrations, worries, tugs, entanglements, repressions, and pains in my heart. All the negative emotions stormed into my head and attacked me. At this moment, I really don''t want to talk too much. I just want to get drunk, and then I don''t want to think about anything.


    I didn''t look at Ding Ge anymore because I had no face to see her.


    But Ding Ge''s performance was particularly good, especially grand, and perhaps because Ding Ge was able to see through it, everyone gradually continued to talk, without the previous embarrassment.


    While I was taking advantage of my happiness, I was actually intoxicated with sadness and began to drink non-stop. I smiled, but my heart was sad. How happy I laughed, how painful my heart was!


    Ding Ge didn''t drink much, but her face was already red and she looked a little uncomfortable.


    But it looked like she was really happy. I really couldn''t see the sadness in Ding Ge''s eyes. She had a great chat with everyone. Everything was so beautiful.


    My eyes became blurry when I was drunk, and I really thought that maybe Ding Ge really put our past behind her. She didn''t care who I was with.

 Chapter 212 Lin Ya Is Back

    I''m almost drunk, but I''d rather be drunk, even if I were sober.


    But I''m still thinking about Ding Ge. It''s still raining outside. I don''t know how she''s going back.


    A lot of people drank today, but it was raining outside, so they had to be sent home.


    So after the discussion, Guzheng, Hu Zi, Liu and Jiang and I squeezed into a car together. Xiao liu could drive, but she didn''t drink. Xiaolian, Xiaoyi and Jiang Yan then asked Xiaolian to drive back, while Old Gao drove Guzheng back.


    But Ding Ge didn''t want Old Gao to give her a ride, but it was so late and raining that she didn''t know if she could take the car. Old Gao was more determined, so Ding Ge agreed. I also want Old Gao to send dinger back, because it''s raining so hard now, and I''m really worried about her going back on her own.


    As a result, the three cars in front of the door all rushed into the rain in different directions.


    I turned around and looked at the restaurant. My cousin closed the door and it was dark. I looked at the car Old Gao was driving, but I couldn''t see it anymore. The heavy rain blocked my view, leaving only a blur in front of me.


    Liu was driving, Hu Zi was in the passenger seat, and Guzheng and jiang and I were in the back. I sat by the side, and Guzheng sat beside me. She leaned on me slightly and looked a little drunk.


    I looked out the window, but my vision was blurry. The window was covered with misty water vapor and rainwater splashing on the glass.


    At this moment, although he had drunk a lot of wine, he was somewhat inexplicably sober, and his whole mind was filled with Ding Ge''s figure, unable to drive away.


    I wanted to get drunk and forget everything, but I didn''t expect this to happen.


    I did make it this way!


    I really don''t understand why it became like this.


    I remembered Ding Ge''s behavior at the dinner table. Could it be that Ding Ge didn''t like me? She treated me like a normal friend before, so even if I was with Guzheng, she wouldn''t be sad, because she just treated me like a normal friend!


    Is that true?


    I don''t know if I''m using self-hypnosis, but would it make me feel better?


    However, many images came back to my mind.


    Ding Ge asked me to go to the movies. Ding Ge called me because he was sad and sad. Ding Ge hugged me tightly. Ding Ge texted me that she believed me. Ding Ge ate hotpot with me.


    No!


    She can''t have no feelings for me. I know she must love me!


    At this moment, inexplicably, there were so many times before I couldn''t confirm Ding Ge''s true feelings for me, but today when I was drunk, I was so sure that Ding Ge loved me!


    Therefore, all she showed today was a disguise. She just didn''t want everyone to see her joke, not to see her embarrassing side, but also to retain her last bit of dignity, so she could only smile the whole time, even if her heart was already riddled with holes.


    I suddenly remembered our breakup.


    I can still remember Ding Ge''s heartbreaking cry.


    And today, although Ding Ge had a bright smile on her face, what about her heart? I''m afraid her pain is no less than last time.


    The thought of this made my heart ache violently. I couldn''t help but grit my teeth again and again and swallow all the pain back into my stomach.


    I want to cry, especially!


    But I did not shed a single tear after all. If tears could make me feel better, then let me not cry. Keep those emotions in my heart until I can''t bear the pain.


    When we got home, we said goodbye to Guzheng and the others, and then we went home with Hu Zi.


    When I returned to the bedroom, I suddenly fell on my bed and felt as if I had been hollowed out, losing all my strength.


    But I wasn''t sleepy. There was some pain in my head after getting drunk, but I was still thinking about Ding Ge. I can''t help but wonder, did Old Gao send Ding Ge home safely? Should I call Old Gao and ask?


    Actually, I wanted to call Ding Ge more, but I didn''t dare!


    Did Ding Ge cry?


    Was she sad?


    I don''t know, but all I can think of is Ding Ge crying.


    I didn''t know how long I had been lying down, but I couldn''t help but call Old Gao. Fortunately, Old Gao answered.


    "What''s the matter?" Old Gao asked.


    "Did you send Ding Ge back?"


    "Sent back." Old Gao replied faintly.


    "Yeah, is she okay?" I asked again.


    "Nothing."


    It''s okay. Old Gao said she''s okay.


    I turned over and looked up at my head, as if I were dead.


    I was thinking again, after tonight, tomorrow, what will my life be like?


    I''m afraid Ding Ge and I will never be the same again.


    I don''t dare to think too much. I think too much. My heart hurts like a knife, and my head hurts like a crack!


    I feel like I''m going crazy, but this is the first day of my relationship with Guzheng. How am I going to live the rest of my life?


    Can my life return to peace?


    Maybe it can''t be positive anymore!


    ...


    The next day, Lin Ya called me and asked me to pick her up at the train station.


    Finally, Lin Ya came back after the trip. I had a strong feeling in my heart that a storm was coming!


    It was already two or three o'' clock in the night when Lin Ya''s car arrived in Pucheng. Lin Ya told me that if I was scared, I could find someone to accompany me. I listened to her as if she was implying that I was going with Ding Ge. I didn''t know if she meant that.


    But I have a question in my heart. Does Lin Ya know that I broke up with Ding Ge now?


    I don''t think so. If she knew, she would have scolded me on the phone when she didn''t come back, which was very suitable for her character.


    Since she asked me to pick her up, I don''t think she knows what happened.


    But I have a little doubt in my heart. It can be said that lin ya is Ding Ge''s best friend. Then why didn''t Ding Ge tell Lin Ya?


    This is unknown.


    Thinking that I was going to see Lin Ya soon, I was not as happy and excited as usual. I was even a little scared and didn''t dare to face Lin Ya.


    My relationship with Ding Ge is broken, so what about my relationship with Lin Ya?


    There''s already another wound in my heart. I really don''t want another one!


    But I still have to face Lin Ya after all, just like I have to face Ding Ge, many things can''t escape! Since I have made that decision, since I have decided to bear all the grievances, then I can only face everything.


    I drove to the train station at around 12: 00 pm because I was afraid that I would be a little confused driving to the train station after I fell asleep. After all, two or three o'' clock at night was the time when people slept the heaviest. It was winter now and I didn''t remember when I got into bed. I thought it would be better to wait at the train station for two or three hours. I could sleep in the car anyway.


    So when I drove to the square in front of the train station, I called Lin Ya and told her that I was waiting for her at the train station. I slept in the car and woke her up when she came.


    Then I fell asleep in the back of the car. It was cold. When I came, I took all my blankets. Then I got out of the car and went to the back row, wrapped in blankets, and started to sleep.


    Maybe she was really tired and fell asleep soon after.


    But he still felt uncomfortable in the car with the quilt over his head.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    I was woken up by the sound of knocking on the glass. I opened my eyes in a daze and saw a man standing outside the car.


    In the cold wind, she was wearing a white hat, a kind smile on her fair face, and a familiar face. That smile made me feel much more comfortable.


    She was shaking her hands at me with a pair of white gloves.


    It was Lin Ya who had returned from the journey!


    After a long time, Lin Ya seemed to be the same as before. She seemed to have a great time traveling, and her face was full of smiles, as if she had no worries.


    Lin Ya opened the car, and instead of thanking me for waiting so long in advance, she took the lead in reprimanding me, "Why don''t you sleep and lock the car?"


    "I..." My mind was still a little confused, and I was still surrounded by a thick sleep. I squinted and said vaguely, "I forgot."


    Actually, I just didn''t think there was anything wrong, so I didn''t bother to lock the car. Lin Ya told me again, "Remember to lock the car next time, okay? You''re too dangerous."


    I made two feeble "Yes."


    Lin Ya said to me again, "Where are the keys? Go back to sleep. I''ll call you when you get home. I''ll drive."


    I gave the key to Lin Ya, and then I went back to sleeping in the car.


    Lin Ya was driving. She probably knew I was sleepy. She didn''t talk to me. She was driving alone. After a while, I fell asleep again, and then Lin Ya woke me up.


    The feeling of being woken up while sleeping was really terrible!


    "Okay, we''re here. Go back to your room and sleep."


    I finally rubbed my eyes and got out of the car slowly, but when I saw the building in front of me, I couldn''t help but frown and say, "How did you pull me to your house?"


    At this time, Lin Ya and I are not in my neighborhood. This is obviously her home.


    Lin Ya said rudely, "I''ll send you back in the middle of the night, and then I''ll drive back by myself. You have a conscience. Besides, I''ve been in the car all day in the middle of the night. I''m tired too. Hurry up and get some rest. I''m so sleepy!"


    Lin Ya yawned and I followed Lin Ya upstairs. Lin Ya kindly helped me and told me to slow down.


    Neither of them spoke much. After entering the room, lin ya went into the bedroom and I slept on the sofa separately.


    I think that although Lin Ya woke me up twice this night, it was probably the best night I had slept in more than ten days.


    But I don''t want to wake up.


    I was afraid, I was afraid to see Lin Ya''s angry face again.


    How would she react to the news that Guzheng and I were together?

 Chapter 213 What Is Love in the World?

    After a night at lin ya''s house, I woke up as usual. I was used to this kind of time. No matter how tired I slept the night before, I usually woke up at seven o'' clock the next day.


    I rubbed my face and woke up. Lin Ya was still asleep and the room was quiet. She sat in the car until two or three o'' clock yesterday. She was tired and tired. Let her sleep more. I didn''t wake her up. After leaving her a note on the table, I left quietly.


    When he left the house, he looked back at Lin Ya''s house, and mixed emotions welled up in his heart.


    The last time I broke up with Ding Ge and broke up with each other, my friendship with Lin Ya was not affected. However, this time, when Guzheng and I walked together, I always felt that our relationship would face an unprecedented challenge!


    He sighed in the cold wind. Let''s talk about it when Lin Ya finds out.


    I went downstairs and breathed the cool air of the morning. The weather was getting colder and colder. Every winter was so inhumane and cold that I couldn''t give anyone any warmth. With a chill, I rubbed my hands and walked out of the neighborhood.


    The quilt is still in Lin Ya''s car. I didn''t take it. When will she come back to the restaurant and bring it to me?


    I took a taxi and went straight back to the Xingyun hotel.


    In the car, I couldn''t help but recall the scene of that night. In my heart, I couldn''t let go of it. What was Ding Ge thinking in his heart?


    Does she really care?


    I always felt that the two days of zero contact was the best proof that Ding Ge cared! So, if what I''m guessing is true, I''m afraid we won''t be in touch for a while or for an indefinite period of time.


    When we broke up in the past, I thought about it more than once. Maybe that day, after I kicked Ding Ge out, it was the last time we met.


    Indeed, although Pucheng is much smaller than those big cities, the area of more than a thousand square kilometers is still so small that we are insignificant. Perhaps we will not meet for years, decades, or even a lifetime.


    Despite the deliberate avoidance, countless streets and wide roads, we may have stepped on the same inch of land at different times, but we just can''t see it.


    And the thought that it was the last time we met, the pain in my heart was overwhelming. I really didn''t want to end up with such a tragic ending between us. Isn''t it better to love each other so much, even if we break up?


    This time, I couldn''t help but think pessimistically that if Ding Ge and I really would never see each other again in our lifetime, then the blessing at the wine table would be my last meeting with Ding Ge.


    That day, we were all drunk!


    Hehe, the last meeting can also receive the blessing of his ex-girlfriend, this ending should be very good, right?


    However, the sad scene, as if every light from the light was so tearful, heartbreaking, and how much better?


    At the end of the day, I realized how hard I used to love each other. If the ending was a tragedy, then it must be very painful. It hurts so much that every time I think of that person, my breath hurts!


    ...


    When I arrived at the restaurant, I called the door open and washed up in the backyard.


    When Hu Zi and Old Gao arrived, we discussed what Hu Zi had said about hiring a chef.


    Now that the restaurant business has stabilized, Jiang Yan is really tired. Although we have to help him, there will inevitably be a discount on the service. Besides, Jiang Yan''s wife is pregnant, so she must ask for leave when she gives birth, and it will be too late to find a chef.


    It was only a month before the new year, and there were more and more people coming home. Pucheng was obviously much more lively than usual, and the business of the restaurant was naturally rising, so we really needed to add another chef, or the restaurant would not be able to bear it.


    If we find another chef, there will be eight people in our restaurant, which is about the same!


    Jiang Yan has friends in this area. We called Jiang Yan over and asked him to introduce one. Jiang Yan assured him that it was on him, no problem.


    Jiang Yan was a very good cook, not only about the taste of his cooking, but he was really responsible for his work, especially reliable, not sneaky, so I think the person Jiang Yan introduced must be reliable. I''m quite relieved to leave this matter to Jiang Yan.


    Then Hu Zi went out to work, and Old Gao and I sat in the backyard.


    Old Gao seemed to have something to say to me, but he wasn''t in a hurry to say anything. Instead, he lit a cigarette and smoked silently. The smoke drifted between us.


    Actually, I have a lot to say to Old Gao. I want to ask him the details of the day he sent Ding Ge back. I want to ask Wang Mengmeng what he thinks and what he plans to do after he betrayed him.


    Because of Guzheng''s painful condition to me, I somewhat ignored Old Gao who was under heavy pressure.


    As a brother, I am ashamed!


    I chatted casually with Old Gao and said, "Old Gao, I think you''ve changed."


    Old Gao smoked a cigarette and smiled faintly. His eyes were calm after the dust. He curled his lips and said, "Who hasn''t changed?"


    In his tone, there was a sense of vicissitudes and maturity, and the previous impulsive and reckless Old Gao was really different.


    I can''t refute Old Gao''s words. Indeed, we are all changing. Old Gao is changing. Hu Zi is changing. I am also changing. Even Ding Ge and Lin Ya are changing.


    Everyone is changing!


    Even the clouds in the sky were rolling in clouds, sometimes like a smiling face, sometimes like a crying face, sometimes like an angry face...


    "Well, everyone is changing. In the past two years, we have changed too much. But no matter what, the hope in our hearts can''t be extinguished. After all, our path is quite clear, isn''t it?"


    There are too many paths, the path of career is relatively straight, the path of feelings is too tortuous...


    Old Gao did not say anything. He fell into deep thought and let the smoke in his hand burn. Then he murmured, "Hope?"


    I don''t know what kind of emotion Old Gao has in those two words, but I can only encourage him, "Well, yes, hope!"


    In desperation, we are always far away from hope, negative and chaotic. Many people should have experienced this feeling, whether it is love, family or career, sometimes without hope, it is really difficult for us to go on.


    I was in despair when I owed a huge debt, but there was still hope in my heart. That was my parents. I wanted to use my own strength to pay off the debt and not let them pay it for me. Today, when he was once again in debt, there was still hope in his heart.


    Although that hope was like a candle flickering in the wind, it was still not extinguished.


    Old Gao didn''t talk about it anymore. Instead, he smoked a cigarette and turned to look at me, "Actually, I really don''t understand. What''s the difference between Ding Ge and Guzheng?"


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I didn''t expect Old Gao to bring up such a sensitive topic again. I didn''t know how to answer it. I could only giggle and say, "It''s not bad! Everything is fine."


    "You and Guzheng, how did you two start?" Old Gao asked again.


    Old Gao had asked me why I chose Guzheng over dinger, and who could say anything about feelings, and the truth was that I didn''t want to say it, and I couldn''t say it.


    If Old Gao knew that I agreed to her terms because I borrowed Guzheng''s money, Old Gao would definitely feel guilty and be under more pressure. It was better not to let him know.


    But I didn''t know how to answer Old Gao''s question, so I had to bite my tongue and say, "You know, we''ve known each other for a long time. It''s just love. You used to want us to be together."


    Old Gao nodded. He looked into my eyes again. For a long time, he seemed to want to see through the secrets of my heart. Then he lowered his head, took a cigarette, and said, "I''ve changed. I thought... You would choose dinger."


    I remained silent and did not want to continue on the topic of Ding Ge and Guzheng, so I turned to Old Gao and asked, "Then, do you still miss Wang Mengmeng now?"


    Old Gao was stunned. The name seemed to be his biggest weakness. He was silent again, that kind of silence was filled with an unspeakable desolation, making people feel that the surrounding cold temperature had dropped a few more points.


    "Yes. How can you forget it so easily? And his mother is not like a bloody tv series, saying that amnesia means amnesia." Old Gao replied calmly, but the way he stepped the cigarette butt out seemed to be filled with hatred.


    "What kind of feelings do you have for her now?"


    "What kind of feelings?" Old Gao looked confused and confused. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Hate!"


    However, just after he finished speaking, Old Gao added another word.


    Hate?


    It''s said that hate is actually meant to still love, is that true?


    "It should be hatred, I really... I will never forgive her!" Old Gao''s suppressed emotions finally fluctuated.


    I shivered in the cold wind and looked up at the colorless sky. Ding Ge, will she never forgive me?


    "You should talk about a new relationship, have you ever thought about it?"


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "Never thought about it."


    "Why?"


    "I''m tired!" Old Gao said with some boredom, "Besides, I''m really not in the mood for this."


    Old Gao had really changed. It could be said that the change in his body was huge. He was once a lecherous man, and he was once unrepentant for the return of the prodigal son of Wang Mengmeng, but what he did not expect was that he had lost both his wealth and his life, and now he is really a different person!


    Hey, what is love in the world? What is it?


    "What about you? You couldn''t get out before. How did you get out now?" Old Gao asked me again.


    "Time, it can kill everything!"


    I told a lie.


    But this lie was a particularly cruel one, and no one dared to underestimate the power of time.


    Therefore, I am particularly afraid of time, especially when my relationship with Guzheng has never been made public, I am especially afraid that the line between me and Ding Ge will break forever!

 Chapter 214 : How Did They Hook Up?

    These few months may also be the time when Ding Ge and I are separated from each other!


    I really can''t help but think that even if I can''t kill my love for Ding Ge in the past few months, it could really kill Ding Ge''s love for me!


    I''m especially anxious that it can get there quickly, so I''ll pay back the money I owe Guzheng as soon as possible!


    However, I think that during this period of time, my heart will always be like the sky above me, covered with a layer of winter gloom, tortured by those emotional little people all day, unable to control those wild thoughts, tossing and turning every night, leaving countless unknown laments and sighs.


    ...


    When it was past eleven o'' clock, Lin Ya, who had woken up, called me.


    "I saw the note you left. When did you leave?" Lin Ya didn''t seem to have woken up yet, and his tone was a little hazy.


    "Eight o'' clock."


    "So early, did you wake up?"


    "I''m used to it. Why don''t you get some more sleep before you wake up? You''re back so late."


    "Well, by the way, come to my house tonight." Lin Ya probably didn''t open his eyes and lay on the bed, his voice soft.


    "What''s wrong?" Perhaps it was a guilty conscience, I could not help but frown and ask.


    "I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "You''ll know when you''re here."


    "Why are you so mysterious?"


    "Just come over tonight! Stop talking, I''ll catch up on my sleep."


    "Sure. Go to sleep. Pig!"


    Of course, the last word was just open and not pronounced.


    Hanging up the phone, I couldn''t help but guess. Lin Ya''s tone seemed normal, but I couldn''t help but feel uneasy. What did Lin Ya want to say to me?


    What I really want to know is, does she know about me and Ding Ge?


    I still remember the first time I broke up with Ding Ge, Lin Ya gave me a warm hug. After that, when she tried to help me and hope that Ding Ge and I could get back together, she scolded me for selling the pond. What will she do to me this time?


    After lunch, Jiang Yan told me that he had already contacted an old chef friend named Chen Qiang, who had been a chef for more than ten years and had more experience than jiang yan. Now he was rushing to Pucheng from abroad. He should be there tomorrow.


    I smiled. Jiang Yan was really fast. But we really need a chef right now. At noon today, I was so busy that my feet didn''t touch the ground. In the front and back, upstairs and downstairs, the dishes were served, and the tea was served.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for me, Hu Zi, and Old Gao working together, the restaurant wouldn''t have enough people.


    This boss is really more tired than an employee!


    But it was worth it. Seeing so many guests coming in and out, I was so happy that I felt as if I had seen countless bills going into my pocket.


    Well, this is Hu Zi''s metaphor.


    Jiang Yan also smiled and said, "Come on, I can relax when I come."


    "It''s okay, Brother Jiang. I''ll drink with you tonight when I''m tired."


    I smiled at jiang yan. He was really the biggest hero of our restaurant. No one dared to take the credit. We were tired after leaving the Jiang Yan hotel. Jiang Yan was even more tired than us.


    I really think Hu Zi is so lucky to have Jiang Yan as a chef. Maybe our restaurant can really bring people closer to "Luck." Even some of our customers feel that their day is much smoother because they are lucky customers. Of course, this is just a psychological function.


    Well, if I''m lucky enough to visit our store and get the three hundred thousand dollars back, I''ll be satisfied.


    I dare not ask for more.


    This is my biggest wish at this stage!


    If I don''t solve this, my heart won''t be able to get rid of it!


    After dinner, he still had no time to idle. After a break, he went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Xiaoyi walked beside me and smiled at me. "Xing Yun, okay, you have a deep relationship." I can''t tell!"


    "The same to each other." While I was washing the dishes, I looked around at the surroundings. Xiaolian was picking vegetables while Jiang Yan was cutting the shredded meat on the chopping board. I whispered to xiao yi, "No matter how deep it is, it can be compared to you and Hu Zi. You two are flirting with each other under our noses every day. You have deceived us so hard. You are the best!"


    Xiaoyi was very straightforward and didn''t say anything annoying. She explained with a smile as she washed the dishes with me, "What are you flirting with right under your nose? I work hard, okay?"


    Xiaoyi even shook her hair, showing a look of innocence.


    "You two see each other at the restaurant every day. Isn''t this where the relationship was nurtured? Is it in our house?"


    Xiaoyi was instantly embarrassed. I couldn''t help but laugh when I thought about how ashamed she and Hu Zi looked the other day. Xiaoyi threw water at me and blushed, "You can do it yourself. I wanted to help you!"


    I smiled. It didn''t matter. It was just washing dishes and dishes. What else could it be that stumped me?


    Of course, that''s what Xiaoyi said.


    She still brushed the dishes with me.


    Xiaoyi and Xiaolian are both very hardworking waiters. Of course, the salary paid by the restaurant is definitely higher than that of other places. Our attention to the staff is definitely a sincere respect.


    Because I think respect can be exchanged for respect!


    After a lot of experience, seeing too many employees and the boss''s opposition, the company used strict or even harsh rules to restrain the employees, causing the employees to complain, but dare not say anything, this is actually a vicious cycle, or it is definitely not the best way for management.


    I understand that. I only know a little about management, but I don''t want to think too much. I really care about you. You really care about me. I think that''s enough. I hope to give everyone a relaxed environment, a good working environment, and gradually everyone can get along with each other, or break up, and become friends with each other. There are not so many rules and regulations, so the work efficiency will be improved a lot.


    This is what we usually do. It''s okay. The employees play together. Anything. The atmosphere is very good.


    I said to Xiaoyi, "Actually, I don''t think there''s a need to hide anything about you and Hu Zi. It''s normal for two people to fall in love. It''s normal for a boss to fall in love with an employee, isn''t it?"


    "Is it normal?" Xiaoyi asked casually.


    "Normal!" I nodded heavily and said in a long voice.


    Xiaoyi said worriedly, "But I''m really afraid that people will look at me differently."


    "Who would look at you differently? We''re all young people. What''s wrong with dating?"


    "I''m not talking about you." Xiaoyi obviously thought more about it and frowned, "What about spreading the word?" I''m a waiter, and the owner of the restaurant? What would others say? How? I must say that I''m shameless, a fox, greedy for money, and a rich man. Those who don''t know the situation might even say that I''m a junior. "


    "Is this society so dark?" I smiled bitterly. Xiaoyi was thinking too much.


    "Of course!" Xiaoyi said seriously.


    "You think too much. Don''t care too much about other people''s eyes, or you''ll be tired of living. I really like it. Why should I care so much about other people?"


    "I wish it were that simple." Xiaoyi sighed and said disapprovingly.


    I thought about it for a while, but Xiaoyi was right. We can think of it as simple, but sometimes it''s really not that simple. The environment is like this. If Li Xiaowei didn''t care much about other people''s lives and didn''t have the mentality of comparison, he probably wouldn''t have left Hu Zi.


    "So what? If you really marry Hu Zi in the future..."


    Xiaoyi interrupted me and pouted, "Who married him?"


    I had no choice but to smile. This woman was such a duplicitous animal. The smile on her face could not be stopped, and she was still holding back.


    "Isn''t this love just for marriage? All relationships that don''t aim at marriage are hooligans! I don''t see Xiaoyi. Are you playing hooligan?"


    Xiaoyi couldn''t help but laugh and hit me again, but she was afraid of attracting attention, and her expression was much more guilty.


    I didn''t joke with Xiaoyi anymore and said seriously, "I mean, you''ve really reached that stage. What do you tell others? Is it possible that Hu Zi is your boss and you still have to hide it from your father and your mother?"


    "You''re talking too far. Who wants that?" Xiaoyi said, "How long have we been talking about?"


    "I''m curious too? You guys talked for a long time?"


    "I won''t tell you!" Xiaoyi glared at me and said.


    "How did you... Hook up with Hu Zi?" I approached xiaoyi and asked curiously.


    Xiaoyi gritted her teeth and glared at me, but she didn''t dare to raise her voice. She could only shout at me in a low voice, "Do you want to die?"


    She even gestured at me with the plate in her hand. I smiled and looked scared, "I was wrong. I was wrong. I mean, how did you and Hu Zi... Fall in love?"


    Xiaoyi blushed. She was absent-mindedly washing the dishes with a happy smile on her face. After thinking about it, she replied, "I don''t know. I just think he''s different from everyone else. Unlike many bosses I''ve met, he''s good to people, capable, loyal, responsible, and sometimes thinks he''s especially manly. Well, I really don''t like him because he''s the boss!"


    As if afraid that I might misunderstand, Xiaoyi explained with great force. I nodded and could tell that she really liked Hu Zi.


    "I really like him. So, I''m really afraid that people will say that I like him because of money, you know?" There was a hint of grievance in xiaoyi''s eyes.


    I couldn''t help but smile and understand Xiaoyi. When I was with Ding Ge, I was worried that others would say I was going up the ladder, but I still followed my heart.


    Sometimes you really can''t care too much about other people''s eyes, or you''ll be too tired to live.

 Chapter 215 : Go to Lin Yas House As Promised

    "As for how he fell in love with me, you can ask him yourself." With that said, the corners of Xiaoyi''s mouth were brimming with a brilliant smile, that shy and particularly real, completely the kind of sweet state that just fell in love.


    Xiaoyi is really nice. How can I put it? This little girl is very real. She has no annoying shortcomings and is very popular. I''m really happy for Hu Zi to have a new relationship.


    After that, the two of them brushed the dishes over and over again and chatted in secret. In fact, the reason why I talked so much with Xiaoyi was a kind of test, because I was also afraid that Xiaoyi and Hu Zi were together because of money. It''s not that I think too much. It''s for my brother''s sake. After a betrayal, Hu Zi really can''t bear to be hurt again.


    But after talking to Xiaoyi, I realized that I was thinking too much and even felt a little indebted to xiaoyi. She was really not bad. She was a very honest girl.


    After being betrayed by Li Xiaowei, Hu Zi has really changed a lot. This time, I hope he can be happy. I hope Xiaoyi can bring more sunshine and happiness to his life.


    After finishing the work at the back kitchen, I finally felt relieved. Everyone came out of the back kitchen, and the front hall was cleaned up. Everyone began to sit and rest. A group of people were chatting and making a scene. I was immersed in this atmosphere, and I didn''t want to think too much.


    In the afternoon, my aunt suddenly came over.


    To my surprise, Guzheng also came, apparently with my aunt. More accurately, it was Guzheng who drove my aunt here!


    The two of them walked into the restaurant. Before I could say hello to my aunt, she smiled at me and seemed to be in a good mood. Guzheng also smiled and walked beside my aunt, whispering something to her.


    I don''t need to guess. My aunt must know about me and Guzheng!


    It''s really fast.


    "Auntie, why are you here?"


    My aunt glared at me and said, "Neither you nor your sister knows to go home, so I have to run to the restaurant."


    I smiled shamefully and said, "The restaurant is busy."


    "Can''t you tell auntie about you and Guzheng? I forgot who pulled the strings for you." My aunt still looked at me with dissatisfaction.


    Speaking of which, it was my aunt who introduced him, otherwise I wouldn''t have known Guzheng. If my relationship with Guzheng was real, the first person to thank was really my aunt.


    But now, I can only deceive him.


    "Hey, I''m not..." I scratched my head and laughed, "I''m planning to visit you with Guzheng these two days."


    "That''s more like it." My aunt nodded at me with satisfaction, then looked at Guzheng and said to us, "I think it''s better tonight. You all come over and sit down. Aunt will make you a good table."


    Guzheng didn''t have a problem and looked at me.


    She obviously gave me enough face by doing this. However, I have promised Lin Ya that I will go to her place tonight. She had no choice but to say to my aunt, "Aunt, the restaurant is very busy this evening. Don''t worry about it. Just come here and we''ll get you a table!"


    "Just make time when you''re busy. Just like your sister, she likes to say that she''s not free. This girl is coming to our house for the first time. Let''s go home. When can''t the restaurant come?"


    Apparently, my aunt was extremely concerned about me and Guzheng!


    I whispered, "Didn''t Guzheng go to your house?"


    How can you say it''s the first time?


    My aunt slapped my arm in front of Guzheng and scolded, "It can be the same!"


    My heart said why it was different, but I didn''t dare to say anything back. Guzheng seemed to be happy to see me deflated. He smiled gloatingly and didn''t say anything for me.


    "Tonight, you and your sister will go home." My aunt began to use an imperative tone.


    I was a little embarrassed, but I had already promised Lin Ya, so I had to say to my aunt, "Aunt, I really don''t have time today."


    When I said this, Guzheng also looked at me in doubt, as if he was a little unhappy.


    "What''s wrong?" My aunt frowned and lectured me again, "What can be more important than this?"


    Her expression clearly meant that you, the child, didn''t know what was going on.


    But I''ve already promised Lin Ya that it''s really hard to stand her up. She had no choice but to act coquettishly to my aunt and say, "Aunt, how about tomorrow at noon? I''m not busy at noon. I''ll go home with sister qi for lunch tomorrow. How about that?"


    In fact, I was busy at noon and at night. I just didn''t want to go to my aunt''s house with Guzheng.


    My aunt nodded, but still glared at me with dissatisfaction. Then she said to my sister, "Jiaqi, who are you calling... Liu Sheng, too?"


    When her cousin heard this, she sighed and said, "Mom, I can''t go yet. Why did you ask liu sheng to go?"


    "What''s wrong?" My aunt asked, puzzled.


    "Well... We haven''t finished yet. You let them go back to our house for dinner, as if I can''t get married." Cousin mumbled.


    "You little girl, liu sheng hasn''t been able to talk to you until now. Don''t hide it from me. I''ve already asked about it. It''s quite nice. You guys are quite chatty."


    "We''ve only known each other for a few days. Can we talk more? This Xing Yun and Guzheng, they''re both done. I haven''t even said a word yet. You''re in such a hurry..."


    "All right, all right, don''t tell me so much." My aunt was crueler to my cousin than she was to me. She interrupted her and said, "You can bring Liu Sheng over tomorrow!"


    My cousin gave me a look of despair, as if to say that I had caused all this. I am also extremely aggrieved.


    My aunt was obviously very happy to see that both my cousin and I had settled down. The sadness on her face was always lingering.


    After a while, my aunt pulled me aside and scolded me. She said that she thought Guzheng and I were a good match. Now she''s finally together. She wants me to be nice to her and so on.


    Because everyone was here, Guzheng and I didn''t have a chance to talk alone, but it was good. Because it was really hard for me to make a sweet and passionate gesture with Guzheng, and it was really hard to pretend.


    She was obviously much more relaxed than I was.


    My aunt didn''t stay in the restaurant for long. After the restaurant started to be busy, Guzheng took my aunt away.


    ...


    At night, after the restaurant was almost busy, I went to Lin Ya''s house as promised.


    On the way, I inevitably became nervous. Maybe I still felt guilty. When I thought of the frightening scenes that might appear, I felt a chill in my heart.


    There''s nothing to hide. Lin Ya will know about my public relationship with Guzheng sooner or later.


    When I arrived at lin ya''s house, she opened the door for me. Her expression was normal, and there was a faint smile on her face. I couldn''t help but feel half relieved.


    "Haven''t seen you for so long. Did you miss me?" I used to be poor with Lin Ya, so I sat on the sofa of lin ya''s house and held the back with both hands.


    She was used to being casual at lin ya''s house. She was probably too familiar with it. There was no restraint at all in Lin Ya''s house, just like in mine.


    I looked at Lin Ya a few times. The girl went out for a tour and didn''t get a tan. Her face was still fair and tender. After a good night''s rest at home, she changed her hair more proudly.


    Lin Ya took out a plate of pastries, paused for a moment, and said, "Last night, I shouldn''t have said it was early this morning. I just saw it."


    I had black lines all over my face. Lin Ya was still so good at talking!


    "I mean not last night, not last night, not last night!" Tell me something important three times.


    Lin Ya smiled at me with a strange expression on his face. It was tantalizing, but he didn''t say anything. After a while, he said, "Yes."


    However, before my face had even turned a corner, Lin Ya said, "I was wondering if you would fuel my car."


    "...


    "Did you add it?" Lin Ya teased again.


    "Okay, you let me drive with the car so I can fill up the gas, right?" I smiled bitterly.


    Of course, it was just a joke. Lin Ya brought me the pastry and said, "Try it?"


    "What?"


    "I bought some local products. They are delicious."


    "You''re not just bringing food, are you?" I squeezed a piece of cake and tasted it. It was really nice to have it soft and crisp. I looked at Lin Ya and added, "Foodie!"


    Lin Ya gave me a look of disdain and said, "Of course I bought something else."


    "What did you buy?"


    Lin Ya ran to her room again and came out wearing a snow-white hat. I remember she came back with that hat. It was too dark and her consciousness was blurry.


    White knitted hat, winter wear. There was another fluffy ball on top of the hat, two balls hanging from both sides of the ear, and a white flower on the cap. Lin Ya looked very petite on his head, and very cute, very girlish.


    Lin Ya turned to me and asked happily, "Is it good?"


    "What?" I pretended to be stupid.


    "Hat!"


    Lin Ya''s anger rose and almost exploded.


    "Oh!" I acted like I had a epiphany and said, "It looks good, you know? There are two advantages to wearing this hat!"


    Lin Ya frowned and asked curiously, "What are the benefits?"


    "First, look small. Second, look young." I said with a slight smile.


    However, after listening to my words, Lin Ya''s eyes widened like brass bells. I could see a layer of special effect anger behind her, surrounded by a fiery red light, and ran towards me with fists waving.


    The slippers she was wearing on her feet easily swung her shoes and jumped onto the sofa. She grabbed the cushions on the sofa with quick movements and swung them at me. I didn''t care. It was like scratching, but just a little hand to block it.


    "I''ll fight, I''ll fight, I''ll fight! I''ll fight, fight, fight!" Lin ya shouted as she fought.

 Chapter 216 What Do You Want from Me?

    Lin Ya knocked and knocked like a wooden fish...


    "I was wrong, I was wrong..."


    I kept burying my face and apologizing over and over again, but lin ya didn''t accept it and almost rode on me. She kept shouting and yelling as she hit her mouth, as if she was the one who got hit, louder than I did.


    "Wrong, wrong!"


    Lin Ya was finally tired. He stopped and panted, "Is my face big? Am I old?"


    "Not big, not old, not old." I rubbed my arm. I didn''t expect the little girl to be strong. I smiled and said, "I''m praising you!"


    "You''re such a boaster! If we all praise people like you, we will all perish!"


    "Why?"


    "Because men are all bachelors!"


    Lin Ya hit me a few more times, making her hot. She took off her hat and her long hair was in a mess, so she sat cross-legged on the sofa, panting and trimming her hair.


    "No, just buy a hat when you go out. We sell it too." What''s so strange about a hat? Just buy it in Pucheng.


    "I like it. Can you manage it?" Lin Ya gave me another look.


    I chuckled and said cheekily, "Did you bring me anything?"


    "So that''s what you want to ask the most." Lin Ya smiled, but a hint of teasing flashed in his eyes.


    I have no words.


    "Here you go!" Lin Ya shook his hair, smiled and said, "Of course!"


    "What?" My eyes are starting to glow.


    "That''s right."


    Lin Ya pointed at the pastry we had just eaten on the table and couldn''t help laughing.


    My face darkened and I was deceived by this girl again. However, I don''t want to lose out either, so I picked up another piece of cake and stuffed it into my mouth, saying expressionless, "Yummy!"


    I brought the plate over and Lin Ya looked at me with a smile. I couldn''t bear to eat it all by myself, but I handed it to Lin Ya. She was fondling the new hat and opening her mouth to me. I gave her a piece.


    There was nothing ambiguous about our intimate behavior.


    Lin Ya smiled sweetly at me, still looking optimistic and cheerful without worries and carefree. She was like a pure angel, unknowingly bringing warm light in this cold winter.


    Lin Ya and I didn''t make any more trouble. The two of us sat on the sofa and chatted leisurely.


    "How many places have you been to?" I asked lin ya.


    "There are a lot of them, probably a dozen or so. I didn''t count them either." Lin Ya asked, "Didn''t you see my circle of friends?"


    I spread my hands, and Lin Ya thought that I wasn''t using a smartphone at all. She smiled. She suddenly stood up and walked towards the bedroom, "I almost forgot that I have a smartphone. I bought a new one for this trip. The old one is still working."


    Not long after, Lin Ya walked out of the bedroom and handed me her old phone. She smiled and said, "Don''t despise it. It must be better than yours. You should use this first."


    Since it''s old, I''m not being polite with Lin Ya.


    After receiving Lin Ya''s phone, Lin Ya said to me, "I can only call you all the time. I can''t find you in any other way. You''ve sent me a wechat qq or something, so that I can send you a voice message if anything happens. I don''t need to call you again, please."


    "That''s different."


    I looked at Lin Ya''s phone. Although she had used it before, it was protected by the case and Lin Ya himself used it with care. It looked like everything was new. I don''t think this kind of expense was Lin Ya''s style, especially when she needed money for a while.


    "Why do you remember to change your phone? This is good."


    I took out the card from my broken phone and put it in Lin Ya''s phone. Not to mention, it''s still a smart phone, at least the buttons don''t hurt.


    "It''s not going to take long. I just want to buy a new one." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    She swiped her phone a few more times, then placed the screen where both of us could see it, and said, "This is where I went this time. Some of it went to friends, some not."


    I took Lin Ya''s phone and pulled it up. I had to say that lin ya took a good picture. I praised her, "This is a good level of photography."


    "That''s right. Let''s see what we do." Lin Ya said modestly.


    There were a lot of photos, pure scenery photos, and selfies. I didn''t find out how many places Lin Ya went to, but there were a lot of scenes. And then Ding Ge and I saw those photos of climbing in the hotel.


    Just like that, Lin Ya and I looked at the photos of her traveling, and she told me the interesting things about her traveling, and they chatted. From time to time, some laughter came from the room, and time slipped away without knowing it.


    The night gradually quieted down. Listening to Lin Ya talking about the travel, I relaxed and enjoyed the peace of the moment.


    It was really Lin Ya''s unique charm that made people forget about those negative emotions and become comfortable both physically and mentally. I always feel this way when I''m with her, especially comfortable, whether it''s a drink or a drink, whether it''s sitting on the sofa or squatting on the ground, whether it''s on the road or in the mall, her strong appeal will always affect me.


    I almost forgot that Lin Ya wanted to talk to me about something, but now it was just a chat, so I asked, "By the way, didn''t you ask me to come to talk about something? What is it?"


    "It''s mainly about the photo shop and the cake shop." Lin Ya pulled a strand of hair behind her ear and said to me.


    "Why are you fighting so hard? You just came back. Take a rest." I really love Lin Ya from the bottom of my heart, because once I get busy, especially when it comes to opening two stores, Lin Ya will be so busy that she will be exhausted.


    I remember the days when I was going to open a restaurant with Hu Zi. I was very busy every day and had to worry about it, so I felt very tired. It''s still the same for both of us to open a shop, let alone Lin Ya.


    She was still a girl, and she was still struggling when some girls were looking for a rich second generation. With his own hands, he fought for his future.


    "I''m still resting. I''ve been playing for almost a month!" Lin Ya looked at me with wide eyes.


    "No, it''s only been more than half a month."


    Lin Ya is really a restless person. Sitting next to me, I can see the faint passion overflowing from her. She is really full of energy for the future.


    "Half a month is not enough!" Lin Ya said, "I don''t want to delay at all. I just want to open the two stores quickly. Otherwise, Lin Feng and Manya will be back from their studies. I haven''t opened this shop yet. What''s going on?"


    "Then wait until the two of them come back. A person will be busy to death!" I felt sorry for Lin Ya and persuaded, "You can''t make peace for lin feng and Tang Manya, you know? You have to let them work hard, and let them know how hard it is to earn money!"


    "How do you know they don''t know how hard it is to earn money?" Lin Ya now seemed like a good sister. "I''m their sister. I don''t care about them. Who cares about them?"


    I knew Lin Ya''s character and didn''t argue with her anymore, "What''s your plan now?"


    "First, open the photography shop first. We must open it as soon as possible in the shortest time possible! Second, finish the renovation of the bakery and buy all the necessary equipment. They will be open when they come back."


    Lin Ya had probably made a detailed plan. Although it was a trip, she probably didn''t have much time to spare. She had been thinking about the two stores.


    "Okay, let''s talk about the first one." I broke my fingers and said to lin ya, "First you have to look for a facade. Second, you have to have a photographer."


    There''s no photography store without these two.


    "It''s easy to say." Lin Ya said casually, "I can''t find a facade in such a big Pucheng. I don''t need much. We''ll start looking for an opening tomorrow!"


    After that, Lin Ya suddenly remembered something and said, "There are billboards, and this needs to be recorded as soon as possible. We will contact the advertising company tomorrow."


    I smiled, thinking about how hard it was for us to find a suitable store! But Lin Ya didn''t need much space, so he should choose more.


    Lin Ya continued, "Second, photographer, I am!"


    I glared at Lin Ya, then said scornfully, "Blow! Just blow it."


    Although the photos that lin ya took on her cell phone were good, you had to be a professional photographer to open a photography shop. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have gone to your place to take pictures of the baby. Although the standard of children''s photography in pu city is not too high now, it must be satisfied by everyone.


    Every line is not simple!


    The younger baby won''t cooperate with you in taking photos. This is really scary. But Lin Ya is a girl, so she should be good at teasing children. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to do it. I think Lin Ya is very childlike. If she''s serious, she can do it well.


    Lin Ya also had a great advantage in children''s photography. First of all, she knew this line of work. Although she used to work in wedding photography, there were still some differences between the two.


    But lin ya had a customer base. Those who had just taken their wedding photos must be married. After marriage, most of them had children in a year or two. Now, parents are still willing to take pictures of their children and record their growth.


    Of course, the most important thing was the photographer. Photographers in photography shops, like chefs in restaurants, are all souls.


    I think Lin Ya still needs a photographer if he wants to do children''s photography.


    Lin Ya laughed and said to me, "Why, you still don''t believe me? I have a professional certificate!"

 Chapter 217 Lin Yas Invitation

    I immediately widened my eyes and stared at her in disbelief for a few seconds. Lin Ya was indeed a remarkable woman, and she was the only one in the world.


    I asked in surprise, "When did you get your certificate?"


    "Probably... It was during the time when you and dinger just broke up." Lin Ya curled his lips again and said, "You didn''t care about anything at that time, so you didn''t tell me."


    When lin ya mentioned Ding Ge''s name, I felt an inexplicable chill all over me.


    It seems that Lin Ya still doesn''t know about my relationship with Ding Ge.


    I nodded and said, "Well, then it''s easy to get a certificate. You can hire one or two more assistants and it''s basically no problem."


    "No!" Lin Ya seemed to have made up his mind long ago and said, "I think one more person is enough."


    Lin Ya looked confident, as if he had thought of everything long ago.


    "It''s about the same for one." I thought about it, and it depends on the size of lin ya''s store. For example, there are some photography shops where husband and wife are maintaining, and two people are enough.


    "Follow me."


    At this moment, Lin Ya smiled, stood up, and pulled me to the table next to him. I was a little confused and didn''t know what she wanted. She pushed me into a chair and sat down. Then she sat down opposite me and looked at me with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" It''s so comfortable to sit on the sofa. Why sit on the chair?


    However, Lin Ya suddenly stopped smiling and became serious. I seemed to understand what she wanted to say to me.


    I retreated, smiled, and asked again, "What is this for?"


    "Be serious, don''t laugh!" Lin Ya glared at me.


    She looked really serious, and I couldn''t help but become serious under her gaze. The light shone on Lin Ya''s face, and her serious look carried a charming charm, which was probably the temperament she had grown up after years of leadership.


    Then Lin Ya said to me, "In the past, I invited you to work in the studio, but you refused. Well, after all, I work for people, but I plan to do it myself now. So, I want to invite you to work with me again. We''ll be partners, you''ll take pictures, and I''ll take pictures too. It''s just the two of us. I think opening a small children''s photography store will definitely help! So, today, I invite you especially formally!"


    Lin ya looked at me, her eyes shining brightly. He extended his hand to me and said, "Meng Xingyun, would you like to be my partner?"


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, my heart became extremely complicated. How could I bear such a solemn invitation from her?


    I really don''t deserve it!


    Looking at Lin Ya''s expectant gaze, I didn''t even dare to look into her eyes.


    She just held out her hand to me with a faint smile on her lips, which made it impossible to refuse, and I suddenly felt inexplicably depressed.


    I think, if it really didn''t happen that much, I really had no reason to reject Lin Ya, and I really hope to start a business with Lin Ya, very free, two people can share each other''s ideas and ideas together, even if we don''t make much money, but it must be very happy.


    I couldn''t help but think that if we could really become partners, life would be especially good. Our store is not big enough to compare with those high-end photography shops, but our store will have a unique flavor, and no one can ignore her charm.


    I think that together with Lin Ya, we have the ability to carry a photography store, and I think the photos we take will definitely make our customers praise us. I don''t think I''m arrogant. I really think we can.


    But the situation is too complicated.


    Seeing that I had been silent, the smile on Lin Ya''s face gradually faded, and there was even some grievance in his eyes. Seeing her like that, I couldn''t help but feel bad.


    I smiled. I didn''t want the situation to become so serious. I joked, "Can you live with your conscience if you poach people from your friends so openly?"


    "Hu Zi, of course I will!" Lin Ya leaned forward, stared into my eyes and continued, "I''ll ask you, do you agree or not?"


    Sure enough, it was only when Lin Ya returned to his strong stance that I felt more comfortable.


    "You... Are too sudden. I..." I hesitated, not knowing how to respond to lin ya.


    Of course, I really appreciate Lin Ya''s kindness. I really think Lin Ya thinks too highly of me. After all, I don''t even have a photographer''s license.


    And now, it''s not just that I promised not to agree to Lin Ya, but there are many things that Lin Ya doesn''t know about.


    I''m working with Old Gao and Hu Zi now. Then I can''t give up the two brothers easily. After all, I invested a lot less money than Hu Zi. It wouldn''t make sense for me to be a shopkeeper and only collect money. I can''t get out of the restaurant when it''s in debt.


    Besides, I am working hard at the restaurant now. I am very satisfied with the current situation of the hotel.


    And most importantly, Lin Ya didn''t know that Guzheng and I were already''lovers''. When she found out, would she still invite me?


    Lin Ya''s eyes were so full of anticipation that I felt ashamed and guilty and didn''t even dare to look straight at Lin Ya.


    This time, Lin Ya seemed different from before. She seemed to have a strong desire for me to start a business with her. In fact, I didn''t object at all, but the situation was too complicated!


    I was a little restless, stood up and said, "Girl, I really thank you for your kindness. But I think you should find a real photographer, not me."


    "What is a real photographer?" Lin ya asked expressionless.


    "Of course, I have a photographer''s license. I have a work that I can sell, and it''s recognized by everyone."


    "Is a certificate that important?" Lin Ya said disapprovingly, "I didn''t invite you for any other reason. I thought you were qualified! Yes, you don''t have a qualification, but what does it matter? I know you, I know you can do it."


    "I don''t even know if I can do it."


    "Of course you can. Why are you so negative about yourself? You weren''t like this before." Lin Ya was a little excited. She took a deep breath and looked at me, "We''ve known each other for so long. I think we can work together better. We can communicate easily. We both know each other. I really don''t understand, Xing Yun. Why don''t you agree? Is it because of Hu Zi?"


    I shook my head.


    "Why is that?" Lin Ya continued, "I know very well in my heart that you and I, we can do it."


    We can do it!


    Lin Ya''s words gave me goosebumps all over my body, and he aroused the desire in my heart. Indeed, I would rather open a photography shop than a restaurant. What Lin Ya said made my heart itch.


    "Girl, I..."


    I was especially afraid to see Lin Ya''s disappointed eyes, but I had no choice.


    Lin Ya suddenly reached out to me and stopped me. She smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, don''t refuse me. I know I said it too suddenly. Well, don''t rush to give me an answer. Can you think about it?"


    Lin Ya''s words left me speechless.


    I nodded and said nothing more, but I knew that the result was just to disappoint Lin Ya again.


    And, in the face of Lin Ya, I didn''t dare to tell Lin Ya that Guzheng and I were "Lovers." I would rather she got the news from Ding Ge and came to me. She didn''t ask me. I really didn''t dare to say it, or I didn''t want to say it.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but wonder. I thought that after lin ya came, she had already met Ding Ge. Even if she didn''t meet him, they must be connected. Why didn''t ding ge tell Lin Ya about us?


    Why?


    I think if I were Ding Ge, I would talk to my best friend first, but didn''t ding ge?


    The atmosphere was somewhat indescribably stiff. Looking at the silent Lin Ya, her whole body seemed to have a layer of indescribable sorrow, which could not help but make one feel sad.


    At this moment, I miss the comfort and leisure between the two of them. I don''t know why, but I suddenly have an inexplicable fear in my heart.


    Perhaps it was because I was afraid of losing something important. I was afraid that my love with Ding Ge would end forever and my friendship with Lin Ya would break up.


    After coming out of lin ya''s house, it was already past eleven o'' clock in the evening. The whole world was once again submerged in darkness. I looked up at the sky and felt that the night was a little abnormal. The sky was dark and gave a strong sense of oppression.


    Out of the neighborhood, there were fewer cars on the road. When I saw that I couldn''t get a taxi, I walked slowly on the road. It took me about ten minutes to get a taxi.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but think about what Lin Ya had said to me, the hand she had extended to me, and that image kept coming back to me.


    We always have too much helplessness in our lives.


    Do I have a choice?


    Suddenly there was a feeling of exhaustion. My body lay limply back, staring blankly at the gray whistling past the window, thinking about the passing days.


    I think I deserve to live like this.


    Because I found out that I lied a lot, one lie and another lie to go round, simple and complicated, and finally forced myself into a corner.


    I suddenly thought, if my house compensation had just been paid off, and I had returned to Pucheng, if I had confessed to Ding Ge and confessed to her, what would have happened to our lives?


    For some reason, I feel like my life has been ruined by me, and everything has become a mess. At this moment, I regret it! I really regret the tough decisions I made in the past. I just felt like a small boat that was being trampled by the waves, floating on the water, I couldn''t control the direction, and then got farther and farther away from the shore.


    ...

 Chapter 218 : Inexplicable Anger

    When I returned to the community, I was walking along the road with my head down. There were no more people in the community. Most of the houses had turned off the lights. When I walked to the door of the unit, I didn''t realize the footsteps behind me. Suddenly, a voice called out to me.


    "Xing Yun!"


    Familiar voice. I turned my head. It was Guzheng!


    In the gloom, I also saw the other party clearly. It was Guzheng who was right. Her breath was a little hurried, as if she had just run out of the house.


    I looked at her and asked with a smile, "It''s so late. Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Yes." Guzheng seemed to have something to say to me. Her expression was a little confusing. She said to me, "Come to my house."


    "What''s wrong?" I frowned and felt that Guzheng looked a little strange. Besides, it''s getting late. We can talk about it tomorrow, or we can talk about it now.


    Guzheng did not say much, but replied faintly, "Let''s go back to my house."


    I was a little confused and didn''t know what was going on with Guzheng, but her expression was definitely abnormal. Worried about her, I followed Guzheng to her place.


    When she arrived at Guzheng''s house, Guzheng looked at me and asked, "Where have you been? Why did you come back so late?"


    Guzheng sounded as if her girlfriend was questioning her boyfriend. She seemed a little angry. I didn''t know how I had offended her, so I replied honestly, "Lin Ya has something to do with me. He just came back from her house."


    After listening to me, Guzheng seemed even angrier. He said to me coldly, "Is it appropriate for you to go to a girl''s house in the middle of the night?"


    "We''re on good terms." Then I added, "And we are pure!"


    "Don''t you think you and Lin Ya are too close?"


    I didn''t think it was wrong at all. After all, when I was in love with Ding Ge, I had such a good relationship with Lin Ya, so I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Now that you have a girlfriend, I think you should avoid being too intimate with other girls." Guzheng looked at me very seriously.


    I found it funny, and I also found Guzheng a little strange. After all, our relationship is fake. We are not a real couple. But I wasn''t angry either. I just smiled bitterly and said to Guzheng, "We''re just good friends. Besides, our relationship isn''t fake. You..."


    "Even if it''s fake, it''s true in the eyes of others. So I think even to respect me, you should keep your distance from Lin Ya. Otherwise, if someone sees you coming out of another girl''s house in the middle of the night, how should I explain?"


    "You think too much. I didn''t disrespect you!" I really felt that Guzheng was too unreasonable, and I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    "Didn''t you tell Lin Ya that we were lovers?" Guzheng looked into my eyes and asked.


    Guzheng''s words instantly defeated me. I looked at her as if she had seen through me.


    I covered my head and sat on the sofa in pain. My heart was very heavy and very irritable. I have made my promise, but it seems that in the end, there is no one inside or outside. What should I do?


    "Isn''t it?" Guzheng continued, "Didn''t you tell her?"


    "She didn''t ask. What did I say?" I sighed impatiently.


    I gritted my teeth and my whole body trembled. Guzheng sneered and said, "Why didn''t you say you didn''t want to?"


    At this moment, I really don''t want to say anything more to Guzheng, because it doesn''t make sense. Lin Ya will definitely know!


    I took a breath, suppressed my emotions and said to Guzheng, "Guzheng, this is not the problem. Our relationship is fake. Even if it''s true, I don''t want you to interfere with my private life!"


    Guzheng looked at me resentfully, her eyes filled with sadness. It took a long time before she said to me, "But when someone asked me what I said, what did I say? Everyone thinks we''re a couple, but I don''t even know where you are every day. I don''t want to interfere in your life. I just want us to cooperate with each other, not as your girlfriend. You spend more time with other women than I do."


    I didn''t know what to say to Guzheng. When I heard what she said, my head grew big and I couldn''t help but say with annoyance, "I''ve cooperated very well. How else should I cooperate? Do we have to meet, date, watch movies, and make phone calls like real couples?"


    My emotions were a little out of control, and after I said that, Guzheng''s face showed a deep sadness. The room was extremely quiet, and Guzheng said nothing more. I was also very tired, so I said to Guzheng, "I''ll go back first."


    Then I opened the door of Guzheng''s house and left.


    The two of them parted unhappily. I stood in the wind and sucked in the cold air, feeling cold all over.


    Dragging my exhausted body, I went home and got into bed.


    I took out the phone Lin Ya gave me and couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge again.


    Sometimes I wish I could have god''s perspective so that I could know what Ding Ge was doing and what she was thinking.


    I logged on to wechat. Although I haven''t been on wechat for so long, Ding Ge was always in my address book. After we broke up, she didn''t blackmail me, and I didn''t want to delete her, so she stayed in my address book quietly and never talked to me again.


    At this time, she found Ding Ge. Her face was still the same as before.


    I didn''t want to talk to Ding Ge, but I couldn''t help but secretly look at her circle of friends.


    But I couldn''t see anything at all. Ding Ge didn''t post any news at all. I was a little disappointed. I wanted to know something about Ding Ge secretly, but it seems that wechat is not going to work.


    I sighed, put down my phone, and closed my eyes.


    I really want to know how Ding Ge is.


    But now I feel that there is another huge gap between us that cannot be connected.


    ...


    The next day, she had promised my aunt that she would go to her house with Guzheng, but she had such a bad time with Guzheng yesterday. Would she still go with me?


    Thinking about Guzheng, I regret what I said to her last night. After all, she was just a girl who used the wrong love.


    Besides, if Guzheng goes back on his word and wants me to pay him back, I won''t be able to pay him back now.


    She is now my creditor and my public'' girlfriend''. Think about it and apologize to her.


    I know what she''s thinking. She has her own selfish heart, and I have mine too. We have to compromise. Let me do it. Who made her the creditor?


    After thinking about it, I called Guzheng.


    Even if I give in to her, I really can''t repay her for helping me so much.


    I thought Guzheng wouldn''t answer my call because he was angry, but he didn''t.


    Alas, she was never that stingy girl.


    Guzheng didn''t speak when the phone was connected. There was silence in the receiver. Although I couldn''t see Guzheng, I could feel the deep awkwardness between us.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to my aunt''s house for dinner yesterday? Are you still going?"


    "Yes." Guzheng answered without any emotion.


    "Then, you should come to the restaurant first. We''ll go over together later." I added.


    "Okay." Guzheng replied succinctly, unable to detect any emotion.


    "Okay." I sighed softly.


    There seemed to be nothing more to say. Hang up.


    I told Hu Zi and the others that I felt bad about it. My cousin and I are going today, and I don''t know if they can handle it.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao didn''t care at all. They just wanted us to be at ease. Don''t worry about the restaurant. I am very grateful to their brothers.


    Not long after, Guzheng arrived at the restaurant. It seemed that she paid great attention to my aunt''s visit, or rather, gave me face, dressed appropriately and beautifully.


    But after the obvious conflict yesterday, Guzheng''s expression was still a little flat, not as smiling as before.


    My cousin and Guzheng and I went to my aunt''s house.


    My cousin was alone and did not listen to my aunt''s words to bring liu sheng over. I couldn''t help but worry that my aunt was angry, so I said to my cousin, "You really won''t let liu sheng go?"


    "What are you going to do?" Cousin replied irritably.


    I didn''t dare to provoke my cousin, so I didn''t mention it again.


    I always have an ominous feeling that my cousin can''t be with this Liu Sheng. Because I feel like my cousin only talked to Liu Sheng because she compromised. It seems that Liu Sheng didn''t make her fall for her.


    Of course, maybe the two of them could talk about their relationship after knowing each other for a long time, but now they don''t know.


    My cousin was in the back seat, and I was in the driver''s seat. Guzheng was driving quietly and didn''t speak to me at all. It was a very uncomfortable feeling, an unspeakable awkwardness.


    But I don''t know what to do. I can''t say anything to Guzheng in front of my cousin.


    I could only pretend to be calm and look out the window, looking at the familiar scenery on the street.


    Today''s sky seemed to be even darker than usual, making the whole of Pucheng a little more bleak. It was a very uncomfortable day. The whole sky was like a filter. It was cold and dark, and it was a little suffocating.


    The three of us chatted occasionally, but most of them were Guzheng and his cousin.


    Then, the three of them came to my aunt''s neighborhood, and Guzheng magically took out two boxes of gifts from the trunk. I didn''t expect Guzheng to buy a gift in advance, which surprised me.


    When I got out of the car, I suddenly realized that the Guzheng family and my aunt''s family were in the same neighborhood. Thinking of that time when Guzheng said that her parents wanted to see me, I felt a little frustrated. I must not meet Guzheng''s parents!


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    If I had known, I would have insisted that my aunt go to the restaurant.


    I became panicked. Fortunately, everything was calm. We arrived at my aunt''s house smoothly.

 Chapter 219 Guess Who I Am

    My aunt opened the door for us. When she saw the gift we were carrying, she naturally knew that it was Guzheng who took it. She smiled and said, "What other gift? Our neighbor has been here for so many years, not an outsider."


    Guzheng was not too reserved. Perhaps he was more familiar with my aunt and said with a smile, "It''s not right to give my aunt a present."


    My aunt''s wrinkles were all stretched out.


    "Come, come, come in and do it."


    Perhaps it was because of Guzheng''s presence. Although my cousin didn''t bring Liu Sheng alone and my aunt said something, I still caught a hint of her disappointment.


    My aunt went to the kitchen to cook. Guzheng, cousin and I were sitting in the living room. Guzheng still ignored me, even though we were talking.


    Then Guzheng and his cousin started talking. I didn''t think it was fun, so I went to the kitchen to cook for my aunt.


    My aunt insisted that I go out, so I said it would be fine. Then my aunt started talking about Guzheng in my ear. Basically, it was all about being nice to Guzheng. Don''t make people angry.


    I had to keep nodding.


    At this time, my aunt said, "Xing Yun, I think it''s almost the end of the year to get married first."


    After the engagement, it was not far from marriage.


    My aunt''s words gave me a cold shiver, and I naturally denied everything in my heart. This was a fake. Couples can be fake, engagement can''t be fake.


    I laughed and said, "Auntie, Guzheng and I have only been talking for a long time. Just talk about getting engaged. It''s too soon."


    "What''s fast? Fast!" My aunt disagreed and quickly said, "The two of you have been talking for a short time, but you have known each other for a long time. We have known each other for more than half a year. We know each other well enough."


    I suddenly felt that coming to the kitchen seemed to be a wrong decision. I could have been perfunctory before, but now I don''t know how to pick it up. I could only giggle and say, "Slow down, slow down."


    My aunt glared at me again and said, "I said, you and your sister don''t know how to be anxious, do you?"


    "No, you and your sister are too anxious!"


    At my words, my aunt suddenly became happy and smiled from ear to ear for a long time. I took the opportunity to say to my aunt, "It''s good now. Take your time. It''s not necessarily a good thing to be too fast."


    "Hey." My aunt smiled helplessly and said nothing more. Then he glared at me and said, "You can give me a good supervision and supervision over your sister. If anything happens, report to me immediately."


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I promise to complete the task."


    He had to sell out his cousin!


    Soon the food was ready, and we sat down at the table to eat.


    It was pretty calm, and Guzheng didn''t give me a look because we had a fight last night. No one could tell what was going on between us, as if everything was normal.


    Only Guzheng and I know that the matter between us has not been resolved.


    After dinner, after sitting at my aunt''s house for a while, we left.


    The restaurant should be almost busy at this time, and I feel quite guilty. I want to go back and wash more bowls.


    Outside my aunt''s house, the cold air rushed in. Guzheng was wrapped up in clothes and looked a little indifferent. Cousin didn''t follow us, just the two of us. Neither of us spoke on the way. There was always an awkward atmosphere between us.


    Or maybe I''m the only one who''s embarrassed, and Guzheng''s still mad at me.


    I wanted to apologize to Guzheng, but I didn''t know where to start.


    The two of them were walking thoughtfully. At this moment, Guzheng suddenly stopped, and I also stopped. Looking at her doubtfully, I said, "Let''s go."


    Guzheng looked at me, blinked his bright eyes, and suddenly said, "Let''s go back to my house."


    I suddenly shuddered and looked at Guzheng in horror. Isn''t that frightening?


    Seeing me like this, Guzheng couldn''t help but smile, and then said with a little anger, "You know how to be afraid."


    "You just wanted to see me laugh, didn''t you?" I smiled bitterly, but it was a brilliant move.


    Guzheng raised his neck and said, "No, I''m serious!"


    I begged for mercy and said, "Just let me go. I was wrong. It''s all my fault."


    "Wrong, what''s wrong?" Guzheng put his hands around his chest and looked at me triumphantly.


    I turned around worriedly, looked around, and said to Guzheng anxiously, "Can we talk about it when we get out of the neighborhood? What if your dad and mom see it?"


    "Cold sauce!" Guzheng pouted.


    "All right, all right. Can we talk in the car?" I gave Guzheng a hand, and I really convinced her.


    Guzheng smiled reluctantly and was dragged away by me.


    It was only after the car left the neighborhood that I breathed a sigh of relief. After a joke with Guzheng, the atmosphere between them seemed to be much more relaxed. I apologized to Guzheng."


    Guzheng was driving, looking ahead, his mouth slightly tilted.


    She did not speak, nor did she know whether she would forgive or not.


    I continued, "I did not perform well. I admit that I did not try my best. In the future, I will try to treat you like a real girlfriend."


    "Forget it, don''t force yourself. Our relationship is a fake, a fake is a fake, how can it not be true."


    At this moment, Guzheng''s tone was particularly calm, but I couldn''t help but wonder, what''s wrong with Guzheng, how did it change so much from last night?


    Guzheng saw me looking at her like this, smiled bitterly, and said, "I didn''t want you to treat me like a real girlfriend either. All you have to do is to do the face project well."


    I sighed and asked in confusion, "Then what should I do?"


    "As long as you don''t ignore me too much." There seemed to be a deep sadness in Guzheng''s eyes.


    "Did I ignore you?"


    "How many times have you contacted me?" Guzheng looked at me and asked.


    I couldn''t answer for a moment. Indeed, I rarely contacted Guzheng.


    Guzheng curled her lips and said, "What about your concern for me? You accompanied me to the clinic the day I was sick, but what happened after that? You didn''t even ask me if I was well? Did you ask?"


    Guzheng''s words made me feel a little embarrassed. Now that I think about it, I just wanted to escape, not care about Guzheng''s condition at all. Even when I came home to see my mother''s infusion, I didn''t think about Guzheng. Anything seemed to remind me of Ding Ge.


    Like now.


    Thinking about it this way, I felt a lot of guilt. As a friend, I did too little for Guzheng. Maybe it was because I always wanted to avoid her. I really didn''t want to hurt her, but things never seemed to be under my control.


    "I''ll make it up, okay?" I sincerely said, "In the future, in front of everyone, I will definitely perform well. I will also take the initiative to look for you and care about you. At the very least, I will let everyone know that we are indeed in love. At the very least, I will make everyone believe that we are."


    "Can you do that?" Guzheng glared at me and smiled faintly.


    "Yes!"


    "Do you think you know me?" Guzheng asked suddenly.


    I followed Guzheng''s words and thought, I think I still know Guzheng. After all, we have known each other for so long, and we have indeed been friends.


    "Not bad."


    Guzheng smiled faintly. The expression on her face did not show much emotion. She did not refute me, but she did not know if she agreed with what I said.


    "Well, let''s go shopping with me today." Guzheng pouted.


    I wanted to go back to the restaurant earlier, but now that Guzheng said so, I nodded as compensation to Guzheng.


    Just like that, Guzheng and I went shopping together.


    Guzheng was very happy, as if our quarrel had never happened last night. The two of them were walking on the street, and the cold weather did not seem to have any effect on Guzheng.


    My heart is very complicated, but Guzheng can be happy.


    I can''t help but think about the last time I went shopping with Lin Ya, the day Lin Ya bought me a lot of new clothes, and I can''t help but think about Lin Ya''s invitation last night. Actually, I really want to do photography, and I can''t help but think, not now. When the money that I owe Guzheng is paid off and the fake relationship is over, can I do it with Lin Ya?


    Of course, it''s a beautiful wish. It''s a great thing to be able to make a living out of interest.


    The two of them went to a lot of shops. Guzheng, like other girls, had a natural liking for shopping, and she was especially generous with her money, as if she had never been bothered by it. I think her family is so rich, so naturally, there is no such trouble.


    From this point on, we are really very different.


    It''s normal for Guzheng to spend a thousand dollars on a dress, but I feel like it''s a waste. Of course, it''s normal for richer people to buy clothes for hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    And when I saw Guzheng enter those clothing stores that were always overpriced, I felt a little uncomfortable. So sometimes I would use the excuse of being tired waiting for Guzheng outside the store and not going in with her.


    Guzheng didn''t care, as if she was happy that I could come.


    At this time, Guzheng was picking out shoes in a branded store, so I stood at the door of the store waiting for her bored.


    With a few bags in his hands, Guzheng bought all the clothes. For most people, spending these bags might really be a "Shopping spree," but for Guzheng, it was just a" shopping spree."


    I looked up at the oppressive sky. I didn''t know if it was winter or what. It was always gray. The sun was nowhere to be seen.


    Looking at the sky, I can''t help but think, one day, I can become a rich man in the eyes of others? Can I also have a lot of money to squander? What kind of life would that be? What''s more and what''s less about the rich than the poor?


    Without experiencing those things, nature could only imagine them out of thin air, or become daydreams.


    Just then, suddenly, someone patted me on the shoulder.


    Then, with both hands covering my eyes, a voice came into my ears from behind.


    "Guess who I am?"

 Chapter 220 The Meeting between Lin Ya And Guzheng

    Although the other party deliberately changed her voice, it was obvious that she was a girl, and from the touch of her hand covering my eyes, I could feel that her fingers were slender, mostly a girl.


    To be able to play this kind of game, it must be familiar, and most of them are very familiar. Of all the girls I knew, lin ya was the first to do such a boring thing.


    So like Holmes, I gave the answer in just a few seconds.


    "Girl!"


    "That''s a good guess?"


    Lin Ya let go of my eyes. I turned around. It was Lin Ya.


    However, at this moment, facing Lin Ya, I was not happy, I was even a little scared, the whole person became a little nervous.


    Lin Ya didn''t seem to notice my abnormality. He smiled and said to me, "Why did you look up at the sky at 45 degrees just now? Why didn''t you cry?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    Lin ya, on the other hand, continued excitedly, "How could I run into you shopping? It''s so rare!"


    "What are you doing here?"


    At this time, I really don''t want to talk to Lin Ya more. I wish she could leave quickly so that she and Guzheng wouldn''t meet. I''m afraid. I don''t want them to see each other, especially not!


    If possible, I really hope to keep some things from you forever.


    Let''s not keep it a secret forever. It''s good to keep it a secret until the truth comes out.


    But this is a bit of a fantasy!


    "I''m looking for a shop. What am I doing here? I haven''t found the right one all day." Lin ya looked at me, her eyes still surprised that I was here.


    Lin Ya told me yesterday that she was going to start her trip to the photo shop these days. When it came to not procrastinating, she must be very busy and tired today!


    I almost told Lin Ya about how I was worried about picking a store with Hu Zi, but I didn''t want to talk much. I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Lin ya didn''t seem to want to leave either. She frowned and looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That''s not right!"


    "No." I looked elsewhere guiltily.


    At this time, the streets were still busy, with endless crowds and cars coming and going. With so many people, I don''t know how Lin Ya saw me. Why didn''t I find her earlier?


    If I had known that I had just entered the store, I might have escaped this disaster.


    It was a blessing, not a curse. It was a curse that could not be avoided. Perhaps it was due to the old saying that what should come would always come.


    "By the way, have you considered what I told you yesterday?"


    Lin Ya''s words made me feel depressed again. I didn''t know how to answer them. I lowered my head slightly and didn''t know how to face her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lin Ya obviously noticed my abnormality, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    Her eyelashes fluttered and she looked at the bag in my hand. Then she looked at me with a smile and asked, "You bought so many things?"


    She looked up at me again and asked, "Are these all for you?"


    Of course not.


    I smiled stiffly.


    However, before I could answer, Guzheng suddenly appeared at the door of the shoe store and shouted at me, "Xing Yun, do you think I look pretty in these shoes?"


    When I heard Guzheng''s words, I shivered as if I had been struck by lightning.


    This moment has finally arrived!


    I wouldn''t be foolish enough to think that Guzheng didn''t see Lin Ya, and I wouldn''t be foolish enough to think that Lin Ya couldn''t hear Guzheng''s voice.


    Everything seemed to be starting to get more subtle.


    Lin Ya''s gaze swept over my shoulder and looked back. A few seconds later, she looked into my eyes again. There was confusion, surprise, disbelief, and disbelief in her eyes...


    My lips trembled a few times in the cold. It was so cold. It felt as if the cold lips were not warm, and my adam''s apple was frozen stiff, making me a little speechless.


    Everything seemed to be starting to slow down, the pace of pedestrians was so slow, the speed of cars was so slow, the speed of air was so slow, everything in the world was gradually static, as if everything was starting to become irrelevant.


    Such an indifferent and emotionless sky seems to bring us to an apocalyptic world.


    Behind me, Guzheng''s footsteps came, gradually becoming clear, and then she walked to my side, the two of them standing side by side.


    Guzheng looked at Lin Ya with a polite smile.


    Lin ya looked at Guzheng, smiling but not smiling, her eyes shining brightly.


    In the stagnant air, I felt my thoughts stop.


    This scene seemed familiar, but it was so different.


    None of the three of them spoke, and the atmosphere was inexplicably filled with a strong sense of gunpowder. Although Lin Ya and Guzheng did not even have a provocative look in their eyes, I really felt a sense of tension.


    The palms were starting to sweat.


    "Lin Ya, I heard you were traveling. When did you come back?" Guzheng spoke first.


    "I''ve been back for two days." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "Oh, yourself?" Guzheng chatted politely with Lin Ya, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, just right, not strong but not weak.


    "Yes."


    Lin Ya was still exceptionally calm, as steady as a rock, as if nothing could do to her.


    "We''ve just had dinner. Come shopping when you''re free." Guzheng chuckled, looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, how are my shoes? Does it look good?"


    While Guzheng was saying this, her hand grabbed my arm. That intimate gesture made me instinctively resist, but my body was a little stiff and I didn''t know how to react, so I just let Guzheng hold me numbly.


    Guzheng was obviously doing this to show Lin Ya our relationship, to announce it to him, without any words, an action was obvious.


    I lowered my head slightly to look at the shoes on Guzheng''s feet, but I didn''t have the heart to see if she looked good in them. Although my eyes were looking at Guzheng''s shoes, it was only on my retina, not in my memory.


    I didn''t dare to look at lin ya, but I could feel Lin Ya''s gaze. I could feel her staring at me all the time. It made me feel especially uncomfortable. I felt a burning pain all over my body.


    "Nice." I said it with a straight face.


    "Okay, I''ll go buy it."


    Then Guzheng let go of me, smiled at Lin Ya and returned to the store.


    On the side of the road, Lin Ya and I were the only two people left.


    From time to time, people walked past us, but no one cared about us as strangers. I felt my vision was a little hazy. This colorful city became countless ribbons in the flow of people and cars, as if someone had painted a layer of sadness on it.


    I looked at Lin Ya, and Lin Ya looked at me, or at me. She just stared at me without moving. There was not much emotion on her face.


    But I felt as if I had seen a huge storm, blocking the sky from the sun, rolling in my heart!


    Lin Ya looked at me without saying a word. I didn''t even see her blink. She just stared at me.


    At this moment, my heart felt as if it had been burned by the true flame of samadhi. Although Lin Ya did not say a word, this silent condemnation made me feel much worse than beating me and scolding me. Even I felt that I had committed a terrible crime.


    Until Guzheng stood in front of me again, Lin Ya remained silent.


    Her state made me feel scared from the bottom of my heart. I knew that, without saying anything else, Lin Ya already knew my relationship with Guzheng very well.


    Seeing her like this, I want to see Lin Ya''s anger even more. Her hysteria, her anger, I never thought that she would stare at me so directly, that sharp eyes like swords, killing invisible people!


    I just feel like my heart is about to explode.


    "Yes, let''s go, Xing Yun."


    Guzheng came up to me, took my arm again, and leaned closer to me. I lowered my head guiltily, not daring to say goodbye to lin ya.


    "Let''s go, Lin Ya." Guzheng greeted Lin Ya again.


    Gu zhen took me by the arm. I twisted my body with her and took two mechanical steps forward.


    "Xing Yun."


    Suddenly, Lin Ya''s calm voice came from behind.


    It was as if I had received some kind of unstoppable force. I stopped and turned my head. At the same time, the emotions in my heart were surging.


    Lin ya looked at me and said only three words, "Follow me!"


    There was an irrefutable force in her tone!


    After listening to her, I subconsciously wanted to go with lin ya.


    However, just as I leaned forward, a force pulled me back.


    It was Guzheng!


    Guzheng held my arm, and I could feel her strength. She seemed to be trying her best to keep me here for the rest of her life. It seemed that for her, this time was of great significance.


    "Xing Yun." Guzheng''s tone was somewhat indescribably distressing. She looked at me, her eyes glistening. She seemed to have thousands of words to say to me, but she did not utter another word. She just looked at me with open eyes. The expectation in her eyes was unbearable.


    But today, I have to go with lin ya.


    I have promised Guzheng, and I will keep that promise.


    But now, things between me and Lin Ya must be dealt with. I don''t know what I''m going to face, and I don''t know what the result is, but I have to face it after all.


    "You can go back first. Wait for my call." I looked at Guzheng and said guiltily.


    Guzheng never said another word. She just stood there in a daze, allowing the cold wind to blow her hair into a mess, leaving me to stuff the bag into her hands.


    I touched Guzheng''s hand. Her hand was cold and stiff. I could feel the intense humiliation in her heart.


    She seemed to be using her silence to provoke me, make me feel guilty, and make me change my mind. I promised to make it up to her, I promised to try my best to be a good friend, but I don''t know if it was another betrayal.


    I walked towards lin ya.


    I didn''t even look back, I thought, in Guzheng''s eyes, my back must be particularly cold and heartless.

 Chapter 221 : Are You Kidding Me?

    Lin Ya was walking ahead, and I was following her. I didn''t even know where she was taking me, but I walked over step by step.


    I looked at Lin Ya''s back and didn''t know what to say.


    The wind seemed to be a little anxious, and the chilling air filled every corner, as if trying to freeze the whole world.


    I followed Lin Ya into her car. She started the car in the driver''s seat, but she still didn''t speak. The silence in the car was suffocating.


    No matter what, I feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable all over.


    Lin Ya drove me to a place.


    This is a place we used to come to. It has a long corridor, a pavilion, a temple, a stone bridge, and a lake for everyone to rest in.


    In summer, there are always old people in the long corridor enjoying the cool air, playing chess, and sometimes a group of people gathered together to live a particularly comfortable life.


    Not far from the pavilion, there are many stalls selling burnt cakes, eggs, pancakes, baked sausages, and so on. In summer, there are also those selling fried ice porridge with cold skin. Everything is very cheap, very affordable, and delicious. Some stalls are famous in Pucheng.


    Stone bridges, on the other hand, sometimes prefer to cross over stone bridges rather than walk closer to concrete roads. The lake below may be one of the few clear waters in Pucheng, and it is not known how long it will last.


    This is a very happy place, a very simple place, with many of our memories.


    Lin Ya seemed particularly tired and parked his car by the side of the road.


    However, at this time, the number of people on the road began to decrease. Usually there were many people here, and some couples often liked to date here. Perhaps because of the weather, there were fewer stalls.


    The sky became even gloomier, and the wind became even colder. Snow began to fall in the sky.


    Some small, transparent snowflakes.


    It''s snowing!


    Lin Ya sat down on the wooden chair in the pavilion. The cold wind did not seem to make her feel much cold, but her face was a little pale, and the falling snow did not seem to attract her attention.


    I sat quietly by the side, my heart heavy as lead. Lin Ya didn''t say anything. I didn''t know what to say, so I could only be like a prisoner waiting to be interrogated.


    The snowflakes gradually fell into the lake and disappeared.


    It was as if all of a sudden the people had disappeared, the stalls had disappeared, and the whole world had suddenly become cold. When everyone else was rushing home to seek warmth, only the two of us were sitting in the ice and snow foolishly.


    The sky was dark and there was an unspeakable horror. In a trance, I didn''t even know what time it was.


    I looked at Lin Ya, who was still like that, which made me worried and scared. I don''t know how long it took, but Lin Ya''s eyes finally looked at me. She wasn''t angry, but said to me calmly, "Tell me, what''s the situation?"


    Unknowingly, the snow seemed to be getting heavier, and a thin layer of white began to appear on the ground.


    Looking at the falling snow in front of me, my mood became extremely agitated. Finally, Lin Ya asked me. I didn''t want to hide Lin Ya, of course, I couldn''t hide it.


    I rubbed my face and replied in a low voice, "We''re together."


    After saying this, my heart suddenly ached!


    "Damn!"


    Lin Ya sneered and stood up from his chair. He looked at me and said, "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    I didn''t have any intention of joking with Lin Ya, so I just took a long breath and didn''t answer.


    Lin Ya snorted again and continued, "No, what''s going on? I just went out for a tour. Ten days, ten days. Let me figure out what the hell could happen in ten days. You two are together. Who would believe you?"


    Lin Ya became agitated.


    I just felt very tired and didn''t want to say anything more to lin ya. I couldn''t tell her the truth. I didn''t want to tell her too many lies to cover up that lie.


    "Is it interesting, Xing Yun? Is it interesting? You can''t lie once, but you have to lie twice, right? Should I say it again? Tell the important lie three times? Interesting or not?"


    I didn''t answer, so Lin Ya asked himself, "No fun! It''s so boring, Xing Yun. You can even change partners. You might be more likely to change people, right? Guzheng... Don''t you know how to lie?"


    I sat there expressionless. Lin Ya''s words were like stabbing me with knives and knives.


    Of course, Lin Ya had reason not to believe it. I even told her about Guzheng chasing me back then. Lin Ya knew my feelings for Guzheng very well, and I also told Lin Ya very clearly that I had no love for Guzheng. Recently, lin ya knew more about me and Ding Ge. Of course, she wouldn''t believe it!


    Lin Ya took another deep breath, but her excitement was clearly too much to suppress. She smiled bitterly, shook her head, and continued as if she were talking to herself, "This is really not fun. It''s boring. It''s too boring. It can''t be boring at all. Is that right?"


    Lin Ya smiled bitterly at me. When she saw that I didn''t answer, she suddenly yelled out in a neurotic manner, "You''re so fucking talking!"


    I closed my eyes for a while, then said to Lin Ya, "Really, really!"


    After saying this, his heart ached again.


    "What is real? Can you fool me, Lin Ya?" Lin Ya pointed at himself.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, she seemed to want to get angry again, but she couldn''t help but sit impatiently on the chair and continue to ask, "Now it''s just the two of us. If you have anything to say, just say it. Only you know me, god knows earth knows! Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. What happened?"


    "Girl!" I looked at Lin Ya and said slowly, "It''s true!"


    "Don''t tell me it''s true," Lin Ya interrupted me roughly, "Just tell me what happened."


    "We''re together! How many times do you believe me?" I bent over in pain and buried my head in the shadow.


    Saying these words over and over again made me feel bad again and again.


    "I don''t want to hear you repeat this sentence over and over again without any meaning. Big brother, can you be more detailed and tell me bit by bit from the beginning to the end? Say it!"


    Lin Ya still didn''t seem to believe the fact that Guzheng and I were together.


    Of course, I won''t tell Lin Ya anything bit by bit. If I tell him everything, I''ll just make it up. The more I make up, the bigger the loopholes, so it''s better not to tell him.


    I thought about it and said, "If you don''t believe me, ask dinger."


    "Does she know?" Lin Ya asked in surprise.


    I nodded, "Of course I know!"


    Lin Ya fell silent, but her expression still seemed to be hard to accept.


    I sighed and sat down dejectedly.


    The snow was still falling, the whole world was white, and the whole world was quiet. Snow began to fall on some of the ground in the pavilion, and the wind was relentlessly pouring in from all directions. Guzheng and I sat there like fools, as if we could not feel the cold.


    We might be the only idiots in the world!


    I''ve already told Lin Ya to do whatever she wants, but I really don''t want her to keep silent!


    Besides, the two of us are here, blowing the cold wind and facing the snow. Our bodies must be frozen to death.


    "Go back." I told Lin Ya that she was a girl after all. What would she do if she froze again?


    Lin Ya shook his head with great determination.


    She didn''t talk to me. She was just thinking, not knowing what she was thinking. If she doesn''t leave, I can''t leave. I can only accompany her silently.


    She seemed to be puzzled by something and kept frowning.


    To be honest, I''m really afraid of Lin Ya like this. First, I''m afraid that Lin Ya is frozen. Second, I''m afraid that Lin Ya really finds out something. I can deceive Ding Ge, but it''s not that easy to deceive Lin Ya.


    After a while, lin ya looked at me and said, "How did you say you were with Guzheng?"


    "Just like that. How can you say that?" I was a little speechless.


    "Don''t tell me, do you?" Lin ya pointed at me.


    "I don''t know what to say." I spread out my hands.


    Lin Ya sneered, as if she had caught hold of me. She stared at me as if she wanted to see through me and said, "Since you won''t tell me, then tell me the truth."


    "I already told you, girl."


    "I want to hear the truth!"


    "I''m telling you the truth!"


    "Do you think I''m that gullible?"


    Lin Ya stood up and glared at me from above, as if I had insulted her. She had a powerful aura.


    "I..." Although I feel guilty, I still firmly believe that the truth has been told.


    Lin Ya smiled at me and said, "Do you want to waste time with me? I''ll be with you today. Unless you tell me the truth, you won''t leave today!"


    "I..."


    As soon as I spoke, Lin Ya reached out his finger and shook his head at me. He smiled and said, "We have a lot of time. You can tell me when you think about it."


    With that said, Lin Ya took a few steps forward and stood at the edge of the ground where the snow had not fallen, looking at the snowflakes in the sky. Then she called and ordered two takeout orders.


    I can''t say for sure. It seems that Lin Ya is really determined to spend time with me.


    I never thought it would be like this. I never thought Lin Ya wouldn''t believe me no matter what. I really hope she believed me and scolded me.


    What should I say? I couldn''t help but think about it, hoping to make a perfect lie for Lin Ya to believe.


    Lin Ya wasn''t in a hurry, and I wasn''t in a hurry to tell her that I had to think it through.


    I looked up at the sky, as if it was already dark, because it was really hard to tell the exact time without looking at the time, but because the snow did not seem dark, it was brighter than during the day. The snow was very white and crystal clear, and the whole ground was covered with a thick layer of snow.


    The snow was still falling slowly, as if it was with Lin Ya and me.

 Chapter 222 : The Snow Is Still There (2)

    Lin Ya walked to the edge of the pavilion, raised her head slightly, reached out her hand, and let the snow fall on her palm. Her expression looked particularly lonely, and there were many lights that I could not see through.


    I sighed. I don''t know what Lin Ya was thinking. Why wouldn''t he believe me?


    I''m not in a hurry, nor is Lin Ya. She''s as stubborn as I am until dawn.


    Not long after, our takeout arrived.


    The delivery guy was a young man who looked at us strangely, as if he were looking at two lunatics. Who was staying in the pavilion in the cold and snow?


    After that, Guzheng and I opened the takeout and started eating in the snow.


    I said another word and left, but Lin Ya refused. I didn''t say anything more, so I ate the rice in the bowl.


    It was so cold that it was really nice to eat a hot meal, but I had to think about how to hide it from Lin Ya during the meal.


    "Do you remember the time we got stuck in an unfinished building on the way to a barbecue?" Lin Ya asked me.


    I nodded. When I was at home, I was still thinking about it, and I didn''t know why Lin Ya suddenly remembered it.


    But there was a similarity. The last heavy rain, this time it was drifting snowflakes. There was no one but us, and there was no end to silence. It was just a few of us last time, but this time it was me and Lin Ya.


    "Why did you say that?"


    "You said it was great then, didn''t you?" A heartfelt smile appeared on the corner of Lin Ya''s mouth. She seemed to be immersed in the past and said with a smile, "Although she was afraid at that time and felt terrible, but in retrospect, she felt very beautiful, very pure, very simple, very warm."


    Lin Ya''s words also brought back memories of the past.


    That was an unforgettable night!


    It was a stormy night, thunder and lightning, and a night where people hid in their homes with their doors and windows closed and didn''t dare to go out. The five of us spent the night hiding in an unfinished building, only relying on a pile of firewood to keep us warm.


    We didn''t sleep that night, just sat there chatting, playing, singing, and crazy...


    There was no one around, and we were especially unscrupulous. Everyone was even singing in the rain, singing with the sound of rain, and everyone''s face was shining with excitement.


    Sometimes we were crazy, sometimes we were quiet, talking about entertainment, gossiping about our lives...


    The feeling of having friends and lovers by your side makes you happy to think about it.


    Then, instead of mentioning me and Guzheng, Lin Ya suddenly started talking to me about the past and didn''t know what was going on in her head. We just talked about the past and ate takeout, as if both of us had forgotten what we were going to say.


    "I still have a video to shoot on my phone. Just the phone I gave you. Did you see it?"


    "No." I didn''t know that the video from that time was still in the phone Lin Ya gave me. I really wanted to see it when she said that.


    "I remember that day you sang a song, Emil Chau''s" the forgetful grass," right?"


    I can''t remember what song I sang, because I sang a lot. Lin Ya said that I thought about it and remembered that I did sing this song.


    I nodded.


    "You can sing it again." Lin Ya said to me.


    I didn''t understand why Lin Ya suddenly wanted to listen to this song, but I hummed softly.


    "Let the weak ones know cruelty, face the cold of life, and the people they love reluctantly, often have no fate, who really takes who seriously, who cares for who, who is the only one, the scarred innocent soul, has long denied that there is any god, a beautiful life, a kind person, heartache, heartache, heartbreak, too insignificant, come and go, you and I met, It''s better to look at each other and smile faintly, forget about the worry grass, forget about it. How much do you know in your dreams? Somewhere in the world, somewhere on an island, somewhere in a year, somewhere in a day, somewhere in a hug, the grass by the green river, quiet and so on..."


    In the open sky and earth, there seemed to be no sound, only the song of "The forgetful grass" was floating, floating with the snowflakes in this world...


    I''m not a good singer. I like this song. When I go to school, I play it over and over again on my mp3 player. I wrote down the lyrics by hand and learned them many times.


    I just sang quietly. Lin Ya listened quietly. She looked up at the snowy sky and her eyes were glistening with snow.


    She seemed to be intoxicated with my singing, or in that song, and I felt as if the melody of this song also appeared in my ears. As I hummed softly, I seemed to understand why Lin Ya wanted me to sing this song again.


    While I was singing, the scene of that day came back to my mind. For some reason, the scene of the grey sky and the dark sun became so beautiful in my eyes that I could clearly see the smiles on each of them.


    "This song is so beautiful!"


    Lin ya looked up at the sky and murmured. There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, as if it was more beautiful and bright than the crystal clear snowflakes.


    Then she looked at me again, sighed slightly and said, "Remember? In the past, when we had a setback, we would always listen to this song. I don''t know how many times we listened to it. Every time I hear it, I''m not so sad anymore. I want to continue. Life is like this. Most of the bad things happen. But we''re still here today. You always say that we''ve been through such a difficult time in the past. What are you afraid of now? As long as we''re together, what obstacles can''t be overcome?"


    I could tell that Lin Ya was still 100 % unwilling to believe that Guzheng and I were really together, and she was still willing to believe that there was something to hide.


    I have to say, Lin Ya was right!


    I shook my head and said, "This is not a difficult thing. The lyrics are still singing. Who really takes who seriously? It''s better to smile at each other and forget about it. After so much experience, we will always change."


    "Is it because of Ding Ge?" Lin Ya frowned.


    I shook my head.


    Lin Ya was also unwilling to believe it and said, "It''s impossible. Ding Ge is so obsessed with being with you. How can she..."


    When I heard Lin Ya say that, I felt a piercing pain in my heart!


    "I''ll call Ding Ge." Lin Ya took out her phone.


    I stopped her in a hurry. The problem was that I had nothing to do with Ding Ge. I quickly said, "It''s not about Ding Ge. It''s about me."


    "What is it?" Lin Ya was bound to ask the same question today.


    "That''s what happened. I was with Guzheng." I stood up in frustration, feeling like I was about to die. I stood up, took a few uncomfortable steps, and said, "Ding Ge and I used to love each other deeply, but that''s all in the past. The past can only stay in the past. It''s hard to get over the past. We live in the present because of the past. We can''t be together, so I''m with Guzheng."


    I said so much in one breath, and then my teeth started to chatter and my body began to tremble.


    "When did you get together?"


    "After you left."


    "Do you love her?" Lin Ya asked.


    I didn''t know how to answer, and I was stunned for a moment, but I gritted my teeth and replied, "Now say that love is too heavy. Anyway, there must be feelings, right?"


    "Do you love ding ge?" Lin Ya asked again.


    She stared into my eyes, but I was ashamed.


    I turned my head and looked at the lake outside the pavilion. Countless snowflakes fell on the surface of the lake. The lake rippled and was especially beautiful. Occasionally, they fell on the ice outside and piled up into a white.


    I don''t think I can completely deceive Lin Ya after all. I love Lin Ya. I can''t hide from Lin Ya. Her eyes are really too vicious. The reason she doesn''t believe that I''m with Guzheng is because she knows my feelings for Ding Ge.


    "Answer me!" Lin Ya shouted.


    I opened my mouth and something seemed to be stirring in my throat. After a while, I smiled bitterly and said, "Is there any point in saying this?"


    "Is it interesting? Do you think it''s interesting?"


    Lin Ya yelled at me. She looked tired and sat down. She put her hand on her temple and looked a little painful, as if she had a headache.


    I wanted to say something, but I felt ashamed to say anything to lin ya.


    She didn''t yell at me anymore. Maybe she was desperate. The light in her eyes dimmed a lot. The wind blew mercilessly, and the snow seemed to drown the whole world. Lin Ya''s hair was blown into a mess. She held her hands in front of her chest. It was an indescribable pain.


    My lips trembled, but I couldn''t say a word. It was all my fault. How could I comfort Lin Ya?


    I rested my arm on the bench and stared blankly at the lake and the snow. I didn''t have any intention of appreciating their beauty or taking out my phone to take a picture of the snow. I just couldn''t help but think how wonderful it would be if I could be like that snowflake.


    The beautiful scenery in front of me did not ease my mood at all. Instead, the cold air made my body stiffen a lot. When I spoke softly, there would still be a thick breath in the air. I didn''t know how we could stay here, thinking that we should never freeze Lin Ya.


    So I turned to lin ya and said, "Girl, let''s go back. It''s too cold!"


    However, Lin Ya shook his head stubbornly and said angrily, "I''m not going back."


    "Girl, can you see the truth? Ding Ge and I are really in the past. We can''t go back." I said in a particularly distressed voice, those words, like a bullet shot at my body, leaving me riddled with holes!

 Chapter 223 Cut off the Robe

    "Recognize the truth? Past tense? Then what were you and dinger before I left?" Lin Ya suddenly got angry, stood up, looked at me angrily, and roared hysterically, "Why are you so close to Ding Ge these days? Why did you give her hope? Why? You invited her to dinner, you invited her to a movie, you took pictures of her, you stayed at her house in the middle of the night, you took care of her when she was sick, and you stayed with her. What was all this for? What is it? Play? Are you kidding Ding Ge? Ambiguous? Tell me, why?"


    Lin Ya''s words made my face turn red. I really wanted to slap myself!


    That''s right, I can feel Ding Ge''s feelings for me, so I feel that I owe her so much. How much she loves me, how much I hurt her!


    "Come on, explain all this clearly? Talking to Guzheng and fishing for Ding Ge, are you on two boats? Did you use Ding Ge as a spare tire? Tell me, is this the kind of person I know, Meng Xingyun?"


    Lin Ya''s eyes were red, and in the snowy sky, her eyes were even more glaring, making me avoid them.


    It was especially quiet, as if all the sounds were cut off by the heavy snow, leaving only Lin Ya''s roaring voice. Her voice was a little hoarse because of her excitement.


    "I really don''t understand, Xing Yun. What are you thinking? We''ve known each other for so many years. Sometimes I feel like I know you very well, but sometimes I really don''t understand what''s going on in your heart." Lin Ya''s tone softened a little and didn''t yell at me anymore, but her eyes were filled with disappointment, or despair.


    I was still silent, because I couldn''t say anything. Those words were as heavy as a mountain on me.


    I feel like my body is about to collapse!


    "Ding Ge has done so much for you. Can''t you really tell? How many times have her parents asked her to come home, but she hasn''t. Why? Do you really not understand? She wants her parents to accept you, so she wants to go home!


    She went home with you to meet your parents without getting engaged. If she didn''t come home to live with you, what would others think of her? But does she care? She means she cares about you! But what did they get in return? What would others think of her? What about her? How are you going to talk about her?


    How many people have she rejected for you? She''s spending her entire youth with you. Do you understand? If you really don''t want her, why would you come back and provoke her? Why don''t you just go away and leave her alone? Did you break into her life again to hurt her again?


    Are you stupid?


    Which woman could withstand a second injury?


    Why did she work overtime so hard? For the bonus? What was the bonus for? It''s to pay your debts, you know? Even after you broke up, she kept saving. She didn''t want anything, never wanted to accept anyone else. She just wanted to make enough money to pay off the debts you owed, so she thought you could be together.


    All she did was because of you! "


    Lin Ya''s words made my heart ache. I felt so bad that I just wanted to cry. I didn''t expect that Ding Ge had always loved me and had done so much for me. She had always thought of me, but I had personally stabbed her heart with the sharpest sword.


    Finally, in grief, two tears welled up and fell to the ground.


    Lin ya looked at me. After a while, she choked and said, "The first time, I don''t blame you. The second time? You hurt her even if you didn''t want to. Do you understand? You broke her heart! Xing Yun, let me ask you again, what happened between you and Guzheng? Why did you make this decision? Can you tell me? If there''s anything we can take on together, you can''t take it on your own anymore. We''re your friends. You have to tell us, because Ding Ge can''t take it anymore. What you''re doing is like completely severing your relationship, you know? You can''t expect her to run to Green city to pick you up after a phone call. It''s impossible! Everyone has their limits, and you are so stupid! So, I, please, tell me, what exactly happened?"


    Lin Ya said so much in one breath that my heart almost broke.


    There were snowflakes on Lin Ya''s shoulders and hair, but she didn''t care at all. She just looked at me with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    At this moment, my soul was about to be crushed.


    I just feel like my whole body is not my own. There is no temperature, it is very stiff. But the coldness in my heart was ten thousand times colder than in my body. It was as if countless ice cones were exploding in my body, bringing me heartpiercing pain again and again.


    I gritted my teeth and tried my best to control the trembling of my body. I was almost out of breath, and that suppression made me want to punch the wall with all my might!


    In the end, I gritted my teeth and looked at Lin Ya, not saying a word, but shaking my head at her.


    The last light in Lin Ya''s eyes went out, and the whole world was reflected in a vast expanse of snow. The sky and the earth were clear and bright, but Lin Ya''s body seemed to have lost all its brilliance, and it was dark.


    It was not known when the wind was getting stronger, and the area of the pavilion that was hit by the heavy snow was getting larger and larger, and more snow fell on Lin Ya''s somewhat thin body.


    Lin Ya''s hair turned white, and some snow even blew onto Lin Ya''s face, but she still ignored it and let it melt on her face.


    Not sure if it was the snow, Lin Ya''s face was exceptionally pale.


    Another gust of cold wind blew past, and I felt a pain in my face. Some snowflakes fell from lin ya''s head, and some strands of hair floated on her forehead, slightly blocking Lin Ya''s eyes. But she was still looking at me, and I couldn''t see her eyes.


    At this moment, for the first time, I felt that we were so close, but so far away.


    "Achoo! Achoo! Achoo..."


    Finally, Lin Ya couldn''t take it anymore and sneezed several times. She covered her mouth and looked a little uncomfortable.


    My heart ached and I quickly took off my clothes to put them on lin ya, but Lin Ya subconsciously took a step back.


    Her move made me freeze in the air, and I stopped there in pain.


    For a moment, Lin Ya''s body was completely outside the pavilion, and countless crystals fell on it. Standing under the pavilion, I felt a long distance between Lin Ya and me.


    "Girl." My lips trembled as I called out for Lin Ya''s nickname.


    Lin Ya didn''t seem to want to say a word to me. She pulled a strand of hair behind her ear and looked at me. After a while, she said to me, "Have you heard an idiom?"


    I frowned and didn''t understand what Lin Ya was trying to say.


    "What idiom?" My voice was shaking, as if afraid of something.


    As if it was too cold, Lin Ya''s body trembled, and then she said softly, "Cut off the robe and break the justice!"


    Those four words came out of Lin Ya''s mouth, and I felt the pain of falling into an abyss.


    I stared at Lin Ya in a daze, at that familiar face, and my heart was once again dripping with blood. I was in so much pain that I couldn''t even breathe. I couldn''t believe that Lin Ya wanted to break up with me?


    This is not true.


    We have known each other for so many years, and we have experienced many hardships. Even if there are quarrels and conflicts, those will always pass. However, I never thought that Lin Ya would say the word "Cut off my robe" to me.


    Those four words were like four arrows shooting at me!


    But I know that I caused all of this, not others, I can only blame myself, or who else can I blame?


    Lin Ya was desperate for me. She must have felt the same pain as me, or else she wouldn''t have said such heartache.


    I looked at Lin Ya, my body trembling uncontrollably. I clenched my fists and let my nails sink into my flesh.


    I opened my lips and tried to call out lin ya''s name, but something blocked my throat.


    Lin ya looked at me as if she was waiting for something. The wind was blowing more recklessly, and Lin Ya''s hair was blown on her cheek. It was messy. There were some snowflakes floating between us. Between the snowflakes falling, lin ya took a step back.


    She was standing in the snow, and I was standing on the clean ground.


    We seem to be in two worlds!


    The two of them looked at each other.


    More snow fell on Lin Ya, making her whole body more bright.


    Lin ya looked at me. She took a deep breath, raised her right foot slowly, and took a slight step forward. Then she used her right foot to draw a line between us in the snow.


    In the snow, that line was shocking!


    Lin Ya and I are at both ends of the horizontal line!


    I stared at the horizontal line and paused for a moment.


    "That''s it, I think." Lin Ya looked at me again and said, I looked at the horizontal line of the ground. The horizontal line was very deep, and the concrete floor below was exposed.


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Another word came into my ear.


    Lin Ya turned around and walked away. I looked at the footprints on the ground one after another and felt like I was suffocating.


    I slowly looked up at Lin Ya''s back.


    I wanted to see more clearly, but the snow was getting bigger and bigger, and lin ya''s figure was getting farther and farther away. At that moment, I only felt that lin ya was far away from me, forever away.


    At this moment, how much I wanted to catch up with her, run to her, confess everything...


    But her figure had disappeared before her eyes.


    I was the only one left in the entire pavilion, the entire world!


    The wind and snow were raging, even more ruthless, like swords, they seemed to be laughing at me forcefully, reflecting my pain and loneliness!


    On the ground, even lin ya''s footprints were quickly covered, as if she had never been here before.


    However, the line that Lin Ya drew with all his might still existed. It looked at me coldly, and Lin Ya''s last words appeared in my ears again.


    You should take care of yourself.


    I sat on the bench in a daze, no one passed by, only me, so I don''t have to hide my sadness, don''t pretend to laugh, don''t care about other people''s eyes, I can cry heartily, I can face everything in despair.

 Chapter 224 : Drunk in the Pavilion

    I was like a fool, staring blankly at the sky and earth, looking at the wind and rain, like a sculpture, not knowing the pain, not knowing the cold.


    After some time, Hu Zi called me.


    He asked me where I was. Why didn''t I come back when my cousin went back? I just told him I had something to do outside so he wouldn''t worry about.


    At this moment, I don''t want to face anyone, I just want to stay alone for a while.


    But I couldn''t calm down. My mind seemed to explode. When I thought about the end of my relationship with Ding Ge and the break of my relationship with Lin Ya, my whole body was filled with grief.


    I want to drink again. Every time I get bored to the extreme, I want to get drunk and not think about anything else.


    I stood up, wrapped my clothes tightly, and went into the snow.


    There were no pedestrians on the street, and the shops were open, but they were all very quiet. Some shop assistants looked out of the window at the snowflakes and stared at the snow-white world in a daze. Some people looked excitedly at the first snowfall in winter and shared it on their phones.


    I went to a convenience store and ordered a lot of cans of beer. When I checked out, the clerk looked at me strangely, as if he didn''t understand why I drank so much beer in the snow during the winter.


    After I paid the bill, I stood on the roadside in a daze, lost and miserable.


    I came to the pavilion again, and I don''t know why, but the snowstorm doesn''t seem to have any effect on me anymore. I even hope it will come more fiercely!


    Come on, come on, come on!


    I opened the beer and drank it alone. In the winter, it was called cold. I only felt cold from head to toe.


    I shivered and continued drinking. I didn''t want anything else but to get drunk quickly.


    Drinking beer, looking at the snow, even I feel so miserable to be his mother, I can''t help but feel sorry for myself.


    However, there must be something hateful about a poor person, and that might be me.


    After drinking a can, I crushed the can and gasped heavily. I drank very painfully, very uncomfortable, this kind of depression that no one could talk to made me completely collapse, as if I were in an abyss of hell.


    Once again, I remembered that night when Lin Ya had mentioned it, the wind and rain roared, but the five of us were gathered together, the warmth emanating from the bottom of my heart. The wind and snow were so much bigger than before, and the scene was much more similar. However, at this moment, I was the only one left!


    The feeling of loneliness seemed to have defeated even the soul, and it was a lonely sadness in the bones.


    I sniffled and took out the phone that lin ya gave me. We broke up, but I couldn''t forget her. She has been integrated into my life. We are not related by blood, but we are deeper than many family members.


    Now...


    I tilted my head up, the beer pouring down my throat, and I gave another hard shudder. Then I found the video on my phone and played it.


    All of a sudden, laughter was heard from the video, and there was a voice, a roar mixed with wind and rain, and the voice was very mixed, and because it was dark, the filming was very unclear, and it was especially shaking. However, when I saw Ding Ge''s faces, I still subconsciously smiled.


    There was a tingling sensation in her body, as if an electric current had passed through her body.


    Looking at us in the past, my heart was like a surging tide, looking at the young us, looking at us so good, listening to our voices, I felt like I was drowning in a sense of suffocation.


    I don''t know when, tears fell from my eyes.


    I sniffled again, but the tears couldn''t stop falling. The muscles on my face twitched, and I started to cry. I gritted my teeth, but the cries started to spread.


    Just like that, I watched the video, crying and laughing like a madman. If someone saw me like this, they would think I was crazy.


    But I couldn''t care less. Besides, there was no one in the midst of the heavy snow, so my crying couldn''t help but grow louder. With the wind and snow covering for me, I didn''t care so much.


    For the first time since I broke up with Ding Ge, I cried so hard.


    I opened another can of beer and drank it faster and faster. Before long, those flattened cans were everywhere. The wind blew and the cans rolled and made some noise.


    Get drunk, get drunk...


    I numbed myself over and over again. If I''m not drunk, I''ll drink again until I''m drunk, until I''m unconscious.


    I really don''t want to think about anything. I just want to be drunk, drunk to the point where I can''t think, drunk to the point where I can''t remember those worries and worries.


    My head became heavier and heavier, and the sky and earth became darker and darker. Gradually, I did not know when the snow on the ground finally disappeared before my eyes.


    I lay on the bench in the gazebo and fell asleep.


    The wind was still blowing, roaring, roaring, snow was still falling, spreading, drowning...


    It was already the second day when I woke up. After waking up, my body was still very uncomfortable and my mind was in a daze. It took me a long time to open my eyes.


    However, when I gradually realized where I was, I was completely confused!


    Where am I?


    I looked around, at the bed I slept in, at the strange environment. Isn''t this... A hotel?


    Why am I here?


    I clearly remember sleeping on the bench in the gazebo. Why am I in the hotel? Who sent me here?


    I patted my forehead and kept thinking about what happened last night.


    But I was completely cut off. Those memories seemed to have never existed in my mind. I had no idea how I got to the hotel from the balcony bench.


    But in my thoughts, I seem to have thought of something else.


    I remember sitting in a dream, in which I fell asleep on a bench, looking like a beggar, homeless, lying there pitifully, with a lot of cans under my feet, making some noise under the cold wind from time to time.


    I am alone, as if I have been abandoned by the whole world!


    There were occasional snowflakes falling on me, but I didn''t react at all. I was so drunk that I didn''t know anything.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but get a little anxious. When I was in Green city, my money was stolen once. It would be better if this stupid thing did not happen to me again.


    I took a quick look at it. My coat had been taken off, and there were clothes on my body. I didn''t know if I took it off myself, or who helped me take it off?


    I took a look. My wallet and cell phone were still there.


    Then who sent me back?


    I kept trying to think about the dream. It was as if someone had come to me. I kept my eyes closed as if I didn''t have the strength to open them, but I knew someone had come to me.


    She came to me like a goddess from the sky!


    Her body seemed to be covered with a layer of snow-white radiance. I wonder if it was the reflection of the snow light on her body?


    Perhaps the light was too bright for me to see her clearly.


    She looked down at me lying on the bench, her eyes especially gentle, I even remember that she seemed to kiss me on the forehead.


    Thinking of this, I could not help but touch my forehead. Did someone really kiss me yesterday?


    Or was it just a dream?


    I sighed and couldn''t help but wonder if this scene was a dream or a real one. But I''m really not sure.


    If she was real, did she send me back to the hotel? Who the hell is she?


    I think there is a way to know, that is to ask the front desk of the hotel, and look at the size of the hotel, presumably the hotel lobby has cameras, at that time, you will know.


    At this moment, I couldn''t explain my emotions. I couldn''t help but guess who sent me here.


    I looked at my watch and didn''t expect it to be past ten in the morning. It seems that I drank too much and woke up so late!


    It was time to leave, but before I could move, I felt a strong dizziness and a particularly strong sense of disgust all over my head. I had to stop for a long time.


    I feel a little cold, as if I have a fever.


    I didn''t know how late I slept in the gazebo yesterday, so it was reasonable to have a fever. After all, it wasn''t an iron body.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but worry about lin ya. Was she not sick?


    However, thinking of Lin Ya...


    There was another wave of intense sadness in her heart.


    My heart was hurt and my body was sick. The pain was too strong, and my head was very uncomfortable. I was gasping for air and my whole body was weak. It took me a long time to get out of bed and put on my clothes.


    I went to the window, opened the curtains and looked out the window. At this time, the snow had stopped, and the world outside was really snowy. Only the snow on the road melted because of the cars coming and going, and the rest of the place was covered in thick white snow. Yesterday''s snow was really heavy, and I don''t know when it stopped.


    Looking at the snow, I couldn''t help but remember last night, was it really over between Lin Ya and me? Has all these years of friendship ended completely?


    Thinking back on what Lin Ya said last night, I felt even more guilty and felt like an animal. Ding Ge, whom I had once deeply hurt, was not sure if she had cried at night and was unhappy all day?


    The dizziness on my head made me not have much strength to think about it. I breathed in pain and felt a special fever on my body. I felt very cold. I felt like I was drunk. My feet were sore and weak.


    He went down the stairs to the lobby to check out.


    I couldn''t help but ask the front desk of the hotel if she knew who sent me back yesterday. The girl said she didn''t know. I asked her to adjust the camera, and then I found out that it was Old Gao who sent me back to the hotel!


    How could it be Old Gao?


    I was shocked and confused.


    How could it be Old Gao?

 Chapter 225 : Hire A Chef

    I left the hotel and immediately called Old Gao.


    "Are you awake?" Old Gao''s voice came through.


    "You sent me to the hotel yesterday?" I couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Ah? Damn, you don''t remember? I walked to the hotel behind your back. I took care of you for almost another night and didn''t sleep well. Aren''t you too heartless?" Old Gao complained.


    "It''s broken."


    Old Gao sent me back to the hotel. I really didn''t remember anything.


    It seemed like that part of my brain was a dream. I didn''t tell Old Gao much. I was so upset. I hung up the phone and started to go back to the restaurant.


    On the way, I thought of Guzheng again. When I left with Lin Ya yesterday, Guzheng was very angry. But at this moment, I really don''t have the strength to apologize to Guzheng.


    Back at the restaurant, everyone obviously saw that I was not in good condition. My body was finally overdrawn. I wonder if my heart was too depressed.


    She almost fell to the ground. She had wanted to carry the disease, but she didn''t think she could. Old Gao took me to the hospital. He seemed to have something to say to me on the way, but he didn''t say anything to me.


    After taking his temperature, he didn''t expect his mother to have a fever of 40 degrees. No wonder he couldn''t resist it. After the infusion, I wanted to go back to the hotel, but Old Gao sent me to the neighborhood and told me to go home and rest more. Never mind the restaurant. It had just snowed and there weren''t many people today.


    I didn''t push myself any further, so I went home and lay down on the bed to rest.


    However, not long after, the door rang.


    I came to the door feebly and opened the door. I didn''t expect Guzheng to be standing at the door.


    I was surprised that she would come to me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were sick?" Guzheng said worriedly, with a hint of anger.


    I scratched my head and said sheepishly, "Weren''t you still mad at me yesterday? How dare I tell you?"


    "You won''t tell me if you''re angry, will you? You''re breaking up with me, aren''t you?" Guzheng looked at me and asked.


    I smiled bitterly. The initiative to end our relationship was in Guzheng''s hands. I had no right to'' break up'' with her. I said to Guzheng, "I''m sorry. I left you like that yesterday."


    "Forget it."


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to turn the matter over so easily.


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to be so magnanimous. It was really unexpected. I had to admire her.


    But I didn''t tell Guzheng too much. I was too uncomfortable, so I went back to my room to sleep. Guzheng stayed at home with me and took care of me. After I woke up in the evening, she went out to buy me dinner. The two of them had a meal at home. After a day''s rest, I finally recovered.


    I really thank Guzheng from the bottom of my heart. In comparison, I have done too little to her.


    I offered to go out and relax. Guzheng didn''t want me to go out, but he couldn''t persuade me, so he covered me up and went out with me.


    I don''t know why I want to go out, but it''s hard to stay at home all day.


    It was still very cold, but not as cold as yesterday. The wind stopped and the snow stopped. Tonight, the round moon hung in the sky, reflecting the snow on the ground, and the white was even brighter.


    Guzheng and I were walking on the road, but I didn''t want to talk. I just wanted to walk quietly, breathing in the cool air, and not thinking about anything.


    I was almost driven mad by my own thoughts, and I had to stop.


    I already know each other. The only chance I have to atone for my sins is when the truth comes out. Although I don''t know if Ding Ge and Guzheng will forgive me, it''s still an opportunity. I definitely want to try.


    Guzheng didn''t seem troubled at all. She looked at me with a smile and then at the glistening snow. She said, "It''s so beautiful. The whole world feels different when it snows."


    I''m not in the mood to appreciate it.


    Guzheng looked at me, pursed his lips and asked, "Xing Yun, are you unhappy?"


    "No." I looked down at my feet and replied faintly.


    "No, that''s impossible. I''ve never seen you smile. Aren''t you feeling particularly bad with me?"


    "Of course not. I just don''t want to talk." I sighed.


    I really feel very tired. Now who is walking with me? Maybe I''m not in the mood to talk.


    "Why?" Guzheng guessed, "Did you and Lin Ya fight?"


    I looked at Guzheng in surprise. I didn''t expect her to guess so accurately. Guzheng forced a bitter smile on her face, but she didn''t say anything more. She just walked forward with some indifference, as if her mood had suddenly dropped.


    I don''t know how to comfort her when I see her like this.


    After a while, Guzheng suddenly said, "Xing Yun, do you want to get back together with Ding Ge?"


    "Ah?" I was shocked again. I didn''t expect Guzheng to ask that.


    "Before that, you were really close to each other. I think everyone will think that you will get back together, right? After all, you love each other so much that your feelings seem to be starting to rekindle, right? You want to get back together with Ding Ge?"


    "Why did you say that all of a sudden?" I don''t want to talk to Guzheng about this.


    Guzheng did not ask again. She looked at me with a complicated light in her eyes. Her mood became especially low, which made me sad. It seemed that I had made her like this, but I really didn''t know how to comfort Guzheng.


    Guzheng''s footsteps suddenly slowed down. She lowered her head slightly, not knowing what she was thinking. After a while, Guzheng asked softly, "Is it selfish of me to do this?"


    I looked at Guzheng and didn''t answer her question.


    "Do you hate me?" Guzheng bit his lip and asked me again.


    "How could it be?"


    I smiled faintly.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" I only blame myself.


    Guzheng didn''t ask any more questions. Suddenly, I wasn''t in the mood to take a walk, so I said to Guzheng, "Let''s go back."


    Guzheng nodded.


    So we both went back together.


    I lay in bed, thinking about tomorrow, I really should adjust my state, this time it was delayed for two days, nothing really can be delayed in the future, I can''t pull the back leg of the restaurant!


    So, the next day, I returned to my usual rest time, got up early, and dressed up in a smart manner. I wanted to put myself into work and not be distracted by anything else. Hu Zi wanted me to take a day off, but I really couldn''t stay idle. If I did, I would be bored and sick.


    In the morning, Hu Zi and I went to the market. It was almost the new year, and the price of vegetables began to rise. We didn''t pay much attention to what we usually said. It was really expensive to buy a lot at once.


    Back at the hotel, everyone seemed to be waiting for Hu Zi and me.


    Jiang Yan was also in the front hall, with a strange face beside him.


    I think this is probably the chef that Jiang Yan is going to introduce to us, Chen Qiang.


    Sure enough, when Jiang Yan saw me and Hu Zi, they started introducing us separately, "These two are Xiaohu, the boss of our Xingyun hotel, Xing Yun, the manager of the hotel."


    I smiled. In fact, the manager was just a nickname for me. Because the restaurant was named after me, sometimes people would jokingly call me the general manager, and sometimes they would say that I was the spokesperson of the restaurant.


    Jiang Yan introduced the chef to us again, "This is my buddy, Chen Qiang. He was supposed to be here yesterday. He was snowed in Green city. Today, I brought him here."


    Chen Qiang smiled at us and after saying hello, everyone sat down at a table.


    Chen Qiang''s skin was dark and he looked about forty years old, but his real age was less than forty, only a little more vicissitudes. He looked very loyal, but he had to have an interview to find out what kind of person he was.


    In fact, it wasn''t a serious interview. It was just a few people sitting together and chatting to get to know Chen Qiang''s basic situation and character.


    Jiang Yan gave us a brief introduction of the origin of the man, who was also a senior chef, longer than jiang yan''s years as a chef.


    Jiang Yan seemed to have great confidence in Chen Qiang and believed him very much. He kept saying good things to protect this man for us and said to us, "It''s not because I''m friends with brother qiang that I said these things. Brother qiang is really capable, this!" Jiang Yan gave a thumbs up.


    Chen Qiang only smiled modestly.


    Jiang Yan added, "We''ve been dealing with each other for many years. Brother qiang is definitely above me. I won''t lie to you. Moreover, he was very down-to-earth, and there was absolutely nothing to say about his work. But brother qiang is so old and has been a chef for so many years. He just doesn''t have a chef''s license. That''s the only regret, but he''s definitely not capable!"


    Hu Zi asked Chen Qiang, "Why didn''t you take one?"


    "Well, to be honest, I''m not afraid of your jokes. My education level is low. I didn''t even graduate from primary school. I went out to work with my family in the 14th and fifteenth, and then I learned from my master from the apprentice to the chef in the restaurant. I didn''t have any formal training. I heard that I had to take this and that for a chef''s certificate. It''s too complicated. And I''ve been working in a small place all the time. I don''t need it, so I never took the exam."


    I don''t care much about this. I care about two things. One is character, and the other is whether he has the real ability. Chen Qiang has so many years of experience, it should be no worse.


    I couldn''t help but think of Lin Ya, who told me the same thing when she invited me to start a business with her, that a certificate doesn''t really mean anything.


    That''s what I thought in my heart. As long as Chen Qiang is really capable, I will definitely invite him.


    After some interaction, I thought that Chen Qiang was a good person. He seemed honest, and I didn''t know him, but I knew Jiang Yan. It shouldn''t be wrong for Jiang Yan to recommend him so strongly.


    Of course, maybe Jiang Yan was selfish and wanted to help his friends. But as long as Chen Qiang has the real ability, he can do it steadily.

 Chapter 226 Jiang Yan And His Wife

    Then we had a simple chat, but the words weren''t as dead as they were, and Chen Qiang wasn''t decided on the spot. Of course, this was also Hu Zi''s idea. It was obvious that he was not very satisfied with Chen Qiang. What he meant was that he wanted to discuss it with Old Gao and me.


    Jiang Yan tried his best to fight for Chen Qiang, "Brother qiang doesn''t have a chef''s license, but the dishes will definitely work. I used to cook for a private restaurant. Eight thousand a month. He can come to our restaurant."


    Hu Zi nodded, smiled, and said to jiang yan and Chen Qiang, "We will prepare a table for brother qiang later. Today, brother qiang will have a good rest. We will talk about the rest tomorrow."


    There was a flash of disappointment in Jiang Yan''s eyes, and it was obvious that he really felt sorry for Chen Qiang. Perhaps Jiang Yan thought that we would definitely invite Chen Qiang to stay, and Jiang Yan would be embarrassed by the result.


    Chen Qiang seemed rather calm and did not show any displeasure.


    After that, Hu Zi, Old Gao, and I went to the backyard and the three of us started discussing Chen Qiang.


    Hu Zi said to Old Gao and me first, "Xing Yun, Old Gao, I think this strong brother is quite ordinary. What do you think?"


    "Not bad." I have a good impression of Chen Qiang himself, but I can''t say anything. It depends on how he works.


    "I think it''s pretty good." Old Gao and I share the same view.


    "Well, Jiang Yan introduced it. It''s probably not a big deal." Hu Zi looked at the two of us, smiled and said, "But I have a better candidate!"


    Better candidate?


    I frowned slightly. Old Gao looked at Hu Zi in confusion and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Our famous chef from Pucheng, Shi Yuan!" Hu Zi introduced, "Before the four seas dry, now, I''m going to dig him up!"


    I raised my eyebrows and said in surprise, "Chef from all over the world, that''s a lot of money."


    "No, but he''s a famous chef. He''s worth it!" Hu Zi said, "I have an appointment with someone to see me tonight. What do you think?"


    I did not express my opinion and fell into deep thought.


    Old Gao frowned and asked, "How do you know this Shi Yuan?"


    "Just the one that brought us the bacon. They helped introduce us. How else would I know each other?"


    "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to use a famous chef. After all, our restaurant is not big. The salary of a famous chef is two to three times that of an ordinary chef."


    "Yes, but I think it''s worth as much as it''s worth. What level is Shi Yuan? The hotel is also one of the chefs. If we can invite them, we can say that the reputation of our restaurant will rise."


    "But the size of our restaurant is there after all. It''s better to have two Chen Qiang than one Shi Yuan."


    Old Gao and Hu Zi had different opinions, and both of them expressed their own opinions.


    Hu Zi added, "Yes, you''re right. But Old Gao, the size of our hotel is not big now, but I want to make it bigger in the future. I hope that one day Xingyun hotel will become our brand in Pucheng. When the size of the hotel comes up, it will cost us a lot to find a good chef. This is an opportunity. It''s a rare opportunity to meet Shi Yuan and want to change jobs."


    "With such a great reputation, shouldn''t Shi Yuan be worried about where to go? This great buddha, can he take a good look at our small temple?" Old Gao didn''t seem to think we could get Shi Yuan.


    "How can I know if I don''t try?" Hu Zi said, "This is really an opportunity!"


    Hu Zi looked at me again and said, "Xing Yun, can you give me an opinion?"


    "Then... Let''s meet this Shi Yuan first. How about it?" I''ve been stuck with other things for the past two days, but I didn''t expect Hu Zi to have another chef.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao didn''t object. I think we''ll have to see Shi Yuan first. But in fact, my heart is on Old Gao''s side, and I think it''s too expensive to hire a famous chef now. The point is that we really don''t need a top-notch chef, but Hu Zi has a different opinion and we have to listen to it.


    In the evening, we met Shi Yuan at a teahouse.


    I don''t know why, but this Shi Yuan didn''t give me a good first impression. He looked very smart and treacherous. It might sound bad to say so, but I really felt that way.


    Of course, some people are sophisticated and not worldly, tactful and not slippery. Only after getting along with Shi Yuan can they know.


    A few of them sat down and started talking about it.


    Generally speaking, people can be divided into three kinds: one is the lowest, one has no ability and temper, one is medium, one has ability and temper, one is superior, one has ability and temper.


    During the conversation, I found out again that Shi Yuan was obviously the kind of person who had both the ability and the temper. He had some fame and some abilities, so he wanted people to respect him. He wanted to hold him as a star. He enjoyed everyone''s respect for him.


    I don''t like people like him who are too generous. I always feel that I am too important and look down on others. I always feel that I am superior to others.


    But it was undeniable that Shi Yuan was very experienced, and indeed capable, able to speak, and through a lot of things, one could see that he had been in this line of work for many years, and was almost refined.


    It seems that Shi Yuan really doesn''t like our restaurant. He was very realistic, so he dared to say some things and expressed them intuitively.


    Hu Zi seemed to value Shi Yuan very much. Of course, I don''t deny that Shi Yuan was a real talent.


    Hu Zi placed shi yuan high and said many beautiful words. The employees in the hotel are the most respected masters and such flattering words here. We came here to see if we wanted to recruit shi yuan to be our new chef.


    But in the end, it was almost Shi Yuan''s interview with our restaurant.


    He didn''t say anything, just told us to think about it.


    I don''t really care about this, because I think most of Shi Yuan doesn''t like our restaurant, so most of the last ones left are Chen Qiang.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the person who ended up staying at our hotel was Shi Yuan!


    I don''t know if Hu Zi talked to Shi Yuan again, but he did agree to come to our restaurant. Hu Zi seemed very excited and told Old Gao and me a lot. What he thought was really different from what we thought. It could be said that Hu Zi thought for a long time, or that Hu Zi was a little anxious.


    The current style of the restaurant was really not suitable for a chef like Shi Yuan, so it would be a waste to invite shi yuan at this stage.


    For this matter, the three of us really had a fierce argument.


    In fact, I don''t really like to fight. Although I know that everyone is for the better of the restaurant, I still hope that everyone''s heart can be united.


    This is also the first time that the three of us have had such a big argument since the opening of our hotel.


    So we chose to vote.


    Hu Zi chose Shi Yuan, Old Gao chose Chen Qiang, it was my turn, I chose to abstain.


    The problem was still unresolved. I suggested drawing lots, so Hu Zi took a pen and wrote two pieces of paper with Shi Yuan and Chen Qiang''s names on them. The two of them asked me to choose.


    I grabbed one randomly. When I opened it, I saw Shi Yuan written on it.


    If Shi Yuan stays, Chen Qiang will be eliminated!


    In this way, Shi Yuan came to the restaurant and officially became another chef in our restaurant!


    That night, we celebrated Shi Yuan''s welcome.


    At this point, our hotel has one more employee!


    In any case, Shi Yuan was famous in the culinary world of Pucheng, and he must have some strength. I hope we can have a good time working together in the future.


    ...


    The next day, a distinguished guest came to our restaurant.


    Jiang Yan''s wife!


    Naturally, we should address her as sister-in-law. Her name is qi yu, and her stomach has obviously bulged. When we first met her, we naturally treated her as a distinguished guest and greeted her warmly.


    It could be seen that Jiang Yan and qi yu had a very good relationship. They were not like a couple who had been married for many years. They seemed to be still in love. Especially when qi yu looked at Jiang Yan, as if she admired him, the happiness on her face could not be hidden.


    Qi yu was also a person with high eq and was good at chatting. When they stood together, they really looked like husband and wife. Looking at the way they loved each other, I felt envious in my heart.


    How wonderful would it be to have such an ordinary but sincere love?


    The girls soon got into a fight, and it was so noisy that they didn''t know what to talk about.


    Hu Zi asked jiang yan, "Brother Jiang, impart some experience. How do you maintain your relationship with your sister-in-law?"


    Jiang Yan laughed and replied, "What''s there to teach? Just live a normal life."


    "But how can you live better than others?"


    "Okay?"


    "Of course, it''s as if you two are not married!" Hu Zi said.


    "What do you mean?" Jiang Yan smiled and asked in confusion.


    "Not many couples get married. It''s plain, but you and sister-in-law are different. Special... Passionate." Hu Zi said and everyone smiled. Hu Zi added, "It''s like we''re in a relationship. We can''t leave each other."


    "Sweat! Your sister-in-law is timid. She doesn''t want me to work out of town. She wants me to be closer to her and be under her control every day."


    "Sister-in-law must really love you!" Hu Zi sighed.


    Jiang Yan smiled innocently again.


    Hu Zi patted Jiang Yan and went to the backyard to smoke.


    With a pregnant woman in the room, those who smoked could only go to the back. Jiang Yan had almost cut off the cigarette, but sometimes when people let them smoke, he must have done it for qi yu and her baby.


    Without leaving Jiang Yan''s friend, Chen Qiang, felt embarrassed to face Jiang Yan. I asked xiajiang yan, "Has Chen Qiang left?"


    "Let''s go. I left this morning." Jiang Yan said with some disappointment.

 Chapter 227 Peaceful Days

    As if he saw my guilt, Jiang Yan said to me, "Xing Yun, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. It''s normal! But... It''s a pity that brother qiang really needs this job."


    I think the reason why Chen Qiang was called by Jiang Yan on the phone was because he trusted Jiang Yan. Maybe Jiang Yan also promised Chen Qiang that there would be no problem. That''s why Chen Qiang came.


    I didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, I said to Jiang Yan, "Give me Chen Qiang''s contact information. He''s so far away. At least he has to reimburse him for his car fare."


    "No, no." Jiang Yan declined my offer and patted me on the shoulder, "Xing Yun, you''re a good person."


    I just don''t want to be ashamed of others. I already owe too many people.


    ...


    The wheels of time rolled forward day by day, and the time from the new year was getting closer and closer. There were more than twice as many cars on the street as usual. Many roads with larger traffic often had congestion, and more and more people returned home from other places.


    The restaurant''s business was getting better and better, and it was almost midnight every day. I simply stayed at the restaurant and stopped running home when I closed the door, so only Hu Zi went home at night. Sometimes I would go back and change some clothes, but the time at home was much less.


    Everything else was normal and there was nothing to say. Shi Yuan didn''t perform as well as I was worried about. Everything seemed to be in harmony.


    Most of the time, I was the last person to stay in the restaurant. I felt sorry for my cousin. If there were still customers in the restaurant, I would stay in the lobby until they left.


    After the guests leave, I will tidy up the tables and chairs, turn off the air conditioning, pull down the door, and finally turn off the lights, and go back to the backyard to rest.


    A week had passed, and Lin Ya never came to our Xingyun hotel again. I never saw her again, and of course, I never saw dinger again.


    I have a feeling that I am not used to it. They used to appear in front of me often, but now they leave suddenly. I feel very uncomfortable in my heart, as if something is missing.


    It was always so boring to watch the store at night, and then two images always came to mind. One was Ding Ge drinking at the Xingyun hotel to bless Guzheng and me, and the other was lin ya drawing a line between us in the heavy snow.


    The two images, like two rotating blades, were spinning in my head!


    Therefore, he often fell into depression, his whole face was expressionless, and his heart was filled with sadness.


    Guzheng always showed up in front of me. When she was free, she would always run to the restaurant. Sometimes she would help. We were still facing everyone as lovers. I was used to it, or I was numb.


    That night, I stayed in the restaurant as usual. There was only one table left in the restaurant, just like the four middle-aged people who had been chatting late into the night before. It was either a party or a group of friends.


    I can''t help but think of us again. Old Gao, Hu Zi, Ding Ge, Lin Ya, when can we get together again?


    Is there any chance?


    I sighed in a daze, not daring to think further.


    It''s better to concentrate on the work of the hotel.


    This is a very common situation these days, almost every day. Sometimes when we close the door, we suddenly have a table of guests.


    So just in case, Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan took turns leaving work an hour or two later than usual.


    It looks like there won''t be any more guests today.


    Recently, the sales of alcohol were much larger than before. Many friends gathered at the end of the year, and it was inevitable that they would not lack alcohol.


    At this time, I brought a pot of hot water for the guests, and my eyes inadvertently looked out of the window.


    Everything was familiar. The Xingyun hotel had been open here for two months, and I was familiar with the billboards around me. I knew the location of the street lights and the uneven tiles in front of the hotel.


    At this moment, I saw a person standing under the street lamp.


    Her eyes were looking into the restaurant, and I felt that this figure was a little familiar, but I didn''t react at first, and when that person found out that I was looking at her, she quickly turned around and left in a hurry.


    It was then that I suddenly remembered that the figure was not Wang Mengmeng?


    I didn''t realize that when I came to my senses, I was shocked!


    Wang Mengmeng?


    Was that Wang Mengmeng?


    How could she be in Pucheng!


    Impossible! Impossible!


    I shook my head in disbelief, but the last time I saw Ding Ge, I thought it was an illusion, but it wasn''t. This time, Wang Mengmeng was standing under the street lamp, and I could see more clearly, so I quickly walked out of the door.


    However, when I looked in the direction of Wang Mengmeng, I could not see the figure just now. Am I mistaken?


    I''m a little confused.


    After all, I''m a little blurry about Wang Mengmeng''s appearance, not as memorable as Ding Ge. Maybe it''s just a girl like Wang Mengmeng?


    I thought so.


    Because Wang Mengmeng is too unrealistic in Pucheng, she can''t come to Pucheng! I shook my head and felt that I had probably mistaken someone for someone else, so I didn''t really care.


    I went back to the restaurant, but I still felt that the man looked too much like Wang Mengmeng.


    I sat behind the counter and thought of what Old Gao said the other day. Now that I think about it, I always feel that something is not right. As for what is not right, I can''t tell you the details.


    I sighed and didn''t think much about it. After all, it was a fact that Wang Mengmeng hurt Old Gao so much.


    Not long after that table of guests left, I cleaned up, and habitually took a look at the night outside, there should be no more guests, I walked out and closed the door, and then after everything was done, I turned off the lights in the living room.


    Everything returned to peace.


    At the restaurant, she fell asleep.


    ...


    The next day, the sun rose as usual.


    After I got up and exercised for a while, I opened the door of the restaurant.


    In the morning, Old Gao and Hu Zi and I drove to the market to buy some vegetables. On the way, Hu Zi, who was driving, looked at me in doubt and called me, "Xing Yun."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s understandable that Ding Ge didn''t look for you much when you were with Guzheng. After so many days, why hasn''t Lin Ya come to our restaurant? Did you two quarrel?" Hu Zi asked.


    This is a big pain in my heart!


    I didn''t want to tell Hu Zi the truth, but for a moment I didn''t know how to explain it, so I said, "Well, we... How to say..."


    "Are you having a fight?" Hu Zi said.


    "You can say that."


    "Did you two quarrel?" Old Gao asked, startled.


    I nodded.


    "How is that possible!" Old Gao said confusedly, "She called me to pick you up that day."


    "What?" I was shocked and quickly turned around and asked, "Did the girl ask you to go?"


    "Of course, otherwise how do you think I know that you drink too much? Will I prophesy?" Old Gao smiled.


    I was a little annoyed. How did I forget this question? It must have been a fever. I forgot such an important thing. Old Gao sent me back to the hotel. Then who told Old Gao?


    Old Gao said it was Lin Ya!


    But I didn''t drink when Lin Ya left, so she came to me when I was drunk?


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly warmed up. Even though Lin Ya said he would break up with me, she still went back to see me?


    So, why did she go back to see me?


    She still cares about me, doesn''t she?


    I suddenly thought of that dream again. If Lin Ya really came back, was it a dream or not? I really couldn''t tell because it was so blurry that I was completely cut off that day.


    "What''s wrong with you two?" Old Gao asked me again.


    "Nothing. It''s just a fight."


    Although Lin Ya said he would cut off his robe from me, I always felt that our friendship would not be broken so easily. Even if Ding Ge and I really couldn''t get to the end, I also thought that my friendship with Lin Ya could last forever!


    But now, it''s not a matter of apologizing.


    These days, lin ya will be very tired from working alone in two stores. I should have gone to help her, but now I can''t.


    When I thought about how busy she was all alone until dark and couldn''t even eat well, I felt especially sorry for this girl who had suffered too much, so I said to Hu Zi and Old Gao, "These days, it''s all right. You should run to Lin Ya and see if she needs any help. She''s still mad at me. I can''t go. You two go."


    "No problem!" Old Gao said, "Don''t worry. We''ll take care of this."


    Hu Zi glanced at me again and asked, "I don''t understand. What''s going on between you two?"


    "Ah..." I sighed and said, "It''s complicated. Don''t ask. Just run to her more often."


    The two of them asked nothing more, and Old Gao patted me on the shoulder from behind.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but remember what happened last night. Should I tell Old Gao? After all, I really didn''t see it clearly and wasn''t sure if it was Wang Mengmeng.


    ...


    Back at the restaurant, cousin''s son Zhan came again. This guy was still very naughty. If his cousin didn''t take care of him, the restaurant would have been destroyed by him, just like a little devil in the world.


    "Sis, I find Zhan very much like you." I came to my cousin and said to her.


    "Was I as naughty as she was when I was a child?" Cousin rolled her eyes at me and said.


    "Then I don''t know. But I just think you two look alike. The energy in him makes people know it''s your son at first glance."


    "Yes, he is my son!" Cousin smiled, especially proud of Zhan. Her eyes were filled with the light of mother''s love, and there was also a hint of sadness. Since cousin divorced, the time spent with her son was obviously less.


    "Xing Yun, I regret it!" Cousin suddenly covered her mouth and choked.

 Chapter 228 Meeting Li Xiaowei Again

    Seeing that my cousin suddenly cried, I panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    I looked at my cousin with some sadness, frowned and asked, "What''s wrong, cousin? What happened? Don''t cry!"


    "I want Zhan here. I don''t want his father to take care of me. I want Zhan to follow me." Her cousin''s tears fell with a swish. She covered her mouth and tried to suppress her crying.


    It seemed that my cousin had hidden too much bitterness in her heart, and I didn''t stop her, but I just handed her a tissue.


    My cousin wanted Zhan to follow her. Of course, I supported her, but what about my ex-cousin? Would they agree to my cousin easily?


    I find it hard!


    "Does Zhan''s father agree?" I asked.


    Cousin shook her head, wiped her nose and tears, and said after a while, "I haven''t told him yet."


    "What if he doesn''t agree?"


    "Then I''ll sue!" Cousin said with unusual firmness.


    I sighed again. How would it feel if two people who had once loved each other went to court?


    I scratched my head and said, "Okay, sis, I support you! 100 % Support!"


    "I called liu sheng over. Let''s have dinner tonight." My cousin said to me again.


    What am I going to do? Be a light bulb? I shook my head and smiled, "What am I going to do, sis? You two can talk alone. I won''t disturb you."


    Her cousin''s expression returned to indifference and said, "Zhan is here too. You can go. Actually, I called liu sheng here today to ask him if he would marry me if I took my son with me. If he agrees, we can get married tomorrow."


    "Sis, you are too hasty! Do you like that Liu Sheng or not? If you don''t like him, why did you marry him?" I feel a little sorry for my cousin. Before, my cousin didn''t want liu sheng to go to my aunt''s house. Now, it''s obvious that she didn''t say this for love.


    "I want to give Zhan a home!" My cousin said in pain, "I can''t give him a better life. I can only..."


    I interrupted my cousin and said angrily, "If you don''t love that man at all, what kind of family is that? Even Zhan wouldn''t be happy living with you, do you understand?"


    "Xing Yun, it''s not what you think."


    "So what?" I asked discontentedly.


    "It''s not like I don''t have any feelings for Liu Sheng at all. We''ve been talking for so long. I think he''s pretty good in every way. He''s good for me."


    "Do you love him?" I looked at my cousin and asked.


    Cousin''s eyes were a little indifferent. After a while, she said to me, "Two people don''t have to love to get married. What is love? There are many kinds of love. When Liu Sheng and I get married, there will be love between us. Maybe this kind of love is closer to family."


    I looked at my cousin and didn''t quite understand her. I still sound like she''s making a compromise, a compromise for Zhan, but is compromise really love?


    "Sis, if you don''t love Liu Sheng, don''t marry him. You should marry someone you love." I said with a firm look.


    "Do you know? Xing Yun," my cousin frowned, as if she didn''t know how to explain it. After a while, she gestured and said to me, "The strength of love for each of us in our lives is limited. When you love with all your strength, it''s gone. Even if you meet someone you love again in the future, it''s impossible to love as deeply as before. Because you don''t have enough strength, there''s only one left. It''s not full."


    I thought about what my cousin said, but I didn''t know if I should agree with her. What she said seemed reasonable and unreasonable, but I thought, maybe I can''t persuade my cousin.


    But I still said to my cousin, "Cousin, no matter what, you should be more careful. Not only for you, but also for Zhan. If you really want to give him a real home, you might as well take him alone."


    "I know." Cousin took a deep breath and said, "Actually, I came to liu sheng today to see how he treated Zhan."


    I didn''t say anything more. My cousin is so old that she doesn''t need my opinion.


    In the afternoon, liu sheng came, cousin and Zhan also went out. In the evening, the three of them came back to eat in our restaurant, and I also sat at the table.


    Liu Sheng seemed to be very good at the show, but he was very enthusiastic, and I don''t know if his cousin was satisfied with his performance today.


    But Zhan seemed to be a little against Liu Sheng, and he had never been in high spirits, as if he was a little afraid of strangers.


    I didn''t say much, I just chatted casually. Today, Liu Sheng and her cousin took Zhan to the amusement park to play and go shopping.


    After dinner, Liu Sheng and his cousin talked alone for a while. After he left, I asked how his cousin was doing.


    Cousin shook her head.


    I frowned and asked, "Can''t Liu Sheng?"


    My cousin shook her head and said, "No, he''s nice to Zhan, but Zhan is very resistant to Liu Sheng, so... I thought, since Zhan is resistant to me finding someone else, it would be better for us to live together as you said. Anyway, no matter how good they are to xiao zhan, I''m not as close to Zhan as they are to xiao zhan. For Zhan, I''ll never get married in my life."


    In fact, I really hope that my cousin can get a perfect love, there will be a heartbeat in love, the little girl''s happiness, shyness and sweetness. So he advised, "Don''t be so dead. What if there''s a man that even zhan likes? Isn''t that right? Even Liu Sheng shouldn''t be beaten to death. After all, you just got in touch with Zhan. It might be better if you stay longer."


    My cousin''s words really gave me a fright. I had to say something contrary to what I said before.


    Cousin seemed to have thought it through thoroughly this time, and said, "It''s up to fate. If you can touch it, you can touch it. If you can''t touch it, you can forget it."


    This...


    It seemed that it was even more difficult to find a suitable husband for my cousin. Now that there was a threshold of Zhan, I don''t know how many people would be afraid.


    ...


    Another day passed, and life seemed to suddenly become especially peaceful.


    I don''t know if this is good or bad.


    There was still no news of Ding Ge and Lin Ya. Although we were still in the same city, it felt like we were so far apart.


    When a person really wants to stay away from you, maybe one day you will never find her again!


    In the afternoon, Old Gao and Hu Zi went to find Lin Ya, hoping that they could share some of lin ya''s busy work, even with some spiritual encouragement.


    While I was sweeping the hotel floor, Guzheng entered the hotel again.


    Everyone had seen Guzheng''s arrival for a long time. I looked at Guzheng and didn''t ask the usual "Why are you here?" I was used to her frequent appearance at the restaurant.


    Guzheng walked up to me and said, "Xing Yun, stop sweeping and go out with me."


    "Get out?" I asked doubtfully, "Where are you going?"


    "Buy something."


    "What is it?" I asked again.


    "Oh, why are you talking so much nonsense? Let''s go." Guzheng said to me coquettishly.


    I was especially not used to Guzheng''s coquettish behavior towards me. I felt a little uncomfortable all over my body, so I handed the broom to Xiaoyi and went out with Guzheng.


    "What exactly are you buying?" I got in the car and asked again.


    "Liu is getting married the day after tomorrow." Guzheng said something out of the ordinary and then looked at me with a smile.


    Hearing what she said, I couldn''t help but think of the time when Guzheng wanted me to accompany her to Liu''s wedding. At that time, she still insisted that I pretend to be her boyfriend. Before I agreed, Guzheng said he would pester me and harass me.


    However, things are hard to predict. Now that our relationship has been made public and we''re going to Liu''s wedding as Guzheng''s boyfriend, there''s nothing to argue about.


    Think about what we didn''t even talk about when we were blushing, and now we don''t even have to talk about it.


    "You still want me to come with you?" I asked with a bitter smile, although I already knew the answer.


    "Of course!"


    "What are you buying?"


    "I want to give Liu a present."


    "What gift are you giving me? How nice it is to give me a red envelope!"


    Guzheng smiled and said, "What''s the sincerity?"


    "Red envelopes are the most sincere!"


    "Of course I have to give you a red envelope. I have to give you a gift too!"


    I thought about it and asked, "Why don''t you go shopping with Jiang? You have to drag me there."


    "It''s not just a gift, okay? I''ll buy you some clothes."


    "What clothes are you buying for me?" I frowned when I heard it.


    "You appear as my boyfriend. Of course, you have to wear better clothes."


    I have clothes. Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you."


    Guzheng looked at me a few more times. I remembered the clothes Lin Ya bought for me. It must be more than enough to attend the wedding. There was no need to buy any more clothes. Besides, I didn''t want Guzheng to spend money on me.


    Guzheng said nothing more, then we went to the mall and started walking around.


    Although Guzheng wanted to buy a gift for xiao liu, it was no different for me from shopping. If it was me, I would probably pick a gift and leave quickly. Even though the girl was different, I couldn''t rush Guzheng, so I followed her a little bored.


    Guzheng always asks me for advice, but I really don''t have any. They''re all pretty good.


    However, just as Guzheng and I were shopping in the mall, an acquaintance walked up to me. I couldn''t help but smile. I didn''t expect to see Li Xiaowei in the more expensive places.


    Did she go out every day to spend money?


    Li Xiaowei was also taken aback. Obviously, she didn''t expect to meet me again, and a look of embarrassment appeared on her face.


    When she saw Guzheng next to me, her face was filled with confusion.


    Guzheng also knew Li Xiaowei, and Guzheng looked at me when he saw her. We walked on.


    I don''t want to see Li Xiaowei. Seeing her always reminds me of her betrayal to my brother.


    I don''t want to talk to Li Xiaowei, I just want to walk over so coldly.


    Just then, another person I knew came around the corner. His yellow hair was particularly eye-catching and he was dressed in a very drag-no one else but Li Xiaowei''s lover, yellow Li Dong, who had been in a fight with us!

 Chapter 229 News of Lin Ya

    This was the first time that Li Xiaowei and huang mao had appeared at the same time, so the anger in his heart doubled!


    I frowned deeply. When Li Xiaowei asked lin ya for help, Lin Ya said that if it was done, she would have to break up with huang mao. Didn''t she do what lin ya said?


    I clenched my fist and my face turned cold!


    Yellow-haired also walked over to Li Xiaowei and said something to her. Apparently, they didn''t break up.


    I looked at Li Xiaowei with questioning eyes. Her face changed and her expression became a little unnatural.


    Yellow-haired followed Li Xiaowei''s gaze and apparently noticed my presence. He was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked towards me with a smile on his face, took out the cigarette in his arms, and said to me fawningly, "Shopping buddy, come on, have a cigarette."


    Yellow-haired took out a cigarette and handed it to me. I didn''t even look at him. I just looked at Li Xiaowei expressionless, hoping she could give me an explanation.


    The yellow-haired man looked a little embarrassed. The cigarette seemed to be on or off.


    I was a little disgusted to be so close to the yellow hair, and my brows were locked tightly. Thinking back to the time when huang mao went to the restaurant to deliberately make things difficult for us and fight with us, my leg was also kicked by his people. Now that ji ze has helped him and is fawning on us, we are not done yet.


    Li Xiaowei walked over and said to the yellow-haired man, "Li Dong, wait for me outside. I''ll talk to Xing Yun."


    Yellow-haired smiled awkwardly and whispered something to Li Xiaowei before leaving.


    Guzheng also said a few words to me and walked into the shop next door.


    I looked at Li Xiaowei and asked rudely, "What do you mean?"


    Li Xiaowei naturally understood what I was asking. She looked at me with embarrassment and said, "Xing Yun, listen to me."


    "Okay, go ahead." Let me see what you can say.


    "I can''t leave Li Dong." Li Xiaowei lowered his head and whispered.


    "Didn''t you lie to her when you promised her that you would leave? Do you know how much she owes ji ze for you? Is that how you treat her? Do you want face?" The more I talked, the angrier I got. I didn''t want Lin Ya to help her. Now that Lin Ya owes jize so much, Li Xiaowei doesn''t keep his promise. He''s such a motherless wretch.


    I should have helped her!


    "I can''t help it either." Li Xiaowei''s face once again showed a pitiful look, which seemed especially easy for her. "If I don''t promise the girl, she won''t help me. I don''t want to lie to her."


    "Is it interesting?" I gritted my teeth, and the anger in my heart grew. Lin Ya had done so much in the middle of it, and she had suffered too much!


    Li Xiaowei rubbed his hands and looked at me in bewilderment.


    "Anyway, I don''t care. You have to leave Li Dong. This is what you promised Lin Ya. You have to do it." I said firmly.


    "Xing Yun, please don''t tell the girl, okay? I really can''t leave Li Dong. Xiaohu and I have become a thing of the past, just like you, Xing Yun. You loved ding ge so much back then, but now you''re with Guzheng. We all have to continue living. I know I''m a bitch. I''m sorry for Xiaohu. I..."


    "I don''t want to hear so much!" I interrupted Li Xiaowei and said, "Just tell me one thing. Do you promise Lin Ya something or not?"


    "Xing Yun..."


    "Do it or not?"


    "What if I leave Li Dong? Xing Yun? Will Xiaohu still want me?" Li Xiaowei''s eyes were filled with tears and the corners of his mouth twitched, "You know, no! Where can I go? Can''t you just take pity on me? Let me go. I just want to live a peaceful life now. Li Dong and I have feelings! Do you have to break us up?"


    I opened my mouth and turned my head away coldly.


    "Besides," Li Xiaowei pursed her lips, paused, and continued, "I already have Li Dong''s child."


    "Ah?" I looked at Li Xiaowei in surprise and frowned deeply. She was pregnant with a yellow-haired child?


    "Yes, I''m pregnant with Li Dong''s child." Li Xiaowei''s eyes were slightly red, and his right hand touched his stomach. Then he looked at me pleadingly and said, "Even if you pity me and the child, will you? I can''t live without Li Dong!"


    I closed my eyes and took a breath.


    At this moment, my heart softened!


    Indeed, Li Xiaowei betrayed Hu Zi. I can''t wait for her to never be happy. I can''t wait for her and li dong to lead a miserable life. However, I never thought that she was pregnant with Li Dong''s child. If I let her leave Li Dong, she was really very pitiful. In the end, the one who was wronged was actually a child.


    Li xiaowei looked at me and saw that I didn''t speak. She said, "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I know I made a mistake. But I have no way back. Please let me live, okay? Don''t tell this to the girl! Okay?"


    I remained silent. Li Xiaowei sighed and walked past me.


    I didn''t stop her. Standing there, my heart was in an indescribable mess.


    Should I tell Lin Ya about this?


    Guzheng came to me and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay. Let''s go." I smiled faintly and said to Guzheng.


    Then Guzheng and I continued to stroll around. Guzheng bought a set of tea sets for xiao liu, and then we went back.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, Hu Zi and Old Gao hadn''t come back yet. I couldn''t help but feel a little worried and wanted to call and ask, but I was afraid that they wouldn''t dare to call because they were with Lin Ya.


    Then the restaurant got busy, and I didn''t care about them either. It was almost time to get off work and they hadn''t come yet.


    Everyone left, and my cousin went back to rest. I sat in the restaurant a little bored. I didn''t know if they would come to the store today.


    There were no more guests, and I didn''t close the restaurant. I used to stare out the window in a daze.


    After some time, Hu Zi and Old Gao finally arrived!


    When they entered the restaurant, Hu Zi asked me, "Everyone''s gone."


    "Well, let''s not look at the time. Why are you back so late?"


    "We''ll talk about it later, Xing Yun. Get us a bowl of noodles first. I''m starving!" Old Gao took a bottle of water and gulped it down. It looked like he was very thirsty.


    "Haven''t you eaten yet?" It''s time for dinner, I thought.


    "That''s right. I''m so busy now. Let''s talk about it later. Hurry up and get two bowls of noodles." Hu Zi had already picked up the plate to prepare a cold dish.


    "Okay, just wait."


    I didn''t dare to delay, so I quickly went back to the kitchen and ordered two bowls of braised noodles for the two of them.


    The two of them were simply gobbling up their food, not caring to speak. When I served the noodles, they were in the same state as starving ghosts. Half of the cold dishes had already been served, their mouths were full of chewing, and their chopsticks were blazing on the plate.


    "That''s right. You can''t stop and eat. The girl doesn''t care about your food."


    Hu Zi ate the noodles and said, "There''s no time!"


    "We asked her to come over for dinner. She''s not coming!" Old Gao said.


    I was a little stunned, feeling a little sad that Lin Ya had refused to come to the Xingyun hotel. Of course, this was also expected. After all, she was about to break up with me.


    I wonder if she has eaten yet?


    "You really pissed her off this time!" Hu Zi pointed his chopsticks at me again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t even let us mention your name. This has never happened before!" Old Gao continued.


    I smiled bitterly. The situation was really serious!


    My mind flashed again with the scene of the snowy day. I sat by the side and did not disturb the two of them anymore. Hu Zi and Old Gao did not speak anymore. They ate and drank, and their faces were full of exhaustion.


    They were so tired after helping for half a day. What about lin ya?


    A girl, for so many days, I couldn''t bear to imagine her tired out.


    If only I could help her!


    After dinner, Hu Zi and Old Gao each lit a cigarette and smoked. After a while, Hu Zi said, "The girl''s photography shop may open in a week."


    "So soon?"


    I was shocked. The progress was much faster than I expected.


    "Yes, it''s almost done now. We cleaned the store today, but it''s still a few days to go. The baby clothes coming in tomorrow will be here. We have to go to the toy market to wholesale some toys. We have to gather other things together. A week is actually quite nervous, but it''s almost done."


    "She''s fast enough!" Lin Ya really impressed me.


    "Well, she has a partner!" Old Gao added.


    "Partner?"


    Lin Ya wanted me to be her partner, so it was a disaster. I didn''t expect her to find another partner. I couldn''t help but guess who was it? Do I know him? Ding Ge?


    I asked curiously, "Who is it?"


    "We don''t know. I didn''t see myself today. I went out to run advertisements and certificates. Lin Ya said it was a woman. What''s her name? It seems to be Ling Xinyan." Hu Zi thought about it and said.


    Ling Xinyan?


    I shook my head. The name was so strange to me that I never heard lin ya mention it. Was it her colleague when she worked in a photography shop? I thought it was Ding Ge, but I didn''t think it wasn''t.


    I would rather be Ding Ge.


    Because I don''t know Ling Xinyan, I don''t know her, so I''m afraid that this partner of Lin Ya lied to her, and I''m afraid that lin ya will suffer. After all, there are so many disputes over interests, and Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan are definitely not as close as Hu Zi Old Gao and I are, and I don''t know what kind of person this woman is.


    I hope to see you when I have the chance.


    Then we continued to talk about the children''s photography store that lin ya and Ling Xinyan jointly opened. They chose the location of the shop not far from a high school. They not only took on children''s photography, but also some businesses such as stickers, certificates and ordinary photos. Their name was'' angel children''s photography''.


    I think we should sneak in when it''s time to open.


    I can''t show up in front of Lin Ya. At this stage, I should secretly care about her.

 Chapter 230 : Home

    I can''t show up at the opening. Old Gao and Hu Zi can. When our restaurant opened, Lin Ya gave us a plaque. Should we give something to them when they opened?


    The three of us discussed it and sent a pair of oversized flower baskets, which represented our full blessings. We sincerely hope that Lin Ya''s photography shop will be prosperous!


    Listening to the two of them talking about Lin Ya, he still felt a little uncomfortable. I had the best relationship with Lin Ya, but now I need Hu Zi and Old Gao to know about Lin Ya''s life.


    Hey...


    It was getting late and it was time for them to leave.


    The two of them went out, and after a while, Old Gao suddenly entered the store.


    "What''s wrong?" I was going to close the door, but I didn''t know why Old Gao came back.


    "I forgot my cigarette."


    Old Gao walked over and picked up the cigarette on the table, but he seemed to have something else to say to me. He fiddled with the cigarette case in his hand, looking a little hesitant.


    "Anything else?" I frowned.


    "According to the girl, Ding Ge moved back home." Old Gao looked at me and said.


    When I heard the news, my whole body trembled!


    I paused for a few seconds, then smiled at Old Gao calmly and said, "Yeah."


    Old Gao curled his lips and left.


    I pulled the shutters one by one, locked them, and closed the last glass door, then I suddenly felt suffocated.


    I had to pull over a chair and sit down quickly, but the pain in my heart was especially fierce. I just felt unspeakably uncomfortable and depressed, as if I were suffering from asthma.


    I had to endure the pain and come to the backyard, squatting there, blowing the cold wind.


    I don''t know how long it took before my body eased a little. I rubbed my wrinkled, somewhat cold face and took a long breath in the dark.


    Ding Ge, finally moved back home!


    This doesn''t just mean that she''s going home to live. I know that this time, I''m afraid she''s really desperate for me and doesn''t have any confidence in me anymore.


    She finally gave up on me from the bottom of her heart.


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. I felt bad, but deep down, there was more fear. A black hole of fear engulfed me.


    When she came home, it could basically be said that there was no hope between us anymore.


    Perhaps she would choose to compromise, or more ruthlessly, perhaps she would find someone to marry quickly...


    I didn''t dare to think so. I covered my head and felt my heart bleeding.


    Ding Ge went home.


    My mind could not control my imagination. There was always a black and white image full of despair in my mind. Ding Ge walked on the street without any expression, his head lowered, and the ground was cast with a darker shadow.


    It was me who caused all this!


    That night, I didn''t know how to describe my feelings.


    The pain spread like the sea, drowning me. I was lying in bed, but I felt cold all over. The sea was desperately pressing down on my body, causing my veins to swell and my face to twist!


    Everything in front of him became so blurry that it was like a thick curtain of water.


    Sometimes when I calm down, I really want to ask myself, did I do the right thing? Was it worth it?


    I will reflect on myself. Why did I live like this?


    But there was no answer!


    How I wish someone could show me a path, even a glimmer of light.


    Because I feel like I''m going to the edge of the abyss.


    I used to feel like there was a river between me and Ding Ge, but I still had the strength to swim there. But now, there are two more mountains between us. I used to see Ding Ge from afar, but now I can''t.


    I don''t know if I can climb those two mountains!


    Now, I can only hide these emotions and force myself not to think about her. The longer I think about her, the more painful it is. Let time rush forward. In the past, everything will come to light. There will always be a result in life or death.


    Instead of hanging in midair.


    ...


    Time skipped two more bars and came to the wedding day of Guzheng''s best friend, Liu.


    Guzheng called me early to wake me up, and I complained to her unhappily, "Your best friend is married, not you. Why are you so excited?"


    "Nonsense. If your best friend is getting married, aren''t you excited?" Guzheng''s tone was much stronger than usual, and she ordered me, "Get up and wash up now. When I get back to the restaurant, you have to get ready for me."


    I sighed, but there was no delay. After all, Guzheng cared so much about it that I didn''t want to drag her down.


    Not long after, Guzheng came to the restaurant. When she saw me, she immediately said unhappily, "Are you going to wear this dress to the wedding?"


    "What''s wrong?" I smiled at Guzheng and said.


    Guzheng was a little anxious. He stamped his foot and said, "Didn''t you tell me you had clothes? I don''t know if I could buy them now. I can''t do this at all. It''s too embarrassing for Guzheng."


    Guzheng pulled me and urged me, "Let''s go, let''s go buy some clothes."


    It was just a joke with Guzheng. I said to Guzheng seriously, "I really have clothes. But the clothes aren''t here. They''re at home. We have to go back to the neighborhood."


    "What?"


    Guzheng suddenly broke down and was stunned for a long time before she said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I just came here and I have to make another trip. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you knew, I would have brought it directly to you."


    "Did you give me a chance?" I smiled bitterly.


    Guzheng thought for a moment, then smiled sheepishly, then his face changed again and he said quickly, "Get in the car."


    When I got in the car, Guzheng was driving in a different state than usual, and her nerves were very tense. I couldn''t help but tease, "Why are you so excited? It''s Liu who got married, not you. You got it."


    "Can''t I be happy for Liu? I''m just excited, I''m just happy." Guzheng retorted.


    I scratched my head and said, "But you''re getting a little too excited."


    "Is there? Why don''t I think so? What went too far?" Guzheng really didn''t realize it, so I just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Then Guzheng and I came to my house with Hu Zi. I went to the bedroom and changed the new clothes that lin ya bought for me. When I came to Guzheng, Guzheng''s eyes widened a little and smiled, "When did you buy this dress? Why haven''t you seen it?"


    "Why wear it in a restaurant every day? It''s ruined by the smoke." The clothes that Lin Ya bought for me were really too expensive, so I only wore them when my relatives and friends were more formal.


    Ah, I was ashamed to think that now that Lin Ya had'' cut off my robe'' and I was still wearing the clothes she gave me.


    There was no delay between the two of us. On the way to breakfast, Guzheng had urged me several times. Afraid of being late, I could not help but let her relax. It was still early, and the groom''s family didn''t know whether to leave or not.


    Today, Guzheng is the bridesmaid, and as her boyfriend, we still have to go to Liu''s house first and wait for the groom to greet us.


    Instead of going directly to little liu''s house, we went to little jiang''s house to pick up Jiang, and then the three of us went to little liu''s house together.


    When we arrived at little liu''s house, there was a big happy word on the door of their house, and when we came, there were already a lot of little liu''s people. They must be Liu''s relatives and friends, and I don''t know any of them.


    Guzheng and Jiang were today''s bridesmaids, and their mission was to protect the bride, so when they came to little liu''s house, they went to Liu''s bedroom, and Guzheng couldn''t care less about me.


    I was standing alone in a strange crowd, no one knew me, and I felt very awkward. Everyone was talking and laughing there. It was not lively. I was the only one doing nothing. I felt special and different.


    Someone asked me to pass me some melon seeds, so I had to eat them in boredom.


    It was a tough time. I even hoped that Guzheng would stay with me for a while, so that I wouldn''t be so bored.


    If I had known, I would have come later!


    I was sitting there all by myself, banging on melon seeds, surrounded by laughter and conversation. I was a little out of place with this environment.


    Guzheng finally came out of little liu''s room.


    I stood up and came to Guzheng as if I had seen a savior.


    However, Guzheng''s expression was a little sad.


    I frowned. What''s so sad about such a happy thing? I asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Guzheng didn''t say anything. She just glanced at the crowd and walked to a corner. I followed her and asked again, "What''s wrong?"


    Guzheng pursed her lips and said to me after a while, "Just now in Liu''s bedroom, she told me that someone sent a message wishing her a happy wedding."


    I was even more puzzled after listening, and smiled, "This is not a good thing."


    "Listen to me." Guzheng said, "There are a lot of people calling to bless Liu. Of course, there are also people who send text messages, but those are contacts with names. But this person, the number is strange, Liu doesn''t know who it is."


    "Just call and ask." I thought it was a simple thing.


    Guzheng, on the other hand, lowered her head slightly and looked at me after a while, her eyes shining with a complicated light. She said, "I think that text message was budding!"


    Wang Mengmeng?


    I remembered seeing that figure that day.


    However, I still shook my head and said, "That''s impossible. If wang mengmeng wanted to contact you, she would have contacted you earlier. Besides, does she have the face to contact you?"


    Of course I''m angry at Wang Mengmeng for what he did!


    But after what Guzheng said, I couldn''t help but recall, this person, could it be Wang Mengmeng?


    It is undeniable that this is possible!


    After all, she didn''t lie to Liu and Guzheng.


    I even thought, is it possible for Wang Mengmeng to appear at Liu''s wedding?


    If she did show up, I would never let her go. No matter what, she would definitely return the money she took from Old Gao!

 Chapter 231 Lin Ya Is Attending the Wedding

    We didn''t talk much about strangers'' text messages either. Not long after, the groom arrived at his convenience.


    Guzheng also returned to Liu''s bedroom.


    The bride and groom gathered together, and it was even more lively. At first glance, they were all crowded, and the emcee''s voice was especially loud. I stood quietly outside the door and looked at everyone calmly.


    At this moment, the atmosphere of the happy and festive wedding was especially strong, and even I could not help but bless the two newlyweds.


    But looking at the scene in front of me, a trace of bitterness welled up in my heart.


    I thought of Ding Ge and me.


    In the past, Ding Ge and I were really close to the point of marriage. I really wanted to marry her, to make her my bride, to protect her until death.


    Even when we broke up later, I was still fantasizing about Ding Ge wearing a wedding dress when I was drunk, and what would our wedding look like?


    I think if there were no accidents, maybe our children would have been born?


    Thinking of this, I felt very uncomfortable, especially in this festive atmosphere. I took a breath, took a deep breath, and tried to bury all the sadness in my heart.


    Soon, after the groom was made difficult, the door opened.


    Not long after, everyone came out under the auspices of the emcee. I saw Guzheng in the crowd. At this time, I saw a man beside Guzheng talking to Guzheng, who seemed to be one of the best men.


    Guzheng obviously didn''t want to say anything more to the man. He smiled politely and stiffly, but the man was rather thick-skinned and kept pestering Guzheng, making Guzheng a little tired.


    Guzheng seemed to be searching for something in the crowd. I knew she was looking for me.


    I quickly walked towards Guzheng.


    Guzheng''s face lit up with joy when he saw me, and he said to me with a hint of resentment, "Where did you go?"


    "I''ll wait for you over there." As I said this, I made an intimate gesture to Guzheng. I rubbed Guzheng''s hair with my hand and wrapped it around her shoulder.


    Naturally, this was to announce that Guzheng had a name for herself and did not want her to be harassed.


    And the moment my hand reached out to Guzheng, I saw her body tremble and her face turned red.


    That guy just got bored and left dejectedly.


    As we walked out with the crowd, Guzheng whispered to me, "It''s a good thing you''re here, or you''ll be a nuisance today."


    "You can stop people from harassing you if I don''t come. You roll your eyes at him, despise him, ignore him, and see who dares to talk to you." I smiled and said.


    "Some people are very thick-skinned, don''t you know? Besides, it''s a big day for Liu to get married. I can''t ruin this beautiful moment."


    "That''s right."


    Guzheng had been chased by a bully for years when she was in school, and she didn''t know if she had a shadow in her heart.


    Anyway, I''m here today to protect Guzheng.


    Then, everyone got in the car and headed to the hotel.


    It wasn''t long before they got out of the car, and Guzheng left me again. I knew that the rest of the process would be boring, and I would face an awkward situation where no one knew me again.


    When they arrived at the hotel, the groom''s bag was on the third floor, and the wedding was on the third floor, so everyone went up to the third floor.


    There were more people, men and women, old and young, all kinds of people, many times more than when they were at little liu''s house, and more lively. I secretly sighed, this kind of wedding that was full of strangers was really uncomfortable, not even a chat to pass the time.


    Many people had already taken their seats, but I didn''t even know where to sit.


    Fortunately, this hotel is very empty, even if all the people on the third floor sit down, there will still be a lot of empty tables. So I sat down alone at the back.


    No one paid attention to me anyway. I could do anything.


    I took out my cell phone to pass the boring time and looked around from time to time.


    In fact, I really want to hold a grand wedding for Ding Ge, maybe not as luxurious as some rich people, but I will definitely do my best to make Ding Ge happy.


    Alas, weddings, although a joyous place, sometimes cause sad memories.


    At this moment, the voice of the emcee began to ring from the loudspeaker, and the wedding ceremony was about to begin.


    I didn''t care and continued to sit in my seat, but in a moment when my eyes were slightly turned, I saw a familiar figure in a trance.


    A particularly familiar figure!


    I shuddered and looked up at the figure again.


    Then my mouth became a little tight.


    That familiar figure, not someone else, was Lin Ya, whom he had not seen for days!


    I wondered why she would come to the wedding.


    Today, Lin Ya was wearing a casual outfit, but it still couldn''t stop her beautiful face. After lin ya came to the third floor, I noticed that she was being looked at.


    I agree with Lin Ya''s charm.


    When I saw Lin Ya, my heart began to beat fast. This was the first time we met since we broke up on a snowy night. I don''t know what would happen between us.


    I was inexplicably scared, and my palms began to sweat.


    There was a woman beside Lin Ya. I didn''t know her. They were laughing and talking. Lin Ya hadn''t seen me yet.


    After a while, the woman left Lin Ya and Lin Ya stood there alone.


    Her expression was a little similar to mine. I don''t think she knew this group of people either. She looked at her cell phone with an indifferent expression and then swept the hall casually.


    Then, Lin Ya found me!


    Like me, Lin Ya''s face was filled with shock, and she certainly didn''t expect me to attend the wedding.


    I don''t know why she joined, and she doesn''t know why I joined.


    When we looked at each other, my heart almost jumped to my throat, and my whole body was a little stiff, as if someone had poked a hole, a little scared, but at the same time some unspeakable awkwardness.


    The process was particularly torturous, as if it had been roasted on fire.


    Not long after, Lin Ya''s face calmed down, and then she turned away indifferently, never looking in my direction again.


    Her eyes made me very uncomfortable.


    It seems that she really wants to break up with me.


    I smiled bitterly, not knowing what to say.


    And the arrival of lin ya completely disturbed my state of mind. My heart could no longer calm down. I sat there on pins and needles, feeling as if someone was pricking me with needles.


    I even wanted to tell Guzheng that I''m not going to this wedding. Let me go.


    She could not help but look in lin ya''s direction secretly. She was very calm, sitting there alone like me. Lin Ya had been sitting there quietly ever since the woman who had spoken to her left.


    At this moment, I saw a man walking up to Lin Ya, not knowing what to say to Lin Ya. However, lin ya glanced at the man with a particularly cold gaze, and the man immediately left with a disheveled face.


    Not long after, the wedding ceremony officially began!


    The emcee asked everyone to sit forward, so everyone sat together with familiar people, and the groom''s parents were also arranging to take care of everyone.


    At this time, Guzheng also came out, along with Jiang and a few other girls I didn''t know, but as the bridesmaid, she was harassed too much, and she was a little tired to deal with it. I took a deep breath, walked to Guzheng, and the wiser ones dispersed.


    I don''t know why, but I can''t let it go. I can''t even smile.


    At this time, another woman came over. She was the same woman who had talked to Lin Ya before. She came to us with a smile and welcomed us warmly. She picked a table for us to sit down.


    I can''t help but be surprised. Is this woman from the groom''s family? Otherwise, why would she entertain us?


    We sat down one by one, but not long after that, the woman led Lin Ya to our table and arranged for her to sit here.


    When lin ya saw me and Guzheng, her face changed. She whispered something to the woman, as if she didn''t want to sit at the table.


    Guzheng also saw Lin Ya and whispered to me, "Why is she here?"


    I shook my head, "I don''t know either."


    The relationship between Guzheng and Lin Ya was just a facade of harmony. There was no conflict between them, but they were definitely not on the same path.


    Sure enough, the woman took Lin Ya to another table.


    I could not help but sigh of relief. If I were sitting at the same table as Lin Ya, I would die of agony.


    However, Lin Ya''s sitting at the other table did not make me feel much better. This has never happened between us.


    Does she really hate me that much?


    Then, everyone at the table began to chat in twos and threes. I also asked who was the woman just now. A girl said she was the groom''s sister.


    I nodded, and the voice of the emcee spread through the hall through the stereo. Everyone quieted down and watched the wedding ceremony.


    I saw Lin Ya sitting at a table not far from us. I could see her side face. As if sensing my gaze, she looked at me coldly.


    I shuddered, and lin ya turned her head coldly.


    I heaved a deep sigh. At this festive moment, my heart was stifled, and I didn''t even have a smile on my face.


    The wedding ceremony went on normally. The groom and the bride, xiao liu, in a wedding dress, stood on the stage and received applause from everyone.


    Only then did I notice that the groom''s surname was ling.


    I suddenly thought of something. A girl at our table just now said that the woman who treated us was the groom''s sister. The groom''s surname was ling, so naturally, her surname was ling. Yesterday, Hu Zi and Old Gao told me that Lin Ya''s partner''s name was Ling Xinyan, so Ling Xinyan was the groom''s sister, the woman who just called us!


    In this way, she understood why lin ya came to the wedding.

 Chapter 232 Apologize to Xingyun

    I was worried about Lin Ya and the partners, and I was afraid that Lin Ya would suffer. So he could not help but look at Ling Xinyan a few more times. This woman seemed to be a very good person to deal with. She opened her mouth and was especially eloquent. From the moment she had treated us, it could be seen that at this wedding, she was busy, like a walking social butterfly.


    Ling Xinyan was not a weak person. She had something similar to Lin Ya, but they still gave people a different feeling. Of course, I don''t know Ling Xinyan. This is just my first impression of her. It''s inevitable that there will be some deviation.


    As I sat there thinking, I couldn''t help but worry about Lin Ya and wonder what would happen to her and Ling Xinyan''s photo shop.


    Guzheng didn''t care about me either, just focused on the ceremony.


    Then it was time for the bride to throw the bouquet. Guzheng, Jiang and a few other girls were there, and I saw Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya on stage, but Lin Ya seemed reluctant. She didn''t want to fight for the bouquet.


    Everyone was more active, and only Lin Ya stood there quietly.


    I looked at her back and felt mixed feelings in my heart!


    Soon, under the auspices of the emcee, the bride threw out the flowers in her hands, and the beautiful flowers drew an arc in the air, and then...


    It fell into Lin Ya''s hands by accident!


    Lin Ya was also shocked, obviously did not expect to receive flowers, the emcee said some blessings on the stage, everyone stepped down.


    I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that Lin Ya, who was the least in the mood to fight for it, would receive her own blessing soon.


    After that, the ceremony was over, and before long, the dishes began to be served.


    As everyone chatted happily, I couldn''t help but pretend to accidentally sweep past Lin Ya''s seat. Ling Xinyan sat next to her, and there were a few men at the table who wanted to talk to Lin Ya after they knew Lin Ya was single.


    The girls at our table seemed to be familiar with each other, and they started to chat.


    At this moment, Jiang suddenly looked at me and Guzheng and said, "Xing Yun Guzheng, when are you holding it?"


    Guzheng felt a little guilty, but Jiang thought Guzheng was shy and continued, "Don''t let us wait too long."


    Guzheng lowered his head and smiled, but he didn''t say anything. Jiang looked at me and said,'' the woman doesn''t speak, but the man does.''


    I smiled and replied, "I will inform you immediately. Don''t worry."


    I made a fool of myself, and Jiang didn''t push me too hard. Everyone started chatting casually at the dinner table.


    Guzheng seemed to notice something strange about me and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you? A little absent-minded."


    "I don''t know either. It''s a little boring." I whispered to Guzheng.


    Guzheng seemed to want to say something more to me. Jiang called Guzheng, and Guzheng ignored me.


    I held the chopsticks and the food in front of me. I didn''t say much. I was silent most of the time, and my eyes glanced at Lin Ya from time to time.


    Their table was very lively, especially Ling Xinyan''s. Their voices were much louder than ours. Although our table had been talking, the atmosphere was very gentle.


    Not long after, everyone was almost done eating. Some people had already finished eating and left, and two girls left early at our table.


    Next came the toasting session, and Ling Xinyan left her seat. Lin Ya was the only girl at their table.


    At this time, I saw several men toasting to lin ya. Lin Ya had a faint smile on her face, but it seemed that she was unable to cope with it. My eyes were even more unable to retract, and I kept looking at Lin Ya, feeling even more anxious and angry.


    I just think those guys went too far. It wasn''t normal. Lin Ya had been holding back. I could not help but clench my fist. Lin Ya had been running the mall for many years, and she could drink as much as she could. But now her face was a little red, and the men were still forcing Lin Ya to drink, completely ignoring Lin Ya''s state.


    I watched Lin Ya drink after drink, but I couldn''t do anything. It was so infuriating that I even felt like I was a little inexplicable!


    I gritted my teeth and felt a surge of anger in my heart. My heart could not calm down.


    Normally, I would have gone long ago.


    In the end, I still couldn''t control myself. I clenched my fist and stood up!


    Guzheng looked up at me and asked doubtfully, "Where are you going?"


    I didn''t answer Guzheng, but walked towards Lin Ya''s table. Lin Ya didn''t see me coming. I went straight to her and smiled at the others and said, "It''s almost done. The girl has drunk a lot."


    Suddenly, all the men at the table looked at me, and some even looked provocative, as if to say who you are, can you control it?


    Lin Ya looked at me in confusion, obviously not expecting me to come.


    However, there was no joy in her eyes. She just looked at me indifferently, as if she were a stranger. Her eyes hurt me even more.


    My heart was filled with sadness.


    I looked at Lin Ya and said softly, "Stop drinking."


    "Who is this?" After all, it was someone else''s wedding. Everyone came to celebrate. No one wanted to cause trouble. A man looked at me and smiled.


    "No, why don''t we have a drink?" Lin Ya stood up and smiled at me, but her smile...


    I don''t know how to describe it. It was the first time she looked at me with that smile. Her smile made my body tremble.


    She said to me nonchalantly, "I''m fine. Thank you for your kindness. I''m not drunk yet."


    The way she spoke, she treated me like a kind stranger.


    Stranger!


    After that, Lin Ya looked at the man who had just spoken to me and said, "President zhang, thank you for taking care of our photography shop. I''m done with this glass of wine."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it." The man called president zhang laughed and then said to me, "Buddy, we''re fine. You drink yours, drink yours."


    Everyone else spoke in unison. Although everyone still had a smile on their faces, their tone was clearly filled with disdain and disdain.


    Lin Ya picked up his glass and dried the white wine in it.


    Looking at her drinking, I couldn''t tell how sad I was. I wanted to help Lin Ya, but I didn''t expect that she wouldn''t accept my feelings at all.


    "Boss lin is magnanimous. Come on, fill boss lin up." President zhang''s face was turning into a flower.


    Lin Ya ignored me. Instead, he looked at president zhang and said, "Next monday, the photography store will open. Everyone will come to support us."


    "No problem, no problem..."


    "Doesn''t boss lin express himself?"


    "Well, then I''ll thank you all first." Lin Ya raised his glass again.


    I just stood behind Lin Ya, full of desolation, no matter how happy the background could not cover the sadness on my body.


    The table completely ignored me, as if I didn''t exist at all, but I didn''t care about them at all. Their eyes and words couldn''t hurt me at all. I just didn''t expect that even lin ya would do this to me, which made me feel extremely uncomfortable and feel like I was losing!


    It was like a clown, a joke in the world!


    Like a rock on an island, it was hit by the waves again and again!


    It was like a sneer. It didn''t cause anyone to laugh, so it just ran away in despair.


    I was a little confused, a little numb, as if suddenly no emotions, no emotions, looking at the other people laughing happily, I would feel inexplicable, looking at the expression on their faces, I would not understand what it meant.


    Forget it!


    Mind your own business.


    I comforted myself like this.


    So I smiled faintly and returned to the table. Guzheng didn''t seem to be angry with me. Instead, he spoke to me in a soft voice.


    Not long after, after a full meal, everyone gradually dispersed.


    After saying goodbye to Liu, we started to go downstairs and walk out of the hotel.


    Before I came to the hotel, I took a deep breath of cold air and looked at the less sunny day. The shadow in my heart still existed and could not be forgotten, just like this depressing winter.


    In front of the hotel, there were still many cars and people standing in front of each other to say goodbye. The atmosphere was always so happy and joyful.


    And not long after we came out, Lin Ya came out.


    Between us, a few meters apart again!


    Lin Ya seemed to be drinking a lot, and I could tell from knowing her that she looked different, but her eyes were still clear.


    When he saw me, Lin Ya''s expression remained unchanged.


    She walked towards us, her eyes darting past me and Guzheng, looking behind me, and we just brushed past each other.


    Passing by...


    In my mind, the image of lin ya turning away on a snowy night...


    I really don''t want to go through this again. I would rather I didn''t see Lin Ya, and I don''t want us to be like this.


    That kind of pain, like someone tearing a layer of skin off you alive!


    I clenched my fists, only to find that it was as if all my strength had been hollowed out, and that feeling of powerlessness made me particularly depressed.


    "Lin Ya!"


    However, at this moment, unexpectedly, Guzheng called lin ya''s name.


    My eyes trembled and I looked at Guzheng. I didn''t understand what she was doing.


    I turned my head, and Lin Ya stopped, turned around, looked at Guzheng, and asked lightly, "What?"


    There were people coming and going in front of the hotel, and the traffic on the road ahead was also running around. No one noticed us. The three of them stood in a triangle, and this time, lin ya was further away from me.


    I looked at Guzheng doubtfully. She and Lin Ya had always been at loggerheads, and I didn''t know why she suddenly stopped Lin Ya.


    Guzheng looked at Lin Ya and said, "I think you should apologize to Xing Yun!"


    Lin Ya froze, raised his eyebrows, and then sneered, "Why did I apologize to her?"

 Chapter 233 Return of the Clothes

    From the moment lin ya turned around, she never looked at me.


    Am I like air? She couldn''t see it?


    Or is it like trash? Would it contaminate her eyes?


    "Xing Yun was trying to help you, but you did that to him? Have you considered his feelings?" Guzheng said to Lin Ya very seriously.


    Lin Ya still didn''t even look at me. He just pointed at me with his hand, smiled and said, "I''ve already thanked him. Would you ask him?"


    Guzheng looked at me.


    At this moment, the tension between Guzheng and Lin Ya was stronger than ever. I was really afraid of any conflict between them, so I sighed and said, "Okay, why are you talking about this? Forget it."


    Guzheng looked at me stubbornly and then said to Lin Ya, "Lin Ya, Xing Yun is your friend. How can you do this to him?"


    Lin Ya looked away, her eyes a little cold, as if unwilling to say more to Guzheng, she asked impatiently, "Is there anything else?"


    "Of course!"


    "What is it?"


    "Apologize to Xing Yun!" Guzheng''s expression was particularly stubborn.


    I saw the two of them getting more and more intense, so I quickly pulled Guzheng and said, "Okay, why are you apologizing? No need. Let''s go."


    But Guzheng''s footsteps were especially firm. I pulled her a couple of times but didn''t move her.


    Guzheng continued to say to lin ya, "Lin Ya, if you don''t like me, you can come at me. Xing Yun didn''t provoke you. Why are you bullying him?"


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. Did they have to have a big fight today?


    I looked at Lin Ya with pleading eyes and said softly, "Girl, go back first."


    However, Lin Ya''s eyes were still looking at Guzheng, as if she didn''t hear me at all. She looked at Guzheng with a smile but not a smile. There was a wicked light in her eyes. Her lips curled up slightly and she said faintly, "Why, it''s quite honorable to steal someone else''s boyfriend, isn''t it?"


    When I heard what Lin Ya said, I couldn''t tell how upset I was. She had gone too far.


    Guzheng''s face was even more angry. He looked at Lin Ya excitedly and said, "What do you mean? Whose boyfriend did I steal? Did you steal your boyfriend?"


    The two of them talked to each other, but I was so uncomfortable that I could hardly speak. I was most afraid of such a scene!


    "All right, just know for yourself!"


    "What do I know? You''re spitting blood!"


    Lin Ya smiled coldly. She never looked at me.


    She seemed to disdain the entanglement with Guzheng, so she turned around again and prepared to leave.


    Guzheng shouted coldly, "Stop!"


    This time, her voice was much louder and attracted the attention of some passers-by. My heart became even more impatient. I whispered to Guzheng, "Today is a happy day for your best friend. Do you want her to hate you for the rest of her life?"


    My words finally softened Guzheng''s face, but I still underestimated Guzheng''s stubbornness. She continued to look at Lin Ya and said, "Apologize to Xing Yun!"


    Lin Ya was completely angered by Guzheng. Her beautiful face was covered in frost. She quickly walked up to Guzheng, her eyes provocative, and said coldly, "It''s your boyfriend who apologizes to me. I drink well with him. What''s wrong with him? Do you know how to respect people? Take care of your boyfriend!"


    Lin Ya''s words made my heart ache. It hurt so much!


    "You... You are so unreasonable!" Guzheng didn''t seem to know what to say, but her emotions were still very intense.


    My heart was beating fast, and my throat felt like something was pressing against it.


    Guzheng was angry, and Lin Ya was even angrier. They fought each other like a pair of enemies who met on a narrow road. Their eyes were full of anger. I felt that the air was about to explode.


    "I am unreasonable, then you are inexplicable!" Lin Ya had always been eloquent and quarreled well.


    "Will you two stop arguing? Just take it as if I''m begging you."


    I really don''t want them to say another word. I''m like a bastard between the two of them. I can''t even stretch my head out.


    "Apologize!"


    However, Guzheng was unable to persuade anyone, and squeezed the word out of his teeth.


    But lin ya was not afraid, and even a faint smile could be seen on her face. She looked at Guzheng with a strange look, as if she had met her again.


    "Okay, apologize, right? Sure."


    This time, Lin Ya rarely let go, but with my understanding of Lin Ya, she should not be so willing to give up. Sure enough, Lin Ya''s eyes looked at me, and her face suddenly became calm, or rather indifferent. I couldn''t even see through her for a moment. She seemed to be in a hazy fog, becoming somewhat unreachable and distant.


    Guzheng was also relieved. She thought Lin Ya had compromised.


    Lin Ya''s lips curved slightly. She pointed at my clothes and said, "If you want me to apologize, take off his clothes first."


    Naturally, she said this to Guzheng.


    Guzheng''s eyes widened when she heard that. She looked at Lin Ya in surprise, confused.


    Lin Ya continued to look at me, but there seemed to be no light in her eyes. She said calmly, "I bought his clothes. Now, I want him to take them off. I apologize. We don''t owe each other anything."


    Guzheng looked at me nervously, clearly asking if what lin ya said was true?


    I nodded. Yes, Lin Ya bought my shirt, pants, and shoes.


    Guzheng''s face immediately turned ugly, and as a result, Lin Ya began to gain the upper hand.


    "Take it off!" Lin Ya didn''t smile. She looked at me like a robot with no emotion.


    I couldn''t describe the bitterness in my heart at this moment. I sighed and the muscles at the corner of my mouth twitched uncontrollably. I smiled and laughed at myself in a joking tone, "Girl, if I really took off my clothes, today, I would have lost myself to grandma''s house."


    Even if I broke up with Lin Ya, I didn''t expect her to do this to me and make me take off my shirt, pants, and shoes in front of people. Then today might really be the most humiliating day of my life!


    Guzheng lowered his head and sighed, finally admitting defeat. She took my arm, looked at Lin Ya and said, "Okay, you go. We don''t need your apology. We will return the clothes to you!"


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything more. She just looked at me deeply. It was as long as an endless dream, so long that I felt like I was in an illusion. Everything around me became empty, and only Lin Ya''s eyes remained in my eyes.


    "Drip..."


    At this moment, a shrill car horn pulled me back to reality, and lin ya had already turned around and left. She stopped a taxi by the side of the road and left in a car.


    "Why are you wearing the clothes she bought you?" Guzheng''s voice reached her ear. She gritted her teeth and looked at me with a pained look.


    But I didn''t answer. I didn''t have the strength. I felt so tired. I was never tired before. That kind of tired made me ignore all the other people''s eyes. All my strength was exhausted.


    Then, Guzheng drove me away.


    When I got back to the hotel, I didn''t say anything to Guzheng. I just walked into the hotel alone, into the backyard, and then walked to the bed, lying limply on top of it.


    I didn''t know how long I had been lying there, and I didn''t sleep either. I just lay there motionless, buried my face in the quilt, and was in a trance.


    It wasn''t until Hu Zi called for my help that I woke up.


    I took off the clothes that Lin Ya had given me, and it certainly wasn''t appropriate for me to work in a restaurant. Besides, since Lin Ya wants to go back, give it back to her. After all, it''s something she spent money on.


    Since she wants it, I can''t refuse to give it to her shamelessly.


    Instead of returning the clothes to her immediately, I washed all the clothes I had worn, washed the shoes, and folded them carefully after drying them. Fortunately, I wore them a few times, and they looked like new ones.


    I still have the bags for my clothes.


    I don''t know if I can return it. It didn''t take long.


    After I packed my clothes, I took a taxi to lin ya''s house.


    I knocked on lin ya''s door. Luckily, she was home.


    Lin Ya looked even more haggard than she had seen at the wedding. She looked at me in surprise. Then I handed the bag to Lin Ya and whispered, "Here."


    Lin Ya looked at the bag in my hand. She didn''t say anything and took it.


    "I haven''t worn it many times. It''s about the same as the new one. It should be able to be returned." I smiled awkwardly.


    But lin ya didn''t say anything. She just closed the door with a particularly violent speed.


    "Bang!"


    The sound was explosive, and a cold wind formed a wave on my face!


    I stopped in front of Lin Ya''s door for a while, then turned around and went down the stairs.


    "Meng Xingyun!"


    Walking downstairs, I suddenly heard someone calling my name upstairs. It was Lin Ya''s voice.


    I looked up and saw Lin Ya standing at the window of my house, with a quilt in her hand. Then, she threw the quilt down, as if in a raging rage.


    Then I saw that the quilt was like a net, with a huge shadow falling on my heart.


    That quilt was the one I put in Lin Ya''s car when she came back from abroad. I didn''t expect that lin ya would return it this way.


    I have a bloody pain!


    His heart was a mess of flesh and blood!


    I didn''t pick it up. The quilt fell to the ground in a whirl. I looked up at Lin Ya. I couldn''t see her anymore. The window was closed.


    I looked at the quilt. I didn''t know how long it took before I bent down, picked it up, patted the dust on it, and walked out of the neighborhood with the quilt in my arms.

 Chapter 234 : This Winter

    This winter is especially cold. It should be the coldest winter in my memory!


    The whole winter sky was always so gloomy, like a lonely wandering poet, with a lonely and desolate cold dark tone.


    Under the gray sky, my life seemed to have turned gray. There was no more color, only a deep and dark gray.


    Sometimes the cold current runs through my clothes, hoping that I can hibernate like an animal, find a beautiful place to sleep, and when I wake up, my winter is over.


    I hate this winter, more than ever!


    Life seemed to be the same, the same, as if there were some changes, but there seemed to be no changes. I still spend most of my time in restaurants, watching people come and go, or couples, or groups of three or five, rarely coming alone.


    Buy, pick, serve, remove, clean, clean, go upstairs, go downstairs...


    It was those things that they dealt with, the people around them, and those people, but a little less.


    I will still smile, I will still be tired, I will still be in a daze, I will still eat, drink and sleep, I will still miss those who have not appeared in my life, I will still remember the past.


    Swaying, this seems to be my state!


    It was the day before Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan opened their photography store.


    I still haven''t been to Lin Ya''s photography store, and I don''t plan to go tomorrow. I still don''t know the exact location of the photo shop, and I don''t know much about the details, but I saw their flyers after Hu Zi and Old Gao went to help her get back.


    These days, the past few days are always in my mind.


    The confrontation between Lin Ya and Guzheng outside the hotel, the cold and unfeeling look Lin Ya gave me, and the scene when Lin Ya threw the quilt down the stairs when I went to return the clothes Lin Ya bought for me.


    I never thought that Lin Ya and I would be like this one day.


    I had no idea!


    I don''t know what to say. I really don''t want to say a word!


    That day, I received a long time ago call from ji ze.


    Looking at Ji Ze''s name, I remembered what he said to me before, so when I saw his name, I didn''t want to answer the phone.


    But I still answered...


    "Xing Yun, the girl''s photography store is opening tomorrow, isn''t it?" Ji Ze''s voice came from the microphone.


    "How do you know?"


    I curled my lips. Ji ze was so infatuated with Lin Ya that he knew so much about Lin Ya from a thousand miles away.


    Ji ze replied, "I saw her circle of friends."


    It turned out that she had already returned lin ya''s smartphone to her when she returned the clothes, so it was natural for her phone to not be able to see the circle of friends.


    "Yes, it opens tomorrow."


    "Xing Yun, can you do me a favor?"


    I could probably guess what ji ze wanted from me. I took a deep breath and asked, "What''s the favor?"


    "It''s opening tomorrow. I want to send her a plaque. Can you help me pick one out? I''m outside now. I can''t go back."


    "Well, I heard someone sent them a plaque." Actually, I didn''t know. I just didn''t want to help ji ze. I was really too tired! I really don''t dare to touch Lin Ya now, as if my heart would ache when I touched it. I said to Ji Ze, "Actually, just call her and give her a blessing. There''s no need to spend money on things. Just let the girl know what you want."


    "No, no. We still have to buy gifts." Ji Ze was especially firm and said, "Xing Yun, you really have to help me."


    "Okay, go ahead," I couldn''t persuade Ji Ze, so I had to ask, "What do you want to give her?"


    "My..." Ji ze paused, then sighed, "I can''t remember it for a while. Help me think about it. What do you think is better?"


    "I''m even more inexperienced in this. I''ve never given anyone a present." I think Ji Ze should have gone through more of this. I don''t need to use this brain anymore. Let Ji Ze use up his own brain cells. My brain cells are already dying from my own problems.


    Ji Ze really didn''t think much about it. After a while, he told me to buy a lucky cat, and the moral was good. It was a good idea for a girl to give this to the opening, so he decided on this.


    I asked ji ze again, "What price do you want?"


    "Just pick a better one. I trust your judgment! In this case, after you choose, call me and tell me the price. I''ll call you the money. Please, Xing Yun. I don''t have many friends in Pucheng. You really have to help me!" Ji Ze pleaded with me.


    I sighed and replied, "Okay, but how can you thank me for helping you like this?"


    "I''ll treat you to dinner. You can choose the restaurant in Pucheng. How about that?" Ji Ze said generously.


    "Forget it, I think it''s better to come to our Xingyun hotel. If you go somewhere else, you won''t be able to make money, and you won''t be able to make money out of it, right?"


    Ji Ze laughed, and the two of them chatted casually about Lin Ya. I replied in a bad mood and hung up.


    He couldn''t help but sigh...


    Ji Ze still asked me to help him, but how could he have guessed that Lin Ya and I had already broken up!


    But I did Ji Ze a favor. Anyway, Hu Zi and Old Gao will be there for the opening tomorrow. They can just take the cat. So I went outside and picked a cat. I asked Hu Zi and Old Gao to give it to Lin Ya.


    I didn''t report my bank card number to Ji Ze, so I told him it wouldn''t be too late to give it to me when he came to Pucheng.


    The next morning, Hu Zi and Old Gao were ready to go to Lin Ya''s photography store.


    Old Gao squatted on the steps and asked me again, "Are you really not going?"


    I shook my head.


    Old Gao advised, "I think this is really a chance for you two to make up. How many days has it been? Are you two really going to keep the cold war going? Old man, it''s all right to apologize to the girl. It used to be like this. What''s going on this time?"


    This time, the situation was a little complicated. I didn''t want to talk about it, but I said to Old Gao helplessly, "You guys go."


    Old Gao didn''t say anything, and they drove away with Hu Zi.


    After the two of them left, my aunt suddenly called me and asked me to go to her house.


    I didn''t dare not go, so I took a taxi to my aunt''s house.


    When I saw my aunt, she looked at me seriously, which made me nervous. My aunt asked directly, "What''s going on with your sister and Liu Sheng? Why is there no sound these days?"


    When I said I wanted to be my aunt''s spy, it was time to betray my cousin, but I hesitated.


    However, when my aunt saw my hesitant expression, she immediately slapped the table and said, "Something must have happened, right?"


    "No."


    I didn''t dare to tell my aunt the truth. If my aunt found out that her cousin was unwilling to find a stepfather for Zhan because of Zhan, she would be very angry.


    "No, you and your sister just lie to me!" My aunt glared at me and said.


    "No, auntie, my sister doesn''t like Liu Sheng. The two of them... Don''t call."


    "What?" My aunt was a little surprised and said unhappily, "What''s wrong with Liu Sheng? She''s a very stable person..."


    I frowned and said to my aunt, "Then Liu Sheng is the best. What can my sister do if she doesn''t like you? It''s something that my sister can see!"


    "Her eyes are sky-high now. What, does she still want to find a billionaire?"


    Did you say that about your own daughter? So I whispered to my cousin, "Maybe I can."


    "This girl, I think I have to say she can''t. I knew it. I couldn''t do it without forcing her." My aunt stood up angrily as she spoke, as if she wanted to settle the score with her cousin at the restaurant.


    "Auntie, don''t. You can stop talking about her. I''ll just talk about her." I hurriedly stopped my aunt and said, "You can''t force her to die, or else my cousin will be ruined by a lifetime of unhappiness. No, my cousin has already divorced once. You can''t let her divorce twice, can you?"


    After hearing these words, my aunt''s mood eased a little, but she began to feel sad again.


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for my aunt. I quickly comforted her and said, "Auntie, don''t worry. This cousin has also gone on a blind date with Liu Sheng. If this doesn''t work, let''s go on. Step by step, we can always find the right one, right?"


    I haven''t told my aunt what my cousin thinks for the time being. I think I should talk to my cousin again when I have the chance to see if she wants to go on a blind date.


    I comforted my aunt over and over again. Only then did she feel better.


    Then my aunt changed the subject to me and asked me about Guzheng and me, and I replied that we were fine.


    Just then, the door of my aunt''s house suddenly rang.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    My aunt walked over to open the door and a middle-aged woman appeared at the door.


    The middle-aged woman looked a little younger than my aunt, and she also had a graceful and elegant temperament. She looked especially recuperative. She did not dress up much, but she gave a special feeling of elegance.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, I always felt as if she resembled someone.


    My brain was a little slow.


    The middle-aged woman entered the room talking to my aunt.


    Finally, at this moment, I remembered that the middle-aged woman in front of me looked a little similar to Guzheng.


    At the thought of this, I only felt a rumble in my heart, and my whole body froze. For a moment, a heart thumped wildly.


    Is the woman in front of you Guzheng''s mother?


    The middle-aged woman also saw me. I quickly stood up, and my hair stood on end.


    My aunt looked at me and began to introduce the middle-aged woman, "This is my nephew, Xing Yun."


    "Xing Yun," my aunt pointed at the middle-aged woman and introduced me, "This is Guzheng''s mother."


    So it is!


    It was Guzheng''s mother!


    I was completely confused. How could it be so coincidental that Guzheng''s mother came after me a short while?


    Is this a break in or is it arranged with my aunt?

 Chapter 235 Unexpected Invitation

    Obviously, Guzheng''s mother also knew that I existed. After all, Guzheng told her parents about this lie.


    Today was the first time we met. I gritted my teeth. Suddenly, I couldn''t escape. I took two steps forward, smiled and greeted Guzheng''s mother, "Auntie, you''re here. Sit down and rest."


    Guzheng''s mother smiled at me kindly and looked at me casually.


    I felt a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, Guzheng''s mother''s eyes were not so unscrupulous. I smiled and said to Guzheng''s mother, "Let me get you a glass of water, auntie."


    "No, no, no. Xing Yun, sit here. I know your aunt. You''re welcome." Guzheng''s mother seemed quite satisfied with me. She looked at me with a smile all the time, and her tone was especially kind.


    I had no choice but to smile.


    Looking at Guzheng''s mother, I couldn''t help but think of another person.


    It can be said that Guzheng''s mother''s attitude towards me is completely different from Mother of Dingge''s attitude towards me. There is no exaggeration in this sentence!


    Ever since I met Mother of Dingge, she never smiled at me.


    So, I have a special liking for Guzheng''s mother, which can be said to explode!


    Looking at the smile on Guzheng''s mother''s face, I felt very warm and that feeling was very strong!


    Then we sat down on the sofa and chatted casually. It was nothing more than the concern of the elders for the younger generation. In addition, my aunt''s introduction and praise to me, as well as my respect for Guzheng''s mother, were all common topics between the elders and the younger generation.


    The atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Besides, after talking, I wasn''t that nervous anymore.


    Of course, the main reason was that Guzheng''s mother was too good. If she really had such a good mother-in-law, it would be... Impossible to say!


    We didn''t talk for long. We sat there and talked to Guzheng''s mother. I was also very reserved. I was really not ready to meet Guzheng''s mother.


    Previously, I heard from Guzheng that the two elders wanted to see me. This time, I don''t know what mother Guzheng thought of me in her heart.


    But I think it should be good. I can tell from the conversation that Guzheng''s mother still likes me. This really doesn''t look like a fake, because Guzheng''s mother is very enthusiastic.


    Then I excused myself by saying that the restaurant was busy and that I should go back, so I said goodbye to mother Guzheng and my aunt and left the neighborhood.


    After getting in the car, he let out a long breath.


    Facing Guzheng''s mother, even though I was Guzheng''s fake boyfriend, there was still a huge pressure on my heart.


    Not long after I got in the taxi, Guzheng called.


    Guzheng asked nervously, "Have you seen my mother?"


    "Is the news spreading so fast?" I said with a face full of shame.


    "How is it? How is it? Did my mother see any flaws?" Guzheng asked anxiously again.


    "What do you think?" I smiled smugly and said, "How could there be a flaw?"


    "Just blow it." Guzheng giggled.


    "Really, your mother likes me."


    "Really?" Guzheng asked in obvious disbelief, "Really?"


    "Really! If you don''t believe me, why don''t you go back and ask your mother?" I''m still confident that I can''t pretend to like you when I hate you.


    Besides, mother Guzheng doesn''t have to pretend to like me, there''s no need for that!


    Mother of Dingge had never pretended that he didn''t like it, that he didn''t like it, that he wasn''t satisfied.


    "Okay, I won''t tell you. I''ll go to the restaurant to see you tonight."


    "Okay."


    Just like that, I hung up on Guzheng. I was sitting alone in the back seat of the taxi and suddenly fell into a kind of sadness.


    The emotion came inexplicably, and very quickly, like the wind and the clouds.


    I couldn''t help but think that if only Mother of Dingge had treated me half as well as Guzheng''s mother. I''m afraid our journey will not be so difficult!


    There was an unspeakable bitterness in the corner of her mouth. I liked Ding Ge, but her mother treated me like an enemy. My relationship with Guzheng was fake, but in the eyes of Guzheng''s mother, she had already treated me as her prospective son-in-law.


    I was actually beginning to look forward to it, and I wonder what Guzheng''s father would think of me?


    Back at the hotel, I didn''t expect that even my cousin knew about this news. Looking at me, I asked jokingly, "How do you feel to see your future mother-in-law?"


    Is it really the internet age? What news can spread so fast?


    "Okay, sis," I made a sweat wipe and begged for mercy, "Don''t make fun of me, I almost scared to death."


    "Is it that serious?" Cousin laughed.


    "Of course!" I widened my eyes and said, "How did I know that Guzheng''s mother suddenly appeared? There was nowhere to hide. I was so scared that I almost had a heart attack."


    I put my hand down and relaxed.


    Indeed, it was a particularly tense time.


    "Hey, what''s there to be nervous about?" My cousin looked down on me and asked, "What are you doing at your aunt''s house?"


    Suddenly, I was slightly stunned, but my cousin smiled faintly and said, "You must have said something about me again, right?"


    I didn''t expect my cousin to be so predictable. I nodded.


    My cousin glanced at me again and asked, "What did you tell her?"


    "Just say you didn''t like Liu Sheng."


    "You are too honest!"


    "Traditional virtues, of course."


    "Am I praising you?"


    My cousin couldn''t help but smile and reach out to hit me on the head. I quickly dodged with a smile.


    Then I looked more serious and asked my cousin, "Sister, did you talk to Zhan''s father about what you wanted Zhan to do with you?"


    Cousin nodded, but suddenly there was no emotion on her face.


    I couldn''t guess the result from my cousin''s face, so I asked, "How was it? Do they agree?"


    "Of course not!" Cousin replied indifferently.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Now we''ve basically reached a consensus that the two of us are raising Zhan together!"


    I pondered for a moment. I''m afraid this is the best outcome. After all, Zhan''s father would not easily give up on Zhan. As Zhan''s parents, whether they still love each other or not, their love for the child must have never changed.


    This news should be the only good news in recent years.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of another possibility. The two people couldn''t get back together before. Now that they are raising a child together, the relationship must be much more harmonious, so is it possible?


    I looked at my cousin and after a moment of confusion, I asked, "Cousin, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?"


    "Is it possible for you and Zhan''s father to get back together?" My cousin looked at me and I cautiously said, "After all, you are raising Zhan together now."


    My cousin had said before that there was no possibility of them getting back together, but things are different now.


    "Impossible!" Cousin replied with great certainty.


    "Why?"


    "Because he already has a girlfriend." Cousin smiled faintly, but she didn''t seem to mind.


    I sighed and felt a little regretful. It seemed that their original family would not be able to go back.


    I said to my cousin, "Sister, my aunt said that she still wants you to continue the blind date, especially now that the new year is coming, I think your life must be more difficult."


    When her cousin heard this, her eyes were filled with horror, and she said helplessly, "I really have to obey your aunt."


    "My aunt is doing it for your own good!"


    "Can you stop saying that all the time?" Cousin rolled her eyes at me.


    ...


    Before noon, Hu Zi and Old Gao came back. I didn''t ask about the opening of the photography store, neither did they mention it. It seemed to have gone so smoothly.


    However, just in the afternoon, my cell phone rang.


    After returning lin ya''s phone to her, my phone was once again an old-fashioned counterfeit, and Ding Ge''s name appeared on the screen.


    At that moment, I really thought it was an illusion!


    But the loud bell was so real that it hurt my ears. My heart pounded and my whole body tensed up like a string was stretched to its limit.


    But I don''t think dinger will call me again, so I think she accidentally bumped into me, or made a wrong call, so she called my phone. She wasn''t looking for me.


    However, as the bell continued to ring, my breathing became rapid and my scalp became numb.


    It''s been ringing for so long, can''t it be a wrong number? I frowned, feeling the battle between heaven and man again in my heart. Should I answer or not?


    I took a deep breath, picked up my phone, and finally took the call!


    Putting the phone by my ear, my heart was pounding like a heavy gong, like a rushing raindrop. I swallowed my saliva and tried to keep myself calm for the last time.


    Although his body still shook uncontrollably.


    There was a brief silence in the microphone.


    However, this silence did not know how long it was dragged.


    I suddenly remembered the call from Ding Ge in Green city. At that moment, at this moment, there seemed to be some unspeakable resemblance.


    "Xing Yun." It was still a familiar voice, as if Ding Ge had spoken yesterday.


    When I heard her voice, my heart began to flood with emotions. I suddenly realized how much I missed Ding Ge.


    The repression of the past was agitated at this moment.


    "Yes." I answered in a hoarse voice, feeling the pain of a tsunami.


    There was a sharp pain in my heart, and I felt like Ding Ge and I were back to where we started after we broke up.


    "Do you have time?" Ding Ge asked politely.


    On the phone, Ding Ge''s voice was unusually calm and calm.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Shall we make an appointment?" Ding Ge''s tone did not waver.


    "Ah?"


    When I heard this, I was shocked again. For so many days, Ding Ge never contacted me, never looked for me. I thought she never wanted to see me again!


    So I don''t think she''s going to call me again, and I don''t think she''s going to ask me out again!

 Chapter 236 Can You Still Be Friends?

    I don''t know. What was Ding Ge thinking?


    I don''t know, what exactly is she going to say to me?


    I don''t know why I chose to meet and talk about it.


    My mind was spinning so fast that I suddenly thought of a lot of possibilities. Ding Ge found out that my relationship with Guzheng was fake? Or is she going to give me a good scolding? Or are you going to say your last goodbye to me?


    Or... What?


    I can''t guess!


    So, should I agree or not?


    But I feel like I can''t control myself anymore, just like I did in Green city. The fire in his heart was ignited, and then it could not be extinguished.


    As long as I can see Ding Ge, what else am I thinking?


    I gritted my teeth and tried to suppress my emotions, "When?"


    "Tonight."


    "Where is it?"


    "In the Xingyun hotel."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you here."


    "Okay."


    When the phone hung up, I stood there for a long time.


    I closed my eyes and breathed deeply into the cold air, trying to calm myself down.


    Ding Ge, it''s time to see Ding Ge again.


    But how am I feeling?


    Why on earth did Ding Ge look for me? I''m afraid I won''t know until tonight...


    And from now on until dinger came to the restaurant, I don''t think I''ll be able to calm down anymore.


    So, I started to become absent-minded, I couldn''t control it, I really couldn''t control myself!


    After work, everyone left, and my cousin was not here today. I was the only one left in the restaurant. I was standing in the lobby and suddenly felt that our restaurant was exceptionally empty.


    Why isn''t Ding Ge here yet?


    There were no more guests in the restaurant. Normally, I would have closed the restaurant long ago. Ding Ge said that I had been waiting for her until she came, but after waiting for so long, why hadn''t she come?


    Ever since Ding Ge called, I''ve been in a state of torment, my mind filled with this news, imagining the scene of our meeting over and over again.


    I cleaned all the tables in the restaurant, wiped them over and over again, arranged all the chairs neatly, and wiped all the bottles behind the counter with boredom. In the end, there was nothing else to do, so I had to drag the floor over.


    But dinger still didn''t come?


    I couldn''t help but worry. Ding Ge was a man of his word. Since she said that there was no special case, she would definitely come. But it hasn''t come yet. Is something wrong?


    I couldn''t help but worry, but I didn''t dare to call Ding Ge.


    Scared, really scared!


    I walked out the door and looked out at the dark night. The whole world was much quieter. It was just that the glare of the cars passing by on the street was irritating. I looked at the street lights that were as soft as before, but I couldn''t calm down anymore.


    Looking into the distance, the end was a blur.


    I sighed, turned around and walked to the restaurant. I took out two bottles of beer. I thought, I''d better wait.


    When it was twelve o'' clock and Ding Ge wasn''t coming, I had to close the door.


    I opened the beer and drank alone.


    Drinking alone is always tasteless, and the loneliness in your heart will be magnified several times, completely enveloping you.


    I didn''t want to get drunk because I was still waiting for Ding Ge.


    So I just took a sip, but even so, after two bottles of beer were slowly finished, Ding Ge still didn''t appear in front of the restaurant.


    Two more bottles?


    Just as I was hesitating, a figure finally appeared at the door!


    Finally, Ding Ge came.


    I knew she would come, just like in Green city, she would always come!


    Ding Ge''s figure was hidden in the darkness, so I could only see the silhouette of a girl, but I knew that it was Ding Ge. Even if I couldn''t see her face, I could be 100 % sure.


    Once again, facing Ding Ge, I sat there, not knowing how to describe my emotions.


    Ding Ge wore a thick white down jacket and braved the cold wind into the restaurant.


    Under the light, I was in a daze for a moment and felt as if she had suddenly emerged from the darkness. The soft light fell on Ding Ge, and her figure was as clear as before, but she seemed to have lost some weight.


    My lips trembled a little, and my eyes looked at Ding Ge as if they could never move away.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to control my emotions.


    She seemed especially calm, looking at me indifferently, and walked towards me with unhurried steps.


    It didn''t seem awkward, especially natural, to meet his predecessor.


    "Xing Yun." Ding Ge called my name again.


    I stood up and quietly clenched my fist, a smile on my face.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Ding Ge smiled and explained, "I''ve been talking to the girl about the development of the photography shop. I''ve forgotten the time. I''m sorry."


    "Nothing." I touched my head.


    "Is it convenient to disturb you so late?" Ding Ge smiled again and asked politely.


    I hate being so polite!


    However, I could only smile faintly and say, "Of course it''s convenient."


    "Can we sit down and talk?" Guzheng pointed to the seat and said.


    Feeling awkward, I quickly said, "Of course, of course."


    Ding Ge sat down first. I walked over to Ding Ge and sat down opposite her.


    The two of us sat at the same table, and the light above us looked down at us from a downcast angle. There were only the two of us, and the hall was exceptionally quiet, as if a needle had fallen.


    Ding Ge''s expression looked normal, as if it was the same as before, and naturally made me sad.


    If Lin Ya hadn''t told me those things, maybe I would have been fooled by Ding Ge. I lied to her, and she lied to me!


    She looked as if nothing had happened, so calm and calm.


    But now we are completely different from before. We sat at the same table, and the distance between our hearts was far greater than that between our bodies.


    Ding ge looked at me with a gentle smile, still a sweet one. She said, "Are you surprised that I came to see you?"


    I nodded honestly.


    Ding Ge hasn''t contacted me for so many days. I thought she wouldn''t look for me again. That''s why I''m more certain that ding ge came to me today for something very important!


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s a big deal. You''re already with Guzheng, and we''re innocent. There''s no need to cover it up, right?" Ding Ge''s calm tone seemed to have taken the relationship between us for years.


    I didn''t know what to say, but I nodded foolishly.


    "Can we still be friends?" Dinger looked at me with a faint light in her eyes.


    I looked at Ding Ge and was stunned. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to say such a thing. Ding Ge had never said that before, even though we had met so many times since we broke up.


    I don''t understand. Why would Ding Ge say that all of a sudden?


    Does she really want to be friends with me?


    Shouldn''t she have been hurt so badly that she hated me to the bone and swore that she would never forgive me for the rest of her life?


    Ding Ge''s actions were very different from what I had imagined, so I froze for a few seconds without saying a word.


    Ding Ge was anxious to wait, but she was not angry. She just smiled and said in a joking tone, "Can''t you?"


    "Of course not." I clumsily shook my head, nodded again, and said, "Of course!"


    Once again, I became especially stupid. Facing Ding Ge, I couldn''t be as relaxed as before. And the ambiguous intimacy between us was gone!


    "That''s good. I hope it doesn''t affect your relationship with Guzheng."


    "No." I took a deep breath and smiled.


    "By the way, the girl photography store is opening today. Why didn''t you go there?" Ding Ge asked again.


    I don''t know how to answer it, and I think Ding Ge is asking the obvious. She should know the news of the breakup with Lin Ya. Lin Ya can''t possibly not tell her, so Ding Ge''s question is particularly boring.


    "I went to my aunt''s house yesterday."


    "Yeah, it''s pretty busy, isn''t it?" Ding Ge asked.


    I nodded.


    Ding Ge asked again, "Do you have time for tomorrow?"


    I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t answer Ding Ge''s question. Maybe I would peek at him from afar, but it wouldn''t show up.


    "Did you two quarrel?" Ding Ge was finally debunking reality.


    I looked at Ding Ge with a bitter smile, and you asked me if you knew?


    I don''t want to talk about lin ya. It''s sad, whether it''s the breaking of a snowy night, the wedding disregard, or the quilt that fell from the sky in the neighborhood.


    I really felt a little uncomfortable. I lowered my head slightly and frowned. I just felt that the lights in the hall were inexplicably dazzling. I stretched out my hand and gently rubbed my forehead with my middle finger.


    "For what?" Ding Ge''s crystal eyes looked at me, and I seemed to see a glimmer of comfort in her eyes.


    I gritted my teeth and still didn''t know how to answer.


    Of course it''s because of you, because of you, Ding Ge, that''s why Lin Ya broke up with me!


    I feel very uncomfortable with this conversation with Ding Ge today. Ding Ge''s problem is just to let me go through the pain again.


    "Didn''t Lin Ya tell you?" I asked ding ge helplessly.


    "No!"


    "How is that possible? You guys say everything." I don''t believe Ding Ge at all.


    "My best friend has her own secrets, okay? We can''t tell each other everything." Ding Ge sighed wordlessly.


    I stared at Ding Ge, but I wasn''t sure if she was telling the truth or not. Lin Ya didn''t tell Ding Ge. It was... Completely unscientific!


    "What exactly are you arguing about?" Ding Ge asked again.


    "Ask her."


    Ding Ge glared at me and said with a bitter smile, "What''s going on between you two? Ask her if she won''t say it, ask you if you want to ask her, I don''t understand, what is there to hide? You''re not kids anymore. You have to deal with things."


    "Okay, stop talking about her."


    "That won''t do! I came here today for the girl!" Ding Ge said firmly.

 Chapter 237 Guzheng Sends Ding Ge Home

    Ding Ge finally told me why she came tonight. I finally knew why she came.


    Xing Yun, you''re a man. Why don''t you let the girl go? You also know the girl''s temper. She has a sharp tongue and a weak heart. Can''t you just say a few nice words to coax her? It''s not appropriate to say that it''s much easier to coax a girl than a girlfriend. You''re a man. Can''t you just say something soft?" Ding Ge advised me.


    I struggled and replied, "It''s not my problem to be soft! It''s not that simple."


    If a few soft words could solve the problem, I would have written her a ten-thousand-word apology.


    "Then what''s going on?" Ding Ge asked in a particularly urgent manner.


    I stood up irritably and sighed heavily. I paced back and forth in the hall, and my breath became much more disordered.


    Ding Ge also stood up. She held the table with both hands and looked at me. Her eyes were very sincere and her tone was very serious. She said to me, "Xing Yun, how many years have you known the girl, longer than you have known me? Are you willing to lose such a good friend?"


    My heart ached.


    Ding Ge bit her lip gently. She left the table and took a few steps towards the door. Then she looked out the window and fell silent.


    I looked at Ding Ge''s back, then at the darkness outside the window like dinger. It was gray and there was no night at all. I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s face or her expression, so I couldn''t guess what she was thinking.


    After some time, Ding Ge turned around, looked at me and asked, "Is it because of me?"


    I stared blankly at Ding Ge, her eyes filled with confusion and sadness.


    Faced with such a question, I didn''t know how to answer it. I lowered my head and fell silent.


    Ding Ge wasn''t a stupid girl, and one of my expressions might make her understand, so she walked up to me, stood in front of me, and whispered, "Xing Yun, if it''s really because of me, then I have to apologize to you. I''m sorry."


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing?" I looked at Ding Ge sadly.


    "But your relationship with the girl shouldn''t be because of me, or else I''ll feel bad. Even if we can''t be together, you and the girl should be the same as before. You two are too compatible, you know? It''s like... Like a pair of cp, you are the most compatible and tacit friends. You should be like family for the rest of your life."


    Ding Ge was a little agitated and said a lot at once.


    I was touched by Ding Ge''s words, but it wasn''t something I could control. Lin Ya was the one who wanted to break up with me.


    Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled. She looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, do you want to make up with the girl?"


    Ding Ge''s gentle voice reached my ears, and my heart seemed to be hit by something. She asked me.


    I gritted my teeth and nodded heavily.


    Of course I''m willing to make up with Lin Ya. Ten thousand percent!


    "Well, I''ll arrange for you two to meet. How about tomorrow at noon? The three of us sat together and had a good chat. It''s been a long time since we sat together."


    My mouth was a little bitter and asked, "Will she go?"


    "I will persuade her. Will you go?" Ding Ge asked me again.


    If lin ya would go, of course I would.


    I nodded, and then Ding Ge said happily, "Well, it''s a deal."


    She reached out to me as if she wanted to hook me. I saw her ring finger hook up, but she only waved her hand slightly and her arm hung down.


    I think maybe she suddenly realized that our current relationship was not suitable for this kind of thing.


    Ding Ge looked a little embarrassed, then she let out a long sigh of relief and smiled softly, "Okay, I''ll go."


    Are you leaving so soon?


    In fact, Ding Ge didn''t come for long, so there was a feeling that time passed quickly. Even though I was a little depressed, I still felt that the time to see Ding Ge was too short and too short.


    But just then, a figure appeared behind Ding Ge again.


    Guzheng!


    I glanced past dinger and looked at Guzheng, my heart even more startled. Only then did I remember that Guzheng had told me during the day that she would come to the restaurant to see me at night, but she never came. I completely forgot about this and only remembered that dinger was coming.


    There was a trace of doubt in Ding Ge''s eyes. Then she turned around and looked at Guzheng behind her.


    I''m a little confused. Why do I always have this kind of thing?


    Ex-girlfriend and'' current girlfriend''meet again!


    I was so frustrated, I just thought it was a coincidence. If Ding Ge had left a minute earlier, he might not have met Guzheng.


    The two of them looked at each other, and Guzheng''s eyes were filled with amazement. I''m afraid she, like me, did not expect dinger to come looking for me.


    This scene reminded me of the day before Ding Ge Guzheng came to the restaurant with us, and the day we stood in a triangle. Today, we are standing in the same straight line. Dinger is so close to me, but the distance between us is longer than the distance between me and Guzheng.


    Guzheng and Ding Ge smiled at each other. Although the atmosphere was a little awkward, it was still calm and not as sharp as the last time Guzheng and Lin Ya met.


    "Ding ge is here? Are you coming for dinner?" Guzheng was the first to speak, and her tone was like a hostess.


    "No." Ding Ge smiled and replied, "Talk to Xing Yun about something. Don''t get me wrong. We''re innocent. We just sat at that table and talked, that''s all."


    Ding Ge explained it so clearly that she even pointed at the seat we just sat in.


    Guzheng shook his head and replied, "I didn''t misunderstand. If you want to come to the Xingyun hotel in the future, just come. It''s okay."


    Ding Ge nodded politely, her face still a faint smile, and said: "Okay, you guys talk, I should go."


    "Leaving so soon? I''m not bothering you, am I?" Guzheng raised his eyebrows and said apologetically.


    "No, we''re fine. We''re done. You guys can talk about you. I''m leaving first." With that, dinger walked towards the door.


    Ding Ge walked out the door and Guzheng looked at me. She wasn''t angry. She just looked at me for a few seconds, and I didn''t read the meaning of her gaze.


    Then Guzheng turned around and walked out the door.


    I watched the two of them walk out of the restaurant one after the other, shaking and following them out the door.


    "Ding Ge, wait." Guzheng suddenly stopped Ding Ge.


    I frowned. What was Guzheng doing?


    Ding Ge stopped and Guzheng said to her, "It''s so late. I''ll take you home."


    "No, no. I''ll just take a taxi." Ding Ge was also stunned. She did not expect Guzheng to say this, and then she quickly refused.


    "It''s okay. It''s too late to take a taxi. Let me take you."


    "Really not."


    "Don''t be polite to me."


    ...


    In the middle of the night, Guzheng and Ding Ge made way for each other. I was a little speechless, but I could only watch from the side.


    In the end, Ding Ge couldn''t refuse Guzheng''s offer and got into Guzheng''s car.


    Before leaving, Guzheng said to me, "Wait for me for a while. I''ll take Ding Ge home first."


    After that, Guzheng stepped on the accelerator and took Ding Ge away.


    Indeed, to be honest, I was worried about Ding Ge leaving alone so late, but I still didn''t want Guzheng to send dinger back. It was so strange.


    Shouldn''t their relationship be that they don''t mess with each other? I don''t know what Guzheng thought. The last time he was angry about Lin Ya, he chose to send dinger home.


    Women really can''t guess, can''t guess.


    I stood at the door and watched the car disappear before my eyes. After a while, I turned around and went back to the restaurant.


    Because Guzheng told me to wait for her, I didn''t close the door and sat in the hall waiting for her.


    When Guzheng comes back, I really want to ask her what she said to Ding Ge on the way. I''m curious.


    Sitting in a restaurant, I waited for Guzheng in boredom, but I couldn''t help but wonder if I could make an appointment for dinner tomorrow. Will lin ya go? After the breakup and the resentment that followed, would Lin Ya still want to see me?


    Not long after, Guzheng returned.


    "You''re back." I took the initiative to talk to Guzheng.


    Guzheng nodded and said to me, "Get me a drink. I''m thirsty."


    I turned around to get Guzheng a drink. After Guzheng unscrewed the lid, she took a big gulp. She didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything either. The two of them fell into a short silence.


    "Did you tell Ding Ge our secret?" Suddenly, Guzheng asked me.


    "Weather conscience, really no!" I swear I will try my best to do this since I promised Guzheng.


    "I didn''t expect Ding Ge to come looking for you." Guzheng glanced at me and blinked. Then Guzheng smiled at me and asked, "What did she tell you?"


    "Didn''t you ask Ding Ge the whole way?"


    Guzheng shook his head.


    "Then what did you say?" I asked.


    "I didn''t say anything, just a few words."


    "Then what are we talking about?"


    "I don''t remember." Guzheng''s answer was especially capricious.


    If I don''t want to say it, I won''t say it. I don''t remember. I got amnesia at a young age. Guzheng glared at me as if he had guessed that I was spitting at her.


    "Okay, it''s getting late. How are you going to get back later?" I was actually trying to tell Guzheng what to say earlier. It''s really getting late, and I have to get up early tomorrow. Recently, I haven''t slept enough, and my body is always feeling tired beyond words.


    "I''m not leaving today." Guzheng''s eyelashes were twinkling, his bright eyes were looking at me, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.

 Chapter 238 Meet Guzhengs Parents

    I opened my mouth and was so frightened that I could hardly speak. I asked nervously, "Where are you going to sleep if you don''t leave?"


    "Of course I won''t sleep with you!" Guzheng looked at me with disdain and said, "Isn''t Sister qi not here today? I''ve already told her that I''ll sleep in her room tonight."


    "Oh, I see." I said calmly, but deep down I was relieved.


    "What do you think?" Guzheng looked at me with a smile.


    I smiled and replied, "Okay, let''s go to bed. I''ll close the door."


    I locked the restaurant door, and Guzheng smiled at me and asked, "By the way, how are you feeling seeing my mom today?"


    Remembering the scene this morning was still vivid in my mind, I honestly replied, "It was really too unexpected. It scared me to death. I almost confessed myself."


    "If you do, you will die. Believe it or not!" Guzheng pouted and clenched his pink fists, protesting to me.


    "I believe you. I didn''t say that. You did well. Your mother didn''t doubt it at all."


    "Cut." Guzheng smiled and then asked, "What did you guys talk about today?"


    "Let''s talk about you."


    "Me?"


    "Yeah." I said casually, "Your mother told me what''s wrong with you and told me not to spoil you. If I was wronged, tell her that she would make the decision for me, and so on."


    "Gee, that''s definitely not what my mom said!"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "Well, I won''t tell you that much. When you see my mother again, I''ll ask her personally and confront her face to face."


    I did feel guilty, not because I was afraid that the lie would be exposed, but because I was afraid to face Guzheng''s mother, even though she was such a good person.


    "By the way, my dad and mom are going to treat you to lunch tomorrow afternoon. Don''t forget." At this moment, Guzheng suddenly remembered something and said to me.


    But Guzheng''s words made my legs weak and I almost fell to my knees.


    "What? What?" My mouth was trembling, and I couldn''t express my intense emotions by saying it three times.


    "My parents said they would treat you to dinner. Well, your aunt should be there too, for fear that you might get nervous." Guzheng''s bright eyes looked at me again and repeated.


    "Why did you invite me to dinner?"


    When I thought about meeting Guzheng''s parents, I was so scared that I really had to face my girlfriend''s parents. Even though I''ve already met Guzheng''s mother, the thought of meeting Guzheng''s parents at the same time makes me feel like I''m running away.


    "It''s not my fault. Who told you to meet my mother when you went to your aunt''s house?" Guzheng looked especially innocent.


    "That''s not my fault. I came to my aunt''s house first, and your mother came in later."


    "So you mean it''s my mother''s fault?" Guzheng glared at me and pretended to be angry.


    "Of course not, no." I scratched my head in agony. I felt as if there were bugs crawling in my body. I was a little anxious, a little speechless, and a little flustered, "Didn''t your mother see me yesterday? Why are we still seeing each other?"


    "Hasn''t my dad seen it yet?"


    "Well... Can''t your mom just tell your dad? We have to meet." My pores stood up at the thought of meeting him.


    "Yes!" Guzheng looked at me again and said, "It''s actually your fault!"


    "Blame me? Why do you still blame me?" I really have no place to avenge my grievances.


    "Of course it''s your fault. Who told you to do so well?"


    "What? What did you say?" I can''t believe it. I feel like my heart is about to collapse.


    Guzheng said with a relaxed face, "It was because of your excellent performance that my mother kept praising you when she got home. My father was so curious that he had to see you."


    "...


    I want to cry, but there''s nothing wrong with my good performance? Besides, I didn''t do much yesterday. Isn''t it just an ordinary junior who respects his elders? What''s so good about that?


    "Can you not?" I looked at Guzheng pleadingly.


    This... Although it is to treat me to a meal, it is good to ask my permission first. Now that you have booked a restaurant, and then inform me, the steps are not right!


    "I think we should see each other. We really can''t escape. Even if we don''t see each other this time, my parents will definitely want you to come to my house during the new year. I might as well see you now, so I don''t have to keep thinking about it."


    "It won''t be until the new year."


    In fact, the most important problem now is not not to see Guzheng''s parents, but just now Ding Ge and I have agreed that tomorrow she will arrange for me and Lin Ya to sit down with the three of us. In my heart, I still hope to make up with Lin Ya, and I also think this is a very precious opportunity, maybe tomorrow Lin Ya and I will make up.


    If I go to see Guzheng''s parents tomorrow, I won''t be able to see ding ge and Lin Ya.


    My relationship with Guzheng will end after we pay off the money we owe her, so of course it''s more important to reconcile with Lin Ya.


    Since Guzheng told me the news, she obviously didn''t know about my meeting with Ding Ge tomorrow. Most of the time, the two of them just chatted politely about unimportant things.


    "It''s better tomorrow. My dad has already booked a table at the hotel. You don''t have to be afraid. Just have a meal. I''ll be there too." Guzheng said, "My dad is very busy. It''s not easy to make time."


    "Then I really don''t want to waste your father''s time, or... Cancel it?"


    "No, I can''t explain to my parents if you don''t go. Can you just deal with it? When your parents want to see me, I''ll help you too." Guzheng gave me a fawning smile.


    I was in a dilemma. What should I do?


    However, just as I was lowering my head in melancholy, Guzheng thought I acquiesced. She yawned and said, "Which room did Sister qi sleep in?"


    I said nothing more and led Guzheng to my cousin''s room, and then I went back to my room.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what should I do tomorrow?


    Now it seems that meeting Guzheng''s parents is inevitable, but I really don''t want to lose the chance to make up with Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya was very angry with me. Ding Ge must have persuaded her for a long time before she would agree to go. If I stood them up again, it would be difficult for Ding Ge to ask Lin Ya out again.


    Lin Ya''s temper was not to be trifled with either!


    So what''s the best way to attend both meals?


    Unless I split up!


    But his mother, I will not part, and I will die!


    As I lay on the bed, I could not help sighing and tossing and turning. It was as if there was a seesaw in my heart. One moment it was on the ground, the other in the sky.


    But after thinking about it over and over again, I came up with an idea, a way to make the best of both worlds.


    I hope tomorrow will be smooth.


    The next day, my mood was still not relaxed, because I was afraid that something would go wrong, so I especially hoped that noon would come early, and things could go smoothly.


    Guzheng, on the other hand, was very relaxed. He kept encouraging me, telling me not to worry and not to be nervous. At the same time, Guzheng asked me one more thing. She asked me if I had given lin ya''s clothes back to her, and I said I did. Then Guzheng said she wanted to buy me clothes.


    I firmly refused. I didn''t resist going shopping with Guzheng, but I had to pay.


    Actually, we went to the mall and didn''t buy any clothes. We just bought a pair of shoes. When it was almost time, Guzheng and I started going to her house.


    After all, it was the first time to go to Guzheng''s house. It would not look good to go empty-handed, so I bought two boxes of gifts as a token of my appreciation. Guzheng didn''t really want me to buy it. She said that her parents didn''t care about it, but that''s how the world works. His parents didn''t care about their neighbors and friends.


    When he arrived at the neighborhood, Guzheng was unusually nervous.


    I couldn''t help but laugh and say, "To see your father and your mother, not my father and my mother. Why are you so nervous?"


    Guzheng said stiffly, "Who''s nervous?"


    The two of them got out of the car. I carried the present and they came to Guzheng''s house.


    Guzheng''s mother opened the door, and I quickly called out to auntie. Fortunately, my aunt was there, and I had a lot more confidence in my heart. And I also saw Guzheng''s father.


    Seeing me come in, Guzheng''s father stood up and looked at me with a faint smile on his face.


    This was also the first time I saw Guzheng''s father. Guzheng''s father had an elegant demeanor and looked very gentlemanly, unlike many successful people who had changed their shapes and were fat. Guzheng''s father was very thin and tall. Like Guzheng, he had a unique temperament.


    I have an indescribable intuition that Guzheng''s name should be given by his father, because I think only his father would give Guzheng such a special name.


    The first time we met, we only exchanged polite greetings for a while. With my aunt''s help, I gradually let go.


    Although I don''t know if Guzheng''s father likes me or not, at least on the surface, he didn''t mean to look down on me, nor did he look at me coldly, very polite to me, very respectful. He seemed to be a very gentle person, giving a good impression, as if he had no temper.


    The few of us were at Guzheng''s house and the atmosphere was peaceful, but Guzheng and I didn''t talk much. Most of the time, Guzheng''s parents and my aunt talked.


    My tense body gradually relaxed, but this scene inevitably brought back those sad memories in my heart.


    I really don''t want to talk about it. No one wants to publicize their humiliation and humiliation.


    However, I really can''t forget that those scenes are still vivid in my mind. I always thought that they all happened in novels. How could such an incredible thing happen in reality? Later on, I realized that reality is sometimes even more unbearable than the fictional plot in movies and television dramas.


    At that time, I was really like a dog, miserable!

 Chapter 239 : A White Lie

    I wasn''t immersed in humiliating memories, just smiling and communicating with everyone, showing them the most real me. Whether I''m Guzheng''s boyfriend or not, they respect me, and I especially want to leave them with the best impression.


    The atmosphere had been very harmonious, and it wasn''t long before noon. We got in the car and started heading to the hotel that Guzheng''s father had booked.


    Guzheng''s father drove a black Beijing hyundai. It wasn''t as expensive as Guzheng''s. Guzheng''s parents and my aunt sat in Guzheng''s father''s car, and Guzheng and I sat in Guzheng''s car.


    Inside the car, Guzheng smiled and said to me, "How are you? Are you still nervous?"


    "I''m not nervous anymore." I shook my head. That''s the truth.


    "Yes, my parents can still eat you. How do you feel?" Guzheng asked.


    I looked at Guzheng and said seriously, "Do you know? When I first met you, I thought you were a pretty good girl."


    "Of course." I don''t know if it''s because I''m close to him, but Guzheng, who I''m familiar with, is much more cheeky.


    "But when I saw your parents, I suddenly realized that you were quite ordinary." After saying this, Guzheng looked at me sharply, and I continued, "Your parents are much better than you. It really blew you up."


    "Why do I sound like this..." Guzheng struggled, as if nothing could express her current feelings.


    I wasn''t joking with Guzheng. Instead, I said solemnly, "Guzheng, we don''t need to discuss this in case something unexpected happens."


    Guzheng asked disapprovingly, "What''s the emergency?"


    "It''s just because we don''t know what''s going on. Don''t ask your parents if we don''t answer the same question. That''s silly." After all, it was a fake relationship, so I was afraid of being seen through.


    "No, just like usual. The more you care, the more mistakes you make." Guzheng said, "Nothing will happen. Look, you''ve seen my parents before. They didn''t make you uncomfortable by questioning you, did they?"


    I nodded. That''s true. I really got a lot of respect from Guzheng''s parents.


    "Even if something really happens, we can just play it by ear." Guzheng said, "I''ll help you when it''s time to deal with my parents. What about your aunt? You have to help me too. That''s all."


    I nodded. I''ll talk about it later. It''s just a meal. There shouldn''t be any accidents.


    ...


    Not long after, we arrived at a newly opened hotel in Pucheng. It was brand new, bright and luxurious. Our hotel could not compare with it. The cost of renovation alone would probably be enough for us to open a few Xingyun hotel.


    When I entered the hotel, I looked around. I had talked about the development of our hotel with Hu Zi before. Of course, I hope to become bigger and bigger. If one day our hotel would be filled with the magnificence of the rich, I don''t know how it would be.


    Is it possible?


    We went up to the second floor and arrived at the room Guzheng''s father had reserved in advance. While they were ordering, I went to the bathroom.


    Actually, I''m not really going to the bathroom. I want to take the opportunity to secretly call Ding Ge.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s name, I was still a little excited, but now is not the time to be excited, I put my phone to my ear, but my mood became nervous again.


    Soon, Ding Ge answered the phone and she said to me first, "Xing Yun, I''ve already made an agreement with the girl. She agreed to meet you. Now that I''m on my way to her, why don''t you go to the girl''s photography shop later? Let''s meet there first, okay?"


    "Ding Ge, it''s like this. The restaurant is very busy now. There are a lot of guests today. Why don''t you eat with the girl first? I''ll come to you when the restaurant is done, okay?"


    This is my plan. Lie!


    Although I hate lying, I really can''t help it. I can only comfort myself like this. My lies are white!


    I don''t want to, but this seems to be the best solution, without hurting anyone.


    Ding Ge seemed to have lost her mood after hearing this. After a few seconds, she slowly said, "Okay, but let''s wait for you. Don''t come too late, lest the girl get angry, okay?"


    "Well, I''ll be there as soon as possible. If you''re hungry, you can eat first, okay?"


    Then I hung up. I didn''t know what my idea was, but it was the best I could think of.


    After hanging up the phone, my heart began to become anxious, and I couldn''t help but worry. What if I couldn''t get out of here by then?


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t have time to think so much. I had better finish this meal as soon as possible!


    When I returned to my room, Guzheng''s father asked me, "Xing Yun, do you drink?"


    I didn''t want to drink, but I was embarrassed when Guzheng''s father asked. I was afraid that I would leave a bad impression in Guzheng''s father''s eyes.


    Although I''m not Guzheng''s real boyfriend.


    But I still want to show them my best. If Guzheng''s father drinks, I really want to drink with him. Because sometimes when an elder invites you to drink but you don''t, they will feel somewhat unhappy. For some elder who likes to drink, they may feel that you don''t respect them.


    I smiled and said, "I''ll drink with you if you want."


    "Okay, let''s have a drink." Guzheng''s father smiled and said.


    At this moment, Guzheng said to me, "Xing Yun, my dad can''t drink. You have to be busy this afternoon, so don''t drink."


    I didn''t know that Guzheng''s father couldn''t drink. Guzheng didn''t tell me in advance, but Guzheng''s father smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay. It''s okay to drink less."


    Guzheng looked at her father stubbornly and said seriously, "Dad, come on, don''t be so stubborn. You can''t drink."


    "Hey, you little girl..." Guzheng''s father looked at Guzheng with a bitter smile, as if there was nothing he could do with this girl.


    "Xing Yun drank it because he was afraid that you would be unhappy. If you don''t drink it, he won''t drink it. All right, don''t drink it."


    "Yes." My aunt also said on the side, "There''s nothing good about drinking too much. It''s just uncomfortable. Stop drinking. Let''s eat and talk."


    Just like that, we still didn''t drink.


    In fact, I don''t really want to drink today, because when I drink, it''s inevitable that the meal time will be extended, so I might go to Ding Ge and Lin Ya''s place later, and the taste of a mouth of wine can''t be explained.


    The food came up and we continued to chat.


    At this moment, Guzheng''s father asked me, "Xing Yun, I heard you opened a restaurant with a friend? Really?"


    I nodded and replied, "Well, it''s just a small restaurant with friends."


    I felt that as Guzheng''s father, he must have disdained our restaurant, but there was no disdain in his eyes. He just smiled and asked, "Really? How''s business?"


    Before I could answer, Guzheng said, "Business is good. I work until 11: 12 pm every day."


    My aunt also said, "That''s right, their restaurant is doing really good business. The lucky theme event that they held before is very popular with young people. I heard someone in our neighborhood have discussed it. Xing Yun is a child who can endure hardships. He''s been having a hard time before, but now he''s finally recovered."


    Guzheng''s father nodded in agreement, "It''s a good thing that young people are willing to suffer. Nowadays, young people don''t have much perseverance in doing anything. With the new batch of college students recruited by our company, less than half of them are left in three months."


    Then Guzheng''s father talked about his youth. My aunt and Guzheng''s mother also recalled their past, sighed about the past and worried about the future. Guzheng and I listened in silence, occasionally speaking one or two sentences.


    Then Guzheng''s father said, "So, now that I have money, I can''t spend it. I''m used to saving. I can''t stand seeing those young people who can''t even finish half of their food."


    I especially agree with that. After all, I work in a restaurant. There are quite a number of such guests. I don''t know if they want to show off or pretend. A few people just order a large table of food. Some of them are extravagant and wasteful.


    Of course, as a restaurant, there is no way to say anything to this kind of guests, most of the time just ask them to pack? Some young people who bring their girlfriends over don''t care about packing, and we will punish them in secret.


    If they were supposed to be our lucky customers, we would have canceled them as well. We can also cheat. We will give them the lowest discount lottery ticket. Although it seems unfair and immoral to our customers, we have been doing this all the time and have decided never to change it.


    After I told the little secret of the restaurant, Guzheng''s father clapped his hands and praised, "Okay, that''s a great idea. We have to do this!"


    Then we talked a lot about saving and wasting. Talking about the past and the present, Guzheng''s father and I became more and more sympathetic. I even started to admire him. Now that Guzheng''s father is on the list of wealth, it''s really not easy to be as frugal and simple as ever for decades.


    However, this conversation unconsciously passed a lot of time.


    However, I can''t control the time, which makes me seem especially passive.

 Chapter 240 Guzheng Parents Invitation

    I was as anxious as a hot pot ant, but I couldn''t show any emotion at all, which made me even more nervous, afraid that I would miss this chance to make up with Lin Ya in vain.


    But my aunt and Guzheng''s parents were old acquaintances, and there was no end to the conversation. Guzheng and I couldn''t get in the middle of it a lot.


    Then the three elders started talking about Guzheng and me.


    My aunt also told Guzheng''s parents that our family was not rich and that there was a big gap with Guzheng''s family. Of course, she couldn''t help praising me and saying that I had been working hard.


    Guzheng''s father said, "Don''t say that. I''ve never thought much of the birth of a child. Our family doesn''t lack money, right? Why do we have to marry a rich second generation? As long as we can treat my daughter well and be nice to her, I think it''s okay. Although we only have Guzheng as a daughter, we won''t ask our future son-in-law to be a nuisance. They should live their lives. We will help them if they need our help. We will work hard all our lives for the sake of our children."


    Of course, Guzheng''s father said this to me.


    I really didn''t expect Guzheng''s father''s attitude to be like this. It made me so emotional.


    Because back then, Ding Ge''s parents were especially against Ding Ge and me because they despised our poor family and didn''t belong to the right family. But Guzheng''s father''s attitude was exactly the opposite. His attitude was especially tolerant, which made me feel much better.


    I really think it would be a great blessing for anyone to have a father-in-law like Guzheng''s father.


    At this moment, Guzheng''s father continued, "Actually, I''m quite satisfied to live until now."


    I don''t know why, but I always felt that Guzheng''s father''s words were full of sadness and a feeling of seeing through life after going through a lot of bad things.


    Guzheng interrupted her father and said unhappily, "Dad, how can you talk?"


    Guzheng''s father smiled nonchalantly. Guzheng bit his lips and a red light shone in his eyes. Guzheng''s mother''s smile faded. Suddenly, a sad atmosphere appeared in the room.


    I was in a daze. I didn''t know what was going on. I was confused.


    Guzheng''s father smiled faintly and said, "Now, my greatest hope is that my daughter can find a reliable person and find someone who knows how to love her. That''s all."


    Listening to Guzheng''s father, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    Guzheng''s parents thought so much of Guzheng''s future, but Guzheng and I joined forces to deceive them. I felt very sorry, and my heart was filled with guilt.


    "Actually, I have one more request for my future son-in-law." Guzheng''s father said again.


    I couldn''t help but look at Guzheng''s father. I didn''t know what he wanted to say. Guzheng looked at her father curiously.


    "The company I''ve worked so hard to build must be handed over to Guzheng, but she''s a girl, and it''s too hard for her to be alone, so I hope that my future son-in-law and Guzheng can run the company together."


    After listening to Guzheng''s father''s words, I fell silent again. I could feel Guzheng''s father''s good intentions. This request was not excessive at all. Guzheng was a girl after all, and the business was destined to be hard work. Even if it was just keeping his father''s business, it was definitely not that simple.


    It can be said that the burden of the Guzheng family is on Guzheng alone. It is reasonable for Guzheng''s father to want her future half to enter the company, or take over the company.


    Just then, Guzheng''s mother suddenly opened her mouth. She looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, would you like to come to zhengzheng''s father''s company?"


    "Ah?"


    Originally, Guzheng''s father was merely hinting that when it came to Guzheng''s mother, it was a clear indication that he would treat me as his future son-in-law!


    This...


    It was obvious that Guzheng''s parents were the first ones to get into Guzheng''s father''s company. Guzheng''s mother and I met twice and Guzheng''s father only met once. Why did they trust me so much?


    Aren''t they afraid of finding a white-eyed wolf son-in-law?


    Of course, we have to be careful about such a big thing. How could we be so hasty?


    Everyone looked at me, and my heart was still filled with shock, so I had no idea how to answer Guzheng''s parents.


    Guzheng''s mother seemed to think it was abrupt. She smiled at me and said, "You can try it at the company for a while, see how it goes?"


    Do I really think it''s necessary? What if I don''t want to work for a while? I have to work. Marrying Guzheng company is like a dowry.


    Of course, many men dream of such a dowry.


    Let''s not say that my relationship with Guzheng is fake. Even if our relationship is real, I don''t want to accept Guzheng''s father''s company for nothing.


    Obviously, in the eyes of my parents, my relationship with Guzheng must have been about getting married, and Guzheng''s parents thought so highly of me, so I was especially afraid that my answer would hurt them.


    Guzheng also knew that I was in a difficult position and said, "Mom, it''s too early to say this."


    Guzheng''s parents smiled sheepishly.


    "Come on, let''s eat. Hurry up. It''ll be cold soon."


    As a result, some awkward situation was brought over by Guzheng, and Guzheng''s parents did not say anything about it. But it was obvious that they still wanted an answer in particular.


    We had dinner for about two hours. When I came out of the hotel, my back was covered in cold sweat.


    But Ding Ge didn''t call me either, so I don''t know what''s going on with them.


    Out of the restaurant, my aunt and Guzheng''s parents stood there and started talking again. At that moment, my heart broke down. Fortunately, Guzheng''s parents and aunt left before long, leaving Guzheng and me alone.


    Guzheng asked me, "Where are you going? Back to the hotel?"


    I nodded and asked Guzheng, "What about you?"


    "I might have to go to work with my dad later. I''ll take you home first." Guzheng said.


    "No, I''ll just take the car home." Of course I''m not going back to the Xingyun hotel. I''m going to find Ding Ge and Lin Ya. But I don''t want Guzheng to know. After all, she and lin ya had a conflict a few days ago, so don''t tell her.


    Guzheng didn''t care. He smiled and said, "Do you have to be so polite to me?"


    "Of course not." I said to Guzheng, "I have to call Hu Zi and Old Gao. I don''t have to go to a restaurant. I don''t know where to go. Maybe I have to buy some food and drink. Hey, you go first. Leave me alone."


    Guzheng pouted and nodded this time, then drove away.


    When I saw Guzheng''s car driving away on the road, my pores exploded and I ran to the side of the road to stop the car and immediately went to Lin Ya''s angel photography.


    However, at the new year''s eve stage, no matter when the road is congested, the traffic is terrible. It hurts to see a car crawling on the road like a snail.


    I feel like I''ve been grazed!


    I haven''t been to Lin Ya''s photography store. Only Hu Zi and Old Gao told me the location verbally, but I can only get a rough idea. I''m not sure yet, but that''s enough. I''m not blind. I don''t know the words "Angel child photography."


    Finally, when I almost burst into tears, I got out of the car, then walked along the roadside and scanned the billboards on both sides. Fortunately, I, who knew everything about Pucheng, finally came to the front of the angel children''s photography shop.


    Looking at the big words on the billboard, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    This is my best friend''s store, but I didn''t come to celebrate when it opened!


    And if I agreed to Lin Ya''s invitation, this store might be the one that Lin Ya and I share.


    Despite the heavy heart, he still rushed to the door of the store and walked in while looking inside.


    Indeed, the shop was not very big, and there were only two round table chairs and a set of sofas against the wall in the hall. The decoration was simple and did not take much effort, but perhaps it was because the two girls opened the shop. The room was very warm and colorful, and children should be easily attracted when they came in.


    I didn''t see Lin Ya and Ding Ge.


    There was only one person in the room, Ling Xinyan, who had met him once.


    At this moment, she was sitting in front of the computer, not knowing what she was busy with.


    Seeing me, she stood up, walked towards me and said enthusiastically, "Hello, take a picture?"


    She probably didn''t recognize me, so she just treated me like a regular customer.


    I smiled at her and replied, "I''m not taking pictures. Well, excuse me, is Lin Ya there?"


    "Lin Ya, she''s out." Ling Xinyan looked at me again, as if she thought I looked familiar. She thought for a moment, then suddenly realized, "Oh, did you go to my brother''s wedding day? We''ve met before, haven''t we?"


    I smiled and nodded, but now I just wanted to know where Lin Ya was, not to talk to Ling Xinyan.


    Ling Xinyan continued, "No wonder you look familiar. Are you a friend of Lin Ya''s?"


    I nodded, a smile on my face, and said, "Do you know where Lin Ya is?"


    "Out for dinner. You can sit on the sofa and wait for a while. I''ll give her a call."


    "No, I''ll just call her. Thank you."


    Ling Xinyan didn''t say anything.


    Then I thanked Ling Xinyan and left the studio. Most likely, Guzheng and Ding Ge couldn''t wait to go to the restaurant for dinner, so I called Ding Ge immediately.


    I still didn''t dare to call Lin Ya.


    Soon, after the call, Ding Ge asked, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m at the girl''s photography store now. Where are you?" I asked anxiously.


    "Oh, are you done?" Ding Ge didn''t answer my question and asked me instead.


    "Well, where are you? I''ll go find you."


    "Sure."


    After Ding Ge told me where she and Lin Ya were, I started walking south, turned west, and soon saw what Ding Ge said about the restaurant.


    It was just a small restaurant, not even the size of the Xingyun hotel, let alone the big hotel that Guzheng''s parents had just visited.


    Thinking that I was going to see Ding Ge and Lin Ya, I couldn''t help but get excited. But I had kept them waiting for so long. I couldn''t wait any longer, so I took a deep breath and walked into the restaurant.

 Chapter 241 : Ashamed

    The restaurant was small, so it was easy to spot Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    At this time, only their table was left in the restaurant. Ding Ge saw me enter the door, and from my position, he could only see Lin Ya''s back.


    Dinger reached out to me and I walked towards them.


    At the same time, her heart began to become depressed. Lin Ya obviously knew that I was coming, but she did not turn her head at all. She and Ding Ge sat in a window seat, and she kept looking out the window.


    I walked to the table, looked at Ding Ge and Lin Ya, and finally chose to sit next to Ding Ge.


    Lin ya still looked out the window in a huff.


    And I was surprised to find that Lin Ya had cut her hair short!


    Maybe she was used to Lin Ya''s long hair. The last time we met, she had long hair, but she cut it short in a few days.


    When I saw Lin Ya''s short hair, I was really amazed by her.


    Because it''s the first time I''ve seen Lin Ya''s short hair style since I''ve known Lin Ya for so many years!


    It had to be said that Lin Ya''s short hair style was really beautiful, and the temperament of her whole body was more prominent. She looked especially refreshing, and her gentle slanted bangs also had a hint of yapi, which made her image even higher in the past.


    But when I sat here, Lin Ya kept looking out the window, and it was obvious that she was still angry with me.


    What should I do?


    I looked at Ding Ge for help. I didn''t even know how to apologize to her like this.


    "I''m sorry I''m late. The road is too congested." I took a breath and smiled.


    Ding Ge looked at Lin Ya and even took her hand. He said in a soft, childlike voice, "Okay, can you stop sulking? How old are you? Why are you still like a child?"


    Lin Ya didn''t listen. She still looked out the window. I saw her even pouting her mouth.


    "It''s just a car outside the window. What''s there to see?" Ding Ge continued to persuade.


    "It''s just good looking, a hundred times more pleasing to the eye than some people." Lin ya''s words were laced with words that were clearly directed at me.


    I opened my mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    Ding Ge had to stand up, as if he wanted to do something. Lin Ya had no choice but to compromise and turn his face. However, even if he did, Lin Ya lowered his head slightly, holding a spoon in his hand, and twirled around in a small bowl.


    I secretly sighed.


    The food on the table seemed to have been served for a long time, but the two of them didn''t eat much. Ding Ge asked me again, "Have you eaten?"


    I nodded.


    However, eating with Guzheng''s parents was not comfortable, just like a hot pot ant, so I ate very little, but I didn''t feel hungry.


    If you were busy in a restaurant, you would have been hungry.


    At this moment, Lin Ya looked up, but she was looking at Ding Ge. Then Ding Ge asked me again, "Let the waiter add another set of cutlery. Would you like some more?"


    "You don''t have to eat. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "No way, they''re all here." Dinger blinked at me and eventually called the waiter for a set of cutlery. Ding Ge didn''t say anything until I insisted on not adding any more dishes.


    Ding Ge sighed and said to me, "Eat."


    I nodded and finally moved my chopsticks symbolically. Ding Ge said to me again, "Is the restaurant very busy?"


    "Not bad."


    "Have you... Been busy all this time?" Ding Ge asked again.


    "Well, I took a taxi right after I finished my work."


    "Have you... Been in the restaurant?" Ding Ge asked again.


    And this time, I finally understood what she meant. It sounded like she was doubting me. She looked at me with a clear light in her eyes. Facing Ding Ge, I felt a sudden surge of guilt.


    But I still smiled and said, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Since he had already lied, it seemed that he could only keep going.


    "You''re lying!"


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, Lin Ya slammed on the table and a dull sound came from the wooden table. At the same time, Lin Ya''s voice was heard. This time, she looked at me and scolded me coldly.


    I was a little stunned, frightened by Lin Ya''s cold drink, and my heart suddenly became weak. I don''t understand. I shouldn''t have shown any flaws. How did Lin Ya find out I was lying?


    "I''m really at the restaurant."


    "Make it up, then make it up. I''ll see if you can make up flowers!" Lin Ya''s unfeeling gaze had frosted my heart.


    This time, Ding Ge didn''t speak for me anymore. She just looked at me quietly. Her eyes were gentle, as if encouraging me.


    And I didn''t say anything, I just kept silent, because I thought Ding Ge and Lin Ya seemed to know something, otherwise they wouldn''t have suspected me so much.


    "Why not?" Lin Ya said sarcastically.


    I took a deep breath, but there was nothing to say.


    "Meng Xingyun, I found out that you''re really full of lies right now. Are you lying for a living? Let me tell you, Ding Ge and I went to the Xingyun hotel a long time ago. You weren''t there at all. Hu Zi Old Gao said that you went out early in the morning and never came back. You actually had the face to say that you were at the hotel all the time. Okay, explain to us. Are you at the hotel or not?"


    Lin Ya yelled at me angrily.


    I sat there, stunned and ashamed. It was a terrible feeling to be exposed!


    Lin Ya''s sharp eyes were as cold as a knife. Although Ding Ge didn''t yell at me, he looked at me with a questioning look.


    I lowered my head slightly. By now, I had nothing to argue about.


    Indeed, I lied. I really didn''t expect the two of them to go to the Xingyun hotel to find me. I thought my plan was flawless.


    "Talk, don''t keep quiet. Where the hell have you been?" Lin Ya continued to ask, leaning forward slightly, giving me a strong pressure.


    I was so conflicted that I didn''t know how to explain it to Guzheng and Lin Ya.


    If I had known it would turn out like this, I should not have come at all today.


    However, before I could say anything, Lin Ya pointed at me and said in a cold voice, "Say yes first. If you dare to tell a lie, from now on, don''t say you know me."


    Lin Ya''s tone was especially serious. She had a look of disgust at my lies!


    In fact, even if Lin Ya didn''t say that, I wasn''t going to lie anymore, so I confessed, "Guzheng and I went to see her parents, and then we had dinner at the restaurant."


    So... I was late.


    When I said the news, Ding Ge and Lin Ya both looked shocked when they heard the explosive news. Obviously, they didn''t expect me to say such a thing.


    But that''s the truth!


    "What?" Lin Ya was shocked!


    I didn''t dare to look at Ding Ge''s expression, but I could still see some intense light in Ding Ge''s eyes.


    Silence!


    The silence between the three of us, the silence, like silk, wrapped around us one after another, and finally formed a hard cocoon!


    I can hardly breathe!


    After a long time, Lin Ya said sarcastically, "See your parents? So soon? You guys are growing so fast!"


    Lin Ya''s tone made my face so embarrassed that I wished I could find a hole in the ground.


    When dinger heard the news, she did not speak.


    I don''t know if I should tell them the truth or not, but I''ve told too many lies, and I really want to expose everything to the world.


    I didn''t want to tell them that, especially Ding Ge, so I had to lie. But ultimately, dinger knew this message, and it came from me.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how I would feel if it was Ding Ge who went to see the parents of other men.


    In fact, we all know that meeting the parents is a very important part of our marriage, so when dinger and Lin Ya hear this news, they will think that Guzheng and I will get married soon.


    They would definitely think so.


    If it were me, I would have thought the same way.


    But the thought of them made me want to kill myself.


    My mind started to go haywire again. I really felt like I was on the verge of collapse. Maybe at some point, I would suddenly go crazy.


    Time seemed to have stopped, but it did not. The traffic outside was still flowing, and the crowd came and went without stopping. Even the clouds in the sky were moving and changing at a speed that we had ignored. The earth was still spinning and spinning...


    At this moment, Lin Ya snorted coldly, his voice seemed to be filled with too much emotion and said, "Okay, you are eating delicious food in the restaurant over there, but Ding Ge and I are waiting for you stupidly. Are we stupid? What a fool!"


    Lin Ya asked and answered. I was so despised by Lin Ya that I could hardly lift my head. It was as if my head had been pressed down hard.


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Who hasn''t put more emphasis on sex than friends? Isn''t that normal, isn''t it a girl?"


    I looked at Ding Ge and saw her smiling at Lin Ya. There was another wave in my heart. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to speak for me.


    Lin Ya didn''t say a word. Ding Ge continued, "What''s there to be angry about? I''m not angry at all. Besides, Xing Yun told us the truth. You see, he came here with a lot of sincerity today. She lied to make you angry. It''s understandable. Can''t you just forgive him once?"


    Ding Ge''s words warmed my heart, and I looked at Lin Ya expectantly.


    I really don''t want to lose this good friend!


    Especially unwilling!


    Many times in the past, she was the one who supported me, helped me, and cheered me up. As a friend, she was really a rare friend. She helped me through many difficulties. I thanked her from the bottom of my heart and wanted to keep a friendship boat with her for ten thousand years.


    Lin Ya''s face was expressionless, and her cold eyes stared at everything. Then she looked at Ding Ge, her eyes filled with disappointment. She shook her head and said to dinger, "I shouldn''t have come today!"


    When I heard Lin Ya''s words, I fell from the clouds!

 Chapter 242 I Cant Do It

    The fear of not being able to land and the horror of falling down so fast made my pores explode and my body trembled violently twice!


    For a moment, my heart seemed to be pounded again and again, like a giant pounding on my chest with a hammer!


    Things shouldn''t be like this!


    Ding Ge had already helped me explain. Did Lin Ya not even give dinger face? Since she was able to sit here today, it was obvious that she had left a chance for me.


    I felt a door in front of me, and it slowly closed.


    Lin Ya stood up.


    I fell to the ground so hard that my flesh and blood were smeared!


    Lin Ya picked up her black satchel and looked like she was really leaving. There was no hesitation at all. Seeing this, Ding Ge quickly stood up, grabbed Lin Ya, tightly grabbed Lin Ya''s arm, and her body leaned forward.


    "Why are you leaving? Can''t you give Xing Yun a chance? I finally got the two of you together. Can you calm down and sit down first?" Ding Ge pleaded to lin ya.


    But lin ya was especially stubborn, her body was not moving, but she did not shake off Ding Ge''s arm, just stood there, her beautiful face seemed to be a sadness that could not be melted.


    Ding Ge was also a little anxious, speaking a little faster and said to lin ya: "Girl, you and Xing Yun have known each other for many years, I don''t believe that losing this friend doesn''t hurt you? You can''t lie to me. Even if you pretend to be strong, I can see that you''re sad, right?"


    Lin Ya did not refute Ding Ge''s words. She bit her lips and looked up slightly. I saw a glint in her eyes.


    My hands were tightly clenched, but the back of my hand was cold and the palm was itchy and hot.


    Ding Ge''s words made me feel bad too!


    Yes, although it was Lin Ya who broke up with me, without all the stupid things I did, there wouldn''t have been anything like this.


    I only cared about my own pain, depression, and pain, but I forgot that Lin Ya was not happier than me in her heart. As Ding Ge said, maybe she was more painful than me.


    My feelings are connected. Lin Ya and I have been able to maintain a close relationship for so many years, naturally, because we know each other very well. I thought I was deeply hurt before, but in fact, I should have hurt Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya did not speak, but he did not sit down.


    Ding Ge looked even more anxious and said, "I know girl, the thing that really pisses you off the most is that Xing Yun and Guzheng are together. You feel sorry for me. I thank you, but this is... It''s the truth. Xing Yun didn''t do anything wrong. We''re just in the past tense. You can''t resent him for this! Even I looked away." Speaking of this, Ding Ge''s lips curved slightly. She pursed her lips and continued, "Look, we can both continue to be friends. Can you stop blaming Xing Yun? Are you guys reconciled? Just take it as if I''m begging you, okay?"


    Ding Ge said something from the bottom of my heart. After listening to it, my heart was very moved, and there was a strong urge to reconcile with Lin Ya.


    But I really have no face to say anything. Without Ding Ge''s help, I really have nothing to do.


    At this moment, Lin Ya had already left her seat and was facing me. Her body was slightly tilted and Ding Ge was tugging at her. I could see that both of them were very hard. Ding Ge''s face reddened from the force.


    Dinger looked at Lin Ya with hope in her eyes.


    However, Lin Ya did not sit down. I saw that her expression was particularly painful.


    She turned her head to look at Ding Ge, her eyes filled with an extremely gentle but stubborn light. Her lips parted slightly and she said slowly, "Ding Ge, I can''t do it!"


    After that, Lin Ya was determined to leave.


    I feel the pain of being punched in the heart!


    I couldn''t describe the pain in my heart. My heart was filled with great despair. I deeply felt that there was a deep gap between me and Lin Ya, just like the line she drew on the ground that night.


    However, Ding Ge did not give up. She did not let go of Lin Ya''s arm and held it tightly, but she did not say anything more. She looked at Lin Ya pleadingly. She even wanted to cry. I think if it was me, I would not be able to refuse her.


    But lin ya didn''t seem to loosen up at all.


    I looked bitterly at the two girls I knew the most, a friend who had been close to me for many years, a girl I loved deeply. I couldn''t express my feelings at this moment.


    However, it was winter, and Lin Ya was wearing a green down jacket. Ding Ge''s slender hands could not hold her arms completely. She exerted more force on her sleeves.


    Then I saw that Ding Ge was becoming more and more powerless. I saw her hand falling off lin ya''s sleeve little by little, but she still didn''t give up. She gritted her teeth stubbornly and her cheeks turned red with excitement.


    Finally, I saw that Ding Ge''s hand finally fell off lin ya''s clothes, just like the scene in the bloody tv series where the two hands finally separated.


    At that moment, the whole world seemed to suddenly darken!


    It was as if a powerful force had struck me. I flew straight into the air, my face ashen. Lin ya was getting further and further away from me. A deep sense of powerlessness seemed to be embedded in my bone marrow, making me feel like I was being hollowed out.


    Lin Ya left without looking back.


    "Girl." Ding Ge looked at Lin Ya anxiously and shouted again.


    But Lin Ya had already left the restaurant.


    Ding Ge gritted his teeth and stamped his foot. He said to me anxiously, "Xing Yun, the girl is angry now. I''ll go and persuade her. I''ll see you go back first. I''ll call you later, okay?"


    Ding Ge comforted me again, "You know the girl''s temper. Don''t worry about her!"


    "I''m fine."


    I smiled faintly and said to dinger, "Go find the girl."


    Ding Ge seemed to have something to say to me, but she didn''t say much. She just said to me, "Then I''ll go."


    Soon, Ding Ge trotted out of the restaurant and paid the bill.


    I didn''t want to stay in the restaurant, so I walked out alone, but suddenly I didn''t know where to go. Lin Ya''s photography store was not far away from me, and Ding Ge must be there, but I didn''t dare to look for them.


    I think it''s really hard for Ding Ge to persuade Lin Ya this time!


    Walking on the street, the north wind blew, I did not walk in the direction of the photo shop, but aimlessly walked in the opposite direction.


    He took a long breath into the sky.


    I always feel that I will not be able to bear so many things sooner or later. Life is too hard! It''s really going on like a year, and things are always going in the wrong direction.


    Tired!


    This is my biggest feeling, physically and mentally exhausted, I especially want to relax and have a good rest, and put all these troubles behind my ears, even if it is just for a while.


    I feel like I''m going to be depressed and depressed, and it''s hard to laugh as happily as I used to.


    Even during the difficult times when the restaurant opened, the heart was not as heavy as it is now.


    At a loss, at a great loss, he could not even see the road after the truth was revealed.


    The fog was so thick that it could never disperse. I seemed to be the only one left in the world, and my heart couldn''t help but panic.


    Just then, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    When he picked it up, he didn''t expect it to be Lin Feng, Lin Ya''s brother, who hadn''t been in contact for many days.


    Looking at Lin Feng''s name, I couldn''t help but think of the time we spent together. I still miss it when I think about it. I haven''t contacted him for a long time since lin fengqi started studying, and I don''t know how he is now.


    It''s just that Lin Ya and I were so close that Lin Feng mistook us for boyfriend and girlfriend, and now our friendship is over.


    I wonder if Lin Feng knows about this.


    I don''t think I know.


    I answered the phone and Lin Feng''s voice came through the receiver.


    "Brother xingyun. I haven''t seen you for so long. How are you?"


    "That''s it, you little brat. You haven''t called me for so long. How was school?"


    "Not bad. Come to me on your next birthday. I''ll make you a cake. I''ll make you happy."


    "Can I eat it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s definitely not poisonous."


    "Damn!" I smiled and asked, "How are you and Tang Manya?"


    "We''re fine. We''re fine today. We''re playing outside."


    "I''m fine. I''m good at studying. When I get back, I''ll be surprised."


    "Yes. By the way, Brother xingyun," lin feng paused and said, "I''ve been calling my sister these days. She seems to be in a bad mood. Did something happen to her?"


    When I mentioned Lin Ya, my mood suddenly became depressed. I think Lin Ya was in a bad mood mostly because of me, but I couldn''t tell Lin Feng. Suddenly, I felt very embarrassed, but I could only say, "Nothing. The photography store just opened. It''s just that these days are tiring. Don''t worry. Just study hard. Come back and repay your sister."


    "Yes." Lin Feng answered with a heavy voice.


    After a few more words, Lin Feng hung up.


    I gritted my teeth and breathed heavily. After a long time, my mood calmed down.


    I continued to walk on the street, looking at this familiar city, but I didn''t know where to go after the intersection. There are my best friends and loved ones here, but now I can''t feel any warmth. The cold wind seems to blow into my body, into my bones, and my heart feels like it''s lying naked in the ice.


    I feel so lonely, like a bird out of the flock. I can''t find my family, friends, or home!


    The world is full of strange lights, the world is full of red and white lights, the world is full of intoxication and gold, the world is full of prosperity and splendor, the world is full of colors, this big world seems to have no boundaries, where is my shelter?


    How am I supposed to survive this cold winter that makes me feel no warmth at all?

 Chapter 243 Train Tracks

    I returned to the hotel at 4 or 5 pm. I couldn''t just be lost. I had to suppress all negative emotions so that I wouldn''t be confused and make mistakes while I was busy.


    It was late at night, and everyone had already gone home. Hu Zi and I stayed at the end to clean up. After that, he said to me, "Come, come with me."


    I didn''t know where Hu Zi wanted me to go with him, but I didn''t care. I followed Hu Zi to the door. Hu Zi drove over. I locked the door of the hotel and got in the car.


    Hu Zi drove the car into the road. He drove very fast. I quickly grabbed the handrail above and steadied myself. At the same time, I asked, "Where are you going? This is?"


    "Look at your sad face these days. I''ll show you around." Hu Zi looked ahead and said faintly.


    In the dark, my old face turned red, but my mouth denied it, "When have I been sad?"


    "All right, stop quibbling." Hu Zi smiled and said, "It''s just a fight with a girl. I said you two have known each other for so many years. Why are you still arguing? It''s a good thing that you two are friends, not lovers. Sooner or later, the lovers will part."


    I curled my lips and smiled, not knowing what to say.


    Hu Zi pulled me further and further away, and the buildings and plants along the way receded like a tidal wave. I couldn''t help but wonder, how good would it be if life could go back?


    I was not in the mood to look at the lights in the night, watching them exude an indomitable light in the night. I felt that they were very lonely. When the whole night was like a million soldiers attacking them, they lit up as usual, but they could only illuminate a small area.


    One light and one dark, black and white!


    You are in your territory, I am in my territory, no one should disturb anyone.


    Hu Zi didn''t talk much to me, but he just focused on driving. The car gradually drove to no one else''s land. I looked around at the grass and the wider view, and gradually understood where Hu Zi was taking me.


    Train tracks!


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei''s first date was also where Hu Zi buried their love. I don''t know how Hu Zi would feel when he saw this place.


    Hu Zi turned to me and said, "I always come here when I''m in a bad mood."


    I looked at Hu Zi. There was no sign of Hu Zi in the dark car. He was driving calmly, one hand on the steering wheel, and his eyes seemed to shine.


    Hu Zi added, "It calms me down here."


    As we spoke, the train tracks were already in front of us. Hu Zi stopped the car by the side of the road and the two of us got out of the car. It was a remote place and the wind was much stronger. There was a roar of the wind in our ears. It blew on our faces and made us feel cool.


    I looked over to the place where Hu Zi had burned the wedding photos. After such a long time, the burnt ashes had long dissipated in the fields, but I could still see the black from the burning.


    "Do you come here often?" I asked Hu Zi. Sometimes Hu Zi didn''t come home with me. Did he come here alone to relax?


    "Yeah, I''m in a bad mood. I''m tired of it, so I''m here." Hu Zi looked up at the train track. There was no train passing by, so it was very quiet. Hu Zi continued, "Stay here for a while, and you''ll feel much better."


    Hu Zi took out his cigarette case and took out a cigarette. Then he took out his lighter and lit it in the wind.


    I looked at Hu Zi. He was already very familiar with the way he smoked. He had been smoking for only a few months, but he probably smoked more than others in the past few years. I sighed in my heart and couldn''t help but think back to the time when Hu Zi didn''t smoke.


    The reality is really cruel. Sometimes it can change us in some ways. It was like a remover, erasing the past, never finding the past, leaving only new things to show in front of you and me.


    But now we are created by our past experiences.


    I looked at Hu Zi, who was puffing out a cigarette, and couldn''t help but think of Li Xiaowei again.


    I always thought they were a perfect match. In the past, they were joking until after they had two children. Who would have thought that they would be separated on the eve of their marriage?


    Old Gao and I had more than one relationship. Only Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei were his first love. He loved each other for so many years. He loved each other deeply and hurt each other even more.


    It hurts!


    So I, who saw their relationship in my eyes, hated Li Xiaowei very much, but how much Hu Zi hated her to the bone.


    I thought of the child in Li Xiaowei''s womb. Now, she was almost the mother of a child. And Hu Zi walked with Xiaoyi.


    In fact, sometimes it might be a good thing for Hu Zi to think about separation. After all, Li Xiaowei is such a character. Her vanity in human nature is like a bomb, which could ignite their lives at any time. Rather than being separated now, it was better than being separated after they were married and had children.


    Sometimes, it''s really to make you meet someone better.


    Hu Zi said in the wind, "Every time I come here, I can remember the days when Li Xiaowei betrayed me. I keep telling myself that I must live better than her, better than the man she''s looking for, defeat her man, and show her what a stupid decision she made!"


    Listening to Hu Zi, I felt very uncomfortable. I thought Hu Zi would be relieved after having Xiaoyi. Xiaoyi was very good, really no worse than li xiaowei. I couldn''t help but say, "Hu Zi, you already have xiaoyi now. Just think about your future. Don''t live in hatred all the time."


    "But I can''t forget." Hu Zi shook his head and said stubbornly, "It can be said that revenge is my motivation! I will make myself stronger, and I will step on the people who have stepped on me one by one."


    Hu Zi gritted his teeth, his eyes gleaming with hatred.


    But I really think that since it''s been so long between the two of them, it''s better to let it calm down. Otherwise, the damage would be mutual. Even if Li Xiaowei did not live well, it was her own karma, not Hu Zi''s revenge.


    When I found out that Li Xiaowei was pregnant, my heart softened, so I didn''t even tell Lin Ya that she didn''t leave yellow-haired.


    Now, I really hope that both Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei can calm down and live their own lives without disturbing each other.


    Of course, he wouldn''t tell Hu Zi about it. It would only upset him. Why would he tell her? Li Xiaowei had nothing to do with him.


    But you can''t just use revenge as your motivation. You have a girlfriend, and you can use your future life as your motivation. Revenge can be a part of your life, but it can''t be the main part. Do you understand?" I advised more tactfully.


    Indeed, let Hu Zi completely forget the unrealistic betrayal, just like the humiliation that Ding Ge''s parents brought me, I can''t forget either.


    Some things are really ingrained in their bones.


    He had never been betrayed, and he might not be able to experience that kind of pain.


    Hu Zi didn''t say anything. He just took a deep puff, as if he wanted to inhale all the smoke into his lungs.


    I looked at this place that meant a lot to Hu Zi, but I couldn''t figure it out. Could Hu Zi really calm down here?


    I always felt that this was not good, and it was easy to make Hu Zi''s character dark. I didn''t want Hu Zi to be like that. He could go to the top of his life through hard work, so that he would naturally leave Li Xiaowei and yellow hair behind, without deliberately tying them together through hatred.


    "All right, let''s not talk about the unhappy ones. Let''s talk about the happy ones." I said to Hu Zi.


    "Sure." Hu Zi replied, his eyes narrowed slightly as the wind blew.


    "How are you and Xiaoyi?" I asked. The two of them were still in an underground relationship. If I hadn''t known by coincidence that they were together, I wouldn''t have seen any traces of their relationship at the restaurant.


    "It''s good."


    "Have you thought about getting married?"


    Hu Zi looked at the pier burning photos under the railway and replied, "It''s too early."


    Maybe he was hurt too much. Hu Zi seemed to have a conflict with marriage.


    "It''s getting late, okay? How old are we?"


    "Don''t just talk about me. Where are you and Guzheng? Where did it go?" Hu Zi asked with a smile.


    "We..." I smiled bitterly and shook my head. We didn''t do anything!


    "Guzheng is very nice. Don''t think too much about it. If you can''t, you can settle down early."


    "Let''s wait until you and Xiaoyi make it public." I smiled and replied.


    "Sure." Hu Zi raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Then Hu Zi and I chatted about the restaurant. It could be said that Hu Zi had devoted almost all of his energy to the restaurant and was ashamed to think about what he had done during this time.


    It''s chinese new year, and everyone wants to go home and get together, but we had discussed it with Old Gao before. During the new year, our restaurant will not close. After all, the new year''s day is also a good time for the hotel business. We can''t miss it in vain. Now we owe Guzheng money, we should return it to her in peace.


    We talked about the arrangements for the new year, and it was inevitable that we would give everyone a few days off, but we could only take turns to go home for the new year. Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan, xiaoyi and Xiaolian, and a few of us, we took turns to rest, the restaurant did not stop.


    I said to Hu Zi, "It''s chinese new year. You should stay at home for a few more days. It''s been so long."


    "Let''s talk about it then." Hu Zi didn''t say anything.


    I sighed in the wind and looked towards the city of Pucheng. At this time, I could only see some buildings on the edge, and the rest was just darkness.


    I can''t help but wonder, is this the end of the year?


    Although this year had been like a roller coaster up and down, it still seemed that time passed quickly in retrospect.


    Life is always like this, looking back on the past, as if it was just a blink of an eye, looking back at the past difficulties at this time, it felt nothing.

 Chapter 244 First Wedding Banquet

    "D..."


    At this moment, the sound of the train whistle sounded, and a train came.


    Hu Zi and I both looked at the lonely train coming in the dark. The clang became louder and louder. Hu Zi turned around and said something to me, but he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    The long train was moving forward with full strength, and the wind was blowing even more violently on its face.


    I felt my ears filled with the sound of the train, and I couldn''t hear anything else!


    But at this moment, Hu Zi suddenly put his hand on his mouth and shouted at the open field.


    "Ah!!!!!!"


    He roared with all his might, his face turning red. The voice seemed to have drowned out the train''s voice. Hu Zi had been shouting for a long time, and I could see the veins on his face.


    He shouted happily. I think this should be a way for Hu Zi to release the pressure. It''s good to vent all the messy emotions through shouting.


    Hu Zi touched my arm and asked me to shout. I didn''t shout with him. I just watched the train go alone.


    The wind was too strong in the open field, and it wasn''t long before the two of us drove away, and I wasn''t in a much better mood. After all, it was a different place for Hu Zi, and there was no'' emotion'' between me and it, but I was grateful that Hu Zi could bring me here.


    How can I become calm?


    He used to be at home, but now he didn''t dare to face his parents. He was really afraid that they would rush the marriage. Ever since my aunt said that she wanted me to get engaged to Guzheng during the new year, I knew that I must have had a tough year. This must have been something my mother and aunt had discussed before.


    Renting a house now also calms me down when I''m alone. But because Hu Zi also lived there, it was not appropriate.


    For some reason, I suddenly thought of the pond. I thought of the pond where Old Gao and I had been together for half a year. At that time, I spent most of my time in the pond. Now that I think of it, I can smell a faint smell.


    At that time, it was quite leisurely and comfortable. I was not as busy and worried as the restaurant, and I didn''t have to stay indoors all day. I breathed the cool air outside and looked at the sparkling water. My heart would always become much calmer.


    It''s been so long, and since Ji Ze changed hands, I don''t know what''s going on now.


    Now that I think about it, I really want to see it.


    When I think of the pond, I miss someone even more. That thin, lonely old man, old meng, doesn''t know how he is now.


    I''ve missed him for so long.


    So I took out my cell phone and made a phone call to old meng. He once said that he would make a small pond by himself when he went back. I wonder if he was living a leisurely life like an immortal?


    However, there was a message from the microphone that old meng''s cell phone number had been deactivated.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, but this was also expected. After all, old meng left Pucheng and couldn''t have used Pucheng''s mobile card all the time.


    Really, this guy, old meng, didn''t even know to say a word after changing his number.


    It felt like nothing good had happened recently, except that her cousin had regained custody of Zhan, and she and Zhan''s father had raised the child together, which was the only good news recently.


    Recently, we can often see wedding cars passing by on the road. Sometimes, there are even several waves a day. The new year is coming and there are many marriages. From time to time, we can hear the sound of salutes coming from somewhere.


    However, we haven''t had a single reception since our restaurant opened.


    On this day, a person came to our hotel.


    I didn''t recognize it at first glance. It was only after he called my name that I realized that this was Wang Bing.


    When I was at the pond, I had a fight with Old Gao. Wang Bing hit me on the head for persuading me to fight. Of course, it was over later. Wang Bing came to the hospital with a present. I wasn''t angry at him at all.


    How long has it been?


    After not seeing him for so many days, Wang Bing gained a lot of weight and started to eat. I looked at Wang Bing and teased him, "Sure, it''s a good job, president wang. The leadership is very impressive."


    Wang Bing smiled and said, "What''s good? Just live."


    Then the two of us started chatting. I also knew that Wang Bing was doing well now. Wang Bing, who lost his job at that time, later found a job and now became a sales manager in the supermarket. And I''ve heard about the supermarket he works for, and it''s a rural route.


    In the past two or three years, the villages and towns have developed very fast, and their supermarkets have seized the opportunity. Almost half of the villages and towns in Pucheng now have their chain supermarkets. Moreover, the villages and towns are not like Pucheng. The competition in the city is big.


    Wang Bing was a real estate salesman. After he resigned, he worked in the supermarket. He seized the opportunity and worked hard. He became a sales manager in the new supermarket. He said it was about the same period as our restaurant, and the supermarket''s turnover on the day it opened broke 300,000 yuan.


    Hey, our restaurant owes Guzheng so much money.


    "Sure! I think you should work hard, and you''ll soon reach the peak of your life." I smiled and said.


    "How can I compare to you? I''m not working for someone else. You even opened a restaurant."


    "With friends." I didn''t have to lie to Wang Bing and said, "Remember that Old Gao fought with you. There was him too, the three of us."


    "That''s a good relationship. I heard that the Xingyun hotel has been around for a while. Your restaurant has a good reputation. At that time, I thought maybe it was you who drove it, but I didn''t expect it to be true. I''ve been busy in town all this time, trying to find a chance to see if it was you who drove it. This delay didn''t come until today."


    "It''s not a problem. Come if you want. Try it."


    "Of course!"


    I asked again, "How are things with your girlfriend?"


    I remember that Wang Bing and her girlfriend were in a long-distance relationship, so there was no need to talk about the hard work. When I met him, I was breaking up with his girlfriend. Later, I advised him to get back together with his girlfriend because he was so excited. Of course, I felt that even without my advice, the two of them could not be separated.


    His mind was like a seedling about to break out of the earth, but I helped him, and he could break out without me.


    At the mention of his girlfriend, Wang Bing''s face showed a trace of happiness that could not be hidden. He said to me, "I was very guilty about the fight last time. Then I got back together with my girlfriend because of my brother''s persuasion. I always wanted to thank everyone and treat my brother to a meal. I''ve been in the town all this time, and I haven''t been able to invite him."


    "Oh, why are you so polite? It''s better for you to be together." I said indifferently.


    Wang Bing smiled again, "We both know that it''s not a good idea to stay away from each other all the time. Later on, we discussed who would be better off in one city, and the other shifted his focus to this city. I was lucky that my girlfriend came over after the supermarket stabilized. We''re getting married in a few days."


    "Damn, these days? So fast!" I was surprised. I didn''t expect their relationship to develop so smoothly.


    "Yes, actually, I came here for another purpose. I want to hold this wedding in your hotel." Wang Bing asked nervously, "On the 26th of the twelfth lunar month, was there a contractor in your hotel that day?"


    I was shocked again, and then asked in confusion, "Why did you book the hotel so late? Someone else has already made a decision a month or two in advance."


    "Hey!" Wang Bing sighed at the mention of this, smiled bitterly and said, "Because we just decided it a few days ago!"


    "So hasty?" I teased.


    "That''s the case." Wang Bing said, "It''s only been more than a month since my girlfriend came to Pucheng. We must be living together. It''s not common for us to cohabit before marriage. Besides, we must be getting married, right? It''s just that my girlfriend hasn''t been in Pucheng for a long time, and we haven''t found a good job yet. We want to get used to it first, and we haven''t saved much money yet. We just want to work hard for a year and get married by the end of next year."


    Wang Bing was thoughtful. If money was tight this year, then next year would be fine. Besides, her girlfriend did need some time to adjust. After all, in different cities, one in the north and one in the south, her eating habits were very similar.


    "But my girlfriend and her family don''t think so!" Wang Bing gave another wry smile and said, "But what they say makes sense. A big yellow girl said she ran to a place with you and lived together. It must be bad news to spread. Who doesn''t care about fame? So they wanted us to get married before the end of this year, or else we would take my girlfriend away. You said my girlfriend had finally come. Can I let her go? I don''t know what''s going on. I''ll regret it when the time comes."


    I nodded. Wang Bing was right. There was really something going on. It would be too late to say anything.


    "Okay, then let''s do it!" Wang Bing smiled and said, "My girlfriend and I are definitely getting married. It''s okay to get married a year earlier. It''s just that my family has to help us get some money first, and my parents agree. They actually want us to get married this year, so my girlfriend and I are in no hurry. So, under the pressure of both parents, we decided to get married this year."


    "There''s nothing wrong with getting married this year." I said, "Life is so stressful right now. Who doesn''t want to be a little older? If you have money next year, you can pay it back slowly."


    "That''s not the point. The point is that things are too urgent. Think about it. Get married? We do have a house, but do we have to buy all the furniture and appliances? Should I take a wedding photo? What''s the most urgent thing right now? A hotel, there''s no way to book a hotel! You said that worrying about people is not worrying about people, so I wanted to see you here." Wang Bing asked worriedly, "How is it? Is there a caterer in your restaurant?"


    "No!" I replied, "You are the first banquet we have received since our opening!"

 Chapter 245 The Second Wedding Banquet

    In the past, Hu Zi and I were especially worried that the restaurant couldn''t get the banquet. There were too many restaurants in Pucheng. Compared with those magnificent hotels, we were really not worth mentioning.


    "Great!" Wang Bing said excitedly.


    However, Wang Bing was also a friend. I told him my worries and said, "Your girlfriend has made such a big sacrifice for you, and her family must love her very much. If you just find a restaurant as big as ours, will they complain in their hearts?"


    After all, it was a wedding, and no one wanted it to be a decent one. Besides, Wang Bing''s girlfriend was still married so far away, and her family certainly wanted it to be a grand one.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. It''s just too urgent. I''ve been driving myself crazy these past few days, you know? I didn''t know so much about getting married! Besides, you guys are good. What''s wrong? I think it''s good."


    You did book it too late. It''s really hard to find a restaurant. In that case, the hotel will reserve a room for you first. If you want to look for it, you can see if you can find a better one. Don''t be shy, just bring your girlfriend to see it first. She''s fine, right?"


    Wang Bing nodded and said, "Okay, let''s come over tonight."


    Wang Bing and I chatted for a while, and he was still busy. Because the wedding date was set too quickly, everything became more urgent, so he didn''t stay long.


    I didn''t tell anyone about it either. Since Wang Bing said he would come over tonight, let''s wait until he and her girlfriend have a discussion.


    However, if we can really accept Wang Bing''s wedding banquet, then for our hotel, it is also a matter of great significance!


    That night, Wang Bing came to the restaurant with his girlfriend, or fiancee, Cao Ling.


    Just like her name, there was a girl who was especially watery and stood together. Wang Bing''s face was indeed much lower.


    Cao Ling apologized to me again for Wang Bing breaking my head. I had forgotten about it and naturally didn''t care. The two of them ordered a few dishes and Old Gao came out to greet Wang Bing.


    We didn''t fight and didn''t know each other. It was fate to meet each other! Everyone had a good chat. Wang Bing and Cao Ling were both very nice people, and there was no awkwardness in the conversation.


    It could be seen that the two of them were quite satisfied with the restaurant, and they decided on the spot that the restaurant would not be found anywhere else!


    Because we''re friends, we don''t have the deposit either.


    Everyone was very happy to hear the news.


    We finally received the first big banquet!


    This first wedding banquet, we must do our best to do a good job, can be said to be like the usual slogan, only success, not failure.


    To my surprise, when the first wedding banquet came, the old saying that good things come together was true. The second wedding banquet actually came.


    I expected a second wedding banquet, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon!


    This time, we are also acquaintances, and the fate between us is not shallow, it is no exaggeration to say that I saved their lives in the first place!


    Yes, it was the couple who drowned that was saved by me, and I almost went to the palace of hell to report it. Fortunately, I had a big life, which could be said to have saved my life.


    When I saw them, I couldn''t recognize them. They were very impressed with me, and it was reasonable.


    At that time, I only remembered that the man''s name seemed to be handsome. Today, I found out their names, Cheng Shuai and Yu Min. After recognizing me, the two of them thanked me with great excitement.


    I was embarrassed by them.


    At the same time, they also learned that the two would be married years ago.


    Then, maybe they wanted to repay me for saving my life. They wanted to hold a wedding banquet in our hotel.


    It''s just that I can see that their marriage should be planned, not as sudden as Wang Bing and Cao Ling, so I think they have already booked a hotel.


    So I asked, "It''s already this time. You haven''t booked a restaurant yet?"


    "No." Cheng Shuai said.


    But his lies were so lame that I smiled and said, "What are you guys doing here after you''ve booked a restaurant? If you go back on your word, I don''t think the deposit will be refunded."


    But they really want to express their gratitude to me through this matter. Yu Min also said as a husband and wife, "Brother xingyun, no matter what happens, let them earn it, let you earn it. Besides, you will definitely give us a discount if you do it here, right? And we also rest assured. You''re the one who runs the Xingyun hotel, and we''re already here!"


    Yu Min was also a very talkative girl.


    Cheng Shuai continued, "Yes, how much is the deposit?"


    "You can''t waste so much money." It''s no different from throwing it away.


    "If I, cheng shuai, care about who I am!" Cheng Shuai was quite determined and said, "Brother, stop it. We''ll do it at your restaurant."


    I sighed helplessly and asked, "When will you get married?"


    "December 26th." Cheng Shuai said.


    I was a little stunned, but I didn''t expect them to marry wang bing cao ling in one day, and in our restaurant, we can only accept one wedding banquet a day. So I smiled and said helplessly, "This is really unfortunate. That day, our hotel received a wedding banquet. You see, our hotel is so big that we really can''t hold the second one. So, don''t bother, just do it honestly in the big hotel. Marriage, who doesn''t want to be more generous? I don''t think either of you is a poor family. You''re not afraid of people laughing at you when you come to our small restaurant, are you?"


    Cheng Shuai was also an honest man. He looked at our restaurant and said, "Brother, you really didn''t lie to me? I''m not very good at talking. Don''t mind. I don''t think most people would come to your place."


    "So you guys are determined to do it here?" I was speechless.


    "We can do the same as the others. We''ll do it here. If you don''t want to come, let them do as they please. We''ll save money, won''t we?" Cheng Shuai finally looked at Yu Min and asked.


    Yu Min nodded without hesitation!


    I looked at them in disbelief and smiled bitterly, "Are you taking marriage as a joke?"


    "Of course not!" Cheng Shuai suddenly hugged Yu Min and asked me, "Do you think we''re having fun?"


    Yu Min was not shy, but looked at me with the same determined gaze as Cheng Shuai.


    "Just kidding." I scratched my head and smiled.


    The two of them had experienced the near-death experience together, so it would be best to cherish each other more. I seriously said to the two of them, "But I really didn''t lie to you. On the 26th of the twelfth lunar month, we did have a wedding banquet here. If you don''t believe me, you two have to come and have a look that day. I''m also a friend. They were also engaged and couldn''t book a restaurant until they were ready to come to our place. I''m not lying to you!"


    Seeing that I didn''t look like I was joking, Cheng Shuai and Yu Min looked disappointed.


    I continued to comfort him, "You don''t have to feel guilty about this. We''re friends now. You can come to the Xingyun hotel whenever you want, right?"


    At this time, I don''t know what the two of them think. Cheng Shuai didn''t even discuss with Yu Min. He said directly in front of me, "Daughter-in-law, can we postpone our wedding for two days?"


    My liver ached when I heard this. The wedding date is right in front of my mother. Do you want to change it? Is there such a thing?


    However, Yu Min was also willing to go all out and replied with a special understanding, "No problem. Two days later is two days later."


    I''m not stupid. I know why they''re two days late.


    I was really touched by their behavior. I never thought that one day a couple''s wedding would be delayed for two days, but I really couldn''t bear it!


    I shuddered and said in fear, "Don''t, don''t, don''t scare me! I''m really scared by you guys. This family and friends have all been notified, how can they change it at will? You''re getting married, not saying that the restaurant will open one day, or the movie will be booked the next day. Get married!"


    However, it was as if they didn''t hear me. They looked at each other for a second, then both took out their cell phones and walked a little further away. They called each other, and in less than five minutes, both of them came to me at the same time.


    I was shocked by their tacit understanding. Have you really not rehearsed?


    Cheng Shuai said to Yu Min with a relaxed face, "My parents agreed."


    "My parents agreed." Yu Min smiled happily.


    Then they looked at me, and I lowered my head in shame, not knowing how to describe my feelings. At this moment, my body was covered in goosebumps, as if an electric current was flowing through my body.


    Indeed, there is a joy to be thankful for doing good, but this is not what I want.


    Cheng Shuai smiled at me and said, "Brother, is your restaurant free now? If you still don''t agree, I''ll make one call after another in front of you and inform them that their wedding date has changed."


    Cheng Shuai shook his phone at me.


    "Okay." I raised my hand in surrender and said, "I really admire you. Do you want to do it here? No problem, I accept. December 28, I''m waiting for you. But let''s not talk about this anymore. When we get back, you can talk to your parents and let me talk to them. How about you go back on your word at any time?"


    "Sure. Then pay the deposit first." Cheng Shuai said as he took out his wallet.


    "No, I really don''t need this."


    I had to say a few words to them before they finally took the money back.


    Since Cheng Shuai Yu Min and I had a rather intense voice, I didn''t have to announce the news. Everyone didn''t want to hear it and heard it.


    After the two of them left, I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know if I should be happy or mad.


    At this moment, shi yuan came to me.

 Chapter 246 Go to the Pond Again

    As a chef hired by our restaurant, we wrote a detailed article on Shi Yuan on wechat public number, and shi yuan did not disappoint us. He even helped us bring in some guests.


    Usually, everyone respected shi yuan, and shi yuan also enjoyed the respect everyone gave him. His temper was a little strange, and sometimes he was impatient, but he was still very responsible at work.


    But for some reason, I always felt that I was distant from people like Shi Yuan, unlike people like Jiang Yan and old meng. Jiang Yan and old meng are very easygoing. They treat you as a friend when they talk to you all over the world. Shi yuan, on the other hand, is a little different. How can I put it? When I ask questions like Jiang Yan and old meng, they talk to me like they are friends, and shi yuan, on the other hand, treats me like a student, like a teacher.


    Usually we call Shi Yuan master shi, and everyone calls jiang yan Brother Jiang.


    "This wedding feast is up to you, master shi."


    Shi Yuan smiled and joked, "I can''t kill myself. Jiang Yan is young. Jiang Yan is the main force in this kind of thing."


    Although Shi Yuan enjoyed the compliment, most of us liked to hear it. Then he added, "I''ve been working for so many years and have received hundreds of large banquets in almost a year."


    "Then you have plenty of experience. What do we need to pay attention to?" I asked for advice.


    "It''s nothing. If they have any requests, we''ll just follow them. What dishes to serve, what tables to prepare, we will prepare in advance, what dishes to do, nothing, most of the guests are very good to serve, usually no one will make trouble. Let''s just make sure the food and service are all right. That''s all. It''s a big celebration. There aren''t many people making trouble, right?"


    I nodded. It was true. People would hate them for the rest of their lives if they made a fuss about other people''s wedding.


    Shi Yuan was relaxed about the banquet, obviously numb to it.


    "Just a little." Shi Yuan added, "When you serve, you have to ask which tables are vip. Normally, vip guests should pay more attention to them, right? The dishes should be picked up first. Otherwise, some guests might feel uncomfortable if they are not taken care of properly, right? This must be asked clearly."


    I nodded. What Shi Yuan said was very useful to me. We talked about the wedding banquet for a while, and I had a rough idea.


    At this moment, Shi Yuan moved closer to me and lowered his voice, "Xing Yun, I think you still need to collect this deposit."


    I didn''t care about it at all. I said, "We''re all friends. It doesn''t matter."


    Shi Yuan smiled faintly and said, "Friends are right, but we also open a restaurant to make money, right? When you book a high-priced wedding banquet in a big hotel like the four seas, the symbolic minimum charge is a thousand yuan. If you want more, you can buy it for tens of thousands."


    I didn''t rebut Shi Yuan, but listened to him quietly.


    After all, this is a reservation. There must be some variables. For example, they booked 30 tables, and we were all prepared in advance. On that day, the bride repented and fled the wedding. What should we do? It''s not like this never happened. I''ve met it before, but there must be! So it was an accident, and no one could guarantee it. But they can''t do it. What should we do with the food? What about the hotel''s losses? They won''t care, so that''s why they took a deposit or a deposit to prevent this accident."


    What Shi Yuan said makes sense. If I don''t know anyone, I will definitely take a deposit. But Wang Bing and Cheng Shuai really don''t need it. I believe they, especially Cheng Shuai, have to choose our hotel after withdrawing other hotels to change their wedding dates. Is it appropriate for me to take another deposit?


    "I know master shi. This is a special case. I will accept the others."


    "Actually, you don''t have to be embarrassed, my friend. After all, this deposit or deposit will be directly included in the consumption. You''re not blackmailing their money, are you? Let''s talk about it. It''s not like we''re sorry about them."


    I didn''t say much to Shi Yuan either. I listened to him most of the time, then nodded very seriously.


    "Besides, it can be seen that your friendship is not particularly good, unlike yours and Hu Zi Old Gao, right?"


    I nodded. Hu Zi and Old Gao were my best friends. Wang Bing and Cheng Shuai were close, of course, but I wasn''t a big friend. I didn''t have many friends, and once I identified them, I would believe them. Like Wang Bing and Cheng Shuai, Wang Bing brought gifts to the hospital to thank me, and Cheng Shuai and Cheng Shuai changed my wedding date. I thought they were all pretty good people, and they could be friends.


    Of course, Shi Yuan said this for the sake of the restaurant. We can''t say who is right or wrong. It''s just that there are some differences in the way people behave. Different values are not right or wrong.


    "Next time, it''s better to pay a deposit." Shi Yuan said again.


    "Yes, master shi, yes." I quickly smiled and replied.


    Cheng Shuai and Yu Min were quickly booked. They changed the wedding to december 28th, and their parents came to the restaurant together, saying it was a test meal, but they were still holding gifts in their hands, making my face red.


    Just like that, the two wedding banquets were booked.


    They were all acquaintances, people I met in the pond at that time, and fate was wonderful. The owners of these two weddings could be said that I went to the hospital because of them.


    I think, perhaps this is the so-called good and good will pay back the evil. I did not think that such a more dramatic day would happen. Thinking about it is quite incredible!


    Since we have accepted it, we will definitely work hard to do it. I am also fully responsible for this matter, including the menu they ordered and the number of wedding tables reported. These are all my communication with them. As the big day of their marriage, I don''t want to make mistakes because of our Xingyun hotel.


    However, we still have a problem.


    The factor of this problem is still quite large.


    New year''s eve, it can be said that many big restaurants have received dozens or even hundreds of such wedding banquets during this period of time, and this also caused some of the ingredients on the table to become nervous.


    Fish in particular, there was basically no lack of a fish at the wedding, so it became particularly scarce, and even heard that the two restaurants directly bid for fish. Of course, we don''t have the capital. Just watch them pretend.


    Our usual fish suppliers were already out of stock, so I was in a hurry, and then I looked for a few more, but they couldn''t bring out the quantity I wanted. I even heard that some hotels directly pulled fish from other places.


    We had to go to the market every day to buy fish. It was almost the wedding day of Wang Bing and Cao Ling, but we didn''t even buy enough fish. It was such a joke to spread it.


    For some reason, at this moment, I suddenly thought of the pond where Old Gao and I used to be.


    I had been curious about what the pond was like before, and I really missed it, especially after talking to Hu Zi. I also wanted to take the time to go to the pond and experience the calmness of facing the pond again.


    This time, there was a shortage of fish, so why not go there and see if there were any fish in the pond. If there were any, it would be best to buy some fish to relieve your tired body and mind.


    It was easier said than done, so I told Hu Zi Old Gao about it. Hu Zi gave me the car keys. I asked Old Gao, "Old Gao, are you going?"


    After all, Old Gao also had deep feelings for the place, I don''t know if he missed it.


    However, there was some sadness in Old Gao''s eyes. He shook his head and said, "I won''t go. You go."


    I couldn''t help but blame myself for not mentioning this to Old Gao.


    After all, Old Gao sold the pond for Wang Mengmeng, which also led to Wang Mengmeng being deceived. When you think of the pond, you inevitably think of those painful memories.


    Old Gao didn''t go, so I went alone.


    Then Guzheng called me. When I said I was going to the pond, Guzheng said he was going with me, but I didn''t want to go with her, because I wanted to be alone for a while.


    So I cruelly rejected Guzheng, and Guzheng didn''t blame me.


    These days, maybe Guzheng''s father''s company is also busy. Guzheng came to see me a lot less. We didn''t see each other much. Sometimes she just called me and talked to me.


    Then, I drove alone towards the pond.


    I still remember a few months ago, I rode my battered tram to the pond. After walking for such a long time, even if it had not been for such a long time, he was especially familiar with the road. There was no strangeness at all. He felt that everything had not changed much. It was just that there were some seasonal changes from summer to winter.


    Unlike in the city, where the sun and the moon are growing every day, digging a trench here and building a building there, it is like a huge machine that operates tirelessly every day, so many people have lost their way, but the roads they are familiar with rarely go again.


    Along the way, I didn''t drive very fast, I just drove slowly, looking at the scenery that wasn''t so beautiful but made me feel good, the river, trees, heaven and earth... The view here was very wide, even in winter, I could see a little green, making my eyes bright.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but think of the pond years. I remember fishing here with Old Gao and old meng and working with the studio where Lin Ya used to work, but I didn''t have much contact with Ding Ge during that time. Lin Ya and Guzheng both came to the pond, but Ding Ge never came.


    Ding Ge said she would call me, but after a few days, she didn''t call me again. I think it must be Lin Ya who didn''t want to see me, and Ding Ge couldn''t persuade her, so Ding Ge didn''t report the bad news to me.


    In her memory, she finally came to the pond!

 Chapter 247 My Suspicions

    I pulled over to the side of the road and couldn''t wait to press the window to look at the pond.


    It seemed to be the same as before, without any change. The color board room was still the same as the other rooms, but for some reason, looking at the pond, it still felt like it had changed.


    It''s different now!


    I know, not the pond has changed, but the feeling has changed.


    The pond in my memory was filled with Old Gao, old meng, and Tian, who were no longer there.


    When I walked into the pond, it was basically the same, but it was winter now, so there was no one fishing in the pond. Looking around, there was no one around the pond, so looking at the different scenes from before, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    It was obvious that the pond was still managed, and the ground was very clean, even more orderly than what we had done back then, but I felt that the pond had become a failure, a depression, and an indescribable sense of desolation.


    I came to the heart-shaped pond, which had undergone some modifications and was later used for couples to take wedding photos, which was still very popular. At this time, the heart-shaped pond was the same.


    Then I stood in front of the wide pond, looking at the calm water, and a faint smile subconsciously appeared at the corner of my mouth.


    At this moment, a cool breeze blew over.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. At that time, it was basically very hot here. In summer, the wind was blowing hot, and the smell of fish that was already used to and immune to it.


    I breathed deeply and felt much more at ease.


    But then I frowned again. I was wandering around the pond by myself for almost half a day. Why didn''t anyone take care of me?


    I walked in the direction of the panel room and then knocked on the door.


    A man''s voice came from the panel room, "Who is it?"


    It sounded as if the man hadn''t woken up yet. I shouted, "Fish buyer."


    "Wait a minute."


    I waited at the door. After a while, a young man appeared at the door rubbing his eyes. He yawned, looked at me listlessly and asked, "How much do you want?"


    "A hundred."


    "Is it for marriage?"


    "Yes."


    "Sure."


    The young man went fishing for me.


    I casually chatted with the young man and asked him about the price of carp, but when the young man told me the price, I was shocked and said, "So cheap?"


    The fish in the market is much more expensive than the fish in the pond.


    I really didn''t expect the fish here to be so cheap! Am I here?


    The young man said to me, "According to our boss, people''s prices are going up during the new year. We are still the same, but not many people buy it here."


    Indeed, if the fish in the pond were so cheap, it would have been snatched away by others. How come I didn''t even see a customer here?


    "Why?" I asked in complete confusion.


    "Why not? Business is not good."


    I didn''t say that I had worked in a pond before, but said, "I heard that business here used to be good."


    "Not now." The young man shook his head and said, "Our boss can''t bear to sprinkle fish seedlings. There are fewer fish in the pond than before. Who will come when there are fewer fish to fish? There are fewer fish that can''t be bought slowly."


    When I heard that, I immediately frowned and thought, is this boss sick? You bought such a big pond without raising fish? Then what do you want? Isn''t this a waste?


    "So, don''t look at the low price of our fish. This is the only one who doesn''t want to come all the way here to buy fish." The young man is also a chatty person, tell me.


    "What does your boss think? Isn''t this a waste of the pond?"


    "I say so. Who knows? Maybe they don''t like money. It''s enough to earn a little every day." The young man shook his head again and said bitterly, "There aren''t many people here every day. It''s really suffocating to stay in the pond all day. There''s not even a person to talk to. Our boss doesn''t know how to advertise, so the pond has always been half-dead."


    That is, if the fish here at this price roared in the forum in the post bar, it would sell very fast!


    "I told her to advertise, but she wouldn''t listen. That''s good."


    "So is your boss... Very special." Unable to think of any words, he could only say something special.


    Are you rich or not?


    What do you think?


    Playing with feelings? Did you buy a pond just for yourself?


    As someone who had worked in the pond before, he really hoped that it would be liked by everyone, not so cold.


    It felt like his mother was in a cold palace!


    Do you have business cards? Give me one. I own a restaurant. I think we can work together for a long time." In fact, this was one reason, and the other reason was to want to talk to the boss who had not met him. It was a waste of time to do so in the pond.


    The young man said, "I can''t make the decision. You have to tell my boss."


    "Do you have a business card?"


    "No business card." The young man took out his cell phone and said, "Let me give you the boss''s cell phone number. You can talk to her. She did tell me about cooperating with the restaurant. This is also easy."


    I took out my phone and the young man read his boss''s number. He told me his boss''s surname was wang, so I saved a Mr. Wang in my contact.


    But I didn''t call Boss wang immediately. The young man had already packed the fish into a bag and weighed it. After I gave him the money, I left.


    After buying the fish, everything else was fine, and my heart finally fell to the ground.


    When I got back to the restaurant, I talked to Hu Zi Old Gao about this. The fish in the pond was quite cheap. Anyway, we couldn''t open a restaurant without fish. Why don''t we cooperate with them? Both of them said there was no problem.


    While I was not busy, I called that Boss wang.


    It''s connected.


    "Hello?"


    I froze when I heard her voice, woman?


    I always thought the owner of the pond was a man, but now I think the young man didn''t tell me whether the other party was a man or a woman, but I think there were very few women who opened the pond, so I subconsciously thought that the other party was a man.


    "Hello?" I didn''t say anything, but there was another hello.


    "Hello, is this Boss wang from the pond?"


    "You are?"


    "Well, I went to your pond to buy some fish today. I thought it was pretty good, so I wanted to cooperate with you. I own a restaurant." I simply told Boss wang the situation.


    "Oh, I know. Xiao jing told me. May I ask your name?"


    I think that little jing should be the young man I met.


    "May I have your surname, meng? Is Boss wang willing to cooperate?"


    "Mr. Meng, sure, no problem." Boss wang agreed very readily and asked me again, "What kind of restaurant are you? How many catties of fish do you need every month?"


    "Xingyun hotel."


    "Ah?" When I said the name of the restaurant, there was a slight surprise on the microphone.


    I was a little confused and paused. There was also silence on the other side. I felt a little embarrassed. What was wrong?


    "Hello? Boss wang?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Meng. I''m in a hurry. Can I reply to you later?" Boss wang sped up a little and hung up quickly before I could reply.


    I couldn''t help but frown. Why did something urgent happen all of a sudden?


    Hanging up the phone, there was still a trace of doubt in my heart, but I didn''t care, and continued to work.


    At night, Boss wang sent me a text message, not a phone call. The message said she was not cooperating, and she didn''t say why, but just apologized.


    I didn''t feel good at all. I said it on the phone. Why did I suddenly change my mind?


    This idea has changed too fast!


    After all, it''s business, business is not benevolent, even if the cooperation is not successful, I think we can call and say it, and send text messages, it seems so insincere.


    It''s really weird.


    However, at this moment, I suddenly thought of many things.


    I stayed there all alone. I couldn''t help thinking about the phone call with Boss wang. I was thinking about Boss wang''s voice. I didn''t feel anything when I called before, but when I thought about it now, I suddenly felt that the voice seemed a little familiar.


    Besides, her surname is wang?


    Could she be...


    I was trembling all over, but I wasn''t sure. After all, I only knew the person''s surname was wang, and sometimes the voice on the phone was different from what I heard in reality.


    Suddenly, my heart was filled with many doubts.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought, on Liu''s wedding day, didn''t you receive a message from someone who didn''t know who sent you blessings?


    So if these two numbers are the same, I think Boss wang is probably her.


    I didn''t dare to tell Old Gao about it. After all, I wasn''t sure yet, so I called Guzheng first.


    I said anxiously, "Guzheng, didn''t you say last time that Liu received a strange text message on her wedding day? Give xiao liu a call and ask her to send you that number before you send it to me."


    Guzheng asked confusedly, "What''s wrong?"


    I''ll explain to you later. You should call xiao liu first and ask her to send you the number." I repeated it impatiently.


    Guzheng didn''t say anything more when she heard my tone was wrong. She hung up.


    And I couldn''t sit still any longer. My mind began to put the messy information together and gradually the information was pieced together into a picture.


    Previously, I had accidentally seen a girl like Wang Mengmeng one night, but I wasn''t sure if it was her.


    Later, when Wang Mengmeng''s best friend Liu got married, she received a text message but did not save her name. Guzheng suspected that it was wang meng who sprouted it.


    Now, I was surprised to know that the pond that Old Gao contracted to was taken over by a girl named wang. And this girl was a little strange. When she heard that the Xingyun hotel was acting strangely, why did she go back on her word?


    I think maybe the truth will come out soon.


    If the text message on Liu''s phone was from wang meng and the owner of the pond was Wang Mengmeng, then the number that sent the text message should be the same as the number stored on my phone.


    If the number is really the same, then this Boss wang in the pond is basically Wang Mengmeng!

 Chapter 248 Waiting for the Rabbit

    As I walked around, my mood became agitated.


    After a while, Guzheng sent me that number.


    I quickly took out the pen and paper, then copied the number on the paper, and then I opened the call record, found Boss wang''s cell phone number, I began to compare.


    However, when I compared the third number, I realized that it was not the same number at all!


    It wasn''t that I made a mistake in copying, and the numbers behind it were different.


    In other words, my guess was wrong. Maybe neither of these numbers was Wang Mengmeng.


    She would not have come to Pucheng, nor would she have taken over Old Gao''s pond.


    But I still have some doubts. I always feel that the female boss of the pond is very strange! Not only was it strange on the phone, but her management of the pond was also very strange. She bought the pond, but the pond was almost abandoned by her. Isn''t that strange?


    These doubts hovered in my mind, lingering.


    Just as I was puzzled, Guzheng rushed to the restaurant.


    She quickly walked up to me and gasped, "Xing Yun, what''s going on?"


    I sighed and shook my head, "Nothing."


    Guzheng obviously didn''t believe it and asked curiously. I told Guzheng about it, but the two numbers were different. My guess was wrong.


    Guzheng frowned and pondered. After a while, she suddenly took out her cell phone and said, "What''s Boss wang''s cell phone number?"


    I knew what Guzheng wanted to do. I wasn''t sure about Wang Mengmeng''s voice, but Guzheng must be more familiar than me, so I read the number to Guzheng.


    Guzheng dialed the number, but a few seconds later Guzheng frowned and said, "It''s off!"


    I was even weirder. I looked at Guzheng, and she was obviously thinking the same thing.


    At this moment, Guzheng pondered for a while, then flipped over her phone, and then she started calling again.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you calling this time?"


    "The number that texted Liu."


    I think one of these two numbers might be Wang Mengmeng''s, or it might not be Wang Mengmeng''s.


    After a while, the call went through.


    Guzheng pressed the hands-free button.


    "Hello? Who is it?"


    This time, however, a man''s voice came from the microphone.


    Guzheng and I were disappointed, but Guzheng still asked, "Hello, do you know liu sihan?"


    "I don''t know. I must have dialed the wrong number."


    "But this number of yours sent a text message to liu sihan before?"


    "What? Wrong number."


    This time, the man hung up.


    Guzheng and I looked disappointed again, and the doubts in our hearts did not fade. Who is this man? Since he didn''t know Liu, why did he text Liu?


    Or it could be from the previous owner of the number.


    After a while, Guzheng still said reluctantly, "Xing Yun, let''s go to the pond again tomorrow."


    "You still think Boss wang is Wang Mengmeng, right?"


    "I have a hunch that it must be Mengmeng!" Guzheng said with absolute certainty.


    However, it is said that women''s intuition is particularly accurate. Is Guzheng''s intuition accurate?


    I voiced my doubts and asked, "If this Boss wang is really Wang Mengmeng, why would she go back to Pucheng? Why would he contract a pond?"


    Guzheng shook her head. After a while, there was a glint in her eyes. She guessed, "Xing Yun, don''t stand in the eyes of Old Gao''s friends. Just stand in the eyes of the onlookers and think. Is there any misunderstanding? Mengmeng didn''t lie to Old Gao?"


    I thought about it, then shook my head and said, "No way. Old Gao has been injured like this. And Wang Mengmeng left a note for Old Gao. She should know Wang Mengmeng''s handwriting. She admitted that she took the money."


    Guzheng frowned again, "Do you think there''s something wrong with this?"


    I remember feeling the same way before, so I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "If," Guzheng said, "If you cheated on your girlfriend, would you leave a note to inform her?"


    I followed Guzheng''s question for a moment, then shook my head. If it was me, I would have sneaked away with the money, afraid that the other party would find out. How could I have time to leave a note?


    I asked in confusion, "What does it mean to leave a note?"


    "Could Mengmeng have something to hide?"


    I smiled faintly and sighed, "Only when I see her will I know."


    "We''ll know when we get to the pond tomorrow!"


    It seems that Guzheng must go to the pond. In fact, I''m quite curious to see who this Boss wang is.


    I didn''t tell Old Gao about this. I think we should wait until we see Boss wang.


    So the next morning, Guzheng and I set off for the pond. This time, not only Guzheng and I came, but also Guzheng''s two best friends, Liu and Jiang.


    It seemed that they still didn''t want to believe that Wang Mengmeng was a liar from the bottom of their hearts.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little depressing. Guzheng was driving all the way, and we didn''t talk. I was confused by their expressions, and I didn''t have the leisure I had when I came yesterday.


    Soon, the car arrived at the pond.


    When we got out of the car, the four of us walked into the pond. Just like yesterday, there was no one. I knocked on the door of the panel room again, and the voice of the young man from yesterday came from inside.


    "Who is it?"


    "I was the one who bought the fish yesterday."


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Not long after, the young man from yesterday appeared in front of us. The young man saw me smiling politely and then saw the three of Guzheng. His face was a little surprised. I wonder if he saw a beautiful woman or if he hadn''t seen so many people for a long time.


    "Aren''t there enough fish?" The young man asked me.


    "No, buddy, I''m looking for your boss. Is she there?"


    The young man shook his head and replied, "She''s not here."


    "Does she usually come to the pond?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Sometimes it comes and sometimes it doesn''t."


    My heart says this is not easy to handle, can''t we wait here all the time?


    At this moment, Guzheng turned his phone screen to the young man and said, "Is this woman your boss?"


    I was a little embarrassed, Guzheng. Why didn''t you take it out earlier?


    The young man looked at the photo and smiled at us, "Yes, this is my boss. Are you his friends?"


    When I heard this, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that the young man''s boss was really Wang Mengmeng! Boss wang who talked to me yesterday?


    The three of Guzheng were obviously very excited. After so long, they finally heard about Wang Mengmeng.


    Jiang even had tears in his eyes.


    But my mood was a little different from theirs, because they didn''t believe that wang mengmeng had lied to Old Gao, but I felt that she had cheated Old Gao''s money as a matter of fact.


    However, I was also confused.


    Having identified Wang Mengmeng, why did she return to Pucheng? This is not her home. I think she probably bought the pond from Ji Ze, so why did she do that?


    She was the one who asked Old Gao to elope and sell the pond, and now she''s the one who came back to take over the pond again. Was she doing it for the pond?


    But this is ridiculous. Besides, if Wang Mengmeng could manage the pond like this now for the sake of the pond?


    There were too many questions in my mind, and I seemed to see Wang Mengmeng confront her face to face.


    Guzheng''s emotions were much more intense than mine. Jiang couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know where she is?"


    "I''m not sure about that either." The young man looked at us doubtfully and asked, "Aren''t you the boss''s friends?"


    "Yes." Guzheng said, "But something happened and we lost contact with her."


    The young man still looked confused, but he was too lazy to care about these things, so he said to us, "I can''t help you either. I just work as a worker, and I don''t know where the boss is."


    After that, the young man ignored us and turned back to the house.


    "What should we do?" I looked at Guzheng and the three of them, and the restaurant was busy preparing for the banquet. I couldn''t wait here forever.


    Besides, when I get back, I think I have to tell Old Gao.


    No matter what, I really hope to get back the money Wang Mengmeng took from Old Gao.


    Wang Mengmeng was Guzheng''s best friend and Old Gao was my brother.


    "Wait!" Guzheng''s eyes were firm and he said, "Let''s use the stupidest way to wait for the rabbit. Mengmeng will come to the pond sooner or later."


    Liu and Jiang nodded without hesitation at Guzheng''s suggestion.


    I frowned slightly and said, "Isn''t it a good idea to keep waiting like this? Wang Mengmeng already knew me yesterday. She even turned off her phone. Would she be afraid? You know we might come and find her to hide?"


    Guzheng pondered for a moment, then looked up and said to me, "But now this is the only chance. Do you have any other way?"


    I sighed, and Guzheng seemed to see my dilemma. She handed me the car keys and said, "If you''re busy, go back first. You''ll come back to pick us up when I call."


    "Forget it. I''ll stay here with you for a while."


    Just like that, the four of us were waiting for Wang Mengmeng at the pond.


    Liu and Jiang sat there. Guzheng and I came to the pool. Guzheng suddenly pointed in a certain direction and said, "I used to fish there."


    I looked in the direction of Guzheng''s finger. That''s right. Guzheng came to the pond to fish. I remember she gave me the fishing rod and said she wanted to give it to me as a new year gift. However, I kept the fishing rod and never used it.


    A cool breeze blew over, and Guzheng''s loose hair fluttered in the wind. A strand of hair floated around the corner of her mouth, and her hair became messy.


    The water rippled layer by layer and spread out.

 Chapter 249 Wang Mengmeng Appeared

    Guzheng looked at the water moving with the wind, and her eyes sparkled. After a while, she said, "Actually, Mengmeng and I haven''t talked much. She and Jiang are more intimate. Jiang always says that Mengmeng is the most innocent girl she has ever seen. She is especially worried that she will be cheated and hurt."


    Listening to Guzheng, I couldn''t help but think back to the first time I met Wang Mengmeng. Indeed, she was a little petite, and I wouldn''t doubt that she was a student in her school uniform. She really looked like a young girl who didn''t know the dark side of the world.


    But was she really like this?


    "Now that I think about it, I think Mengmeng must have something to hide! Otherwise, why would she return to the pond? Don''t you think that means she still has Old Gao in her heart?" Guzheng asked me.


    I was silent, not knowing how to respond to Guzheng''s words.


    "Do you remember when they were together? Mengmeng obviously loves Old Gao. This is not a lie. I believe you can see it, right? When Mother of Gao Old secretly asked mengmeng to let her leave Old Gao, she cried so hard at Jiang''s throat that she was hoarse. Can you say that she doesn''t love Old Gao?"


    I think back to the past. Guzheng was right. I also believe that Wang Mengmeng has feelings for Old Gao.


    "Besides, why did mengmeng lie to Old Gao about the money? Does she want to live a rich life? If that''s the case, will she still buy the pond?" Guzheng became agitated.


    Is it really not as simple as I thought?


    I looked at the water and sighed.


    We stayed in the pond for nearly an hour, and I really couldn''t stay here any longer. I wanted to persuade Guzheng and the three of them, but they were all very determined.


    I had to take Guzheng''s car keys and leave.


    However, just as I was about to leave, a person happened to appear at the entrance of the pond.


    We looked at the door at the same time. It wasn''t anyone else but Wang Mengmeng, whom we hadn''t seen for a long time!


    Wang Mengmeng was wearing a small black cotton-padded jacket with a fur collar hat on her head. Her innocent baby face looked even more petite. After a few months, Wang Mengmeng didn''t seem to have changed much, but she looked much different.


    Wang Mengmeng naturally saw us, and her eyes were filled with shock and fear.


    She just stood there, stunned.


    I looked at Wang Mengmeng, the woman who broke Old Gao''s heart!


    Guzheng and little liu xiaojiang were much more emotional than I was. Guzheng covered her mouth and her eyes were red. Jiang was the first one to run to king Mengmeng.


    Then Guzheng and Liu walked over.


    As I watched from afar, Wang Mengmeng stood there with tears in her eyes and did not move, while the three of Guzheng rushed in front of Wang Mengmeng, and tears began to flow in their eyes.


    Wang Mengmeng also burst into tears. Her expression looked extremely painful, but it was mixed with unspeakable joy.


    They held hands, and they were so close to each other that tears could not be stopped on their cheeks, but the corners of their mouths were slightly raised, crying and laughing.


    Seeing this picture and speaking from the bottom of my heart, I was a little touched.


    If I had a camera in my hand, maybe I would have recorded this image.


    I took a deep breath and walked towards them with mixed feelings.


    In fact, until now, I can''t explain exactly how Wang Mengmeng felt about Old Gao.


    When Wang Mengmeng saw me, there was a clear look of horror in her eyes. Her expression changed, but I stopped a few steps away from them, and Guzheng and the others were excitedly asking Wang Mengmeng about the past few months.


    At this moment, Guzheng looked at me and asked Wang Mengmeng, "Mengmeng, tell Xing Yun quickly. You must have something to hide, right? You definitely don''t want to lie to Old Gao, do you?"


    Jiang also cried bitterly and said, "Yes, did you encounter any difficulties? I''m sure you won''t do that. You gave your first time to Old Gao. Tell me what you want to be with him. What happened, Mengmeng?"


    Wang Mengmeng bit her lip, but she wasn''t in a hurry to explain. Instead, she looked at me apologetically and asked, "Xing Yun, how''s the plateau now?"


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    For you, Old Gao sold the pond and eloped with you on the opposite side of his parents, but you left with money and cruelty. I can''t imagine Old Gao falling alone in Moon city. During that time, he must have been very painful and lonely.


    Without a friend around him, it was like falling into an abyss and living in darkness every day!


    Old Gao couldn''t be weak or decadent. He had to stand up and face everything.


    To be honest, he''s not doing well, not very well.


    Even with our brother by his side, he''s still not doing well.


    I know. Old Gao must have wanted to ask in front of Wang Mengmeng. Why?


    "Mengmeng, explain quickly. What happened?"


    "That''s right, Mengmeng. I know you''re not that kind of person."


    Guzheng and little jiang and little liu urged Wang Mengmeng to explain everything in a hurry.


    Wang Mengmeng, however, lowered his head slightly and was deep in thought. I narrowed my eyes slightly and couldn''t help but guess what was really going on.


    After a long time, Wang Mengmeng twisted her head and her lips trembled slightly. She sniffled, then looked at me and said, "Yes, I took Old Gao''s money."


    I wasn''t surprised, because it couldn''t be anyone but Wang Mengmeng.


    But did she really have something to hide or did she do it on purpose?


    Jiang also asked, "Why?"


    "Have you encountered any difficulties?"


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "You''re short of money. We can help you." Guzheng said.


    However, a trace of sadness appeared on Wang Mengmeng''s face. She shook her head slowly, but did not answer.


    Little jiang took Wang Mengmeng''s arm and wiped the tears off Wang Mengmeng''s face like a sister, comforting Wang Mengmeng.


    I think it''s better to tell Old Gao the news. It''s time for the two of them to break up.


    However, as soon as I took out my phone, Wang Mengmeng seemed to understand what I was trying to do, and her face suddenly showed fear. She quickly walked towards me and said, "Xing Yun, don''t call the plateau, okay? Please."


    I looked at Wang Mengmeng and said, "Old Gao was deceived so badly by you. Even if he died, he should know better."


    To get Old Gao out of this world, I think I can only ask him to see Wang Mengmeng again.


    "I''m sorry. I know I hurt him. I lied to him. However," Wang Mengmeng was a little agitated, a little scared and uneasy. She assured me, "I will definitely pay him back the money I cheated on the plateau. Please don''t tell him I''m here, okay?"


    Wang Mengmeng''s eyes were very sincere, as if he would really return the money to Old Gao, not to prevaricate me.


    I couldn''t help but frown. The liar never paid back. Why would Wang Mengmeng do that?


    "Sure, but what do you want to return?"


    "I... I..." Wang Mengmeng stammered and said, "I can pay back the money from selling fish in the pond."


    Speaking of the pond, I couldn''t help but be angry with wang Mengmeng and asked, "Look at the pond now. How much money can you make in a day? How long has it been since you paid back the money you cheated on Old Gao?"


    "I..."


    This time, Wang Mengmeng had nothing to say.


    Perhaps I felt that my attitude towards Wang Mengmeng was a little too much. Guzheng and the others looked at me, and Guzheng even gave me an unhappy glance.


    I sighed and put down my phone.


    Wang Mengmeng did not explain anything to us. Her body trembled slightly, and her tears were still uncontrollable. But she did not cry loudly, but she cried very silently. She cried so sadly that even I could not help but feel pity.


    Perhaps it was because she could not bear too much emotion, or because she had been depressed for too long, Wang Mengmeng''s tears flowed like water from a breakwater, and she slowly bent down her knees and squatted down.


    Guzheng and the three girls also squatted down and surrounded Wang Mengmeng, gently comforting her and wiping her tears. I stood there a little coldly, a little unable to bear to see the scene, so I looked at the green river, but the sound of Wang Mengmeng sobbing kept coming from my ears.


    As Old Gao''s brother, I naturally hope that Wang Mengmeng will be able to spit out all the money he cheated on Old Gao, and she should even be punished as she deserves. When I think about Old Gao being hurt by her, I feel especially bad.


    But there are a lot of doubts about this from a bystander''s point of view.


    Why did Wang Mengmeng return to Pucheng and receive the pond? Does she still have feelings for Old Gao? Speaking of which, would someone with feelings lie to him?


    What does this mean?


    I can stop yelling at him, but Wang Mengmeng will definitely give me an explanation!


    Old Gao can''t bear so much pain for nothing!


    I wasn''t in a hurry to ask Wang Mengmeng. I just stood there quietly, feeling a little upset.


    Why are there so many things bothering me lately?


    It''s almost new year''s eve, can''t we have more good things?


    When I was a child, I was so happy that I looked forward to the new year, but now I feel nothing at all. I just feel that there are a lot more cars all of a sudden. Everywhere I walk, I feel so busy that I feel even worse than usual.


    After a while, Wang Mengmeng''s crying gradually stopped. She started talking to Guzheng and the others. I also knew that since she left Old Gao, she had basically stayed in the pond and lived a quiet life that was almost like living in seclusion.


    At this moment, Guzheng asked, "Do you know what happened to Old Gao''s family?"


    "I only found out about it later." Wang Mengmeng''s meaning, of course, was only known after he cheated Old Gao of the money.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know about Old Gao in Moon city?"


    Wang Mengmeng looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What is it?"


    It seemed that she didn''t know about Old Gao''s gambling debts. I said to her, "Later on, Old Gao went to Moon city to look for you, but he couldn''t find you. He started gambling, trying to paralyze himself by going down the drain. He lost a lot of money. A few days ago, someone came to collect the money and almost cut off Old Gao''s finger."


    I am telling the truth, without any exaggeration.


    Wang Mengmeng was shocked. Obviously, she did not expect Old Gao to go through such a period of events. She asked in shock, "What happened to the plateau to those who asked for the bill?"

 Chapter 250 Wang Mengmengs Secret

    Wang Mengmeng was so anxious that she was about to cry. Her eyes were filled with worry about Old Gao. Obviously, she still loved Old Gao. Her subconscious reaction could not deceive anyone.


    Guzheng comforted her, "It''s okay. The money is paid off. Old Gao is fine."


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault." Wang Mengmeng''s body trembled violently and tears flowed down again. Her eyes were already red and she looked extremely pitiful.


    "Wang Mengmeng, I think everyone needs a truth and an explanation." I looked at Wang Mengmeng and said.


    Wang Mengmeng gritted her teeth and nodded, but it took a long time before she looked at me and said, "Okay, but you have to promise not to tell the plateau that I''m here, not to tell the plateau anything about me. I''ll pay him back sooner or later."


    Wang Mengmeng looked at me firmly.


    I hesitated for a moment. Old Gao was so hurt by wang mengmeng. Was it fair for Old Gao that I didn''t tell Old Gao about her?


    But for now, I can only nod and say, "Okay."


    "You have to swear!" However, Wang Mengmeng didn''t believe me.


    I frowned, but I still made an oath in front of her.


    Wang Mengmeng calmed down a little, and then she said something that shocked the four of us.


    "Actually, I had planned to deceive the plateau for a long time. I''ve been lying to him since I met him!"


    I looked at Wang Mengmeng in front of me, who looked like a blank sheet of paper, and my whole body trembled. It was as if an electric current was passing through my body at an extremely high speed, passing through every corner of my body.


    Not only me, but also Guzheng and little liu xiaojiang''s faces changed. Originally, they thought that it might be difficult for Wang Mengmeng to lie to Old Gao later, but who would have thought that she had been lying to Old Gao since she first met him?


    This was beyond all our expectations!


    The wind from the pond blew in from time to time, making me feel cool and clear.


    I can''t help but remember the first time I saw wang mengmeng. I remember Old Gao and I were playing pool. Wang Mengmeng came over, which means that Wang Mengmeng was already lying to Old Gao at that time.


    I sensed a hint of conspiracy in Wang Mengmeng''s words.


    I couldn''t help but think about it later. I remember seeing Wang Mengmeng by accident on Guzheng''s birthday. At that time, she didn''t tell her friends that she already had a boyfriend, Old Gao. I was still a little uncomfortable at that time.


    But then the doubts about Wang Mengmeng gradually disappeared, because everyone could feel their relationship.


    The three of Guzheng looked at Wang Mengmeng, and their expressions became a little awkward. I also felt that Wang Mengmeng in front of me was a little strange.


    Jiang bit his lip and asked softly, "Why?"


    Wang Mengmeng''s answer surprised all of us again.


    She said, "Once, I had a friend, a good sister for many years, but she was played with by the plateau. After the breakup, she was in great pain and cried all day long. One day, she was drunk and fell off a bridge accidentally, drowning."


    Wang Mengmeng''s story suddenly became gloomy, and I felt a chill all over me, because I had the experience of almost drowning, and I was even more afraid of that experience.


    I gave a terrible shudder. I don''t think what Wang Mengmeng said was fake.


    Because in the past, Old Gao was really a very fickle person. He had not had hundreds or dozens of girlfriends, and the speed of changing girlfriends was very fast. Some of these girlfriends may be just playing with Old Gao, some are greedy for Old Gao''s money, but there may also be girls who really like Old Gao, and there should be more than a few girls who have been hurt by Old Gao.


    So what Wang Mengmeng said could stand the scrutiny. Old Gao used to haunt the moon and wind fields, and there were all kinds of women around him.


    If there was such a woman who was hurt by Old Gao, depressed, and drowning because of drunkenness, then Old Gao would definitely not be able to escape. Although he didn''t directly kill the other party, it was also because he indirectly killed the woman.


    A life, a great youth, was gone.


    Old Gao was definitely the biggest sinner!


    As Old Gao''s friend, my heart was filled with shame and sadness.


    In my mind, I couldn''t help but think of a cruel picture. A girl fell into the water, and the figure of her fall made my scalp tingle and my body tighten.


    We all fell silent, our faces full of mixed colors. In the silence, Wang Mengmeng''s suppressed and painful voice gradually came.


    "So I came to Pucheng to get close to the plateau, to get back at him! When I came into contact with the plateau, it went well. He took a fancy to me and I became her girlfriend. At that time, I didn''t love him. The only reason I got close to him was because I didn''t want my sister to die for nothing. The plateau had to pay the price it deserved!"


    However, at this moment, there was no hatred in Wang Mengmeng''s eyes, but unspeakable pain and frustration.


    At first, I was just trying to get some money out of the plateau to compensate my sister''s family. Because I felt that the plateau of hua xin might not care about her death at all, and I could only use money to retaliate against him. However, after a long time of contact, I found that he was a little different from the plateau I heard. He''s not that bad. I can tell that he likes me very much, so I thought, since he often plays with other women''s feelings, then why not let him have a taste of being played and let him bear the pain."


    Wang Mengmeng was completely immersed in grief and gradually choked.


    To Wang Mengmeng, telling the past was undoubtedly a way to relive the pain.


    At this point, we have probably figured out what''s going on.


    Wang Mengmeng continued, "But after getting in touch with each other for a long time, I suddenly realized that I actually liked the plateau."


    Wang Mengmeng bit her lips hard, and her face turned pale from the wind.


    "I actually, want to be with him, forever together, I actually, fell in love with him." Wang Mengmeng smiled bitterly. "I can''t control myself at all. I almost forgot the purpose of my contact with the plateau. I''m scared, and I''m in pain, and I feel like I''m shameless. I just fell in love with a man who played with my good friend. I don''t know what to do."


    Looking at the confusion in Wang Mengmeng''s eyes, I knew that she wasn''t lying. Everything she said was true.


    "Until mother plateau found me." Wang Mengmeng took another deep breath and calmed himself down before continuing, "Her mother, she''s very direct with me. I can''t be with the plateau. She told me to leave the plateau. And during that time, I and plateau... I knew that he must have been in pain when I left plateau, so I softened my heart and reappeared in front of plateau, and he was also at loggerheads with his parents. At that time, looking at his miserable appearance, I felt that the long pain was better than the short pain. Besides, we couldn''t be together, so after much thought, I decided to leave him!"


    When the word''leave him'' came up, Wang Mengmeng''s body trembled from the cold. She said bitterly, "My good sister, father and mother of the plateau, these are all obstacles I can''t cross. I think, maybe we were wrong together. Yes, it''s wrong, because I approached him with a purpose. I shouldn''t have thought of it. How can we be happy?"


    Every word Wang Mengmeng said seemed to be filled with love for Old Gao, and after understanding all of this, I did not have any hatred for Wang Mengmeng in my heart.


    "It would be better to make him hate me forever than to make plateau remember such a painful breakup. So, Old Gao sold the pond, we eloped, and I stole all the money so that the plateau would hate me and not love me anymore."


    Hearing this, I suddenly understood why Wang Mengmeng was so heartless. I think it was to cut off all hope of her and Old Gao getting back together.


    In this way, the two of them would be completely finished!


    Wang Mengmeng said hurriedly, "But I didn''t take the money for myself. I gave all the money to my sister''s family. I didn''t take a single cent. After that, I still secretly came to Pucheng, I admit, I can''t forget him, even if it is closer to him. One day when I came to the pond, I happened to encounter a transfer of the pond, and the price was very cheap. I still had some savings, so I bought the pond."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Since you bought the pond, why didn''t you manage it well?"


    I think for Wang Mengmeng, since she chose to buy the pond, it must also be because she and Old Gao have a good memory here, so she should be hoping that the pond will become better and better, but now it seems that she doesn''t have the heart to run the pond.


    Wang Mengmeng sighed and replied, "Because I''m scared. Although it was quite a distance from the city, it still belonged to Pucheng. I was afraid to see the plateau. I was even afraid to see many people come to the pond. I was afraid that the plateau would know from others that I was in Pucheng. I had no face to see him. So, I never dared to contact you, to cut off all contact with everyone. I was scared, I was really scared."


    Wang Mengmeng looked at Guzheng and the others sadly, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    When Wang Mengmeng talked about this, the mystery in our hearts was completely solved.


    However, I never thought it would be such a sad story!


    I''m so sorry for Wang Mengmeng. I really misunderstood her. I didn''t expect her to have such a sad secret. Even if she lied to Old Gao and made Old Gao miserable, all the resentment in my heart was gone.


    The only thing left was the melancholy and sobs that filled her chest.


    Wang Mengmeng, who told the whole story, was trembling and exhaling.


    The three of Guzheng did not say anything to comfort Wang Mengmeng. They just held her hand and their hearts were tightly linked.

 Chapter 251 Wang Mengmengs Decision

    My heart became especially heavy, and I couldn''t bear to see Wang Mengmeng cry again. I looked at the water, and the ripples reminded me of the past in Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng''s love.


    At that time, Wang Mengmeng lost his temper at Old Gao in order to make him quit smoking. And Old Gao, for Wang Mengmeng''s sake, also ruthlessly cut off the cigarette!


    In order to celebrate Wang Mengmeng''s birthday, Old Gao almost got into a car accident because of his anxiety. It was the first time he had an accident since the drunk driving accident!


    Because his parents didn''t approve of him being with Wang Mengmeng, Old Gao was even more angry and didn''t go home. He lived with me, and he was so extravagant that he stopped his money at home and didn''t compromise at all!


    Old Gao loved Wang Mengmeng so much that he knew it from the fact that he had the guts to sell the pond and elope with Wang Mengmeng.


    Perhaps many couples who were thwarted by their parents had thought of eloping, but how many of them had the courage?


    And when I heard Wang Mengmeng''s story today, I also knew that the pain in her heart was probably no less than Old Gao''s.


    Alas, I could not help but sigh. Who would have thought that Wang Mengmeng was carrying such a heavy secret? Who would have thought that she and Old Gao would be like this?


    At this time, Wang Mengmeng said, "It was only later that I found out about father gao yuan''s arrest. Also, he went to Moon city to gamble. If I had known, I wouldn''t have done that."


    Wang Mengmeng''s face was full of remorse. I think, although she had approached Old Gao to cheat Old Gao of her money, she had long regretted it.


    But things have passed, and it''s too late to say that now!


    "Mengmeng, have you ever thought about telling the truth to the plateau?" At this moment, Jiang said, "You have a hidden meaning in doing this. I believe the plateau will forgive you."


    "Yes, you must still like the plateau, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have come to Pucheng to buy a pond." Liu also said, "Then tell her."


    However, Wang Mengmeng bit his lip and shook his head with great determination.


    I think there must be too many things on Wang Mengmeng''s shoulders. The accidental death of her best friend, the obstruction of Old Gao''s parents, and her ruthless deceit to leave later, it was too difficult for her to let go of facing Old Gao like this!


    The sky gradually brightened, but our bodies were blocked by the shadow of the trees. Some light spots shone on us, but they could not bring much warmth to this cold weather.


    There was no wind at all and the surface of the pond became calm. It seems that our sadness has nothing to do with it. It has nothing to do with these trees, flowers, houses, and sunshine. They will not be moved by the characters, nor will they be moved by the story.


    Because they have no emotions.


    Emotion is the bond between people. Because of emotion, there are so many touching sad and painful stories!


    I couldn''t help but think about the two love stories of my two brothers.


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei had known each other for many years. They had known each other and loved each other. They had experienced ups and downs together, and they had countless wonderful times together.


    However, Li Xiaowei was defeated by vanity and left Hu Zi.


    Wang Mengmeng approached Old Gao with ulterior motives, but fell in love with him.


    Li Xiaowei betrayed because of vanity, and Wang Mengmeng lied because of love.


    So, emotions are really a very complicated thing!


    Sometimes it was so weak, sometimes it was so strong, sometimes it was so simple, sometimes it was so complicated.


    At this moment, Wang Mengmeng suddenly said to me, "Xing Yun, can we talk alone?"


    I nodded. Guzheng and the three of them didn''t say anything. They quietly walked to the side and left us a space.


    I didn''t know what Wang Mengmeng wanted to talk to me about, so I volunteered, "Have you ever thought that if Old Gao wanted to know the truth as well? Isn''t it unfair for you to keep him in the dark?"


    Wang Mengmeng didn''t answer my question but asked, "If he knew the truth, what do you think he would do?"


    I think, if he really knew all this, what would he do? I don''t know, but I think he will definitely come to find Wang Mengmeng.


    "I don''t know." I shook my head.


    "He will definitely come to see me." Wang Mengmeng said with absolute certainty, "When we meet, there are only two possibilities. One is to be together, the other is not together."


    I curled my lips. Of course, there were only two options.


    "Impossible!" Wang Mengmeng shook his head and said, "I really can''t face him for hurting the plateau so much."


    "What if he can''t forget you?"


    Wang Mengmeng smiled bitterly, "I lied to him so hard. It''s not easy for him to forget me."


    I sighed and said to Wang Mengmeng, "Actually... Do you know? Things are different now. Old Gao is no longer a rich second generation, and his mother apologized to you in person, so if you are still willing to be together, his parents will definitely not object. As for your friend, you can''t come back from the dead, and you and Old Gao love each other, so you shouldn''t be bound by this. You should give Old Gao a choice, forgive you, or not forgive you."


    "But I can''t forgive myself." Wang Mengmeng said painfully, "If nothing so serious happened in his family, maybe I could find the plateau to atone for it, but after so many things, I know that we are done."


    Wang Mengmeng''s words reminded me of myself.


    Didn''t I hurt Ding Ge so badly and so cruelly? But what will happen to Ding Ge and me when the truth comes out?


    I can''t forgive myself either, but I still want to be with Ding Ge!


    So I knew that Wang Mengmeng would definitely want to be with Old Gao, or she wouldn''t have returned to Pucheng!


    "Do you want to hide Old Gao for the rest of your life?"


    Wang mengmeng nodded.


    I looked at Wang Mengmeng and wondered if I should tell Old Gao about this.


    Wang Mengmeng seemed to understand what I was thinking. She looked into my eyes and said, "Please, don''t tell the plateau, okay?"


    "Have you ever thought that if he still loves you?" I asked another heavy question.


    A sad gleam flashed in Wang Mengmeng''s eyes. Then she shook her head again, looked at her feet and said softly, "No, he will only hate me. But if he hates me, one day he will fall in love with another girl and gradually forget about this relationship."


    "Do you know what Old Gao has become?"


    Wang Mengmeng''s face suddenly showed nervousness. She asked quickly, "What do you think?"


    "Ever since he returned to Pucheng, he''s been through so many changes in his family that he''s completely different. But he could not become weak, he could only put away his sadness, bear everything alone, and face everything. Although he did a good job, became strong, and matured a lot more than before, I know that he was never happy."


    The last sentence seemed to poke into Wang Mengmeng''s tear ducts again. She could not help but look up, but tears flowed down the corner of her eyes.


    I continued, "He''s really becoming someone else now, and he''s never been in a relationship again."


    Wang Mengmeng lowered his head and fell silent. After a while, he looked up and said, "Xing Yun, I know you have a good relationship with plateau. I hope you can take good care of him during this time, okay? Persuade him to find a girlfriend soon so that he can forget the pain earlier."


    The bitterness in the corner of Wang Mengmeng''s mouth made my heart ache.


    "I will return the money to the plateau, whether it''s ten or twenty years." Wang Mengmeng said stubbornly.


    Knowing the truth of the matter, of course, I will not ask wang mengmeng for the money. Because I think that money should be paid to the victims'' families. In fact, even if Wang Mengmeng went straight to Old Gao and told him the news, I think Old Gao would have paid for it.


    "But, what do you have to rely on?" I looked at the desolate pond and asked, "How much do you earn every month now? Can you take care of your own life?"


    There were so few fish to buy every day, and she had taken care of one person. It was still unknown whether she could make a profit every month.


    Sure enough, Wang Mengmeng lowered his head in embarrassment, and my heart began to help Wang Mengmeng.


    I said to her, "Why don''t you cooperate with our restaurant? What do you think? In the future, I will be personally responsible for this matter! Don''t let Old Gao know about you for the time being. When you go back on your word and want to see Old Gao, I''ll tell him."


    Wang Mengmeng was obviously hesitant. I knew she was afraid of being discovered by Old Gao, but after thinking about it, she nodded.


    I think maybe Wang Mengmeng really needs money.


    I said to Wang Mengmeng, "In fact, if you don''t want too many people to come to the pond, you can just cancel the fishing project. Just sell the fish. And I can work with some hotels, which is not a problem. Sprinkle more fish, or the pond will be too wasteful."


    Although she didn''t know if wang mengmeng would listen, she nodded.


    Next, Wang Mengmeng started talking to Guzheng and the rest of them. A few of her best friends chatted about each other''s lives, and Guzheng and the rest of them did the same, hoping to tell Old Gao the truth, but Wang Mengmeng still refused.


    We haven''t seen each other for a few months, and our friends really missed it. They talked for a long time, and I was in a hurry to get back to the restaurant, so we left.


    Guzheng and the others also said they would visit Wang Mengmeng every day these days.


    On the way back, the atmosphere was still a little solemn. I think they saw that wang mengmeng had a bad life, and it was heartbreaking to be alone with so much pain. But since Wang Mengmeng chose this, we can only respect it.


    So, I will promise Wang Mengmeng not to tell Old Gao about this.


    After Guzheng sent little jiang and little liu back, he kindly sent me back to the restaurant.


    On the way, Guzheng suddenly said to me, "Xing Yun, I suddenly feel that you are at a disadvantage!"

 Chapter 252 : Talking to Old Gao

    I looked at Guzheng inexplicably and asked, "What do I have to lose?"


    "When you asked me to lend you money, I asked you to agree to my... Request. But this was all Old Gao''s fault. It had nothing to do with you. You didn''t do anything wrong, and Old Gao gambled because of Mengmeng. If Mengmeng hadn''t cheated Old Gao so cruelly, he wouldn''t have gambled. Mengmeng, on the other hand, is my best friend. It feels like I''ve tricked you."


    "How could you have tricked me by lending me the money?" I looked at the streets and cars outside the glass and said calmly, "Besides, that''s the result of our three brothers''discussion. We have to bear it together."


    Guzheng wanted to say something, but his expression was still a little conflicted.


    I sighed and comforted Guzheng, "In fact, sometimes you really can''t blame someone completely. Not just you and me, even Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng. Old Gao loved Wang Mengmeng so much that he fell for her for quitting smoking and running away with a pond. It was understandable for him to do so. And Wang Mengmeng wanted Old Gao to pay the price for her sister, to get close to Old Gao and deceive Old Gao. You can''t say she''s right, but you can''t simply say the wrong word. Perhaps, there is an indescribable cause and effect. We are trapped in the cause and effect. We can only create countless results because of countless reasons, and countless reasons because of countless results."


    Wang Bing had broken my head in the pond and persuaded him to find a girlfriend to get back together. Now I''m about to get married.


    Similarly, I saved Cheng Shuai and Yu Min during the time I worked at the pond.


    Now that both of the newlyweds have chosen to hold a banquet at the Xingyun hotel, the fish shortage has resulted in me returning to the pond.


    It was as if everything was in the dark. If I hadn''t come to the pond, I might never have known that Wang Mengmeng had taken over the pond.


    "What are you talking about?" Guzheng smiled bitterly as if he didn''t understand.


    I smiled and said, "I just hope you don''t blame yourself. Maybe we''re all right."


    "Or maybe we''re all wrong." Guzheng was still depressed.


    "Maybe." I looked out the window and didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    Maybe it really is fate!


    Just then, all of a sudden, I thought back to what Wang Mengmeng said in the pond and felt like I had missed something.


    And when I remembered those things, I couldn''t help but feel a little shocked!


    At that moment, it was as if countless pieces of information had begun to gather in my head, and then a jumble of random memories came rushing in, and at that moment, my head felt a little swollen.


    Could it be that...


    I dare not think about it anymore!


    All of a sudden, I felt my mouth dry and my tongue dry, and my whole body became bad, as if I had an anxiety disorder!


    I have to figure things out, or I won''t be able to calm down.


    Guzheng looked at my sudden impatience and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    I pinched my temples and lowered my head slightly, "It''s okay."


    Guzheng said in disbelief, "What''s wrong with you?"


    I took a long breath and said, "I think it might not be what Wang Mengmeng said."


    "Squeak!"


    Guzheng was shocked when she heard what I said, and she quickly stepped on the brake. Then she quickly parked the car on the side of the road and looked at me and asked, "What do you mean? You still suspect that Mengmeng is lying to us, right?"


    I shook my head. Wang Mengmeng didn''t lie to us.


    "What about that?" Guzheng asked again.


    "I''m not sure now. I have to go back and ask Old Gao."


    Guzheng frowned and said, "You promised Mengmeng not to tell Old Gao anything about her."


    However, at this point, I don''t know what to say, and I don''t know if I would tell Old Gao if it was really as I thought.


    "Do you want to go back on your word?" It seems that Guzheng still wants me to keep my promise.


    "No, I just want to figure something out." I secretly clenched my fists and rubbed my temples.


    ...


    Back at the restaurant, I was thinking about how to tell Old Gao that I couldn''t be too direct, or he would have noticed something.


    Since I promised Wang Mengmeng, I think I should keep it a secret for her.


    I hate myself for putting too much emphasis on promises. If I wasn''t such a nice person, frivolous, indifferent, not keeping secrets from Wang Mengmeng, or even going back on the terms set by Guzheng, then maybe my life would have changed completely.


    I didn''t find the right time to have a heart-to-heart talk with Old Gao, and it was only at night that I got the chance.


    Old Gao squatted in the backyard and lit a cigarette habitually. The yard blocked the wind a little. The smoke shrouded around Old Gao for a long time and did not dissipate. Old Gao seemed to enjoy the smoke especially.


    Old Gao and Hu Zi smoke differently. Although Hu Zi smokes less than a year, he smokes fiercely. He always takes a big puff and swallows the cigarettes directly into his stomach, which is actually the most harmful to his body.


    And Old Gao would always spit it out, and he smoked much slower than Hu Zi. Many times, a lot of his cigarettes were self-ignited.


    He squatted there, his back looking particularly vicissitudes of life, really did not have the previous dandy flaunting.


    Looking at Old Gao, I couldn''t help but wonder, did it really take too much ups and downs to become mature? The price of maturity is too high!


    I squatted beside Old Gao as usual and casually chatted with him, "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    "It''s almost new year. What are you going to do?"


    "What else can I do? Just live a normal life." Old Gao smoked another cigarette.


    In the past, Old Gao loved to play, especially during the new year. Bar, ktv, and other entertainment venues, almost every Old Gao is very familiar with, no matter what, he can evaluate one or two, every day there are all kinds of games, there are all kinds of friends.


    Living exceptionally well, or crazy!


    And now, everything has changed!


    There was not even a single buffering process.


    "Ask me something, Old Gao."


    Old Gao looked at me and asked, "What is it?"


    "Did your mother urge you to talk about girlfriends? Many people are forced to go on blind dates during the new year."


    Old Gao frowned and smiled faintly, "I''m fine. My mom didn''t say anything."


    I smiled bitterly. Old Gao''s family had changed. I don''t know if Old Gao had changed. His parents must have changed too.


    "Your mother must be anxious if she doesn''t say it."


    Old Gao just smiled and said nothing.


    "You really need to find a girlfriend. You can''t be alone anymore."


    Old Gao sighed, "Take your time."


    "You used to be pretty good at flirting with girls. What''s wrong now? Don''t hang on to one tree. You told me that."


    Old Gao smiled bitterly again and took a cigarette.


    "Let''s talk about your past relationship, shall we? How was it?"


    Old Gao was clearly conflicted, "There''s nothing to talk about."


    "I used to talk a lot."


    "You haven''t heard enough of the conversation, have you?"


    I didn''t answer Old Gao''s question and continued, "Old Gao, have you checked how many girlfriends you''ve had?"


    Old Gao seemed to have no interest in flaunting his past experiences. His face was calm, as if the past had no meaning in his life. He said dully, "How can you remember this?"


    "How many girls do you think you''ve hurt?" I looked at Old Gao and asked.


    Old Gao shook his head and replied, "I was ignorant before. I hurt a lot of people intentionally or unintentionally. I''m really ashamed to think about it."


    The cruel image flashed in his mind again. I wonder how Old Gao would feel when he heard the news.


    At this moment, Old Gao took another puff and said, "Now think about it. Being offended may really be the punishment for making a mistake in the past. Really, really have this feeling! I''ve done too many sins in the past, and now it''s karma."


    I sighed and felt that there were so many things in this world that I couldn''t explain them!


    Old Gao put out the cigarette butt, stood up, and said to me, "I''m busy in front."


    I quickly stood up, but before I could ask anything, I couldn''t help but feel anxious, but I couldn''t sleep well without knowing this.


    "Old Gao, have you talked to some Moon city girls?" After much hesitation, I finally asked this question.


    Old Gao looked at me in confusion and asked, "Why are you asking?"


    I know I promised Wang Mengmeng that I wouldn''t tell Old Gao about her, but now I can''t care less about Old Gao''s suspicions and continue to ask, "Just ask, how many?"


    Old Gao frowned and looked at me suspiciously. He said without much thought, "I can''t possibly know where everyone is."


    Indeed, Pucheng is richer than the surrounding cities, and there are many people in Pucheng in places like Moon city.


    At this moment, Old Gao was silent for a moment, and a trace of sadness appeared on his face. He frowned and said, "I can confirm that my family is from Moon city. There are two of them."


    Two!


    One of them was Wang Mengmeng, and the other was probably the one that Old Gao had mentioned to me.


    I froze, feeling as if the calm weather had suddenly turned into a storm.


    Is that really what I thought?


    Seeing that my expression was not right, Old Gao continued to ask, "Why did you think of asking this?"


    I felt guilty because I knew that Old Gao must have sensed something from my question, but I could only lie and say, "It''s okay, just ask."


    Old Gao still frowned and looked at me deeply for a long time, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Go to the bathroom."


    My heart was beating fast as I walked into the toilet. I couldn''t calm down. I took out my cell phone and gave wang meng a message.


    I asked her, what''s your friend''s name!


    Wang Mengmeng quickly replied with three words.


    Fang Qingyu!

 Chapter 253 : Suddenly Wanted to Get Married

    When I saw this name, I was in a daze for a moment. I felt as if I was in a white world and could not see any entanglement, tugging, chaos...


    I stood there, staring at the name on the screen for a long time, then my eyes were a little astringent, and I felt dizzy.


    I had to take a deep breath and calm down for a while.


    At this moment, Wang Mengmeng sent another text message.


    What does it say to ask?


    Nothing.


    I replied.


    Previously, when wang Mengmeng told me that story, I ignored the fact that Wang Mengmeng was from yuecheng, so most of the friends she mentioned for many years were from Moon city, and Old Gao actually went to Moon city very rarely, so he definitely didn''t have many Moon city girlfriends.


    He once told me about him and Fang Qingyu.


    But I never thought that Wang Mengmeng and Fang Qingyu might know this, because I always felt that the woman Wang Mengmeng was talking about was someone else, not Fang Qingyu, who had been deceived and played with by Old Gao.


    Because Old Gao told me himself that he used to love fang qingyu, not Wang Mengmeng''s joke, but because of the family''s obstruction, the two of them did not get together.


    I have to say, this is a pity, but I think Old Gao must have worked hard at that time, but he and Fang Qingyu still failed to defeat the family.


    By now, everything was clear.


    I suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    I never expected Fang Qingyu to be a good friend of Wang Mengmeng.


    How I wish there was someone else. Old Gao played with their feelings 100 %, and then wang mengmeng came to Pucheng to retaliate. But now, that person was Fang Qingyu. Old Gao had also deeply loved this Moon city girl, but Wang Mengmeng retaliated for Old Gao because of her, and brought them to the current fields.


    It felt incredible.


    I don''t know if I should tell Wang Mengmeng about this. Old Gao loved Fang Qingyu. Because of his family, he was also deeply injured back then. It wasn''t really his fault.


    However, Fang Qingyu''s drowning could still be blamed on Old Gao, or rather Old Gao''s parents.


    Unfortunately, Wang Mengmeng didn''t know the truth!


    I didn''t tell Wang Mengmeng that she was tired enough now. If she knew that Old Gao had loved fang qingyu deeply and was forced to leave her because of family factors, instead of the so-called playboy, Wang Mengmeng would definitely feel even worse. So don''t tell Wang Mengmeng now.


    Similarly, I couldn''t tell Old Gao about Fang Qingyu''s death, and I didn''t know how he would react when he heard the news.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Old Gao had already returned to the front. Facing the empty backyard, I sighed deeply. Carrying too many secrets made me feel heavy on my shoulders and heavy in my heart.


    Time did not allow me to be heavy all the time. These days at the end of the year were busier than usual, so I had to bury too much emotion in my heart.


    All he wanted was to get the two wedding banquets ready.


    Soon, the day came to Wang Bing''s wedding, and we had already started preparing a day earlier. On this day, we also opened the door early. Soon, the people from the wedding came to decorate the scene on the second floor, and there were flower racks at the door, with big red letters on the glass.


    When everything was ready, Wang Bing was waiting for Cao Ling''s motorcade to arrive.


    Soon, some of Wang Bing''s relatives came to the hotel first, and the car arrived at the hotel at about ten o'' clock.


    Then there were some normal procedures, firecrackers, a joyous scene.


    Then everyone went into the restaurant and went up to the second floor. We had already put the sugar and melon seeds on the plate and put them on the table.


    Wang Bing had a bright smile on her face, and Cao Ling in a white wedding dress was undoubtedly the most beautiful person today. This was the most important moment of their lives, and with the host''s voice and emotion, the atmosphere gradually became warm.


    This was an experienced host, and the atmosphere was well adjusted. Everyone was immersed in this beautiful moment, and the hall on the second floor was filled with warm applause from time to time.


    When I attended Liu''s wedding a few days ago, I didn''t feel much. Maybe I didn''t know many people around me, or maybe it was because of Lin Ya''s existence. I wasn''t affected by the festive atmosphere.


    Today, my emotions were inexplicably deeply affected.


    After all, Wang Bing once told me the story of the two of them.


    Sometimes life is so unpredictable, maybe a choice will affect your life. I couldn''t help but think that if Wang Bing hadn''t suddenly come to Cao Ling by car on a whim, maybe they wouldn''t have been together.


    Half a year was enough time for them to lose all contact and find another love.


    I looked at the smiling Wang Bing and thought that he was really lucky to get back together with Cao Ling so smoothly and finally make this long-distance relationship work.


    And I think the moment when Wang Bing suddenly ran in front of Cao Ling would probably be one of the most unforgettable times for both of them.


    I really envy them.


    Sometimes, many relationships are not so easy to get back together. In reality, the complicated environment, all kinds of factors, as well as the reasons for the two of them, there are too many things to pull together. It is really difficult to get back together.


    It''s not that a whim like Wang Bing''s would reconcile the two of them.


    Some people lost to reality, some people lost to time, some people lost to money, some people themselves can''t tell who they lost to, and they can''t understand what they lost to.


    But that relationship, just can''t be stitched up anymore!


    There will always be a scar on your heart, and as time goes by, you will no longer feel pain, but it will always exist. When you look at that scar occasionally, there will be an uncontrollable throbbing in your heart.


    Like me and Ding Ge, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng, it''s not something that can be solved on a whim.


    Love, should be simple, should be extreme, should be pure, but sometimes it is so complicated.


    Therefore, seeing the lovers get married, I sincerely wish them well. At this time, Wang Bing on the stage said another touching words, summed up the difficulties and hardships of their love, and heard that a layer of goosebumps fell off people''s bodies.


    Looking at the interaction between the bride and groom on stage, at this moment, I actually inexplicably want to get married.


    I don''t know what I was thinking either, but that thought suddenly came to my mind.


    I am no longer young, and my parents are getting older and older day by day, and I feel an indescribable pressure rising in my heart.


    That thought, at this moment, was extremely strong.


    However, I don''t even have a girlfriend now.


    Of course, in the eyes of others, I have a girlfriend, but they don''t know it''s fake.


    Want to get married?


    The corner of my mouth twitched bitterly. How can I get married without a girlfriend?


    At the thought of this, his mood plummeted and his heart suddenly filled with desolation.


    It looked like it was in a vast desert, all gray!


    I took a deep breath, suppressed these emotions, and continued to smile at the wedding ceremony. It didn''t take long for the ceremony to end smoothly. Some of Wang Bing''s friends made a scene. I saw that everyone was almost seated, so I asked Wang Bing to serve? Wang bing nodded.


    Next, it''s time for us to do our job.


    He had attended several weddings in the past, and of course, sat at a table. This was the first time he had served a guest at a wedding. I really want to be perfect so that my customers won''t find a single fault.


    After that, we served one table after another, very smoothly, perhaps because we had prepared too much, perhaps because we have cultivated a tacit understanding with these people. In short, it was very smooth, not perfect, but there was nothing wrong with it.


    Today, I didn''t go up or down the stairs very much. I was almost conducting the command and arrangement.


    Everyone was eating and drinking at the table, so we brought tea and water, but Wang Bing was busier than us, and his face was not polished clean.


    At this moment, Wang Bing walked to my side, sighed and said, "I didn''t expect marriage to be so tiring."


    "Are you exhausted?" I asked casually.


    Wang Bing nodded and said, "Almost."


    "Then you have to take it easy. You have to keep busy at night." I played a dirty joke on him.


    Wang Bing didn''t care. He smiled and said, "I''ve been really busy these days."


    "Marriage, that''s all. It''ll be fine tomorrow."


    "What''s good?" Wang Bing complained to me, "If you get married today, you have to continue working tomorrow."


    "Doesn''t your boss give you a few days off for the new year?" I said, this is too inhuman.


    "Where does the supermarket have a holiday? The more holidays we have, the busier we are. Of course, the situation is special these days. Our boss is going to open a supermarket in Pucheng tomorrow. He has to run with us until the end of the year."


    "Awesome, take the route of encircling the city from the countryside. Can you do rainbow?" I was just casually mentioning it, and it didn''t mean anything.


    Wang Bing shook his head and lowered his voice, "I''m afraid the rainbow won''t work."


    I raised an eyebrow. Rainbow is our famous shopping mall. It''s been a leader for years. How can it not be? But Wang Bing also works in the supermarket. He knows a little more about this than I do.


    I remembered that the li family owed ji ze three million dollars. If the rainbow was over, the li family would be over too.


    I''m a little worried, afraid that Ji Ze''s three million won''t come back, if it really doesn''t come back, Lin Ya will definitely blame himself.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? What happened to rainbow?"


    "I don''t know exactly. But I heard from our boss that if rainbow can''t get the loan, it won''t last for next year. It''s the end of the year. There are a lot of people who have been looking for rainbow recently. It''s a mess." Wang Bing shook his head and said regretfully.


    "Yeah." Hearing this, I was very uncomfortable. I wasn''t worried about rainbow falling. I just wanted Ji Ze to take back his debt. I asked again, "Rainbow is so big. The loan should be fine."


    "It''s not that easy. I heard they''ve already borrowed hundreds of millions. Now that rainbow is in this situation, who''s going to lend again?"


    Wang Bing didn''t talk to me much and went back to work.

 Chapter 254 : An Accident at A Banquet

    After hearing those words, my heart suddenly became entangled.


    I think we should tell Ji Ze about this. Now that rainbow''s situation is so unstable, it''s better for Ji Ze to get the money back earlier. I really don''t know what to say to Wang Bing today.


    I just can''t bear to think of Li Xiaowei getting pregnant. But I think it''s natural for the yellow-haired family to pay back the money they owe to ji ze. This money will have to be paid sooner or later, so it''s natural for him to pay it back now. Besides, Li Xiaowei deliberately deceived Lin Ya, which was why she was unkind.


    But I think it''s better for Lin Ya to tell Ji Ze about it. Ji Ze might not listen to what I said.


    But how should I tell Lin Ya?


    After thinking about it, I''d better remind Ji Ze myself.


    As the next toasting session ended, our last meat bowl was served, and soon after, everyone dispersed after a full meal.


    After it was over, I called Ji Ze while I was free.


    Ji Ze thought I was going to talk to him about Lin Ya, but when I told him about the three-million debt from the yellow-haired family, he was disappointed.


    I''m a little speechless, but I also know that three million means a lot to me and Ji Ze.


    I told him not to care about what Lin Ya said and hoped that he would ask the yellow-haired family for the money as soon as possible. Ji Ze said he couldn''t go back this year. There were too many things. From his tone, he probably won''t come to Pucheng this year.


    I''d better say no matter what, when he comes back, he''ll have to pay first.


    Ji Ze continued to talk to me about Lin Ya. I felt uncomfortable. When I couldn''t answer his question, I didn''t know what to say. I can only vaguely say something like'' almost'','' that''s it'','' pretty good'' and so on.


    Hanging up the phone, I sighed. This is all I can do.


    After Wang Bing''s wedding banquet, we immediately began to prepare for the second wedding banquet.


    There was not a day between us. Old Tiger and I went to our house. Finally, my parents moved to a new house!


    The three of us have been busy all day, and I am very happy to be able to let my parents live in a new house. At night, mom and dad invited Hu Zi and Old Gao to dinner, and then that night we rushed back.


    My mom asked me when I would be back from work, and I told her that I still didn''t know, because we would have to wait until after Cheng Shuai and Yu Min''s wedding to start discussing how to take turns on vacation, which required coordination, so I wasn''t sure when to go home.


    It was the new year, and seeing that he couldn''t go home to accompany his parents at the end of the year, he felt bad.


    I told my mother about Cheng Shuai and Yu Min''s marriage, told her that I saved them, and even postponed the wedding for two days for me. My mother was also very emotional after she heard it, and told me that they treated me like this so that I could make sure I did a good job of their banquet and not make any mistakes.


    Because of my first experience at a dinner party, when Cheng Shuai and Yu Min got married, I was in a much more relaxed state.


    I don''t think anything will go wrong.


    On this day, we were still fully prepared, just waiting for the wedding to be over.


    Guzheng came to the Xingyun hotel. She told me that she had gone to the pond to see wang Mengmeng two days ago. I thought it was no wonder she didn''t come to the hotel.


    Seeing that Old Gao wasn''t here, I couldn''t help but ask, "The new year is coming soon. Isn''t Wang Mengmeng going home for the new year? Still guarding the pond?"


    It''s 28 today, and the day after tomorrow is new year''s eve.


    Guzheng replied, "That''s right. The worker she hired is home now. She''s the only one left in the pond. How can she go home?"


    I sighed. Guzheng was right. There must be someone to guard the pond after all.


    However, thinking of Wang Mengmeng spending the new year alone in the pond, one could not help but feel sad for her. It was too lonely to be alone, let alone when everyone was reunited, the loneliness would be magnified countless times.


    Guzheng added, "Originally, xiao jiang wanted to persuade Mengmeng to go to her house for the new year, but Mengmeng refused. She was afraid that she would accidentally meet Old Gao on the street. She wouldn''t agree to anything we said."


    "Then what should we do?"


    Guzheng shook his head, as if there was nothing he could do. She asked me again, "You didn''t tell Old Gao about Mengmeng, did you?"


    I hurriedly said, "She didn''t want me to say it. How dare I say it?"


    Guzheng sighed and asked, "Do you think Old Gao will forgive Mengmeng if he tells Old Gao the truth?"


    I was silent for a long time, then shook my head.


    Wang Mengmeng''s story was a bit incorrect, and Guzheng Wang Mengmeng and the others didn''t know that Fang Qingyu was a girl that Old Gao loved deeply but couldn''t be with. The situation suddenly became much more complicated, so I''m not sure what reaction Old Gao would have when she found out the truth.


    Guzheng didn''t talk about it anymore. He just said to me, "If Mengmeng really doesn''t come over, we''ll have to go to the pond to pay for her new year''s eve."


    That would be fine. The few of them were with Wang Mengmeng, and Wang Mengmeng wasn''t in that much pain anymore.


    Guzheng never left, and even watched Cheng Shuai and Yu Min''s wedding ceremony with us.


    The ceremony was basically the same, not much different, the same festive scene, the same sweet and happy couple.


    Guzheng suddenly smiled. I looked at her and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Do you remember when you saved the bride and groom?" Guzheng asked me.


    I nodded without hesitation. That was the closest I had ever been to death. The thrill was unforgettable for a lifetime, and anyone with experience like that would definitely feel it.


    "At that time, you really almost died, you know?" Guzheng looked at me with some sadness.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I''m living well now. If you don''t die, you will be blessed."


    Guzheng looked at Cheng Shuai and yu min on the stage and said with a smile, "Look at how happy they are."


    I also looked up at the stage. At this time, the two of them were having a glass of wine. I said with emotion, "After going through such a thing together, they will definitely cherish this relationship more."


    Guzheng nodded in agreement.


    Just then, suddenly, Hu Zi called out to me on the stairs.


    I turned to look at Hu Zi, but his face was full of anxiety. It was too noisy here. I quickly went down the stairs, and Guzheng followed me down the stairs.


    As soon as I came downstairs, Hu Zi quickly said to me, "Jiang Yan''s wife suddenly has a stomachache. I''ll send him home right now. I''ll leave it to you."


    When I heard that, my heart couldn''t help but tighten. Jiang Yan''s wife was pregnant, and the pain in her stomach was no small matter. I was hoping that everything would be fine.


    The situation was urgent, so it would be slower for Jiang Yan to take a taxi, so Hu Zi decided to send him back. I especially agree with this decision. So Jiang Yan and Hu Zi went out quickly.


    I can only pray in my heart that everything will be fine and mother and son will be safe.


    Ignoring them, Jiang Yan and Hu Zi left, and the situation at the restaurant became urgent.


    If Hu Zi left alone, it wouldn''t be a big deal, but today he was relying on two chefs, Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan. If he left suddenly, Shi Yuan would not be able to do it alone.


    At this moment, Shi Yuan also walked out and said anxiously, "What can we do? I can''t do it alone!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get help. I''ll get help."


    I was also suddenly a little flustered, because I did not expect to encounter such a sudden situation.


    My mind was spinning fast. Who could I ask for help? In the past, I would have thought of Ding Ge and Lin Ya first, but now they can''t help me.


    At this time, Cheng Shuai also went downstairs to my front and told me that I could serve. Seeing that my face was a little off, Cheng Shuai asked a few questions with concern. I didn''t tell Cheng Shuai that our chef suddenly left. He had a lot of things to do today, so don''t bother him.


    So I told Cheng Shuai to serve immediately!


    Cheng Shuai went upstairs, and I was all scratching my ears and cheeks. Just as I was helpless and at a loss, Guzheng suddenly said to me, "I''ll ask Jiang and liu to help me."


    Hearing Guzheng''s words, I felt that I had finally caught a lifeline at the last moment. At this time, I did not stand on ceremony with Guzheng. I nodded quickly and said gratefully, "Okay, then you let them come over as soon as possible."


    I walked into the back kitchen and said, "Let''s start serving."


    Shi Yuan looked at me again and said, "What should I do?"


    I gritted my teeth and said, "It''s too late to find a chef at this time. Let me do it."


    Shi yuan glanced at me and nodded, assuming that Sima was the real doctor. I asked Old Gao to give me a hand so that I could go faster.


    My whole body tensed up in fear that something might go wrong. When cooking, he was even more nervous. It was nothing to cook for a few relatives and friends. Suddenly, he became the head chef of the wedding banquet, and the pressure immediately came up.


    Shi Yuan complained a few times and seemed a little upset. But there was no way. No one would have expected such a thing.


    Liu and Jiang were very reliable, and they soon arrived. At this time, cousin plus Xiaoyi Xiaolian, Guzheng was not idle, four people had already started to serve, plus two little liu xiaojiang, six people, it was about the same.


    The three of us in the back kitchen were all hands and feet, and I was so busy that my face was sweating.


    After I fry the hot dishes, I''ll let Old Gao taste them first. I''ll make the simpler dishes and leave the main dishes to Shi Yuan.


    At first, I didn''t think it was a problem. After all, it wasn''t for nothing to spend so long in the back kitchen. I think it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    However, I didn''t expect that the problem would eventually arise.


    Just as I put the freshly cooked dishes on the plate, I felt some noise outside, as if there were suddenly many more footsteps, and I frowned slightly.


    At this time, many people had rushed to the back of the kitchen!

 Chapter 255 Ding Ge Is Here

    Two or three guests walked in front of me, and someone asked me anxiously, "Where''s the tap?"


    I froze for a moment, then saw one of them being splashed with a large amount of soup, and my brain suddenly emptied.


    "Here." At this moment, Shi Yuan pointed to them in the direction of the tap.


    The guests hurried to the tap, and I saw Guzheng and Xiaolian Jiang walking behind them. I saw Guzheng''s face filled with guilt.


    I walked up to them and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Guzheng lowered his head slightly, his eyes apologetic.


    Jiang said, "Guzheng accidentally tripped while carrying the soup, and the soup spilled on the guest."


    Guzheng looked at me in a particularly aggrieved way, bit his lips and said softly, "I really didn''t mean it."


    Of course I knew Guzheng didn''t mean it. I quickly said to Guzheng, "It''s nothing. It''s just a bowl of soup. I''ll apologize to them."


    Naturally, Guzheng was not to blame for this. She was just trying to help me. But because of this mistake, I have some regrets in my heart. I don''t want to make any mistakes at the banquet, but something happened.


    I comforted Guzheng for a few more words, then hurriedly walked over to the guest who was cleaning and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Is it hot?"


    "No."


    One of them replied angrily.


    Fortunately, it was winter, and he was wearing thicker clothes, so in summer, he would have to burn it. The man said again, "What happened to you? You guys are so careless. Come to a wedding. You made it like this."


    "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean it." Guzheng also came over and apologized.


    "If you did it on purpose." One of them replied sarcastically to Guzheng.


    Guzheng lowered her head slightly, looking very sad, but she didn''t say anything. I was also very uncomfortable to see her like this.


    It wasn''t to help me, so Guzheng didn''t have to take it.


    But I couldn''t say anything to the guests. It wouldn''t be nice for anyone to be splashed with soup at the wedding. I understood their anger, so I could only keep apologizing and apologizing.


    At this moment, Cheng Shuai also came over.


    With him around, the situation was much easier to deal with. Cheng Shuai simply comforted a few of the guests, who didn''t say anything more, and then they didn''t stay at the wedding, but left early. The clothes had to be changed.


    After they left, Cheng Shuai apologetically said to me, "Sorry brother, I was busy up there just now. I came down late. They didn''t make things difficult for you, did they?"


    Cheng Shuai''s words made me even more upset, "No. I''m the one who should be embarrassed, but we messed up your wedding. I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry."


    "Hey, what are you talking about? It''s not a big deal. As long as they don''t make things difficult for you."


    I shook my head. Cheng Shuai smiled again and said, "Then I''ll go to work first, brother. I''ll have to toast you later."


    "What kind of wine are you offering me? Hurry up and do your thing." My heart says that I''m not a guest and I''m not an elder. I''m already very sorry about this.


    Cheng Shuai went upstairs, and we didn''t have much time to talk. I comforted Guzheng a few more times and told her to rest. She''s not in a good condition.


    But the food was not ready, and I didn''t have time to talk to Guzheng, so I had to go on with my work.


    While he was at the back kitchen, Hu Zi called. I asked him how Jiang Yan was doing. He said he was fine. He went to the hospital to get some medicine. The doctor said he should rest more. I was relieved to hear that. Jiang Yan picked up the phone and asked me about the hotel. He said no, so he came over. I told him not to worry about the hotel. Just take good care of his sister-in-law. The hotel is fine now.


    Nothing happened next, and cheng shuai and Yu Min also came over to toast me. They took this matter seriously, so I had to drink a glass of wine.


    After the meal, we had nothing to do. I looked at Guzheng again and saw her sitting alone in the chair, still a little unhappy.


    I hurriedly walked over to Guzheng, sat in the chair next to her, and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Guzheng pouted and shook his head.


    "Why, are you still sad?" I comforted him again, "Okay, don''t be sad. It''s all over now. It''s just a little soup spilled on someone''s body. I didn''t do anything to them. They didn''t say anything. Why do you still care so much?"


    Guzheng''s fingers gently circled the table and whispered, "But you are so important to this wedding banquet! They didn''t say anything bad because of Cheng Shuai, so they would definitely talk to others when they talked to each other later. They said that the wedding was covered in soup by the service of the Xingyun hotel. How much impact would it have on the hotel''s reputation?"


    "It''s not as serious as you think." I smiled bitterly. Guzheng thought too much. I continued to persuade him, "We already apologized. Besides, you were kind enough to help me."


    In ancient times, Guzheng was the real daughter of a thousand gold. She was very delicate and had to be served at home. How could she bring tea and water for others? I already feel bad that she helped me today, and I feel even more guilty that she''s feeling so bad.


    "Okay, forget about it." I said helplessly, "Let''s hurry up and eat, okay? The table is not finished, and we have a big feast. And little liu xiaojiang, don''t you think they think I''m bullying you? Let''s go. It''s too cold to eat."


    Guzheng shook his head in disappointment and said, "I''m not hungry."


    "All right, all right, let''s go."


    I had no choice but to stand up and grab Guzheng''s arm. At this moment, Guzheng''s face showed pain, and his mouth sucked in the cold air.


    I was shocked and even more confused.


    What happened to Guzheng?


    I saw that her expression was obviously not right, and I immediately thought of something. I followed her somewhat stiff arm and saw Guzheng''s obviously red hand.


    My heart ached. Just now, I was busy apologizing to the guests and cooking at the back, but I didn''t think about whether Guzheng was hurt or not.


    She used her hand to carry the soup, and if the soup spilled, it would be easy for her to get scalded, but I didn''t think of that at all.


    So when I saw the back of Guzheng''s red hand, I was shocked, and my heart was filled with guilt and sadness. I quickly sat down again and wanted to see how Guzheng''s hand was hurt.


    I held Guzheng''s hand, but Guzheng wanted to hide, as if he didn''t want me to see her injured hand, so I said, "Don''t move."


    Guzheng finally stopped moving. I looked at the back of Guzheng''s hand, checked her other hand and arm, and asked, "Is this the only hand that got burned? Somewhere else, is there?"


    "No." Guzheng said softly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Does it hurt? Why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    "It''s okay. It hurt a little at first, but it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    I gritted my teeth and felt a great deal of sadness in my heart. She couldn''t have been hot at all. She was only a temporary waitress to help me. Normally, she wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Guzheng withdrew his hand in embarrassment and said, "It''s really okay. It doesn''t hurt anymore. Let''s eat. I''m hungry."


    Guzheng finally smiled at me.


    My heart was a little messy, but it felt better to see Guzheng laughing, so I smiled at Guzheng and said, "Okay, let''s go eat."


    At this moment, Guzheng suddenly looked in the direction of the door and frowned.


    I casually followed Guzheng''s direction and, to my surprise, Ding Ge came!


    My whole body twitched, and my heart began to panic. When did Ding Ge come? When I examined Guzheng''s hand just now, did Ding Ge see it?


    Would she misunderstand?


    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth. I especially didn''t want Ding Ge to see me with Guzheng, but she did.


    At this moment, Guzheng whispered to me, "I''m going to eat first."


    After that, Guzheng stood up and smiled at dinger, as if he had said hello.


    I stood up at a loss. I didn''t know how to face Ding Ge. I couldn''t help but wonder. What did Ding Ge want from me?


    Since my relationship with Guzheng was made public, Ding Ge only came to me once, so I think this time she must have gone to the three treasures palace without doing anything.


    I stood up and walked slowly to Ding Ge. I smiled awkwardly and asked, "What''s the matter, Ding Ge?"


    "I hope I''m not disturbing you." Ding Ge smiled apologetically.


    "No." But I didn''t know how to explain it to dinger at all. Thinking about it or not, I just felt that it was getting darker and darker.


    "Well, are you busy now?" Ding Ge asked.


    I shook my head.


    Ding Ge chuckled again, "Well, I have something to tell you. Let''s go out and talk."


    I nodded and followed Ding Ge outside the restaurant.


    I looked at the street in front of me, my heart suddenly filled with solemnity.


    At this time, the people upstairs were almost over. From time to time, someone came out of the restaurant and chatted outside the restaurant. Ding Ge and I could not walk outside in peace.


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything. I looked at her and asked casually, "Is it a holiday?"


    "Well, it''s already a holiday."


    "It''s a good holiday. I can have a good rest."


    Ding ge did not seem to know what to say, and the two of them fell silent again.


    But not long after, Ding Ge said to me, "I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?" For some reason, I suddenly became nervous.


    "I heard from the girl that you gave her all the clothes she bought you and your phone back, didn''t you?" Dinger looked into my eyes and asked.


    I was stunned, because I didn''t expect Ding Ge to ask such a question. It''s been a few days. It seems that Ding Ge is still here for lin ya, but I don''t know if Lin Ya will forgive me.

 Chapter 256 Cooking for Lin Ya Again

    When I think about those things before, my mood is much lower!


    I nodded and replied, "Yes, she asked for it. I can''t help but give it. After all, she paid for it."


    Ding Ge frowned and asked, "What''s going on? Can you tell me more about it?"


    I sighed and fell silent again, because I didn''t want to recall that incident. I was really uncomfortable, but I told Ding Ge briefly what happened.


    Ding Ge sighed and then said to me, "I understand why the girl won''t forgive you!"


    I frowned and said, "Why?"


    Ding Ge looked at me speechlessly and said with a bitter smile, "Do you really not know or pretend not to know?"


    "No, what''s wrong?" I was very confused by what Ding Ge said.


    "Do you know how much it hurts to return a gift from a girl to her? Do you understand?"


    I sighed helplessly and said, "It''s not my fault. She asked for it herself!"


    I also knew that she would be angry to give those things back to Lin Ya, but if she hadn''t asked me to take off my clothes that day, I wouldn''t have thought of giving them back to her.


    "She didn''t ask you to return it!" Ding Ge retorted.


    "She insisted that I take off my clothes on the street. Is that still true?" Thinking about Lin Ya''s expression that day, I felt a little wronged.


    Ding Ge looked helpless and could not explain anything to me. He took a deep breath and said, "What do you think her real purpose is? Are you really going to take off your clothes and humiliate you? Don''t you know her character? She just didn''t want to lose, understand? That''s all! So when you returned the phone and clothes to lin ya, did you know how upset she was?"


    I don''t know what to say when I hear this. Shouldn''t I give those things back to Lin Ya? Didn''t Lin Ya mean that?


    I looked at Ding Ge for help, and Ding Ge said to me again, "Xing Yun, remember, never return a gift from a girl unless she really wants it from you. And the girl isn''t. You obviously misunderstood her!"


    If it was really what Ding Ge said, and Lin Ya never thought of returning my things, then I really did something really stupid! No wonder Lin Ya was so angry that he was never angry before, or else he wouldn''t have thrown my blanket down the stairs.


    I looked at Ding Ge and asked for help, "Then what should I do?"


    Ding Ge sighed and said, "There''s really nothing I can do this time. You''ve gone too far! I think it''s better for the girl to slow down and wait for the new year. Now she really doesn''t want to see you."


    "Is their photography shop closed?"


    "Not yet. I''ll close it tomorrow night and go home."


    "Oh." I don''t know what else to say.


    Dinger asked me again, "What about the restaurant? When is it closed?"


    "It''s not."


    "Ah?" Ding Ge asked, "Aren''t you going home for the new year?"


    "I don''t know yet, but we''ll take turns taking a few days off."


    Ding ge nodded and looked down at the street. There seemed to be a trace of sadness in her expression. She sighed and said, "A year is about to pass."


    In her tone, there seemed to be endless emotion.


    I felt the same way too. I took a deep breath and said, "Yeah."


    A year is about to pass!


    And this year, my life, too many changes, but in the end, it seems that nothing has changed.


    Ding Ge is still not my girlfriend!


    After that, neither of us spoke and remained silent, looking at the city that was not clean.


    There was not much awkwardness at this moment. There was only a kind of bitterness and loneliness that seemed to connect our hearts. We could still be as close as friends, but never so far away.


    Ding Ge didn''t stay for long. A few minutes later, she looked at me, smiled faintly and said, "Then I''ll go back."


    I gave a soft "Yes" and nodded.


    Dinger ran her fingers through her hair and left.


    Looking at the back of Ding Ge''s departure, I tried hard to remember this figure in my mind. I clenched my teeth tightly, and a sea of ice flowed in my heart.


    That familiar figure that I can''t be familiar with, I really like to love her!


    As a country with a more reserved expression of love, I rarely say things like I love you to Ding Ge, or sweet words that are too mushy, but I really love her!


    I really wanted to show her my heart and prove that she was the one I loved from the beginning to the end. I didn''t change my mind. If only she could see it!


    As Ding Ge''s figure moved further and further away, the pain in my heart deepened little by little, like a sharp sawtooth cutting through my body.


    When dinger left in the car, a great sense of frustration and loss swept over me, and I felt my entire body suddenly drained of strength.


    Instead of going back to the restaurant to eat, I stood at the door, staring blankly at the endless street.


    I can''t help but think of Lin Ya again.


    In this new year''s eve should be happy and happy, my love is completely in a vast white fog, my friendship is also facing the coldest cold.


    A few years ago, our days were even more difficult. The wedding photography shop was busier than usual during the new year. It was impossible to have a holiday ahead of schedule. Most of the time, it was new year''s eve before we could go home.


    Now the days are better, but they are still working hard and can''t go home early to reunite with their parents.


    However, in the past, we were very happy, and we could also share each other''s thoughts about our family, as well as their encouragement to each other.


    Now we can''t even say a warm word to each other.


    I feel especially sad!


    At our age, it''s really hard to make such good friends again. Most of our friends are from the past to the present. It''s impossible for our relationship to end without pain.


    There are only two days left until the end of this year. I don''t think Lin Ya and I will be able to see each other this year.


    And when he thought that he couldn''t even send a message of blessing to the other party during the chinese new year, he couldn''t help but sigh again.


    Thinking about it, all of a sudden, an extremely strong thought came into my mind!


    I wanted to make a meal for Lin Ya. I remember that I used a meal to resolve the conflict between us before, but now, I didn''t want to use a meal to offset my mistakes. I didn''t want Lin Ya to forgive me. I just wanted to make a meal for her to show my concern.


    She must have been very busy these days, but I didn''t do anything that I should have helped, and I felt really guilty.


    So I wanted to make dinner for Lin Ya.


    However, I didn''t know if lin ya would see me, so I thought about how I could put the food in a takeout box and send it to lin ya''s house.


    This time, it wasn''t as sumptuous as the last time. I just made a fish fillet rice for lin ya.


    After I finished it tonight, I came to Hu Zi''s car keys and drove to Lin Ya estate.


    Walking on the road, I was especially nervous because I didn''t know if lin ya would accept it, and I wasn''t sure at all, so after thinking for a moment, I thought I''d better not hand it over to Lin Ya. I could put the food in front of Lin Ya''s house, then knock on the door, and leave without waiting for Lin Ya to open the door.


    That''s good. Let''s do it.


    I didn''t park the car in the neighborhood, but outside. Then I took the food and went to lin ya''s house. When I went downstairs, I saw Lin Ya''s car was parked in the parking space.


    She''s at home!


    I was relieved. Before I came, I was worried that Lin Ya wasn''t home.


    With heavy steps, I came to the door of Lin Ya''s house. I didn''t have the courage to knock. After standing for a while, I put the lunch box on the ground, then clenched my fist and knocked on Lin Ya''s door.


    She will definitely hear it.


    As soon as I heard Lin Ya''s footsteps, I immediately started to go downstairs. Because I didn''t dare to make a loud noise, I went downstairs briskly and swiftly, quietly coming downstairs, and then running out of the neighborhood.


    Get in the car, start and leave.


    As I drove, I took a long breath, but I couldn''t help thinking that the meal would be taken away by someone else.


    These days, there are all kinds of people.


    I don''t think so. Lin Ya has already opened the door. She will be the first to see the food on the floor.


    And when lin ya opened the door, how would she react when she saw the meal on the floor?


    She would have doubted, she would have guessed, and I think there''s a good chance that she would have guessed that I gave it to her!


    I don''t know why I feel that way either. Instinctively, with my knowledge of Lin Ya, she would probably guess that I gave it to her.


    However, based on my years of knowledge of Lin Ya, I''m not sure what lin ya will do with that meal.


    Would she finish the meal without any leftovers, ignore it, let it lie at the door, or throw it away like garbage?


    I sighed and couldn''t bear to think about it.


    And this year is really coming to an end.


    I don''t think I''ll see Ding Ge and Lin Ya again in the last two days.


    In the dusk, I drove through the crowded traffic, looked at the city''s frantic neon and lights, looked at the people who were frantically buying new year''s goods, and looked at the smiling young people on the sidewalk. I really felt the joy and joy of the world at the end of the year.


    But in the face of all this, I did not have a trace of happiness.


    Some seemed to be just endless desolation, loneliness, and even fear!


    I really want to filter out this period of time, jump over it, and go straight to the new year.


    This year, I really don''t want to spend it!


    I really want it to go quickly!

 Chapter 257 December 29th

    Back at the hotel, after the evening, all of our employees began to have a meeting to arrange the new year''s plan.


    The result of the meeting was that everyone would have four days off. Of course, if something really happened, we could ask for leave.


    I''ll stay at 30, go home that afternoon, then have a four-day holiday, and come back to the restaurant on the fourth of next year!


    The year is coming to an end, and it can be counted down in hours. This year, I really have no mood, just want to let it pass quietly.


    On the 29th of the twelfth lunar month, there were only four people working, Shi Yuan, Old Gao and Xiaoyi. Suddenly, there were four people missing. It was quite unaccustomed. While we were not busy in the morning, Old Gao and I went to Jiang Yan''s house to buy some tonics and visit Jiang Yan''s wife, qi yu.


    Qi yu was in good spirits, and we were relieved that we didn''t dare to stay any longer. After all, the restaurant was still busy, and Jiang Yan didn''t insist on staying.


    We''ll be back soon.


    Although it was the second day from the end of several years, the streets were still bustling with activity, and many shops were not closed, and some of them were, of course, closed. But when night came, there was not much less neon in Pucheng.


    It was still extremely cold, as if the new year had reached its peak in the past few days, making the phrase'' winter is here, will spring be far away''seem like a complete lie.


    Some of them were tightly wrapped inside and outside, while some young people were still dressed thinly and had a graceful demeanor in the cold wind.


    The restaurant''s business was still very good, so we suddenly went to half of the people, and the pressure increased. After a busy day, we couldn''t care less about other things.


    After dinner in the evening, there were only a few guests left before we could sit down and rest.


    I sat behind the counter, in the familiar Xingyun hotel, but I felt an indescribable sense of loneliness in my heart!


    Although Old Gao and the others hadn''t left yet, I still felt very lonely and cold, even though the hall was fully heated. It was as cold as blood from the bones.


    Ding Ge told me yesterday that Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s photography store was closed today. I wonder if Lin Ya has returned home yet?


    What about Ding Ge? She''s on vacation, and she''s home. What''s she doing at home now?


    The one who saw her yesterday should be the last time of the year, right?


    I looked out the window again, and the dim light shone through the glass, as if the darkness in the picture had become dreamy. Although I could only see a small area, I felt that the whole world had become beautiful.


    I even inadvertently curled my lips and smiled.


    In that colorful scene, I seemed to see Ding Ge and Lin Ya. Ding ge wrapped her arms around my neck from behind. I could even smell the fragrance of the shampoo on her hair. Lin Ya also looked at me with a bright smile. She was holding a cup of milk tea in her hand, which was still steaming. She looked at me and handed me the milk tea in her hand. I also laughed with her. The atmosphere was especially warm, as if we had never quarreled before.


    My whole heart was warm, and that warmth seemed to melt the ice and snow.


    Although it was night, the whole world seemed to brighten up.


    "Xing Yun, wake up, wake up."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly entered my mind, and I suddenly woke up.


    I immediately sat up straight, my eyes wide open, and my consciousness paused for a few seconds before I realized it was a dream.


    It was just a dream.


    I actually fell asleep on the counter.


    It was Xiaoyi who woke me up. She whispered to me, "Xing Yun, someone is paying the bill."


    I suddenly woke up and found a person standing in front of the counter. I quickly said I was sorry, and then began to pay the bill for the guests. After paying the bill, I was relieved and complained to myself. The guests didn''t leave. How could I fall asleep?


    Xiaoyi said to me, "Xing Yun, you''ve been too tired these days. There''s only one table left. You should go back and rest."


    "I''m fine." I smiled at xiaoyi.


    The two wedding banquets really cost me a lot of energy, plus some personal problems, so I always have a feeling of exhaustion. Today is a busy day, maybe it''s really too tired, not even know how to sleep.


    When she got up, she felt a little cold, probably because she had been sitting for too long.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of the image just now, and when I realized that it was a dream, the cold suddenly hit my whole body, as if it was colder than before.


    I had to stand up and move around, and then took the initiative to say to Xiaoyi, "I''m not busy anymore. Sit here and chat. I won''t be sleepy after a chat."


    Xiaoyi leaned against the counter, smiled at me and said, "You should sit down and see how tired you are."


    I stretched out my arms and replied, "Sit down. You''re welcome. I''m moving. I''m not sleeping well."


    Xiaoyi did not give in. He sat down and said to me, "Go to sleep when you''re tired."


    "Hey," I sighed and smiled bitterly, "I''m used to leaving last. The restaurant is open and I can''t sleep well."


    "What?" Xiaoyi raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Don''t worry about us."


    "How is that possible!" I smiled and said, "You''re all about to become a lady boss."


    Xiaoyi suddenly chuckled, a hint of shyness on his face, and he reached out to hit me. I dodged for a while and said, "Ugly daughter-in-law will see her parents-in-law sooner or later. Will you see her parents during the new year?"


    Xiaoyi looked a little embarrassed and said, "He didn''t say how I met him."


    Hu Zi really didn''t mention it, and now I''m the only one in the restaurant who knows about their secret relationship. Old Gao, I didn''t say it, I didn''t hide it, I just didn''t talk about it.


    "What about you? When are you going to let Hu Zi meet your parents at your house?"


    Xiaoyi lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "I didn''t mention it to him either. I think..."


    Xiaoyi hesitated. I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I always felt that Hu Zi and I..." Xiaoyi pointed a few times in the air, as if he did not know what words to describe it. After a while, he said, "Sometimes far, sometimes near, sometimes cold, sometimes hot?"


    I was a little surprised when I heard that, because they were secretly in love, so I was not very clear about the state of the two people, but every day I could get along harmoniously in the restaurant, and there was no emotion, it must have been no quarrel. Besides, the two of them had just fallen in love for a short time and should still be in a period of intense love. When the two of them were alone, most of them were as hungry as glue. Why did Xiaoyi use such words as "From far to near" ?


    Did they not fall in love as much as I thought?


    Speaking of this, the smile on Xiaoyi''s face was a little stiff. I couldn''t help but say to xiao yi, "Don''t think too much. Maybe he is too tired. You know, we have to pretend that you two are in the restaurant. Sometimes you may misunderstand. Besides, you know about Hu Zi and his ex-girlfriend. Give him more time."


    Everyone knows about Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, and I don''t have to hide it.


    Xiaoyi nodded and said reasonably, "I know."


    It was getting late, and after the last table of guests left, Xiaoyi and the others left.


    As usual, after I cleaned up the hall, I took the stick and walked out the door. I didn''t rush to pull the shutter down, but took a few deep breaths of cool air. The cool air entered my body and I felt much more refreshed.


    Even staying in an air-conditioned room, I really miss the open air outside. There are no cars on the street at this time. Compared to the noise during the day, it is already very quiet. I naturally don''t expect anything more. Listening to the sound of the wind from afar, feeling this peace, my heart will be much more comfortable.


    I pulled down the shutter, and when I got back to the house and was about to close the door, another person appeared at the entrance of the restaurant.


    The man looked particularly disheveled, but he was obviously not a beggar. A young man looked younger than me, but his whole body was particularly depressed, as if he had experienced something particularly tragic. His eyes were a little nervous, and he looked at me with some fear.


    I frowned, but politely asked, "Hello, are you eating?"


    The man swallowed his saliva and bowed slightly. He seemed to have gathered a lot of courage before he said to me, "Big brother, I don''t have any money. My money has been cheated. Now that the new year is over, I can''t even go home. I haven''t eaten for two days. Big brother, be kind and get me something to eat."


    Looking at the man, I had some doubts in my heart, and then I looked at him carefully.


    The man''s eyes were filled with anticipation, as if I were the last straw he could grab. I asked, "How did you get cheated?"


    "It''s a long story!" The man''s face changed, and his whole body fell a lot. He didn''t seem to want to talk more about being cheated, but said excitedly, "Big brother, I''m telling the truth. If I lie to you, I''ll die a horrible death. I''m really hungry. Please pity me, okay? Just get me something to eat."


    The person in front of him looked really pitiful. If he was really a liar, I have to say that he was really good at acting. Whether it was his eyes or his behavior, there was no loophole.


    Looking at the people in front of me, I can''t help but think of the day I was stolen in Green city. I remember that when I asked for someone to borrow my cell phone, I was rejected by countless people. They avoided me, and their distrustful eyes made me feel especially uncomfortable. So when I looked at the pitiful lie in front of me, I felt a little sympathy.


    It''s 29 december now. It''s late at night. It shouldn''t be a liar.


    I thought about it and said to the man, "Come in."


    Anyway, it''s just a free meal. The restaurant won''t lose anything. I really believe that he was cheated and desperate. I don''t think he''s a liar.


    Or maybe I don''t want to think he''s a liar from the bottom of my heart.


    I would rather lie to myself that this society is better!


    The man thanked me profusely. He walked into the room and I asked him to sit down at a table. Then I brought him a bottle of mineral water, a plate of cold dishes and a bowl of noodles for him.


    The man ate very fast and really wolfed down his food. I didn''t persuade him to eat slowly, so I looked at him from afar.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what exactly did he go through? What kind of story does he have?


    But I didn''t talk to him. After the man finished eating, I asked him if he was full. He said he was full and thanked me again and again. His eyes were filled with gratitude from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t seem to want to talk to anyone much, so he left the restaurant in a hurry.


    Only then did I lock the hotel door and end the day''s operation.

 Chapter 258 : Chinese New Years Eve

    New year''s eve!


    It was less than 12 hours until the end of today and less than 12 hours until the end of this year!


    My things had already been packed, in fact, just a few clothes, and a few boxes of things for my parents to buy. In the afternoon, when I was free, I left. This left for four days, and then came back on the fourth day of the lunar new year.


    In the morning, Guzheng came to the restaurant for a chat.


    "Are you going back this afternoon?" Guzheng asked me.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    On the last day of this year, I can see Guzheng, but I don''t know if I can see Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    "Then I''ll send you back."


    "No, I''ll just take the car home."


    "I''ll give you a ride. I''m fine anyway." Guzheng said again.


    "It''s really not necessary. I can''t trust you to come back alone. Besides, I can take the bus."


    Guzheng did not insist. She pouted and nodded, her eyes still as bright as I knew her.


    "By the way, I might need your help during the new year." I scratched my head in embarrassment.


    Guzheng nodded. She was smart enough to understand what I was saying. My parents would definitely want Guzheng to come to my house for the new year.


    But in my heart, I don''t want Guzheng to go, because bringing girls to my house to see my parents is something that I value very much from the bottom of my heart! There was only one girl I brought home before, Ding Ge!


    But my relationship with Guzheng was fake, so I didn''t want to take Guzheng home.


    But I really don''t know if I can persuade my father and mother to do my best.


    "No problem, anytime. Just call me in advance." Guzheng looked at me awkwardly and said, "If my parents still want you to come to my house, would you dare to come?"


    I sighed. Guzheng also had her difficulties. In fact, I knew that the chinese new year disaster would still be difficult to avoid, so I smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, you can tell me in advance."


    Anyway, I''ve already met him once, so I''ll see him once more. I don''t want to put Guzheng in a difficult position.


    However, as he imagined the new year in his mind, his heart became particularly agitated.


    "Why are you frowning like that?" Guzheng said, "It''s chinese new year. Be happy!"


    "No."


    "What''s not there? It''s clearly there." Guzheng seemed to know me very well, and her tone was especially affirmative. She added, "Is it because of me that you are so upset?"


    "No way."


    "I think so." Guzheng lowered his head with some remorse.


    "Stop imagining things. When did you become so sentimental? It''s not like your style." I teased.


    Guzheng shook his head and looked ahead confusedly, "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve changed, as if I couldn''t help but change without knowing it."


    I listened to Guzheng''s emotional words and sad expression and didn''t know what to say. Indeed, we are all changing. Under the great wheel of time, we have quietly changed a lot. I sighed sadly. After a while, I said, "Well, it''s new year. Be happy. There''s nothing you can''t do about it."


    Guzheng nodded. She smiled again and asked me, "Do you have any plans for tonight?"


    I shook my head and replied, "There are no plans. Go home, eat, shower, watch the spring festival gala and go to bed."


    "You still watch the spring festival gala?" Guzheng said with some disdain.


    "Are there any other options?" I spread my hands. There were so many things we had no choice but to do.


    "Of course there is. If you don''t want to see it, of course you don''t have to."


    "Then what are your plans?"


    Guzheng''s face lit up with a bright smile. She seemed to have made plans for a long time. Her bright teeth were shining brightly. She said, "We''ve already agreed tonight that xiao liu and jiang will go to the pond to look for mengmeng. The three of us will spend the new year with mengmeng in the pond. We''ll make a fire in the pond and then we''ll barbecue. Anyway, there''s no shortage of fish in the pond. We''ll roast fish. Then we brought some other things, meat skewers, gluten, leeks, etc. There were so many, so many. The four of us had a very romantic evening on the last day of the year."


    Hearing Guzheng''s words, I couldn''t help but think of that picture.


    Four beautiful girls surrounded a group of bonfires, blowing the faint wind in the pond, listening to the distant waves, looking at the bright fire in front of them, the fireworks shining on each girl''s face. From time to time, sparks crackled and some seemed mischievously trying to fly into the air.


    There was also the smell of drooling around them. They were having a picnic, laughing, and laughing in the open pond. There was no need to be afraid of affecting others, no need to feel unladylike, and no need to worry about their image at all.


    If you dare to tell a ghost story, the atmosphere must be very good.


    He took a big bite of grilled fish and sat lazily on the grass with his legs stretched out leisurely. He looked at the stars and moon above him, threw a stone at the pond, watched the ripples in the water spread out, and then counted down to the sky and earth to welcome the new year.


    This is a really good idea!


    I was a little excited when I heard it, but it was about their close friends, and I had to go home.


    Guzheng looked into my eyes, looked up, and smiled, "How about that? Are you jealous?"


    "Old Gao and old meng used to tell ghost stories when we were at the pond at night. They perked up immediately. If any of you can''t stay up all night, you can try this method and keep it safe. Hey, I think of one..."


    "I won''t listen! I won''t listen!" Guzheng covered his ears and glared at me, "Xing Yun, why are you so annoying?"


    I was just joking with Guzheng, of course I wasn''t really scaring her. Then I looked at this girl who hadn''t known her for a year and felt a lot of emotions in my heart. I didn''t expect to be able to talk and laugh like this with Guzheng on the last day of this year.


    What kind of thing is destiny?


    I curled my lips and said, "Then have a good time."


    Guzheng looked at me. She blinked and her mouth moved slightly. She seemed to have something to say to me, but after staring at me for a few seconds, she didn''t say anything.


    ...


    After Guzheng left, we went on working until about three or four o'' clock.


    I was eating in the backyard with a bowl of noodles. Old Gao squatted beside me and asked, "When are you leaving?"


    "I''ll leave in a while."


    "The three of us haven''t had a drink this new year." Old Gao smiled at me and said.


    I was stunned for a moment, but it''s true that although the three of us meet every day now, we didn''t drink at the end of the year, nor did we drink when we were paid. The main thing is that the restaurant has been busy recently, so we can''t drink too much, but it''s a pity to think about it.


    Last year, the three of us had almost had an all-night drink on the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month. Now I think it''s really a pleasure!


    I miss that life!


    So I said to Old Gao with some emotion, "Next year, Hu Zi is here. The three of us closed the door and had a good drink."


    Old Gao nodded.


    He put his bowl aside and lit a cigarette. I couldn''t help but say, "Damn, do I have to smoke after dinner?"


    "A cigarette after dinner is better than a living immortal." Old Gao said pleasantly.


    "Race your sister!"


    Old Gao wasn''t angry either. He just smiled and said to me, "Xing Yun, I''ve been thinking about it for the past few days, but I still can''t figure it out. What do you mean by asking me about a few Moon city girls that day?"


    I panicked when I heard what Old Gao said. I didn''t expect Old Gao to still think about it. I cleared my throat and replied, "It''s not interesting. I just asked casually."


    I looked at Old Gao, who was still in the dark, and my heart grew heavy again.


    I hate to have so many secrets that I can''t tell anyone. I can only lie or hide them. It''s really too uncomfortable. Unknowingly, I felt that there were so many secrets in me that I couldn''t even see myself clearly.


    Especially knowing that the person who died was Fang Qingyu, I was really shocked.


    I feel a special regret!


    At this moment, I really wanted to talk to Old Gao about Fang Qingyu and find out what kind of girl she was. Before Old Gao knew about Fang Qingyu''s death, I especially wanted to send Old Gao a bouquet of flowers to Fang Qingyu''s grave.


    But I didn''t dare to mention fang qingyu to Old Gao. After all, it was also a wound in his heart.


    Originally, because of Wang Mengmeng, the wound in his heart was almost healed, but now there was another bigger one.


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly smiled bitterly.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "What are you laughing at?"


    Old Gao said with a troubled expression, "Do you think I owe Moon city something in my last life? In this life, let me have two heartbroken love to repay. One is not enough, but two more!"


    Hearing Old Gao''s words, I felt a little sad and sat there, not knowing how to comfort Old Gao.


    Old Gao, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes, took a puff of his cigarette and continued, "Come on, the first love is over. It''s over in the end. The second part of the love was so great that he was cheated in the end. Two paragraphs. I''m convinced, too. It seems that I should go less to Moon city in the future. Moon city doesn''t like me!"


    Old Gao smiled self-deprecatingly.


    My mood suddenly fluctuated, like a gust of wind blowing out of calm. Looking at Old Gao''s uncomfortable look, I really seemed to tell Wang Mengmeng that Old Gao did not deceive Fang Qingyu''s feelings. He once loved her deeply. It can''t be said that they did not love Old Gao deeply when Old Gao''s parents separated them. It''s not like that!


    But it was only because of Fang Qingyu that Wang Mengmeng retaliated against Old Gao!


    Make a fool of yourself!


    At this moment, I really understand the meaning of this idiom thoroughly!

 Chapter 259 : Go Home

    Not long after I talked to Old Gao, I went back to the rental room, took out my things, and then went out.


    I''m going home by car...


    Leaving Pucheng...


    This time, unlike the previous time when I wanted to escape from Pucheng, I was eager to return to Pucheng! Even before I left, I began to miss it.


    I got in the car, but it wasn''t driving yet. I sat in my seat and stared out the window. Although I still have a lot of sadness in my heart after leaving this time, it may be that my fighting ability has become stronger, and I don''t want to stay away from all of this.


    Although I haven''t been with Ding Ge until now, she''s still the girl I love in my heart. Although Lin Ya and I are still separated, she''s still my best friend in my heart. Although I still owe Guzheng 300,000, Hu Zi Old Gao and I have been working hard!


    I clenched my fist!


    I don''t want to give up!


    It felt like life was an opponent. Living life was like a game after game. Sometimes it was ugly and miserable to lose, but if life didn''t completely defeat me, I would stand up again and again.


    Although the sky is still depressed, I believe that bright blue skies will always appear.


    A few minutes later, the car finally started and slowly left Pucheng.


    In the dusk, I reluctantly turned my head and looked through the window at Pucheng, which was getting farther and farther away from me. My eyes were so nostalgic!


    However, there was still no one I wanted to see in the scenery.


    This year, I really won''t see Ding Ge and Lin Ya!


    ...


    By the time I got home, my parents had already prepared a sumptuous dinner for me, and they had pasted a picture of the door at home.


    This time, he returned to his new house.


    This is also the first time I have lived in a new house. Looking at the new house, I feel a little relieved. My parents have settled down here. This is our new home from now on.


    During dinner, I had a drink with my dad, talked about their daily lives, talked about the restaurant, and inevitably talked about me and Guzheng.


    Sure enough, the two of them asked Guzheng to come to my house during the new year. This year was the last day, and I didn''t directly reject them, but I said to see if they were free during the new year.


    On the last day, I don''t want to make my parents angry.


    It was already so late, it would be disrespectful to make them angry again.


    Looking at their old faces, I felt a little sad in my heart, and my nose was sore. How many days could I spend with them?


    In fact, I''m ready to compromise, but I don''t know if it''s right or not, because my relationship with Guzheng is a kind of concealment and deception to everyone!


    I just hope that my parents will never know the truth, even if the relationship ends in the future, they will only think that we broke up.


    At night, we sat in the new living room to watch the spring festival gala. Although we were no longer interested in the spring festival gala, there seemed to be nothing to do on the eve of the new year''s eve.


    I don''t want to go out and have fun. I just want to stay at home and immerse myself in my loneliness.


    Watching the spring festival gala with my parents, they told me about Guzheng. My parents hoped that we could get engaged as soon as possible.


    I didn''t know how to answer, so I had to make fun of them first!


    Guzheng can come to my house, but getting engaged is a little too much.


    This night, there were a lot of messages on the phone, all of which were wishes for the new year.


    There are all kinds of text messages blessing, some are very simple happy new year, some are the kind of online blessing, and even some people have their own style of blessing, in fact, to me, it doesn''t matter whether the group or not the original, it is a blessing.


    Guzheng sent me a message first. There were only eight words on it: "Happy new year in advance." Old Gao and Hu Zi sent me messages one after another. They were all simpler words:" happy new year." Xiaoyi sent a long message.


    Xiaolian also called me and said that someone from the restaurant was looking for me. I was so excited that I thought ding Green was looking for me, but Xiaolian said that the man was a man and she didn''t know him. When I found out that I was not there, that person didn''t leave any message. I was a little puzzled after listening to it. Who would come to the restaurant to look for me on new year''s eve?


    Ji Ze also gave me a call. Naturally, she asked lin ya a few questions in addition to the text message, but now I can''t help Ji Ze at all.


    Many, many people.


    I also replied to them one by one.


    In the past, Lin Ya would send a text message at nearly 12 o'' clock, the same content every year, wishing Xing Yun a happy new year. It was the same every year, but not this year.


    However, Lin Feng sent me a text message, which was very simple, with only the words'' happy new year''.


    In the past, Ding Ge would write a lot of love words to me when he sent me a text message. A text message sounded sweet as honey, especially moved. I could always smile. I haven''t received such a blessing text message for two years.


    Every time my phone received a text message, after reading it and replying to it, I would always stay in my phone''s inbox for a while and flip it up and down, as if afraid of missing something.


    But I didn''t miss it!


    Last year, Ding Ge, who had completely cut off contact with me, didn''t send me a message to wish him well.


    This year, neither Ding Ge nor Lin Ya.


    Looking at the happy scene in the spring festival gala, my heart became more and more sad.


    It didn''t take long to see it. It was really boring. Mom and dad usually went to bed early and went back to the house to sleep. I also turned off the tv and went back to my room.


    On my first night in the new house, I didn''t sleep well!


    Before I could sleep comfortably in that cold room surrounded by concrete walls, I lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep. I didn''t sleep until 12 o'' clock.


    The phone was placed by the bed and did not ring again.


    I didn''t turn off the lights, so I just turned on the lights and looked at the white wall absentmindedly. I couldn''t tell where my mind was.


    This year has really passed!


    This night, I did not recall the past, nor did I look forward to the future. I was just immersed in the sad present. The whole room seemed to be shrouded in a faint light, but the light was not warm at all. Instead, it was cold. It was as lonely and sad as I was, like an incomprehensible cat.


    I lay on a soft bed, a new bed, a new list, and a quilt, without a familiar smell. This new house made me a little uncomfortable, and I couldn''t help but wonder, would I really get married in this room?


    I feel a little scary!


    I didn''t think about it, just continued to fall into a daze. When I came back to my senses again, I felt that it was past twelve o'' clock. Although I didn''t look at my watch, I felt that the new year''s eve had passed and the previous year had ended.


    I sat up from my bed and opened the window to look outside. However, when I saw just another row of residential buildings, I felt a surge of annoyance for no reason. I looked up at the sky and was stunned for a moment, then closed the curtains.


    ...


    The next day, I woke up early.


    Guzheng called me again. We exchanged new year''s greetings on the phone, and after breakfast, my parents and I began to visit each other.


    It''s been a year, and I''ve been meeting friends and relatives for a chat.


    On the way, I met a friend. When I was a child, I went to elementary school together. She was two years younger than me, but she already had two sons. The older one had gone to kindergarten, and the younger one had learned to walk.


    The four of them, the big one followed behind his father, the small one was held by his mother, and the family was especially warm.


    We chatted for a while, then arranged to have a drink with a few friends tonight. I had nothing to do anyway, so I agreed.


    At night, he got together with a few friends in the village. Except for me, they were all married. They walked faster and faster. Naturally, they also talked about my problems when they talked.


    I drank a lot and went home feeling dizzy.


    But I also want to get drunk, because if I don''t get drunk, I will fall into endless sadness. That taste is too damn uncomfortable.


    In the past, when my parents urged me to get married, I always didn''t care. I always thought it was nothing, but now I can''t help but be anxious. I really want to find someone to spend the rest of my life with.


    But the sad thing is, the person that I have already determined has already appeared in my life, and now I still can''t spend my life with her!


    Sometimes in the dead of night, when the emotions in my heart were tumbling, the emotions that had been suppressed for a long time seemed to be out of control. It was so powerful that it could form a huge wave in my body that covered the sky and the sun like a rainbow. I really wanted to find Ding Ge and confess everything to her.


    I really want to be with Ding Ge and go to a place where there are no worries and worries. It''s just the two of us.


    But I am no longer an impulsive teenager in the past. My maturity has made it impossible for me to only consider myself. Sometimes I hate my maturity.


    Sometimes I think it would be great if Ding Ge and I became birds. We could fly freely between heaven and earth. There was no place where we couldn''t go. We were always in pairs. Wherever she was, there was me. Wherever I was, there was her.


    I hate the shackles of reality, but sadly, I don''t know if someone else has locked me up or if I have locked myself up.


    On the first day of the new year, under the influence of alcohol, something overflowed in my heart. It seemed to have been brewing for a long time, waiting for an opportunity!


    I really want to call Ding Ge at this time.


    A call from Green city brought us back to each other. But sometimes, looking at this thing that can connect two people thousands of miles apart, I don''t know how to describe it. It can make two people very close, but sometimes it can make two people very far.


    I always wanted it, but I was afraid.


    I looked at the phone in the palm of my hand. So, should I call or not?

 Chapter 260 : See Each Others Parents

    When I got home, I fell asleep easily because of the alcohol.


    The next day, there was nothing to do at home for the time being. Today, my aunt''s family and my uncle''s family would come over. My mom wanted Guzheng to come over today, but Guzheng was also visiting relatives with her parents today, so it was easy for me to explain to them.


    You can hide for a day.


    My aunt''s family, apart from my cousin cui jiahui, came back. My aunt and uncle who worked outside also came back. Sometimes my cousin might not come, but now my cousin is single, leading Zhan to both of them.


    My cousin from abroad still hasn''t come back. Year after year, even I don''t know how many years, five years? Or six years? Or seven years?


    Every year, my aunt would miss her cousin too much and drop a few tears sadly!


    So, when I saw the sadness on my aunt''s face, I didn''t know if cui jiahui was right or wrong to have gone abroad for many years. I admire him from the bottom of my heart for being able to hold on for so many years for love, but in family, as a son, he really isn''t qualified.


    Love? Family?


    What was the right choice?


    I don''t know how to judge.


    When my uncle passed away early, my aunt remarried, and my other cousin, cao xiaolong, is still in prison, so only my cousin and her two children came over.


    Cousin actually had a hard time. He had never had a good life since he was young. He had been working hard all the time. It could be said that he had worked hard for his family alone, but who would have thought that something like this would happen?


    But instead of divorcing her cousin, she waited for him with her two children, but it was not easy for her to take care of the children alone, so now she has been living in her mother''s house.


    As for my cousin, I actually feel a little guilty. Because it was me and my cousin who ran the business together, but my cousin went in and I came out. No matter who I blame, it seems that I am quite ungrateful.


    My cousin doesn''t blame me at all, and she is an optimistic woman. Although life has been hard, her face is always smiling, and her optimistic and positive attitude towards life has always made me admire her. My mother and aunt also like her cousin very much.


    This year, there are still a lot less people in our family.


    I don''t know when we can get together.


    But everyone was still smiling, and I knew that we shouldn''t just think about the sad things. We should look at the good things.


    After a lot of talking, the family was still so friendly.


    When I grew up, I valued family more.


    Unknowingly, the elders had white hair on their heads, but they didn''t feel that they had changed much before. In recent years, they really felt that they were old!


    Unknowingly, the next generation of people began to grow up, I have been called uncle for many years.


    Unknowingly, many years had passed!


    A lot of things have changed either quietly or loudly!


    At noon, the family sat together. Instead of going to the restaurant, we made a table of food at home. This feeling was different from at the restaurant, and the atmosphere was more warm. The exhibition of their three children was also lively, and the whole family was filled with the taste of happiness.


    The corners of my mouth curled up slightly. This is the smell of home!


    It was a good thing to say, but gradually the elders began to talk about us. Because of zhan, my cousin didn''t get much attention at the dinner table. Basically, I was the only target, and everyone told me about Guzheng.


    My father, my mother, my aunt, my uncle, even my cousin and sister-in-law are pointing fingers at me. Of course, I understand what they are saying. I know it very well in my heart, but there are some things they don''t know.


    My aunt, who was my informant with Guzheng, also said a lot of nice things about Guzheng. I don''t know how to answer it. That''s right, Guzheng is a good girl, I admit it!


    At the dinner table, I had to promise to let Guzheng come to my house tomorrow, but I still kept an ambiguous attitude about the engagement.


    They were my family, and I could understand their feelings, so I wasn''t angry, but when my aunt talked about Guzheng, there was always another person in my mind.


    Ever since I got home, my longing for Ding Ge has been especially strong. I don''t know why, maybe the reason why I have been idle these days. I can''t help but wonder how ding ge will spend these days. Did she face the same nagging from her elders as I did? Under a lot of pressure?


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Ding Ge, who had returned home today, would accept the blind date arranged by her parents? Would she accept her parents'' arrangement for her feelings?


    My heart ached at the thought.


    In the past, there was Lin Ya who helped me pass the message, but now, I suddenly lost contact with the two of them.


    Last night, even though I wanted to call Ding Ge, I hung up at the last step. Because I don''t know what to say to Ding Ge.


    Can''t we talk about Guzheng?


    After dinner, I called Guzheng. She was very cheerful and quickly promised to come to my house tomorrow.


    The next day, my parents got up early, with brighter smiles than usual on their faces. Their eyes were filled with anticipation. Guzheng also called me. I waited for Guzheng at the intersection when Guzheng was almost there.


    It wasn''t long before Guzheng arrived and we met.


    Guzheng wore a hat that was rare today, but it was still very beautiful, and it was obvious that she had dressed up well, dressed appropriately and elegantly.


    She seemed to be in a good mood and didn''t have much anxiety about meeting my parents.


    I took a look at her hat and thought of the day Lin Ya came back from abroad. I remembered that she was wearing a snow-white hat too. I took a breath and didn''t think much. I looked at Guzheng and smiled, "Why are you wearing a hat?"


    Guzheng sighed first, then couldn''t help laughing. I frowned and smiled, "What''s wrong?"


    Guzheng smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t mention it. On the eve of the new year''s eve, the pond was lit and people were almost not cooked."


    When I heard this, I was shocked and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Guzheng couldn''t help but say, "It''s nothing, it''s just hair." Guzheng touched his hat again and said, "My hair is burning a little. It''s chinese new year, and the barber shop is not open. I can only wear a hat to go out."


    "Really? What did it burn to?" I am also curious, but also a little speechless. I am so grown up, and I can burn my hair with a fire.


    Guzheng smiled and said, "It''s so ugly!"


    Guzheng didn''t seem to want me to see it. I didn''t want to see it in particular. The more Guzheng hid it, the more curious I became. She reached out to take off Guzheng''s hat. She dodged, put one hand on it, and glared at me, "No, you can''t!"


    "Okay, no."


    I had no choice but to give up when I saw how violent she was. Then Guzheng and I went back to my house, and she still came with a gift. Then we went home, and my parents finally waited for Guzheng.


    It could be seen that they liked Guzheng very much, but looking at the wrinkles in the corners of their eyes, I felt a lot more sad.


    At first, I agreed to Guzheng''s request and thought that Ding Ge was the only one who was sorry. But I didn''t expect that Lin Ya would be hurt by me, and even my parents would be deceived by me. My heart was really filled with guilt.


    My parents had prepared another sumptuous meal, and Guzheng came to visit my bedroom. At the same time, Guzheng smiled at me and said, "I''m afraid I''ll have to let you go to my house tomorrow."


    I nodded. Guzheng helped me, so naturally I had to help her.


    At this moment, Guzheng''s face showed some bitterness. She pouted slightly and I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Guzheng shook his head and smiled, "Nothing."


    But I knew that Guzheng must have wanted to say something to me. She didn''t say anything, and I didn''t ask.


    After Guzheng left, my parents still proposed the engagement. I had to say it for a while. Although they didn''t force me anymore, I still caught the disappointment in their eyes.


    The next day, I left for Guzheng''s house.


    I also took my clothes and some things with me, because if I left today, I wouldn''t come back. I went straight back to the hotel tonight, and my vacation would be over.


    Four days actually went by quite quickly.


    Before I left, my mother told me a lot. Take care of your health, be nice to Guzheng, be polite when you go back to the house, and so on. Listening to my mother, I gritted my teeth and smiled at him and nodded.


    Looking at my mother, I really didn''t expect that one day her nagging would be so kind.


    ...


    Back in Pucheng, there were many shops on the street that didn''t open. I went back to my own place first, put my things back home, then went out to buy two boxes of gifts, and then went to Guzheng''s house.


    Speaking of which, it was the second time that I had come to Guzheng''s house. Her parents still cared for me and were very enthusiastic. I could feel the warmth of spring in the cold weather.


    Sitting on the sofa of Guzheng''s house and talking to Guzheng''s parents, I was in a daze for a moment. I felt like Guzheng and I really became a family, while Guzheng''s parents became my father-in-law and mother-in-law, and I enjoyed this kind of family conversation.


    At noon, we still went outside like last time. I didn''t want them to spend so much money, but I had no choice but to follow them.


    This time, there were only four of us, so we only drove one car.


    Guzheng''s father was driving, Guzheng''s mother was in the passenger seat, and Guzheng and I were sitting in the back row.


    The car was moving smoothly on the road, but it hadn''t been driving for long. Suddenly, the car shook violently, and then Guzheng''s father stepped on the brake. The car stopped in the middle of the road, and Guzheng and I both jerked forward.


    Then there was a loud "Bang" behind us, and a car tailed us.


    Because I was sitting behind the driver''s seat, I didn''t know what was going on. At this moment, I turned around and saw Guzheng, who was looking in her father''s direction, but her eyes were filled with an unprecedented fear!


    That fear gave me goosebumps too!


    I saw Guzheng looking at her father, anxiously stretching out his hands, and his mouth became shrill with eagerness, "Dad!"

 Chapter 261 Evil Man

    What happened to Guzheng''s father?


    I quickly leaned to the right, and then I saw Guzheng''s father''s face pale and extremely painful. Guzheng and her mother were all looking at Guzheng''s father in a panic. I was also caught off guard by this sudden situation and didn''t know what to do!


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Dad!" Guzheng leaned forward, his voice filled with deep fear.


    I''ve never seen Guzheng so flustered!


    I quickly took out my phone and said, "I''ll call 120!"


    In a few seconds, my forehead was sweating and my body was numb. I was scared too!


    Seeing Guzheng''s father like this, I also have a lot of guilt in my heart. If I hadn''t gone to Guzheng''s house, they wouldn''t have gone to the hotel, then maybe Guzheng''s father would have been fine.


    "Medicine, take it quickly."


    At this moment, Guzheng''s mother took the medicine out of nowhere and stuffed it into Guzheng''s father''s mouth. Then she unscrewed a bottle of water for Guzheng''s father to drink.


    The call went through, and I quickly reported our location and situation to 120.


    "Bang bang!"


    Just as I hung up the phone, the sound of glass suddenly rang in the driver''s seat. I saw a young man with short hair standing outside the car, looking angrily at Guzheng''s father.


    Just now, I was so focused that I didn''t see how that person got there.


    "Fuck, how do you drive?" The man''s roar could be heard through the glass.


    However, the rapid sound of knocking on the glass made my scalp tighten again.


    Indeed, it was because of Guzheng''s father''s emergency brake that caused the rear-end collision, but he had a sudden illness, which naturally did not blame him. And he was in a state of confusion, so of course he couldn''t let anyone else disturb him.


    It would be even worse if it led to worse results!


    So I quickly pushed open the door and got out of the car. I apologized to the young man first, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    However, before I could finish, the young man rudely interrupted me and said furiously, "How do I drive? You guys are giving me a hard time during the chinese new year! I still have something to do, but you guys have to delay me today. What do you think we should do? Public or private?"


    "Privately, privately." I politely said, such a small matter, the traffic police came also privately, the glass is not broken, just a small collision.


    "Damn, what''s going on? You guys!" The young man''s mouth exploded again. At the same time, he looked at the driver''s seat and said, "What''s wrong with this driver? Why don''t you get out of the car and apologize?"


    "I''m sorry, my uncle suddenly fell ill, so he braked..." I had to explain to the young man.


    However, the young man did not wait for me to finish before he interrupted again, "What kind of car are you driving when you are sick?"


    As he spoke, the young man looked into the car. I also looked at Guzheng''s father. His eyes were slightly closed. Obviously, he was still very unwell. The point was that I didn''t know what was wrong with Guzheng''s father, and Guzheng''s mother had medicine with her. It seemed that Guzheng''s father had been sick all along. When I first met Guzheng''s father, I had this feeling.


    The young man frowned and said, "Hey, I said, isn''t your uncle going to shirk his responsibilities and pretend to be ill?" As he spoke, the young man knocked on the glass of the driver''s seat rudely again. I stopped him immediately. Guzheng''s father was acting like this. The young man was too much of a talker.


    At this time, I also had some anger in my heart, and because I was worried that Guzheng''s father would be disturbed, so my hands inevitably became heavier. When the young man saw that I pulled him harder than I did, he suddenly shook his arm and looked at me crossly and said, "Grass, do you want to fight?"


    I took a deep breath and continued to suppress the anger in my chest. Gritting my teeth, I said, "My uncle is really sick. I''ve already called 120. If you don''t believe me, the car will come soon."


    It''s understandable to be angry at the end of the chinese new year, but you can''t be too evil!


    I''m not afraid of the young man, but I don''t want things to get more chaotic now. When Guzheng''s father gets into the ambulance, the young man can do whatever he wants. We''ll be there!


    At this moment, Guzheng also angrily walked down from the other side of the car.


    "I don''t care if you''re sick or not. I still have something to do. Can you bear to delay me?" The young man looked at me fiercely with a threatening tone.


    My heart was a little confused, and I felt that some of my breath was about to be suppressed. Anyone else would be upset if someone pointed their fingers at their nose like that!


    I was also provoked by this young man''s temper, but now Guzheng''s father doesn''t know what''s going on. I don''t want to cause more trouble from the bottom of my heart, so I have to swallow my anger and say, "Shall we compensate? We take full responsibility, we compensate!"


    Hearing my words, the young man''s face softened slightly and asked, "The compensation is fine. How much do you think it will cost?"


    I turned around and looked at the young man''s car behind me, but it wasn''t too serious. The young man''s car was a little damaged, and the bumper was probably all right. I thought I might as well just lose some money.


    At this moment, Guzheng also turned around and walked to my side. She looked very angry and shouted at the young man, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see my father is sick?"


    She must also be angry at the young man''s repeated knocking on the glass.


    The young man looked at Guzheng, his face flushed a little, as if he had been violated. He shouted even louder, "Who knows if it''s a real sick leave?"


    "Try again!" Guzheng''s tone was very cold, looking at the young man without a trace of fear.


    The young man also shouted at the top of his voice, "Let me repeat what happened! If you''re sick, you have to pay for it. If you hit the emergency brake properly, you don''t want to be responsible for it."


    "You''re the one who''s sick!" Guzheng was also furious.


    "You..."


    The young man glared at him with a fierce expression on his face, as if he wanted to do something to Guzheng. I quickly straightened up, clenched my fists subconsciously, and then looked at the young man coldly.


    I''ve been holding back, but that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of this young man. Looking at his thin body, I really feel like I can torture him!


    The young man looked up at me and said provocatively, "Do you want to fight? Grass!"


    Right now, I really don''t have the heart to do that. I just hope that the ambulance gets here quickly and Guzheng''s father doesn''t have anything to do with it. But people have their limits, and my patience has its limits.


    Some people really make you feel particularly disgusted. Seeing his face and listening to what he said, you really want to slap him on the face with a shovel.


    I''m not a violent person, but I rarely see such a wild person. My attitude was good enough, but he kept pushing his nose and face.


    "I don''t want to fight!" I finally let go of my fist.


    The young man thought I was afraid of him, and his face was full of smug smiles.


    I looked at Guzheng again and asked, "How''s your father?"


    "I don''t know either." Guzheng was about to cry as she spoke, and she said anxiously, "Why isn''t the ambulance here yet?"


    "It should be soon."


    The young man looked at me anxiously again and asked, "Didn''t you say you were going to lose money? Hurry up, I have something else to do!"


    At first, the young man had a slightly better attitude to solve the problem, but his rude attitude really annoyed me, and Guzheng was even more angry. He really didn''t want to say anything to this kind of person. It was nothing to fight with him usually. Today, I really didn''t have time to pay attention to him. I pulled Guzheng and whispered to him, "Forget it. Don''t talk so much to him. Just lose some money. Uncle''s health is important."


    Guzheng''s mood eased a little after hearing what I said.


    Originally, the road was quite smooth, but when the two of us crashed into each other, the traffic immediately became crowded, and the speed of the cars became much slower. I was afraid that there would be a jam and even an ambulance would not be able to get through.


    I took out my wallet and asked the young man, "How much do you want?"


    "Two thousand." The man had no room for negotiation and opened his mouth.


    I felt another surge of anger in my chest.


    "You''re stealing money. Your car is fine. It''s so much." Guzheng was angry again.


    "No way, okay." The young man took out his cell phone and said, "Let''s just let the traffic police handle it."


    Then he muttered in a low voice, "The traffic police came and you paid more."


    We weren''t in the mood to deal with the traffic police. Guzheng also said to me, "Xing Yun, let me drive my dad to the hospital first. The ambulance is too slow."


    In fact, it was mainly because we were too anxious. Guzheng''s father had only been ill for a few minutes.


    I nodded. That''s fine. Leave me to talk to the young man about compensation.


    "I want to go! There''s no door!" However, the young man was especially tough and said, "No one can leave without losing money."


    "You..." Guzheng gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill the young man.


    Forget it, I won''t argue with him today. I''m counting the money, and I''m going to give it to the young man. Two thousand for two thousand, just think of it as a fucking poor dog!


    I comforted Guzheng, but Guzheng said nothing more.


    At this moment, a man, a middle-aged man, came out of the back seat of the young man''s car. He looked at us, then looked at the place where the two cars collided, and then looked at Guzheng with some confusion.


    "Two thousand!"


    I took the money out of my wallet and reluctantly handed it to the young man. The young man reached out and took it, then checked it himself. A light flashed in his eyes.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man walked towards us and looked at Guzheng''s father casually.


    The young man also checked the money and put it in his pocket. He smiled and said to the middle-aged man, "Uncle, it''s settled. Get in the car. Let''s go."


    However, when the middle-aged man saw Guzheng''s father, there was a slight panic on his face, and then he quickly walked two steps to the side of the driver''s seat, bent down slightly and looked inside as if he wanted to confirm something. Then his eyes widened, his body shook, and he called out in a trembling voice, "President gu!"

 Chapter 262 : Health

    I frowned a little. I didn''t expect the middle-aged man to know Guzheng''s father. If I had known this would have been easy.


    I looked at the middle-aged man with an inexplicable look of fear, as if he was in awe of Guzheng''s father, and now he looked as if he had caused a great disaster.


    I looked at Guzheng''s father again. He looked much better now, but he was still weak and pale. When he heard the middle-aged man calling him, he turned around and dropped the window.


    "President gu, it''s really you." A smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face.


    I glanced at the young man, who was also stunned.


    Guzheng''s father only smiled faintly, but he was obviously not strong enough to say anything, so I said on the side, "My uncle suddenly felt a little unwell."


    At this time, Guzheng''s mother also got off the car from the side. She looked at the middle-aged man and said, "So it''s old zheng."


    The middle-aged man smiled in shame and said, "Don''t delay that. Hurry and go to the hospital. Did you call 120?"


    "How do I get here?" Guzheng''s mother smiled and said, "I haven''t apologized to you yet. I''m so sorry to have delayed you."


    Even I could hear the displeasure and ridicule in Guzheng''s mother''s words, and the middle-aged man was even more frightened. He smiled and said, "Mrs. Gu, you''re slapping my face. Don''t say anything. I''ll come to the hospital to apologize in person the next day. It''s still important to go to the hospital."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man looked at the young man again, his face suddenly darkened, and the young man was so silly that he could not say a word.


    The middle-aged man snatched the money from the young man''s hand without hesitation, then stuffed it into my hand and continued to smile, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Then the middle-aged man looked at Guzheng''s parents and continued to apologize, "I''m sorry, my nephew has a bad temper. I''ll teach him a good lesson when I get back."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man dragged the young man over again and roared, "Apologize, you little brat!"


    He glared at the young man, who was no longer as fierce as he had been. He looked like a little sheep, and his expression was obviously unshakable. He didn''t seem to want to give in to us. After all, we had been so subdued by him just now, so he reluctantly looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Uncle, who are they? It''s clearly their responsibility."


    However, before the young man could finish his sentence, the middle-aged man slapped the back of the young man''s head fiercely without any mercy. Even if the young man was slapped by his elders in front of the public, his face was not bright, as if he wanted to find a hole in it.


    The young man''s face was full of grievances, but he looked at the middle-aged man with fear in his eyes.


    The middle-aged man glared at him, stamped his foot and said in a deep voice, "Apologize to me quickly."


    The young man then apologized softly to us, and the middle-aged man apologized again. Guzheng''s mother glanced at them lightly, and then the ambulance finally came.


    We didn''t say anything to the middle-aged man. We carried Guzheng''s father into the ambulance, Guzheng''s mother followed him into the car, then Guzheng drove the car, and we followed him to the hospital.


    Through the rearview mirror, I could vaguely see the middle-aged man pointing at the young man and saying something. It looked like he was reprimanding him.


    I suddenly felt a little happy in my heart. I was really going to explode just now. If there was nothing else, even if it was our responsibility, we would definitely fight with him. This kind of person has a big mouth, and it would take a few losses sooner or later to remember.


    Guzheng''s face was still full of worry and nervousness, and the atmosphere in the car became serious. I didn''t know how to comfort Guzheng, so I had to say, "Don''t worry, uncle is fine."


    But my consolation didn''t do much. Guzheng still frowned.


    Soon, the two of us arrived at the hospital. Guzheng called her mother, and then we went to the hospital ward. Guzheng''s father was already resting on the bed, filling up a bottle of liquid.


    Guzheng and I quickly asked about the situation. It was no big deal. Maybe it was just too much work, so we should rest.


    Guzheng''s mother told me that Guzheng''s father had an old problem, a heart problem, and his health had never been good. I was relieved. No wonder Guzheng''s mother had medicine with her. And last time Guzheng said that his father couldn''t drink, it must have something to do with his heart.


    Guzheng''s mother didn''t say much about it, maybe she was a little shy, and I didn''t ask much.


    I was relieved to see that Guzheng''s father was fine, but Guzheng''s face was still full of sadness, and her eyes were filled with heartache as she looked at him!


    Looking at Guzheng''s parents, I can''t help but think of my own parents. I can''t help but think of them in fear. They are old now. If something unexpected happens at home, I feel that I care too little about them. I really need to go home and see them more in the future.


    Guzheng''s mother told me and Guzheng not to be here and let us go to dinner, but how can we leave with Guzheng''s father like this? If Guzheng doesn''t leave, I''ll stay here with them.


    Then Guzheng''s mother said something to us, and then sent us to dinner. Guzheng and I walked out of the hospital.


    But we didn''t go far. We just had some food at the supermarket near the hospital.


    Guzheng was still in a bad mood, with no smile on her face, obviously still concerned about her father. I could clearly feel that she and her father were deeply in love.


    The food in front of her didn''t move much, so I had to persuade her, "Well, Guzheng, it''s okay. Don''t be sad. Your father is fine."


    However, it was good that I didn''t say anything. When I opened my mouth, tears welled up in Guzheng''s eyes.


    This time, however, Guzheng did not allow the tears to flow. Instead, he raised his head slightly and forced back the tears in his eyes!


    At this moment, I felt that Guzheng had suddenly grown a lot.


    Although I saw sadness in her eyes, I also saw strength.


    Feeling Guzheng''s feelings for her father, I felt the same way in my heart, so I quickly looked at Guzheng and said softly, "Guzheng, don''t cry. It will be okay."


    Guzheng looked away, sniffled, and looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, am I too unfilial?"


    "No." I quickly comforted Guzheng and said, "You and your father are so close, so worried about her, you are very filial."


    Guzheng didn''t feel much better because of what I said. She lowered her head slightly and said, "My father has never been in good health, but I haven''t shared much with him. If I could do a lot of things for him, my dad wouldn''t have to be so tired, you know? I really regret it now. If only I had known better, I wouldn''t have let my dad get so tired. I used to talk back to my dad and argue with them. I really hate myself."


    Listening to Guzheng''s words made me feel bad for her too. I couldn''t say how much I felt sorry for her. Although Guzheng had lived a superior life since she was a child, the burden on her now was not as easy as those of us. She was the only girl in the family, so all the pressure was on her. Learning to run a company would be much harder than us, and it would definitely be much harder.


    I still remember the time Guzheng and her parents quarreled. She ran away from home and even complained to me. To this day, she completely regretted what she had done.


    I sighed and comforted Guzheng, "You''re a girl. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Take your time. You''re working hard at the company now. Your parents will be proud of you."


    Guzheng remained silent and did not say much.


    She ate very little, and I didn''t force her to go out, and soon we both went back to the ward.


    Guzheng''s mother was still there, pouring a cup of boiling water for Guzheng''s father, and Guzheng''s father was awake.


    "Uncle, how are you feeling now?"


    Guzheng also choked and said, "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"


    Guzheng was obviously frightened today. Guzheng''s father looked at Guzheng and me and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry about you. Nothing happened."


    Guzheng''s father''s spirits are much better now, but they really scared us before! At this moment, Guzheng''s father said to me, "Xing Yun, I''m sorry. Look, I can''t treat you to dinner today because of this."


    I smiled and shook my head, "What''s the matter? There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Uncle, auntie, I''ll treat you in the future."


    Seeing that Guzheng''s father was really okay, Guzheng looked a little better. We didn''t talk much. Let Guzheng''s father rest more.


    After that, Guzheng and I sat in the hospital lounge and looked at the hospital hallway, always feeling uncomfortable. This is the largest hospital in Pucheng, and the parking space in the hospital is almost full of cars every day. Every day, many patients enter the building, where you can see how much pain human beings are suffering every day.


    I don''t like hospitals. Staying here and facing too many illnesses always makes my heart ache!


    Sometimes I really want everyone to be healthy and painless!


    But how is that possible?


    Life, old age, illness and death are inevitable. When we chat with our parents and friends, we will always hear some people who died abnormally. It is inevitable that we will sigh in our hearts. Sometimes we humans are really fragile!


    How important it is to have a healthy body!


    But sometimes we don''t know how to cherish it.


    "I''m so scared."


    Guzheng, who was sitting next to me, suddenly said something.


    I looked at Guzheng, her arms in her arms, and the corners of her mouth trembled as if she was afraid of something. I quickly smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? Your father is fine. Don''t be afraid. He must be fine."


    Guzheng shook his head and said, "My father has been ill for many years. He takes medicine every day to maintain his health. It''s usually nothing, but I''m really afraid that one day... He will suddenly leave us."


    In the end, Guzheng had already covered her mouth, and it hurt to see her like this. I gritted my teeth and had to hold Guzheng in my arms, hoping that my arms would give Guzheng some strength.


    Guzheng put his head on my shoulder and held my hand tightly with one hand.


    I had no choice but to let her hold my hand.

 Chapter 263 Do You Want to Be with Me?

    Ever since I met Guzheng, I have had very little physical contact with her, because I have always been very taboo, I think such intimacy is a kind of injury to Guzheng.


    But now, for the first time, I saw Guzheng in such a fragile state. I really wanted to help her as much as I could, but there was nothing I could do, as if I could only give her a warm hug.


    I also held Guzheng''s hand!


    And this time, an image flashed through my mind. I finally knew who the hand I was holding that night was, Guzheng!


    Not Ding Ge.


    I remember that day when Guzheng poured me a lot of wine because of anger, I also drank a lot angrily, then went back to the backyard and squatted in the dark. At that time, a hand gently touched my back, and I held that hand in a flood of emotions.


    She suddenly withdrew her hand.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a little dazed, because I always thought it would be Ding Ge''s hand, I didn''t expect it to be Guzheng!


    I think it was a very unpleasant situation at that time. I didn''t give Guzheng any face. She should hate me very much and be very angry with me. She must be sad and sad in her heart, but I didn''t expect her to comfort me immediately.


    Feeling the warmth of Guzheng in my arms, I felt an unspeakable emotion in my heart.


    I always felt that I would destroy Guzheng!


    Holding Guzheng''s hand, she unconsciously lost her strength.


    Looking at Guzheng, who was snuggling up to me, I really didn''t know what to do with her. I could feel her affection for me, and she didn''t hide it at all.


    And now that we have reached the'' fake couple''stage, this is a really bad thing. I thought I was the one who got hurt, but in the end it was Guzheng!


    "Xing Yun."


    At this moment, Guzheng in his arms suddenly called out to me softly.


    "Yes." I answered softly.


    Guzheng suddenly left my arms, and then she looked at me and asked in a particularly serious way, "Now, do you want to be with me?"


    Guzheng kept looking into my eyes. Her words were very direct, and her tone was very heavy, and there was no shyness on her face, just a very determined light.


    The look in her eyes was exactly the same as when she asked me if I wanted to elope with her. She was still that stubborn girl!


    My heart skipped a beat, because this question seemed like I had talked to Guzheng many times, and each time I was afraid it would hurt Guzheng, so I didn''t dare to answer, and my eyes dodged.


    At this moment, Guzheng ordered me, "Look at me."


    Her voice was not loud, but her tone was especially strong. I couldn''t help but look at Guzheng.


    Guzheng was as beautiful and elegant as when he first met her. Sometimes I can''t describe temperament. I don''t know how to describe this abstract thing. It''s like the artistic conception shown in a poem. Guzheng''s temperament is very special, just like a red snow lotus in the white snow.


    I looked at Guzheng and sighed deeply, but still didn''t answer.


    Guzheng''s eyes suddenly showed a sense of loss. I could see the frustration in her eyes, which I had never seen before. She made her own one-year appointment. I always felt that she would never give up until then. That was her character.


    But now, I really saw that she seemed to be retreating.


    She sat up straight and mocked herself, "Am I insulting myself?"


    My heart ached and I said, "Guzheng, don''t say that."


    Guzheng lowered his head slightly and looked at the white tiles in the hospital, not knowing what he was thinking. After a while, she looked at me and asked, "What about dinger?"


    I was surprised to hear Ding Ge''s name from Guzheng. I froze for a few seconds and asked, "What?"


    "Would you like to be with Ding Ge?" Guzheng still looked at me with a serious expression.


    I smiled and replied, "What happened to you today? Are you going to give up? It''s not like your style. Your one-year appointment ended early?"


    I purposely spoke to Guzheng in a relaxed tone.


    Guzheng didn''t answer me. She just stared at me and continued to ask the question. Then she said solemnly, "Don''t lie to me, okay? I want to hear the truth!"


    My heart sank to the bottom of the sea, as if it were surrounded by a layer of ice. I could not hide my heart. Even under such ice, it was beating violently, as if it was expecting something.


    It had been searching for something.


    I gritted my teeth. After a while, I finally nodded.


    "Actually, back then, you wanted to get back together with Ding Ge, didn''t you?"


    I nodded again.


    "But because of my request to you, you didn''t get together again, did you?"


    I was silent. After a while, I said quietly, "We are destined to be together. No one can separate us. We are destined not to be together. Maybe it is useless to work hard."


    Guzheng did not say anything more, but looked into the distance in disappointment.


    In fact, I just said this to myself, but I suddenly realized that this sentence was actually harmful to Guzheng, and I don''t know what Guzheng would think.


    Then we stopped talking about it, and the two of us fell into a brief silence. We sat separately in the lounge chairs, without any physical contact.


    The hospital was not clean during the day, and there were always people walking around in the corridors. Guzheng was still in a sad mood. I looked at the door of the ward that was opened or closed, as if I understood why Guzheng had asked me those questions.


    She still wants to be with me!


    At this point, she especially needed a support, and a long-term support, to work with her, especially Guzheng''s father''s company. Guzheng used to be a little nonchalant, but now she''s probably never going to shirk her responsibilities again.


    I looked at Guzheng, and I could feel her exhaustion. In other people''s eyes, she had another boyfriend that she could rely on. In fact, I knew that she didn''t rely on.


    After a while, we went back to the ward. Guzheng''s father was able to speak normally. I looked at Guzheng''s father who was a little weak and seemed to understand what he said at the dinner table last time.


    After that, my parents called me. They were still worried about me and asked me what was going on at Guzheng''s house. I told them about Guzheng''s father''s sudden illness. After hearing this, they came to Pucheng to visit Guzheng''s father. I told them that I was there to show my concern. Guzheng''s father is not in any trouble for the time being.


    I had nothing to do in the afternoon, so I left first, because I was going back to the hotel tonight.


    After leaving for a few days, I was actually quite worried. When I returned to the restaurant, the restaurant was not yet busy.


    My cousin was sitting behind the counter. Today, she was working with Jiang Yan, Hu Zi and Xiaolian. I greeted my cousin and asked, "How was it today?"


    "Not bad."


    I saw Zhan''s homework on the counter and asked, "Is Zhan with you today?"


    "Yeah, playing in the backyard." Cousin replied.


    I came to the backyard, and Hu Zi and Xiaolian were sitting in the backyard. They didn''t know what to say, and lotus was smiling happily.


    I walked over and said jokingly, "I hear your bright laughter every time. Why are you laughing so happily?"


    Xiaolian smiled sheepishly again.


    Hu Zi looked at me, frowned and asked, "Why are you here so early? Aren''t you going to work tomorrow?"


    "I left thirty nights. I came this afternoon. That''s right."


    Xiaolian asked me, "How was your rest at home?"


    "Of course it''s great. I don''t even want to go to work!"


    "Then why are you still here? Ask for a few more days off." Xiaolian giggled.


    "Hey," I sighed and smiled bitterly, "Actually, it''s not fun at home. It''s better to come back to work."


    "You don''t know how lucky you are!" Xiaolian pointed at me and said.


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I was really relaxed at home, but I really wanted to go back to Pucheng, because I wanted to see Ding Ge, although coming back didn''t necessarily mean I could see her.


    Maybe as Wang Mengmeng said, it would be better to love each other, even if you were closer to each other.


    At this time, I remembered the last time Xiaolian called me, so I asked xiaolian again, "Didn''t you say there was a man looking for me last time? Who is it? What does it look like?"


    "I don''t know what to say. It''s just a middle-aged man who looks much older than you."


    "Didn''t he say his name?"


    "No." Xiaolian said, "I told him that you weren''t at work that day, so he asked when you would be back. I said you might be here today. He said he would come back later. I didn''t know if he would come today."


    Hearing Xiaolian''s words, I couldn''t help but guess, who is a middle-aged man?


    I remember the other night when I made a bowl of noodles for a young man who was cheated. I thought he would thank me, but his age didn''t match.


    Later on, I guessed it was Ji Ze, but he was far away, so it couldn''t be him.


    I really can''t guess who the others are. Is it old meng?


    But he should have called me.


    Who is it?


    I really can''t guess. I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until the middle-aged man comes back.


    But after night, no one came to see me.


    The next day, I bought some more fruits and went to Guzheng''s house. Guzheng''s father had already been discharged from the hospital. I thought it would be better to visit him again.


    I really like Guzheng''s parents. When I''m in love, I want to have a perfect girlfriend, but when it comes to getting married, I especially want to have a perfect father-in-law and mother-in-law. If someone who has experienced this before, they will understand the importance of father-in-law and mother-in-law. It''s really not as simple as saying that I married your daughter and what relationship you have.


    Guzheng''s parents are like this!


    But I don''t love their girl.


    Perhaps this is the so-called fish and bear paws can not be both, the girl I love is Ding Ge, but her parents do not like me so much!

 Chapter 264 Di Ming

    Guzheng''s parents were as enthusiastic about me as ever, and I was genuinely happy with them. Although the truth is that I''m not Guzheng''s boyfriend, I really think they care about me like family.


    I asked Guzheng''s father, "Uncle, how are you feeling?"


    Guzheng''s father smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "Don''t be too tired. You really have to pay more attention to your health."


    It is true that the body is the capital of revolution.


    Guzheng''s father smiled faintly, and there was a hint of helplessness on his lips. I also knew that as the chairman of a company, he would have a lot of self-control.


    At this moment, Guzheng''s father suddenly asked me, "Xing Yun, do you have a driver''s license?"


    I don''t know why Guzheng''s father asked, but he still nodded.


    "You haven''t got a car yet, have you?"


    The car that Guzheng''s father was talking about, needless to say, was definitely a car. I shook my head.


    Guzheng''s father had previously said he didn''t care about my family conditions, so I don''t know why he asked this question.


    I looked at Guzheng''s father, and then he suddenly said something to me that shocked me. He said, "If you don''t mind, you can drive my car first."


    My body shook violently!


    This is too generous. Although it''s not a new car, this gift is also very expensive, and I heard what Guzheng''s father meant by giving it to me.


    "Uncle, no, I don''t usually need it."


    At this moment, Guzheng''s mother also said, "Do you not like that car?"


    "No, no!" I was so anxious that my palms were sweating, afraid that Guzheng''s parents would misunderstand, but how could I accept Guzheng''s father''s car for no reason? I refused again, "How could I have uncle''s car! I don''t usually drive much, and my friend who drives a restaurant with me has a car. He drives his car when he has something to do."


    I looked at Guzheng for help, and she obviously understood what I meant, so she smiled at me and said to Guzheng''s parents, "Mom and dad, why are you giving Xing Yun a car? He doesn''t have a car. I have a car. He just needs to drive my car. You can use my dad''s car."


    After that, Guzheng said, "Dad, don''t drive anymore."


    "Uncle lu has been home for the past few days."


    "You won''t find another person when you get home. Is it difficult for so many people in the company to find you a car? If not, I''ll open it for you!"


    "Okay, okay, it won''t open. It won''t open again." Guzheng''s father seemed to be very fond of Guzheng.


    Just like that, when Guzheng''s father wanted to give me the car, it was over. My back was sweating a lot, but when I thought about it, I seemed to understand what he was doing. He seemed to be euphemistically hoping that I could come to his company.


    Although I didn''t say it clearly, I could really feel his thoughts, but I didn''t say it directly.


    Just as we were sitting in the living room chatting, the door of Guzheng''s house suddenly rang. Guzheng went to open the door, and then a middle-aged man came in carrying something.


    Guzheng greeted the middle-aged man and said, "Uncle di is here."


    "So is Guzheng." The middle-aged man smiled at Guzheng, then looked at Guzheng''s father and said, "Brother gu, what''s wrong? I heard you were hospitalized yesterday?"


    However, when I saw the person, I was almost shocked, because I never thought that I would know Guzheng''s father''s friend!


    This middle-aged man was the one who had a meal at our restaurant, then I took him and his friends back to the hotel. The next day, when he thanked me, he reminded my brother of some taboos about starting a business, gave me a business card and said that he could call him if he was in trouble.


    I remember his name. Guzheng called him uncle di. I thought about it for a while before I remembered that his name was Di Ming!


    It was him!


    Di Ming walked over, and then he saw me too. He was obviously stunned and asked, "Brother Xing Yun, why are you here?"


    I also stood up, but suddenly I didn''t know how to call him. I used to call him big brother, but Guzheng called uncle Di Ming, and Di Ming and Guzheng''s father called him brother. Naturally, I couldn''t call him big brother.


    I smiled at Di Ming, feeling a little awkward.


    Guzheng''s father was confused, "Do you two know each other?"


    "That''s right." Di Ming looked at me again and said, "On new year''s eve, I said I was going to your restaurant to have a drink with you. You didn''t go to work."


    I was shocked again. Yesterday, I thought about the people I knew, but I didn''t expect Di Ming to look for me. Actually, we don''t know each other very well, but Di Ming seems to really treat me as a friend.


    I couldn''t help but laugh and say, "So you''re looking for me?"


    "That''s right." Di Ming looked at us again and asked doubtfully, "What... Is your relationship?"


    Guzheng walked over, smiled sweetly and introduced, "Uncle, this is my boyfriend."


    "Ah?"


    Di Ming was stunned, then burst into laughter and said, "This is your boyfriend! I see. I see. What a small world! Brother Xing Yun..."


    "Di uncle," Guzheng interrupted Di Ming and said, "This is my boyfriend. How can you call him brother?"


    "Haha, too." Di ming scratched his head, then looked at me and said, "But why does it feel so awkward?"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Why don''t we talk about us? The Xing Yun brothers and I talk about us." Di Ming joked.


    "No way, then I''m not being taken advantage of by him." Guzheng glanced at me.


    I also smiled and said, "Di uncle, I''ll call you Di uncle in the future."


    "Okay."


    Di Ming nodded reluctantly.


    Then we all sat down. Guzheng''s mother asked curiously, "Di Ming, how did you meet Xing Yun?"


    Di Ming opened his mouth and told me what happened between us. Looking at me, he smiled and said, "I really think that this brother Xing Yun... No, this young man Xing Yun is quite good. He feels very predestined. It''s the new year''s eve. All the friends around him are not back. Brother gu can''t drink. I can''t even find a drinker. So I thought about going to the Xingyun hotel to find Xing Yun to drink. I didn''t expect him to be gone. Who would have thought that they would meet here today? Xing Yun, do you want to drink this bottle of wine?"


    Di Ming seemed to be a good drinker too. Last time, I saw how much he could drink. I was sure I would drink a lot with him for a few hours, but Di Ming put it this way. It seemed like he had a high opinion of my friend, so I couldn''t refuse. I nodded and said, "Sure, no problem."


    Di Ming looked at Guzheng''s father again and asked, "Brother gu, what''s wrong with you? I just heard about it this morning, and I came over as soon as I knew it."


    I didn''t know that Di Ming and Guzheng''s father were business partners, but it seemed like they had known each other for a long time. After all, Guzheng knew him so well.


    "It''s okay. It''s just an old problem. It''s over."


    "Didn''t you take your medicine on time?" Di Ming asked again.


    "Yes."


    "If you can''t, you can have another examination."


    Guzheng''s father shook his head and smiled, "What''s there to check? Just like that."


    Di Ming smiled, as if he knew Guzheng''s father''s condition very well. He didn''t say anything more, but asked, "I heard that he crashed into old zheng''s car yesterday?"


    Guzheng''s mother nodded, and Guzheng said angrily, "You don''t know how much they went overboard. If I wasn''t worried about my dad, I wouldn''t have ended up with them."


    "They can still bully us. Stop talking about Guzheng, and uncle will take it out on your behalf!" Di Ming also said angrily, "In front of me, you see how dare he fart!"


    Guzheng complimented, "That''s right, Di uncle. You''re amazing."


    Guzheng''s mother said again, "The old zheng family came over yesterday. In fact, it''s not old zheng. It''s that young man. He seems to be his nephew."


    "Young people nowadays are getting more and more arrogant!" Di Ming looked at Guzheng''s father again and said, "Brother gu, I didn''t mean you. Drive a hyundai. If you drive my car, how will he react?"


    "You know, I''m not interested in cars."


    "I''ll have to scold him when I see him! This old zheng." Di Ming did not seem to have any regard for the middle-aged man we saw yesterday.


    "All right, it''s over. Don''t talk about the unhappy ones." Said Guzheng''s mother.


    "Yes, yes." Di Ming nodded.


    However, he looked at me again and changed the topic to me. He said to Guzheng''s parents, "Brother gu, sister-in-law, you have really found a good son-in-law."


    Di Ming spoke very directly, and he was also a very honest person. Guzheng and I both blushed a little.


    Guzheng added, "Di uncle, it''s still early."


    "Then don''t be too early. Hurry up and set a date. Your parents have been looking forward to it for so many years. When you two get married, how about uncle be your witness?"


    Guzheng''s face showed a hint of shyness and said, "Ah, stop talking. You guys talk. Xing Yun, let''s go."


    "How can this work? I finally met Xing Yun and agreed to drink."


    "Are you inviting me?" Guzheng asked with a smile.


    "No problem!" Di Ming said in a particularly magnanimous voice, "I''ll treat! You can pick any restaurant in Pucheng. Uncle promises not to frown."


    "You''re so rich. Which restaurant treats you differently?"


    "Okay, don''t go anywhere today. Just eat at home for lunch." Said Guzheng''s mother.


    Di Ming smiled and said rudely, "Well, I haven''t tasted sister-in-law''s cooking for a long time."


    I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and said, "Uncle, auntie, I have to go back to the restaurant later. The restaurant is too busy."


    I don''t know if it would seem disrespectful, but I''m really going back. After all, there are only four of us at work, and one of us is really busy. Guzheng also helped me say a few words, and they didn''t say anything, and Di Ming still agreed to our bottle of wine.


    After that, I left the Guzheng family and Di Ming and went back to the hotel.

 Chapter 265 The Conversation with Guzhengs Father

    When Guzheng walked me out, I asked Guzheng curiously, "What''s the relationship between your family and Di Ming?"


    "My dad''s old friend."


    I think so. As soon as something happened to Guzheng''s father, Di Ming came over. It should be a good relationship.


    "What does he do? It looks like he has a lot of money."


    "Not very rich!" Guzheng looked at me with bright eyes and a long voice, "It''s super rich!"


    Guzheng''s family conditions were already quite good. The super rich she was talking about was definitely super rich.


    "Really? What does he do?"


    "I''ve done everything. Real estate, lifting, investment, clothing, movies, and so on. Lots and lots."


    "Damn it! How rich would that be?" I took a breath of air in shock. It was so messy. Could he be busy?


    "Let''s put it this way." Guzheng gestured and said, "My dad has a company, which is quite enough, but compared to Di Ming, my dad owns a small country, and Di uncle owns a super empire."


    "Is it that exaggerated?" I smiled. I didn''t see it at all. How many figures does it cost? But from the luxury car he drove last time, it was clear that he was not short of money.


    "No exaggeration at all!" Guzheng added, "It''s just that we divorced a few years ago and are still single."


    "If you''re single, you''re a diamond bachelor!" A man like that must not be robbed mad by a woman.


    I was a little emotional, I didn''t expect to know such a powerful person one day.


    Guzheng smiled and said, "How about the diamond?"


    I laughed and couldn''t help but tell Guzheng my worries. "Guzheng..."


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say to Guzheng. Guzheng looked at me gently and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I... It''s not that I don''t want to keep our agreement, but I feel like things are getting out of hand. Do you feel that way?"


    Guzheng''s eyes were filled with complicated light. She was silent for a while before nodding and saying, "I know."


    "Then what should we do? We have to think of a way to deal with it."


    Guzheng''s expression was a little distressed, as if there was nothing she could do. In the end, she said, "I think you will come to our house less often in the future."


    I smiled bitterly, and with the halo of'' Guzheng''s boyfriend'', there would be a lot of helplessness.


    "Okay."


    ...


    When I got out of the neighborhood, I went back in the car.


    On the way, he could not help but sigh. Although many people had never heard of such a small city as Pucheng, it was definitely a crouching tiger hiding a dragon!


    There''s no shortage of super rich people like Di Ming. Every day when he''s lying there, there''s a lot of money falling from the sky. Of course, there''s no shortage of people who live at the bottom of the earth and work every day. Taxi drivers, cleaners, office workers...


    Of course, I won''t be jealous or hate the rich. Because I knew that behind Di Ming and Guzheng''s father''s seemingly glorious background, there must be unknown hardships, and their achievements today were earned by their hard work.


    I can''t just see their glory today, I should learn their spirit of suffering.


    The next day, it was the sixth day of the first month. On this day, many shops opened their doors and heard the crackling of firecrackers from the early morning. This also announced that our lives had returned to normal again. Some of the workers had even begun to come to the station to take a bus. Some people, it was really difficult to stay at home for a few days a year, but there was no way. For the sake of life, we could only pretend not to be tired and go to the station. Walking forward.


    In our hotel, the whole staff gathered again.


    Hu Zi, Old Gao, Shi Yuan, Jiang Yan, cousin, Xiaoyi, Xiaolian, me, eight of us, eight of us gathered for a drink tonight to reward everyone for their hard work. Naturally, we hope to continue working hard this year.


    In the morning, we did a thorough cleaning of the restaurant and readjusted the seating. Although there were no changes, it still looked like a new look.


    Looking at this small Xingyun hotel, I was in a daze for a moment. In the past, I never thought that I would open such a restaurant with Old Tiger one day, but now, unknowingly, the restaurant has passed a few months.


    ...


    That night, two particularly important people came to the restaurant.


    One of them, I was very surprised.


    It''s Guzheng''s father!


    I didn''t expect him to come.


    Guzheng''s father''s friend, Di Ming, came with him.


    I really didn''t expect that the two of them would come to the Xingyun hotel together. Two such heavyweight figures instantly made our restaurant proud.


    I quickly walked over and asked excitedly, "Uncle, Di uncle, why are you here?"


    "Why, are you not welcome?" Di Ming joked.


    "How is that possible!" I smiled and said, "Go upstairs and sit down."


    "I won''t sit down, Xing Yun," Guzheng''s father looked at me, and I listened respectfully, "Actually, I came here to say something to you!"


    Hearing this, I suddenly felt a little nervous.


    What does Guzheng''s father want to say to me?


    Di Ming patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Brother gu is here to talk to you. I am here to drink with you. Today, whether you are busy or not, we must drink this wine!"


    With that said, Di Ming raised the wine in his hand. It seems that he still remembers the bottle we agreed on! I didn''t see what that bottle of wine was, and I hadn''t seen it before, but the packaging was pretty high, and the wine that a rich man like Di Ming took probably wouldn''t be bad.


    I looked at Di Ming and said, "Okay, Di uncle."


    If di ming thinks so highly of me, I will definitely accompany him to the end.


    "I''ll go up first. You two can talk." Di Ming went upstairs alone.


    Then I said to Guzheng''s father, "Uncle, let''s go to the back. It''s quiet in the back."


    "Sure."


    I led the way, and Guzheng''s father followed me into the backyard.


    "How long has the restaurant been open?" Asked Guzheng''s father.


    "It''s been more than three months."


    "Yeah, it''s pretty good."


    I wanted to talk to Guzheng''s father in the house, but Guzheng''s father stood in the backyard and said, "Just stay here. Stay at home for a few days. Get some air outside."


    So I moved two benches and said to Guzheng''s father, "Uncle, I''ll get you a glass of water."


    "No, sit down. Di Ming is still waiting for you up there. I''ll leave after a few words." Guzheng''s father sat down.


    After seeing Guzheng''s father a few times, I wasn''t nervous anymore. However, I was still a little nervous when we sat together today. I didn''t expect to talk to Guzheng''s father alone.


    Guzheng''s father looked at the backyard and said, "Looking at your restaurant, I remember when I started my business. We were much more miserable than you were then. I ran around all over the world by myself and started from scratch. Today, it''s almost thirty years."


    Guzheng''s father''s words were full of sighs!


    Thirty years, there can be a few thirty years in life. Although he did not mention the hardships and hardships of starting a business, but a sentence of thirty years made me realize that kind of deep difficulty.


    Guzheng''s father smiled bitterly and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. We can have a good talk when we have time. This time, I have something to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter, uncle? Say it." I asked.


    Guzheng''s father was not in a hurry to speak, but looked at me and smiled. Then he said, "Xing Yun, you''re not a fool. I think you should know what I''m going to tell you today."


    I suddenly found it difficult to deal with Guzheng''s father today, especially when they were talking alone. I think Guzheng''s father might still want to talk to me about his company.


    I scratched my head, not to mention that my relationship with Guzheng was fake. Even if our relationship was real, I especially didn''t want to go to Guzheng''s father''s company.


    Yes, with Guzheng''s family background, a man could really work 20 years less. If Guzheng had a real boyfriend, then 80 % of him would covet Guzheng''s father''s company.


    "Now, you and Guzheng have known each other for a long time, and we must have known each other very well. Today, I have also shamed myself to say a few more words to you, and you are not young anymore. I hope you two can take the marriage off earlier, so that Guzheng and I will be at peace with her mother."


    Speaking of this, Guzheng''s father smiled again and said to himself, "It feels like no one wants our girl!"


    I panicked and quickly said, "Uncle, how can Guzheng be unwanted? She''s such a good girl. How many people have to wait in line to catch up."


    But looking at Guzheng''s father''s expectant eyes, I didn''t dare to look at him, so I had to say, "Uncle, it''s not that we don''t want to order, it''s just that Guzheng said she wanted to wait. Maybe she wanted to see my performance again. After all, we haven''t talked for long."


    For now, I have no choice but to say so.


    "Hey, this girl still loves to play." Guzheng''s father sighed and said, "That''s why I came to see you." Guzheng''s father''s mouth was a little bitter and said, "To be honest, if it weren''t for my health, I wouldn''t be so anxious."


    "Uncle, you''re still so young. You should pay more attention to your health. It''s okay."


    Guzheng''s father shook his head and said, "I know my body. I won''t be able to hold on for long, so I can talk to you today."


    I was taken aback by what Guzheng''s father said. He seemed to mean that he would not live long, but I don''t think Guzheng''s father is in any serious trouble.


    I smiled stiffly, not knowing what to say.


    "To be honest, Xing Yun, I admire you. I''m very relieved to give you Guzheng. Guzheng has been spoiled by us since he was a child. There''s nothing we can do about it. Who asked us to have only one daughter?" At the mention of Guzheng, Guzheng''s father''s face showed some kindness. Then he looked at me and said seriously, "You two are together. I hope you can give her more and tolerate him more."


    Hearing Guzheng''s father''s words, I suddenly felt a heavy burden on me, and I made up my mind. Even if Guzheng and I have no fate in this life, we can''t be boyfriend and girlfriend, but if Guzheng is in trouble in the future, I will do my best to help her.


    So I solemnly and sincerely said to Guzheng''s father, "Uncle, don''t worry, I will protect Guzheng!"

 Chapter 266 Drinking with Di Ming

    After listening to me, Guzheng''s father nodded in satisfaction.


    I smiled guiltily because my promise was different from what Guzheng''s father thought. I could only protect Guzheng as a friend, not as a boyfriend. So I can only say protect her, not love her.


    I suddenly felt a little indescribably tired. I had cheated so many times that I felt like I had fallen into an abyss and couldn''t pull it back.


    And this kind of deception is ultimately a kind of injury, and a great deal of guilt and sadness surged out of my heart again.


    "Okay." A smile appeared on Guzheng''s father''s face, and then he said, "Also, I''m looking for you, mainly about the company."


    I suddenly felt distressed. The first thing I could make a promise, but the second thing I really couldn''t do!


    I said helplessly, "Uncle, I really don''t know anything about the company. I''m not this material!"


    "Your restaurant is doing well." Guzheng''s father thought highly of me and said, "Actually, the company is the same. It''s just a little bigger. When you understand everything, you''ll find it''s definitely not as difficult as you think. You have to believe in yourself."


    "But..." At this moment, I was like a hot pot ant, impatient, completely unable to find an excuse to refuse.


    I won''t let you throw away the restaurant, but you don''t have to be so busy. You can hire more staff and manage it yourself. If you don''t have enough money, I can give you some. "Guzheng''s father continued," we only have a child like Guzheng. You have to help her. You two have to work together!"


    I lowered my head, not knowing how to answer.


    Guzheng''s father didn''t force me to agree. He just sighed and said, "I don''t have much time. That''s why I''m so anxious! I know this is a little difficult for you, but with Guzheng, this company will be handed over to you sooner or later!"


    I took a few deep breaths and finally said, "Uncle, can you wait until we get engaged? That way, it''s fair for me to enter the company, and no one else will say anything."


    In the end, I could only use this method of procrastination.


    Guzheng''s father saw me compromise and didn''t say much, but obviously he wasn''t satisfied with the answer, so I thought that when our conversation ended, it was far from over.


    After the two of them left the backyard, Guzheng''s father asked me to go upstairs to find Di Ming. I asked him to stay for a while. Guzheng''s father said, "I don''t drink. Enjoy yourselves. I won''t go up. Just tell Di Ming that I''m leaving."


    I nodded and sent Guzheng''s father to the door. This time, Guzheng''s father came with the driver. As expected, he listened to Lin Ya and did not drive by himself. After he left, I couldn''t wait to call Guzheng.


    I must tell Guzheng about it.


    I could feel that since I told Guzheng''s father that he would go to the company after the engagement, Guzheng''s parents might really start with Guzheng and demand that we get engaged. It was really not a small matter!


    As soon as the call was connected, I anxiously said to Guzheng, "Guzheng, something''s wrong."


    Then I told Guzheng about Guzheng''s father coming to the restaurant to look for me.


    Guzheng was also extremely surprised and said, "My dad went to find you!"


    "That''s right. According to your father, he really wants me to join the company. I think he''ll probably tell you about the engagement when he gets back."


    Guzheng was silent and there was no sound in the microphone.


    I panicked and couldn''t help but say, "Why do you think your father believes me so much?"


    "There''s also a reason for Di uncle."


    "What does it have to do with him?" I asked in puzzlement.


    "After you left that day, Di uncle talked a lot about you with us."


    I said in surprise, "Di Ming and I only met twice before. What did he have to say, and a lot more? He doesn''t understand me at all."


    "What do you know? An old man like my dad and Di uncle can tell exactly what he wants. He can tell exactly what he wants. That''s why my dad doesn''t want me to be with those playboys. Don''t say I''m picky. With my dad''s eyes, he''ll kill 90 out of a hundred."


    I couldn''t help but smile. The father and daughter are really alike.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    This is definitely not going to end like this.


    "This..." Guzheng was also helpless, struggling for a long time without saying anything.


    But Di Ming was still waiting for me upstairs, so I had to say to Guzheng first, "Let''s do this first. Di Ming is still waiting for me upstairs."


    "Okay."


    So I hung up the phone, sighed a few more times, and then went back to the restaurant with something on my mind.


    Di Ming had been waiting for a long time. I greeted Hu Zi and the others and quickly went upstairs to find Di Ming. I apologized and said, "I''ve been waiting for Di uncle."


    The dishes on the table were already served, but Di Ming did not move and waited for me.


    He didn''t care. He quickly reached out and said to me, "Come on, sit down."


    Without waiting for me to sit down, Di Ming took two disposable glasses. The bottle was opened and he poured two glasses. I couldn''t help but laugh and say, "Why are you so wasteful, Di uncle?"


    "Well, we agreed to have a drink with you."


    "Di uncle, I can''t drink as much as you can." I''m a little embarrassed.


    "It''s not drunk yet. What are you afraid of?" Di Ming, who was also a man of few words, said, "Where''s Xing Yun? I really feel like I''m destined to be with you. I really want to make you a friend. What about you? If you want to be friends with me, you can have a drink with me today."


    Indeed, I am an old man, but I can feel Di Ming''s sincerity, so I didn''t say too much ink words, you respect me a foot, I respect you a foot, drink it.


    So they didn''t even move their chopsticks. They raised their glasses and touched each other first!


    Di Ming took this bottle of wine that he didn''t know what brand it was. It was so hot and spicy. He didn''t know what kind of wine it was. After taking a sip, his ears were burning and buzzing.


    After putting down the cup and eating some food, di ming looked at me and smiled, "You found a good girlfriend!"


    I smiled bitterly. I never expected my relationship with Guzheng to spread so far.


    Seeing my appearance, di ming asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m in distress." Although I called him Di Ming Di uncle, I did not regard him as an elder, but a friend who could speak his mind.


    "What''s troubling you?" Di Ming said, "When you and Guzheng get married, you will be the chairman. You''re going straight to the top of your life."


    "That''s exactly what bothers me!"


    "Why?" Di Ming was puzzled. He raised the glass again and said, "Come on, let''s drink and talk."


    I also suppressed too many emotions in my heart, so I simply took a big sip.


    After a while, he said, "Actually, I don''t want to run any company. I don''t even want to join Guzheng''s father''s company."


    "What''s the reason?"


    "Because..." I gestured with my hand, "Because that''s what Guzheng''s father worked so hard to build, not mine. I don''t want it. I don''t want it for nothing. I don''t want to go to the top of my life without doing anything. It''s so boring. I can''t even remember the struggle in the future. I''m a prince in law when people talk about me."


    Di Ming nodded slightly after listening, his face showing appreciation, but then he curled his lips and smiled: "That''s no way, who made you like the girl is Guzheng. Besides, even if you enter the company, you will face many challenges, more than you think, there will be no lack of people to trip you up, there will be no lack of intrigue, you have no ability to manage the company. So you don''t have to worry about the challenge and the struggle."


    "... That''s what I said, but it still doesn''t change my mind.


    "Actually, I don''t know if you are in the midst of happiness. Then the big company suddenly becomes yours. What''s the concept? How many people dream of it, but you still despise it."


    "I have the right to be disgusted." I said, "I just don''t like to get something for nothing. It feels like... How to put it, it''s like charity, and I''m like a beggar."


    How many people want to be this beggar? This is harder than winning the lottery. You just won."


    "Ah!" I was a little overwhelmed and raised my glass, "Stop talking about this. Stop talking about this."


    Everyone''s outlook on life and values are different. How others choose is someone else''s business, and I will never want it. Of course, my relationship with Guzheng is fake, but I don''t have to think too much about it. When it''s over, I won''t have to go to the company.


    Just deal with it for a while.


    "You and Guzheng, you two are a good match. I think you should get married soon. I''m waiting for your wedding."


    I was speechless and had to drink with Di Ming.


    At this moment, I remembered what Guzheng''s father said and couldn''t help but ask, "Di uncle, what''s wrong with Guzheng''s father? What does he mean by telling me today that he won''t live long?"


    Since Di Ming and Guzheng''s father were old friends, they must have known about Guzheng''s father''s illness.


    However, when I brought up this topic, Di Ming''s face was also full of sadness. He did not answer my question and just sat there in a daze.


    Di Ming''s reaction made my heart sink. Was Guzheng''s father really seriously ill? A man like Guzheng''s father would certainly not lack the money to see a doctor. With so much money, his illness could not be cured, and that was probably really hopeless.


    After a long time, Di Ming sighed, as if he had too much to say. He raised the glass in his hand and said to me with a heavy heart, "Stop talking about this. Stop talking about this. Let''s drink."


    Di Ming didn''t say anything, and I was too embarrassed to ask, so I picked up my glass and continued drinking with Di Ming!

 Chapter 267 A Clear Spring in the Desert

    Not long after, we both finished the bottle of wine that Di Ming brought us!


    Finished!


    Di Ming''s capacity for alcohol was immeasurable, and it looked almost unresponsive. I already felt a little drunk, but Di Ming didn''t enjoy it at all, so he asked Xiaoyi to bring another bottle.


    I feel like I might really be lying under the table today, but I can only give up my life to accompany junzi.


    "We don''t have any good wine in our restaurant, so we can only make Di uncle suffer." I opened the wine that Xiaoyi brought.


    Di Ming said indifferently, "When I drink, I never care about wine, but the person who drinks with me! My tummy..." Di Ming touched his tummy and continued, "I don''t know how many kinds of wine I''ve had. White, red, everything. But when I drink with my business partners, I just drink, that''s all. When friends are together, it''s okay to drink two yuan a bottle of beer. I''ll enjoy it."


    I nodded. I agree with what Di Ming said. I remember the last time Di Ming had a normal beer with three friends. He drank dozens of bottles and chatted in the middle of the night.


    "No matter how expensive the wine is, it''s the same when you drink it and pee it out!"


    I couldn''t help but smile. Di Ming was so rude. I was convinced! If someone else said this, it might seem sour, but Di Ming didn''t feel it at all.


    "Di uncle," I poured the new bottle of wine to Di Ming and said, "Actually, I don''t understand."


    "What don''t you understand?"


    "We didn''t know each other before, did we? We just had a few words. Even if I were kind enough to send you to a hotel, you wouldn''t have such a good impression of me, would you?" I''m really confused.


    Di Ming nodded and said, "That''s right. We didn''t know each other before, but I think we are destined to be together. I like young people like you who are willing to help others. In you, I feel like you can see me... People like us, you know what I mean. You can see what we don''t have, what we lose."


    Although Di Ming didn''t make it clear, I could probably understand what he meant.


    "And most importantly," Di Ming raised a finger and smiled at me, "You should know that I''m very rich, right?"


    I nodded, naturally.


    "Well, I do have money. It''s true that I have the title of billionaire on my head, but this identity also makes it difficult for me to make friends. Do you understand?" Di ming glanced at me, but I knew this question didn''t need to be answered, so I just continued to listen to Di Ming. "It''s like a big table of business partners talking at a wine table. That kind of flattering and polite language. Ouch, really. Although I can get used to it very well, sometimes I really have a stomach-chilling feeling. Do you understand? Too tired! That kind of smile, how to describe it? When you see someone, you seem to subconsciously smile."


    Di Ming''s face broke into an exaggerated smile. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "But you''re different!"


    Di Ming pointed at me, and there was a glint of insight in his eyes. I could not help but feel a little ashamed. This evaluation was quite good. I also pointed at myself and asked, "Which one of my movies is the same?"


    "Look, I have eight cars in total. I like the number eight, so I always have eight cars. Every time I change a new car, I get rid of the worst of the eight cars. In exchange, the car is still eight, but the car is getting better and better." Di Ming raised the glass in his hand, and the two of us clinked our glasses together again. Di Ming drank a lot.


    Putting down his glass, he continued to say to me, "But I''m not trying to show off, because I drive a luxury car. No matter where I go, people who don''t know who I am will be very polite to me. From the way they look at me and talk to me, I can tell who he is!"


    Di Ming spoke in a much more determined tone, as if his eyes were golden.


    I also said half-jokingly, "Hot eyes."


    "Almost." Di Ming smiled faintly and said, "Xing Yun, you know too little about me. I don''t know what I''ve been through."


    "But you are different!" Di Ming looked at me very seriously and said.


    I smiled and said, "Di uncle, you said that."


    Di Ming nodded and smiled, "Actually, I''m a little too talkative. Why are you different? You know I drive a luxury car, you must know that I am rich, but you look at me very clean, very clear, now you know my identity, your eyes are still like this, never changed. Eyes are the window to the soul, and that''s not wrong at all. So, when I see you, do you know what it feels like?"


    I found Di Ming''s words a little funny, but I could tell that he was speaking from the bottom of his heart. I also asked curiously, "How do you feel?"


    "A clear spring in the desert!" Di Ming said to me, "Pour the wine!"


    I shook my head. I didn''t expect Di Ming to say something like that. I was a little embarrassed. I didn''t say anything. I could only pour the wine. Di Ming continued, "That''s the feeling!"


    "But I don''t think I''m that special. I would envy you if I knew you were rich, and I would think you were awesome..."


    I really don''t think I''m any different from anyone else. It''s like what di ming just said about a luxury car. If there was a luxury car parked on the side of the road, everyone would look at it more often.


    Di Ming seemed to have a full understanding of me, even though today was only the fourth time we met. He looked at me and said, "But the way you talk to me, the way you look at me, has never changed, right?"


    I nodded, as if so.


    "Besides, I''m a billionaire, some people think I''m rich, some people think I''m a hero, but you''ll definitely think I''m an ordinary person, right?"


    I froze for a moment, then chuckled and nodded honestly.


    I wanted to compliment him, but I do think he''s a normal person, no different from us. He may have extraordinary abilities, perseverance, perseverance, etc., but he is indeed an ordinary person.


    I smiled, and Di Ming laughed even more, laughing so happily that tears were coming out.


    After this conversation with Di Ming, I really found that Di Ming was a very honest person, very suitable for my appetite.


    I quickly raised my glass. Di Ming also raised his glass and said, "Are you done?"


    I nodded helplessly. I had a great chat with Di Ming. Let''s do it!


    Worth it!


    The two of them just dried up a glass of white wine, and I grinned for a while. Di Ming also took a few bites of the dish, and then continued to smile, "I am indeed an ordinary person! Common people! Unlike Guzheng''s father, he was an educated man. I have no culture, and I can''t appreciate those elegant things. I just like white wine, I don''t like foreign things, and I don''t like to drink eggs and milk. In the morning, I like to drink a beancurd soup, eat a bun fried dough stick, and I don''t like tea, taste nothing, and I don''t like western food. I''m over forty now, and I don''t even have a girlfriend. I''m not as good as you guys in this area, am I? So, I''m just an ordinary person!"


    Di Ming told me a whole bunch of things, and I thought it was really interesting. He was really funny.


    After talking so much with di ming today, I found that he was very different from what I thought. Without the halo of a billionaire, he was no different from us.


    In the end, the two of us actually finished both bottles of wine.


    I was a little surprised, usually I didn''t have that much, I really don''t know how to drink two bottles of wine without knowing it.


    At the end of the drink, I felt like my face was burning, and I was already very drunk. Di Ming seemed to have had a good time, and he looked a little different. He looked drunk too.


    As a result, the two of them staggered a little and went downstairs with their shoulders crossed.


    Di Ming took out his wallet and I quickly said, "Di uncle, you came to eat with me. How can I let you pay for it?"


    Although I still have to call Di Ming uncle, I really treat him as a friend.


    "I was supposed to treat you. What happened to your restaurant? I have to treat you, too. If you want to invite me next time, I''ll invite you this time."


    "Why are you so polite to me?"


    "I''m not being polite to you. You''re not the only one who owns the restaurant. If you really want to invite me next time, please." Di Ming asked his cousin at the cashier, "Girl, how much is our table?"


    My cousin looked at me inquiringly. I shook my head and said to Di Ming, "Di uncle, come on, you''re drunk. I''ll take you home."


    "I don''t have much, Xing Yun. I''m just like that if I drink so much. Why don''t we drink more? Di ming smiled at me.


    I really didn''t dare to answer that. I was close to my limit. I really couldn''t drink anymore.


    Di Ming''s attitude was really firm, but I had to signal my cousin to give him a discount. I really treat di ming as a friend, so I really don''t want to take his money!


    Of course, Di Ming didn''t care about the money. In his eyes, it was probably a piece of cake.


    After that, Di Ming and I went out of the restaurant and stood outside the door. We both took a few breaths of air. Di ming asked me first, "What''s the name of the cashier in your restaurant?"


    I frowned slightly, and without much thought, I replied, "Cui jiaqi, that''s my cousin. What''s wrong?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, I realized something. At this moment, Di Ming also asked in surprise, "Is that your sister?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes, my cousin."


    "Let me ask you something, Xing Yun." Di Ming suddenly felt embarrassed and asked with a smile, "Is your sister married?"


    My eyes trembled at Di Ming''s words. What did Di Ming mean by that? Was he interested in my cousin?

 Chapter 268 : Is Something Wrong with Lin Ya?

    For a moment, I thought it was unbelievable. Did Di Ming really like my cousin?


    But he still replied honestly, "I did once, but now I''m divorced."


    "So, does your sister have a boyfriend now?"


    It must not have been because I was thinking too much to ask such a question.


    I shook my head and became agitated.


    Di Ming leaned closer to me and said, "Xing Yun, can you introduce us?"


    I smiled again. It seemed that Di Ming was really interested in her cousin, but I was really surprised by her, because I really didn''t expect him to like her.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you like my cousin?"


    Di Ming''s rare face was a little shy. He smiled and said to me, "I think your sister is quite good."


    So it is!


    I don''t know how Di Ming likes his cousin, but I asked curiously, "Di uncle, you''re so rich, I''m afraid there are a lot of women who come to you voluntarily. Why are you still single?"


    "Those women are nothing!" Di Ming snapped and said angrily, "It''s all for my money!"


    After a pause, Di Ming continued, "I, Di Ming, have been traveling around for so many years and seen so many people. I can tell at a glance if it''s because of my money! When I was young, I was busy with my career and didn''t have a girlfriend. When I was old and rich, I wanted to find a girlfriend, but I couldn''t find a suitable one. But I couldn''t help it. My family kept urging me, so I took a few photos. My ex-wife was actually quite virtuous. Speaking of which, I was the one who was sorry for her. If I had been a little tougher, I probably wouldn''t have gotten married that time. With your first failed marriage, you''re more reluctant to give in. If you can''t find the right one, just be alone. That''s why you''re single until now."


    "Look at me," Di Ming pointed at himself and said to me, "Xing Yun, I''m just a little older than your sister. There''s nothing else. The conditions are good."


    I smiled. Who would have thought that the billionaire, di ming, would say such a thing? His conditions were not only acceptable, they were rare in the world!


    How many billionaires went on blind dates?


    Di Ming''s condition, I''m afraid that many people want to be his wife, but the relationship is really uncertain, who would have thought that Di Ming had a crush on her cousin.


    I frowned slightly and said, "Di uncle, I can introduce you both. But first I have to tell you about my cousin. She has a child, and now she''s over six years old. She''s raised with her father. Do you mind this?"


    "I don''t mind." Di Ming said, "At our age, as long as we can treat each other sincerely."


    "Well, since you say so, I can introduce you." I said to Di Ming again, "But Di uncle, let me tell you first. My cousin has a son. The most important thing about her boyfriend is that Zhan must be able to accept him. If Zhan doesn''t want to contradict you, then my cousin will definitely not agree."


    "As a child, just be patient."


    "Okay, I''ll tell my cousin first."


    "Okay."


    "Well, I''ll call you later, okay?"


    "What''s your number? I only gave you your business card last time, and I didn''t remember your number. If your name wasn''t easy to remember, maybe I wouldn''t have found you."


    Di Ming took out his phone, and then he wrote down my number.


    I thought about it and couldn''t help but smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Di Ming asked.


    "If you really become my sister, you will become my brother-in-law. What should I call you?"


    Di Ming froze, then couldn''t help laughing.


    In our relationship, we used to call big brother, but now we call Di uncle. If he really becomes my cousin in the future, would you call him brother-in-law or uncle?


    Di Ming smiled and said, "It''s okay. It''s really done. It''s about uncle Guzheng, it''s about brother, it''s about brother your sister."


    Both of us couldn''t help but smile, and then Di Ming left.


    I looked at the brightly lit street and couldn''t help but smile. Di Ming had a crush on her cousin? Love is really a wonderful thing!


    When I got back to the restaurant, I walked over to my cousin and pretended to be unintentional, "Cousin, do you remember the person who drank with me?"


    My cousin glanced at the door and replied, "Yes, the four of them. They drank until midnight. I was so tired. How could they not remember? By the way, how did you two become friends?"


    "It''s a long story." I asked, "What do you think of this person?"


    My cousin didn''t seem to notice my intentions and replied casually, "That''s it."


    After that, my cousin gave me a fierce look and stared at me, "What do you mean?"


    "And that man, Di Ming, is a super rich man! I like you. I want me to arrange for you to meet."


    A surprised look appeared on her cousin''s face, then she smiled disapprovingly and said, "Is there a shortage of women around people like him?"


    He said those women were all for his money, and he didn''t like them. He just likes you! "I smiled and asked," how''s it going, cousin? Are you interested?"


    My cousin shook her head and chuckled, "Forget it."


    "You can think about it. Di ming is a good man. Don''t you trust your brother as a guarantor?"


    Cousin shook her head in a very sincere manner.


    I wanted to cry but no tears. I usually kissed you for nothing.


    But I didn''t tell Di Ming about it, because I didn''t think it was a good idea for my cousin to be alone all the time. There was no harm in introducing the two of them.


    You have to give it a try before you know if it''s appropriate or not!


    If she was lucky enough to solve her cousin''s life-long problem, my aunt would have ended it.


    But I''m afraid it''s not that easy. After all, Di Ming doesn''t know his cousin very well. They haven''t had any direct contact. I think there''s a chance to arrange a meal for them.


    After that, I called Di Ming, but he was already abroad, so he probably wouldn''t be back until after the lantern festival.


    I''m not in a hurry either. That''s good. I can do some ideological work for my cousin these days. Whether it works or not, it''s necessary to arrange a dinner.


    I didn''t think much about it either. If neither of them were in a hurry, why would I be in a hurry?


    ...


    After that, the days became calmer. Di Ming had been abroad for a long time, so the matter with her cousin slowed down for a while, and Guzheng rarely came to the restaurant to look for me. I also felt that she had really changed. In the past, she would not worry so much about the company, but now she ran to the company all day, and she put a lot of pressure on herself.


    Guzheng didn''t mention the engagement to me, but I still felt that it wasn''t over. It felt like a bomb was placed in front of him. It could explode at any time, but fortunately it didn''t explode at the moment.


    The restaurant was still in a busy state every day. There seemed to be only a few more people gathered these days than before. There were always some young people who were unable to drink, some with a drunken red face, some with a staggering walk, some simply had to be driven by two people to stand, and some vomited directly in front of the restaurant.


    This seems to be the way friends get together.


    The hall was always noisy, and the guests at every table had smiles on their faces. When I saw that they could get together with their friends, I could not help but feel a little sour in my heart.


    That taste was really unpleasant!


    I miss Ding Ge and Guzheng very much. I miss the days we used to be together.


    Although I''ve had drinks with Di Ming, with the big family of the restaurant, and alone with Hu Zi Old Gao, my loneliness has not decreased by half. Whenever I meet a gathering like this, I always think of Ding Ge and Lin Ya!


    I secretly took out my wallet again, but I didn''t take out Ding Ge''s photo. I just rubbed my thumb gently at the place where the photo was stored.


    Even if I don''t look at Ding Ge''s picture, I can still clearly see Ding Ge in my mind!


    However, after so many days in Pucheng, I never saw her again. Although she once said that we could be friends, she felt like the most familiar stranger.


    I even felt as if Ding Ge had disappeared from Pucheng!


    Lin Ya also disappeared. After arriving in Pucheng, I had not been to lin ya''s photography shop. In fact, I had only been there once. I didn''t know how their photography shop was. Hu Zi and Old Gao hadn''t been to the photography shop these days, so I couldn''t find out about Lin Ya from them.


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Ji Ze.


    In fact, I have already regarded ji ze as my friend, so I owe him a debt in my heart, because I promised him those words, and now I can''t do anything, I can''t help Ji Ze at all!


    I answered the phone and Ji Ze asked, "Where are you, Xing Yun?"


    "At the restaurant. What''s wrong?"


    "Is the girl with you?"


    "No."


    "Did something happen to her?" Ji Ze suddenly asked.


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what Ji Ze had heard, but I didn''t have any news. I hadn''t heard from Lin Ya for many days, so I quickly asked Ji Ze, "What happened to her?"


    "I''m... Asking you. I''m out of town. I don''t know anything."


    "Then why did you ask her if something happened?" I wonder, too. Ji Ze must know something to ask that.


    "Well, her circle of friends posted an update."


    My phone can''t even be downloaded from wechat, so naturally I don''t know what Lin Ya posted. At this moment, I really think I should change my phone!


    "What''s going on?" I asked hastily again.


    "Basically," Ji Ze said, "She''s been in Pucheng for so many years, and for the first time, she feels especially lonely. That''s almost what she means, as if she''s unhappy."


    After hearing Ji Ze''s explanation, I felt very uncomfortable. I think if Lin Ya was really unhappy, there must be a reason for me!


    I couldn''t help but wonder if something had happened to Lin Ya.

 Chapter 269 Meeting Ling Xinyan

    The more I think about it, the more restless I get. Is there anything wrong with Lin Ya?


    But I couldn''t explain it to Ji Ze. I took a deep breath and exhaled, "It''s nothing. You know, everyone has a sentimental time. Besides, the girl is a literary girl in her heart. Don''t think too much. It''s nothing."


    "I''m fine." Ji Ze was relieved.


    After hanging up the phone number, I couldn''t let go of my heart. Why did Lin Ya send that status?


    At this moment, I really want to talk to Lin Ya. It feels like we haven''t talked for a long time. We''ve never been in touch for such a long time before.


    I thought about it, but I was still worried, so I told everyone and went out.


    It was already more than nine o'' clock in the evening, and I couldn''t care less about the time for dinner. I went out alone and didn''t add any more clothes. It was still a little cold outside, and I didn''t care too much.


    I took a taxi and couldn''t wait to see Lin Ya. I wanted to see her safe and sound.


    Looking at the hazy city at night, many emotions welled up in my heart again. These days, I have been avoiding thinking of those sorrows, but at this moment, all those hidden emotions have broken out of the ground.


    I never expected that Lin Ya and I would not be in contact for such a long time.


    Moreover, we are still at the point of breaking up with each other!


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t want to think about those unhappy things.


    I wonder what Lin Ya''s condition is.


    Not long after, I arrived not far from the Lin Ya photography store. Instead of getting out of the car in front of the photography store, I got out of the car at the intersection and slowly walked over here.


    I was walking across the street. The street was not on the main road, so there were no streetlights installed, but the light was not dark tonight.


    The photo shop was not closed, and the light in the shop shone faintly at the door. Because of the distance, I didn''t see Lin Ya, and I didn''t know if she was in the shop.


    It was not very busy here, so there were no pedestrians on the street, only some cars passing by from time to time. Although I came here, I suddenly retreated and didn''t dare to go in. I was a little afraid to face Lin Ya.


    Did you see Lin Ya or not?


    I couldn''t help but recall the look on Lin Ya''s face when he said, "I can''t do it." I think I really hurt her. Although I made her a capped rice, it didn''t make up for my mistake!


    So I was really afraid to see Lin Ya!


    I wanted to see her, but I was afraid to see her!


    Clenching my teeth and clenching my fist, I couldn''t help but say to myself that Lin Ya should be fine. If anything really happened, I wouldn''t be in a state of being in the circle of friends anymore. Thinking of this, I was even more afraid to take a step forward.


    In the dark, I smiled bitterly again. In the current situation, not to mention that I helped ji ze, it was completely ji ze who helped me. Without him, how would I know about Lin Ya?


    When my heart was in a tangle, just then, suddenly, someone patted me on the shoulder!


    Who is it?


    My body shuddered uncontrollably. I wasn''t afraid, but because I thought it was Lin Ya who patted me. But when I turned around and realized it wasn''t lin ya, I couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Not Lin Ya, but her partner, Ling Xinyan!


    Ling Xinyan said apologetically, "I''m sorry, did I scare you?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head, not caring.


    "I think it looks like you from behind. I didn''t expect it to be you." Although Ling Xinyan and I didn''t know each other very well and had only seen each other and said a few words, she didn''t look embarrassed and restrained. Instead, she said to me in a friend''s tone, "Why are you standing here? Go to the store and sit down."


    "No, I''m fine, too."


    I still don''t dare.


    Ling Xinyan, on the other hand, said in a familiar voice, "Everyone is here. Come in and have a seat."


    I felt a little embarrassed, but Ling Xinyan stood there, looking at me suspiciously and saying, "Your name is Meng Xingyun, right? I remember correctly."


    "That''s right." Ling Xinyan has a good memory.


    Ling xinyan looked at me and asked, "Well, did you talk to Lin Ya?"


    Ling Xinyan actually misunderstood us as a couple. I shook my head and said, "No, we''re just good friends. We didn''t talk."


    "Oh." Ling Xinyan said again, "Did you two fight?"


    I didn''t know if Lin Ya had told Ling Xinyan about us. I sighed and nodded silently.


    "Hey, it''s just a fight. What''s the matter? It''s normal for friends to have a conflict."


    "I hurt her deeply. She hasn''t forgiven me yet."


    "Really?" Ling xinyan paused and said, "Do you want me to help you and talk to lin ya?"


    "No, no." Ding Ge couldn''t help us with our problems, and Ling Xinyan couldn''t help us.


    "Let''s go. We''re all here. Let''s go to the store and have a rest. Lin Ya has left. Let''s talk and see if I can help you." Ling Xinyan invited me again.


    Lin Ya wasn''t in the store?


    I was not so scared at once. I thought I was not familiar with Ling Xinyan and there was nothing to talk about, but I suddenly thought of what ji ze said about Lin Ya''s post on the news. I thought I could take this opportunity to talk to Ling Xinyan about Lin Ya. They met every day, and ling xinyan must know what happened to Lin Ya.


    So I nodded and said, "Okay."


    Just like that, I followed Ling Xinyan to the photo shop, and Ling Xinyan said to me, "I''m going out to buy some food. I just happened to meet you!"


    I saw that Ling Xinyan was carrying takeout.


    "Why are you eating now?" I asked.


    "Add some supper." Ling Xinyan smiled and replied.


    Soon, the two of us walked into the photo shop. Ling Xinyan took out a few bowls and plates, opened the takeout and said to me, "Would you like some too?"


    Ling Xinyan reached out and handed me a pair of chopsticks.


    Although I didn''t eat, I shook my head and said, "I ate. You eat."


    "It''s okay. It''s a midnight snack. I''m not afraid of a girl. What are you afraid of?" Ling Xinyan''s character was really one of those very familiar, very natural.


    But I still shook my head.


    Ling Xinyan added, "You see, I don''t like to be polite to people. Really, just eat some. I''m really sorry if you don''t eat at all. I can''t eat at all. Come on, let''s go."


    Ling Xinyan really wasn''t being polite. Looking at her sincere eyes, I really didn''t know how to refuse.


    So I took the chopsticks and sat down opposite Ling Xinyan.


    "How''s your photography shop doing?" I asked.


    "It hasn''t been long since we opened the door. Business is normal." Ling Xinyan said faintly.


    "Well, as long as it takes." That''s all I can say.


    "By the way, why did you and Lin Ya quarrel?" Ling Xinyan asked.


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "It''s a long story."


    "Tell me." Ling Xinyan smiled, her eyes still gleaming with gossip, but not so strong that it would not make people uncomfortable. She said, "How can I help you if you don''t tell me?"


    But things between us are really not clear in one or two sentences. I really have nothing to answer Ling Xinyan''s question. So I had to say, "You really can''t help me. No one can help me. I have to solve this myself. But I''m afraid it''ll be a few months later."


    "Why wait a few months?" Ling Xinyan asked, not understanding.


    I smiled faintly. I couldn''t explain what happened in a few words. I asked, "Stop talking about me. Tell me about you. How did you and Lin Ya get to know each other?"


    "The two of us, high school classmates, used to be deskmates." Ling Xinyan smiled and said.


    "High school classmate?" I was shocked. I didn''t expect Ling Xinyan to be Lin Ya''s high school classmate, but I didn''t know much about Lin Ya in high school. I only knew that she was exceptionally good at her studies.


    I was somewhat relieved when Ling Xinyan said that, because I was always afraid that she was not trustworthy, because my initial impression of Ling Xinyan made me feel that she was a very smart person with a good grasp of the world, and I was really afraid that lin ya would lose out with her.


    But I didn''t expect the two of them to be classmates, so Ling Xinyan wouldn''t lie to lin ya!


    "Yeah." Ling Xinyan said while eating, "We went to high school for three years and lived in a dormitory. We were very close at that time. But then I went to the university in Guangzhou, far from home, graduated and stayed there for a few years. I just came back last year, and I haven''t had much contact. It wasn''t a coincidence that I ran into Lin Ya. I didn''t expect her to open a children''s photography store. I had nothing to do either. I was unemployed and the two of them started working together."


    "It''s a good partnership. Two people can be companions and depend on one another." I glanced at the corner of my mouth and chuckled.


    Knowing that Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya were high school classmates, I couldn''t help but ask, "What was Lin Ya like in high school?"


    Ling xinyan looked at me and smiled. Then she thought about it and replied, "It hasn''t changed much, but her personality is a little gentler than before."


    Gentle, I raised my eyebrows slightly. This word was not appropriate to describe Lin Ya. She spoke without mercy, which was her style.


    Ling Xinyan continued, "At school, Lin Ya was a bit cold and introverted, just like the frosty beauty described in the novel, but not so exaggerated. She didn''t have many friends. She was basically studying at school. She was a good model student. At that time, many boys in our class liked her, but Lin Ya was devoted to her studies. So many boys thought that Lin Ya was a little unattainable. Actually, she didn''t. She had a good chat with the girls."


    When I heard Ling Xinyan talking about Lin Ya in school, I couldn''t help but laugh. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to be unattainable in school. It seems that her changes have been quite big all these years!

 Chapter 270 The Calm before the Storm

    Sorry, this chapter is a little late. )


    I turned around and looked out the window. By now, the world outside had gradually quietened down and many shops were closed.


    Sitting in Lin Ya''s photography shop, I couldn''t help thinking about that girl.


    She had brought me a lot of warmth and strength, and without her, I, Meng Xingyun, would not have been like this.


    For her, I will always have a sense of gratitude, I really feel very fortunate to be able to let me have such a god-given confidante.


    Our relationship is like family. I have always felt that our friendship is as solid as gold. No gossip can destroy our friendship, but now it has been destroyed by me.


    I thought about how Lin Ya looked at school, and a simple girl with a ponytail came to mind. She was innocent, mindless, and under the lush trees, she quietly read the book, immersed in the sea of knowledge. The scene was full of dreamy natural colors.


    There was something pure about her that made her focus on one thing, and her focus made her even more attractive.


    I couldn''t help but think. In high school, Lin Ya and I were the standard slackers and bullies, two students who would never cross paths, but now they have become best friends. I don''t know what kind of fate we have.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, if I had known Lin Ya back then, what kind of sparks would have happened between me as a scum and her as a bully?


    In fact, on second thought, Lin Ya didn''t change much. In the eyes of outsiders, Lin Ya does give people a feeling of aloofness and arrogance. Unfamiliar people may feel that Lin Ya is not approachable. She always keeps a good distance from others, but if you really get to know Lin Ya well, you will find that she is very different from what you think. Sometimes she talks a lot and is sarcastic. She was a very down-to-earth girl.


    It was because I had known Lin Ya for so many years that I felt that lin ya had changed, but she didn''t! It''s just that Lin Ya, who has been close to me for so many years, has always been a familiar friend, so she doesn''t find it difficult for Lin Ya to be introverted or anything. Ling Xinyan is talking about how she behaves to others, and lin ya is naturally different to us friends and to others.


    "What about you? How did you two know each other?" Ling Xinyan asked me again.


    "We used to work together at a wedding photography store."


    "Oh." Ling Xinyan nodded and she said to me, "Eat. You''re welcome."


    Seeing that I didn''t eat much with my chopsticks, Ling Xinyan said something to me again, so I had to move my chopsticks. Actually, I''m not too hungry. When I came, my mind was full of worries about Lin Ya. So I thought about it and asked, "Ling Xinyan, did something happen to Lin Ya these two days?"


    "Just call me Xinyan." Ling Xinyan smiled and then replied, "Nothing!"


    "Is there anything wrong with her?" I was still a little worried and asked again.


    "Quite normal! She''s not only busy with the photography shop, but also with the renovation of a cake shop. There''s really nothing to do except to get tired." Ling Xinyan shrugged and replied, "She doesn''t have time to be abnormal, okay?"


    "Could something happen to the bakery?"


    "I don''t think so. Lin Ya didn''t even mention it." Ling Xinyan frowned and said, "Besides, it''s only decoration now. I heard that it''s still a few months away from work. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    It seemed like there was really nothing going on. Perhaps Lin Ya''s state of being published was just a passing emotion.


    "Well, why don''t you give me your cell phone number? I''ll tell you if anything happens. How about that?" Ling Xinyan smiled.


    Without any reason to refuse, I quickly exchanged phone numbers with Ling Xinyan.


    Then I saw that it was getting late, so I said to Ling Xinyan, "It''s getting late, so I''ll go back first."


    "What''s the hurry? Let''s sit for a while."


    "No, it''s really late. You should close the door early, too. It''s not safe if it''s too late."


    I stood up and prepared to leave. Ling Xinyan accompanied me to the door. I suddenly thought of something and said to Ling Xinyan, "Xinyan, don''t tell Lin Ya about me coming to the store today. Don''t tell her I''ve been here, okay?"


    "I understand." Ling Xinyan nodded and understood.


    I smiled at Ling Xinyan.


    Then I left the photography shop.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but look back at the sign of angel children''s photography, and my heart was still not calm.


    The thought of not being able to reconcile with Lin Ya and meet Lin Ya for a long time made me feel especially bad.


    Friendship...


    Love...


    I felt as if there were two scythes hanging above my head, which would stab at my heart at any time.


    Before, I was worried about Ling Xinyan, but after today''s contact and understanding, I was more or less relieved about Ling Xinyan, feeling that she was still a pretty good girl. Since lin ya is willing to work with her, she must also trust Ling Xinyan, and I should trust Lin Ya.


    On the way back, I couldn''t help but think about it. I felt like I was hanging on a rope hanging in the air. The rope was shaking and could break at any time, and I could fall down and break into pieces at any time.


    But right now, I''m like a tightrope walker, standing on the rope seemingly steadily, but no one can understand my feelings.


    In my heart, I have really accumulated too many thoughts, no one told me.


    In the past, I would tell Lin Ya anything. Now that I think about it, she feels like my trash can. I go to her for everything. She really helped me solve a lot of problems.


    But now, I can''t tell anyone what''s on my mind. I can only keep it in my heart, keep it in, keep it in!


    At this time, I actually need Lin Ya more than Ding Ge. I need someone who can talk to me and talk to me.


    And when I''m with Lin Ya, I don''t need to say much at all. Most of the time, Lin Ya can understand how I feel, and she doesn''t have to comfort me. I feel much better just being with me quietly.


    ...


    Time continued to flow forward. If it was really a small river, then we could not see any signs of flow. Its surface was as calm as a mirror. You could not feel its flow at all. It was as quiet as if it was not a liquid but a solid.


    Another few days of peace!


    In the calm, I could smell the storm again, although everything seemed calm.


    Ding Ge had no news at all, but sometimes no news was the best news. I can only numb myself like this.


    Lin Ya had no news at the moment. Even if Ling Xinyan''s phone number was added to her phone, she never called me.


    These two girls, the ones I wanted to focus on, were hard to find out about.


    I don''t like this feeling. I don''t like it very much.


    Besides my own business, the things around me seemed to be in a strange state, like many ropes were connected, but it was not very strong, and even there would be a dangerous connection between all the broken ropes.


    I live a careful life every day, and I always feel that this kind of peaceful life will not be too long.


    On this day, I was about to go to Wang Mengmeng''s pond to buy some fish, so I asked for Hu Zi''s car keys. I had told Hu Zi and Old Gao before that the fish in the pond was cheap, so I could work with them in the future. The two of them didn''t say anything. This was a trivial matter. I always went to the pond to buy fish.


    However, on this day, Old Gao suddenly said to me, "Xing Yun, I''ll go with you."


    My body shuddered, and there was a hint of panic in my eyes. Then I quickly controlled my emotions and said to Old Gao with a chuckle, "Don''t you want to go to the pond?"


    "I don''t know why, but I just wanted to see it."


    "Really?" I smiled stiffly.


    Old Gao nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    "This..." I scratched my head and said, "Just buy some fish. We don''t need to go alone. I can go by myself. I think you should stay in the restaurant. The pond is rather stagnant now, so you won''t feel sad after looking at it."


    Since I promised Wang Mengmeng not to tell Old Gao that she was in the pond, I thought it would be better to try my best to stop Old Gao from going to the pond.


    "It doesn''t matter." Old Gao said nonchalantly, "The restaurant isn''t busy right now. It''ll be back soon anyway."


    "Then, why don''t you go by yourself? You can go alone anyway. It''s the same for everyone. You can just tell the people in the pond that you belong to the Xingyun hotel." I handed the key to Old Gao.


    Old Gao did not suspect anything. He took the key and left the restaurant.


    When I saw Old Gao leave, I immediately rushed to the backyard and quickly took out my cell phone to call Wang Mengmeng. Since Old Gao was going to the pond, Wang Mengmeng had better hide. At this time, the only way I could think of was to call Wang Mengmeng.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavailable!"


    However, at the critical moment, Wang Mengmeng''s phone couldn''t get through, and she didn''t know if she was in the pond.


    I was even more anxious!


    I couldn''t get through to Wang Mengmeng''s cell phone. I was at a loss. I thought about it for a while and then called Guzheng.


    After Guzheng got through, I hurriedly said, "Guzheng, where are you?"


    "I''m at the company. Now, what''s wrong?" Guzheng also recognized my anxious tone and asked quickly.


    "No, Old Gao suddenly wanted to go to the pond today. I didn''t stop him. Now he''s on his way to the pond. I called Wang Mengmeng to get her out of the way, but Wang Mengmeng''s phone couldn''t get through. Do you have any other way to get in touch with Wang Mengmeng?"


    I feel like things are really in a hurry! If we can''t inform Wang Mengmeng and let him meet Old Gao, god knows what will happen!

 Chapter 271 : Never Met

    "Why did Old Gao suddenly want to go to the pond?" Guzheng asked in a hurry.


    "Who knows!" He didn''t want Old Gao to go before. Who knew that he suddenly wanted to go to the pond today. Now that Old Gao was on his way to the pond, it was almost impossible for us to go to the pond before him.


    "Well, go ahead and call Mengmeng. I''ll go to the pond right now and see if I can get to the pond before Old Gao does."


    "But how can you explain when you run into Old Gao when you reach the pond like this? Old Gao doesn''t doubt it?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    In the microphone, I heard Guzheng''s footsteps, and she didn''t say anything more to me. She just said "Let''s do this first" and hung up.


    Okay.


    It seemed that was the only way.


    But I really don''t know if Guzheng can get to the pond before Old Gao.


    However, I suddenly thought that Guzheng should not be in trouble because of his speed. Thinking that I called Guzheng again in a hurry, no matter what, safety comes first.


    However, I didn''t know if I was already driving and didn''t hear it. Guzheng didn''t answer the phone. I was a little upset, and I couldn''t help but worry about Guzheng. I quickly prayed that nothing would happen to Guzheng.


    I was afraid that Guzheng would be distracted by the car, so I didn''t call her again. I called Wang Mengmeng several times, but no one answered. I sent her another message, telling him that Old Gao was on his way to the pond, so that she could see and dodge immediately.


    My heart began to get very anxious. First, I was worried about Guzheng. Second, I was afraid that Old Gao would meet Wang Mengmeng. God knows what would happen when the two of them met.


    I can''t imagine it at all!


    If Old Gao had seen Wang Mengmeng, he would have known that I knew Wang Mengmeng was in the pond and kept it from him.


    But I can''t do anything at the restaurant. The only thing I can do seems to be to wait.


    This kind of waiting was especially upsetting, and I was in a state of anxiety every second. I had no intention of doing anything else.


    It''s more painful to have nothing to do. It''s better to do something.


    I walked out of the restaurant and looked at the busy street. This busy scene made my heart unable to calm down. I rubbed my temples and decided to go back to the restaurant and wait.


    Almost an hour later, Old Gao returned to the restaurant!


    He was carrying a bag of fish that he had probably bought from the pond.


    I looked at Old Gao with uneasiness in my heart. However, I saw that Old Gao looked very calm, which made me wonder if Old Gao had not seen Wang Mengmeng.


    Probably, otherwise Old Gao wouldn''t have come back so soon.


    I walked over to Old Gao and asked casually, "How do you feel when you see the pond?"


    "Things are different!"


    Old Gao said with special emotion, but his expression was calm.


    I also deeply agree that although the pond is still that pond, there is indeed a kind of desolation that changes things and people. Time seems like a passing foal, even those things that seem to have not changed have actually changed.


    "Well, did the people in the pond give you a discount?" I asked again. I still wanted to be 100 % sure that Old Gao didn''t see Wang Mengmeng, but I couldn''t ask that question directly.


    "Well, tell him I''m from the Xingyun hotel anyway."


    I said "Oh." It looked like Old Gao didn''t see Wang Mengmeng.


    This way, I feel relieved.


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly said to me, "By the way, Xing Yun, I haven''t been to the pond for a long time. Guzheng also went to the pond."


    When I heard this, I was stunned. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer it, but on the surface, I could only reply calmly, "Really? She went to the pond?"


    I was a little anxious, spinning around to explain this.


    Old Gao continued, "She said you said you were going to the pond when you called her. She wanted to go to the pond to find you. Who knew you weren''t there?"


    Guzheng had already explained it to Old Gao, and I was relieved. It was a good explanation. I smiled and said, "Yes, I did call her before."


    I didn''t dare to say much, because I didn''t know exactly what Guzheng and Old Gao said, so I was afraid that if I said too much, it wouldn''t match up with Guzheng.


    Old Gao didn''t say anything more. He just smiled at me. I didn''t see anything unusual about Old Gao.


    So I was relieved. It seemed that Old Gao was not suspicious. At this moment, my cell phone rang. It was Guzheng who called me.


    I left Old Gao a few meters before I picked up the phone and walked towards the backyard.


    "Mengmeng wasn''t at the pond at all. She went home yesterday." Guzheng said to me.


    I walked to the backyard and said, "Old Gao just came back. I already know."


    "Oh, I wish I hadn''t seen him." Guzheng was also relieved and said, "I''m relieved. I asked for the phone number of the young man named xiaojing from the pond again, lest her phone call was not answered again. Do you know? Mengmeng sent xiao liu a text message on xiao jing''s cell phone. I told him why he was a man on the phone that day. That''s what happened."


    I couldn''t help but smile. Wang mengmeng hid it really deep!


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m going back. I won''t tell you."


    "That''s right." I reminded Guzheng again, "Drive carefully. You scared me just now. I''ve been worried that something might happen if you drive too fast."


    "Yes, I know." Guzheng said softly.


    We hung up.


    But at this moment, I suddenly realized that Old Gao had walked behind me. I was shocked, and my heart suddenly became nervous. Did Old Gao not hear what I just said?


    When did he walk behind me? Why didn''t he hear footsteps?


    I didn''t know what to say, but Old Gao squatted down, lit a cigarette, and smoked as usual. After he exhaled his cigarette, he said to me, "Xing Yun, my mother arranged a blind date for me."


    "Ah?"


    I couldn''t help but be surprised, because Old Gao had expressed his desire not to fall in love, and he said his mother hadn''t urged him. I always felt that there was a knot in Old Gao''s heart. I thought that maybe Old Gao would not fall in love again easily before this knot was solved, so I was especially surprised to hear that he wanted to go on a blind date.


    "When?" I asked.


    "I''m looking at the girl''s time right now. If I''m not surprised, I''ll be seeing her in a few days."


    "Oh, okay, then take a photo." I said absent-mindedly.


    Old Gao looked at me in confusion again. I smiled faintly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you really want me to look forward? Why is your reaction so flat? Aren''t you happy for me?" Old Gao smiled at me and asked.


    "Of course not. Of course I''m happy for you." I quickly smiled, then my face became more serious and said, "I just hope you don''t give in. If you like it, you can go everywhere. If you don''t like it, you can leave. Don''t force yourself."


    Old Gao turned his head, nodded, and continued to smoke.


    It seems that Old Gao''s life is finally going to take a step forward, and now I suddenly feel very sorry for Wang Mengmeng.


    However, the twists and turns of the story between the two of them really can''t be evaluated simply. We can only sigh and sigh.


    Just then, my phone rang again. This time it was Wang Mengmeng.


    Old Gao was right in front of me, and I was so scared that I shivered. Fortunately, the name of the contact I saved was Boss wang, and it didn''t change. I answered the phone and smiled, "Boss wang, hello, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Mengmeng is not stupid. He must understand what I mean.


    "Is it inconvenient?"


    "Yes."


    "Then call me later."


    Just as I was talking to Wang Mengmeng, Old Gao finished his cigarette and got up to go back to the front.


    I looked in the direction of Old Gao''s departure and whispered to Wang Mengmeng, "It''s all right. We can talk now."


    "Did the plateau go to the pond today?"


    "Well, in the future, you should keep your cell phone on and keep it clear so that you don''t have anything to look for all of a sudden."


    "Xing Yun, I don''t want to go to Pucheng anymore."


    "Why?"


    "If I stay in Pucheng, I will be discovered by the plateau sooner or later, right?"


    "You can''t say that. You were fine before. I think Old Gao just went to the pond on a whim. I think maybe he won''t go in the future."


    "I..." Wang Mengmeng struggled, as if he was not paying attention.


    Actually, I don''t know if it''s good for Wang Mengmeng to stay in Pucheng all the time. She''s really pitiful to be alone. It''s not a good choice to stay in the pond.


    Just like Old Gao, Wang Mengmeng should be looking forward.


    If you continue to be trapped in this relationship, you will only reap pain.


    I sighed and said, "Make your own decision."


    Wang Mengmeng didn''t give me an answer immediately, and then we hung up.


    I stood there in a daze and sighed. Old Gao didn''t meet Wang Mengmeng this time, but will they meet again one day?


    Never met...


    Nalan rong had a phrase - if life was just like the first time you met, sometimes it would be better if you didn''t meet. If you didn''t meet, you wouldn''t even act as a passer-by in each other''s lives. If you didn''t meet, you wouldn''t have those joys and sorrows. If you didn''t meet, you wouldn''t have any more heartache.


    ...


    A few more days passed. Time came to the day before the lantern festival. After the lantern festival, our year was completely over.


    The days were still peaceful, and even the weather had improved a lot. The sky was gone, and the gloomy mood that made people feel bad, but my mood was still covered with gloom these days. I don''t know when I would be able to keep the clouds and see the moon like the sky.


    One day, Old Gao took a leave of absence. He must have gone on a blind date, but he didn''t talk to us about it, and I didn''t have the nerve to ask.


    There was one more thing I didn''t want to mention, and to this day, I haven''t seen Ding Ge or Lin Ya.


    I''ve been in Pucheng for ten whole days!


    That night, a person came to the Xingyun hotel.


    It was Ji Ze, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    He returned to Pucheng!

 Chapter 272 Ji Zes Decision

    When I saw ji ze, I immediately thought of another person, Lin Ya.


    Looking at Ji Ze, I suddenly didn''t know how to face him.


    "When did you come back?" I asked Ji Ze.


    Ji Ze smiled and replied, "I just came back."


    Ji Ze looked a little tired, and I asked again, "You haven''t eaten yet, have something to eat."


    "I came to your restaurant for dinner!" Ji Ze smiled brightly.


    "Sure, whatever you want to eat, let the chef cook it for you."


    "Hey, make whatever you want. Do whatever you want."


    It seemed that Ji Ze was really hungry. I said quickly, "Okay, wait."


    Just as I turned around, ji ze suddenly stopped me and said, "Get two more bottles of beer."


    When I heard this, I was stunned, and a complicated emotion welled up in my heart. Then I looked at Ji Ze, my lips moved, and asked, "What beer are you drinking on such a cold day?"


    "I haven''t had it for a long time. I really want it today. Let''s have two bottles."


    I sighed and said nothing. I brought Ji Ze two bottles of beer.


    Then I personally served ji ze two more dishes, but just as I left, Ji Ze looked at me and said, "Sit down."


    "Well, I''m still busy. You should eat first."


    I didn''t dare sit at the same table with Ji Ze, because I didn''t know what to talk to him about. It was inevitable to talk about lin ya.


    Ji Ze smiled bitterly and said, "Friends come from afar to have dinner with you. Are you just treating your friends like this?"


    Ji Ze''s words made me feel a little ashamed. He smiled again and said, "Sit down."


    I had no choice but to sit down. Ji Ze asked me again, "Would you like a drink?"


    I shook my head and said, "I really can''t drink alcohol. I have to work."


    Ji Ze did not force himself to drink a beer.


    It''s the power of love to make a person who doesn''t drink drink take the initiative to order two bottles of beer while eating! He can really turn us into things we can''t imagine.


    I asked him, "I''m pretty busy outside. I won''t be back after the new year."


    "Actually, it''s not busy," Ji Ze said with a tired look on his face. He curled his lips and said after a while, "There''s no one at home. There''s no difference in being alone outside. It''s better to be alone during the new year."


    I nodded and understood Ji Ze''s feelings.


    "But I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter if the new year doesn''t last." Ji Ze didn''t seem to be interested in talking about him, but then he remembered something and said to me, "By the way, I haven''t given you any money about the last time the cat called for money."


    As ji ze went to get his wallet, I shook my head and said, "Forget it. It didn''t cost much."


    But Ji Ze insisted, so I stopped being modest and took the money.


    After that, Ji Ze took another sip of wine and said to me, "How''s the girl''s photography shop doing?"


    Finally, it was Lin Ya.


    This is what I fear the most!


    In fact, I really don''t know the specific situation, so I had to take Ling Xinyan''s words to ji ze said: "Just opened not long, business is normal."


    "Oh. There''s a lot of competition for anything now. It''s not easy." Ji Ze didn''t say much.


    "That''s right." I echoed.


    "By the way, I heard that the girl has found a partner, right?" Ji ze really knew the news about Lin Ya like the back of his hand.


    I nodded.


    "Have you seen that man before? How was it?" Ji Ze asked worriedly.


    It seemed that he was as worried as I was, so I replied, "That guy''s name is Ling Xinyan. He''s a girl''s high school classmate. He''s a nice guy. He''s a good talker. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    "I hope so." I''m afraid only when ji ze sees Ling Xinyan will he have his own judgment.


    "Where is the girl''s photography shop? I haven''t been there yet. Come with me later." Ji Ze said suddenly.


    I froze and opened my mouth, not knowing how to answer.


    Ji Ze looked up at me and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I smiled bitterly and said to ji ze, "We quarreled."


    "A fight?" Ji Ze looked surprised and asked, "Why are you two fighting?"


    "Yeah, can''t we fight?"


    "For what?"


    "It''s a long story!"


    After I finished speaking, ji ze continued to look at me. When he saw that I was not going to continue, he quickly asked, "Continue, why not?"


    "It''s a long story." I smiled bitterly. I couldn''t explain it at all. Besides, because of my secret with Guzheng, I couldn''t.


    "I have time! Say it!"


    "... I sighed deeply.


    Ji Ze made another look of epiphany. He smiled and said, "No wonder lin ya is in that state. It must be because you two quarreled, right?"


    I''m speechless. Only Lin Ya knows about this.


    "Hey, why do I always feel something wrong with you on the phone? That''s what it is."


    I''m a little ashamed. After all, I lied to Ji Ze.


    "What''s wrong with you two?"


    "Don''t ask. It''s hard to say. I''ll tell you later."


    Ji Ze finally stopped asking. He sighed again and said, "I was counting on you to help me, but now it seems that I can''t."


    I nodded and had to admit that I really couldn''t help Ji Ze at this stage.


    I asked again, "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "Tomorrow, I want to confess to the girl. I want to get back together with her!"


    Ji Ze said something that made me shudder.


    "What?" I said in shock.


    I didn''t expect Ji Ze to actually plan on confessing to the girl, but I talked to Lin Ya before, and she actually didn''t have any feelings for Ji Ze, so even if Ji Ze confessed tomorrow, Lin Ya would definitely refuse.


    I stood up from my chair, still excited. I said to Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, I think you have to be careful. You can''t just suddenly confess to the girl."


    "Why?" Ji ze asked, his eyes firm, as if he had already made up his mind. I even think that Ji Ze might have gone back to Pucheng for this.


    I also regard ji ze as my friend, so I don''t want him to confess, because the result will only be a tragedy.


    I sat down again and advised ji ze, "Ji Ze, in fact, you''ve known this girl for so long. You should be able to feel that she''s... Really not in love with you. Maybe there''s really no fate between you. Didn''t you say you would bless her silently before?"


    "I did, but I said that after she finds that happiness, I will bless her! But did she find it now? No, and I also said that before this, I will not give up. I also figured out that I couldn''t keep waiting so foolishly that I didn''t have a chance. Sooner or later, she would find her own happiness. What''s the point of waiting for nothing? So I''m going to take the initiative!" Ji Ze clenched his fists.


    "But..."


    I was a little anxious, but I didn''t know how to persuade Ji Ze.


    At this moment, Ji Ze said to me again, "Xing Yun, don''t try to persuade me. What if I''m rejected? I still won''t give up! Do you know? Thinking back to the time when I used to chase girls, I felt like I had done a lot, but now that I think about it, I didn''t. I did very little. So, the girl promised to be my girlfriend, but she didn''t fall in love with me. So, I decided to go crazy once, do whatever it takes, and try my best to chase after lin ya again. I hope the girl will like me. Even if it doesn''t work out, I won''t have any regrets in my life."


    After saying that, Ji Ze curled his lips again, smiled bitterly and said to himself, "Well, if it was a tragedy, it would still be a little regretful, but I definitely won''t regret it!"


    Ji Ze''s words were full of power. I think he must have thought for a long time before making this decision, so I didn''t persuade him. Since he wanted to do it, then do it.


    After listening to Ji Ze, I even started to support him in my heart!


    So what if I go crazy once for love!


    I asked again, "You mean, even if you''re rejected tomorrow, you''re going to continue chasing the girl, right?"


    Ji ze nodded without thinking.


    "What about your career?" Does someone with a company like Ji Ze have a lot of time to chase a girl?


    "Remote control."


    "Will that work?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have a few people I can trust. With them around, there won''t be any problems."


    After all, I don''t know about jize''s company, so I can''t say anything.


    At this time, I thought of the money owed to ji ze by the yellow-haired family and asked again, "Now that you have returned to Pucheng, when are you going to take the money from Mr. Li''s family? I think you should have it earlier, in case something happens to rainbow. Besides, you''ve already let them drag it out for a long time. That''s good enough."


    Ji Ze shook his head slowly and said, "Xing Yun, I know. However, I am a more righteous person. Since I promised others that I would postpone it for a few months, then I don''t want to break my promise. Just leave it alone. I will definitely take it when I need it."


    Ji Ze had already said that, and I had nothing else to say.


    Tomorrow is the lantern festival. As for whether Ji Ze will succeed or not, it will only be known tomorrow.


    Then ji ze left after dinner.


    At night, although it is not the lantern festival, the moon in the sky is already very big and bright, and some places have started to set off fireworks, from time to time you can see the fireworks from far away, blooming brilliantly in the sky, and disappearing without a trace in an instant.


    What kind of day will it be tomorrow?


    ...


    It was as if time had come for the lantern festival as soon as he closed his eyes and opened them.


    On this day, Hu Zi and we discussed and decided to give everyone a half day off. After all, we didn''t have a good rest during the new year, the restaurant didn''t stop, and everyone spent those days off in the busy traveling relatives and friends. Today, we have a half day off so that everyone can have a good rest. At night, we can go to watch the fireworks and relax.


    So, after the afternoon, our restaurant was temporarily closed!

 Chapter 273

    Everyone seemed to be students all of a sudden and disappeared from the classroom as soon as they heard the school bell.


    The restaurant suddenly became empty!


    Some of them ran away without even eating. In the end, only Old Gao and I were left in the restaurant.


    I don''t know where to go, and I''m not in the mood to watch fireworks. It''s fireworks almost every year. There''s nothing new. I don''t even care if I eat dumplings, so I''ll just stay in the restaurant as a normal day.


    After hanging up the sign of temporarily closed business, I ate in the restaurant with a bowl of noodles and asked Old Gao, "Aren''t you going out to play?"


    Old Gao didn''t answer. Instead, he looked at me and said, "Didn''t you go out either?"


    "Don''t compare yourself to me. I don''t like to be noisy. I heard there was a lantern festival tonight. Aren''t you going to see it?"


    Old Gao shook his head.


    He seemed to be in no mood, as if he had something on his mind, so I couldn''t help but ask, "Are you okay?"


    "What can I do?" Old Gao looked at me, his mouth curved.


    "I''m fine." I thought Old Gao was a little strange, but I didn''t think much about it. Maybe he wasn''t interested in the lantern festival like me. Old Gao had indeed changed. He used to be the most rowdy person. During the lantern festival, not to mention watching fireworks, he would buy fireworks and pull us to put them together.


    "What about you? Aren''t you going out tonight?" Old Gao asked me again.


    I thought about it and replied, "Who knows? Not necessarily."


    Old Gao nodded and didn''t say anything. I continued to eat the noodles in the bowl. At this moment, Old Gao suddenly said to me, "Xing Yun, my phone is dead. Use your phone and make a call."


    When I heard this, my heart tightened. Normally, it was nothing, but now I have Wang Mengmeng''s number on my phone. What if Old Gao sees it? But the name I saved was Boss wang, so I was a little relieved to think about it, and my mind was thinking, there shouldn''t be any flaws in the phone, right?


    I didn''t dare to think for a long time. After drinking the soup, I handed Old Gao the phone in my pocket.


    Old Gao took my phone, but instead of calling in front of me, he pressed his phone and walked towards the backyard.


    I couldn''t help but worry, so I didn''t even have the heart to eat noodles.


    Fortunately, two or three minutes later, Old Gao came back. He handed me his phone and said, "I''m leaving first."


    "Oh."


    Old Gao left the restaurant with a faint expression. I looked at Old Gao''s back and felt a little confused. I always felt that Old Gao was abnormal today.


    After Old Gao left, I turned on my phone again and took a look at the call log. It was an unknown number. The call time was less than two minutes. I flipped through my phone again. The text message didn''t show the contents of the email box, but there was a message blessing from wang meng in the inbox.


    But that''s not a big flaw. I thought to myself, Old Gao just used my phone to make a phone call, and he definitely didn''t see any of these messages.


    I didn''t think much about it, so I went on eating.


    I''m the only one left in the restaurant!


    It felt pretty lonely.


    After dinner, I cleaned up the restaurant and locked all the doors and windows. Staying alone in the restaurant was the biggest feeling of boredom.


    But I really don''t want to go around, let alone not be with ding Green and the others.


    Before it was dark, the salute was already banging. This night, it was destined to be lively. The whole of Pucheng seemed to have entered a state of excitement. Staying in the backyard, you could also see the fireworks in all directions from time to time.


    However, these fireworks did not arouse my desire to go out, and I was not interested in those lantern shows and guessing activities, so I stayed in the restaurant.


    On this thumping night, I savored the silence and loneliness.


    Well, there''s actually a lantern festival.


    Forget it, let''s not talk about this.


    At this moment, my cell phone rang.


    It''s Guzheng!


    I think Guzheng probably wanted me to go with her to see the fireworks, but I was really not interested. I answered the phone and Guzheng asked, "What''s the situation? Why is your restaurant closed?"


    "Well, yeah, we have half a day off today. Let''s go see the fireworks."


    "I see." Guzheng asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the restaurant."


    "You''re at the restaurant. Didn''t you go out?"


    "Lazy, I didn''t go." I said.


    "Then open the door."


    "Ah?" I froze for a moment before I realized that Guzheng was outside the door. I quickly said, "Okay, I''ll open the door right away."


    Soon, I opened the door and Guzheng was standing right outside.


    However, Guzheng didn''t seem to be in a good mood, and there was no smile on his face. I also frowned and asked when Guzheng entered the restaurant, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Nothing." Guzheng''s eyes were evasive, and he replied in a faint tone.


    My heart said, this way, it''s weird if nothing happens!


    Guzheng was in a bad mood. She pulled out a chair feebly, sat down listlessly, and then fell into a daze.


    I also sat down and asked, "Why didn''t you see the fireworks?"


    Guzheng shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go."


    Guzheng seemed to have a lot on his mind. My voice softened a little. I looked at Guzheng and asked, "What do you want to tell me?"


    However, Guzheng still didn''t say anything. I thought it couldn''t be that Guzheng''s father was sick again, right? So he asked, "How''s your father doing recently?"


    "Good."


    And why?


    I asked again, "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes." It was still that indifferent voice.


    I was at a loss. Guzheng didn''t say anything and I couldn''t comfort her, so I said helplessly, "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything!"


    "Well, the lantern festival. It''s such a busy festival. Why do you look so sad?" I thought about it and said, "Why don''t we go out and watch the fireworks?"


    I thought Guzheng was looking for me to see the fireworks, but who knew that she was almost down to sea level.


    Guzheng shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go."


    "Let''s go."


    "I really don''t want to go!" Guzheng said with his mouth slightly tilted.


    "Are you going to sit here all the time?"


    Seeing that Guzheng was so unhappy, I wanted to take Guzheng out to see the fireworks to relax. Maybe I could be in a better mood.


    Guzheng didn''t say no, but he didn''t say yes. I smiled at her and said, "Let''s go. There''s nothing wrong with sitting here anyway."


    I didn''t wait for Guzheng to refuse and turned back to the backyard to take out a thick dress before pulling Guzheng out of the door.


    Although Guzheng was a little reluctant, he still followed me.


    There were fireworks in the nearest square. Guzheng and I didn''t drive either. They walked on the sidewalk and headed for the square.


    There were still a lot of cars and pedestrians on the street. It felt like there were a lot of people and cars on the street tonight. Overnight, everyone was out. And many shops had red lanterns hanging in front of them, making the whole city seem bright.


    And the sky is a full moon hanging in the sky, the bright moonlight seems to pour out in every corner of the world, it seems to be looking at the bright sky with interest.


    The cold weather did not stop everyone. Some children were holding beautiful lanterns in their hands, and some people were lighting small fireworks in front of the door. The sound of laughter and fireworks mixed into a cheerful background music.


    I looked at Guzheng. She did not look around at the brightly lit street. She just lowered her head slightly and looked up from time to time into the distance. Her eyes did not reflect the bright light of the moon, but were misty with sadness.


    I also sighed in my heart. What happened to Guzheng?


    These days, she hasn''t come to see me, and even calls are much less than before. I''m not used to her rhythm anymore. I asked Guzheng again, "What are you busy with these days?"


    "Stay at the company." Guzheng said briefly.


    I understand. Since the last time Guzheng''s father had a sudden illness, Guzheng really seemed to be a different person. In the past, she might have just been perfunctory in the company, but now she must have worked a lot harder. Even if I hadn''t seen her work, I could feel the change.


    "Are you too tired?" I said with some heartache, "Why don''t we go back?"


    "Not too tired." Guzheng said faintly, "Let''s go. It''s already out."


    I didn''t say anything more about Guzheng, so I walked slowly to the square side by side with her.


    Looking at it, a road that could not be seen was full of colorful, as if a young girl exuded a moving charm, but I was infected by Guzheng''s emotions. Facing such a beautiful city at night, my heart was always filled with a layer of sadness that could not be dispersed.


    Humans are really susceptible animals.


    And I''m not a master at coaxing people, so I can''t make Guzheng happy. All I can do is to be sad with her.


    Not long after, we followed the crowd to the square.


    However, when I saw the crowd in the square, I was still shocked!


    I know there will be a lot of people, but I didn''t expect there to be so many. The whole square was full of people. Looking at it, it was full of people. From time to time, people walked out of the square, and from time to time, people walked into the square.


    Unknowingly, Guzheng and I walked into the crowd. We couldn''t retreat. We could only move on. There were people all around us, rubbing their shoulders. At this moment, Guzheng''s body tilted slightly. I quickly held her up. It was really unsteadiness to stand here.


    Guzheng simply took my arm and I didn''t care, because it was really easy to be pushed away by the crowd.


    Guzheng and I had to find a relatively loose space as we walked, but it was less than a meter away. Guzheng and I stopped at the back of the car.


    The crowd was noisy and the sound of the salute was much louder. It was deafening and even had to be very loud to talk to the people around him.


    So Guzheng and I didn''t speak for a while, so we quietly watched the fireworks in the square.

 Chapter 274 Fireworks

    "Bang!"


    The fireworks rose, bloomed, and went out.


    In a few seconds, the fireworks that shone brightly in the human world completely dissipated in this world.


    This is the life of fireworks!


    Bang bang!


    The beauty of the moment seemed to capture the light of heaven and earth, and then the next second, it was death.


    Most of us may not be as dazzling as fireworks, but a brief flash in the pan can bring some comfort.


    Looking at the beautiful fireworks, I couldn''t help but think a lot.


    What if my life was like fireworks?


    Would I like this life?


    All the way up to the sky, any obstacle was as insignificant as an ant, no one could stop my sharp edge, I was like an unsheathed sword, straight into the sky!


    In the sky, a fire that no one can match, that fire, is the peak of my life, no one can ignore it, it is like the sun in the night, let everyone look up.


    Then life quickly withered, died, fell from the sky, disappeared into the world, without a trace, as if he had never been to this world, as if he had never existed.


    But the light of that moment could stay in people''s hearts for a long time.


    Is there a regret in such a life?


    It is undeniable that there will be many people who desperately want to be like fireworks, blooming in a moment of incomparably brilliant light, even if they pay the price in their eyes, or even die for it, but they do not regret it, they only for that moment, that moment, is the mark that they left in the world.


    That light, that flame, is like our real name, profit, money, power... It has an irresistible temptation, many people like moths rushed over!


    Of course, most of the time, we are like countless ordinary people watching fireworks.


    However, this is not what I want.


    The fire in my heart is not the fire in the eyes of the masses. It is the fire in my heart. Only I can see the fire, and no one else can see it.


    I looked at the fireworks and was lost in thought when Guzheng pulled my arm.


    She said something to me, but I didn''t hear it clearly, so I moved closer to Guzheng. Guzheng said loudly in my ear, "What are you thinking?"


    "What are you thinking?" I shouted back to Guzheng.


    "Forget it." Guzheng shook his head and continued, "We''ll talk later."


    Indeed, the cannon was too loud, so we didn''t continue to talk, but continued to watch the fireworks.


    At this moment, the number of people watching the fireworks was still increasing. There were a few friends gathered to discuss with each other, a family together, a couple leaning close together, a child shouting excitedly, and someone took out their cell phone to record this moment.


    At such a joyous moment, those warm images also made me feel a lot. If there was a camera in my phone, I might have taken a picture of this moment, but I wouldn''t have placed the fireworks in the middle. They were just decorations. What I saw was this group of ordinary but moving people.


    I can''t help but wonder, will Ding Ge and lin ya come to see the fireworks?


    I remember that I didn''t come out to see the fireworks last year at yuanxiao. Lin Ya and Ding Ge went out to see the fireworks that day, and Ding Ge and I were still separated. Lin Ya bought me a bag of glutinous rice balls. That would be my lantern festival alone.


    But the crowd was so dark that it was hard to find anyone.


    Besides, even if Ding Ge and Lin Ya came out, they might not come to this square to see the fireworks.


    I admit, I miss them a little.


    I really don''t know when I''ll be able to see them. I don''t even know when I''ll be able to be like ding Green.


    I mean the past.


    At this moment, the round of fireworks was over, and Guzheng took advantage of this gap and asked me, "What were you thinking just now?"


    "Nothing."


    "Tell me." Guzheng begged me coquettishly.


    I smiled, but there was nothing to say, so I said to Guzheng, "Okay, but if I tell you what I was thinking, you have to tell me what you were thinking, what''s on your mind? Okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Actually, it''s nothing." I took a breath and looked at the sky where the fireworks were shining. It was already dark, and I couldn''t even tell where they were. After all, it was in the air. "I think a lot of people want to be like fireworks. They can stand on the top one day and be worshipped, but I don''t want to be like that."


    "Why?" Guzheng asked.


    "Everyone wants something different." I replied, "That''s not what I want."


    "Then what do you want? What kind of person do you want to be?" Guzheng continued to ask.


    I followed Guzheng''s words and thought, what do I want? What kind of person do I want to be?


    "What I want," I thought about it and smiled bitterly.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    I sighed sadly and said, "What I want is a simple life. I told you before. In the bigger sense, it could be a pure land. But I suddenly felt that the seemingly simple life sometimes required a higher price, and it might require the light of fireworks to get it. Just like the fairytale you think, it can only be achieved in utopia."


    Guzheng nodded, her eyes shining with memories. Maybe she remembered a conversation we had.


    I looked at the world through the crowd and continued, "What kind of person do I want to be? It definitely won''t be someone like this. I''d rather be a spectator."


    I looked at the sky again, pointed at the bright moon and said, "Do you see the moon?"


    Guzheng followed me to the bright moon, and I continued, "How many people can look at the stars next to them at this time?"


    Guzheng looked at me with a faint light in his eyes.


    I wish I were a star, not a moon. Perhaps my light is not brighter than the moon, but the moon''s light is very diffuse, it shines on everyone, and I don''t have such a lofty ideal, I just want to shine all my light in a small area is enough, although the light is limited, but will only focus on that area. I don''t shine for other places, I just shine for this place."


    Guzheng looked at me. I smiled at her and asked, "Well, it''s your turn to tell me. What are you worrying about today?"


    But just as Guzheng spoke, a new round of fireworks bloomed again. I had to signal Guzheng to talk later.


    I turned my head to look at Guzheng, who was actually more beautiful than the fireworks, but the light on her gradually faded after she met me.


    I sighed softly and felt that I had neglected her again. While watching the fireworks with her, I had been thinking about Ding Ge and Lin Ya. Originally, I brought Guzheng out to relax with her, but until now, Guzheng never smiled.


    I felt a little useless, so I wanted to make it up to Guzheng.


    At this time, I did not look at the fireworks, but looked at Guzheng. Guzheng also noticed my eyes, looked at me in confusion, and then loudly said to me, "Look at the fireworks."


    "Guzheng, I want you to laugh."


    Guzheng looked at me with a'' you''re confused'' expression and asked, "What? What do you mean?"


    "I want you to laugh!" I shouted at Guzheng.


    "Why?" Guzheng''s frown deepened.


    "I told you to come out and see the fireworks to relax with you, but you haven''t smiled for so long. I feel like I''ve failed."


    "No, I''m actually in a much better mood now." Guzheng shouted again, "It''s tiring to talk like this. Let''s talk after the fireworks."


    "No, I want you to laugh now."


    Guzheng''s expression was a little conflicted. She tried to make a smile at me. I waved at her and said, "No, no, I want you to smile from the bottom of your heart."


    Guzheng''s face showed an expression of'' aren''t you making things difficult for me''.


    "Do you think this will work?" I looked at Guzheng, looked into her eyes, and said to her, "You are more beautiful than fireworks!"


    Although the salute was very loud, my voice was also very loud, so I thought Guzheng could definitely hear it.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Guzheng''s face showed a trace of shyness, and then couldn''t help but show a beautiful smile.


    She didn''t seem to have expected me to say such a thing all of a sudden.


    I smiled too. My wish was fulfilled and Guzheng finally smiled.


    Guzheng laughed for a long time, and we just looked at each other and laughed.


    And I suddenly realized that when I faced Guzheng, I didn''t feel the pressure I felt when I faced her. I felt much more relaxed than before.


    At this time, a new round of fireworks was set off again.


    I quickly added, "Okay, let''s talk about you now."


    The shyness on Guzheng''s face had not completely subsided, but it could be seen that after such a smile, Guzheng''s state was obviously different, and his mood was obviously much better. She complained, "You should have guessed it even if I didn''t say it. It''s not my father or mother."


    I nodded. I did have a guess, but Guzheng never talked to me. I asked her, "Your parents want you to be engaged to me, don''t they?"


    Guzheng nodded.


    I sighed. No wonder Guzheng was in a bad mood. Her parents must have put too much pressure on her. I thought my parents would be more anxious than Guzheng''s parents when they were older. Who would have thought that Guzheng was under more pressure than me now?


    But this marriage cannot be arranged!


    After the engagement, I''m afraid I''m going to Guzheng''s father''s company next, so things are going in an irreversible direction!


    While I was thinking about how to deal with it, Guzheng suddenly said to me, "Are you willing to get engaged to me?"

 Chapter 275 : Finally See Dinger And Lin Ya

    I was startled by Guzheng''s words, and I froze there, staring at her incredulously with a stiff face.


    Guzheng''s face was a little anxious, and she quickly explained, "It''s not like that. I mean, the engagement is fake, just like our relationship, we''re still hiding it from everyone."


    I looked into the distance and sighed deeply, pretending to be a couple, a fake engagement, and finally only a fake marriage. Did Guzheng and I really end up on the fake road?


    This kind of deception, lies, and camouflage has made me very tired, I really don''t want to continue, I just want to end it early.


    I struggled with my words, and after a while, I said to Guzheng, "But it''s not good for us to lie to everyone over and over again, right?"


    Guzheng was also a little sad and said, "I know, I know it''s not right, even from the beginning. But I really don''t know what to do? Especially in this situation, I..."


    I think Guzheng must have been under a lot of pressure, which is why he was so depressed and came up with such a solution.


    If she had a part of her selfishness before when she wanted me to be a fake couple, today was a completely helpless response.


    I looked at Guzheng, and I really knew how far we were going to go. I smiled bitterly and said, "But I have promised your father that if we get engaged, I will go back to your father''s company!"


    I can''t really go to her father''s company, can I?


    Guzheng nodded and asked, "You don''t want to go, do you?"


    I smiled helplessly. There was no need to ask.


    "I think if we get engaged, it will be a good reason for you not to go to the company. Because we were engaged, my parents'' hearts were at ease. As for the company, isn''t there still me? I think I can do it, so I won''t let you go to the company, I promise." Guzheng looked at me secretly and asked shyly, "Do you think I can do this?"


    I don''t know what to say.


    I didn''t reject her immediately, because I could feel Guzheng''s dilemma. She had been in a bad mood today because of this. She helped me so much and I really wanted to do something for her.


    But I was in a particularly difficult position.


    His mind was like a battle between heaven and man, no less than the explosive scenes in hollywood. After a while, I took a deep breath and said to Guzheng, "Can I think about it?"


    Guzheng nodded and said nothing more.


    We continued to watch the fireworks. The huge splendor reflected the whole square in a colorful way. My eyes blinked and became a little lost in this dreamy color.


    After saying that to Guzheng, I wasn''t in the mood to watch the fireworks anymore, and there was an unspeakable loneliness in my heart.


    But I didn''t ask myself to think too much. I''ll talk about it later.


    Since you came out today to relax, don''t worry about those things.


    However, just then, I suddenly saw two familiar figures in the crowd.


    Should be said to be two particularly familiar figures.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    The two of them were holding hands as they walked towards the square. At that moment, the fireworks in the sky were reaching their gorgeous limit and beautiful. In my eyes, the brilliance of the fireworks was nothing compared to theirs.


    They were so eye-catching that I could see many men looking at them from afar.


    The moonlight and fireworks shone on them, and they were like angels falling into the earth, shining brightly.


    Lin ya pointed at the fireworks in the sky and was talking to Ding Ge. The two of them were very close. They looked in a good mood and had a faint smile on their faces.


    When I saw them, my heart beat violently.


    Completely uncontrollable!


    Finally, after so many days, I finally saw them, but I didn''t have the courage to walk in front of them. Even standing in the shadows, I was a little afraid of being seen by them.


    They didn''t see me, but stopped not too far ahead of me. I could see their backs clearly.


    I was a little relieved, thinking that it was better not to let them see me, so as not to ruin their mood.


    I turned around and looked at Guzheng. She probably didn''t see Ding Ge and Lin Ya, and her eyes sparkled with fireworks.


    As I peeked at ding ge from time to time, someone suddenly patted me on the shoulder from behind.


    When I turned around, it was xiaoyi and Xiaolian.


    I quickly covered my chest and said, "You scared me to death."


    "Look at your cowardice." Xiaolian laughed and said to us, "Do you come to see the fireworks too?"


    "Yeah." I looked at the two of them and joked, "You two are quite romantic."


    "It''s not as romantic as you guys." Xiaoyi retorted.


    "What''s so romantic about watching fireworks?" I smiled faintly.


    "Where are your two best friends?" Xiaolian asked.


    "Who knows?" Hu Zi ran away early, and Old Gao didn''t know where to go.


    The two of them smiled at me as if you were a man who valued sex over friends.


    While we were chatting, Xiaolian suddenly pointed in a certain direction and said to me, "Why are there so many people there?"


    I turned around and saw that Lin Ya and Ding Ge were suddenly surrounded by people, three layers inside and three outside, as if they were watching something. I couldn''t even see ding ge and Lin Ya.


    Xiaoyi said curiously, "Let''s go and have a look. What happened?"


    Xiaoyi and Xiaolian then squeezed into the crowd curiously. Guzheng also took my arm and said, "Let''s go and have a look."


    I was afraid to let Guzheng and ding Green meet, but at this time I was also a little curious and more worried. So many people gathered together, ding Green ya should not have anything to do.


    At this moment, the fireworks stopped, and more and more people were looking at this area, discussing what happened?


    However, there were too many people, and each step was extremely difficult. There were crowds all around me, and I was a little annoyed, but everyone, like us, wanted to squeeze in and see what was going on.


    People are curious animals.


    However, in a short time, little lian xiaoyi could not see the shadow and did not know where she was squeezed.


    And the two of us finally squeezed into the middle of the circle and couldn''t walk any further. Then when I saw what was going on inside, I was a little silly again.


    At this moment, Lin Ya was standing in the middle of the crowd, and dinger had automatically stepped back in the direction of the crowd, unwilling to steal Lin Ya''s limelight, while in front of Lin Ya, there was a person standing.


    It was Ji Ze!


    Moreover, he held a bunch of flowers in his hand. Under the light of the moon, the flowers looked extremely bright red.


    I immediately frowned. As expected, yesterday, ji ze told me that he would confess to Lin Ya today. It seems that the next step is to confess.


    I thought he was just going to the Lin Ya store to make a confession, but I didn''t expect the battle to be so big. I was also worried about ji ze. If Lin Ya refused, it would be too awkward and Ji Ze would be very embarrassed.


    But Ji Ze must have mustered up the courage to do this. I admire him for doing this. In fact, this also reflected how deep ji ze''s feelings for Lin Ya were.


    At this time, Guzheng also looked at me, obviously she did not expect to meet Ding Ge and Lin Ya, I also felt a little embarrassed, so I could only look at the scene.


    Guzheng didn''t say anything more and didn''t leave. He just stood beside me and watched.


    Lin Ya obviously did not know that ji ze would suddenly appear in front of her and act like this, so her face was filled with surprise.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this moment, the sound of fireworks made people look up into the sky unconsciously. I was thinking that at such an important moment, the fireworks would not disturb me, or I would not hear the confession.


    However, when I saw the words formed by the gathering of fireworks in the air, I was shocked!


    In the sky, there were five words - Lin Ya I love you, five words that appeared in the air.


    Seeing those five words, I got a lot of goose bumps.


    I didn''t expect Ji Ze, who didn''t seem romantic, to be able to do this. The crowd was also boiling, especially when many girls saw such a romantic confession, their eyes were filled with emotion and envy. Some people took pictures of the zigzag fireworks with their cell phones.


    I couldn''t help but smile. This move was really powerful.


    Lin Ya on the court was also looking at the sky, covering his mouth in surprise, but because I could only see Lin Ya''s side face, so I couldn''t see the specific expression on her face, but I must be very excited.


    Everyone started to talk, their eyes focused on Lin Ya and Ji Ze.


    But I secretly looked at another person!


    At this time, Ding Ge was standing about ten meters ahead of me. She was standing in front of the crowd, very close to Lin Ya, so I could see her completely, and I was hiding behind the crowd.


    Looking at Ding Ge, who was so close but so far away, my heart was filled with all sorts of things!


    I thought, maybe I will never fall in love with anyone else in my life. Ding Ge is the only one for me. I am really willing to do anything for her! I have given all my love to her, and I have no strength to love anyone else.


    I thought I was standing so far back that she wouldn''t see me even if I secretly looked at Ding Ge, but I was wrong. The next second, Ding Ge seemed to suddenly notice something, and her eyes suddenly looked in my direction.


    It quickly locked onto me.


    Seeing me, Ding Ge''s face was also surprised, and my heart was pounding, and my whole body became a little uncomfortable.


    I remember Ding Ge once said that she would find a boyfriend before I found a girlfriend.


    But now, Guzheng was standing next to me, and dinger was still alone!


    Inside, countless emotions surged, like boiling bubbles in a pot of boiling water.


    Then, Ding Ge''s eyes moved slightly, and my heart tightened even more. Obviously, Ding Ge also saw Guzheng, and I suddenly felt suffocated, as if a big hand had suddenly grabbed my throat.


    Very soon, Ding Ge looked at me again. There seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. She nodded slightly at me as a greeting.


    The corner of my mouth trembled. I didn''t know if it was a smile.

 Chapter 276 Ji Zes Confession

    I feel like my relationship with Ding Ge is just like those cheesy love songs, and it''s a dog''s blood story.


    The most familiar stranger!


    Politely, I really don''t want to use this word. This word is too cruel, like a knife cutting on a body. I can''t stand it the most. It''s better to stay away from each other.


    Then, Ding Ge looked back at Lin Ya and Ji Ze.


    I also sighed silently and looked at Lin Ya and Ji Ze.


    At this moment, Ji Ze suddenly knelt on one leg and handed the flowers to Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya''s expression did not seem calm. I think many girls might not be able to calm down in the face of such a situation.


    But will lin ya agree?


    At this moment, Guzheng suddenly said to me, "Xing Yun, do you think lin ya will agree?"


    I don''t know why Guzheng suddenly asked such a question. She should be indifferent to Lin Ya.


    But although everyone was very enthusiastic and wanted to see a perfect romantic ending, I didn''t think much of the outcome for those who knew them, so I shook my head and said, "Probably not."


    Guzheng smiled faintly and said, "Well, I''ll see if you''re right later."


    The fireworks were gone.


    The crowd also quieted down a lot. Ji ze held the flowers in his hands and looked at Lin Ya, beginning the long confession.


    "Lin Ya, before I met you, I never thought that there was a girl who could make me fall in love at first sight and make me miss everything! Since I met you, everything has changed. It seems that the whole world is not so important except you! In the past, I tried my best to keep busy with my career, but I realized that it was meaningless. Only you can make me happy, angry, sad, and happy. You can make me feel like a person, and I feel like I''m still alive. I don''t know how to express my feelings for you. I thought I caught you, but I didn''t. I just let you slip out of my hands. I''m the stupidest person in the world! I know, maybe I scared you today, but I really thought about it. I want to be with you. So, Lin Ya, can you give me another chance?" Finally, Ji Ze took a deep breath and said, "Would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    To tell the truth, Ji Ze''s confession was not very romantic and could not be used as a model of confession, but his feelings were very sincere, so we outsiders were very moved to hear it, he really said those words with 100 % sincerity.


    Guzheng whispered to me again, "That''s very nice."


    Indeed, many of the onlookers looked at Lin Ya expectantly, wishing they could agree to Ji Ze instead of Lin Ya.


    I couldn''t see Lin Ya''s face clearly, so I couldn''t guess what Lin Ya was thinking. After Lin Ya''s brief silence, no one in the crowd shouted "Together." Gradually, many people started shouting together.


    "Together! Together!"


    Everyone''s voice was very warm, and the neat business of a group of people was particularly powerful. Strangers who didn''t know Lin Ya and Ji Ze wanted to see romantic and touching scenes, and they all wanted to see a good result.


    I couldn''t help but get a little nervous. I looked at Lin Ya, wondering how she would respond.


    For a moment of silence, my breathing began to lighten.


    At this moment, I saw Lin Ya reach out and take the flower from Ji Ze''s hand. Before Lin Ya could say the word "I do," a fierce roar broke out in the crowd.


    Everyone seemed to be more excited than lin ya. A wave of cheers was heard far and far away. Many people applauded them, and some even jumped up, so my eyes were blocked a lot. However, I still saw Lin Ya and ji ze hugging each other. The romantic scene was filled with the sweetness of love.


    However, seeing this ending, I was not happy for lin ya because she had told me herself that she did not like Ji Ze.


    In the beginning, she had chosen to be with ji ze for three years. Now it seems that those three years were really the wrong three years. I don''t understand why Lin Ya chose to end it and promised Ji Ze again today.


    What did she think?


    The crowd began to move, and everyone continued to look at the fireworks. Some of them left. I looked in the direction of dinger again, but in the midst of the crowd, I lost him again.


    For a moment, I felt like my body was suddenly taken away. The feeling of loss made me feel like a mountain was falling apart.


    I didn''t want to see the fireworks anymore, so I asked Guzheng, "Are you still watching?"


    "What about you?"


    I shook my head.


    Guzheng said, "Then let''s go."


    Just like that, we left without even meeting ding Green.


    I wonder if they left?


    They haven''t been here long, maybe they haven''t left.


    Even though I still feel bad seeing them, I didn''t expect this to be the way we met.


    As we walked through the crowd, Guzheng joked, "It seems you don''t know Lin Ya that well."


    I smiled bitterly, not knowing what to say.


    Because I always thought that lin ya would refuse. Indeed, her agreement today really surprised me.


    If I didn''t break up with Lin Ya now, I would definitely talk to Lin Ya. I want to know what she was thinking.


    At this moment, my cell phone rang. It was Hu Zi who called me.


    "Where is it?" Hu Zi asked me.


    "Watching fireworks in the west square. What about you?"


    "Aren''t I going to have a drink with you and Old Gao? If there''s anything interesting about the fireworks, I''ll go find you right away. Wait for me there." Hu Zi asked again, "Where''s Old Gao? He can''t get through to his cell phone. Is he with you?"


    "No, I don''t know where he is either." This afternoon, Old Gao was still using my phone to make a phone call, and I said, "Maybe his phone is dead."


    "Okay, you can wait for me there. It''s almost ten minutes away."


    When I hung up, Guzheng almost heard what was on the phone.


    We walked to the square and stood under a tree on the side of the road. Guzheng said to me, "I was looking for you to drink, right?"


    I nodded.


    "Okay, you guys drink first. I''ll go first." Guzheng seemed a little down.


    Guzheng was probably quite tired these days, physically and mentally exhausted. After a long time relaxing on the lantern festival, I said to Guzheng, "Why don''t you come with us?"


    "You guys are drinking together. What am I going to do?" Guzheng teased me, "You want to stick to me so much."


    I scratched my head, not knowing how to answer Guzheng.


    Guzheng smiled and said to me, "All right, you guys have fun, then I''ll go back."


    I just remembered that we were walking over. Guzheng''s car was still parked at our restaurant. I was a little worried that Guzheng was alone, so I said to her, "No, you wait. Hu Zi is coming too. Let her take you to the restaurant first."


    "It''s okay. It''s just a little way. I can walk back myself."


    "No, it''s late. It''s not safe."


    "Look, it''s not very bright today. Fireworks, moon, street lights, neon, so many lights, so many people on the road."


    "More people make it easier to mess up." I said, "Just wait a minute. What''s the rush?"


    Guzheng finally stopped refuting me and just looked into the distance.


    Behind us, there were still fireworks, but we didn''t turn around. Neither of us spoke much and just stood there quietly. From time to time, a crowd passed us.


    At this moment, Guzheng suddenly asked me, "Where was Ding Ge just now? Aren''t you going to say hello?"


    "There are so many people, I can''t even get past them. Forget it."


    Of course I wanted to say hello to Ding Ge, but I didn''t even know what to say. Especially at this moment, I was still thinking about whether to agree to Guzheng''s engagement and let Ding Ge know how she would react.


    At this moment, Guzheng looked at me again, her eyes shining with a faint light. She suddenly said, "I think Ding Ge still likes you."


    I was surprised to hear this, but I have to admit that I felt really comfortable hearing this. But I didn''t want Guzheng to see it, so I pretended to be dumb and asked, "How did you see it?"


    "A woman''s intuition." Guzheng said with absolute certainty.


    At this moment, I really want to thank Guzheng for her intuition, and I need it too. I can''t help but wonder how good it would be if what she said was true.


    However, his mouth was full of bitterness after thinking too much, so bitter that he could not speak.


    I smiled faintly and didn''t say anything.


    Ten minutes, not long after, Hu Zi soon drove up to us. Hu Zi got out of the car and walked up to us. After greeting us, he looked at the fireworks that were still burning. He smiled and said, "These fireworks are beautiful!"


    "You just said it was boring." I said speechless.


    Hu Zi smiled and I said, "Xiao yi and Xiaolian were watching the fireworks just now. I don''t know if they left now. Why didn''t you ask them out?"


    I smiled at Hu Zi, but Hu Zi replied with a self-deprecating smile, "Hey, we meet at the restaurant every day. It''s not easy to catch a break. Who wants to see the boss?"


    I didn''t care and asked, "Where did you go today? I haven''t seen anyone for most of the day."


    "Hey, I didn''t go anywhere." Hu Zi was also rather mysterious.


    I didn''t ask much. Hu Zi soon lost interest in watching the fireworks and said to me, "Let''s go and have a drink."


    Hu Zi looked at Guzheng again and said, "Let''s go with Guzheng."


    "No, go ahead." Guzheng smiled faintly.


    I also said to Hu Zi, "Send her to our hotel first. We came walking together."


    "Okay, let''s go." Hu Zi shook the car key in his hand.


    The three of us were about to walk towards the car when another familiar figure appeared.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly. Everyone came to this square to see the fireworks today, right? How can I meet so many people I know!

 Chapter 277 The Meeting of the Former

    Li Xiaowei, whose belly was already slightly bulging, had just walked out of the square and must have been watching fireworks in the square.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I felt it was so easy to see Li Xiaowei. Was her life just a stroll?


    I wish I could have left earlier so that I wouldn''t have seen Li Xiaowei.


    Hu Zi wouldn''t have seen it either.


    I was hoping that Hu Zi didn''t notice, but I knew with one look from Hu Zi that he had already seen Li Xiaowei.


    Li Xiaowei also saw us, and her face was shocked. She obviously didn''t expect to see us here.


    I didn''t want Hu Zi to be upset about Li Xiaowei, so I patted Hu Zi on the back and said to him, "Let''s go and have a drink."


    "Wait a minute."


    However, Hu Zi didn''t listen to me. He walked straight towards Li Xiaowei.


    The two of them no longer needed to meet, really no need at all. And I was afraid that Hu Zi and pregnant Li Xiaowei would quarrel, so I quickly followed Hu Zi over.


    The two of them stopped face to face.


    Hu Zi looked at Li Xiaowei indifferently, and Li Xiaowei looked at Hu Zi with a complicated expression.


    The two people who once loved each other, standing under the same fireworks, had already lost their love.


    I sighed, feeling that this scene was somehow unspeakably cruel.


    Can two people who love each other be friends after breaking up?


    I don''t know.


    However, how many breakup lovers can become friends?


    Either they don''t know each other, or they never see each other again, or they hate each other deeply, or they put each other in their hearts for the rest of their lives, or they let this memory disappear in time.


    In fact, it might be better to be friends than not see them.


    This time, Hu Zi was the first to ask Li Xiaowei, "Pregnant?"


    Li xiaowei looked at Hu Zi for a while, then nodded gently and said, "Yes."


    "How many months?"


    I don''t know why Hu Zi asked Li Xiaowei this. It had nothing to do with him.


    Li Xiaowei looked away and replied, "It''s still early."


    "By the way, are you married?" Hu Zi frowned again.


    Li Xiaowei''s face suddenly changed, and I couldn''t help but be curious. I had never heard of Li Xiaowei''s marriage, but we had no contact with each other. Even if we didn''t know, it was possible.


    But Li Xiaowei shook his head and replied, "Not yet."


    "Are you pregnant or not married?" Hu Zi said sarcastically, "What kind of man do you like? Are you not going to want you at all?"


    Hu Zi looked to the side again and said, "Why are you running out to see the fireworks with such a big belly? You don''t even have anyone to accompany you? Your treatment is too low, isn''t it? They don''t even care about you at all. You''re still looking forward to becoming a lady, aren''t you?"


    Li Xiaowei''s face turned ugly when Hu Zi said it. I whispered to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, let''s go."


    What''s the point of saying this?


    I looked at Hu Zi, but I couldn''t fathom his mind.


    "Why are you so cheap!" Hu Zi gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Li Xiaowei''s face also showed anger when she heard this. She was very excited, but she swallowed her breath and decided to leave. She didn''t want to talk to Hu Zi anymore.


    "Li Xiaowei! Stop!"


    Hu Zi yelled again, drawing the crowd around him to watch. I frowned. What happened to Hu Zi today? It was just seeing Li Xiaowei pregnant. Did that irritate him?


    Hu Zi walked quickly to Li Xiaowei and stopped her. Li Xiaowei said angrily, "Xiaohu, what do you want?"


    "I just want to know what you think?" Hu Zi was also very excited and asked li xiaowei, "Are you blind? Didn''t you leave me just for the money? Isn''t it just to live a good life? What do you think you''re doing now? With a big belly and no one to care about, and not even getting married, do you still want to follow that Li Dong? He''s playing. Can''t you tell? Are you stupid?"


    "We don''t care anymore, Zhao Xiaohu. Can you control me?" Li Xiaowei''s eyes began to roll with tears. "Besides, don''t you want to see me look bad? Now that you see it, are you really happy? You have to insult me to see my joke to be satisfied, don''t you?"


    I can''t bear to see them both getting more and more excited.


    Indeed, as Li Xiaowei said, the two of them had nothing to do with each other. In the future, we should go our separate ways. Besides, Li Xiaowei was pregnant, and she was too excited. She was not in a good mood, but she did not move her fetal qi. After all, the child was innocent.


    I walked up to Hu Zi and gave him a hand, "All right, Hu Zi, let''s go."


    However, Hu Zi''s body was especially stiff. I said again, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    What''s the point of such a tug? Let others see a joke?


    I whispered to Hu Zi again, "Maybe Xiaoyi is still in the square. Will she see it later? What do you want her to think? Forget it, okay?"


    Hearing this, Hu Zi''s mood eased a little. He lowered his head slightly, and I quickly said to Li Xiaowei, "Let''s go."


    Li xiaowei gave me a grateful look and left.


    Looking at her back, I couldn''t help but wonder if Li Xiaowei really came alone. She was in the early stage of pregnancy, and no one was with her.


    But I didn''t think much about it, so I said to Hu Zi, "Okay, Hu Zi, let''s go."


    Hu Zi took out the cigarette case and said to me, "I''ll smoke a cigarette first. Wait for me."


    "Sure."


    Hu Zi was obviously in a particularly bad mood. I think we should wait for him to slow down. We have nothing to do anyway.


    I stood next to Hu Zi and wanted to talk to Hu Zi, but Hu Zi said to me, "Xing Yun, I want to be quiet for a while."


    I sighed and said nothing more.


    I walked towards Guzheng. Guzheng stood by the road, looked in Hu Zi''s direction and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He''s a little emotional. Let''s wait for him."


    "Oh."


    I took out my phone again and called Old Gao, but Old Gao''s phone was still off. I was also a little surprised. After all, Old Gao''s cell phone is a smart phone. It can also be charged when turned on. How can it be turned off?


    I wonder where he is now.


    But I didn''t think too much. If I had known, I wouldn''t have come out to see the fireworks tonight.


    I felt a little tired, and I really wanted to leave this man''s noisy place, but I didn''t want to rush Hu Zi too much, so I had to wait for him in boredom.


    In the dark, I couldn''t help but look at the crowd. I could see that many people were enjoying the fireworks and smiling contentedly on their faces. They were really happy. I couldn''t help but think, I am just as ordinary as them. Why can''t I have their mentality?


    What''s the difference between me and them?


    Compared to them, they were like winners in life, and I was a loser.


    Just as I was thinking, Guzheng suddenly touched my arm. I looked at her doubtfully, but Guzheng winked at me, signaling me to look in a certain direction.


    I frowned and turned my head, only to find that Ding Ge had come out of the crowd.


    This time, she was alone.


    Lin Ya was not with her.


    And I saw Ding Ge walking in the crowd a little uncomfortably, her figure really had a deep loneliness.


    Seeing her alone, my heart suddenly became as violent as a lion and a tiger. At this moment, I really wanted to stay by Ding Ge''s side and not let her be alone.


    But I really don''t think I deserve it!


    With a'' girlfriend'' beside me, can I still find her?


    So, the whole person suddenly looked like a frosted eggplant, and lowered his head in shame.


    I turned my head in the other direction and looked at the sky full of fireworks. The whole square had never been so beautiful before. There were all kinds of lights superimposed on it, surrounding the whole square. If I could calm down and enjoy it, I would find that the square was as beautiful as a dream.


    Not only fireworks, trees, street lamps, steps, fountains, but also countless ordinary people in the square, the combination of dynamic and static, forming a fascinating picture.


    I can''t help but wonder how good it would be if all of this were illusory. It would be the opposite of reality. Here, the last thing you need to care about is reality, which is countless shackles and restrictions. You can do anything that you dare not do in reality.


    But in my imagination, this place will not become a sinful city. No one will do whatever they want. People will not be evil but good. Instead, they will become brave and resolute. Shy boys will want to talk to girls they like.


    "Ding Ge is almost here." At this moment, Guzheng''s words pulled me into reality. She said to me, "Don''t you dare to even say hello?"


    I looked at Ding Ge again. Indeed, she had slowly walked out of the square.


    For some reason, I suddenly became nervous.


    At this moment, Guzheng touched me with his shoulder again and said to me, "Why are you so restrained? It''s just a greeting. I''ll make a phone call."


    With that, Guzheng deliberately walked a distance that way.


    I frowned and thought Guzheng was acting a little weird, but I didn''t have time to think about it. Ding Ge was only about ten meters away from me.


    I peeked at Ding Ge again, and then moved toward dinger with shaky steps.


    Finally, Ding Ge and I were only a meter apart.


    I looked at her, and she looked at me.


    I smiled bitterly, and a wave of sadness welled up in my heart. The meeting between Ding Ge and my predecessor was no better than the meeting between Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei.


    I clenched my fist as if I really wanted to have the power to turn the world around. If we could do it again, I would never let this happen between us!

 Chapter 278 : Fight

    I smiled at Ding Ge, and Ding Ge looked at me with a smile. Her expression was always more natural than mine. I don''t know why. It was me who hurt her, but it felt like she hurt me.


    "Where''s the girl? Didn''t you come together?"


    "She has something to say to Ji Ze." Ding Ge replied calmly.


    I smiled faintly. I might have teased Lin Ya in the past, but now I feel a little embarrassed, so I didn''t mention her again, but suddenly I don''t know what to say.


    I was stunned for a moment, then looked at the fireworks and said, "This year''s fireworks are quite grand."


    "Yes." Ding Ge answered softly.


    She looked to the ground.


    I couldn''t find the topic, so I scratched my head.


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked in the direction of Guzheng, then turned to me and asked, "You two came together?"


    My heart suddenly ached and I nodded.


    "You guys have a good relationship."


    Talking to Ding Ge about Guzheng, listening to what Ding Ge said, I felt very uncomfortable. I wanted to explain to Ding Ge, but my heart was in a mess.


    I gritted my teeth, frowned, and remained silent, not responding to Ding Ge.


    At this point, I really didn''t want to get engaged to Guzheng. I wanted to reject her. I really didn''t want to take our mistake any further.


    I think we should tell Guzheng about this when we talk to her.


    "Guzheng is quite nice. Be nice to him."


    At this moment, Ding Ge said something to me in a cold voice.


    I took a deep breath and tried to suppress my emotions. I really didn''t want to hear Ding Ge say these words again.


    "What''s wrong?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Nothing."


    I shook my head, suppressing the pain.


    Another round of fireworks went out, and the world seemed to darken a lot. Even the moonlight in the sky suddenly became less bright. Ding Ge and I stood there quietly, the shadow of the tree blocking our shadow.


    "That''s fine. I''ll go first if there''s nothing else." Ding Ge said to me again.


    I don''t want Ding Ge to leave, even if it''s awkward and depressing to stand here with Ding Ge. I really want to be closer to her. I really want to see her.


    I said to Ding Ge, "Well, won''t you tell the girl?"


    "No, ji ze is here. It''s okay." Ding Ge smiled.


    I couldn''t find any reason to stay, so I asked again, "How did you get here?"


    "On foot."


    "Oh."


    Ding Ge and I were walking to the side of the road, when Guzheng happened to come over.


    Guzheng politely said to Ding Ge, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes. You guys have fun." Ding Ge smiled faintly.


    Guzheng looked at the roadside and said, "This place is too congested for a while. I don''t know if there are taxis here."


    "It''s okay. I''ll just walk over there for a while."


    "No, I''m going back anyway. I''ll take you back."


    I remember Guzheng sending Ding Ge once, so this time, I wasn''t too surprised.


    Dinger glanced at us and asked, "Are you not playing anymore?"


    "No. Xing Yun is going to have a drink with Hu Zi. I''m going back." Guzheng explained, "My car is at the restaurant. I''m waiting for Hu Zi to give me a lift. Just in time, I can send us both away."


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything.


    I looked in Hu Zi''s direction. One cigarette must be finished. Why hasn''t Hu Zi come back yet? In the crowd, I didn''t see Hu Zi.


    But at that moment, there was suddenly some chaos.


    I immediately frowned. Ding Ge and Lin Ya were standing in the same place just now, but that was a good thing. I don''t know if this time was it.


    Many people stopped, but this time the sensation was obviously not as great as before.


    I thought I heard a quarrel.


    I quickly took two quick steps over there. Hu Zi, don''t let anything happen.


    When I walked in, I saw that Hu Zi was scolding someone. Both of them were very unpleasant to hear. My eyes narrowed slightly and I walked towards Hu Zi.


    I don''t know what happened, but I''m definitely on Hu Zi''s side right now.


    "Fuck, what the hell are you doing?" The other party''s words were very rude.


    I saw that there were three people on the other side, all slightly skinny and fashionable, several years younger than us, but they felt like people from two eras.


    Well, it should be said that there are two worlds, we are still wearing thick clothes, they are already as long as the demeanor does not want the temperature.


    It was obvious that they were a group of young men who were easily impulsive and full of blood. They were not afraid at all. They looked fearless, and their eyes were full of provocation.


    Hu Zi replied in a cold voice, "How many primary school students did you skip class? Didn''t your teacher teach you how to respect people? You ate shit in your mouth, didn''t you?"


    Hu Zi was already in a bad mood, and his anger at them increased even more.


    The lantern festival was originally a happy and festive day, and I didn''t want to ruin it. So he gave Hu Zi a hand and said, "Forget it. Why are you arguing with these kids? Let''s go for a walk and drink."


    Hu Zi glared at him again, but he said nothing more.


    At this moment, Ding Ge and Guzheng had also come over. We had just turned around when another person behind us said, "Coward!"


    The sound was not too loud, but it was more than enough to reach our ears.


    Hu Zi suddenly turned around and walked quickly towards them, cursing, "Say it again."


    "Say it again."


    Before I could persuade the two of them to fight, I watched the three of them fight against Hu Zi. Suddenly, my veins were all swollen and my blood was flowing so fast that I joined the battle without saying a word.


    I clenched my fists and felt all the power in my body, as if an electric current was rushing through my body over and over again.


    Soon, a large area of space opened up around us, and I fought fiercely too, but the three young people who were supposed to be students were too weak and weak to resist the wind, and they had no strength at all.


    And they hit me. I was dressed so thick that I didn''t feel anything at all.


    So the battle ended in a few minutes.


    After the fight, I didn''t find it interesting at all.


    The three of them were still very unconvinced. One of them pointed at us and said angrily with gritted teeth, "Some don''t go, some don''t go."


    "Fuck, call someone!"


    Then they retreated.


    I couldn''t help but curl my lips. I''ve really heard this sentence too many times. I''m really tired of it. If it were me, I wouldn''t say that, no matter how much I suffered, because it would seem especially cowardly. The one who called first must be the weak one. He was already very weak, and then he shouted. He told others that you were weak.


    I glanced at Hu Zi, who was fine, and said, "Why are you arguing with them?"


    Hu Zi said, "I was squatting on the side of the road smoking. They were talking and smoking there. After they finished smoking, I threw the cigarette box over and under my feet. I was still wondering how I had offended you."


    At this moment, Ding Ge said, "Just because of such a small matter, how old are you, and because of this fight with them. Maybe he didn''t do it on purpose."


    "On purpose. I was squatting there for so long that I could feel that they were deliberately provoking me." Hu Zi said with absolute certainty.


    I don''t know if they did it on purpose or not, but I know that if it were normal times, this fight would probably not start. Hu Zi was really excited today.


    "What are you doing with them?" I said another sentence.


    "Grass." Hu Zi still scolded angrily, and then said, "A bunch of useless things. I haven''t had enough of them."


    "All right, let''s go. Let''s drink." I said to Hu Zi, "Send Guzheng and Ding Ge to the hotel first."


    Hu Zi complained again and said, "What a bad day."


    Hu Zi still wasn''t calm. I said to Hu Zi, "Where''s the key? I''ll drive."


    Hu Zi didn''t refuse either. He took out the key from his pocket and handed it to me.


    I unlocked the car, and Guzheng and Ding Ge sat in the back first.


    Before Hu Zi and I got in the car, there was a commotion behind us.


    "Fuck him, don''t go." I heard someone yelling.


    I immediately furrowed my brows. These students were quite quick to shout. I watched a lot of people coming towards us quickly, but I didn''t have time to count them. But Hu Zi and I only have two people, a good man does not suffer at the moment. I said to Hu Zi, "Let''s go."


    However, Hu Zi was really angry today. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Just in time. It''s his mother who is annoyed!"


    I heard it wrong. We are two people. How can we fight?


    However, before I could stop Hu Zi, Hu Zi had already rushed over with clenched fists. I was anxious, but still gritted my teeth and quickly followed.


    This time, before the two sides could even speak, they rushed out and started fighting.


    Damn it, there were seven or eight people on the other side. This time, we really couldn''t defeat four legs with two fists. Soon, we were surrounded together, one foot on the left and one foot on the right. We were wearing thick armor, but it was not the same.


    The pain also triggered my anger, and I couldn''t care less. I greeted the other person crazily with both fists and feet.


    And the way we fought also affected many people, many of them looking at us.


    But how could I care about that? I took a few more punches in a few seconds.


    I gritted my teeth and couldn''t care less. I would never let the other party have a good time.


    However, just then, one of them took a steel pipe from nowhere and rushed towards me. Unfortunately, he was behind me. I didn''t see him at all. I couldn''t handle the first few people.


    Then, a soft body sprawled on top of me, and I heard an extremely painful cry.


    "Ah!!!!!!"

 Chapter 279 Its Ding Ge

    Everything happened in an instant!


    At that moment, I could only feel a great force pressing down on me. Before I could see who was pressing on me and before I could react to what had happened, Ding Ge''s shrill and piercing cry pierced my eardrums.


    At that moment, all the hairs on my body started to rise!


    Almost subconsciously, I turned around and saw a steel pipe resting on Ding Ge''s arm.


    I was stunned!


    Five thunders!


    Her brain suddenly emptied!


    Then, in a millionth of a second, I understood everything!


    Ding Ge actually blocked a steel pipe for me!


    My heart was as shocked as a raging wave, and Ding Ge had disregarded his safety to block the steel pipe for me!


    At the same time, my heart was filled with sadness and guilt, anxiety and uneasiness, countless emotions intertwined and rolled in my body.


    I saw Ding Ge''s whole face contorted with pain. At that moment, I felt as if I was possessed. The blood in my body was pounding crazily as never before, and a strong and violent breath was surging!


    Ding Ge put one hand on my shoulder. She used so much force that I felt a little pain in my shoulder, and her other arm was in the air, not daring to move. It was obvious that the pain was severe.


    I looked at the man who was holding the steel pipe, and for a moment, his pores burst, as if countless electric currents were drilling into his body. His body felt numb and swollen, and I felt a pain that was about to explode.


    And that person was hesitant and didn''t move because he hit a girl by mistake.


    I looked at him with a murderous look in my eyes!


    I have never had such a strong desire to kill a person before. At this moment, I completely lost my mind.


    If it weren''t for Ding Ge''s painful support, I wouldn''t have imagined what I would have done.


    "Ding Ge."


    At this moment, I heard another sharp cry.


    Out of the corner of my eye, it was Lin Ya!


    Her eyes were filled with shock as well. She quickly ran up to Ding Ge and me and held Ding Ge.


    "Ding Ge, how are you, Ding Ge?" Lin Ya, who had always been able to handle things with ease, was completely flustered and his voice was full of worry.


    But dinger couldn''t say anything about the pain. Her body softened. Lin Ya and I held her, but her arm was still stiff and held in the air.


    At this moment, both sides stopped, and the other party also realized the seriousness of the matter, with fear in his eyes.


    Guzheng also ran over and helped Ding Ge with Lin Ya.


    I clenched my fists and looked at the man who had hit dinger. I gritted my teeth and my veins were showing. Finally, I completely lost my mind and roared, "I fuck your mother!"


    Then I ran over madly and kicked the man to the ground with one kick.


    "Hurry to the hospital." Lin Ya also roared loudly.


    Hu Zi also quickly walked to me and said, "It''s important to go to the hospital."


    I finally took another look at the man I kicked to the ground. I really wanted to beat him up. I wanted to skin him and cramp him as hard as I could.


    But in the end, I clenched my fist and let go.


    I took a deep breath, suppressed my inner impulse, and walked towards the car. Lin Ya and Guzheng carefully supported Ding Ge, and I took out the car keys trembling.


    At this time, Hu Zi also came to my side and said to me, "Xing Yun, let me drive."


    "Let me." I couldn''t refuse.


    I was driving, Hu Zi was in the passenger seat, and the three girls were in the back.


    At this moment, I was in a more intense mood than I had ever felt before.


    "Ding Ge, how are you?" Hu Zi turned around and looked behind him.


    "It hurts." Ding Ge said in a particularly weak voice.


    I could only see Ding Ge through the rearview mirror. She was about to burst into tears in pain. I was filled with guilt and worry, but I didn''t dare to turn my head. If it weren''t for blocking me, Ding Ge wouldn''t have been hurt.


    I don''t know how serious the situation is. I don''t know if it''s broken.


    That hit must have been especially hard!


    "Help me take off my coat first." At this moment, Ding Ge said again.


    So Guzheng and Ding Ge helped, gently taking off Ding Ge''s coat, but she was still wearing a pink fleece, and still couldn''t see how badly she was hurt.


    Just taking off a coat, Ding Ge was already gritting his teeth and sweating on his face.


    "Xing Yun, go to the orthopedic hospital. Take a picture first."


    After so many days, Lin Ya was finally willing to speak, but I wished she didn''t have to say that to me.


    "Okay." My lips quivered as I said this.


    "What happened? Why are you fighting again?" At this moment, Lin Ya in the back asked angrily, his voice especially cold.


    "Blame me, it''s all my fault!" At this moment, Hu Zi said quickly, "I started a fight with them. It''s not Xing Yun''s fault. Both Guzheng and Ding Ge can testify. It''s all my fault. I was too impulsive. Xing Yun was just trying to help me."


    "How old are you? Why are you fooling around with these young people? It''s over if you don''t talk to them."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Hu Zi didn''t dare to say anything. Like me, his face was full of guilt. At this moment, Hu Zi slapped himself fiercely and said to himself, "It''s all my fault."


    "Grass, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Ya and I spoke almost simultaneously.


    "Don''t let me see that grandson again, or I''ll give him a good beating." Hu Zi said, gritting his teeth.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" Lin Ya added.


    Lin Ya was right. It was too late to say anything. We had to get Ding Ge to the hospital as soon as possible. I really didn''t want Ding Ge to suffer another minute.


    Fuck, I should have been the one who was beaten.


    I really want to bear the pain for Ding Ge!


    I took a deep breath, stopped distracting myself and rushed to the hospital as soon as possible.


    We have a special orthopedic hospital, and soon we came to the hospital. A few people got off the car. It was night, and there were not many people in the hospital.


    We didn''t have any patients by the time we got to the doctor. The doctor asked us to take a picture when he saw the situation. I took the list to pay the bill. Lin Ya and Ding Ge went to the studio first.


    I paid the bill, and then I followed quickly.


    When we got to the studio, we took a picture of Ding Ge, and then we waited for the results.


    Looking at ding ge''s frowning face, I could imagine that the pain must have been particularly intense, but she had been holding it back. I felt that she was so strong. If other girls had been hit like this, she might have cried a long time ago, but now she didn''t even shed a tear, and this kind of strength made me feel a little unspeakable heartache.


    My heart could not calm down at all. It was like a ball of paper that had been ravaged a thousand times!


    I feel like I''m dying!


    I stayed in the studio and looked at Ding Ge in pain. I could barely breathe, and there was still a weight pressing against my chest, so I opened the door and walked out.


    The orthopedic hospital was in a relatively remote location in the west of the city. It was very empty. The fireworks in the city just now could not be felt here. It was as quiet as a pure land, but it could still see the fireworks in the distant sky occasionally.


    Some beautiful moonlight sprinkled on the hospital floor, but I looked at the hospital building, and my heart was full of sadness.


    I slowly squatted down and breathed in the cold night air, so that I could calm down a little.


    In my head, a picture began to appear repeatedly.


    I don''t know how Ding Ge blocked that steel pipe for me, so I can only imagine.


    I closed my eyes. Ding Ge, who was far away from me, saw the man coming at me with a steel pipe. The man was very close to me, so Ding Ge had to run as fast as possible to block the blow for me.


    She ran behind me with all her might, raised her arm, and the steel pipe slammed on her arm.


    The images of her running, raising her arm, and the steel pipe hitting her arm repeatedly appeared in my mind. Those images flew around in my head, almost giving me a splitting headache.


    I rubbed my face hard and my teeth trembled in the dark. I was scared. I was really scared.


    I don''t know what Ding Ge thought at that moment. Why did she save me?


    Is she still in love with me?


    It must be, or she wouldn''t have done that.


    Thinking of this, I felt even more heartbreaking pain.


    I''ve done this to her, and she''s going to save me!


    Hu Zi also came out with a cigarette in his hand, but it didn''t light up. He just kept twirling the cigarette anxiously.


    "Xing Yun, I''m sorry." At this moment, Hu Zi said to me again.


    "She was trying to save me. What did you say you were sorry for?"


    Hu Zi also squatted down on the side, and he pushed all the responsibility onto himself.


    "Who am I to blame? If I didn''t smoke, we would have left long ago. If I had to swallow my anger, there wouldn''t have been a fight. They called for someone to come over. If I had admitted that dinger wouldn''t have been beaten."


    "Stop it." My heart is so fucking stuffed up.


    "Damn it, I can''t swallow this. This is not over!" Hu Zi said angrily again.


    Me too. It doesn''t matter if it''s me, but it''s Ding Ge.


    Because I was worried about Ding Ge just now, I had to endure this. But now, if that person stood in front of me, I would never let him go.


    I let out a deep breath, and then I looked up at the round moon tonight. The cold moonlight shone on my face. I always felt that it was like a smiling face laughing at me, laughing at my helplessness every time!


    I don''t understand how such a thing could happen on such a good night.


    Not long after, the results came out, and Hu Zi and I quickly stood up.


    Then we came to the doctor with the film. This is an older doctor. He must be experienced. He just took a look at the film and said, "It''s broken!"

 Chapter 280 : Hospitalized

    It''s broken!


    Hearing this, my heart sank to the bottom of the sea. A suffocating fear surrounded me.


    I had a bone fracture once. When I was in junior high school, one of my legs was broken. To this day, I can still remember the pain of the tear.


    It''s so damn painful.


    So I can feel Ding Ge''s pain right now. Decades of old doctors, it''s impossible to see wrong. Lin Ya also took a picture, and we can see where the fracture was.


    There was another wave of intense anger in my heart. How I wished that ding ge had only suffered a minor injury, not a bone, but his mother had still hurt a bone.


    That guy''s hands are bloody!


    At this moment, I really want to hit people and swear.


    But I could only clench my teeth until they hurt!


    Ding Ge sat in the chair, and lin ya held Ding Ge''s hand, her eyes aching.


    The doctor said he had to get a cast, but there was no other way. Hu Zi went out to pay the bill and brought the plaster first.


    Dinger''s arm had to be exposed, so she had to roll up her sleeves.


    But it was winter, and the clothes were close to her. There were two layers of clothes on Ding Ge''s arm. But when lin ya gently tried to roll up her sleeves, Ding Ge could not bear it at all. Her face turned pale from the pain.


    My lips were all curling up, and I wanted to comfort Ding Ge for a few words, but now it''s useless to comfort him. It hurts so much.


    "No, take off this sweater first." Ding Ge said softly.


    "Okay."


    Lin Ya and Guzheng worked hard together to take off the fleece. Ding Ge had only one warm underwear left, and she had been shivering because of the cold.


    But the warm clothes were not too loose, and Lin Ya and Guzheng had no choice. At this time, Lin Ya said, "Forget it. Take off your sleeves."


    Ding ge nodded, as if there was only one way.


    There were scissors on the doctor''s table. Lin Ya brought them over. Guzheng held Ding Ge''s hand and Lin Ya began to cut dinger''s sleeve.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the three of them were like good sisters. Lin Ya and Guzheng had no conflict at all. This scene was quite beautiful.


    Of course, this is just a special case.


    After removing the sleeves, the two men carefully removed the sleeves, so Ding Ge''s right hand was exposed to the air.


    And when we saw the part where Ding Ge''s fracture was, it was even harder to calm down. There was an obvious red swelling and it looked terrible.


    I couldn''t bear to look straight at him, and my heart was filled with intense sadness.


    It was still winter, and although it was not as cold as the last few days, the air was still chilly. Lin Ya quickly put on Ding Ge''s coat, but now she could only wear an arm.


    Even so, Ding Ge was still trembling with cold.


    The doctor removed the plaster and began to apply it to Ding Ge. The plaster naturally touched the bone fracture. When the plaster was applied, Ding Ge gritted her teeth and buried her face in Lin Ya''s arms. I saw her other hand holding Lin Ya tightly.


    The doctor was very skillful. After putting on the plaster, the doctor went out to get the plaster.


    Dinger, on the other hand, looked up after a while. She looked much haggard and her hair was in a mess. Lin Ya cut her hair and Ding Ge leaned against Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya put his arm around Ding Ge and said, "Ding Ge, you''ve suffered."


    Lin Ya''s words made me feel worse. If it wasn''t for me, how could Ding Ge have suffered?


    I stood there. At this moment, I really wanted to bring warmth to Ding Ge. I really wanted to hold Ding Ge''s hand and accompany her.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "If I had known that I wouldn''t have taken off my fleece just now, I would have cut off my sleeves."


    "My clothes are so expensive, you know. I can''t cut them."


    A smile finally appeared on Ding Ge''s face.


    The smile was so rare that everyone couldn''t help but smile.


    Lin Ya said, "Clothes or arms are important."


    "Those clothes are really expensive, okay? I''m not kidding you." However, when he saw that we couldn''t help laughing, Ding Ge said helplessly, "Stop laughing."


    At this moment, the atmosphere was somewhat unspeakably warm.


    It''s not easy for us to stay together. It''s really not easy.


    Of course, it would have been better if Ding Ge hadn''t been injured.


    After a while, the doctor also came over with the cast. When I saw the cast, my heart thumped and Ding Ge''s face showed fear.


    "Come on, one of you will hold her hand first." The doctor ordered.


    I hurriedly walked over, but without thinking, Lin Ya and Guzheng, who were about to drag the dinger, withdrew their hands. Ding Ge''s face seemed to flicker, but it was soon replaced by fear.


    She continued to snuggle up to Lin Ya, and I held Ding Ge''s hand.


    When I held ding ge''s hand, I didn''t expect that I could still hold her hand at this moment.


    I had a dreamy feeling in my trance!


    Ding Ge did not resist. She held my hand tightly. I could feel her strength. Holding her hand, I could feel the fear in her heart. So I held Ding Ge back with a little force, hoping to give her some strength.


    Our hands, tightly clasped together!


    Feeling the warmth of Ding Ge''s hand, my heart was filled with emotion again.


    Ding Ge finally had a few tears in his eyes. She really couldn''t stand the pain, but she didn''t shout. She suppressed her pain the whole time and only groaned when people couldn''t stand it.


    When I saw her tears, I felt a burning sensation of iron on my skin!


    I don''t understand why god made ding ge suffer so much. Why the hell should he come at me? What are you capable of bullying a girl?


    After putting on the cast, he put a band around Ding Ge''s neck to support his arm.


    So now Ding Ge''s arm was completely immobile, unable to bend or stretch.


    As the saying goes, a hundred days of physical injury means that Ding Ge''s arm will be like this for a few months, and the doctor also said that a few months may not be able to heal, completely recovered, I''m afraid it will take a year or two to recover.


    Then the doctor prescribed the medicine and said that he would be in the hospital for observation for a day, and that he would need to be given fluids later to reduce the swelling, so we brought dinger into the ward.


    After a lot of tossing and turning, Ding Ge looked so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to speak. She sat on the bed, her arms propped up in front of her body in pain. There were three beds in this ward, and the other two were empty.


    Lin Ya covered dinger with the quilt and then said, "That won''t do. You still have to put on your coat, or it will be cold."


    However, the cast arm could not fit Ding Ge''s clothes at all.


    I looked at my clothes and thought they were about the same size, so I said to Ding Ge, "Wear mine. Mine should fit."


    Dinger looked at me and asked, "What about you?"


    "It''s okay. You can hold on to the next steel pipe for me. I''ll lend you a piece of clothing. What''s wrong?" I said bitterly.


    As I spoke, I took off my clothes and handed them over.


    Ding Ge was not able to move, so Lin Ya had to pick up the clothes.


    Lin Ya didn''t look at me on purpose. Obviously, she didn''t intend to make up with me. The reason why we could stay in the same room at this time was because of Ding Ge.


    Although Lin Ya had spoken to me before, it was only temporary.


    As a result, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Lin ya tried to put my clothes on for Ding Ge, but the cuffs were still a little hard to wear, so I said, "Then cut off the little bit of the cuff."


    "Okay," Lin Ya looked at my clothes and said, "I''ll get the nurse a pair of scissors."


    As Lin Ya walked out of the room, she quickly came over with a pair of scissors and cut my clothes rudely. I didn''t feel sorry for my clothes, but I felt that Lin Ya''s cutting my clothes could still tell how angry she was with me.


    Fortunately, the clothes were finally on.


    Ding Ge also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "All right, it''s getting late. You can all go back. I''ll just stay with Ding Ge." At this moment, Lin Ya said to us.


    "I''ll keep it."


    I really don''t want to leave. I just want to stay by Ding Ge''s side.


    Hu Zi said, "I''ll stay too."


    Even Guzheng said, "I''ll stay."


    Ding Ge smiled faintly and said, "What are you doing? I just broke a bone. Just stay and take care of me. You guys should go. It''s getting late. Be careful on the road."


    I have a lot to say to Ding Ge, but I can''t say it.


    "It''s okay. Stay."


    "No, what''s the matter with staying all the time? One patient and four carers. I''m still laughing." Lin Ya added, "Ding Ge, there''s nothing else. Don''t worry."


    Hu Zi sighed and said, "Girl, let me be here, or I won''t be able to get over it. Even without me, dinger wouldn''t..."


    However, Ding Ge interrupted Hu Zi and said, "If you say that again, I''ll let you out now."


    "Then I can keep it without saying anything." Hu Zi smiled.


    Ding Ge sighed helplessly and said nothing.


    I was silent, but I didn''t want to leave. I wanted to stay as determined as anyone.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to me, "Xing Yun Guzheng, you two go back."


    I looked at Ding Ge, but Ding Ge also looked at me. I could see her eyes. She and Guzheng were not very close, so it was impossible for Guzheng to stay, so she wanted me to send Guzheng back.


    I looked at Guzheng again. Indeed, it was too late to let Guzheng go home alone. It might be difficult to get a taxi around here. I have to send Guzheng back even if she leaves.


    I finally sighed and left the ward with Guzheng without saying anything.


    However, all my attention was still in the ward, so I thought I should send Guzheng away first, send Guzheng away, and then come back to see dinger.


    I must watch over her tonight!

 Chapter 281 The Debt in My Heart

    Guzheng and I walked out of the building together.


    Guzheng was as silent as I was. The two of us came to the car, but Guzheng didn''t sit in the passenger seat. Instead, he sat in the back row alone.


    I was a little surprised, but when I thought about it, it seemed that Guzheng had been a little different since dinger was hit. She spoke very little and was very quiet most of the time. I was worried that Ding Ge had ignored her.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but look at Guzheng and ask, "Are you okay, Guzheng?"


    "It''s okay." Guzheng smiled faintly.


    I didn''t say anything more when she said that. At this moment, Guzheng said to me, "Here''s your dress. I put it in the car just now. You can wear it."


    I did bring two pieces of clothing when I went out today. I was afraid that Guzheng would bring another one because of the cold, but I didn''t expect it to be used by dinger.


    I put on my clothes and drove away.


    The area was rather remote, and most of the buildings were still under construction. From time to time, there were fireworks that bloomed far away from the city, and even the sound could not be heard.


    The atmosphere in the car was still a little solemn, and Guzheng and I seemed to be still immersed in tonight''s accident.


    "Actually," at this moment, Guzheng suddenly opened his mouth slowly and said quietly, "If you hadn''t accompanied me to see the fireworks today, maybe Ding Ge wouldn''t have been broken."


    "How can I blame you?" I said in my heart that it was Hu Zi who insisted on fighting. He was responsible, and dinger was trying to save me. I was also responsible, but it had nothing to do with Guzheng.


    "Why can''t you blame me? If I don''t go to you, maybe you won''t go out to see the fireworks. Then Hu Zi doesn''t have to go to the square to pick you up. If he doesn''t pick you up, he won''t fight with others. If you don''t fight with others, Ding Ge won''t save you." Guzheng said in one breath.


    I glanced at Guzheng. Could it be that she was upset about this?


    "That''s not right." But when I thought about it, what Guzheng said clearly didn''t make sense, and I didn''t know how to refute Guzheng, I finally frowned and said, "According to you, if Ding Ge didn''t come to the square to see the fireworks, she wouldn''t be hurt. If ji ze hadn''t confessed to Lin Ya successfully, she wouldn''t have left alone. If it hadn''t been for saving me, she wouldn''t have been beaten up."


    As I spoke, my heart began to feel bad again. Finally, my voice became softer and softer. I gritted my teeth and said, "Actually, it''s still my fault!"


    If I were strong enough, then I could protect Ding Ge and she wouldn''t be hurt.


    Just like that, there was silence all the way. Neither of them spoke again. I took Guzheng to the hotel, and then she drove away.


    I did not stop, and soon returned the same way.


    On the way, I was alone, still thinking about Ding Ge resisting the steel pipe for me. I''m really sad. Ding Ge became like this to save me. How can I make it up to her?


    Now her right arm could not move, and it was especially inconvenient for her to live, clothe, and walk. And it was the same for several months. In the future, her right arm could not be too hard, so she should pay more attention to protection.


    Not long after, I returned to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the ward, Ding Ge was still sitting there, Lin Ya was sitting next to her, and Hu Zi was sitting on another empty bed.


    Seeing me coming back, Hu Zi asked, "Why are you here again? There are two empty beds in the room, and you have nowhere to sleep when you come."


    Naturally, I wouldn''t care about that. I sighed and looked at Ding Ge. Lin Ya turned away from me on purpose.


    My face twitched stiffly. I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Why did you do that?"


    "That man attacked you. It would be terrible if he hit you on the head. I thought I could grab the steel pipe in his hand. Who knew I didn''t?" There was no regret or fear in Ding Ge''s voice, as if she would do it again in time.


    She deliberately resolved the heavy topic with a brisk tone.


    "I''m a man, so what if I get hit? You''re a woman." My lips quivered.


    "Okay, I don''t want to talk about this anymore." Ding Ge deliberately showed a tired look, sighed, and then said to me and Hu Zi, "Xing Yun Hu Zi, you should stop fighting in the future. It''s not good. I think you are mature enough..."


    Ding Ge sighed again and did not say much.


    I scratched my head, not knowing what to say.


    Sometimes, it''s really involuntary.


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s face was troubled again. She said, "I have to call my parents. What should I tell them?"


    "To be honest, you have a broken bone and your arm has been hanging like this for months. You still want to hide it from your parents? Maybe!" Lin Ya said.


    I thought to myself, Lin Ya was right. Ding Ge is living at home now, so it''s impossible to hide it from her parents.


    "Why don''t I stay at your house all the time?" Ding Ge said to lin ya.


    "I can''t hide it. Can you keep it from me for a hundred days?"


    "I can''t just wait until I''m done."


    "You keep everything at home now, not to mention clothes and shoes, everything! Aren''t you going home to get it?"


    "Use yours first."


    "No way. Your parents will know. Just call your parents and tell them the truth." Lin Ya took Ding Ge''s phone out of his bag, dialed it directly, and placed it in Ding Ge''s ear.


    Ding Ge was not left-handed and picked up the phone a little inexperienced.


    Soon the call came through, and we couldn''t hear what was said there, but Ding Ge didn''t say anything about the fracture. She just said that she was staying at Lin Ya''s place tonight, and then hung up without much talk.


    Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge doubtfully. Ding Ge quickly explained, "It''s okay to keep it a secret for the whole night. It''s so late. It''s impossible for them to come here to see me again."


    Lin Ya nodded.


    "How are you feeling now?" I asked worriedly.


    Ding Ge couldn''t hide the pain on her face. She looked at me and replied, "It hurts!"


    "Why don''t you lie there? It''s so uncomfortable." Hu Zi said.


    "That''s good."


    "You''d better lie there and rest. I''ll take care of you in the future." Lin Ya said a particularly warm word.


    Ding Ge also had a warm look in her eyes, but she curled her lips and said, "You have to take care of it if you don''t."


    Lin Ya glared at Ding Ge.


    "I''m a wounded man now!" Ding Ge said fearlessly.


    "That''s a lot to talk about. Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Of course it hurts!" Ding ge glanced at the three of us and said, "But I can only divert my attention by talking to you. Otherwise, I really can''t stand it."


    Lin Ya helped Ding Ge up, and Ding Ge said, "Put a high cushion behind me."


    Lin ya did as she was told, and then she helped ding ge remove the band. Ding Ge carefully placed her right hand on her abdomen. I wanted to go up and help, but Lin Ya finished it before I could.


    Then Lin Ya asked, "What do you do at work?"


    This is indeed a problem. In Ding Ge''s case, he naturally can''t go to work.


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "I think we should take a few days off first."


    "How about a few days? You hurt your right hand, not your left. It''s hard to eat, let alone operate a computer."


    "You can operate with one hand."


    "Okay, you can go to the bathroom later. Don''t ask me for help." Lin Ya glared at Ding Ge and said.


    Ding Ge was stunned, as if she wanted to go to the bathroom on her own. After a few seconds, she quickly smiled at lin ya and said, "I was wrong, girl."


    Although the two of them were joking, I felt really bad when I heard it. It would have been easier if dinger had injured her left hand and right hand, but she wasn''t left-handed, and now her right hand hurts and her left hand doesn''t even know how to use chopsticks.


    I was particularly uncomfortable at the thought of Ding Ge''s difficulties in food, clothing, and transportation in the future.


    I really hope it''s me, not her, lying on the bed!


    Seeing how happy lin ya and ding ge were talking, I took a deep breath and walked out of the ward.


    The corridor of the hospital was empty. This orthopedic hospital was not big, and there didn''t seem to be too many people in the hospital, so it was especially quiet in the corridor at this time.


    I really want to take care of Ding Ge and everything for Lin Ya.


    But now I don''t seem to have the right to do that.


    I''m really going crazy. I can''t help but want to tell Ding Ge everything and the truth.


    I came to the end of the corridor with the window open, but there wasn''t much wind tonight, so there wasn''t too much cold to attack my nerves.


    I stood in front of the window and couldn''t help but return to the past.


    I can recall every little nest in detail. Although it is really small, the sparrow is small and has all the internal organs. We really have everything.


    We have a small kitchen, an induction cooker, pots and pans, and because of our poor life, we still go to the restaurant less often. Most of the time we cook at home, but I like to cook for Ding Ge. I even check the internet for a few hours just to learn how to cook for Ding Ge.


    We have a small bathroom, but Ding Ge cleaned it very clean. There will always be a box of perfume in the bathroom. Ding Ge will buy another one when he is almost done. There were mirrors, dinger''s makeup, and a shower, but there was no bathtub. At that time, I told Ding Ge that we must have a bathtub at home in the future so that she could take a comfortable bath.


    We have a bed that''s not big enough for two people to sleep in. The sheets are always new. Ding Ge is a clean person, including our clothes. Ding Ge always washes them diligently.


    When I think about her efforts in that family, I really feel guilty for treating her too much.


    She clearly could lead a completely different life, she could have no contact with me, but she still followed me without hesitation, she loved me so much, although she rarely said it, but I could feel her heart.


    I gritted my teeth, and the emotions in my heart became more and more intense. I couldn''t help but clench my fist and punch the wall.


    I closed my eyes, and after a long time, my mood finally calmed down.


    In fact, I remember all the promises I made to Ding Ge, but I really don''t know if I can fulfill those promises in my life!

 Chapter 282 : Chatting with Dinger

    I owe her too much, so that''s why I put so much effort into taking photos of her. For me, I don''t want to break any promise. I want to make up for it!


    I took a deep breath and my thoughts returned to my memories.


    I remember one time when I went out of town, I called her earlier to tell her that I would be back at night. When I got on the train, my cell phone was running out of battery, so I turned it off halfway. That day, the train was too late, and when I got home, it happened to be raining heavily, so I couldn''t see a taxi on the road.


    Then, when I got home, I saw Ding Ge standing at the door downstairs. She was alone. It was dark everywhere. She was holding a light that was not very bright. She was looking at the rain and fog alone, her eyes full of worry.


    When he saw me in the heavy rain, Ding Ge screamed in excitement and ran towards me in spite of the heavy rain, then hugged me in his arms!


    The moment she hugged me, she started to cry!


    When I heard her cry, my heart was warm and painful.


    Ding Ge cried and said to me, "I thought you weren''t coming back. I thought you weren''t coming back."


    She hugged me tightly, but her thin body had a power that could not be underestimated. My heart ached as I said, "Silly, how could I not come back?"


    I will always come back to you.


    That day, I didn''t know how long Ding Ge had been waiting for. When I saw how scared she was, I felt very sad and touched. Especially when Ding Ge ran into my arms, I felt that I would never forget her forever.


    I remember that there was another time that was my birthday, but I was out of town, not in Pucheng. Ding Ge still remembered my birthday. He had wished me a happy birthday on the phone early, but since I wasn''t in the mood to celebrate my birthday outside, I took it as a normal day.


    Who knew, this girl actually gave me a big surprise.


    She sneaked into my car for a whole day without saying a word. She really scared me!


    She really scared me!


    That time, it touched me a lot. I felt that Ding Ge really cared too much about me. Otherwise, a girl like her would never have done such a shocking thing for me. Now that I think about it, I feel a little incredible!


    I took a deep breath and struggled out of my memories. The time we spent together, I don''t think I have enough memories for a lifetime.


    Standing in front of the window, I calmed down for a while before returning to the ward.


    They were still awake when Hu Zi asked, "Where have you been?"


    "Nowhere. I went outside to relieve myself." I replied.


    Hu Zi pointed to one of the empty beds and said to me, "You can sleep tonight."


    Lin Ya must have slept in the bed next to Ding Ge. There was only one bed left. I said to Hu Zi, "You sleep."


    "Where are you sleeping?"


    "Leave me alone. I''ll just make do with the night."


    "Actually, we can do it. Why don''t you drive back?" At this moment, Hu Zi came to my side and whispered to me, "Aren''t you jealous of Guzheng here?"


    "Nothing."


    Indeed, I am still Guzheng''s boyfriend.


    What the fuck...


    I gritted my teeth. When will my relationship with Guzheng be over?


    Hu Zi said rudely, "If you don''t sleep, I will."


    "Go to sleep. Leave me alone." I said indifferently.


    I was going to have a drink with Hu Zi today, but now it''s soup.


    I walked to Ding Ge''s bed and wanted to speak, but suddenly I didn''t know what to say. It seemed like a lot of words had disappeared.


    Dinger looked at me, her eyes shining brightly.


    I smiled at her and asked, "How is it now?"


    Ding Ge smiled bitterly and curled his lips, "It still hurts."


    I moved a small stool to sit against the wall and said to dinger, "Then I''ll have a chat with you."


    But before Ding Ge could speak, Lin Ya suddenly said to dinger, "Ding Ge, I''ll go to bed first."


    Ding Ge nodded and said, "Okay, you go to sleep."


    "Call me if you need anything."


    Lin Ya still didn''t look at me. I knew she did it on purpose. She walked to the bed in the middle and took off her shoes to sleep.


    I looked at Lin Ya with a guilty look. In fact, I think Lin Ya probably couldn''t sleep. She was just trying to avoid me. Without me, she would have taken care of Ding Ge and kept Ding Ge company.


    Ding Ge said to me, "Turn off the lights."


    "Okay." I got up and turned off the lights.


    However, the moonlight outside was really bright. The moonlight shone through the window in the ward, and the whole room felt a little bright. I could even see the light on Lin Ya''s face hazily.


    I couldn''t help but think of the night I was hospitalized and Lin Ya took care of me. That day, Lin Ya told us about Ding Ge after we broke up. Thinking of this, I felt a little sad.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to me, "Actually, you don''t need to come."


    I shook my head firmly. I was definitely coming. No one could stop me.


    I didn''t take dinger''s words and said, "Actually, you don''t have to resist that steel pipe for me."


    Ding Ge didn''t answer me either.


    We seem to be hiding something from each other. If you don''t say it, I won''t say it either.


    "How have you been these days?" Ding Ge asked me again.


    I was stunned for a moment and replied, "That''s it. It''s chinese new year. I''m visiting relatives and friends for drinks. What about you?"


    "Pretty much." Ding Ge glanced at lin ya again, then said to me in a low voice, "Are you still not reconciled with the girl?"


    I sighed and said, "You saw her too, she..."


    She was obviously still angry with me. After meeting me today, she didn''t even look at me a few times, as if she would be in a bad mood if she saw me.


    "You won''t take the initiative!" Ding Ge added, "Really, this is a really good opportunity. Otherwise, when do you think you will be able to stay in the same room next time?"


    Ding Ge was right, but I really didn''t know what to do, so I asked, "Then what should I do?"


    "Why don''t you take the initiative to talk to her? Ask her if she''s thirsty, if she''s not drinking, if she''s hungry, if she wants something to eat, if she wants to say anything. You''re not stupid, are you?" Ding ge gave me a blank look and said, "If I can make you two reconcile because of my fracture, then it''s a credit and it''s worth it."


    I pressed my forehead, and the price was too high. I could bear the pain. It was never Ding Ge''s turn.


    "I''ll try my best."


    Ding Ge sighed again.


    I could feel the pain in her breath, and I couldn''t help but ask ding ge, "Do you regret it?"


    "If you two don''t make up, I really regret it." Ding Ge deliberately changed the subject.


    But I''m really not sure if I can make up with Lin Ya right now.


    Ding Ge asked me again, "By the way, didn''t you say you broke your bones when you were in school?"


    "Well, that''s my leg." I touched the place where I broke my bone, and it''s better now.


    "How long did you get better then?"


    "I don''t remember. It''s been months anyway. He spent the first two months on crutches." I said, "The first few days hurt the most."


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "Hey, don''t say that. I''m in pain again."


    "I was wrong. Stop talking." I frowned and asked, "Then what should I say?"


    "Hey, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have talked about this." Ding Ge looked at me again and asked, "Are you sleepy? Why don''t you go to bed?"


    I looked at Ding Ge and said, "What about you? Can you sleep now?"


    "A little sleepy." Ding Ge bit his lip and said, "But it really hurts. I can''t sleep."


    "If you can''t sleep, I''ll stay with you."


    "No, you can go to bed if you want."


    "I''m not sleepy. I usually stay up until 11: 12 in the restaurant." I shook my head and said, to be honest, I''m really not sleepy at all, especially awake.


    "So late? Is business that good?"


    "Not bad."


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "But the girl''s photography shop is not doing very well. Can you think of a way to make the photography shop''s business go up?"


    "Well, I never thought of that either."


    I really didn''t think about it, because I also heard Ling Xinyan talk about the photo shop once when I was talking to her, because I went to the photo shop very rarely, so I really don''t know the details.


    "Then think about it." Ding Ge smiled and said, "Maybe after you figure out a way, the girl and you will make up."


    "It''s not that simple." I smiled bitterly. I know Lin Ya. She probably wouldn''t even listen to me.


    And I think we have to talk first, then I can come up with some ideas.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Ding Ge said.


    "Okay, let me think about it."


    Ding Ge and I chatted a lot later, but most of them were irrelevant topics.


    I don''t know if Lin Ya and Hu Zi are asleep or not. The room is very quiet. Ding Ge and I have been whispering all the time. There is a very quiet atmosphere in the room. The moonlight comes in. I sit at the end of Ding Ge''s bed and can see Ding Ge clearly.


    Her face was also bright, like the goddess of the moon, very beautiful!


    Finally, talking about how Ding Ge was getting more and more sleepy, she finally struggled to get into sleep. I was afraid of waking her up, so I sat there without moving.


    Ding Ge''s posture was still a little uncomfortable. After all, one of her arms couldn''t move. I looked at her cast arm and sighed. I stood up gently, pulled the quilt for ding la, and then sat down again.


    I''m not going to sleep tonight, so I''ll just stay by the bed and watch Ding Ge all night.


    Ding Ge, who was asleep, had less pain on his face, and his skin was spreading. I looked at her, and some emotions were flowing in my heart. Her eyelashes were so moving that I wanted to kiss her.


    But I stopped thinking about it.

 Chapter 283 : Wake up in the Middle of the Night

    The room was exceptionally quiet, as if there was no sound. It felt like the whole world had quietened down. It was already past twelve o'' clock and the lantern festival was over.


    I stood by the window and looked out at the moonlight. The moon tonight was really round and bright. However, it could light up the whole ward, but it could not light up my heart.


    I was still tormented by my own remorse, and I still wished it was me lying there.


    I am willing to bear all this!


    We had already broken up, and I had hurt dinger so badly, but when she called her in Green city, she still went. Tonight, she took a heavy blow for me. I really couldn''t imagine what it would be like if it was a knock on Ding Ge''s head.


    Those young brats are too weak!


    At this time, I also felt a little pain in my arm. I also ate a lot of punches and feet during the fight, and I was especially embarrassed. If it wasn''t for a strong force, I would have been beaten down by them. But I was worried about Ding Ge before, and I didn''t feel the pain in my body at all.


    At this time, many parts of my body were a little uncomfortable, but I also knew that it was no big deal. I opened my arm and looked at my arm. It hurt a lot here. By the moonlight, I saw some bruises on my arm.


    I sighed. Compared to Ding Ge''s injury, mine was nothing.


    I rubbed my forehead and started thinking about lin ya''s photography store.


    This time, as Ding Ge said, it was really a chance for me and Lin Ya to make up. In the past, we didn''t even see each other, and she wouldn''t talk to me. Today, in an emergency, she also called my name, although she deliberately ignored me after that.


    Every industry is different in size and exposure.


    For children''s photography, I think the most important thing is the scale. After all, young parents are willing to pay for their children now. Especially for photography, they would rather choose a good one than a discount.


    I believe in Lin Ya, but the key is to keep up with the money.


    Of course, for Lin Ya now, this is unrealistic.


    So how could this kind of low-cost child photography be a bloodbath?


    I had a lot on my mind right now, and I couldn''t think of any good ideas after thinking about it, so I didn''t think about it anymore. I was really tired, and after everyone fell asleep, I was getting a little sleepy from the boredom.


    However, it was clear that Ding Ge was not sleeping well, and sometimes she could hear her breathing in and out. I think it must have hurt badly again.


    I didn''t dare to sleep and kept forcing myself to wake up.


    I don''t recall the past with Ding Ge anymore. I can''t help but think about the future of Ding Ge and me.


    I really hope that my future will be accompanied by ding ge, so I will still work hard and not give up.


    Right now, the most important thing is that the fake relationship with Guzheng is over. Only when it''s over can my relationship with Ding Ge get closer.


    This is the most urgent thing!!


    So, I''ve decided that I won''t agree to Guzheng''s engagement!


    I can only say sorry to Guzheng, but I really can''t promise her anymore.


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s body moved slightly again, and then I saw her open her eyes, her face showing some pain, and then moved slightly, I quickly stood up to see if Ding Ge needed help.


    Ding Ge said to me, "Xing Yun, shake the bed higher."


    "Okay."


    I quickly raised the bed on Ding Ge''s back. After adjusting, ding ge took a breath and asked me softly, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "I... Won''t sleep tonight."


    "How about that?"


    "I''m fine. Just take care of yourself now."


    Ding Ge asked again, "What time is it?"


    I looked at my phone and said, "It''s almost two o'' clock."


    "Yeah, I''m a little hungry, Xing Yun." Ding Ge gave me an embarrassed look.


    I quickly asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "It''s so far away. There''s no one selling anything here."


    "Then, why don''t I go to the restaurant and make some for you?"


    "Don''t go, it''s too far." Ding Ge shook his head.


    "It''s okay. There''s no car on the road at night. I''ll be back soon. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    I really wanted to do something for Ding Ge, so at my insistence, dinger asked me to bring her some fried noodles.


    "Be careful on the road." Ding Ge added.


    "I know!"


    I bid farewell to Ding Ge and left in a hurry.


    I was even a little happy because I was finally able to do something for Ding Ge, which made me feel especially at ease.


    There were not many cars on the road, and the moonlight was much better than usual. I drove all the way and got back to the Xingyun hotel.


    After getting out of the car, I quickly opened the door, turned on the lights, and went to the kitchen to cook for Ding Ge.


    However, it suddenly occurred to me that Ding Ge would make some noise when he ate noodles later. Would it disturb Lin Ya and Hu Zi? What if they woke up hungry? So, I think it''s better to make two fried noodles so that lin ya can eat whatever she wants when she wakes up.


    As for Hu Zi, leave him alone.


    After thinking about it, I quickly cooked the fried noodles, then took two lunch boxes to pack, took two pairs of chopsticks, and took a cup of water. Ding Ge wanted to drink water, so he could get her some hot water to drink, and then closed the door and went back to the hospital.


    It had been half an hour since I returned to the hospital. I was the only one walking around in the hospital, and I couldn''t help but lighten my footsteps.


    Back in the ward, I turned on the light above Ding Ge''s head, and Ding Ge blinked uncomfortably. Before I could reach Ding Ge''s bed, my eyes saw Lin Ya''s eyes move.


    Soon, she opened her eyes unhappily. She saw me and we looked at each other. I felt guilty. At this moment, Ding Ge said to me, "Turn off the light."


    "How do I eat it?" I thought since I had already woken lin ya up, I might as well keep driving.


    I put the lunch box on the cabinet by the bed, then continued to help ding ge adjust her position, opened the temporary table, and put the lunch box on it, completely serving home.


    At this time, Lin Ya also got up. Ding Ge asked her, "What are you doing, girl?"


    "Toilet."


    Lin Ya replied faintly and left the room. There was a bathroom in the ward, but lin ya went outside anyway.


    "Why are there two?" Ding Ge asked.


    "I was afraid that I would wake the girl up and she wanted to eat too, so I made two."


    "Not bad." Ding Ge smiled and said, "Here, give her this one."


    "Can she eat?"


    "It''s okay. Let me do it."


    I opened the disposable chopsticks and handed them to Ding Ge. However, at this time, she could only eat with her left hand. Ding Ge was obviously not used to it. She could not use the chopsticks at all.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I saw her like this.


    Ding Ge always took a long time to catch it. Sometimes, if he couldn''t catch it, he would just pick it out and eat it. I couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t I help you?"


    I couldn''t bear to see her using chopsticks with her left hand. I really didn''t have any other thoughts. I just wanted to help dinger.


    However, there seemed to be only one way for me to help her, and that was to feed her.


    Dinger glanced at me, paused for a moment, then blushed. Then she pursed her lips and smiled, "No, I''ll eat it myself."


    "But how do you eat with your left hand?"


    "You can''t help me all the time. I have to get used to it. I have to exercise my left hand. Otherwise, I won''t be able to eat anymore. Let me do it myself." Ding Ge found a seemingly perfect reason.


    But I know she just doesn''t want me to feed her.


    Because this is a very intimate action, we are not boyfriend and girlfriend, obviously Ding Ge would mind.


    However, I couldn''t help but think of the time when Ding Ge and I went to the cinema and Ding Ge fed me popcorn. At that time, she didn''t care about the intimacy that only couples would do.


    But now, she did.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little sad. I didn''t say anything else, so let Ding Ge eat it himself.


    "I''ll get you some water."


    "Okay." Ding Ge did look hungry, and he gave a vague reply.


    I took a glass of water to the water room to fetch water for Ding Ge. When I came back, Lin Ya came back.


    Dinger was saying something to lin ya, but Lin Ya didn''t have any expression on his face. I walked over and saw Ding Ge passing another lunch box to Lin Ya. I smiled and said, "Girl, just eat it. It won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    "I''m really not hungry."


    Lin Ya replied faintly. I looked at Lin Ya and wondered if she was really not hungry or if she didn''t want to eat the food I made.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, did she eat the fish-flavored shredded rice I made for Lin Ya?


    I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Lin Ya must have known that I made the meal, so he refused.


    "All right, you eat it. If you don''t eat it, no one will eat it. You can''t waste it."


    "Whoever wants to eat, I won''t eat." Lin Ya said with obvious anger.


    "But this is for you."


    "This is for you, okay?"


    "Oh, just eat it. How can I finish two servings by myself? I''m not a pig."


    "I''m not eating."


    It seemed that Lin Ya''s attitude was especially firm, and I couldn''t help but feel sad, but I couldn''t say anything.


    I can''t force Lin Ya to eat.


    Seeing that she could not persuade him, dinger handed me the lunch box and said, "Xing Yun, throw this meal away."


    "Oh." I reached for it.


    "Okay, I''ll eat!"


    However, as soon as I reached out half of my hand, Lin Ya quickly snatched the fried noodles from Ding Ge''s hand. She looked a little helpless, but Ding Ge smiled happily and said, "Here are your chopsticks!"


    Lin Ya didn''t look at me, but she finally opened the lunch box and started eating fried noodles.


    Seeing her eating my noodles, I couldn''t help but feel a little smug and really happy. It seemed that Ding Ge knew Lin Ya well. Her family was poor and she rarely wasted food, so she chose to eat fried noodles.


    Although we were still not reconciled, I was really happy to see her eating the food I cooked.

 Chapter 284 Secret Conversation

    Not long after, Ding Ge and Lin Ya finished their fried noodles. After Lin Ya had finished eating, Ding Ge had a hard time finishing her noodles. After eating, the water was almost cold. Ding Ge drank some more water.


    However, in this way, neither of them felt sleepy anymore.


    But I feel a little dizzy, I really can''t stand it. A few years ago, I didn''t feel much about staying up late. Now, staying up all night by myself is really a feeling of exhaustion.


    After eating, Lin Ya said, "Turn off the lights. Don''t disturb Hu Zi''s sleep."


    As soon as I heard that, I immediately stood up and actively walked over to turn off the lights.


    When I came back, Lin Ya stood up from her bed and put on her shoes. I was a little puzzled. Lin Ya had just gone to the bathroom. Where was he going?


    However, Lin Ya glanced at me, then lowered his head slightly and said, "Go to sleep."


    When I heard this, I was shocked again. Obviously, Lin Ya said this to me, but I never thought that Lin Ya would say such a thing.


    What does this mean?


    Did she forgive me?


    Even if he didn''t forgive me, he definitely wasn''t that angry with me.


    My heart suddenly became excited. I said in my heart that it seemed that the fried noodles were really worth it. I thanked the fried noodles in my heart.


    I froze for a few seconds, then shook my head like a rattle and said, "No need, you can sleep. I''ll just sit here."


    Lin Ya obviously didn''t want to talk to me. She said impatiently, "I can''t sleep. I''ll talk to Ding Ge. You go to sleep."


    After that, Lin Ya added, "You can sleep if you want. There''s no such nonsense."


    This sentence was especially lin ya''s style. Although it was a scolding tone, my heart felt warm. Lin Ya only looks like this to people close to him.


    Although I didn''t turn on the light, I could see Lin Ya''s beautiful face under the moonlight. Her face was not so cold anymore. I couldn''t help but smile secretly. If she could smile, she would be more beautiful than chang'' e.


    But after saying these words, Lin Ya once again put me aside. She did not look at me anymore, moved the chair closer to dinger, sat down, and talked to Ding Ge.


    As I lay on the bed, the corners of my mouth curved.


    I let out a long breath, sitting in the chair for so long, I was really tired, lying on the bed at this time was really comfortable, at the same time, that kind of deep sleep was also an overwhelming attack.


    It was three or four o'' clock at night, and it was the time when people were sleeping the most. I closed my eyes and listened to Ding Ge and Lin Ya talking softly, then unconsciously fell asleep.


    ...


    Because I recognized the bed, I slept very lightly. When Hu Zi woke up in the morning, I opened my eyes and couldn''t sleep.


    Hu Zi sat up for a while, then he spoke to Ding Ge and asked her about her condition.


    Then he said to me, "Let''s go first."


    I nodded. There was still someone in the restaurant. I said to Hu Zi, "Then you go back first."


    Hu Zi didn''t say anything. He nodded and said, "Okay, give me the car keys and the hotel keys."


    I handed the key to Hu Zi and before I left, Hu Zi said to me, "Call me if you need anything."


    "Yes."


    I yawned and looked at Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    Dinger looked at me and asked, "It''s still early. You should sleep a little longer."


    "Forget it. I can''t sleep." She usually gets up at about this time.


    Ding Ge said to Lin Ya, who looked very tired, "Girl, aren''t you going back? What about the photo shop?"


    "There''s still Xinyan. I''ll just give her a call later."


    "She''s not a photographer."


    "Nothing." Lin Ya said nonchalantly.


    I was going to tell Lin Ya that I was here, so you can leave without worry. But obviously, lin ya didn''t intend to make up with me, even if she ate the fried noodles I made, even if she let me sleep in her bed.


    Ding Ge couldn''t persuade Lin Ya and gave up. Then she called the company and asked for a few days off.


    I couldn''t help but persuade him, "Your wound won''t heal in two or three months, so please stay longer."


    "It''s okay. I can handle one hand. Please take the next few days to get used to your left hand. We''ll talk about it later." Ding Ge said.


    I sighed. It was hard for Ding Ge.


    After a while, Guzheng came!


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. I didn''t expect Guzheng to come to see dinger again, and she came so early, and she also brought some fruit to Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge hurriedly smiled and said, "Why are you still taking fruit? We all came here together yesterday. As you can see, it''s nothing at all. The doctor will check the room later. There''s no problem and we can basically leave the hospital."


    Guzheng smiled and said, "It didn''t cost much."


    Lin Ya and Guzheng didn''t speak, but the atmosphere was quite calm.


    "Have you eaten?" Ding Ge asked Guzheng again.


    "Not yet."


    "Then why don''t you go and have some food first?"


    "No, I have to go back to work later." Guzheng was a little hesitant, as if he had something to say.


    I thought to myself, Guzheng seems to be in a hurry, and then Guzheng suddenly looked at Ding Ge and said, "Ding Ge, can I have a few words with you alone?"


    Guzheng''s words surprised Ding Ge and Lin Ya. My heart said that there was nothing to talk about between Guzheng and Ding Ge alone.


    There was nothing to whisper between them.


    Dante smiled and said, "Okay."


    With that, dinger glanced at me and lin ya, who naturally needed us to avoid it. I had no problem, but lin ya looked at Guzheng again in confusion before leaving the ward.


    I followed Lin Ya out of the ward, but Lin Ya obviously didn''t intend to be alone with me. She walked so fast that I couldn''t keep up with her.


    I was thinking of taking this opportunity to talk to lin ya for a while, but now it seems that she still doesn''t want to talk to me.


    I feel a little down in my heart. What should I do to make you forgive me, Lin Ya?


    I sat in the hospital lounge chair for a while and didn''t know where Lin Ya was.


    After a while, Guzheng came out of the ward. I stood up. Guzheng saw me. She didn''t seem to expect me to be here. She was shocked.


    I couldn''t help but look at Guzheng and frown.


    Because when I looked at Guzheng, I felt as if she had something on her mind. She had a lot on her mind. She couldn''t hide it from me. I couldn''t help but wonder what happened to Guzheng today.


    It was obvious that something was wrong with her, and that she had been acting strangely when she came to see dinger early in the morning.


    Guzheng''s face was full of guilt, and I quickly asked Guzheng, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." Guzheng didn''t say much, but she didn''t seem to be fine.


    "No way?"


    I looked around at Guzheng, then frowned and asked, "Well, what did you say to Ding Ge?"


    If I could hear it, maybe I wouldn''t have talked to Ding Ge alone just now. As expected, Guzheng replied reluctantly, "Nothing."


    I couldn''t help but be more curious. What did she say to Ding Ge?


    "No, Guzheng, what''s wrong with you? You must be hiding something from me, right?" I asked.


    After spending so much time together, I know a little about Guzheng. She can''t hide it from me. Guzheng is so abnormal today!


    "I really didn''t. Maybe I didn''t rest well yesterday." Guzheng looked up at me and asked, "Are you going back now?"


    "I''ll go with Ding Ge later."


    "Okay, I have to go back to the company now. I won''t tell you about it. We''ll talk about it tonight." Guzheng said a few words to me and left in a hurry.


    I looked at her anxiously, or rather flustered, and I thought I should find a chance to ask her again what was going on.


    Guzheng left and I went back to the ward.


    Ding Ge was still half-lying on the bed, but her expression was a little dazed, as if she was thinking about something else. When I entered the ward, Ding Ge didn''t notice. Her eyes were so empty that she didn''t know where to look.


    I was even more confused when I saw her expression. What did Guzheng say to dinger to make her look like this?


    "Ding Ge." I called out to her softly.


    "Ah?" Ding Ge was slightly startled, and her reaction was particularly slow. She looked at me for a few seconds before she came back to her senses and asked faintly, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Ding Ge didn''t say I was fine or anything, but asked himself in a daze, "What''s wrong with me?"


    A few seconds later, he said softly, "I''m fine."


    Nothing?


    Something must have happened.


    Ding Ge was busy, and so was Guzheng.


    My curiosity was at its peak and I couldn''t help but ask, "Ding Ge, what exactly did Guzheng say to you?"


    "What did you say to me?" Ding Ge''s reaction was so abnormal that she thought for a few seconds before replying, "Nothing."


    "What did she say?"


    "Just tell me to recuperate and so on."


    I don''t know how to describe Ding Ge''s expression. It was really a little dull. It felt like his soul had just returned from the outside.


    Neither of them wanted to say much about their conversation, so it seemed that they must have talked about something amazing.


    I think when lin ya comes, let Lin Ya ask. I have no choice.


    Where did Lin Ya go? I said to myself, I haven''t been back in such a long time.


    Finally, after a while, Lin Ya came back, and two others followed Lin Ya back.


    Ding Ge''s parents.


    When I saw the two of them, my heart felt as if it had been electrocuted. An indescribable complex emotion flowed through my heart and something stuck in my throat in an instant.


    I didn''t expect the two of them to come over. Apparently, they knew about Ding Ge''s fracture.


    Ding ge looked at her father and mother with a look of horror in her eyes. Obviously, she did not expect the two of them to come.


    Ding Ge exclaimed, "Dad, mom, why are you here?"

 Chapter 285 Slap:

    I haven''t seen them for a long time, but I really can''t forget them.


    They left a deep impression on me!


    When they saw me, they couldn''t help but look puzzled. It seemed that they didn''t know I was here, but they didn''t talk to me.


    Ding Ge''s parents hurried to Ding Ge''s side. Mother of Dingge asked anxiously, "What happened? How did it break? Does it hurt?"


    "It''s all right. It''s in a cast. It''s no big deal." Ding Ge comforted her mother instead.


    "Why didn''t you tell us? If it weren''t for Lin Ya, we wouldn''t know anything yet." Mother of Dingge said sadly.


    "I was afraid you would be worried."


    "What happened? Who made this?" Dinggebaba asked in a cold voice.


    Ding Ge said with a straight face, "I accidentally dropped my arm."


    Ding Ge lied to her parents, obviously she didn''t want to tell them the truth. However, at this moment, my heart was almost crushed by guilt. I didn''t want to hide this, so I said, "Uncle and aunt, actually Ding Ge was injured to save me."


    Although Ding Ge''s parents don''t like me, I''ve never said anything to them for Ding Ge''s sake. I''ll always respect them.


    Hearing this, Ding Ge''s face changed and he looked at me reproachfully. Lin Ya also walked up to me and looked at me.


    Dinger''s parents looked even more surprised. Dinggebaba looked at Ding Ge, then at me, walked two steps towards me, frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    His whole face was expressionless, cold, and the temperature in the room suddenly dropped, making people shudder.


    "We met in the square, and my friend and I got into a fight because we had a conflict with a few young people. That person was going to hit me, but Ding Ge blocked it for me and got hurt."


    I feel very guilty. After all, when my parents saw their daughter being hurt so badly, they couldn''t feel better. I can understand their anger towards me.


    Hearing what I said, Dinggebaba''s face became colder and his eyes were filled with anger. He seemed to be trying to suppress his emotions.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Snap!"


    However, just as I said the word "Sorry," Dinggebaba slapped me violently. He almost used all his strength, and his speed was very fast. A clear sound spread throughout the ward.


    Dinggebaba''s slap stunned me, because I really didn''t expect him to hit me!


    That slap was so real. I felt a buzzing sound in my ears and a burning pain in my cheeks, but more of it was a sense of shame.


    Yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry that Ding Ge got hurt because of me, I''m sorry, I''m sorry too. But I didn''t expect Dinggebaba to slap me.


    My mind was empty for a few seconds, and my teeth trembled slightly.


    "Dad!"


    When dinger''s father hit me, Ding Ge called out in a shrill voice.


    She shouted, "What are you doing?"


    But Dinggebaba didn''t even shake his head. He just looked at me, his eyes as cold as ice. Then he pointed to the door of the ward and said to me, "Get out!"


    His voice was very bright, then he gritted his teeth and said, "Never see Ding Ge again!"


    "Dad, what are you doing? This has nothing to do with Xing Yun."


    Ding Ge was also agitated, her face flushed a little, and even tears rolled in her eyes.


    Dinggebaba turned his head and looked at Ding Ge. He also shouted, "Don''t talk. We''ll talk when we get home."


    "I''m going to say it." Ding Ge bit his lips stubbornly and said, "Why did you hit him? What does it have to do with him?"


    "Would you have been hurt if it weren''t for him?" Dinggebaba''s voice grew louder.


    "I volunteered! No one forced me!" Ding Ge''s voice was hoarse because of the force.


    "You..." Dinggebaba was speechless with anger.


    Mother of Dingge also looked at Dinggebaba and advised, "Stop talking."


    At this moment, I saw some pain on Ding Ge''s face. It was obvious that her excitement had affected her injury. Dinggebaba''s face could not help but worry, but he could not quarrel with dinger. Finally, he turned to me and said, "Hurry up. I don''t want to see you again."


    No matter how thick-skinned I was, I couldn''t hang on any longer. I looked at Ding Ge reluctantly. I thought I''d better go first. Ding Ge''s parents and I really couldn''t get along. I would only put Ding Ge in a difficult position here.


    But I won''t miss Ding Ge, at least not now.


    Ding Ge looked at me apologetically, but I was the one who should be sorry. I took a deep breath and walked out of the ward.


    However, just then, Lin Ya suddenly walked out of the ward with me.


    I don''t know why she walked with me, but I''m really not in the mood at this moment. I don''t want to talk at all.


    Lin Ya didn''t speak either. Both of them were silent. We walked to the elevator, and the elevator opened soon. I walked in, and Lin Ya walked in.


    The two of them stood in the elevator and the elevator slowly descended. At this moment, lin ya looked at me and scolded, "Will you die if you don''t tell the truth?"


    At this moment, when I heard Lin Ya''s words, my heart was filled with emotions, some unspeakable sadness.


    Is Lin Ya finally willing to talk to me?


    But at this moment, I don''t have any joy, like a clown without dignity.


    I don''t know how to explain it to lin ya, because I don''t know why I''m telling the truth to Ding Ge''s parents.


    Seeing that I was silent, Lin Ya sighed in frustration and said, "I''m impressed!"


    On the first floor, Lin Ya and I got out of the elevator. Lin Ya stopped. I looked at her and she said to me, "You go first. I''ll look at Ding Ge."


    I nodded.


    I wanted to say thank you to lin ya, but I didn''t say it.


    Lin Ya re-entered the elevator. I took a breath and started walking out.


    But in my mind, I couldn''t help but think about the scene just now. Ding Ge''s parents were really like two mountains, blocking the sunlight in my world. Every time I saw them, I felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    They are Ding Ge''s parents. I can''t do anything to them.


    In the past, I really wanted to be blessed by Ding Ge''s parents, because Ding Ge cared about them. Without their blessings, our relationship would never be complete.


    But after all these years, their impression of me still hasn''t changed, and they still treat me the same.


    Thinking of them, I can''t help but think of Guzheng''s parents. I really don''t understand why Ding Ge''s parents don''t like me so much and Guzheng''s parents can like me so much.


    Am I good or bad?


    Forget it, that''s what I thought.


    I walked on the road, not in the car, but walked back. I touched my cheek again. I didn''t know if it was still red. Could it be seen?


    If anyone were to live, they would all want to save face.


    When I returned to the hotel, fortunately, no one noticed my abnormality. Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "Why are you back?"


    "Yes." I didn''t want to talk more and said, "Lin Ya is still here. I was afraid I couldn''t get busy, so I came to the restaurant to take a look."


    "It''s good that you''re here. Old Gao doesn''t know where he is, but he still can''t get through." Hu Zi said.


    I couldn''t help but frown. I couldn''t get through to Old Gao''s phone since last night, but because Ding Ge was fractured, I didn''t care much about it.


    I think if Old Gao had something to do, he would have informed us in advance.


    I remembered that Old Gao was in a bad mood yesterday afternoon, as if something was on his mind. The more I thought about it, the more I felt it was wrong.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of a possibility. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Did Old Gao know about Wang Mengmeng?


    Impossible!


    I thought about it, but I was still worried, so I called Guzheng first.


    After connecting, I asked, "Guzheng, is Wang Mengmeng back?"


    "Liu and jiang went to pick her up just now. They''re back today. What''s wrong?" Guzheng asked.


    "No, I couldn''t reach Old Gao last night. I didn''t come to the restaurant today. Where did he go?"


    "You suspect he knows?" From my tone, Guzheng understood what I was thinking.


    "Yes."


    "It shouldn''t be." Guzheng thought about it and said, "He only went to the pond once, and he didn''t see Mengmeng. And when I told him I was going to the pond to buy fish for my dad, I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it." Guzheng added.


    At this moment, when I heard Guzheng''s words, I was shocked!


    Guzheng actually said that she was talking to Old Gao about going to the pond to buy fish?


    But he clearly told me that Guzheng said she was going to the pond to look for me. Thinking of this, I immediately understood. I was afraid that when I saw Guzheng Old Gao, my heart became suspicious, and he used that sentence to trick me. I was tricked. He knew I was lying to him.


    After hiding it for so long, did it finally come out?


    I sighed deeply and said to Guzheng, "He knows."


    I don''t know how Old Gao figured it out, but he knew it 100 %, so I think he should be at the pond now. He''s waiting for Wang Mengmeng.


    Guzheng was also very smart and didn''t pester me to ask Old Gao how she knew. She quickly asked, "Do you think Old Gao is in the pond?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll call them right away. I hope they haven''t returned to the pond yet."


    After that, Guzheng hung up the phone.


    I closed my eyes again and took a deep breath.


    In less than a minute, Guzheng called. She said, "They met."


    I sighed deeply. Maybe this is fate. Things between two people have to end.


    "I can''t leave the company now. You should go and have a look." Guzheng added.


    Even if she didn''t say it, I should have gone to check it out. After hanging up, I asked for Hu Zi''s car keys. Hu Zi was a little confused and couldn''t explain at this time.


    Outside, I drove to the pond.

 Chapter 286 The Real Truth

    I frowned deeply and kept adjusting my state to wake myself up. I didn''t get a good rest last night, and now I feel very tired. Life was so gentle when it was calm, but when it was not, all the bad things piled up.


    Old Gao had already seen Wang Mengmeng.


    I know, he must want to know the truth!


    Then Old Gao would know everything, that Fang Qingyu had passed away.


    And Wang Mengmeng would surely know that Old Gao loved Fang Qingyu deeply!


    But even if they knew the truth, could they go back to the past? Can they still be lovers?


    I always felt that the scene of the two meeting was particularly cruel. To be honest, all the truth was better than drowning over time, so maybe everyone would suffer less.


    Maybe!


    On the way to the pond again, the mood was different.


    I think maybe Old Gao came to the pond last night. He would wait here until Wang Mengmeng came back.


    Not long after, I drove to the pond. I parked outside and walked into the pond.


    Finally, I saw Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng. At this time, the two of them were standing face to face, Old Gao''s back was facing me, and Wang Mengmeng''s eyes were blurred by tears.


    Liu and Jiang stood at the entrance of the pond and looked at them nervously. I walked over to the two of them, and Liu and Jiang looked particularly heavy. I asked quickly, "How long have they been seeing each other?"


    "It''s been more than half an hour." Liu said.


    "What did they say?" I asked again.


    The two shook their heads and Jiang sighed, "I don''t know. They''ve been talking alone."


    "Did anything unusual happen?" I asked again.


    The two of them shook their heads again, and Jiang said in a heartbroken voice, "But Mengmeng has been crying."


    At this moment, Jiang looked at me doubtfully and asked, "How did Old Gao know Mengmeng was in the pond? Xing Yun, to be honest, did you tell Old Gao?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "If I wanted to tell him, I would have told him long ago. How could I have delayed it until now? I can''t handle my own business."


    The corners of his mouth were bitter again.


    Little liu xiaojiang also believed me. Jiang sighed again and said, "Actually, it''s good to meet them. There should be a result in their affairs. It''s not good to waste time like this."


    I agree with Jiang.


    Perhaps this was their fate, and they were destined to meet again, no matter what the outcome, what should come will always come.


    I think Wang Mengmeng should know that sooner or later, she will be in Pucheng.


    Liu xiaojiang and I stood at the entrance of the pond for a while, but we were really anxious. I looked at Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng. They stood for a long time, but they didn''t say much. Most of the time, Wang Mengmeng was crying. She was really sad.


    "Let''s go talk to them. Mengmeng can''t keep crying like that."


    The three of us discussed it and walked towards the two of us.


    However, Old Gao did not notice our arrival, and Wang Mengmeng also took a look at us and continued to look at Old Gao. She looked extremely haggard, her face like a tabby cat, and did not know how long she had been crying.


    We still didn''t disturb them, but stopped not far behind Old Gao to see what was going on.


    Old Gao must have fallen completely into grief. He had not noticed our arrival.


    At this moment, Old Gao''s deep voice came over. He looked at Wang Mengmeng and said, "So, since the first time we met, you lied to me?"


    Wang Mengmeng nodded with tears in her eyes.


    She bit her lips and shivered, not knowing whether it was cold or cold in her heart.


    "Why?" There was deep despair in Old Gao''s tone.


    I took a deep breath and the truth was about to be revealed.


    Wang Mengmeng wiped her tears and asked, "Do you remember Fang Qingyu?"


    Old Gao paused and replied, "Of course I remember."


    "She''s dead."


    "What?"


    Hearing Wang Mengmeng''s words, Old Gao was shocked. He said in disbelief, "Impossible, impossible!"


    "Really, she''s been dead for over a year." Wang Mengmeng continued, "Since you broke up, qingyu has been crying and drinking all day. One day, she fell into the river and drowned."


    "How could this be? How could this be?"


    Old Gao covered his chest with one hand and slowly squatted down.


    He seemed unable to accept the answer for a moment. His voice trembled and he repeated over and over again, "How is it possible, how is it possible..."


    And Wang Mengmeng said, "That''s why I lied to you. From the beginning, I wanted to scam you out of a sum of money and compensate qingyu''s family. Later, because you liked me, I wanted to deceive your feelings in order to get back at you, but I didn''t expect to get myself involved."


    Wang Mengmeng''s tone was also full of mixed emotions.


    "I''m sorry for her, I''m sorry for her!"


    Old Gao was finally unable to suppress the emotions in her heart and burst into tears. Wang Mengmeng also burst into tears again. The scene was really not sad. Even Liu and Jiang around me couldn''t stop crying.


    Wang mengmeng stretched out her hand, as if to comfort Old Gao, but she withdrew her hand halfway.


    Old Gao also gradually stopped crying. He was still squatting, as if he had no strength, and he said softly, "You know what? I thought we were going to get married."


    "Ah?" A look of surprise appeared on Wang Mengmeng''s face.


    Liu and Jiang were also beside me, whispering in surprise, "What?"


    "Do you know? Qingyu and I haven''t known each other for a long time, but we really hit it off. We were very happy together. She was a very simple girl. She was very sunny. She always had a smile on her face. She was always full of enthusiasm for life. I''ve never seen such a happy girl. She... She was really a very good girl. I let her down!" Old Gao''s tone was tingled with unspeakable pain.


    "You like qingyu?" Wang Mengmeng asked in surprise.


    Old Gao nodded.


    "Aren''t you just fooling around with her? Aren''t you teasing her about her feelings for you? Don''t you love her at all?"


    "Of course not. I really want to marry her." After that, Old Gao looked at Wang Mengmeng again and said, "Same as you."


    There was a hint of sadness in Wang Mengmeng''s eyes. She took a deep breath and asked, "Since you like her so much, why did you abandon her?"


    Wang Mengmeng suddenly became excited, and her voice grew louder, shouting, "Why?"


    I can understand Wang Mengmeng''s feelings. She had always thought that Old Gao was playing with Fang Qingyu. That''s why she hated Old Gao so much that she came into contact with him to get revenge on him.


    But now, what Old Gao said must have hit her soul, so she couldn''t believe it. Because if Old Gao was telling the truth, Wang Mengmeng was wrong from the start. Everything she did was based on her mistakes, and her heart completely collapsed.


    "I had no choice. Xing Yun was in a desperate situation. I had to help him!" Old Gao explained.


    After listening to Old Gao''s explanation, I was completely stunned!


    I was confused again!


    A heavy punch hit his heart!


    I felt as if my heart had stopped. It was like a demon was gripping it tightly in my hand. My whole body tightened, and those pores instantly sucked in countless cold air.


    It took me a long time to feel something. I was gasping for air, and the pain in my heart was so bad that I almost exploded.


    I gritted my teeth, my nerves tensed, and I looked at Old Gao.


    I thought I already knew the whole truth, but I didn''t expect the real truth to be here!


    Wang Mengmeng looked at Old Gao doubtfully, as if he didn''t understand what Old Gao meant.


    Old Gao continued, "At that time, my family knew about qingyu and me. Just like us, my parents strongly disagreed. They said a lot of terrible things. Qingyu was very sad. At that time, I was even crazier. I didn''t care at all. I even wanted to steal the household register and marry her. But qingyu retreated. Because of my parents, she wanted to break up with me, but I didn''t care about anything. I just wanted to be with her. During that time, our relationship was really fragile, but because we loved each other deeply, we still didn''t let go and worked hard for our future. At that time, something happened to Xing Yun. I told you before, he said he wouldn''t let our friends pay for it, but his parents knelt down, and in the end, they couldn''t get the money together. They couldn''t borrow a single cent. Can I just watch? So I had to ask my parents for money, and they gave me a condition that I had to break up with qingyu and vow never to contact her again before they would give me money. I have no choice but to agree."


    Old Gao''s voice was trembling all the time, and it was clear how painful it was to make this decision in the first place.


    And Old Gao''s words were more like arrows shooting at me one after another!


    I broke up with qingyu and she returned to Moon city. But I don''t want to do that. I just want to help Xing Yun first and then fool my parents. But she''s gone, and she''s back in Moon city. I don''t know where her house is. She won''t answer my phone or send me a message. I thought I broke her heart, so I didn''t look for her. I really don''t have the face to see her."


    After Old Gao finished speaking, he gasped for air for a while. Finally, he said, "Actually, it''s my fault. If I want to find her, I can definitely find her. If I want to find her, maybe..."


    Old Gao couldn''t continue.


    I couldn''t listen any more. I gritted my teeth and slowly knelt down.


    I said sadly, "How can I blame you? I should be blamed!"

 Chapter 287 Fang Qingyus Tomb

    I never thought that I was the ultimate culprit!


    It''s all because of me!


    Liu and Jiang were startled by my sudden actions, and Old Gao turned around abruptly. His eyes were filled with horror. It was obvious that he didn''t realize I was here, and these words, I''m afraid he never wanted me to know.


    But I still know what''s wrong.


    I finally found out the truth about his breakup with Fang Qingyu. No wonder Old Gao rarely mentioned this relationship to me before. He always played it down. He kept it from me!


    "Xing Yun, why are you here?" Old Gao rushed towards me with a flash of fear in his eyes. He pulled me and said, "Get up, what are you doing?"


    But I really don''t want to get up. The more I think about it, the more guilty I feel!


    Without me, Old Gao wouldn''t have helped me, and he wouldn''t have broken up with Fang Qingyu, so Fang Qingyu wouldn''t have died.


    I suddenly felt very dirty, as if I was no longer the same as before!


    I clenched my fists and allowed my nails to sink into my flesh. Every cell in my body seemed to tremble. I gritted my teeth and said, "It''s all my fault!"


    "Xing Yun, this has nothing to do with you! Get up!" Old Gao reached out and continued to pull me.


    How could it have nothing to do with me? I have an unshirkable responsibility for Fang Qingyu''s death. Without me, Old Gao would never have broken up with Fang Qingyu.


    I feel terrible. It''s so hard. It''s like there are countless bugs inside me that are biting my body.


    I have never seen fang qingyu, but this girl was indirectly killed by me.


    I slowly raised my head and looked at Old Gao. At this moment, the sun suddenly hid behind the clouds, and the pond was suddenly covered with a layer of shadow. I suddenly felt that even the heavens thought I was guilty, and I didn''t deserve the sun''s charity.


    "Old Gao, hit me."


    "What are you talking about? Get up!"


    "You beat me up. I hurt you. I hurt Fang Qingyu!" My mouth trembled fiercely, and the cramps made me miserable.


    "Can you get up quickly? I said it has nothing to do with you." Old Gao also shouted at me, "It''s my fault! I didn''t look for her. I wanted to look for someone who would find her, but I didn''t."


    But Old Gao''s words couldn''t comfort me.


    I feel so ashamed, I have no face to face anyone!


    When I had an accident, my parents raised money for me and begged many people. I broke up Old Gao and Fang Qingyu, and I hurt Ding Ge badly.


    I hung my head and breathed heavily, so ashamed that I couldn''t raise my head!


    It felt like I was suffocating, and all I could feel was the veins on my face bursting.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that I was a tainted person, I was not worthy of Ding Ge, I was not worthy of happiness!


    Jiang and Liu also walked up to me and advised me to get up.


    Finally, I was pulled up by Old Gao. I looked at Wang Mengmeng again and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Wang Mengmeng did not say anything. Her eyes were red and her heart seemed to be filled with countless thoughts.


    At this time, Old Gao asked, "Where is qingyu buried? Take us there."


    "Okay." Wang Mengmeng dried her tears.


    We didn''t say anything more. A few people went out of the pond together. Wang Mengmeng and little liu xiaojiang were in the same car. Old Gao and I were in the same car.


    Soon, their car was in front and ours behind. Two cars got on the road and headed for Moon city.


    On the way, I called Hu Zi and said that I was going to Moon city. Hu Zi asked a few questions worriedly, and I told him to come back.


    Then, we passed by the flower shop and got off to buy some flowers.


    More than two hours later, we arrived at a cemetery. Under Wang Mengmeng''s guidance, we finally arrived at Fang Qingyu''s tomb.


    This place seemed to have been cleaned not long ago. Compared to other tombs, it looked very clean. Old Gao put the flowers he bought in front of the tomb.


    Fang Qingyu''s name was written on the tombstone, but there was no picture of Fang Qingyu.


    Old Gao squatted down and stared at the tomb in front of me. I took a deep breath too, and there were countless sorrows in my heart.


    I''ve never seen fang qingyu before. I don''t know her. I can only imagine what she looks like. She was so young, but she was cruelly taken from her life.


    What is destiny?


    Can it be changed?


    Would all my friends be happy and healthy without my accident?


    I really want to say sorry.


    But... What''s the use?


    It was quiet in the cemetery. The environment was very good. The trees were shaded and the leaves rustled in the breeze. I can only hope that Fang Qingyu will rest in peace. There will be no more sorrow and no more pain in heaven.


    "If qingyu knew you were coming to see her, she would be very happy." Wang Mengmeng said softly.


    Old Gao sniffled. I saw some tears in the corner of his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He just squatted in front of the grave in grief, motionless like a statue.


    None of us bothered Old Gao.


    Wang Mengmeng added, "I always thought that you didn''t love qingyu at all. You just played around with her feelings. I really didn''t know... I didn''t know that you actually loved her."


    "I''m sorry!" Wang Mengmeng lowered his head and said a heavy sentence.


    Old Gao looked at Wang Mengmeng, Fang Qingyu''s best friend, and the person he wanted to elope with for the rest of his life. His eyes were so complicated that they could not be described in any words.


    Knowing the truth about their relationship, I could not help but sigh. The complicated emotional entanglement between them was really not something that could be explained in a word or two.


    After so many experiences, the two of them still couldn''t let go of each other and didn''t know if they could continue their relationship.


    I can''t help but think about Ding Ge and me. After so much of our experience, do we still have the strength to love?


    Sometimes it''s not that I don''t love you, but that I don''t have the strength!


    Wang Mengmeng said to Old Gao, "Plateau, say a few words to qingyu."


    "Okay." Old Gao''s voice suddenly became hoarse.


    He cleared his throat and stared at Fang Qingyu''s grave. After a long time, he said softly, "Qingyu, we meet again. But I didn''t expect this to happen! I''m sorry, I know. It''s no use saying sorry. I''ll never forgive myself in my life. I... I have so many things to tell you. I thought you would be happy without me, so I didn''t dare to disturb you. If I could, I really hope I never met you, or I know you, secretly like you, but you never know me, how good would that be? A girl like you must go to heaven, right? It must be. If you can''t go to heaven, no one can. You''re a good girl. I hope you can continue to be so happy, so pure, so optimistic in your next life. Then, have a perfect love. Never meet anyone like me again. Never!"


    At the end of the sentence, Old Gao''s voice could not stop choking. He buried his head in the shadow, trembling with suppressed emotion.


    Wang Mengmeng, on the other hand, covered her mouth and couldn''t stop her tears.


    Liu and little jiang handed Wang Mengmeng a tissue. Wang Mengmeng wiped her tears. She whispered something to little liu xiaojiang. Then little liu xiaojiang signaled us to leave first. Wang Mengmeng wanted to talk to Old Gao alone.


    I followed little liu and little jiang out of the cemetery, leaving Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng in front of the grave.


    They haven''t finished their work yet.


    I did not chat with little liu xiaojiang, but was immersed in the sad situation in the cemetery. At this moment, my mind also changed a lot.


    I don''t want to be ashamed of anyone!


    I really don''t want to apologize to anyone anymore!


    I''ve made too many mistakes, too many sins, too young and frivolous, too ignorant, too stubborn... I think I''ll spend the rest of my life in atonement.


    ...


    After a while, Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng came out of the cemetery.


    We got in the car, and Old Gao sat in the passenger seat. He lowered his seat, closed his eyes and said to me, "Xing Yun, let''s go."


    "Not waiting for them?" When I saw Wang Mengmeng and the three of them still talking, I asked doubtfully.


    "No need to wait." Old Gao''s tone was calm, but I could feel the surge in his heart.


    I didn''t ask any more questions. Let Old Gao be quiet for now.


    I started the car and left the cemetery.


    The car began to drive smoothly to Pucheng. I didn''t disturb Old Gao. He was lying there resting, but I didn''t know if he was asleep.


    After arriving in Pucheng, Old Gao said to me, "Get Hu Zi to drink!"


    "Okay."


    Hu Zi had been talking about drinking yesterday, but he didn''t want to drag it to this day.


    However, our mood has changed drastically from yesterday.


    It was already more than three o'' clock in the afternoon when I returned to Pucheng. I took Old Gao to my and Hu Zi''s rental office first. I didn''t want to be disturbed, and I wanted to get drunk with Old Gao.


    I asked Old Gao to wait at home, then I went to the restaurant to pick up Hu Zi and brought the food and wine along.


    When I got back to the restaurant, I told Hu Zi about the drinking and told Hu Zi everything about Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng. Hu Zi didn''t speak for a long time after he heard it, and his face was hard to calm down.


    Then Hu Zi and I went home, and the wine was specially prepared. We took out the dishes that had not been used for a long time and opened them. The three of us sat at the table, and I poured a glass of wine for each of us.


    Then I raised my glass and asked, "How do I drink today?"


    Hu Zi said bluntly, "Don''t get drunk. If you drink too much, go back to bed and sleep. How about that?"


    Old Gao didn''t say anything, but he nodded heavily!


    I took a deep breath, and without further ado, the three of them clinked their glasses and drank the first.


    The wine hit every nerve in the body, and the taste in the mouth was incomparably spicy!


    After pouring Old Gao a glass of wine, I asked Old Gao, "What are you going to do with Wang Mengmeng?"


    Old Gao said expressionless, "That meeting at the cemetery should be our last meeting!"

 Chapter 288 Never See Each Other Again

    Old Gao''s face was still filled with endless pain. The truth of his relationship with Wang Mengmeng was really cruel!


    I frowned a little, but that was also what I expected. I always felt that after so much experience, it was really hard for the two of them to let go of everything and walk together.


    Old Gao gasped for a moment and continued, "She should never come to Pucheng again!"


    I asked again, "What about the pond?"


    Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "She said she gave it to me."


    Wang Mengmeng handed the pond to Old Gao? After listening to this, I also sighed for a while. I didn''t expect that after a turn, the pond returned to Old Gao''s hands.


    Before, Old Gao sold the pond, and the money was taken away by Wang Mengmeng. Now, Wang Mengmeng returned the pond to Old Gao, which in fact was to return the money to Old Gao. She told me before that she would return the money to Old Gao, but now it seems that she has done it, and even a little money between the two of them has been cut off.


    Maybe it''s good for both of them!


    "Then what are you going to do?" Hu Zi asked.


    Old Gao shook his head in confusion. I''m afraid he didn''t expect that one day he would be able to own a pond again.


    But that simple happy time, that unforgettable love, was gone forever.


    From today onwards, the relationship between Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng was completely over, becoming a reminiscent past.


    As for how long the pain in Old Gao''s heart would heal, only he himself would know.


    The three of us drank like crazy, just like the night Old Gao and his parents quarreled. Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei quarreled. We drank one glass after another. In the end, I felt like my cheeks were so hot that I could steam an egg. All three of us were the same.


    Old Gao cried as he drank, and the man did not shed a single tear. This serious man finally seemed to be crushed, leaving a sobbing tear.


    And Old Gao said a lot of things.


    "Actually, I knew she wouldn''t lie to me. She wouldn''t leave me without a word. I know. But I never thought that she was qingyu''s good friend, and that she would take revenge on me for qingyu. I have been in love so many times in the plateau, only one truly loves each other, but she is only for her. Sometimes it feels like god is teasing us!"


    He sometimes cried and laughed, sometimes he looked like a madman, and sometimes he hung his head in a daze.


    "But when it comes to who I hurt the most, it must be qingyu. It''s true love that hurts, isn''t it?"


    "I think maybe this is really god''s punishment for me. I''ve hurt too many girls before, so the old genius would do this to me!"


    Neither Hu Zi nor I comforted Old Gao, but we drank with him.


    Indeed, drinking too much will make you feel bad, but the pain is only for a while. The pain in your heart, however, can not be eliminated for a long time.


    In the end, it was no surprise that the three of us drank too much.


    Old Gao drank the most, so much that he couldn''t stand up on the toilet and was so sick that he almost died!


    I think the two of them are really over this time. In the future, Fang Qingyu and Wang Mengmeng, two Moon city girls, will only appear in Old Gao''s memories.


    At the end of this time, I hope Old Gao can really let go of the past and look forward.


    ...


    When I woke up in the morning, I still felt a little uncomfortable. I took a moment to clean up the mess that the three of us were in yesterday.


    Hu Zi woke up as well. He said to me, "Stop calling Old Gao. Let him have a good sleep."


    I nodded.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Guzheng.


    Guzheng asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m renting a house."


    "Oh, I''ll rent a house later. I''ll call you later. You can go to my place."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, I told Hu Zi, and Hu Zi didn''t wait for me, so he went back to the hotel alone.


    I opened the window of the house to dissipate the smell of alcohol, then sat on the sofa, and I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge.


    Since leaving the hospital yesterday, I haven''t contacted Ding Ge, and I don''t know how she is now.


    I was thinking about what Lin Ya said to me in the elevator, but I still didn''t know if we were going to make up.


    But I didn''t dare to call Ding Ge because Ding Ge was mostly resting at home right now. If his parents knew I was calling her, they wouldn''t be angry with Ding Ge again.


    But I''m really worried about her!


    It took an hour for Guzheng to call me and tell me that she had arrived.


    I went downstairs and saw Guzheng. She looked extremely haggard and tired. I couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so tired?"


    "I just came back from Moon city. Can you not be tired?" Guzheng took another breath and replied.


    I frowned. I didn''t expect Guzheng to come back from Moon city. I asked again, "How did you get to Moon city?"


    "If I don''t go to Moon city, I won''t even see Mengmeng. Of course I have to go."


    I think maybe Wang Mengmeng really won''t come to Pucheng again!


    I couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "How''s Wang Mengmeng?"


    "What else can we do? Her eyes were swollen from crying. Guzheng asked again," where''s Old Gao?"


    "Hey, I drank too much. I''m still asleep." I sighed and replied.


    Guzheng''s lips were open, and she seemed to have a lot to say, but when she came to her mouth, she sighed deeply and said, "Go back to my room first. It''s too tiring to stand. I need to rest."


    I nodded and the two of them went upstairs, but Guzheng could not help but say, "I really feel sorry for Old Gao and Mengmeng. I feel sad."


    "What can we do about it? The more we fall in love, the deeper our relationship is. We can do nothing but regret."


    "I think we can help them." Guzheng didn''t seem to want to see Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng end up in such pain.


    "How?" I frowned and asked.


    Guzheng took out the key and opened the door. She sat down on the sofa, exhausted, and took a few deep breaths before saying, "We can help them reconcile. Do more homework for them. After all, the past is over. They can start all over again."


    I thought about it for a while, shook my head and said, "I think we should forget it."


    "Why?"


    "Because Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng have already made their decision, I think as friends, we should respect their decision."


    "But they clearly still love each other!" Guzheng said with great regret.


    "What can that do? It was because they loved each other that they made such a choice."


    Guzheng looked at me with some incomprehension. She was silent for a moment. After a while, she looked at the wall as if she had realized something. She said with emotion, "For two people who were deeply in love, the best ending is never to see each other?"


    I thought about what Guzheng said and nodded. I''m afraid this is really the best ending.


    Guzheng looked at me with a strange light in her eyes. She twisted her head and sighed again.


    I thought about it and said to Guzheng, "By the way, Guzheng, the thing you told me last time..."


    "What is it?" Maybe Guzheng was too tired to forget such important things.


    "That''s what you said about our engagement." I was a little embarrassed and scratched my head.


    "Ah?" Guzheng was stunned.


    I looked at her and said, "As long as you don''t let me in, I can promise you!"


    "Ah?" Guzheng cried out in surprise again. Perhaps she didn''t expect me to agree.


    I also found it unbelievable, because I wanted to reject Guzheng before this, but ever since I found out about Fang Qingyu, I didn''t think it was a big deal to agree to Guzheng.


    Because I really don''t want to owe anyone else!


    Guzheng helped me so many times, and I just wanted to help her once.


    Guzheng was in shock for a long time. After a while, he smiled, then pulled his hair down and said to me, "Well, no need for Xing Yun. This is over."


    "What?" I asked, a little confused.


    Last time, Guzheng was worried about this, but now he solved it?


    I asked again, "What did you tell your parents?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s settled anyway." Guzheng looked at me with a frown and said, "Why do you look so unhappy? Are you in love with me and really want to get engaged to me?"


    Seeing how Guzheng could still joke around, I thought maybe things had really been resolved. Of course, this was the best!


    Guzheng asked me again, "How''s Ding Ge?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head.


    Guzheng sighed again, rubbed his temples and said, "There are so many things going on lately."


    I feel the same way!


    Guzheng seemed to have something to say to me. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Xing Yun, I heard about yesterday."


    I nodded, speechless.


    I know what Guzheng wants to say.


    "Actually, you don''t have to feel so guilty. Just like you comforted me, Ding Ge''s injury can''t be blamed on my head. How did you get yourself involved? My logic, your logic are all wrong. You can''t look at one thing one-sidedly."


    I did comfort Guzheng like this, but things were completely different between us.


    Guzheng continued, "Can you stop imagining things? You are a good person, a very kind person, you are much better than many people I know. Although you have such and such shortcomings, you are definitely a good person! Do you understand?"


    Listening to Guzheng, my heart warmed up, but I didn''t know what to say.


    It was a fact that Fang Qingyu''s incident really affected me.


    I smiled at Guzheng and said, "Don''t worry, Guzheng. I''m fine."


    Guzheng wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    Neither of them spoke for a while. Just then, my phone rang, and the name on the phone was a familiar person who hadn''t called for a long time.


    It''s Lin Ya. She finally called me!

 Chapter 289 : Not Together

    I looked at Lin Ya''s name and was stunned for a moment.


    With all I know about Lin Ya, she would never forgive me for being so angry with me. But now, it was a good sign that she could call me on her own initiative!


    When I answered the phone, my mood became excited, and lin ya''s voice came from the microphone.


    "The restaurant is closed tonight. Come to my house."


    Lin Ya said bluntly. She used a commanding tone, or a linya-style tone, instead of talking to me.


    I was stunned again and gave a confused "Ah."


    "Ah what? Bring the food."


    After that, Lin Ya hung up the phone without giving me the right to refuse.


    I took a look at the call history, and it didn''t take more than five seconds, but I smiled. It was an improvement.


    But after hanging up the phone, I wondered why Lin Ya asked me to go to her house. And bring the food over? What does that mean? Do you want me to bring her food or do you want me to have a small dinner party? Is it a reconciliation ceremony?


    I''m afraid we''ll only know by going to her house at night.


    I was a little nervous at first, but now that we have eased up so much, maybe there is only one last step left to make up, then I must go!


    Hey, I sighed. No one can mess with lin ya after that!


    Guzheng looked at me, couldn''t help but smile, and asked, "Who''s hanging up so soon?"


    "Lin Ya."


    I scratched my head and felt awkward mentioning lin ya''s name in front of Guzheng.


    "Oh." Guzheng looked thoughtful. After a while, she said, "Have you made up?"


    "Sort of." I thought about it and said, "I don''t know either."


    "That''s good." Guzheng replied faintly.


    I looked at Guzheng doubtfully. At that time, she stubbornly hoped that Lin Ya would apologize to me and that Lin Ya and I were at loggerheads. I thought she would be unhappy to hear that we had made up.


    "Cherish the people around you."


    After a while, Guzheng said with emotion.


    When I heard this, I understood that Guzheng had probably come to this realization because of what happened to her father''s body.


    I agree with this saying. Life is only a few decades away. Take my parents for example, if we only meet for ten days a year, all the time we spend together is less than a year.


    Time, when you see your parents old, you know how precious it is!


    Guzheng said she wanted to sleep for a while, so I left.


    I went back to my house and looked at it. I left a note for Old Gao to rest. Then I went to the restaurant.


    Everything was normal at the restaurant. In the evening, as Lin Ya said, I picked up a few dishes and two bowls of noodles in a bag, and then I went to Lin Ya''s house.


    I didn''t eat either, so I thought I''d better eat with Lin Ya.


    When she went to Lin Ya''s house a year ago, she still secretly brought her food, but that time she didn''t even enter the door. She hadn''t been to her house in half a month, but it felt like she hadn''t been there in a long time.


    There was an inexplicable nervousness in my heart. When I came to lin ya''s house, I took a few deep breaths and knocked on the door with the back of my hand.


    Soon, the door opened!


    However, surprisingly, it wasn''t Lin Ya who opened the door, but Ding Ge!


    I was stunned to see Ding Ge. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to be here so late. I was so excited that I couldn''t tell. I thought I might not see Ding Ge these days. I didn''t expect her to be here.


    I couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Why are you here?"


    "Why, can''t I?"


    Ding Ge''s broken arm was still hanging in front of her, but she was much more energetic than yesterday. She smiled at me and said, "Can''t I be here?"


    "Of course."


    The two of them were close friends. Of course, it was not unusual for Ding Ge to be here. Ding Ge leaned over and I entered the room. I asked again, "How is it now? Does it still hurt?"


    "It''s much better than when I just broke it. It still hurts, but it''s not that bad anymore." Ding Ge replied.


    When I entered, Ding Ge closed the door. I glanced at Lin Ya''s house casually, only to find that Lin Ya''s house was especially messy. There were a lot of things on the sofa, and the same thing happened on the floor. I couldn''t help but frown. Lin Ya and Ding Ge were clean girls. Why was the house so messy?


    At this time, lin ya came out of the kitchen with a plate in her hand. She looked at me, her face expressionless, and asked, "Why are you so late? You''re starving."


    I opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say. It was only then that I realized that I shouldn''t have come so late.


    Lin Ya and I opened the dishes. Lin Ya looked at the two bowls of noodles and looked up at me, "Aren''t you eating?"


    I was speechless again. I thought Lin Ya was at home, so I only prepared two bowls of noodles, but since Ding Ge was here, of course, these two bowls of noodles were for the two of them. I said nonchalantly, "It''s okay. You two can just eat."


    "You''re not eating, are you?" Lin Ya looked at me and asked.


    Of course I have to eat. I haven''t eaten since I''ve been busy for so long.


    But lin ya''s words made me not know how to answer them.


    At this time, Ding Ge couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Okay, don''t make things difficult for Xing Yun. It''s almost time. We''re hungry. Let''s eat."


    Lin Ya then curled her lips and handed Ding Ge and I a pair of chopsticks. Then she turned to the kitchen and took a bowl, and then divided the two bowls of noodles into three bowls.


    In this way, one bowl each.


    When I saw Lin Ya''s actions, I was moved beyond words. I knew that it meant that the end of our friendship with Lin Ya was over. We went back to the past, and we were still the closest people to each other.


    I knew it would happen, I knew it would happen!


    Although on the surface, lin ya is still a little indifferent to me, but this is the way she is, just say a few words about you.


    The three of us sat down at the table.


    The emotions in my heart were overwhelming, and the surge was even more intense than I had imagined. My nose was even sore.


    Then we started eating, and I still felt a little bad when I saw Ding Ge eating. She ate much slower than usual, sometimes a few times before she could eat into her mouth.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, feed Ding Ge. Look at how she suffers from eating."


    I wanted to help dinger yesterday, but she didn''t agree.


    Ding Ge smiled awkwardly and looked at Lin Ya, "Girl, you''re so kind. Why don''t you feed me?"


    "You saved Xing Yun, not me. If you saved me, I would serve you 24 hours a day. I would serve you like a princess." Lin Ya deliberately put a dish in his mouth and chewed it proudly.


    Ding Ge glared at Lin Ya and said, "Why did I move to you? Of course, I moved to let you serve me!"


    Hearing this, I immediately frowned and asked, "You moved to the girl''s place?"


    I glanced at the sofa again, wondering why the room was so messy. It must have been Ding Ge''s luggage that had not been packed yet.


    Ding Ge nodded and replied, "Yes."


    I couldn''t help but worry and continued to ask, "How did you move here?"


    "As you can see, it''s not convenient for me to wear clothes and go to the toilet. I can''t let my mother serve me. It''s better for the girl to help me feel at ease." Ding Ge said shyly again.


    "You didn''t fight with your parents, did you?"


    "No, by the way," Ding Ge shook his head, then looked at me again and apologized, "I''m sorry about yesterday!"


    I knew he was referring to his father hitting me, but I didn''t take it to heart. After all, Ding Ge was hurt because of me, and his father could understand how angry he was with me.


    "Nothing." I replied faintly.


    Ding Ge was still a little embarrassed, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold. Whether Ding Ge and I were boyfriend and girlfriend or not, her parents were a minefield between us.


    "By the way," I didn''t want to talk about this anymore. I changed the subject and asked lin ya, "You actually promised Ji Ze. What do you think?"


    "Who said I promised him?" Lin Ya immediately frowned, looking very unhappy.


    "So many people are watching." I thought I was there.


    "I thought she agreed to him, too." Ding Ge said.


    "Don''t you?" I couldn''t help but think back to that day. Lin Ya took the flowers and they hugged. Now Lin Ya said no?


    "No!" Ding Ge explained, "Lin Ya lied to all of us that day because she was afraid that Ji Ze would be embarrassed. She was just afraid that he would be too embarrassed. After all, he was also a multimillionaire. If he was rejected, the scene would be too ugly. He''s also a man of great character. It''s not good to hear."


    "That''s right. Besides the lantern festival, everyone wants to see a romantic confession and a perfect ending. What''s wrong with me lying to everyone? If I refuse, there will be so many people around that day who feel sorry and unhappy. I did this to save Ji Ze''s face and make everyone happy. Why not? I did a great thing." Lin Ya''s expression was exceptionally calm.


    But I couldn''t help but feel a little regret for ji ze.


    However, this was the end that should have happened. It was not sweet to force it. Ji ze should not have confessed to lin ya at this time. He was too anxious!


    I remember the day Ding Ge told me that Lin Ya and Ji Ze were talking alone. Lin Ya probably explained it to Ji Ze.


    "Hey," at this moment, Ding Ge sighed and said, "You said that ji ze is a good person and a multimillionaire. Why don''t you look down on him?"


    Lin Ya smiled bitterly and said innocently, "Can you blame me for this?"


    I also sighed. Indeed, it really couldn''t be blamed on Lin Ya.


    When it comes to relationships, some people are ruthless, some are predestined, some meet the right person at the wrong time, and some are in love, but there is really no right or wrong.

 Chapter 290 : Pork Ribs Soup

    After all, I didn''t feed Ding Ge. She was like a bird learning to fly. She failed and climbed up again and again. She had a familiar, distressing stubbornness on her face.


    The three of them chatted as they ate, and I was relieved to know that Ding Ge was staying with Lin Ya. Actually, I''m happier because I can''t see Ding Ge at home. Now that I''m on good terms with Lin Ya, I can visit dinger at the linya''s anytime.


    It felt so good that the three of them could be together again, just like before. In fact, there will still be some differences, and these differences are even greater than before, and we can''t talk about more topics than before, which makes me more eager to go back to the old days.


    That''s why I wanted to end my relationship with Guzheng as soon as possible. In fact, our fake relationship didn''t last more than a month, but I felt like it was forever.


    At this time, we talked about Lin Ya''s photography shop. I think now that I have reconciled with Lin Ya, I really need to go to the photography shop again if I have the chance.


    Ding Ge talked about the operation of the photography store again and asked me if I had any good ideas. I knew what she was doing, but I really didn''t have any good ideas.


    Lin Ya, however, was not under any pressure and said rather easily, "It''s okay. Don''t worry about this. Xinyan just made a plan recently. When the plan is implemented, maybe business will be better."


    I nodded. This Ling Xinyan is definitely not a weak woman. She has the ability. I hope she and Lin Ya can work together to make a difference.


    Lin Ya added, "Actually, we are still in the run-in stage, and the operation of the photography store is still in the groping stage. I think it''s not a bad thing to settle down for a while first. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to accumulate more experience over time."


    Lin Ya''s words impressed me again. Her attitude was indeed worth learning. When the Xingyun hotel opened, my heart was a little anxious. In fact, it was good to be as sure as Lin Ya. Sometimes, many seemingly bad things may not be bad things.


    I asked again, "By the way, how is your bakery?"


    Lin Ya replied, "I haven''t found a good store yet. I''ve been shopping for equipment these days. Alas, every step is too difficult for a completely unfamiliar industry. It''s just... Like a blind man, he has to start from scratch. I don''t know any friends in this industry. Only Manya has worked in a bakery, but she doesn''t know much about it."


    There''s nothing I can do about it. I can help find a store, but I can''t do much about it.


    "But it''s still early. Take your time. I also want the two of them to learn a little more. They won''t be able to compete with each other." Lin Ya sighed, a hint of fatigue in her eyes. She smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about these things. We should relax at home."


    Lin Ya could imagine it, but I could feel the pressure on her. It was really hard for her to be a girl.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said to me, "Xing Yun, although Ding Ge is staying at my house for the time being, don''t forget how she hurt herself. Feel your conscience and take care of her in the future, understand?"


    I nodded repeatedly. Lin Ya was right, and dinger lived in her house. I was free to come and go. I would definitely come more often.


    I said to Ding Ge, "I''ll make you some ribs soup tomorrow."


    "No, it''s okay. I don''t want to drink pork chop soup. It''s too greasy." Ding Ge frowned.


    "You have to drink if you''re tired. Do you want your arms to get better sooner?" Lin Ya said, glaring at Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge finally said honestly, "Yes!"


    "That''s good." Lin Ya giggled.


    I thought to myself that I had to make up for Ding Ge''s innocence.


    After the three of us finished eating, we sat down on the sofa to rest, while lin ya was tidying up the sundries on the sofa and said to me, "By the way, Xing Yun, there''s something else."


    "What is it?"


    "Why do I listen to ji ze''s tone? He seems to be planning on chasing me for a long time. Please help me persuade him to stop hanging on my tree. There are so many good girls in the world, he should really pick one." Lin Ya said with some distress.


    "What should I say? Tell him yourself." Ji Ze seemed very determined this time, and it would be really difficult to persuade him.


    "I said he wouldn''t listen!"


    "Then I won''t listen to him!"


    "You have to say it if you don''t." Lin Ya glared at me and said rudely, "Don''t think I don''t know about your private contact. Since you two are so close, it''s better that you two are."


    Ding Ge snickered on the side.


    I was speechless and said, "If he agrees with me, it''s fine."


    Lin Ya gave me another look. Then he continued, "I''m already busy enough, and now I have Ding Ge, the... Slime bug."


    Ding Ge said unconvinced, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Lin Ya ignored Ding Ge and continued, "I really don''t even have time to fall in love, and I really don''t have time to deal with Ji Ze."


    Ding Ge laughed and said, "You need a boyfriend the most, you know?"


    Lin ya looked at Ding Ge with a wicked smile and stared at her, "Do you want to sleep on the sofa?"


    As I watched them bicker, my heart warmed up. I really miss these days.


    But beauty is always too short. Ding Ge was hurt, so it was better to rest early. I said goodbye to the two of them and left Lin Ya''s house.


    Walking downstairs, I couldn''t help but look at the window that was still lit. I remember that Lin Ya had thrown my quilt down here, and we had cut off any contact, and now, we are finally reconciled!


    I can''t tell how excited I am at the thought of this.


    Now, Ding Ge still lives with Lin Ya. When I come here, I can see the two of them instead of hearing from Lin Ya about Ding Ge.


    I thought about what Lin Ya said, and I thought that I should try to persuade Ji Ze again, although it might not work.


    I remembered how many times I was going to help ding ge with the pork chop soup tomorrow, and then I left in the car.


    I think it''s better to do it myself, so that I can show my sincerity. I know I can''t cook a delicious chicken soup for the soul, but I can''t make a delicious pork chop soup.


    The moon was obviously not as bright as the lantern festival tonight, but the stars in the sky became much brighter. With the movement of the taxi, they seemed to be spinning, like the lights in the twinkling fairytale world, with a yearning beauty.


    After so many days, my mood finally became joyful.


    At this time, I thought of Old Gao again, and then called Hu Zi to ask about Old Gao. Hu Zi said that he had just brought Old Gao to have a midnight snack, and he was almost sober, but he was still very depressed.


    Hanging up the phone, I sighed again. Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng''s relationship was too complicated. Although Wang Mengmeng left Pucheng and they might never see each other again for the rest of their lives, I didn''t know if Old Gao could forget Wang Mengmeng and start a new relationship.


    There was a touch of melancholy in his heart. How many people could cut off their emotions and desires while they were still alive?


    The whole of Pucheng is filled with endless desires, let alone this world?


    In this fast-growing city, some people are like machines without emotions, emitting white smoke of desire, polluting the azure sky.


    Some people are trapped in love all their lives, some people are trapped in the swamp of desire all their lives! We are all people who struggle online one after another.


    A person, a moment of restraint, may represent love and desire, so we can not get away from it!


    ...


    On the second day, I started preparing the ribs soup early. I went to the market and bought fresh ribs and mushrooms. When shi yuan and Jiang Yan went to work, they did every step under their guidance. They wanted to help me directly, but I refused.


    Jiang Yan asked me who I prepared it for. I didn''t go into detail. I only said that a friend had a broken arm and Jiang Yan had a broken wrist before, so he told me some things to pay attention to when he broke it, especially when it was better to protect him from carelessness. I was really grateful to hear that.


    While I was making soup, a guest came to the restaurant, but Di Ming, whom I hadn''t seen in days.


    We exchanged pleasantries for a while, then Di Ming went straight to the point and asked me, "How''s the last thing I told you?"


    I didn''t forget about Di Ming. I said with some difficulty, "My sister..."


    Before I could finish, Di Ming asked nervously, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She said she wasn''t interested in you."


    Di Ming was not too disappointed, but rather surprised. He asked, "Well, did you tell her my identity?"


    "I did."


    "Oh." Di Ming thought for a while and then said, "It''s okay. I don''t even know you yet. It''s normal to be uninterested. But let''s sit down and have a meal first. We know each other, don''t we? Call your sister for lunch today. Let''s have a meal together."


    I scratched my head and said, "I have something to do at noon today. I have to go to you and my sister. You two can go."


    "Is this too embarrassing?" Di ming spread his hand.


    "Let''s not worry about the awkwardness or awkwardness. I''ll ask her if she agrees or not. It''s a waste of time if she doesn''t agree."


    Di Ming nodded and said, "Brother, please do this."


    I rolled my eyes. What are we talking about?


    Then I went to my cousin and told her that di ming wanted to ask her out for dinner. My cousin was a little upset and told me not to go, but I really thought that Di Ming was a good person. He really wanted to get along with her. Besides, he was so rich. What''s the point of having a meal?


    I had to use my aunt to push her down. My cousin looked at me and said "Despicable," but she could only agree.


    When I told Di Ming about this, Di Ming was overjoyed and asked me to tell my cousin that she would come to pick her up at noon. I nodded and agreed.


    I already did what I needed to do. As for whether they were destined or not, I couldn''t care less.

 Chapter 291 : Its Been Almost Two Years since We Broke up

    It wasn''t long before my ribs soup was ready. I had to drink it while it was hot. After I packed the soup, I drove Hu Zi''s car to lin ya''s house. Hu Zi also asked me to bring his greetings along.


    Thinking that she would be able to see Ding Ge soon, she felt a little happy!


    Looking at the scenery along the way, I felt much better. Spring was coming soon, and the whole world began to warm up.


    After the lantern festival, there were fewer people in Pucheng, and many people began to work for a year. In order to live for their family, day after day, year after year, they worked hard, shed blood and sweat, but still had to clench their teeth!


    Everything was back to normal!


    I came to lin ya''s house and knocked on the door, but after a while, no one knocked on the door. I was wondering if Ding Ge was not resting at home? I called Ding Ge and answered, "Where are you, Ding Ge? Not at the girl''s house?"


    "No, I''m outside." Ding Ge replied.


    "Why don''t you rest at home and go outside?" I asked worriedly.


    "The girl went to work. I was the only one who stayed at home. It was so boring. I went out for a walk."


    "Where are you? I made you pork chop soup. You should come back and drink it while it''s hot."


    "I''ve been at home all morning. Come and see me. I''m in this small park in the north."


    "All right then."


    Hanging up the phone, I started to look for Ding Ge in the park. Not long after, I saw her.


    She was still wearing my broken coat, so she probably couldn''t put on her own. She was sitting on a bench, alone. When I saw her back, I recognized her. She had her hair down and some of her hair was gently blowing in the wind behind her head.


    "Why did you run out on your own?" I walked over to Ding Ge and sat down beside her.


    Her thin body looked even thinner under my clothes, and she really wanted to fatten her up.


    "Lin Ya didn''t take me to the photo shop. He left me at home alone. I was suffocating!" Ding Ge complained to me.


    "In your current state, of course you need to rest more."


    "You guys talk so well that you can stay at home day after day. Try it." Ding Ge refused.


    I smiled. Actually, Ding Ge was right. It would be better if there was someone to accompany me. It would be boring if there was no one to accompany me. It seems that in the future, not only do I have to take care of her in life, I have to talk to her more.


    I opened the lunch box and said to dinger, "All right, let''s drink the pork chop soup."


    I handed the spoon to Ding Ge, but Ding Ge couldn''t hold the lunch box with his other hand. I had to help her hold it. Ding Ge was a little uncomfortable, but she had no choice but to drink it spoonful by spoonful.


    "Did you do it?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Well, how does it taste?"


    "Not bad." Ding Ge said with a chuckle.


    I also smiled and said, "Then drink quickly."


    Just like that, I held up the lunch box and Ding Ge drank slowly. Occasionally, pedestrians would pass by and look at me curiously.


    It wasn''t long before Ding Ge finished.


    "We''re done. Let''s go back." I said to Ding Ge.


    "Where are you going?" Ding Ge looked at me nervously.


    "Go back to the girl''s house."


    "I don''t want to. How long have I been out?"


    "But I have to go back to the restaurant later. How can you sit here alone?" I''m still worried about Ding Ge.


    "I''m not a kid. How did I sit here before you came? You should walk. You should be busy. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I really don''t want to stay at home." Ding Ge pouted.


    "Then I''ll accompany you."


    "No!" Ding Ge couldn''t help but smile and say, "I''m so stressed by you."


    "What''s the pressure?"


    "Ah, I''m about to break down. Can you and the girl not be so aggressive? I just broke a bone."


    "Of course I know you have a fracture!"


    "Forget it," Ding Ge stood up unhappily and said, "I''ll go back."


    Ding Ge stood up and walked quickly.


    Even if you''re hurt, your temper will go up. Forget it. You''re not as knowledgeable as the injured.


    When I saw that I had angered dinger, I quickly stood up and walked beside her, smiling and saying, "I was wrong. I was wrong. Well, I''ll ask for leave today and talk to you. That''ll do."


    Ding Ge, however, did not appreciate it. He glared at me and said, "Are you at ease when weasel pays new year''s greetings to chicken?"


    When I heard this, I could only smile bitterly and say, "After all, you were injured because you saved me. Even if you make me work like a cow and a horse, I have to go up the mountain and down the fire."


    "All right, I volunteered! None of you need to make it up to me."


    Ding Ge walked on.


    I sighed helplessly. For the sake of Ding Ge''s injury, I let her go. At this moment, I accidentally saw that Ding Ge''s shoelaces were untied. I said quickly, "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter now?" Dinger gave me a blank look and asked.


    "Your shoelaces are undone."


    Then I squatted down in front of Ding Ge, because Ding Ge could only move one arm now, so she couldn''t tie her shoelaces with one hand. I''m afraid she didn''t tie her shoelaces properly before and now she opened them.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Ding Ge said shyly again.


    But I didn''t pay any attention to her. I just helped her tie her shoelaces. What''s the matter? Soon, I helped ding ge tie her shoelaces. When I got up, ding ge pouted and looked at it with evasive eyes. Her cheeks were pink.


    My heart throbbed and I said to Ding Ge gently, "Let me go with you."


    Ding Ge was silent and didn''t say anything, so I took it for granted.


    The two of them strolled leisurely, shoulder to shoulder.


    Pucheng is still the fast-moving Pucheng, the street is still the busy street, the sky is light blue and the clouds are not too beautiful. Under the acceleration of life, I really like to walk aimlessly.


    Living in the city, we will always live in a variety of purposes, we have been extinguished by these purposes of passion and dreams, and never stop to find the pace of freedom from the past.


    We are always forced to move forward!


    So I think that''s why many people like to travel. Take some time to travel and relax.


    I thought that it was almost spring now, and it would be nice to take a trip when the weather was better.


    I remember the last time I went on a trip alone on may 1st. I can''t go out on may 1st this year. It''s just a pain in the ass. I can go when the traffic isn''t that big.


    However, thinking about may day last year, I suddenly felt a little scared.


    It suddenly occurred to me that it would be may day in a few months, and may day this year, Ding Ge and I would have broken up for two years.


    Two years!


    I shuddered and my heart began to thump. I didn''t realize that it was almost two years since I broke up with Ding Ge.


    I suddenly felt an unspeakable pain in my heart.


    After two years, the relationship between Ding Ge and I finally became a state of disconnection. We couldn''t let go of each other, but we never really got back together in a day. So, it can be said that Ding Ge''s youth was delayed by me for two years, wasted for two years!


    When you are 18 years old, you may not think that two years is anything, but two years later, you are only 20 years old. And for those of us who have reached the end of three years, two years is a really scary number.


    I was really scared from the bottom of my heart!


    So, thinking of this, I gritted my teeth. I must end my fake relationship with Guzheng before may 1 this year!


    Just as I was daydreaming, Ding Ge asked me, "What are you thinking?"


    "Oh, I think it''s almost spring. I''ll invite you and the girl to travel then."


    "Travel?" Ding Ge looked at me doubtfully and asked, "How did you remember to invite us on a trip?"


    "The world is so big, don''t you want to see it?" I made a joke and then said, "Didn''t you say you were bored? When it gets warm, I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "I''d better take a rest if I''m like this."


    Ding Ge suddenly became a little depressed. She lowered her head slightly and said, "Let''s go back."


    I didn''t want to see Ding Ge unhappy and asked, "Don''t you want to go back? I can really play with you all day, if you want."


    "The medicine is still at home. I haven''t taken it yet." Ding Ge curled her lips and added, "Besides, I can''t really let you stay with me all day. You can just go back later. I can just go home and watch tv."


    I sighed, but I could only go back to lin ya''s house with Ding Ge. I poured a glass of water for ding ge and brought her medicine.


    Seeing that all of Ding Ge''s movements could only be done with one hand, I deeply felt that it was inconvenient for her to live. If possible, I would really like to move to Lin Ya''s house to take care of Ding Ge.


    I asked Ding Ge again, "What do you want to eat this afternoon? Let me bring it to you."


    "No, it''s too much trouble for you. I''ll just have Lin Ya bring it back when she gets back. Why did you go there again?"


    I opened my mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, I finally left lin ya''s house.


    Before I left, I bit my lips and finally couldn''t help but look at Ding Ge. I asked again, "Ding Ge, what were you thinking when you saved me?"


    Ding Ge was silent for a moment when she heard my question, and I looked into her eyes and really wanted to see through her heart.


    "It happened so fast, how could I have time to think so much!" After a while, dinger smiled at me and said, "Besides, this feat of mine may really be a life for a broken bone. Whatever it thinks, it''s worth it."


    I smiled bitterly. What would I do if something happened to Ding Ge?


    For me, it can be said that Ding Ge really didn''t want to die. He used his body to help me withstand a heavy blow. What else do I think? I can only be this destined woman in my life!

 Chapter 292 The Progress of Di Ming And Cousin

    As I was driving, I was already starting to make plans. According to the current operation of the hotel, the money owed to Guzheng by may 1st could still be paid off basically, and maybe it could be completed in advance.


    Thinking of this was finally enough motivation, anyway, it has come to this step, in the future these days, we really have to work hard and hard!


    Ding Ge is not afraid of life and death for me. It''s nothing for me to be tired and bitter!


    Then, I went back to the restaurant. After a busy time, everyone began to eat. My cousin was not back yet, and I didn''t know how to talk to Di Ming.


    And Old Gao still didn''t come to the restaurant today!


    After dinner and rest, cousin came back.


    And the news about cousin and Di Ming having dinner has spread all over our restaurant, of course, this meal has become a date in everyone''s mouth! Cousin''s date with a super rich man made everyone''s gossipy heart burn. When cousin came back, everyone''s mouths were full of chatter, shooting at her like machine guns.


    Where did you eat? How did you feel? Where did you go? Wait, wait, wait. All kinds of questions, everyone directly pressed her cousin on the chair and formed a circle.


    In fact, I am also very curious. Is it possible for cousin and Di Ming to develop?


    Cousin was calmer than all of us. When we were calmer, she said helplessly, "It''s just a meal. What are you doing?"


    "I heard from Xing Yun that he might be a billionaire, a billionaire!"


    "Exactly."


    "What''s wrong with billionaires? They have one nose and two eyes." Cousin sighed and said to us, "In fact, this lunch is not just for the two of us."


    I couldn''t help but interrupt my cousin and ask, "Who else is there?"


    "Zhan!"


    Hu Zi said from the side, "Sis, why do you have to pull Zhan on a blind date? Zhan doesn''t want to be the third wheel."


    My cousin looked up and said, "If you really want to be with me, you have to go through the show."


    In her cousin''s heart, Zhan was really over the top!


    Everyone asked curiously, "Has the exhibition passed?"


    There was a faint smile on her cousin''s face, and everyone opened their mouths when they saw the smile.


    "What are you doing?" Cousin was embarrassed by everyone.


    And everyone continued to urge her cousin to speak quickly, the more detailed the better.


    Cousin was also forthright, said to us: "Di Ming had already booked a hotel, and it is still very expensive. Anyway, it''s the kind with a much bigger specifications than our hotel. I said I was going to take Zhan with me after school. Di Ming didn''t say anything. He picked up Zhan. Di Ming asked what little zhan wanted to eat the most. Zhan said he wanted to have a buffet. So, Di Ming took us to a buffet."


    "Buffet?"


    A billionaire who invited people to a buffet that cost tens of dollars per person was indeed quite cheap to say.


    But I think Di Ming''s trick is really good!


    And from what I saw of my cousin, it was clear that she was also very satisfied with Di Ming''s decision.


    I smiled. It seemed that there was really hope for both of them.


    After chatting for a while, everyone dispersed, and only my cousin and I were left in the backyard.


    I could see that my cousin seemed to have something to say to me. Our sister-in-law relationship was so close that it had developed a tacit understanding.


    I looked at my cousin and asked, "What''s wrong, sister qi? Isn''t that good to hear from you? What are you worried about?"


    Cousin frowned deeply and asked, "Why does this Di Ming like me? He doesn''t want to play with me, does he?"


    Two questions, one after another, I said, "First, you have to ask Di Ming how he likes you. I really don''t know. Second, whether Di Ming wants to play with you or not, you should know this better than me."


    My cousin sighed, then smiled and said in disbelief, "Didn''t you say that he should like those young and beautiful girls? I''m in my thirties, divorced and with children. How did he like me?"


    "Sis, you can''t say that. You''re no worse than others." I looked into my cousin''s eyes and said seriously, "Cousin, you must not feel inferior! He''s just rich, so what? You can''t feel inferior in front of him. He only has one advantage, money, right?"


    My cousin glared at me and said, "Do you know how many women would flock to the advantage of being rich?"


    "So what if he''s like a crucian carp crossing a river? He''s after you! Do you understand? Besides, he''s also divorced. Besides, he''s much older than you. He''s already an old cow eating grass."


    My cousin slapped me and said, "What are you talking about?"


    I chuckled and asked, "Don''t think so much about it, sister qi. Where did you go just now? As you said, you''ve just had a meal. There are still plenty of opportunities to get along with each other in the future. Take it easy. Tell me, what''s your first impression of Di Ming?"


    "The impression is pretty good, really good." Although her cousin did not praise Di Ming much, it could be seen that she was just reserved and had a good impression of Di Ming.


    "Just make a good impression. We''re not in a hurry, are we? Just get to know it. It''s up to you whether Zhan will accept him or not. No one can force you."


    After saying so much, my cousin finally nodded.


    Not long after talking to her cousin, Di Ming called me. Compared to her calmness, Di Ming was much more nervous. It was rare to see such an uneasy rich man.


    I froze for a moment, then I thought of Ji Ze again. I was looking for a chance to talk to Ji Ze, but I haven''t contacted him yet.


    Of course, Di Ming''s intention was to get some information from me, but at this point I had to be on my cousin''s side, so I could only vaguely tell Di Ming, but Di Ming was already very happy to hear that there was hope for development.


    On the phone, Di Ming said, "I understand. If you don''t take your nephew down, I don''t think you can take your cousin down. I''ve decided to start with your nephew, Zhan!"


    "Why is it so awkward to hear that?" I smiled bitterly.


    "What''s so weird about that? I''m trying to please him." Di Ming laughed again and said, "If I can get Zhan''s approval and get jiaqi''s heart, I will kill two birds with one stone."


    "Well, that''s my sister and nephew, after all. That''s not a good analogy!"


    "Knowledge is too low. Knowledge is too low. Be a little more considerate. Be a little more considerate." Di Ming seemed to be in a good mood, and he said to me, "By the way, in order to please Zhan, I will definitely buy a toy factory soon!"


    When I heard this sentence that Di Ming could not easily say, my whole body trembled and I asked in disbelief, "You... What did you just say?"


    "Buy a toy factory. All children like toys. I wanted to build a toy factory, but this is too time-consuming. I''d better buy one."


    "Awesome!" I''m really speechless. "Being rich means being willful."


    "Hey, you can''t say that. How can love be measured by money?"


    "You''re awesome!" I can only say this word.


    "Brother Xing Yun, thank you so much this time." Di Ming said, "I really need to treat you to another meal!"


    "What do we have to say about our seniority?"


    What a mess!


    Di Ming also smiled and replied, "I think so. In the future, we will still be called brothers. Only in front of Guzheng and his family, we will be called uncles and nephews. What do you think?"


    "Okay."


    What else can I say?


    "By the way," Di Ming suddenly added, "What''s going on between you and Guzheng? We''re not engaged yet. After all, Guzheng is a girl. You have to take the initiative. What''s the ink?"


    I sighed and thought to myself, Di Ming, you don''t know the situation at all.


    At this moment, Di Ming said, "Now that Guzheng''s father is urging her so hard, I can''t stand it anymore. It''s so bad to hear about a girl''s family, isn''t it?"


    I frowned again when I heard this. Didn''t Guzheng tell me to settle it? Were her parents still pushing her so hard?


    Could it be that things haven''t been resolved, but Guzheng has been resisting?


    I thought to myself, it looks like I have to find another chance to talk to Guzheng.


    After hanging up, I called Guzheng first, but no one answered.


    I have a headache, and now I''m really afraid of another accident. My little heart can''t take it anymore. If something happens again, I''ll go crazy!


    Then I called Ji Ze.


    Soon, ji ze got through and I asked, "Where is it, Ji Ze?"


    "I''m at the girl''s house."


    "Are you with Ding Ge?" I was stunned. I didn''t expect Ji Ze to go to Lin Ya''s house.


    "Yes, she''s here too."


    At this moment, I heard ding ge say hello on the phone, "Hello, Xing Yun!"


    Hearing Ding Ge''s voice, my heart leapt like a child! The corners of his mouth subconsciously opened.


    I asked Ji Ze again, "What are you doing at the girl''s house?"


    "What do you think? Of course, I invited her to dinner after work." Ji ze replied.


    "You really don''t want to give up, do you?" I smiled bitterly.


    "I told you last time, but this time I really did what I said!" Ji Ze said firmly.


    I looked at the time. There was still some time before the restaurant was busy. I thought I should take this time to talk to ji ze. I said to Ji Ze, "Okay, I''ll go to the girl''s house now. Let''s talk when we meet."


    "Okay."


    Hang up the phone. I was going to drive Hu Zi there, but I didn''t expect Hu Zi to drive away. He wasn''t at the restaurant. I had to hitch a ride to Lin Ya''s house for the second time today.


    Actually, there was one reason to look for ji ze, and another reason was to see Ding Ge again.

 Chapter 293 Ji Zes Insistence

    When I reached lin ya''s house, ji ze opened the door for me.


    Ji Ze was not surprised. Apparently, he already knew about the reconciliation between Lin Ya and me. Ding Ge told him most of the time.


    Ding Ge was sitting on the sofa. I entered the door. Dinger looked at me and smiled faintly. I couldn''t help but look at the beautiful Ding Ge and asked shyly, "What are you looking at?"


    Is there anything strange about me?


    "Nothing." Ding Ge was still smiling, his mouth slightly raised, as if he was in a good mood.


    Ji ze sat down by the side and looked at me with a slightly unkind expression. He asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I can''t come if you can." I was close to Ji Ze, so I sat down beside him.


    However, Ji Ze seemed to have expected what I was doing here. He moved away from me and covered his ears, "If you come to persuade me to give up, I advise you to stop talking and waste time."


    "...


    I opened my mouth and had to smile bitterly. However, Lin Ya ordered me to obey.


    My face was not thin at all. I smiled and said to Ji Ze, "What''s the use of covering your ears? You can still hear me, can''t you pretend I can''t hear you?"


    Ji Ze helplessly put down his hands, and Ding Ge giggled and said, "How shameless!"


    I admit it!


    I looked at Ji Ze and said, "To tell you the truth, Ji Ze, this is what Lin Ya meant. Let me advise you. There are many good girls in the world. Don''t be obsessed with her alone."


    "That''s what you did to Ding Ge. You still have the nerve to talk to me."


    Ji Ze said something I didn''t expect, and I felt awkward, but I didn''t know how to explain it to ji ze.


    When Ji Ze left Pucheng, Guzheng and I didn''t have that agreement yet, and because he had been out of town, the information was blocked, and he didn''t know about me, Ding Ge and Guzheng.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to Ji Ze in a relaxed tone, "He is different from you. He already has a girlfriend."


    "Ah?" Ji Ze gave me a puzzled look, then he shook his head and sighed, "Then we are really different."


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. For a moment, I didn''t know how to persuade ji ze.


    Ji Ze added, "Xing Yun, if you still think I''m a friend, don''t say it. You can''t change my mind if you say it. No, I find your friend very ungrateful. You should encourage me to support me, not persuade me to give up."


    "How many years have I known the girl and you?" I''m sure I''m on Lin Ya''s side. I said again, "Besides, I''m doing this for your own good. After all, you two used to be together, right? It''s been so many years. You should know who Lin Ya is. Is it possible for you?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Ji Ze didn''t want to talk to me.


    I sighed. It seemed that it was really difficult to persuade ji ze to give up this time. But before I could speak, Ding Ge suddenly said, "Okay, stop talking about the two of you. I can''t listen to you anymore. Xing Yun, you too. I think we should give Ji Ze a chance, give the girl a chance. We should help him. Why are you always trying to persuade him to give up?"


    Ding Ge''s words stunned me. I looked at Ding Ge and thought, is this still Lin Ya''s best friend?


    Ding Ge glared back at me and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Ji Ze also smiled happily and said to me, "Look at ding ge, then look at you. You are also human. Why is the gap so big?"


    I was a little embarrassed by what Ding Ge and ji ze said. I thought Ding Ge would persuade ji ze to give up, but I didn''t expect her to support Ji Ze in pursuing lin ya.


    I smiled at Ding Ge and asked, "If you let the girl know, she will throw you out because of her temper."


    "If you don''t tell her, who else will know." Ding Ge smiled faintly and said, "I did it to save your fracture. Can''t you just take it as a reward?"


    After listening to Ding Ge, my heart said, what else can I say?


    Then, I shut my mouth, and instead, Ding Ge and ji ze started talking, and ding ge really wanted to help ji ze, and helped him come up with a lot of ideas and ideas, and ji ze listened carefully.


    In the end, I was so bored that I could only look out of the window and say sorry to lin ya.


    But I didn''t leave. Instead, I listened to the two of them chatting and interrupted from time to time. Dinger was really serious, and her serious look really fascinated me.


    She is a very gentle and pleasant girl, and she has a sense of humor and a pair of beautiful big eyes. Chatting with her is really a very enjoyable thing.


    Time passed before I knew it. I looked at my phone and thought I should go back, although I still didn''t want to. When I wanted to leave, Ji Ze said, "Don''t go. Let''s go for dinner later. It''s my treat. I told you I never had a chance to treat you to dinner. It''s just the same today, and Lin Ya is getting off work soon."


    "No, the restaurant is still busy." Actually, I want to stay, but I really have to go back to the restaurant. I have to work hard.


    "Just call and say it." Ji Ze added.


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything. She took out her phone and called Lin Ya.


    "What, you''re not coming back?" Ding Ge asked lin ya.


    Ji ze and I both stopped talking. Is Lin Ya not coming back? Where can she go if she doesn''t come back?


    Hanging up the phone, Ding Ge explained to us, "The girl said there''s a dinner tonight, so let''s not wait for her."


    Ji Ze suddenly became depressed, and even I couldn''t bear to see it. Ji Ze lowered her head and asked, "Did she deliberately avoid me?"


    "Really not." Ding Ge said quickly, "She and Ling Xinyan both went."


    Ji Ze sighed again and looked at the two of us, "All right, I''ll treat you both. Anyway, I must see her today."


    I secretly sighed. Ji Ze was really determined! But I think, in that case, I will stay. After all, when I leave, only ji ze and ding ge are left. Lin Ya doesn''t know when to come back tonight, and ji ze and ding ge will be embarrassed again.


    I had to call Hu Zi.


    After that, the three of us went out. Ding Ge looked very happy. She must have been suffocating at home again.


    We didn''t go to the restaurant immediately, but went to the shopping mall first. Fortunately, Ding Ge just couldn''t move an arm. If she hurt her leg, she would be crazy!


    Ding Ge was as excited as a child, and his eyes were full of novelty as he walked around the supermarket.


    Ji ze and I walked behind.


    I asked Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, can I ask you something?"


    Ji Ze looked at me cautiously. I smiled and he replied, "What''s the matter?"


    "You''ve been staying in Pucheng. Is your company okay? Can you do it without me?"


    "I can''t control that much!"


    Ji Ze''s words left me speechless.


    The power of love can always shock people. Ji Ze almost abandoned his career for Lin Ya, and Di Ming bought a toy factory for her cousin to please her son.


    Is it true that rich people are so willful?


    I really don''t know what to say to Ji Ze.


    I couldn''t help but think that after all that ji ze had done for Lin Ya, maybe Lin Ya could really be moved and start to like ji ze.


    If this could happen, it would be the best ending!


    But now, of course, no one can see the ending!


    Lin Ya was not young, and it was time to find a boyfriend, so that she could find a shoulder to lean on when she was tired.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Guzheng.


    After getting through, Guzheng asked, "Do you need to make a call?"


    "Why are you calling back now?"


    "Well, I didn''t see it in the company. What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," I thought about what Di Ming said to me. I wanted to ask Guzheng how she solved the engagement and how she told her parents. But I couldn''t make myself clear over the phone, so I said, "Let''s talk when we meet."


    "Oh, I''ll look for you at the restaurant now." Guzheng said.


    "Well, I''m not at the restaurant right now."


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m outside." I mumbled.


    Guzheng paused for a moment, then said faintly, "Tomorrow, then. I''ll come to you when the company is done, okay?"


    "Sure."


    Just like that, Guzheng hung up.


    After a short walk with Ding Ge, we had dinner directly on the third floor of the square. We were at a restaurant with braised chicken and rice. The three of us sat at the table. Ding Ge was still in a good mood. I was also very happy to see her happy. I really wanted to spend so much time with Ding Ge when I had the chance.


    And this night, the three of us talked a lot to each other. It was just a small talk anyway. I told the two of them the story between Old Gao and Fang Qingyu and Wang Mengmeng. After hearing the ending, the two of us were also very emotional.


    Ding Ge said emotionally, "It''s so touching!"


    "But it''s such a pity!" Ji Ze sighed.


    "I can''t help it. It''s god''s will."


    At this moment, Ding Ge said, "I always thought that things between Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng would not end like this."


    This could only be a beautiful fantasy, and Ji Ze smiled bitterly, "You''re talking about a novel. It won''t be like this in reality."


    I agree with Ji Ze. The two of them really cut it all off. In fact, this should be the best outcome for both of them.


    After dinner, Ding Ge called Lin Ya again, but the call was short and he hung up.


    Ding Ge told us that Lin Ya didn''t know when to come back, so we didn''t go back immediately. Instead, we continued to walk around the square until it closed.


    Back home, Ji Ze said apologetically to Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, I really want to see the girl, but will I disturb you too much, will I disturb your rest?"


    "No, we''re all friends. We don''t have to be strangers. If you want to wait for her, just wait at home. If it''s too late, I should rest myself." Ding Ge smiled understandably.


    Then Ding Ge took the medicine and the three of us sat on the sofa and chatted.


    As time went by, Ji Ze couldn''t sit still. There was some worry on his face. It was obvious that he wanted to call Lin Ya.


    Ding Ge also saw Ji Ze''s dilemma, so he took the initiative to call Lin Ya, but Lin Ya did not answer this call.


    Ding Ge could only smile and comfort him, "Maybe not. Let''s not worry. It''s just a dinner. Let''s wait."


    However, it was almost eleven o'' clock.


    Lin Ya called, and she asked us to come downstairs to pick her up. I thought Lin Ya was probably drunk, so I quickly went downstairs with jize, and dinger followed us downstairs.

 Chapter 294 Fall in Love with Someone Who Doesnt Love You

    When we got downstairs, the whole world seemed to be in the dark. There were very few people in the community with lights on. We didn''t see Lin Ya in the dark.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were still on the phone. Ding Ge asked, "We''re downstairs. Where are you?"


    Then Ding Ge said to us, "The girl is at the entrance of the neighborhood."


    Hearing Ding Ge''s words, ji ze quickly walked towards the entrance of the community, and Ding Ge and I followed him.


    Soon, we saw Lin Ya sitting alone by the roadside under the dim light, his face buried between his knees, looking very tired.


    Her appearance was a little heartbreaking!


    Ji Ze quickly ran to Lin Ya, squatted down, and called out softly, "Girl."


    "Girl, wake up." Ding Ge called softly.


    Lin Ya slowly raised her head. Her eyes were a little misty and her body smelled of alcohol. She stared at the three of us in a daze for a while, then smiled and said, "So many people came to pick me up. I''m so flattered."


    Her tone was also clearly drunk, and her face was tinged with pink in the night.


    "It''s cold on the floor, girl. Get up first."


    "It''s all right. The breeze is quite comfortable." Lin Ya looked at Ji Ze again and said, "Ji Ze? Why haven''t you left yet? What time is it?"


    Ji Ze''s expression was rather complicated. He asked angrily, "Who made you drink so much?"


    I also felt a little unhappy when I saw how drunk lin ya looked. Although Lin Ya was smiling, I could feel her sadness and exhaustion, but most of the business dinners were like this, just socializing and laughing.


    Lin Ya has always disliked this kind of meal. This is also the most helpless place in our life. We always have to compromise and make all kinds of compromises.


    Ji Ze frowned again and asked, "Aren''t you with Ling Xinyan? How can you drink like this?"


    Ji Ze seemed to blame Ling Xinyan.


    But now is not the time to hold someone accountable. I said on the side, "Okay, don''t say so much. Just take the girl home first."


    Ji ze and I looked at each other, and they started to fight. One of them was holding one of Lin Ya''s arms. However, Lin Ya suddenly waved his arms quickly and said to both of us, "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me."


    We were both a little helpless, and Ding Ge also advised, "Girl, hurry home, it''s so late."


    At this time, the streets were much quieter. Occasionally, a car or two whistled past and soon disappeared without a trace.


    While lin ya was still sitting on the ground, she suddenly looked at Ji Ze and asked, "Ji Ze, why are you still here? I''ve already explained it to you very clearly. I really don''t have love for you. Please don''t torture me like this anymore, okay? Can''t we just be friends? You put a lot of pressure on me. I don''t know how to face you. You''re just... Entering a dead end. There''s no road ahead of you. You should go back. If you walk on another road, you''ll find a better view. You''ll find it."


    After listening to Lin Ya, Ji Ze didn''t say anything, and then said softly, "Can we go home first?"


    "No!" Lin Ya shook his head and said, "Are you listening to me?"


    Ji Ze was silent.


    Lin Ya asked again, "Did you hear it?"


    I think Lin Ya was really drunk. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be like this. Normally, she wouldn''t be like this.


    "Girl, let''s hurry back, okay? Be obedient." Ding Ge bent slightly and used his left hand to pull lin ya.


    Lin Ya grabbed Ding Ge''s hand, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Wait a minute, Ding Ge. I''ll settle this first."


    Ji Ze still squatted in front of Lin Ya and said seriously, "Girl, you know how much I like you. I''ve liked you since the first time I saw you. I really believe you."


    Why are you so stubborn? "Lin Ya stood up helplessly, his body shaking slightly, but he still stood up straight. Ji Ze also stood up, she said to Ji Ze in a breakdown:" we can''t! Don''t waste your time on me. Is it that hard for you to give up on me? Weren''t we good friends in the past? This is reality, not a novel. You can still find your own happiness and find another love without me. I once saw a man who liked a girl for eight years but failed to get married and have children. I have really tried, but I am really sorry! So, think about other girls. You must have seen a lot of good girls, right?"


    Neither Ding Ge nor I spoke. We could only watch Lin Ya and Ji Ze quietly.


    After listening to Lin Ya, Ji Ze remained silent. After a while, he looked at Lin Ya and said, "You''re drunk. Can we talk about it tomorrow?"


    "I''m not drunk!" Lin Ya''s voice suddenly grew louder. It was loud in the open space. She shouted, "Do you really want me to say something terrible? What did I say to make you give up? Are you going to give up because you have to tear your face apart? Can you tell me what you want me to do?"


    Lin Ya was so excited that Ding Ge had to hold her hand to signal her to relax. At this time, Ding Ge also said to Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, why don''t you go first? We have to take care of the girl. Can we talk about it tomorrow?"


    Ji ze looked at Lin Ya with deep love in his eyes. I could not help but feel sad when I looked at his sad expression.


    What is it like to fall in love with someone who doesn''t love you?


    Finally, Ji Ze let out a deep breath and said to us, "Okay, I''ll go first."


    After saying that, Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya again, then turned around and left, and his back was really indescribably lonely.


    I sighed and said to lin ya, "Let''s go back."


    Lin Ya finally stopped messing around and nodded obediently. I held one of Lin Ya''s hands, and Lin Ya''s body was a little weak. Obviously, she had no strength. At this time, Ding Ge also came to help lin ya''s other hand.


    I quickly said, "No, no, no, no. I can do it myself."


    Ding Ge''s movements were too inconvenient. Lin Ya was now drunk and walking unsteadily. What if he touched Ding Ge''s injured arm? I firmly refused Ding Ge''s help.


    Ding Ge had to give up.


    However, I couldn''t hold Lin Ya by myself. Lin Ya''s body kept trying to fall to the ground. I was pulling her all the way. It was too exhausting. It felt like a war. In a short while, she was panting heavily.


    "Why don''t you carry the girl on your back? Is that too tiring?" At this moment, Ding Ge said from the side.


    "Okay."


    It was easy for lin ya to walk behind her back. I think we should just carry it. We don''t care about these intimate contacts.


    Lin Ya''s eyes were completely closed at this time. I walked up to Lin Ya and pulled Lin Ya''s arms. All the strength of her body was already on me, but Lin Ya wasn''t heavy. It was easy for me to carry her.


    We continued to move forward.


    Ding Ge yawned and said, "Why are you drinking so much?"


    "If you drink with a man, who wouldn''t want to drink a few more glasses with such a beautiful woman?"


    "Hey, why are men so bad?" Ding Ge sighed.


    "You can''t kill him with a stick!" I said, "There must be someone who takes pity on her."


    "Is there?" Ding Ge said with disapproval.


    "Yes, the world is so big. What kind of people don''t have them?"


    "Indeed, the forest is so big that there are all kinds of birds."


    "It''s not appropriate for you." I took a breath and said.


    With ding ge talking to me like this, I could divert some attention. Although Lin Ya was light, it was inevitable that he would catch some breaths after a long walk, especially when he went up the stairs.


    When I carried lin ya home, I was really tired. As soon as I entered the house, Lin Ya said, "Water, I want water."


    I thought Lin Ya was asleep and wanted to carry her directly into the bedroom. When I heard her, I had to turn around and put her on the sofa. Ding Ge sat next to her and asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    I couldn''t take a breath, so I quickly went to fetch water for Lin Ya. When it was almost cold, I quickly brought it to Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya looked extremely tired. She didn''t even open her eyes. She closed her eyes and drank up the water. Then she sat on the sofa and gasped.


    "Go back to bed, girl." Ding Ge added.


    But lin ya was already sprawled on the sofa. Ding Ge stroked her back again and asked, "Do you feel bad now?"


    "Get the trash can." At this moment, Lin Ya said in a somewhat urgent tone.


    I saw that lin ya''s face was a little pained, and she wanted to vomit, so she quickly brought the trash can to her.


    Lin Ya rolled over and lay on the sofa. She frowned and said, "It''s disgusting."


    Seeing Lin Ya like this, I felt bad too. I wanted to know who was drinking with Lin Ya. If I fed Lin Ya like this, everyone would have no good intentions.


    When you get a chance, you have to ask Ling Xinyan what kind of meal he''s having!


    Lin Ya had enough to drink, but it was rare for me to see Lin Ya drink like this today.


    "Throw up if you want." Ding Ge patted Lin Ya on the back.


    However, Lin Ya lay on her stomach for a while, but she didn''t vomit at all. She just groaned in pain, and after a while, she said in pain, "I want to vomit, but I can''t."


    Ding Ge sighed, his eyes filled with heartache.


    "Why don''t you go to bed first?"


    "No, I''ll lie down on the sofa for a while. It hurts."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll lie down for a while." Lin Ya seemed to have run out of strength. She turned over again and lay down on the sofa. I helped lin ya get a pillow for her to sleep on.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, you can stay tonight!"

 Chapter 295 : Help Dinger

    Ding Ge''s words were familiar, but last time he stayed at the Dinger house, this was Lin Ya''s house.


    I froze for a moment, not knowing what to say. I thought that when she found out about me and Guzheng, she would really mind these more intimate things. However, when Ding Ge saw my expression, he glared at me and said, "You can''t let me take care of her like this."


    So that''s what Ding Ge was thinking, and I was at ease.


    Ding Ge was right. With Lin Ya like this, Ding Ge couldn''t even take care of himself. How could he take care of Lin Ya?


    I nodded. I''d better stay and take care of Lin Ya.


    I''ve been drunk many times, and I know how bad it feels.


    Ding Ge and I sat on the sofa for a while, while lin ya was lying on the sofa breathing slowly and evenly. I took out a quilt from the bedroom and covered her with it.


    At this time, Ding Ge yawned a few times, and I saw that she was very sleepy, so I said, "If you doze off, go back to the bedroom and sleep."


    "What about the girl?"


    "She''s asleep now. Let her sleep here. You go to sleep too. I''ll just watch her." I said softly.


    "All right then." Ding Ge stood up and pointed to the pile of clothes on the sofa, "If you''re tired, sleep here. Just put these clothes on the floor."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll go to sleep."


    Because I was afraid of disturbing Lin Ya, Ding Ge and I kept talking very quietly. After giving me some instructions, Ding Ge went back to the bedroom.


    I also lay on the sofa a little tired. The light in the living room was not on. I looked at Lin Ya slightly. Her face was very tired, and she was probably still busy during this time.


    Lin Ya''s short hair was slightly longer, but it was still refreshing, not even reaching his shoulders. Such short hair also accentuated Lin Ya''s ability, decisiveness and tenacity, as if she deliberately concealed her weakness to make herself look like a strong woman.


    In fact, she was really not a strong woman, not the kind of role that could be easily handled in the business world. She never liked this rhythm of life and endless social interaction. She had always been tired of all the deceit and flattery, especially for those who tried to take advantage of women, Lin Ya was the most disgusted!


    But for her family, she really sacrificed a lot. I think if she lived alone, she would be much easier than now.


    Looking at Lin Ya with such a beautiful face, I could not help but sigh. How could such a good girl not be cherished?


    Except for Ji Ze, of course!


    Such a good piece of natural and flawless jade, I can''t bear to see her suffer the wind and rain!


    Alas, if Lin Ya could like Ji Ze, what a beautiful marriage they would have had.


    What a pity, what a pity.


    I was reminded of the tension between myself and Guzheng. I also said that Lin Ya had no feelings for Ji Ze, and so did I for Guzheng.


    Guzheng was indeed a very good girl, especially a daughter with a good family like her. Nine out of ten people I met did not like her. Guzheng had his own shortcomings, but it was not boring.


    Forget it, I don''t want to.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from the room. Ding Ge walked over lightly and said to me when he saw me, "Xing Yun, come here."


    I looked at dinger. It''s been so long. Is Ding Ge still awake?


    I followed Ding Ge in disbelief. Lin Ya''s bedroom was also very clean and had a girl''s scent. Now it was their bedroom.


    I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Help me take off this dress outside." Ding Ge said to me with evasive eyes.


    "Oh."


    I didn''t care. I used to undress dinger. After all, Ding Ge''s right arm couldn''t bend at all. The cast was really long, and it was also for fixing.


    Ding was still wearing my dress, which was not difficult to take off. I slowly took off the sleeve of Ding Ge''s left hand, and finally slowly took off the sleeve of his injured right hand.


    After taking off his coat, Ding Ge was wearing a red warm jacket, which looked new. He probably bought it after the fracture, and the sleeve on his right hand was cut off.


    There was no way, or Ding Ge wouldn''t be able to wear it.


    I asked, "Do you want to take this off?"


    Ding Ge frowned with a hint of shyness on her face. She shook her head and said, "I won''t take it off."


    At this moment, it was late at night, and there were only Ding Ge and me in the room. After such a long time, we were finally able to be alone again. The warm lights shone in Lin Ya''s room, and an ambiguous atmosphere seemed to fill the bedroom unconsciously.


    "Is it comfortable to sleep like this?"


    I swear, I was really just afraid that Lin Ya would be too thick to sleep comfortably. I really didn''t think of anything else.


    "Well, it''s too much trouble to take it off once. I won''t take it off."


    But I could tell from ding ge''s eyes and tone that she would still be embarrassed to let me undress her.


    Ding Ge lowered his head and his face was almost buried in the shadows. I couldn''t help but smile. Looking at Ding Ge''s pants, I said, "You have to take off your pants."


    Ding Ge made a very light "Yes" sound, like a mosquito or a fly buzzing.


    She took off her shoes and sat down in the bed. Then the buttons and zippers on her pants opened. Although I didn''t look sideways, I still heard the sound.


    Ding Ge stretched out his legs and I started to pull out the leggings.


    But as soon as I touched Ding Ge''s pants, Ding Ge pulled his leg back like lightning, and I was shocked by her.


    I saw that Ding Ge''s entire face was as red as a ripe red apple. I was a little speechless and asked, "You still can''t take it off?"


    Ding Ge shook his head like a rattle and curled up his feet, "I won''t take it off. I''ll sleep in my pants. You can go."


    "How can I sleep in my pants?" I''m speechless.


    "You can still sleep in your pants." Dinger turned sideways, her face full of shyness.


    I sighed. I was really thinking about Ding Ge. I said to Ding Ge seriously, "It''s not like I''ve never seen you naked..."


    "Stop it, stop it."


    Ding Ge was so anxious that her eyes were closed. I thought if her right arm could move, she must have covered her ears.


    I said helplessly, "Okay, okay, it''s just a pair of pants. Hurry up, I''ll go out as soon as I''m done."


    "Then turn off the light. Turn off the light. I''ll take it off." Ding Ge blinked, his eyes glowing like magic.


    "Okay."


    I walked over and turned off the lights in lin ya''s bedroom. It was dark before my eyes. After a few seconds, my eyes could see something. I gently walked to the bed. Ding Ge also reached out her legs. She helped me take off her pants.


    However, even though the lights were off, I could see that Ding Ge was still wearing a pair of warm pants inside. I was speechless and said, "You still have clothes inside!"


    "Then turn off the lights."


    "Sure." Anyway, the lights were off and my pants were off. I let out a long breath and said to dinger, "Then go to sleep."


    "Ah?" At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly let out a light cry.


    I quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I suddenly found a problem." Ding Ge''s voice became more and more strange.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "I can take off my pants myself." I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s expression clearly in the dark.


    I was stunned for a few seconds when I heard what she said, and then said with some guilt, "You asked me to take it off. Goodbye."


    As I said this, I walked towards the door, and when I reached the door, I suddenly came up with an idea to play a prank, so I reached out and pressed the light switch, and the room lit up again.


    "Ah!"


    At the same time, there was a loud noise on the bed, but while Ding Ge was screaming, I had conveniently turned off the lights. I was just teasing her.


    "Good night."


    When I got out, I closed the door for dinger.


    ...


    The lights in the living room were still on. I saw that Lin Ya was in no condition for a while and turned off the lights. For a moment, my eyes went into darkness again.


    I walked to the balcony, opened the window, and looked out.


    There was a wind blowing from the window with some impurities. I looked up at the sky again. The dark sky was a little less starry than before. I always felt that the city I lived in had changed and was no longer like when I was a child.


    Time has changed, and things have changed. Think about the relationship between ding Green and me after the year before last.


    Not to mention decades of change!


    I thought about my life now, and I always felt that in the year after I broke up with Ding Ge, my life had been at a particularly low ebb, but the days were still peaceful. Of course, for a soul who was about to die of old age, there was really nothing that could stir up the waves in my heart, except for the deep longing for ding ge.


    And ever since the reunion of Green city railway station and Ding Ge, I''ve been living on a roller coaster, and it''s a particularly terrifying kind of life. Sometimes life is at its peak, sometimes it''s at its low end, sometimes it''s upside down, sometimes it''s twisting and turning. In short, the peaceful days are much less.


    I really doubt that my heart will be able to take it any longer!


    It''s so exciting!


    My heart seemed to be hanging all the time, and only when it was so quiet at night could I find a moment of peace, so I greedily sucked in the cold wind and looked at this city that had lived for many years.


    Everything seemed to slow down in silence, and I could even feel my slowing heartbeat.


    I looked at the night, and I couldn''t help but smile. Although my life is still full of disappointments, there are still some good aspects. For example, now that I am in the same house with ding Green, they fall asleep, and I am guarding them.


    I really hope that I can be like a big tree, to protect them from the wind and rain, to protect them from the cold. Under my protection, they are like living in a beautiful and illusory world, with only happiness and happiness in their lives.

 Chapter 296 Help Lin Ya

    In the middle of the night, I slept on the sofa next to Lin Ya, and the two of them formed a right angle.


    I slept very quietly. I was afraid that something would happen to Lin Ya when she woke up in the middle of the night, but Lin Ya didn''t wake up. Ding Ge woke up the next night in the middle of the night. She was very quiet, but I still heard the sound. Seeing me again, dinger felt shy, looking at her expression as if she regretted letting me stay tonight.


    I wanted to help dinger, but she refused, and I watched her leave the bathroom for a long time.


    I shook my head slightly, but my heart was also slightly regretful and sour.


    ...


    I woke up early the next day.


    Lin Ya was still in a deep sleep. I put on my shoes gently and went to the balcony. At this time, the sky was already dim, and everything seemed to be shrouded in a layer of light gray. Someone had already driven out of the neighborhood. The city stretched and was about to wake up.


    I didn''t dare to leave. Anyway, it was still early to go to the restaurant, so I thought I''d wait until Lin Ya woke up.


    Ding Ge didn''t leave the room and didn''t know if he was awake. I went to wash my face and sat on the sofa a little bored.


    In the midst of boredom, I began to think again.


    I suddenly realized that no matter how late I slept, I could get up easily in the morning and lose all sleep. This was a difficult thing to do in the past, but I''m afraid that''s why I always feel tired and tired. I haven''t had much rest lately.


    After some time, Lin Ya moved slightly.


    I quickly sat up and looked at Lin Ya nervously. She struggled to sit up, gasped for a moment, then rubbed her temples in pain and said weakly, "Why am I sleeping here?"


    "You''re drunk." I walked in front of Lin Ya and said to her, "Do you remember what happened yesterday?"


    "Why are you here?" Lin Ya frowned when he saw me and asked doubtfully.


    I replied, "I carried you back yesterday, you know? Ding Ge can''t take care of you. I stayed to take care of you."


    Originally, she wanted to hear something nice from lin ya, but she didn''t even look grateful. Instead, she slowly leaned back on the sofa and said to me, "Get me a glass of water."


    Seeing that she''s still in a bad mood, I won''t bother with her. I went to get Lin Ya a glass of water, and Lin Ya took a few small sips.


    I wasn''t in a hurry to talk to Lin Ya. I just watched her drink. When she finished her drink, I asked, "Do you still drink?"


    Lin Ya shook her head. She lay weakly on the sofa and smoothed her messy hair with her hands. Then she asked me, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "It''s in your room."


    "Oh."


    "How are you feeling now?" I said sadly, "Why did you drink so much yesterday?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer my last question and said softly, "I''m fine."


    That''s weird!


    "That''s right. I drank so much that I didn''t even have someone to give you a present."


    "I didn''t ask them to." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "Why?" I asked.


    But seeing Lin Ya''s expression, I could probably guess the answer. I sighed and looked at Lin Ya and said, "Are you hungry? Shall I buy you some breakfast?"


    "I''m not hungry." Lin Ya struggled to get up.


    I said quickly, "What are you doing? Sit down and rest."


    "I still have to go to the photo shop." Lin Ya insisted.


    "All right, look at your current state. The smell of alcohol in your mouth hasn''t gone away yet. How can the parents let you take pictures of their children? Don''t think about anything. Just take a good rest for a day. You can''t earn enough money. If your body is tired, it''s not for nothing." I advised.


    How can I go to the store when I''m like this?


    "You can''t leave my photography store. Xinyan can''t take pictures." Lin Ya was almost possessed.


    I sighed. Although Ling Xinyan is a capable person, I still think it''s best for Lin Ya to find a photographer to work with. If one of them has something to do, the other can look after the store.


    "Then close the door for a day!" I said with a frown.


    Lin Ya was silent. At this moment, Ding Ge also came out wearing clothes. She looked at Lin Ya and asked with concern, "You woke up girl."


    Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge, waved at her and said, "Put on your clothes. Don''t freeze."


    Ding Ge obediently walked up to Lin Ya. Lin Ya skillfully helped ding ge put on her clothes, and I saw that Ding Ge''s pants were already on. I didn''t know how much effort she had put into it.


    I secretly smiled, but Ding Ge caught me and gave me a hard look.


    While he was getting dressed, Lin Ya asked, "How did you take off your clothes last night?"


    There was a flash of panic in Ding Ge''s eyes, and she didn''t know how to answer it, but lin ya glanced at me, obviously knowing the answer.


    I said to lin ya again, "You can just rest at home today and be with Ding Ge. She was bored to death yesterday."


    Seeing how weak Lin Ya looked, dinger said, "Yes, just take a day off."


    "Let me call Xinyan and see if she''s gone to the store." Lin Ya took out his phone.


    I felt a little unfair for Lin Ya and asked, "Didn''t she drink yesterday?"


    "Yes." Lin Ya didn''t say much and put his phone in his ear.


    After a while, she made a phone call with ling xinyan, and Ding Ge and I heard that Ling Xinyan had gone to the store. I saw the look on Lin Ya''s face, and it seemed that she had to go to the store.


    "Well, do you think it''s okay? I''ll go to the photo shop and I''ll take your picture for a day!" I gritted my teeth. I think this is the only way. Otherwise, I have no choice.


    I really don''t want to see Lin Ya go back to work in this state. She really needs to rest.


    "You?" Lin Ya looked a little surprised when she heard what I said. Obviously, she didn''t expect me to say that, and there was some distrust in her eyes.


    In fact, I feel a little guilty. After all, Lin Ya''s photography store is to make money. I don''t want to destroy the sign when I go. I really don''t have any experience in taking pictures for children. I just said it calmly, and now I feel very guilty.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it."


    "It''s okay. I think I... Can do it. Isn''t it just taking a few pictures of a child? What''s the matter? Kacha, kacha, it''s not that simple." I really think I should be able to do it.


    After all, she had done photography before. Wedding photography, children''s photography, landscape photography, there is always something in common, which can not be separated from the camera.


    "Are you really willing to go?" Lin Ya''s expression was a little conflicted.


    "Yes!"


    I also want to make it up to Lin Ya to make up for my past mistakes.


    I looked at Lin Ya seriously. I really wanted to help her, as long as she could rest at home for a day.


    "All right then!"


    Lin Ya finally nodded, but she couldn''t help but smile, making me very embarrassed. Lin Ya said to me, "Okay, I''ll tell you what you need to pay attention to."


    I was also afraid of screwing up, and I listened very carefully.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang. I saw that it was ji ze calling.


    I couldn''t help but look at lin ya, not knowing if she remembered what happened last night. I walked to the balcony and put the call through.


    "Is the girl awake?" Ji Ze sounded worried.


    "You''re awake. It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    "Oh, that''s good." Ji Ze''s voice was still a little lost.


    But I don''t know how to comfort Ji Ze. Both of them were silent for a moment. After the meeting, ji ze said, "Well, let''s do this first."


    Ji Ze hung up the phone, and I looked at my phone for a moment before returning to the living room.


    I looked at Lin Ya, and Lin Ya seemed to notice that something was wrong with me. He gave me a strange look and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you remember what happened last night?" I asked.


    "Yes." Lin Ya''s expression changed slightly. Obviously, she knew what I was talking about.


    But before I could say anything, Lin Ya added, "But what I''m saying is what I want to say!" Lin Ya sighed again before continuing, "I really hope he can give up on me."


    "This time, he''s really determined." It seemed like the only thing I could say was this.


    Lin Ya also fell silent, with a complicated gleam in her eyes. Ding Ge gently stroked her back.


    I took a breath and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I''ll go to the photo shop first. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Lin Ya told me a few more things and called her if I had any questions. We talked for a long time, but I still didn''t have much confidence in myself.


    Lin Ya gave me the car keys again, and said that her car was outside the photo shop, so she told me to drive it back when I came back from work.


    Then Lin Ya Ding Ge and I went out to eat some breakfast before we said goodbye.


    On the way to Lin Ya''s photography store, I called Hu Zi and asked for a leave of absence. I was thinking of working in the hotel these days, but I seem to have broken my promise again.


    To be honest with Hu Zi, Hu Zi didn''t mind anything at all when it came to helping Lin Ya for a day. He told me not to worry about the restaurant.


    With such a brother, I feel warm from the heart, but my heart is also adding a lot of shame.


    Hanging up the phone, I took a deep breath and didn''t bother with these things anymore. Today I asked for leave, and when I get back to the restaurant, I''ll make up for it.


    Now I have to focus all my attention on Lin Ya''s photography store.


    I can''t be ashamed of my trust in Lin Ya!


    There may not be much trust...


    But I will try my best to do it when I come. I close my eyes and can''t help but wonder how it feels to touch the camera. Ever since I took pictures of Ding Ge in the sky, I''ve touched a lot less cameras. I only took some shots when the restaurant needed them. Other than that, I rarely touched the camera.


    This was the first time I went to Lin Ya''s to help. I didn''t help much before opening the store. Now I finally have a chance. I don''t expect to take amazing photos. I just hope I can pass the task!


    Damn, I feel so stressed!


    I don''t know how I''ll spend my day in the photo shop.

 Chapter 297 Childrens Photography

    Not long after, I came to Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s angel children''s photography, and looked at a few of the colorful art words on the sign with childlike interest. The pressure in my heart suddenly increased, and I took a deep breath before entering the store.


    Ling Xinyan was cleaning the store. When she saw someone come in, she smiled warmly and said, "Hello."


    However, when Ling Xinyan saw that it was me, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, "It''s you!"


    I smiled politely.


    Ling Xinyan continued, "Lin Ya said you were coming. You two have made up."


    It seems that Lin Ya has already greeted Ling Xinyan.


    "Yes." I smiled slightly.


    "How did you reconcile?" Ling Xinyan told me casually.


    I scratched my head and didn''t know what to say for a moment. In fact, I didn''t know how I made up with Lin Ya. Anyway, after Ding Ge''s fracture, we met, and... I didn''t apologize and she didn''t forgive me.


    "It''s only been a few days, and I don''t know what to say."


    Ling xinyan looked at me, nodded and said, "Well, in fact, you guys have known each other for so many years and still have such a good relationship. Sooner or later, we will make up."


    I agree with that. Couples who have been together for many years may never see each other again, but old friends like Lin Ya and I will definitely make up.


    "You should sit down and rest for a while. Usually, there are no guests in the morning." Ling Xinyan took the broom and said, "I''ll sweep the floor first."


    "Okay."


    I had nothing else to do, so I carefully examined the photos that were displayed in the shop. I don''t know if these samples were taken by Lin Ya, but I have to say, they are still well made, exquisite and foreign. There are all kinds of photos, combination photos, posters, photo albums, tables, photo walls, and some other shapes, as well as heart-shaped pendants, cell phone shells and so on.


    Not long after, Ling Xinyan finished sweeping the floor. She gave me a brief introduction to the production of these photos, and then we went to the photography room to watch them. There were many toys for children to play with, various clothes, and a background scroll. Although it was not a big place, it could be seen that they were very attentive to the selection and arrangement of materials.


    Then there were no guests coming. Ling Xinyan and I looked at the photos taken by Lin Ya on the computer, then familiarized ourselves with the equipment and looked at the pictures on the background scrolls a few times. Ling Xinyan told me how Lin Ya normally filmed it, and I kept it in my mind.


    Then, the two of us had nothing to do for the time being. Sitting on the sofa, I picked up a photo album and looked at it. Ling xinyan looked at me and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a photographer."


    I smiled and replied, "I used to work in a photography shop."


    "Modesty!" Ling Xinyan smiled.


    I thought about Lin Ya and her dinner yesterday and asked, "By the way, what dinner did you and Lin Ya have yesterday?"


    "I had a meal with the heads of a kindergarten." Ling Xinyan replied, "We are not professional children''s photography. We just have a meal with the leaders of the kindergarten. It is convenient for the publicity of our studio."


    I nodded and looked at Ling Xinyan. Needless to say, this relationship must have been found by Ling Xinyan. Lin Ya probably wouldn''t have done that. She never mentioned it before.


    Although most people still can''t get out of this relationship, and this meal may bring a lot of customers to the photo shop in the future, I don''t like those people at all when I think of Lin Ya''s pale face.


    "Hey, what kind of people are those? You don''t know what kind of person Lin Ya is." I couldn''t help but say a few more words.


    "You still don''t know what kind of society this is, Xing Yun. If you ask someone to help you, you can skip the treat and drink." Ling Xinyan sighed and said.


    "But there must be a limit!"


    "Hey! There''s nothing we can do. We''re begging people to do something. They want us to drink. We have to drink."


    I looked at Ling Xinyan again and asked casually, "You''re recovering pretty quickly. It seems like nothing happened. Lin Ya probably still feels bad."


    "I can still hold my liquor, or we can have a drink some other day." Ling Xinyan said half-jokingly, but there seemed to be a flash of sadness in her eyes, and then she said helplessly, "Actually, it''s mainly because lin ya is too good-looking. You know, sometimes being good-looking can be a lot of convenience, and sometimes it can be a kind of trouble. Do you understand what I mean?"


    I nodded and jokingly replied, "I think you have a lot of trouble to deal with."


    Ling Xinyan smiled and said, "That can''t be compared to lin ya. She''s like the moon in the sky. I''m the star, you know? There''s a big gap."


    "Modesty!" I said in Ling Xinyan''s tone.


    "Really!" Ling Xinyan smiled again and said, "Lin Ya has been particularly dazzling since school, as if she had a layer of light on her body. Goddess, um, yes, Lin Ya is the goddess of the masses!"


    I don''t deny it. She can afford the title.


    When we arrived at the photo shop, Ling Xinyan and I had nothing to do at all. None of the guests came into the shop. Ling Xinyan told me that when the resources of the kindergarten were converted, the business would be better. Ling Xinyan also said that their photo shop was relatively small in investment, and now their competitiveness in Pucheng is still very small.


    Looking at this small photography shop, I could feel the pressure on Lin Ya.


    Now the competition in Pucheng''s photography industry is really huge. If angel photography has always been like this, then Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan will definitely lose a lot. By then, all the hard work and sweat would be in vain, all the investments would be in vain, and time would never come back.


    It was nearly ten o'' clock when the photography store welcomed its first guest today!


    Ling Xinyan hurriedly came forward to greet him. A nanny brought a boy. Nanny said that the boy was about to be two years old and wanted to take a picture of him.


    Ling Xinyan introduced the photography package to the nanny. I didn''t have much to do on the side. I was a little nervous before the shooting started. This kind of interest in photography was really different from work photography. I could do anything with interest in photography, but work photography couldn''t be messed up.


    I''m afraid that I won''t be able to film well and cause this baoma''s disgust.


    Not long after the two sides had agreed, they began the process of filming.


    As we entered the studio, I turned on the lights in the room and adjusted them. Ling Xinyan and baoma began to choose clothes for the child. The little boy was very naughty, and his big eyes looked curiously at the brightly colored room as if everything was fresh and he wanted to hold all the toys in his hands.


    Soon, baoma put on a set of clothes for the child. I looked at the clothes and chose a background. Baoma carried the child over and I adjusted the camera for the shoot.


    But the little boy was so naughty that he jumped here and crawled there without stopping for a second. Baoma and Ling Xinyan tried their best to amuse the little boy, but his eyes did not look at us.


    This made me so anxious that I felt so embarrassed that I didn''t even take a picture for a long time.


    In fact, Lin Ya had reminded me before that there would be such a naughty child, and the shooting was very uncooperative. This kind of child was the most difficult to shoot, but I didn''t expect to meet it the first time.


    However, Lin Ya also taught me some skills. In short, when filming for children, you must be patient, not anxious, and make them laugh. This kind of child can only be filmed, and be fastidious.


    However, it was still very tiring to shoot, because the children were moving all the time, and I had to change all kinds of positions. Fortunately, after taking a few pictures, I had a feeling, and the shooting was very focused. After changing a few sets of clothes, the shooting was smooth.


    After filming, Ling Xinyan took nanny bao to choose the film. I sat on the sofa and panted. Lin Ya had already told me that I was only in charge of filming. When she came to fix the film, she would do it herself.


    After the meeting, baoma finished choosing the film, paid the fee and left with the child.


    I quickly asked, "How is it? Is nanny bao satisfied?"


    "I''m quite satisfied." Ling Xinyan said, "Apart from a few unsuccessful photos, many of the remaining ones have been saved. The package she chose originally was 298 yuan, so she couldn''t bear to delete it and let more photos be developed."


    "Yeah." Hearing this answer, my heart finally fell.


    "Don''t worry, you''re fine." Ling Xinyan said encouragingly.


    Then, a pair of parents came along with a little girl. The little girl was about the same age as the little boy just now.


    But this little girl and the little boy just now had very different personalities. The little girl was very afraid of students, and her father always held her and looked at me with fear. I didn''t have much contact with the children, and the children at home were more clingy to me, but Zhan was one of those naughty boys. When I met this kind of scared little girl, I didn''t know what to do.


    Another tricky shoot!


    During the filming process, the little girl had been sitting there and looking at me with a frightened expression on her face and tears about to fall, which made me even more embarrassed. No matter how much I teased the little girl, she didn''t react at all.


    So, at the end of the photo shoot, none of the little girl''s photos were smiling, but I really couldn''t help it. The parents of the little girl were no longer able to tease her, but the little girl was very beautiful, very photogenic, and the effect was not bad.


    This is the charm of photography!


    Then the parents and the little girl left, and it was almost noon. This morning, only two sets of photos were taken. Ling Xinyan told me that it was good enough that there were no guests in the morning.


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t expect to be so tired from taking pictures of children. I had to ask Lin Ya to treat me to dinner when I got back.

 Chapter 298 Lin Yas Pursuer

    It was almost noon, and Ling Xinyan asked me what to eat. Usually, she and Lin Ya bought some food for lunch and brought it back to the photography shop to eat. Two people went out to buy food and one person was in charge of looking after the shop. I thought I was a male errand boy or I should go. Ling Xinyan said that she was familiar here and knew where the food was delicious. Her words made me unable to take it, so I had to trouble Ling Xinyan to go.


    I''m not picky about my own meals, so I just let Ling Xinyan buy whatever he wants. Ling Xinyan said we should eat chopped noodles, and I agreed.


    Just as Ling Xinyan was about to leave, a man walked into the photography shop!


    I originally thought it was a guest who came to take photos. After all, although the photography shop of the two of them was already a children''s shop, ordinary photos were also taken. The person who did not expect to know Ling Xinyan, looked at Ling Xinyan and said, "Have you eaten, sister yan?"


    "Oh, Luo Wen''s here. Not yet. Why are you here at this hour?" Ling Xinyan smiled back when he saw the man.


    I have never met this person named Luo Wen, so I did not care, and did not greet him. Then Luo Wen just glanced at me and then asked Ling Xinyan, "No, I was planning to treat you to dinner. Where is Lin Ya, sister yan?"


    When Luo Wen mentioned Lin Ya''s name, my eyes narrowed slightly, and I looked at Luo Wen casually. He seemed to be a very gentle person, with a pair of eyes, looking very cultured.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, does this Luo Wen know Lin Ya?


    Ling Xinyan smiled and replied, "Lin Ya didn''t come today."


    "Oh, why didn''t you come?"


    "It''s not that I drank too much yesterday." Ling Xinyan rolled her eyes at Luo Wen, but her face was still smiling. "You guys made her drink too much yesterday. You can''t drink like that next time."


    "Hey, I was happy yesterday." Luo Wen smiled faintly.


    Hearing this, I looked at Luo Wen twice more, and I immediately felt disgusted with him. It turned out that this was one of the men who ate with Lin Ya and the others yesterday. If I could make lin ya like that, there must be a beast under her skin.


    "Come on, let''s go out for dinner. I''ll treat your sister yan." Luo Wen said politely, pushing his eyes on the bridge of his nose.


    "All right, I don''t know what you''re thinking. Lin Ya isn''t here today. Why don''t you go? We should eat too."


    Luo Wen smiled and said, "I''ll treat you. Why are you being polite to me?"


    "Okay, there are still guests here." Of course, the guest Ling Xinyan was referring to me. Luo wen looked at me again and then said, "Alright, sister yan, I''ll go first."


    "Let''s go. Let''s go."


    Ling Xinyan sent Luo Wen out of the house. The two of them said something again, but I couldn''t hear them. Then Ling Xinyan didn''t come to the photo shop and went straight to buy food.


    I stayed in the photo shop but couldn''t sit still. When I saw this Luo Wen, I wanted to know what happened yesterday. This Luo Wen is obviously interested in Lin Ya. You can tell at a glance.


    I waited anxiously for Ling Xinyan, hoping that she would come back soon.


    Not long after, Ling Xinyan came back with two sets of chopped noodles. When we put them in the bowl to eat, I casually asked Ling Xinyan, "Xinyan, who was that man just now?"


    "Oh." Ling Xinyan replied, "Even the son of the kindergarten principal we invited yesterday, who is now working in the kindergarten. He has no ability. He can be considered to be living under his elders, but he has some money at home, so he is not worried about food and clothing."


    It seemed that Ling Xinyan knew this Luo Wen very well. I continued to ask, "Is she interested in Lin Ya?"


    "What? Are you jealous?" Ling Xinyan suddenly made a joke with me, but she stopped it very carefully. Soon she nodded again and said, "Yes, I asked about Lin Ya yesterday. She''s interested in lin ya."


    "What about lin ya?" I asked nervously.


    But then I felt like I was nervous for nothing. Lin Ya definitely wouldn''t like this Luo Wen. Why would I be nervous?


    "Of course, Lin Ya didn''t feel it, and he was particularly disgusted by the relatively... Incompetent rich second generation." Ling Xinyan added.


    Hearing what Ling Xinyan said suddenly made me feel much better.


    This is indeed the Lin Ya I know!


    Ling Xinyan added, "But we can''t offend him. No, we have to curry favor with him if he has a good father."


    I nodded. Ling Xinyan was right, but with a fly sticking to her back, she must be uncomfortable.


    I still have to talk to Lin Ya when I get back.


    After that, the two of us chatted casually and finished lunch. Ling Xinyan asked me if I was full, and I said I was.


    Then there was a period of rest. Before closing the door in the afternoon, two sets of photos were taken. One of them was a boy who took a picture of a hundred years old. Such a young boy could not turn over yet. Honestly, it was much faster to take pictures. There was also a girl who was almost three years old. The little girl liked to take pictures very much. Without us saying anything, she knew all kinds of poses and the shooting was very smooth.


    In total, four sets of photos were taken a day!


    After that, Ling Xinyan closed the door and we left. I took Lin Ya''s key and drove her car back.


    After a day as a photographer, I was very happy in my heart, because everyone basically agreed that the photos I took did not have any accidents, and I also learned a lot from the shooting, and I got a lot of happiness that I did not get. I had never taken pictures with children like this before, and I was very satisfied with the beautiful photos I took.


    Photography can really bring me happiness and enjoyment!


    I think I should take more photos in the future, not just for work.


    Back at Lin Ya''s house, she and Ding Ge were both at home.


    As soon as he entered, Lin Ya asked nervously, "How is it?"


    I stretched out four fingers and said, "Four sets!"


    "So many!" Lin Ya turned to dinger and said, "We''ve never taken so many pictures before, usually one or two."


    "Well, there will be more and more in the future." I smiled.


    By this time, Lin Ya had completely returned to normal, his mental state was very good, and there was no sign of discomfort on his face.


    Ding Ge smiled at me and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Feeling..." I smiled and said, "It''s great!"


    "You''re still addicted, aren''t you?" Lin ya gave me a blank look.


    "A little." I said happily.


    "Okay, I''ll ask you for help when I have something to do."


    "You can''t always help. You have to pay for it, don''t you?" I joked.


    "Talk to me about money!" Lin Ya waved his fists and tried to fight. He glared at me and said with an exaggerated expression, "Then you don''t want to die, do you?"


    "Damn it." I took two steps back. Money is nothing compared to life.


    Only then did Lin Ya put his fists away and I continued, "I''ve been working all day. Even if I don''t talk about money, it''s okay to buy a meal, right?"


    Hearing what I said, Lin Ya immediately gouged out a pair of beautiful eyes at me, but after gouging out half of them, she smiled faintly again, deliberately scaring me! She said, "This will do."


    The two of us stayed at home for a whole day, just in time for dinner to go out for a walk. The three of us went out without driving, and we were just walking around trying to find a restaurant nearby.


    On the way, I suddenly got a call.


    It was Guzheng.


    I purposely lagged a few steps behind before answering the phone.


    "Aren''t you at the restaurant?" Guzheng asked in a puzzled tone.


    I frowned slightly and replied, "No, where are you?"


    Guzheng said calmly, "I thought you were at the restaurant, so I came to see you. I''m at the restaurant now."


    "Oh, I wasn''t there today."


    "By the way, what exactly are you looking for me to say? Is it urgent?" Guzheng asked again.


    "It''s not urgent." There was really no way to talk about those things over the phone.


    "Oh, when are you coming back?"


    "My..." I frowned, but I couldn''t answer Guzheng''s question. I scratched my head before replying, "I don''t know."


    "Oh, I''ll wait for you at the restaurant."


    Guzheng''s words suddenly put me under a bit of pressure. I didn''t like people waiting for me, not to mention I didn''t know when to go back, so I said, "No, you can wait for me to call you."


    "It''s okay. I''m here with little liu and xiaojiang. Let''s eat here."


    "Oh, I see. That''s fine. Then you can eat."


    "Yes. Bye-bye." There was a hint of sadness in Guzheng''s tone.


    "Bye."


    Hanging up the phone, I saw that I and Lin Ya dinger were a lot farther away from each other, and I hastened my steps. Lin Ya and Ding Ge did not ask me who the call was. The three of them continued walking forward. Not long after that, we came to a ramen restaurant.


    We each ordered a bowl of noodles, two small dishes, and a simple dinner for the three of us.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered Luo Wen I saw during the day. I asked Lin Ya, "By the way, that Luo Wen with glasses went to your shop today. She wanted to treat you to dinner."


    "Who is it?" Ding Ge asked curiously.


    When she heard Luo Wen''s name, lin ya replied expressionlessly, "Just a little rich second generation."


    "I think he''s interested in you?"


    Lin Ya sighed, but said nothing.


    "Was this the one who kept you drinking yesterday?" I asked in an unfriendly tone.


    Ding Ge frowned and said angrily, "Ah? Is that him?"


    Lin Ya didn''t seem to want to talk much about last night. After all, it wasn''t a pleasant thing to talk about.


    But I thought about it and said, "Girl, if this pair of glasses keeps bothering you, give me a call and I''ll fix it for you!"


    From the fact that Luo Wen went to the photo shop to look for Lin Ya today, I think he would probably harass Lin Ya a lot for a while.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Ya looked at me coldly.


    I said, "Of course..."


    "Beat him up?" Lin Ya said with an ugly expression, "Can you solve everything by fighting? Haven''t you learned enough from last time?"

 Chapter 299 Back to the Hotel

    I suddenly felt a little guilty and ashamed. I looked at Ding Ge''s arm, which was still in a cast, and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to fight."


    Actually, I did think so just now, because I couldn''t think of any other way to help Lin Ya get rid of Luo Wen.


    "Although I don''t like Luo Wen, I really can''t afford to offend him now. Don''t be impulsive at this point. If something happens, you''ll be responsible for the closure of our store." Lin Ya glared at me again.


    I lowered my head, like a child who had made a mistake. I was still a little depressed. I wanted to help lin ya, but who knew I was being scolded by Lin Ya!


    I smiled bitterly and added, "I was worried about you. I was afraid that Luo Wen would do something bad. Call me if something really happened."


    This time, Lin Ya didn''t bear me anymore and nodded gently. Then he said, "If you''re really so free, help me persuade Ji Ze."


    Ji Ze again!


    At the mention of Ji Ze, I couldn''t help but have a headache. Ji Ze was so determined that he was made of steel that I couldn''t persuade him.


    Now that I know that Lin Ya and Luo Wen are suitors, the balance in my heart is completely inclined to jize''s side. Compared with the two of them, Ji Ze is simply a male god!


    I was silent, and Ding Ge asked Lin Ya, "What are you going to do with ji ze?"


    "What do we do?" Lin Ya sighed again and said, "I can''t wait for him to leave Pucheng and disappear in front of me!"


    I jokingly said to Lin Ya, "It''s a very happy thing that people have suitors. Why are you so upset?"


    "There''s nothing to be happy about. It''s not like finding someone you love." Lin Ya said disapprovingly.


    Speaking of which, I seemed to catch a glimpse of Ding Ge glancing at me from the corner of my eye, but when I looked at her, she was eating noodles with her head down.


    Ding Ge was still very slow, and Lin Ya and I slowed down a lot to take care of her, but even so, we were still faster than dinger.


    But Ding Ge''s progress was also great, at least now eating with his left hand is not so tired!


    In fact, seeing her mouth closing and closing, I really wanted to feed her. If we were really boyfriend and girlfriend and dinger was so badly injured, I would serve her like a princess, opening her mouth and mouth every day, making her the happiest woman in the world!


    After dinner, the three of us left the restaurant and continued walking on the street.


    Instead of going to lin ya''s neighborhood, we were walking in the opposite direction. At this time, the sky was completely dark, and the neon was as bright as a working person every day. I didn''t drink today, but my face felt a little hot, and everything in front of me was a little blurry. The neon lights became patches and halos, and the figures of lin ya and Ding Ge were exceptionally clear in the blur!


    Their clothes were almost gray and white, and their hair was long and short, but their figures were so beautiful and light.


    It felt like there was no difference between them and a few years ago, indeed! They all changed very little, their looks were still so beautiful, but I felt that I had gone through a lot.


    I feel a lot older in my heart, and sometimes I feel like I''m moving away from them, especially when I feel like I''m not good enough for Ding Ge, and after all this, it feels even stronger.


    Now that I think about the past, I always have a feeling of a long, long time ago.


    A long, long time ago, the three of us took a walk like today. Ding Ge and Lin Ya were walking in front of us, whispering in secret. They weren''t really whispers, but they walked side by side. Many times I couldn''t hear them from behind unless they talked with me.


    Now, even with them, we can only talk about unimportant things.


    I can''t help but think, Lin Ya was drunk yesterday and I slept here. I don''t think I have any reason to stay tonight, do I?


    We didn''t take too long because Ding Ge couldn''t exercise for too long, so soon we went back the same way.


    I think it''s time for me to leave.


    At this moment, my phone rang again.


    This time, it was Hu Zi.


    After connecting, Hu Zi asked me, "Where are you, Xing Yun?"


    "I''m still with the girl."


    "I think we''re done helping. Guzheng came to our restaurant, you know?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Well, then it''s okay. You should hurry back. She''s still waiting for you."


    "I... Will be back soon."


    After a few brief words with Hu Zi, the two hung up the phone, but I didn''t say to lin ya and Ding Ge that I wanted to leave. I followed them upstairs and went into Lin Ya''s house.


    I suddenly realized how much I didn''t want to leave after last night''s stay.


    When I got home, I suddenly felt very tired. I lay on the sofa for a moment to catch my breath and left. But when I heard Ding Ge and Lin Ya talking, I fell asleep.


    Maybe I was too tired. Yesterday I was worried that Lin Ya would sleep very late and sleep very light. This morning I woke up so early. I was really too sleepless, or the area where I lay yesterday. I felt very comfortable lying there and relaxed all over.


    Then I was woken up by myself, because it was as if I subconsciously realized that I shouldn''t be sleeping here.


    I shivered, and when I woke up, I suddenly realized that I had a quilt on me. Dinger and Lin Ya were still whispering, and they were both startled by my violent movements.


    I rubbed my face and sat up.


    The two of them looked at me with a puzzled look in their eyes. Lin Ya asked me first, "What are you doing?"


    "I should go." I rubbed my eyes. "I actually fell asleep."


    "It''s so late. You can sleep here." Dinger looked at me and said.


    I felt like my head was a little heavy, and I didn''t wake up at all. Maybe I had just fallen asleep too much. I was still very tired, and I didn''t want to open my eyes, as if my whole body was covered with sleepy insects.


    "What time is it?" I opened my mouth and felt a particularly dry mouth in my throat.


    "You don''t care what time he does. Go to sleep. I didn''t chase you away." Lin Ya spoke to me rudely again.


    And this sentence, I don''t want to leave, Ding Ge said softly, "You continue to sleep."


    "Yes."


    Without further politeness, I took off my shoes, took off my coat, and wrapped myself in the quilt to continue sleeping.


    It was a good sleep, more comfortable than sleeping in bed. I slept until dawn.


    She woke up a little later than usual.


    I slept until nine o'' clock!


    I was a little scared. Why did I wake up so late today? Usually, the alarm clock would wake up at more than seven o'' clock. Today, I slept until nine o'' clock. I quickly got up and put on my clothes and shoes anxiously and washed my face.


    At this moment, Ding Ge also came out of the bedroom. She said to me, "Are you awake?"


    "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "What did I call you for?" Ding Ge asked, puzzled.


    "It''s too late today."


    "It''s not too late."


    "I have to hurry to the restaurant."


    "Oh." Ding ge pouted.


    I looked at Ding Ge again and asked, "Where''s the girl?"


    "It''s gone."


    It seems that Ding Ge is going to stay at home for another day today. I really want to stay with her!


    Dinger smiled at me and said, "Okay, don''t worry about me. I''ve already had breakfast. You should just be busy with your work. I''m fine."


    I could only nod.


    After that, I said goodbye to Ding Ge and took a taxi back to the hotel.


    I wasn''t too late, but everyone was here, and I thought of changing in the backyard, so I walked over to the backyard.


    And before I could even walk into the backyard, I heard something.


    "Brother, although this restaurant is owned by the three of you, you are the only one in charge of it. You do all the work, you invest the most and you are the most tired. They often don''t come to the restaurant today and tomorrow. You are wronged."


    I can still hear this voice. It''s our chef, Shi Yuan!


    His voice was not loud, but because there were no guests at the moment and the restaurant was very quiet, I could still hear his voice very clearly.


    Hearing his voice, my footsteps suddenly stopped.


    I couldn''t help but stand there, and I didn''t know why.


    "Hey, who doesn''t have a good time?" This is Hu Zi''s voice.


    "But that''s not the way to start a business together. You have to be average. Now, you can work three people on your own, but you can split one person''s money." Shi Yuan said.


    Shi Yuan''s words made me feel a little uncomfortable, and I know I''ve been a little irresponsible lately, but I don''t want to, and I want to devote myself to the restaurant, but I didn''t expect so much to happen.


    I took a deep breath. After listening to Shi Yuan, I still felt guilty and didn''t feel anything wrong with what he said.


    But what Shi Yuan said just now also included Old Gao. I couldn''t help but think, where''s Old Gao? Didn''t he come to the restaurant yesterday? I don''t know that yet.


    Hu Zi''s voice came again.


    "That''s too obvious. You don''t know how many years we''ve known each other, and you don''t care about that at all. They are my brothers. Why should I do more? Now they have something to do, I have something to do, and they have to do more."


    Hearing Hu Zi''s words, my heart was very warm, but also very touched. With Hu Zi''s words, I was relieved.


    Instead of listening to their conversation, I crept back into the hall.


    I asked my cousin if Old Gao was here, and she said no, not yesterday.


    Not long after that, Hu Zi and Shi Yuan also walked over from the backyard and saw my face slightly unnatural, but also fleeting. Hu Zi looked at me and said, "I''m back."


    "Where''s Old Gao?" I asked Hu Zi.

 Chapter 300 Go to the Pond to See Old Gao

    Hu Zi didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and waved one in his hand. After a while, he sighed, "It should be in the pond, right?"


    Hu Zi was also uncertain. He frowned and said, "He hasn''t been to the restaurant since we left. I called him and said he was at the pond."


    I deeply frowned, this time the blow was really big for him! Old Gao may not be able to recover for a while, but we can''t help with that either. For relationships, most of us can only give a useless comfort.


    I called Old Gao. He was indeed in the pond. His voice was low but calm. So I can''t tell what Old Gao is doing right now.


    I think we should go to the pond to see him at night.


    After that, I began to concentrate on my work in the restaurant, and the day passed quickly.


    In the afternoon, I called Ding Ge but didn''t talk much. Ding Ge''s tone was less boring and negative this time.


    In the evening, I took a car to the pond. I thought about it and brought some food and wine. I didn''t want to see Old Gao get drunk, but it was okay to drown his sorrows.


    Along the way, the cool breeze blew on her face, but she could not tell how she felt. She had been in a different mood several times in the pond recently.


    I can understand that Old Gao didn''t want to come to the pond before, but I can also understand that he''s staying in the pond now.


    At this moment, he was probably a complete contradiction, the collision of fire and water made him helpless!


    When they came to the pond, it became dark and there were no neon and street lights in the city. The light only came from the stars and the moon in the sky, but tonight''s light was not bad, and the surface of the pond was also sparkling.


    And because it was far away from the city, there was less noise and noise here. Only in this empty square without buildings could you feel this kind of tranquility, pure tranquility, unlike the city at night would occasionally think of the sound of cars speeding past.


    The wind and the sounds of birds, insects, flowers and plants all added to the stillness of the pond.


    I walked into the pond through the moonlight, stars and familiarity with the pond.


    Although the light was much dimmer than the city, it had no effect on me. I went to the color board house and shouted, "Old Gao!"


    "Here."


    However, Old Gao''s voice did not come from the room, but from the direction of the pond.


    Then, Old Gao walked towards me. He couldn''t help but be surprised to see me. He smiled faintly and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Come and have a drink with you. Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s have supper." I couldn''t open the door with my hands full of food and wine, so I said to Old Gao, "Open the door."


    "How about eating outside? I''m fishing." Old Gao said.


    "What fish are you fishing for in the middle of the night?" I also opened my eyes wide and asked in surprise.


    "It''s nothing but nothing." Old Gao said and turned on the headlights of the pond.


    All of a sudden, the light was full, and the bright light lit up a pond. Old Gao pointed in a certain direction and said to me, "It''s right there."


    "Is it dark?"


    "It''s such a big light bulb. Why is it dark?" Old Gao added, "Wait, I''ll go inside and get some plates and chopsticks."


    As Old Gao walked into the room, I looked at his figure with a slight doubt in my heart. At this moment, it seemed that Old Gao was not as decadent as I had imagined. He looked normal and completely unlike someone who had a belly full of grief.


    But I don''t know if he looks like this or what?


    Then, Old Gao and I made a small table at his fishing place and put the dishes on it. Because the ground was uneven, there were some tiles and soil under it. I poured a glass of wine for the two of them, and the two of them sat down on the maza facing the pond.


    At this time, the moonlight in the sky shone into the pool water, the water was filled with faint light, and a high-wattage headlight behind it was on. It did not feel gray at all, but because of the distance, it did not look too dazzling. This kind of dim light was quite suitable for couples to date.


    This kind of environment makes me feel very comfortable, although the wind is still slightly cold.


    Old Gao and I had a drink and drank casually. I looked curiously at the fishing rod in front of Old Gao. At this time, the fluorescent amulet was floating quietly on the quiet water. I asked, "Why do you remember fishing at night? So emotional?"


    "It''s nothing to do. Don''t tell me. Fishing at night is quite comfortable. It''s quieter than during the day. I''m totally immersed in fishing. I don''t have any troubles anymore." Old Gao smiled.


    I nodded and asked, "What about the pond worker?"


    When Wang Mengmeng used to manage the pond, there was an employee named xiao jing. Old Gao replied, "I fired him."


    "Oh."


    When I said that Old Gao was the only one in the pond, I asked, "What are you going to do with the pond?"


    The pond was one of the indelible memory spots in Old Gao''s life. Many, many of them had happened. Old Gao''s feelings for the pond were complicated, and I didn''t know how he would choose to deal with it.


    "I want to make it bigger and bigger!" Old Gao looked at me and said calmly. There was no rush in his tone, as if he just wanted to do something very ordinary. Or rather, the Old Gao in front of him was much more mature, completely devoid of a trace of youth and frivolity.


    I was stunned because I didn''t expect Old Gao to think that way. Old Gao continued, "Remember what we said before, the'' water park'' plan?"


    Old Gao looked at me with a smile. I took a deep breath and a lot of memories flashed through my mind. Of course, I remember what Old Gao said. Lin Ya also brought Ji Ze to invest at that time. At the last moment, Old Gao suddenly changed his mind and caught me and old meng off guard.


    "I''ve planned it before, but now I''m just putting it back on the agenda." Old Gao''s words didn''t sound like a joke. He was serious.


    I frowned and asked, "But where did you get the money?"


    At that time, Wang Mengmeng had no money with Old Gao, who was at a standoff with his family. Now he still had no money. We even owe Guzheng a huge sum of money. How can we get the money to plan a water park?


    "No need for funds. I don''t mean now." Old Gao gestured and said, "Step by step. Now the most important thing is to raise the fish in the pond first, and then run it. When the money is enough, we can start the plan of the water park step by step."


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t expect Old Gao to think of such a long term plan, but it would take more than ten years for this plan to come true in the end. I curled my lips and sighed, "How long will that take?"


    "Take your time. We''re not even thirty yet. It''s not long. What are you afraid of? There will always be a day, right?" Old Gao smiled at me again.


    He was really smiling, not forcing a smile. After all this, I really didn''t expect Old Gao to smile like this.


    I can''t help but look at Old Gao in a new light!


    Old Gao picked up the glass and we had another drink.


    Today, I was going to comfort Old Gao, but now it seems that there is no need at all.


    But I''m still a little confused, because now that the three of us are running a restaurant together, can Old Gao be busy opening another pond? I asked again, "What about the restaurant?"


    "The restaurant is the same!" Old Gao seemed to see my doubts and replied, "We can do whatever the restaurant wants. Of course, our main target is the restaurant. The pond is different. It can even be a place for us to relax. I''ve already thought about it. Tian had worked in the pond before and learned a lot from us. I plan to let him manage the pond. I''ve already told him, and he agreed. I wanted to call old meng, but I couldn''t reach him. What about you? Did he contact you? Do you have his cell phone number?"


    Tian, old meng, and Old Gao and I were all the people in the pond.


    I shook my head and replied, "I called him once. He stopped using his old name and I couldn''t reach him."


    Old Gao''s eyes were also filled with sadness. He sighed and said, "Hey, actually, I don''t think old meng will come."


    I don''t know why Old Gao said that. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he continued, "Let Tian take care of it alone. I''ll come here often in the future and stay here in the evening. We''ll feed the fish first, and then we won''t have to go out to the restaurant to buy fish. We''ll just feed it in the pond."


    When Old Gao said this, I suddenly sensed a slight business opportunity. I quickly said, "We can also make a few signature dishes for fish, a pond for fish, and some expensive fish for restaurants. Maybe it will become a feature of our restaurant."


    "You can have this!"


    "Sure."


    The two of us raised our glasses again and finished the few drinks in them.


    I thought the party was heavy, but I didn''t expect it to be at all!


    "The restaurant is the main place, and the pond is the auxiliary place. The main thing is that the restaurant is busy. There won''t be so many people in the pond. As long as the fish doesn''t die on a large scale, it''s usually no problem." Speaking of this, Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "As long as no one drugged him."


    Old Gao''s words also reminded me of the time when the pond was drugged, and countless fish floated on the water with their bellies turned over. Now I can still recall that image clearly.


    After that, we spent a month in the pond to prevent being drugged again and took turns patrolling the pond every night. Who knew that Old Gao''s parents had finally assigned xiao tian to do it. If Tian came to the pond again this time, I think he would never do it again!


    "I thought about selling the pond, so maybe I could sell some money and pay off the money I owed earlier."


    I looked at Old Gao. I''m not surprised that he had such an idea, because the pond had his sad past.


    Then Old Gao smiled again and said, "But I think I''ve already sold it once. There''s really no reason to sell it again, right? So, now that it''s back in my hands, maybe this is god''s will, then I''ll continue to dry the pond."


    I''m very supportive of Old Gao''s decision!


    At this moment, Old Gao looked at me and suddenly asked, "You borrowed the money from Guzheng, right?"

 Chapter 301 Old Gao Has Opened His Eyes

    Old Gao''s words made my whole body tremble, and my chest was filled with horror!


    I don''t know how Old Gao knows. I even feel like Old Gao has seen through the secrets between me and Guzheng. I smiled awkwardly and asked guiltily, "How did you know?"


    "I guess." Old Gao smiled and said, "It''s also a deduction. It''s actually twelve hours to be able to spend twenty-four hours. There aren''t many people who can lend you three hundred thousand dollars in twelve hours. Among them, Guzheng is the most likely. After all, you two are together."


    At last, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Old Gao had guessed that I was borrowing money from Guzheng, but he had not guessed that we were pretending to be lovers. He thought that Guzheng was with me and then lent me the money so readily.


    In fact, it was true. In real life, there were so many things about pretending to be a couple, so Old Gao didn''t guess at all.


    Fortunately, we thought it through and told them that our relationship happened before something happened.


    I scratched my head, looked at the surface of the pond, and replied, "Yes, I borrowed it from her."


    "I don''t understand." Old Gao frowned at me and said, "It''s just a loan from Guzheng. Why are you hiding it from us? You don''t have to hide it from us?"


    Old Gao''s question was a little difficult to answer. I laughed and laughed, but my mind was spinning rapidly. How should I answer Old Gao''s question? After a while, I came up with a good idea and replied, "Guzheng didn''t want me to tell you. Because she thinks that you won''t be friends with her, but rather have a relationship with the debtor and the debtor, do you understand?"


    "Oh." Old Gao nodded in an epiphany.


    I took a deep breath. Damn, Old Gao almost missed me!


    Then, Old Gao told me some of his thoughts about the pond and what he had done in the pond for the past two days. He did not come here to see or reminisce about the past. He had done a lot of things in the past two days. The net of the pond had been trimmed. Tian had already come to the pond. Both of their rooms had been cleaned up. Come here.


    I saw that he was very mature in every step of his plan, and the key was that Old Gao''s mentality was very stable, so I believe that if Old Gao had such perseverance, the pond would not not have been prosperous again.


    "In the future, this pond belongs to you, me, and Hu Zi," said Old Gao, "I didn''t take a share of the hotel''s investment. This pond is my compensation."


    "Why do you care so much?"


    "Yes, yes, we should share the good with the bad!" Old Gao smiled and said.


    "That''s right."


    During the conversation, I looked at Old Gao. A few days ago, he was completely immersed in sorrow and couldn''t even stand up. In a few short days, he was able to recover so well, as if he had completely forgotten the past. How did he do that?


    "Old Gao." I looked at Old Gao curiously, trying to see what he was thinking.


    "What''s wrong?" Old Gao glanced at me.


    "Have you forgotten Wang Mengmeng?" I asked.


    Old Gao froze for a moment, looked at me, and smiled faintly, "After all, it''s a very affectionate relationship. How can you just forget it? It''s a memory, just like qingyu, how can you forget it?"


    "Then how did you..."


    Old Gao interrupted me and smiled, "Doesn''t it look like you''re not sad at all?"


    I didn''t say anything, so I acquiesced. That''s pretty much what I meant.


    If you''re really in love and want to get out of a relationship, it really takes a long time, sometimes even a long time.


    The deeper the emotion, the harder it was to recover from the injury. Before Wang Mengmeng appeared, Old Gao had been depressed all day.


    Old Gao did not immediately explain. He looked at the fish symbol in the water, took a sip of the wine from the glass, took a breath, and said, "Maybe I saw it. Sometimes, there must be a hit. Sometimes, there must be a hit. Maybe she and I really... Anyway, maybe we really don''t have this fate. I also thought, if we can''t be together, then we can''t. After all, we really worked hard to love each other. Even if there was no result, it can''t be said that we didn''t work hard. Originally, when I didn''t know the truth, I thought mengmeng lied to me, but she didn''t, yes, she lied to me about my money, but she still loved me, knowing this was enough for me, she didn''t betray me, what else would I think? This is much better than I thought."


    "Once truly in love, that''s enough." Old Gao smiled bitterly and said faintly, "There may be regrets, but who can live without regrets? What else can I do, live in regret? It''s impossible. We all have to continue living! In fact, sometimes both sides can really let go of each other, which is the best, and even be friends."


    "Can you really see through it?" I still don''t know how Old Gao managed to convert.


    Old Gao nodded and said, "In fact, it''s easy to say, it''s hard to say, it''s easy to say, it''s hard to say. Just like we usually walk, you will definitely turn around when you reach a dead end in life, but not in love? When you really open your eyes, you will find that you have a feeling that the whole world has changed."


    Old Gao smiled at me and said, "It''s actually a knot, a knot in your heart. You have to solve this knot yourself. It''s like a problem. This idea is different. You can change it. If you open it, you will be relieved, and it will come to an abrupt end!"


    Seeing the smile on Old Gao''s face, I was really pleased and happy for him.


    I can understand what he said, but I still don''t understand how he did it.


    At this moment, I admired him because he did what I didn''t do. At this moment, I was still very confused and still couldn''t understand like Old Gao.


    And now Old Gao was really different from this period of time. He used to have a layer of gloom on him, but now he was very open-minded, as if all the dark clouds and rain trapped in his heart had disappeared.


    I sighed, wondering when I would be able to be like Old Gao.


    "Hooked!"


    Just then, Old Gao suddenly shouted excitedly.


    I also saw that the fish symbol on the water moved, and Old Gao quickly pulled the hook, but it was still a big fish.


    "Damn, okay!"


    "Here you go." Old Gao smiled.


    "Why are you giving it to me? Keep it for yourself."


    Old Gao put the fish in the bucket, and my own fishing addiction was getting hooked, so I said, "Come on, let me fish for a while."


    I had never done a night fishing before, and there was really no such leisure. Old Gao and I exchanged positions and threw the line into the water.


    "By the way," Old Gao added, "I almost forgot. Hu Zi told me about your fight during the lantern festival. I heard that Ding Ge was broken, right? Is it serious?"


    Originally, he wanted to drink with Old Gao, but Old Gao was waiting for Wang Mengmeng at the pond. The next day, he saw Wang Mengmeng''s shock and the truth of the matter as well as the fact that Fang Qingyu had passed away. A series of blows, and I didn''t have time for the fracture.


    "I got a cast in the orthopedic hospital. It doesn''t hurt that much these two days, but the bone thing won''t heal in a few months."


    "That''s right. It''s been a hundred days. Ding Ge has suffered a lot this time!" Old Gao said with emotion.


    Old Gao asked, "I heard that Ding Ge was injured to save you?"


    I nodded shamefully. Simply tell Old Gao about what happened that day. Old Gao also asked after listening, "Who are those people who fought with you?"


    "Who knows?" My heart said I didn''t know who they were either. "They look like students, probably high school students. They''re not very old, so it''s not important."


    "So he broke Ding Ge like that? Why don''t you ask them for compensation? This is a crime. They can be sentenced."


    "Hey!" I sighed and said, "I didn''t think so much at the time. All I could think about was how to get Ding Ge to the hospital as soon as possible and how to take care of them. But then I thought about it, and I did put them in charge, but I didn''t know where to find them. Now I can''t remember anyone but the face of the person who hit dinger."


    After so many days, it was hard to find them!


    Old Gao smiled again and jokingly said to me, "Is there a trace of regret in Ding Ge''s heart for being so hurt for you?"


    I smiled bitterly but could not answer.


    I don''t want to talk about this. I feel uncomfortable. At this time, a fish happened to take the bait, and I quickly pulled the rod. The fish was not big this time, but I was still very excited.


    Just like that, Old Gao and I sat by the pond, blowing a cool breeze and fishing at night. The two of them talked a lot about the past in the pond, which also brought back a lot of memories in my heart. We didn''t drink much and were very conscious. After that, we went to the color board room to sleep.


    Back then, I slept in this room with Old Gao and old meng. I really didn''t expect that I could sleep here again!


    The next day, Old Gao and I left the pond with a few fish and headed for the restaurant.


    On the way, the two of us went to have some breakfast. Not long after, we returned to the restaurant.


    Everything seemed normal, but Hu Zi didn''t know where he was. He hadn''t come yet, and I haven''t called him yet.


    But not long after we arrived, a police car stood in front of our hotel.


    Xiaolian, who was sweeping the floor at the entrance, came in to tell us, and we couldn''t help but wonder why the police car stopped in front of our hotel. We didn''t do anything illegal. The hotel has always been fully legal.


    While we were wondering, a few people in police uniforms had already entered the hotel.

 Chapter 302 : What the Hell Happened?

    Seeing these policemen in police uniforms, I suddenly had a cold war. My heart tightened and I suddenly became nervous.


    I never liked to contact the police, and when I saw them, I couldn''t help but think of the time when I was taken away by the police, so this was also an important reason why I didn''t want to look for the police when I was desperate in Green city. I didn''t want to contact them too much!


    Why on earth did they come?


    My mouth felt a little dry and my throat involuntarily squirmed.


    At this moment, Old Gao took a step forward, and his action made me slightly relieved.


    The police were looking at the people in our hotel, and at this time, except for Hu Zi, who didn''t come, everyone came to the hall and looked at them as confused as I did.


    "What can I do for you?" Old Gao asked.


    "Which one of you is Zhao Xiaohu?" One of the older policemen asked.


    Is he here for Hu Zi?


    I couldn''t help but frown. What did Hu Zi do?


    Old Gao said, "He''s not here."


    "Do you have his contact information?" The policeman added, "One of you should call him."


    I was a little anxious. What did Hu Zi do? He called the police.


    "Let me call him." Old Gao took out his phone with a smile on his face and asked politely, "Police comrade, may I ask what he did?"


    "Don''t ask too much. Call him first. Tell him to come to the hotel first." The police said rudely.


    "Oh, okay, I''ll call right away."


    Old Gao dialed the number and placed the phone next to his ear. He looked a little nervous. I was even more nervous. I was even more nervous. Would it be too hasty to call Hu Zi? As a friend, I subconsciously hoped that Hu Zi would not be taken away by the police, regardless of whether he had committed any crime or not.


    It was very quiet in the hall. We were all silent. I didn''t even dare to breathe. I looked at the police who came uninvited, and then at Old Gao who called. Time seemed to pass very slowly, as if the air had frozen. I had a particularly uncomfortable feeling!


    "Police comrade, no one answered." Old Gao put down his phone and replied.


    The old policeman looked at Old Gao in disbelief, then took out his cell phone and said to Old Gao, "Read me the number!"


    Old Gao read the number to the police. I don''t remember Hu Zi''s number at all, so I don''t know if Old Gao read Hu Zi''s number.


    Then the policeman looked at me again and said, "Do you have Zhao Xiaohu''s cell phone number?"


    "Yes."


    "Read it again."


    It seemed that the old policeman was afraid that Old Gao would lie and deliberately did not contact Hu Zi.


    I took out my cell phone and noticed that my hands were shaking. I took a deep breath and prayed in my heart that nothing would happen to Hu Zi.


    I flipped through Hu Zi''s number and saw that it was the same number as Old Gao had just read. It seemed that he wasn''t lying.


    The old policeman put away his phone and then asked us about Hu Zi. He asked us when we met him, where he lived and his license plate number and so on. When he found out that Hu Zi and I were living together, the police asked for a detailed address and told me to contact them as soon as there was news of Hu Zi.


    We still couldn''t help but ask what Hu Zi had done. For some reason, the police just didn''t say anything.


    This makes my heart pull especially! It was as if something was doing evil inside!


    Then the police left.


    All of a sudden, the restaurant exploded, and my mind went blank. What happened to Hu Zi? Where is he? Why did the police look for him? I think Hu Zi must have done something, and it''s probably not a misunderstanding. Otherwise, how could the police find the restaurant? How did they know about this?


    Everyone was talking, and the group seemed to have no backbone at all. At this moment, Old Gao suddenly said to everyone, "Don''t panic, everyone, don''t panic!" Old Gao looked at me again and said, "Xing Yun, you call Hu Zi first. Keep calling until he answers."


    I nodded quickly and dialed Hu Zi''s number.


    Then Old Gao looked at the others and said, "Do you know what might happen to Hu Zi?"


    There was a constant "Beep" in the microphone. Everyone looked at Old Gao and nodded in unison. Old Gao asked again, "When did Hu Zi leave the restaurant yesterday? Have you seen him since he left?"


    I looked at xiaoyi. They were a secret couple. I thought Xiaoyi might have seen Hu Zi after work, but she frowned and shook her head. Everyone shook their heads.


    In other words, at this time, no one knew Hu Zi''s whereabouts and whereabouts!


    I couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable and guilty. After all, Hu Zi is living with me now. If I went back with him, I might know about him.


    I couldn''t get through, so I kept calling.


    Everyone started talking again, and the noise came into my ears, making me feel the pain of tinnitus.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, where is Hu Zi? Did he know that the police were looking for him?


    Old Gao added, "Don''t panic, everyone. We don''t know anything now. Let''s not scare ourselves. Maybe nothing happened."


    Old Gao''s words did not help much. After all, it would probably not be a good thing for the police to come to the door! This is well known. Are they here to thank Hu Zi for his bravery? We all know that this possibility is very small.


    "Well, what should we do? The restaurant is open as usual. Xing Yun and I will go out to find Hu Zi and see if we can find him. I will tell you in time if we can find him. You guys have to be busy. Don''t worry. Don''t panic. Nothing will happen." Old Gao consoled everyone, then looked at me and asked, "Still can''t get through?"


    I shook my head and Hu Zi gritted his teeth, "Keep hitting, keep hitting! Don''t let the police contact Hu Zi first."


    "Okay!"


    I continued to dial Hu Zi''s number and turned on the speakerphone directly. The beeping sound was piercing under the loudspeaker, making it even more difficult for me to calm down.


    After we left the restaurant, Old Gao said, "Let''s go to your room first and see if Hu Zi is home."


    I nodded, thinking that Hu Zi might be at home.


    The two of us called a cab, and I kept calling Hu Zi''s number all the way, but no matter how much I tried, Hu Zi just didn''t pick it up, which made me especially uneasy. Where was Hu Zi? Why didn''t you answer the phone?


    Grass!


    I couldn''t help cursing in my heart. This state of not knowing anything was too aggrieved!


    Those cops are real. They can just tell us what Hu Zi did. There''s nothing to keep secret.


    The streets were bustling with activity, as if everyone was running around the city, working hard, eating, drinking, and having fun... Shops flew by one after another, countless cars quickly disappeared from sight, such an ordinary day, countless ordinary people, every day in Pucheng.


    This kind of prosperous and beautiful, ordinary and repetitive scene made me feel particularly flustered. I was always afraid that something would happen to Hu Zi. I was always afraid that he would be caught by the police, and then stay in prison and never see the thriving Pucheng again.


    My cousin, cao xiaolong, is still in prison, and I have experienced the life of detaining without freedom. Every second is like a year!


    I gritted my teeth, but couldn''t help thinking about the worst.


    Bah!


    Really, I don''t know anything yet, so I think the worst, and I''m convinced of myself.


    The taxi was not slow, but in today''s anxious situation, I always felt that the distance to the rental room had become incredibly long.


    After getting out of the car at the entrance of the community, Old Gao and I began to walk quickly towards the rented house. We walked much faster than before, and the two of us couldn''t care less to talk. All that accompanied us was the sound of hurried footsteps and the mechanical repeating of the microphone.


    When I got upstairs, I took the key and opened the door. When I entered, I shouted, "Hu Zi, Hu Zi."


    I looked around the house again, trying to find evidence that Hu Zi was at home last night, but no one answered. I quickly walked to Hu Zi''s bedroom, but there was no one at all!


    Hu Zi wasn''t home, so where did he go?


    I frowned deeply. Normally, Hu Zi''s life was about two o'' clock and one o'' clock in the hotel. These two places occupied most of his life. Of course, he would also go to the food market, the tobacco hotel and other places. Today, Hu Zi had not returned to the hotel, so he definitely wouldn''t go to these places.


    "If he''s not at home, where will he go?" Old Gao asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know either?" I suddenly thought, does xiaoyi know anything?


    Although Old Gao asked everyone if they had seen Hu Zi after work and Xiaoyi shook his head, they were a couple. Would xiaoyi know something we didn''t know?


    Thinking of this, I quickly said to Old Gao, "Use your phone to call Hu Zi first. I''ll make a call."


    As I spoke, I flipped through my contacts, found Xiaoyi''s number, dialed it out and walked over to the sun terrace.


    Soon, Xiaoyi answered.


    I asked directly, "Did you really not see Hu Zi after work last night?"


    "No, Xiaolian and I went home together after work yesterday. I didn''t see him at all." Xiaoyi''s voice was also filled with deep worry.


    "Do you know why the police are looking for Hu Zi?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You and Hu Zi, do you have anything that we don''t know about? What do you think Hu Zi might be looking for?" I hope to get some clues from xiaoyi.


    "I really don''t know Xing Yun. If I do, I''ll tell you!" Xiaoyi said anxiously, "I still want to ask you. Do you know why? What exactly did Hu Zi do?"


    "Hey!" I sighed. It seemed that Xiaoyi really didn''t know anything. I replied feebly, "I don''t know anything either. That''s it. You don''t have to worry. I''ll call you when I get in touch with him."

 Chapter 303 : I Dont Know Anything

    Hanging up the phone, I let out another deep breath.


    It seemed that Xiaoyi really had no idea!


    I couldn''t help but wonder what Hu Zi was going to do to her. The most likely reason, of course, was the yellow hair. There was an irreconcilable hatred between the two of them. Hu Zi wanted to get rid of the entire Rainbow square behind the yellow hair family quickly!


    Thinking of yellow hair, I couldn''t help but think of Li Xiaowei. The last time I saw Li Xiaowei pregnant, Hu Zi was so excited. It was obvious that he still deeply hated Li Xiaowei, and this hatred might also make it impossible for them to sever their relationship. So, did Hu Zi try to contact Li Xiaowei?


    Is there going to be something about Li Xiaowei? Could it be related to yellow hair?


    I thought about it and called Li Xiaowei to ask, but I checked my phone and there was no Li Xiaowei''s number on it. I remember Li Xiaowei and Lin Ya once called. Does Lin Ya have her number?


    I called Lin Ya and asked her for Li Xiaowei''s number. Lin Ya asked me what I wanted Li Xiaowei''s number for, so I briefly told Lin Ya about it.


    Lin Ya said, "Could it be related to those students?"


    I was stunned for a moment and didn''t realize what Lin Ya was referring to. After a few seconds, I realized what Lin Ya was referring to. Did the people who beat Ding Ge up have anything to do with them?


    Speaking of which, we had a fight with that group of students, but I didn''t think about it, because Hu Zi didn''t know those people, so how could he retaliate against them?


    I didn''t talk to Lin Ya much. After hanging up, she sent the number and I dialed it.


    "Hello?"


    It was Li Xiaowei''s voice.


    "I''m Meng Xingyun!" I said faintly.


    "Uh... What''s the matter?" Li Xiaowei asked. She was surprised. She obviously didn''t expect me to call her.


    I think it''s better to have an interview with Li Xiaowei.


    I asked Li Xiaowei to meet me, and Li Xiaowei hesitated, but she agreed. She asked me to meet her at a teahouse, and I agreed.


    I told Old Gao my suspicions and told him about the meeting with Li Xiaowei. Old Gao nodded and said, "Then you go."


    I went to the teahouse Li Xiaowei was talking about, and Old Gao continued to call Hu Zi.


    On the road, I had a feeling that I couldn''t breathe. For some reason, I suddenly felt that this moment was so similar to when my cousin and I ran business two years ago.


    At that time, my cousin cao xiaolong and I ran together to guard the talent, but because of the inferior goods, my cousin went to prison. Now, Hu Zi and I have opened a restaurant together, but now the police have come to us again. By now, we are basically certain that Hu Zi has committed a crime. Will he go to jail like his cousin?


    If things were to develop like this, I would feel like a jinx!


    This made my heart heavy. I really wanted to be like god and have a god''s perspective so that I could know what everyone was doing at the same time and not be as ignorant as I am now.


    Not long after, I came to the teahouse that Li Xiaowei said, and the two of them met in a private room.


    Although Li Xiaowei had been pregnant for a long time, her abdomen had bulged and she was wearing loose clothes, she did not eat fat, looked a little thin, and was not in a good mental state.


    Li xiaowei looked at me, exhaled and asked, "Go ahead, what are you looking for me for?"


    Li Xiaowei probably knew that I wouldn''t look for her for no reason!


    "Is it about Ji Ze''s debt?" Li Xiaowei said again before I could speak.


    However, this time I really didn''t come for this. I shook my head and said, "I''m looking for you for Hu Zi."


    A look of surprise appeared on Li Xiaowei''s face. She looked at me, puzzled.


    But I still asked, "Is Hu Zi looking for you these days? Have you been contacted?"


    Li Xiaowei didn''t answer my question directly. Instead, he smiled bitterly and replied, "I betrayed him. Do you think he will come to me?"


    Of course, this was an unanswered question, and the last time they met, the two of them were still in such a bad mood. But for Hu Zi, there were some things that had to be asked. I asked again, "Li Xiaowei, I hope you can tell me everything you know!"


    Li Xiaowei asked confusedly, "What do you mean?"


    "To be honest with you, something might have happened to Hu Zi!"


    "Ah?" Li Xiaowei exclaimed and leaned forward." What happened to him?" He asked anxiously. What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know now, but just this morning, a few policemen came to our store. It looked like they were going to catch Hu Zi. We couldn''t get in touch with Hu Zi, and no one answered his phone. That''s why I came to see you."


    "Police?" Li Xiaowei''s face was filled with fear. She asked anxiously, "Why are the police looking for the tiger?"


    "As I said, I don''t know anything, so I came to you." I reiterated, then continued, "Li Xiaowei, you should know about the conflict between Li Dong and Hu Zi..."


    Hu Zi had said more than once about his desire for revenge, and yellow-haired Li Dong was the one who hated him the most.


    "So you suspect it has something to do with Li Dong?" Li Xiaowei is not a stupid woman. She is very smart, but she will never understand something.


    I nodded and asked, "Where is Li Dong now? Is there anything unusual about him these days?"


    "Li Dong is not in Pucheng at all." Li Xiaowei frowned.


    "Not in Pucheng?" I wonder, is it possible that what Hu Zi did had nothing to do with Li Dong?


    "Yeah, I''ve been walking for days. I haven''t come back yet." Li Xiaowei said.


    I frowned deeply and couldn''t help thinking. If that''s the case, then I''m afraid Hu Zi''s business has nothing to do with Li Dong!


    Li Xiaowei thought for a moment and called Li Dong. The call didn''t take long, but most of the time, he didn''t notice Li Xiaowei''s expression.


    I suddenly felt a little inexplicably depressed. I thought I could get a clue from Li Xiaowei, but now I found nothing.


    I rubbed my stiff face, but there was still no expression on it.


    Two hours had passed since the police arrived at our hotel, but Hu Zi was still nowhere to be found.


    Li Xiaowei also said worriedly, "Why would the police look for Xiaohu? What the hell happened?"


    I shook my head dejectedly.


    I wanted to say goodbye to Li Xiaowei, but Li Xiaowei nervously said to me, "Xing Yun, if there is news about little tiger, can you tell me?"


    I looked at Li Xiaowei, who was a little sad, and there was no more hatred in my heart. Instead of answering her question, I asked, "Are you pregnant now? How about tea?"


    The light in Li Xiaowei''s eyes suddenly dimmed. After a while, she smiled and replied softly, "I don''t know either."


    "If you don''t understand, can you stop drinking or not?" I kindly advised.


    Li xiao lowered her head slightly. She did not speak, but she nodded.


    I didn''t know what to say to her, so I stood up and left the teahouse.


    At the end of the day, I turned around and looked at Li Xiaowei. Now she should have the life she wanted, right? Teahouse, coffee shop, western restaurant, designer clothes and clothing, no longer worried about money, can do whatever you want without restraint, but I did not see the happiness on her face.


    After a short gasp, he looked up at the sky and the white clouds. The sky was blue and the white clouds were clear. It was supposed to be a good day. Why did he have to make us so miserable?


    Now that the weather is getting warmer and it''s almost spring, are we going to enter winter again?


    After a while, I left in the car.


    When I got home, Old Gao was lying on the sofa, exhausted. He didn''t call Hu Zi. I walked in, and Old Gao sat up and asked quickly, "How''s it going?"


    I shook my head slowly and got nothing!


    Old Gao paused, rubbed his face hard, and lay back on the sofa.


    I asked again, "Have you contacted Hu Zi?"


    "No, it''s turned off." I said why Old Gao stopped fighting.


    Old Gao added, "I already sent Hu Zi a wechat message."


    But what''s the use of sending a wechat message? The phone doesn''t answer, and it''s turned off again!


    I sat down on the sofa as heavily as Old Gao and had no idea. I looked ahead and said, "What should we do?"


    "I don''t know." Old Gao sighed.


    Silence, suffocating silence, Old Gao and I lay on the sofa in despair.


    After a while, Old Gao''s phone rang.


    Old Gao picked it up and looked at it, then answered the phone expressionless.


    However, the next second, he sat up abruptly and shouted excitedly, "Hu Zi, where are you?"


    It''s Hu Zi!


    When I heard Old Gao''s words, I sat up and hurriedly leaned closer to Old Gao. I couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you? Do you know the police are looking for you?"


    "I know." Hu Zi replied calmly.


    How could he know?


    Old Gao also asked anxiously, "What exactly did you do? The police didn''t tell us. We''ve been looking for you all morning!"


    "Hey, it''s a long story!"


    "Damn, what the hell is going on? Tell me!" I was too anxious to see Hu Zi right away.


    "It''s hard to say now," Hu Zi sighed, and then he added, "Okay, I won''t tell you. I have to go out and hide for a few days."


    Hu Zi hung up before we could speak.


    Old Gao said, "It should be a public phone call."


    I rubbed my hands and stood up. Hu Zi said he had to go out and hide for a few days. It seemed that he really did something. Otherwise, how could he say that?


    But what did he do?


    How many more days would it take to hide so badly?


    We still don''t know anything!


    This feeling is too damn unpleasant!

 Chapter 304 : Hotel Disturbance

    Old Gao and I were sitting on the sofa with a bored look on our faces.


    Old Gao took out his cigarette and smoked several in a row. The light smoke in the room drifted, very quiet, but our heavy heart was difficult to calm down.


    I closed my eyes and breathed deeply.


    It''s just been a few days of peaceful life. Why did something happen again?


    He sighed again. His mind was a mess. After a long time, Old Gao and I started talking. At this stage, we don''t know what Hu Zi did, but now we are 100 % sure that Hu Zi did something illegal. He admitted it himself!


    We also know that Hu Zi hasn''t been caught yet, but we don''t know where Hu Zi is!


    I had always hoped that Hu Zi would not be caught, but after thinking about it, I suddenly felt that Hu Zi should not hide. He should face it and turn himself in at the police station. It was not a way for him to keep hiding. If he did, he would have to hide for the rest of his life!


    So, after calming down, I really hope that Hu Zi will turn himself in!


    Old Gao and I were really at a loss, and we didn''t know where to find Hu Zi, so all we could do was wait.


    I hate waiting, especially when there''s nothing I can do!


    After a while, Old Gao and I went back to the hotel. Even if we couldn''t find Hu Zi, the Xingyun hotel was going to continue. It couldn''t collapse. If it collapsed, we would all be finished.


    When Hu Zi came back, he certainly didn''t want to see the restaurant close.


    Back at the restaurant, when we were together, the atmosphere became much heavier than before. Old Gao and I had to say something to comfort everyone.


    That seems to be the only thing we can do.


    I thought I could devote myself to my work, but I realized that I couldn''t do it because I was worried about my brother''s condition!


    This feeling was especially agonizing!


    At night, everyone left one after another. Old Gao and I were the only ones left in the lobby of the Xingyun hotel. Now that Hu Zi''s phone was off, I''m afraid he''ll have to contact us.


    This guy, I can''t help but want to scold him a few words, tell us what happened, please, don''t say anything about this!


    I tidied up the hall, unwilling to let myself be idle, but when there was nothing to do but to find something to do, time seemed to really slow down. I looked out the window gloomily. In the darkness, the familiar street seemed to have stopped, and for a long time no car passed.


    After some time, the door of the restaurant opened and a man walked in.


    Guzheng!


    After a few days, Guzheng seemed to have changed her appearance and was still wearing a capable black work uniform. I thought she wouldn''t have just finished her work, would she?


    But now that Guzheng is really about to devote all her energy to her father''s company, I can clearly feel her growth and change.


    Guzheng smiled faintly. There was still some fatigue between her brows. She looked at me and took a long breath. Then she said, "I finally saw you!"


    I wanted to talk to Guzheng about how she managed to deal with the pressure from the engagement, but now, I''m really not in the mood to talk about it.


    I smiled bitterly. The day before yesterday and yesterday, I was at Lin Ya''s house. Guzheng came to me twice but couldn''t find me.


    Guzheng said hello to Old Gao.


    Then Guzheng walked up to me and asked, "We can finally talk about this."


    Now I really don''t have the energy to talk about this. Guzheng caught the emotion on my face in an instant. Her eyes fluttered gently and she quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    As she spoke, she glanced at Old Gao again, obviously noticing the unusual atmosphere today.


    There was no need to hide this from Guzheng. I told him about Hu Zi. Guzheng was also shocked after hearing it. At this time, Guzheng suddenly said, "Could it be related to the fight on the night of the lantern festival?"


    Lin Ya thought about it. She thought it might have something to do with the students who fought with us, but we didn''t know each other. How could Hu Zi have anything to do with them?


    I shook my head again and replied, "No way."


    "That''s not impossible!" Guzheng added.


    I nodded. What Guzheng said made sense. There was a possibility. Both sides met by chance on the way. In the past few days, Hu Zi would always have some impression of these people. It was not impossible for both sides to have a fierce battle.


    My heart said if it was just a fight, it wouldn''t be so serious.


    I stood up and paced back and forth in the hall. Guzheng also comforted me, "Don''t worry too much. You don''t know anything now. Don''t think in a bad direction."


    I have a bitter taste on the corner of my mouth, sometimes I really can''t control it!


    Then Guzheng asked us a few more questions about the situation, but there was only a limit to what we could tell her. Guzheng couldn''t help with this either. The only thing she could do was stay with us for a while.


    After a while, Guzheng also left. After all, she couldn''t help us.


    After Guzheng left, Old Gao left, and I closed the restaurant door and went back to the backyard to sleep.


    Ah, after lying in bed, I couldn''t help but sigh. I always felt that for a long time, I only heard bad news, and there was no good news at all.


    Although my name is Xing Yun and our hotel''s name is Xingyun hotel, why is it that I''m so lucky that I''ve never been by my side?


    In the dark, I still couldn''t help but think, so I closed my eyes for half a day and didn''t fall asleep. I didn''t know when I fell asleep, and then woke up the next day as usual.


    I always felt that waiting like this was not the way, but I really couldn''t think of a way. Although I knew Hu Zi for so many years, I didn''t know where to find him. I didn''t even know if he was still in Pucheng?


    In the morning, Old Gao and I went out to buy some food. Usually, we went with Hu Zi. Sometimes, we brought it back directly with his car. It was completely used as a truck. Hu Zi''s car had been much worn out since the restaurant opened for so long.


    Alas, we have done so much to live a happy life. We don''t want to be rich or rich. We just want to live an ordinary life like ordinary people. Why is it that god is always so cruel to us?


    I thought the days were bad enough, but I didn''t expect the worst to come.


    At noon, there were waves and waves of guests in the restaurant. As usual, we were busy as usual, but just as I was about to serve a table of guests drinks, Xiaoyi suddenly came to me in a hurry and said in a low voice, "Xing Yun, the guest in room 4 upstairs is calling the boss."


    "What''s wrong?" I asked quickly.


    "It seems that I''m not satisfied with our food." Xiaoyi was like a frightened deer, and his face was filled with fear.


    "Okay, I''ll go up now. You can stay down first. Don''t go up." I said to Xiaoyi.


    Xiaoyi took a breath and nodded. After I quickly handed the drinks to the guests, I dragged Old Gao and the two of them upstairs.


    I''m not very good at dealing with people. I can have normal polite conversation, but when it comes to this kind of thing, it''s usually Hu Zi and Old Gao who deal with it. They all do it better than me.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Old Gao and I stood there in the private room, bowing slightly with a polite smile on our faces.


    I looked at the table slightly. Old Gao also gave a circle of cigarettes to the table. Although everyone knew that cigarettes were harmful to his health, sometimes it was more convenient to have cigarettes when dealing with them.


    At this moment, one of the middle-aged men looked at us and asked, "Are you the owner of this restaurant?"


    "Yes." Old Gao asked, "Is there anything you''re not satisfied with? If you have it, just say it. We will deal with it properly."


    "Well, I''m really not satisfied with coming to the Xingyun hotel today." The man emphasized, and his tone was particularly aggressive. Although he still had a faint smile on his face, he was obviously ready to make things difficult for us.


    "First of all, I''m not very satisfied with your service attitude."


    "Why are you dissatisfied?" If we really didn''t do it right, we could accept the guest''s suggestion and criticism.


    The man shook his head and didn''t elaborate. In short, we couldn''t compare with other restaurants and the like. Our service attitude was not good. For service, everyone''s inner standard is also different, which we can''t refute.


    Then he said, "This dish of yours doesn''t taste good either."


    Actually, there''s really nothing wrong with Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan cooking. We really haven''t had this kind of dissatisfaction before. However, when the guests said that, we could only laugh at them and say something that was neither painful nor itchy to take care of their emotions.


    It didn''t seem like much. I thought it was over. The guest looked at us after saying a lot. He gestured with his hands and said in a low voice, "Anyway, today I came to your restaurant. I''m not satisfied. I''m not satisfied. I came to your restaurant to eat. I was served by you. But I''m not happy. I don''t think your service is good. The two bosses, this matter, What do you think we should do?"


    Old Gao smiled and said bluntly, "You can do whatever you want!"


    "Okay! Forthright, I like forthright people." The guest seemed to be very satisfied with Old Gao''s words. He pointed to a table of dishes and said to us, "I said this table today is free! What do you think?"


    I took a look at the dishes and drinks they ordered, and I was afraid it would cost a few hundred dollars, but Old Gao and I readily agreed. Old Gao said, "No problem. It''s free. Let''s just make friends."


    After another round of small talk, Old Gao and I left the room.


    I secretly sighed. It was easy for us to open a restaurant. If any of the guests were dissatisfied, they couldn''t tell us the details. Even if there were difficulties, we couldn''t do anything. We could only get free. It was easy for you to earn money.


    The morning passed like this.


    But at night, something happened at the restaurant.


    Xiaolian''s eyes were red as he told us that a guest had molested her. We were so angry when we heard that. I immediately clenched my fist and asked, "Who is he? Where is he?"

 Chapter 305 : Seek Justice

    The restaurant had been open for so long, and it was the first time I had ever seen a waitress being molested. I became extremely agitated. I had to get justice for Xiaolian.


    Old Gao also shouted angrily, "Let''s go!"


    Xiaolian is an employee of our hotel and a friend of ours. He was violated in our hotel and couldn''t bear it!


    Except for my cousin who was guarding the counter in the lobby, all of us went upstairs to settle the score with that person! A group of people were aggressive and in high spirits.


    Soon, xiaolian led us to room 2 upstairs. She pointed at a young man with curly hair and said, "It''s him!"


    Suddenly, I looked at the young man coldly. He looked like a real hooligan. The expression on his face was completely fluid, and he looked rather arrogant without any shame.


    Four or five people at the table were all young people. When they saw a group of us rushing in, their faces were cold and cold, and their provocative eyes were shining, fearless.


    "Are you the one who molested our waiter?" I said angrily.


    Usually, I think I have a good temper, so I don''t get angry with people easily, and sometimes I can bear to lose, but this kind of person can''t bear it! I was very angry, very angry, I could not wait to slap the young man in the face and teach him a lesson.


    It''s not my business to educate him. I just want to teach him a lesson!


    The curly-haired young man snorted, spread out his hands and said, "Did I molest her? What have I done to her? Did you see me molesting her?"


    The young man smiled, and the rest of them laughed wildly.


    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth and feel even angrier. What he said was a fucking hooligan. There were no cameras in the room. Xiaolian was alone and no one could testify to her.


    Xiaoyi held Xiaolian in his arms and looked at the young man angrily, saying, "If you don''t have any manners, you will be said to be rude. Why do so many people in the restaurant insist on saying that you are rude? You are the only one with a rogue face, aren''t you? Are we free? How shameless of you, rude waiter? Why don''t you go home and rude your mother?"


    Xiaoyi''s words were extremely impolite. It was a passionate one and an exciting one. I really wanted to applaud her!


    Xiaoyi was even more agitated than lotus. I know that the two of them are very close and have a deep relationship, just like Ding Ge and Lin Ya, so I can understand Xiaoyi''s anger. She is actually a person with no temper. For such a long time, I have never seen her get angry with anyone, and she has been in love with Hu Zi for a long time, and I have never heard of the two of them quarreling.


    Xiaolian is also a good girl, she and Xiaoyi are a few years younger than us, and very young girls, are girls waiting for words in the boudoir, who can stand this, Xiaolian must have suffered a great trauma in his heart!


    Usually, we often chat together and make jokes that don''t hurt da ya. The two girls are good-natured, lively and cheerful, very sunny. I can''t let them be hurt in front of me, never!


    With Xiaoyi''s words, the young man''s face turned green.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped to freezing point, and my blood flowed all over me. Although I was no longer young, and although Lin Ya had said how I could still fight so recklessly when I was a grown man, today, if this was the attitude of the young man, I would certainly use violence to seek justice.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" At this moment, one of the young men shouted.


    The group of young people began to shout, and their emotions were unusually excited. I also shouted, "What are you doing? You want to fight?"


    I glared angrily. What a bunch of people are they? Why are they so shameless?


    When did he become so arrogant?


    "Grass!" I can''t wait to spit on each other''s face.


    The young people all stood up, and the atmosphere in the private room was extremely tense.


    At this moment, Xiaoyi suddenly said, "Xing Yun, let''s not shout at them either. Call the police! Let the police come and tell them!"


    Hearing the police report, the group of young people became a little timid.


    The young man with curly hair''s face changed, but his mouth was still stiff, "What if the police came? I didn''t do anything. I just touched my butt. I''m wearing pants. What''s the matter?"


    "You said that. Admit it yourself, didn''t you?" Xiaoyi took out his cell phone and said, "I recorded it for you. We''ll let him hear it when the police come! I think you''re still being rude. Your friends might be fine, so you just wait to go to jail!"


    Xiaoyi scratched his phone a few more times and said to the curly-haired young man, "Do you want to take another video of you? Send it to the internet and post it to our Pucheng. Let the big guy see. This is the hooligan who molested our waiter."


    The young man with curly hair covered his face with his hands in fear. Xiaoyi shook his cell phone again and pointed it at his friends. Those people were scared out of their wits one by one. They turned away one after another. Some of them blocked their faces with their hands. Xiaoyi continued, "Aren''t you pretty tough? Let''s put you on the photo too. Let''s show the big guy that you are from Pucheng, right? Send it up to see if anyone knows you? Let''s see what your friends think of you. It''s best to let your parents know what kind of person their son is! Why are you covering your face? Show your face and smile!"


    Xiaoyi is so awesome!


    The group of young people were all intimidated, and the curly-haired young man looked even more frightened. His friends were all speechless and could not utter a word.


    At this moment, Xiaoyi continued, "I''ll call the police right away. Aren''t you bulls? Aren''t you very bossy? Keep bossy."


    But Xiaolian suddenly said, "Xiaoyi, forget it. Don''t call the police."


    I know what Xiaolian is worried about. The police are here. For those viewers who don''t know the truth, there must be a lot of discussion in private. Rumors can''t be stopped. This will definitely affect the restaurant.


    I hurriedly said, "Why don''t you report it, Xiaolian? Don''t be afraid. We have to treat these hooligans today. They are so bold!"


    The young man with curly hair laughed and couldn''t stand up straight. He quickly said, "Don''t call the police. I''m wrong, okay? Let''s not call the police. I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong."


    "Weren''t you pretty good just now?" Xiaoyi said sarcastically.


    I couldn''t help but smile when I saw the young man''s deflated face. I thought it was a man''s job to solve this problem today, but I didn''t expect Xiaoyi to be so majestic today, making a group of us men completely useless. It really impressed me!


    "Wrong, really wrong! If we don''t call the police, we can all say it. Big brothers and big sisters, forgive me once. I drank some wine. My hands are cheap. I really didn''t mean it! I was wrong. Forgive me once."


    At this moment, the young man''s attitude turned 180 degrees. It was as good as it could be. Looking at his appearance, I still felt an unspeakable disgust in my heart. I really wanted to punch him in the face!


    "If you want to apologize, then kneel down and apologize!" Xiaoyi said coldly in a tone that was not negotiable.


    Hearing this, the young man''s face was even more like a pig''s liver. His friends were frowning, but no one dared to stand up for him. The young man was also deep in thought. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "If I kneel down and apologize, you can let me go, right?"


    "No!" Although Xiaoyi was a head shorter than the young man, in my heart at this time, she was very tall and very heroic. She said, "You have to know what you did wrong. You have to know your mistake from your heart, you know? This is an insult to a woman. Your mother is ashamed of you, you know? In the future, remember that if you molest another woman, you will definitely get your retribution, you know?"


    Xiaoyi was like teaching a child a lesson, but his tone was a hundred times harsher. The young man''s face was red from the lesson and he was too stunned to say a word.


    At last, Xiaoyi ordered like a general, "Kneel down!"


    Suddenly, the young man knelt down like a prisoner without hesitation. The young man''s friends all couldn''t bear to look straight at him. They were ashamed and ashamed.


    A group of us looked at each other with a faint smile.


    Then, after the young man stood up, Xiaoyi did not forget to ask them to pay for the meal. The young man threw a few hundred yuan on the table and went downstairs in a mess.


    Being able to make the young man kneel down and apologize was punishable. We comforted Xiaolian for a few more words, then asked Xiaoyi to accompany her to the backyard to rest first. Cousin also went to comfort Xiaolian.


    Then we continued to work. It was time to get off work. We didn''t let xiao yi and xiao lian go alone as usual. Old Gao and I were going to take Xiaoyi, Old Gao was going to take Xiaolian, and we were going to take two girls home.


    Today, the young man was forced to kneel down, and most of his heart was not reconciled. I was afraid that they would retaliate against xiao yi and Xiaolian on the road at night, so it was safer to send them home.


    Xiaoyi and I took a taxi, and I couldn''t help but say to Xiaoyi, "You''re so awesome today, I admire you! Admire!"


    "Don''t mention it. I get angry when I think about it." Xiaoyi was still angry.


    "Okay, don''t mention it." But I still asked, "How''s Xiaolian doing?"


    "Much better already."


    "Do you want her to rest for a few days?"


    "I asked her about that too. She said it was okay."


    "Oh, okay then."


    The car continued to drive, and then Xiaoyi looked at me again. We were both sitting in the back row. Xiaoyi whispered to me, "Still no news about Hu Zi?"


    I can''t help but sigh. It seems that Xiaoyi still can''t let go of Hu Zi!


    I shook my head, and now we can only wait for Hu Zi to contact us, completely unable to take the initiative to contact him. Seeing me shake my head, Xiaoyi''s eyes immediately burst into tears.

 Chapter 306 : The Storm Is Back

    Back at the restaurant, the tiredness of a busy day surged into my mind. I sat down first and got a glass of water to drink. After a while, Old Gao came back.


    "Sent Xiaoyi back?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you okay on the way?"


    "It''s okay. How about you?"


    "Nothing, either."


    "I''m fine." I don''t think the curly-haired youths will be bothering us anymore.


    I looked at Old Gao again and asked doubtfully, "Why are you back?"


    Old Gao didn''t answer my question immediately. He paused, took out a cigarette and started smoking. He pulled out a chair and sat down. After taking a puff, he said to me, "Do you think something is wrong today?"


    "Something''s wrong? Where?" I frowned.


    "First, the guests in a private room were exempted, then someone molested Xiaolian, and two things happened in a day!" Old Gao had some suspicion in his eyes.


    I didn''t feel anything at first, but now that I heard Old Gao''s analysis, I suddenly felt a little abnormal. I asked again, "What do you mean by that?"


    Old Gao shook his head and replied, "Maybe I was thinking too much. Forget it. Go to sleep."


    "Oh."


    I didn''t think too much. Old Gao stood up after smoking the cigarette in his hand and was ready to leave. I followed him to the door. Old Gao thought about it and finally said to me, "I always feel that things are not going well these days. Let''s pay more attention."


    I sensed the worry in Old Gao''s words and nodded solemnly. Now that there were a lot of things going on, nothing could ever happen again.


    After Old Gao left, I closed the door and went back to the backyard.


    I wanted to call Ding Ge, but it was too late. I was afraid she would disturb her when she fell asleep, so I decided not to call.


    I think of Hu Zi again. He''s been out of touch with us for more than a day, and I don''t know where he is now. Where do you live at night?


    His heart felt like a huge rock, heavy!


    ...


    The next day, the sun gradually rose, and the gentle sun gradually enveloped the entire land. It was almost spring, and the weather had obviously warmed up a lot, but in the morning it was still a bit chilly. I stood in the backyard and had a cold war, and after returning to my senses, I washed up.


    In the morning, I called Lin Ya, asked about Ding Ge, and then asked about the photo shop. Lin Ya and Ding Ge had nothing to do. They lived a warm and peaceful life.


    Calm, sometimes it''s really a very happy thing.


    I suddenly remembered something and asked Lin Ya, "Has Ji Ze been looking for you again in the past two days?"


    "Guess!" Lin Ya sighed at my words and said helplessly.


    I also curled my lips. It seems that Ji Ze''s will is as strong as steel this time!


    Lin Ya asked about Hu Zi as usual. We didn''t talk much and hung up after a while.


    I called Ding Ge again. It took Ding Ge a long time to answer the call.


    Her tone was still a little boring, and she asked me feebly, "What''s the matter?"


    When I heard her voice, I really wanted to go over and accompany her, but when I thought of what Old Gao said last night, I felt a little disappointed, so I could only comfort her, "Are you holding back again?"


    "What do you think?" Ding Ge''s voice was soft, like a patient''s. In fact, he was a patient.


    "Does your arm still hurt?"


    "Just like that, it doesn''t hurt too much."


    After thinking about it, I said, "Shall I make you some ribs soup today?"


    "No need. I just drank it."


    "No, it''s been two days."


    "That''s too much to drink. It''s more like drinking once a week."


    Well, since Ding Ge said so, let''s make her ribs soup once a week.


    "Okay, no problem. Be careful, don''t forget to take your medicine."


    "I know." Ding Ge sighed and said to me, "I''m going to work tomorrow."


    When I heard Ding Ge''s words, I was shocked. Ding Ge had only been at home for a few days. How could he go to work? I quickly replied, "No, no, no. How could you go to work? What''s your situation? Can you go to work? You''ll be in a trance and have a good rest at home for a few days."


    "I''ve really had enough rest."


    "Does the girl know you''re going to work?"


    "I don''t know!"


    I guessed that this was Ding Ge''s decision, and I quickly stopped him, "You can''t go to work tomorrow. You should at least wait for your arm to stop hurting."


    I kept telling dinger not to think about going to work, but I didn''t know if Ding Ge was listening. I think I need to go to lin ya''s house and talk to Ding Ge in detail.


    Then he hung up.


    Time continued to move forward.


    At noon, things happened again.


    Here''s the thing. There was a table of guests, sneaky, one after another, heading out. If it wasn''t for Old Gao''s reminder yesterday, I probably wouldn''t have cared. After a closer look, it became more and more obvious that they wanted to escape the order. Seven or eight guests at a table ordered a large table of food, which was not cheap, but after almost eating, one after another, someone got up and walked out.


    Absolutely abnormal!


    The guests were sitting in the lobby downstairs, and Old Gao and I noticed them. After a while, there was only one person left on the table, a shorter man.


    This person picked up his phone and walked out the door. This is the last person. Of course, we can''t let him go.


    So Old Gao and I followed, and the man walked over, put his phone in his ear, and called.


    He walked out the door, and the two of us followed him to the door. The short man also noticed the two of us. At first, he didn''t pay any attention to us. The two of us also stood silently aside, not caring about him. As long as he didn''t leave, we couldn''t do anything to him for the time being, but now we have to guard him.


    After a while, the short man put down the phone and walked towards us. His face was unkind. He pointed at us and said, "What''s wrong with you two? What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." I smiled faintly.


    "Why are you two always following me when I make a phone call?" The short man''s voice grew louder and louder.


    "You haven''t paid the bill yet."


    "I know I didn''t pay the bill. I owe you this money. It''s so noisy inside. Can I make a phone call? I''ll pay the bill after the call. Why do you keep looking at me like that? You''re getting in my way, you know?" The short man roared at both of us.


    I took a deep breath and suppressed my anger. We have to respect each other. If you understand us, we can understand you. All of you are gone. If you come out and make a phone call, we won''t watch.


    It''s easy to earn money these days!


    "I understand. I''m sorry." In the past, Old Gao was the most impatient among us, but today he still said with a smile on his face, "It''s not easy for us to open a small restaurant, is it? You''re the only guest left at your table, and we can''t help it. We won''t stop you either. Let''s stay away from you. If you call, we''ll just stand here for a while."


    With that, Old Gao reached out for a cigarette.


    Reaching out to stop smiling, the short man seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    All of a sudden, he seemed less confident. He looked at the two of us and said, "Actually, this meal was bought by someone else. I shouldn''t have paid for it."


    As soon as I heard it, I understood that I still wanted to escape.


    "But now you''re the only one left."


    "No, they''ll be back soon."


    "You''re lying to a ghost!" I finally couldn''t help it. This lie was so fake that it was so damn annoying.


    The short man gave me a hard look, and I didn''t try to be polite to him anymore, "If you don''t pay for the meal today, you can''t leave."


    The short man looked a little weak.


    I can''t help but feel angry. The hotel has been in trouble for the past two days. Could Old Gao have guessed right? It''s not a coincidence. Could someone have deliberately set us up?


    Damn!


    I clenched my fists. I don''t think anyone really wants to deal with our restaurant.


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly said to the short man, "Someone asked you to come, right? Let you have a meal at our restaurant and then run away, right?"


    "How is that possible? What happened to a group of our friends having dinner at your restaurant?"


    "Stop it. There must be at least two people at that table you don''t know. You only stayed at the end because you were running slowly. How dare you say that no one has instructed you?"


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about." The short man pursed his lips and continued, "There''s something I don''t know. That''s my friend''s friend. We won''t run away from the bill. What are we running away from? Forget it. I was invited, but they left. I paid for the meal. I paid for it."


    As he spoke, the short man reached out for his wallet and said, "Damn, someone set it up today. What kind of friend is this? Let me invite you if you want me to."


    "How much is it?" The short man patted his wallet and said, "Money!"


    Old Gao looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, how much do you want to see them?"


    I nodded and walked back to the restaurant. I turned my head and took a look outside, but it didn''t matter. Just before I entered the restaurant, the short man took the opportunity to run away.


    Damn, he ran away!


    Old Gao chased after him, and I ran out of the restaurant as fast as I could. Fortunately, Old Gao ran so fast that after running more than ten meters, Old Gao held down the short man.


    Good job!


    I couldn''t help but praise in my heart.


    When I got there, Old Gao pinned the short man down. The short man screamed but could not resist Old Gao. When he saw me running over, his face became even more desperate.


    He began to beg for mercy, "Please let me go. Please!"


    "Run! Why don''t you run!"


    "Stop running, stop running!"


    "Tell me, who sent you here?" Old Gao asked again, apparently still thinking that someone was targeting us on purpose.

 Chapter 307 Whos behind This?

    The short man lay on the ground and Old Gao pressed his neck hard. The short man''s face was a little blue and his neck was red. He could not breathe and said, "I said, I said!"


    Only then did Old Gao let him go.


    Then, the short man honestly said to us, "I''m just a worker. Today, I was waiting for work in the square as usual. Someone called for seven or eight people and gave us three hundred yuan each. He told us to have lunch at the Xingyun hotel at noon and then run away. It''s so simple. Three hundred yuan is earned just like that. Although I know it''s not right, we just want more money. I don''t have many such easy jobs in a year. They drove us here, but I really don''t know who they are!"


    Old Gao and I looked at each other when we heard what the short man said. It seemed that the short man was not lying. He did not look like a rich man, and his clothes were plain.


    It looks like someone really wanted to trick us.


    Who is it?


    What did they do this for?


    The short man cried and said to us, "Big brothers, I was wrong, I was really wrong, can you let me go? I''m just a farmer. I earn more than ten days for this meal. I have a family of people, old and young. I''m too greedy. I know my mistake. Let me go."


    He looked really pitiful, and I felt pity for him. He was really not easy. I didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so I said to Old Gao, "Forget it. Let him go."


    There was nothing more he could ask. He was gone.


    Old Gao looked at me for a while and didn''t say anything, but he nodded. Finally, he said to the short man, "It''s not easy for anyone to earn money. We have to ask for peace of mind!"


    The short man nodded like a chicken pecking rice, then stood up and ran away.


    Old Gao and I also went back to the hotel.


    I really didn''t expect that someone was targeting the restaurant on purpose! This is something I''ve never done before. I don''t think I''ve offended anyone. Who did this to our restaurant?


    Yesterday and today, almost a thousand yuan was lost. Although the amount was not much, it was his mother who had to destroy the restaurant. Who could stand the constant torment?


    "Fuck him, who''s so shameless!" I couldn''t help but curse.


    If we can, let''s do it in the open. What are we doing in the dark?


    I couldn''t help but wonder if it was someone from another restaurant. After all, it was possible that their colleagues were enemies. But this is really despicable!


    I talked a lot with Old Gao, but Old Gao had other opinions. He said to me, "Do you think this has anything to do with Hu Zi?"


    "Is it related to Hu Zi?" I was surprised. What would it have to do with Hu Zi? He doesn''t even know where he is now.


    "Look." Old Gao analyzed to me, "Do you think it''s possible that Hu Zi has a conflict with someone, and that''s why they are suing him? Then, that person knows that Hu Zi is the boss of the Xingyun hotel. Not only is he suing Hu Zi, he''s also here to get revenge on us!"


    "Hey, that''s really possible when you say it. Then who did Hu Zi provoke?"


    "Who knows? He hung up before he could talk to us. He didn''t know how to make a phone call these two days. It was so worrying." Old Gao''s face was as gloomy as mine.


    "Then what should we do? There''s nothing he can do about it!"


    "What can we do? We have to be careful." Old Gao sighed.


    When the afternoon was over, we had to call an emergency meeting to make everyone pay attention these two days. We were not afraid of what happened. We should call the police. We were not afraid of anything.


    However, it''s not a good idea to keep this on guard. We should think about how to find out who is behind this!


    Now it''s up to the other party to do something about it. This time, we can''t be merciful anymore. We have to find out what''s going on and catch the other party.


    Old Gao and I ate casually, but nothing happened in the evening. The restaurant was quite calm, and we didn''t know what the hell was going on with each other.


    It felt like the days after someone drugged the pond. We had to stay at the pond 24 hours a day and patrol at night. Of course, the people behind the scenes were Old Gao''s parents, just to make things difficult for him. But this time, it wasn''t our family, it was our enemy!


    At night, we sent the two girls back home as usual. It was better to be careful at the crucial moment. Old Gao didn''t go back at night and slept with me in the restaurant. I also told my cousin that Zhan should stay with his father for the next few days. If something happened in the restaurant, none of us could guarantee it.


    On this day, Hu Zi did not contact us.


    The next day, I went to Lin Ya''s house during the morning when I was not too busy. I was really afraid that Ding Ge would go to work, so after I got up and washed up, I took the car to lin ya''s house.


    On the way, I called Lin Ya and asked her to stop Ding Ge from going to work. Not long after, I arrived at lin ya''s house. Lin Ya hadn''t left yet, and dinger hadn''t gone to work.


    Seeing me, Ding Ge didn''t smile at me. First, he gave me a hard look. I turned a blind eye and asked, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "No."


    Lin Ya looked like he had just woken up and had not put on his makeup. His short hair was still unkempt, but his demeanor did not diminish.


    Ding Ge, on the other hand, was very energetic. He probably fell asleep when he was bored during the day. In contrast, she was like a delicate little princess, her skin was as white as a young girl, and her every move highlighted her charming posture.


    A pair of beauties, much more beautiful than the scenery on the way here.


    "Then let''s have breakfast together."


    "I''m not going. You and Ding Ge can go and eat together. I should be leaving right now." Lin Ya''s voice came from the bathroom.


    "What''s the rush?" I asked with a frown. There shouldn''t be many customers in the photo shop this early.


    "There have been a lot more photos taken in the past two days, and the workload has been a lot heavier. I have to work all day." Lin Ya moved very quickly, combing her hair while tidying up her clothes, and then quickly changed into her shoes.


    It seems that the last time they invited kindergarten leaders to dinner, it really worked. However, I really don''t like it if this is the only way to succeed!


    However, this is a reality, and many times it is unrealistic to achieve a dream through pure hard work. That kind of chicken soup for the soul seems to inspire people, but it is actually a bit stupid. Of course, there are also some successful ones. I don''t deny it.


    But a lot of times we have to learn to compromise and be flexible, to do things we don''t want to do, to rely on relationships, to rely on connections, to rely on friends, to invite guests and gift hidden rules, to put it bluntly, it''s quite cruel!


    "Okay, then you go, but bring breakfast over. Don''t starve." I reminded Lin Ya.


    "I know. Help me persuade her!" Lin Ya pointed at dinger and looked at me, "If she goes to work, I won''t stop talking to you!"


    "Don''t worry, I promise to complete the task."


    Soon, Lin Ya picked up the keys and bag and left the room.


    Suddenly, Ding Ge, who was as meek as a kitten, looked at me provocatively. He became arrogant and said to me, "You can still look at me for the rest of your life."


    Of course, I don''t want to force Ding Ge to go to work unless I have to. I really hope she can let go of this idea and recuperate at home. This is her arm. What if there are any sequelae?


    "I don''t want to either. I just came here today to talk to you and advise you. Why do you have to be so anxious? You don''t need money right now, do you?"


    "I''m not in a hurry to spend money."


    "What do you want money for? You didn''t earn enough money to spend. Your salary shouldn''t be low." After all, Ding Ge has been promoted.


    "I just need money!" Ding Ge curled his lips and said, "Besides, I can''t rest forever. If I rest any longer, someone else will take my place. Who am I going to talk to?"


    "If you do, you do. That''s all."


    "That''s easy for you to say. You think a promotion is that easy."


    I opened my mouth. Actually, I wanted to say that your family is so rich that even if you don''t work, you can still wear gold and silver, but Ding Ge doesn''t like these words. She''s a very independent girl, so I still didn''t say it. He just continued, "You''ve already asked for leave. Why are you so flustered? Don''t worry too much. The company will change as usual if you don''t work these days."


    "I feel more threatened when you say that." Ding Ge blinked her eyes and looked at me reproachfully.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. I shook my head and smiled bitterly, "That''s not what I meant. I meant that since you can rest now and your boss didn''t call to urge you, you should rest for two more days. You really need to go there."


    "When will that happen? I quit!"


    "Just quit. You wanted to quit before."


    "That''s all in the past. Quitting is even worse." Ding Ge said, "I really can''t take a long break."


    I sighed, smoothed my hair, and felt a little overwhelmed. There was really nothing to say. I looked at Ding Ge and smiled bitterly, "Ding Ge, what did I say to you that you wouldn''t go to work?"


    I stared at Ding Ge. I really hoped he could see the worry in my heart. She was so worried that she couldn''t take care of herself.


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything more, but in the end, she finally compromised and said, "Okay, I''ll take a few more days off."


    Hearing this, I suddenly heaved a sigh of relief!


    But then Ding Ge said, "But I made a promise. I can''t take a long break. I''ll go to work later. You can''t stop me."


    I nodded. I don''t have to go to work now. I''ll talk about it later.


    Then, Ding Ge and I went out to the neighborhood for breakfast, and then I walked around with her, feeling that time passed quickly, as if it was time to leave in the blink of an eye.


    I sent Ding Ge back to Lin Ya''s house. Ding Ge was very obedient and did not express any dissatisfaction.


    However, just as I was about to leave, Lin Ya suddenly called me.


    I smiled faintly and wanted to tell her that I had completed my mission, but when I answered the phone, I heard Lin Ya''s rare panicked tone. She said with a trembling voice, "Blood... Blood, all blood..."

 Chapter 308 Emergency Room

    When I heard Lin Ya''s words, I was in a daze for a moment, and a shocking image filled my brain!


    Blood... Blood... A piece of scarlet blood flowed from the ground and spread...


    But I can''t be confused at this moment. I quickly clenched my phone and asked lin ya, "What blood? What blood? Are you clear? What''s wrong?"


    I put my phone close to my ear and my muscles tightened! All the nerves were tensed up, blood was rushing through his head, and there was a buzzing sound in his ears.


    Lin Ya''s tone, Lin Ya''s words, made me very nervous!


    Ding Ge also looked at me in horror, completely stunned!


    "Ji Ze, Ji Ze is covered in blood!" Lin Ya''s voice was still trembling. I had never heard her voice so frightened.


    Ji Ze?


    I frowned. Why was Ji Ze covered in blood?


    But now I didn''t have time to ask these questions, and quickly said, "Did you call 120?"


    "Yes, yes."


    I was afraid that Lin Ya would lose his space and forget to think, so I asked, and then I asked, "Where are you now? I''ll be right there."


    "I''m at the entrance of our photography store." Lin Ya was still in shock and his voice was filled with fear.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    Ding Ge could hear Lin Ya''s voice, and I didn''t have to explain it to her. I looked at her and said, "I''ll be right there."


    "Me too!" I walked to the door, but Ding Ge followed me in a hurry.


    I turned to look at Ding Ge and said worriedly, "You should stay home."


    However, Ding Ge''s eyes were unusually determined. She said, "My legs are fine again. Let''s go."


    With that, Ding Ge walked in front of me. This was not the time for ink. I didn''t think much about it and went out with Ding Ge.


    The two of them took a taxi and said to the driver as quickly as possible. I was still thinking about what Lin Ya had just said, and I was very nervous. Ding Ge was also very nervous. We didn''t say a word, and there was anxiety and depression in the car.


    However, on the way to the hospital, Lin Ya called again, saying that ji ze had been sent to the ambulance and was on his way to the hospital. She asked me to go directly to the hospital, so I asked the driver to turn around and go to the hospital.


    Whenever faced with such an urgent matter, he would always feel very slow, perhaps even by plane.


    When we arrived at the hospital, we finally met Lin Ya!


    Lin Ya was standing in the corridor, not far ahead was the emergency room.


    In the corridor, Lin Ya grabbed her hair with one hand, and her back seemed to be filled with uneasiness. Seeing us, her mood became even more excited. Ding Ge quickly took Lin Ya''s hand and said softly, "Don''t be afraid of the girl, we are here."


    Lin Ya''s body trembled slightly. It took a long time for her to calm down. I asked Lin Ya, "What''s going on?"


    There was pain and sadness in Lin Ya''s eyes. She glanced in the direction of the emergency room and then said, "After I arrived at the store today, I was busy fixing the film. Ji ze came. I was a little annoyed and chased him out. But at this moment, someone ran out of nowhere. He had a knife in his hand and cut it at ji ze. At that time, I..."


    Speaking of this, lin ya became agitated again. Her shoulders trembled uncontrollably. Her lips were cold and white, and her eyes shone with fear.


    After a while, she continued, "Then that person ran away. I was completely shocked. Everything... Everything happened in an instant. I was so scared. By the time I realized it, Ji Ze had already fallen to the ground. Xinyan and I ran out quickly. Then I saw a lot of blood flowing out of Ji Ze. It was terrible. It was terrible."


    Lin Ya''s eyes were filled with fear again. Ding Ge had to gently caress Lin Ya''s back to calm her down.


    And hearing Lin Ya''s words, I was also shocked!


    Isn''t that too daring of a mother to cut someone in broad daylight?


    I can''t help but wonder, who does Ji Ze have such a blood feud with that would make him cut off on the street?


    I looked at Lin Ya, who was panting heavily, and couldn''t help but imagine a girl who had witnessed the whole process of chopping people. Although she was a very strong girl, I could feel that she must have collapsed at that time.


    Not to mention her, I''ve never seen such a bloody scene, and I couldn''t stand it!


    "Did you call the police?" I asked.


    This must be reported to the police! The murderer must be caught.


    Lin Ya nodded and said, "Call the police. Xinyan called the police first and then again. Ji Ze was stabbed in the chest. If Xinyan didn''t press it, I don''t know how much blood would have flowed. Ji Ze''s coat was almost soaked in blood. It was all blood."


    Blood, I couldn''t help but imagine Ji Ze covered in blood, thinking that my head was a little numb, and there were waves of powerlessness coming from me, not to mention the fact that Lin Ya witnessed it with his own eyes.


    "Hey, how did this happen?" I sighed deeply and asked, "Do Ji Ze''s parents know?"


    "I''ve already called them. They''re on a plane. They won''t arrive until tonight. His aunt might be here soon." Lin Ya said.


    "Who wants to kill ji ze?" I couldn''t figure it out, but I didn''t know much about Ji Ze''s circle of friends, so I didn''t have a clue at all.


    "I don''t know either." Lin Ya shook his head in pain.


    We were all silent, but we couldn''t calm down! My heart is surging, I just hope that Ji Ze will be safe and sound, and nothing will happen.


    I was a little flustered, because Ji Ze''s life was in doubt now, and I had never had a friend experience this kind of thing, so the first time I experienced this kind of thing, my heart was especially heavy.


    Thinking of Ji Ze, I couldn''t help but think of Fang Qingyu, who had vanished from the sky. Sometimes people are really fragile and fragile. I really hope Ji Ze can survive. He is still very young!


    I couldn''t help but think about the murderer who hurt Ji Ze. How daring it was to do it on the street. It sounded like a dream, but it happened to Ji Ze, and it happened to me.


    After a while, Ling Xinyan came over. She saw me and Ding Ge and said hello to us.


    Who''s in the mood to chat at this time? We''re all in the hallway, waiting for the emergency room door to open.


    There were rooms on both sides of the corridor, and the sun could not get through it. Although there were lights on overhead, they felt very dark. This kind of darkness seemed very gloomy in the environment of the hospital, and it was somewhat inexplicably depressing, making people unconsciously speak softly.


    After a while, the police arrived.


    He was here to ask about ji ze''s murder.


    Most of the time, it was Ling Xinyan. Besides, Lin Ya said very little. She was still in a state of panic. She was extremely tense and had not recovered.


    Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya witnessed what happened together. She told the same story as Lin Ya. It was still thrilling to hear it again, and the images of blood and violence were unconsciously added to her mind.


    Finally, the police asked about the criminal''s image.


    Ling Xinyan replied, "He really appeared too fast. We didn''t notice him before. He was wearing a cap and clothes... I can''t remember. He ran away in a few seconds. He''s about average height, not fat..."


    The police asked Ling Xinyan as they spoke. It didn''t take long for the police to say something like they would try their best to solve the case and pacify us with a few words before they left.


    After they left, I could not help rubbing my forehead. Why have you been so restless lately?


    First, Ding Ge was injured, now Hu Zi didn''t know where to go, and someone was secretly messing with our restaurant. Now Ji Ze was hacked into the hospital.


    Headache!


    It really hurts, but in just a few days, so many things have happened. Fuck, I feel a puff of stuffiness in my chest. I''m almost suffocating.


    I stood here and took a few more heavy breaths. I couldn''t sit still!


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly bit his lip and said, "It''s all my fault! If I hadn''t chased Ji Ze out, maybe Ji Ze wouldn''t have been hurt."


    "What are you talking about?" When I heard that, I was a little angry and said, "If that person is specifically trying to kill ji ze, can you stop him? Even if they don''t get cut off in front of your store, they might do it somewhere else."


    Ding Ge and Ling Xinyan also comforted Lin Ya.


    I breathed out a foul breath again. This incident had really hit lin ya a lot. When she had the chance in the future, she would definitely let Lin Ya go on another trip and let her forget these unhappy things.


    I looked at the door of the emergency room again and it was still closed. It had been a long time, but it had not been opened once. I didn''t know what was going on inside.


    Because I didn''t see it with my own eyes, just listening to lin ya and Ling Xinyan, I couldn''t understand Ji Ze''s injury in detail, and I didn''t know if it was life-threatening, but now that I haven''t been out of the emergency room for so long, the situation is definitely not optimistic.


    I took out my phone and looked at it. It was almost 11: 30.


    Originally, none of this had happened. I should have gone back to the hotel by now. The hotel was not peaceful these two days, and it was difficult for me to feel at ease one day without catching the mastermind behind it.


    But I think, at this time, it is better to accompany them with a few girls. The three of them are girls, and I am the only man. I should take care of them more.


    But at this moment, my phone suddenly rang.


    It was Old Gao.


    In the quiet corridor, my cell phone sounded especially loud, which made me feel a little embarrassed, so I quickly picked up the phone.


    For some reason, when I saw Old Gao calling me, my heart skipped a beat. I always felt that something had happened when Old Gao called me.


    Before Old Gao spoke, I was inexplicably nervous!


    Now, I am really becoming a frightened bird.


    "What''s wrong?" I took a few steps to ask Old Gao.


    Old Gao''s voice was thick with anger and said, "That man is doing it again!"

 Chapter 309 : The Restaurant Was Smashed

    When I heard that, I suddenly frowned, and my whole body was about to explode with anger!


    The people who were secretly messing with our restaurant did it again?


    I gritted my teeth and asked in a low voice, "What did they do again?"


    "Hey!" Old Gao sighed and said, "Where are you? Come here. The restaurant is in a mess!"


    A mess?


    Damn, what''s going on?


    After hearing Old Gao''s words, my heart was filled with shock and anger. Who was the one who kept running our restaurant? What did he do again?


    "But?" I scratched my head, but now I can''t leave. Ji Ze''s life is uncertain. How can I leave?


    Old Gao also recognized my dilemma and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    I think Old Gao must have been worried enough by now. Don''t tell him about the hospital. I said to Old Gao, "There''s something I can''t get through for the time being. I''ll leave the hotel to you now. Can you take care of it?"


    "Yeah, it''s okay. Then you should get busy first. We''ll talk about it when we get back."


    Hanging up the phone, I gritted my teeth and held the phone tightly in my hand!


    I walked towards Ding Ge and the others. Ding Ge looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Obviously, she also saw that my face was not right. At this time, my expression could not deceive them, and I could not pretend to be fine, so she said to them: "Something happened at the restaurant."


    "Ah? What is it?" Ding Ge and the others all looked at me worriedly.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t elaborate."


    "Then you go back first. There''s us here. Don''t worry. I''ll call you as soon as I hear anything." Ding Ge said.


    "It''s okay. He can take care of it."


    Ding ge opened her mouth and said nothing to me.


    So, my heart became heavier. Old Gao didn''t make it clear on the phone just now. The dark hand of marquis attacked the restaurant again. What did he do this time? Old Gao actually said that the restaurant was a mess, obviously something big had happened.


    I sat down and lay there with my eyes closed for a while. I felt so tired and had a feeling of physical and mental exhaustion. There were so many troubles and worries during this time that I couldn''t even take good care of ding ge''s injuries.


    Time passed minute by minute. At noon, Ji Ze''s aunt came over. She was also very excited to hear the news. Two lines of hot tears could not help but fall.


    We had been waiting outside, not eating, not feeling hungry, and filled with worry.


    Ji Ze''s aunt persuaded us several times before we had to go to the hospital cafeteria to eat something.


    Usually, lilia was a lively girl, but today, she was completely different. She didn''t speak much, and she was in a daze and fear the whole time. It seemed that the scene of Ji Ze covered in blood was too exciting for her.


    I looked at Ling Xinyan again. She was in much better shape than Lin Ya. I couldn''t help but admire her a lot. It seemed that she was much more tolerant. Of course, there might be some reason why Ling Xinyan and Ji Ze didn''t know each other. As friends, we inevitably felt more worried.


    During dinner, Ling Xinyan said to us, "Lin Ya, Ding Ge, Xing Yun, you are all friends of Ji Ze. Do you know what kind of enemy jize has? Is there anyone who wants to kill him?"


    I shook my head and looked at Lin Ya. Among us, Lin Ya might know some of Ji Ze''s circle, but it should be very limited.


    Lin Ya replied sadly, "Ji ze is a person with high eq and a good temper. He usually doesn''t have any enemies. As far as I know, he doesn''t have any enemies, and what kind of enemies would kill people?"


    Ling Xinyan asked again, "Could it be someone in his business? Lin Ya, didn''t you say that jize runs an electrical company? Would that be a violation of the interests of other companies? His peers are enemies, and there are extreme people who want to kill him to get back at him?"


    Lin Ya shook her head again, but she was not sure, "Probably not. I''ve never been to his company, but even if it violates the interests of others, there''s no need to kill anyone, right?"


    "People are evil. Who can tell?" Ling Xinyan said with emotion.


    I especially agree with Ling Xinyan''s words. Now I have some doubts that his colleagues are trying to destroy our Xingyun hotel behind their backs.


    But when Ling Xinyan asked if it was someone in Ji Ze''s business who wanted to kill him, I couldn''t help but think of someone!


    Li Dong!


    If it was a violation of other people''s rights, it was true that murder was the lowest level of means, and even if Ji Ze was killed, Ji Ze''s company would not collapse, so there was no point in doing so. But what if it was someone who owed ji ze money? Kill Ji Ze, and you don''t have to pay back the money?


    I didn''t know what I was thinking, but yellow hair just popped into my head.


    Their family owed more than three million to ji ze, so huang mao had a motive to kill, but now Ji Ze just for a word from Lin Ya, did not urge them to continue to delay for a few months, so the possibility of Li Dong would be much smaller.


    However, just as we were all silent, Lin Ya suddenly said, "Have you ever thought that maybe that person and Ji Ze did not hate each other, but for other reasons?"


    "What''s the reason?" We all asked curiously.


    "Could it be that ji ze is the enemy of love!" Lin Ya didn''t know what she was thinking of, but when she said that, a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes.


    Ling Xinyan frowned and looked at Lin Ya.


    But lin ya didn''t say anything.


    I think Lin Ya must have thought of something, or she wouldn''t have said that. But now we haven''t caught the murderer, and Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan haven''t seen the murderer, so we can only guess.


    After leaving the canteen, we continued to stay outside the emergency room. Ji Ze hadn''t come out yet. He had been in there for four or five hours, and we were all there.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what would have happened if Ji Ze hadn''t been rescued. What would happen?


    I can''t imagine it!


    In the hospital, you can only feel the light without temperature all the time. If you don''t look at the time, sometimes you really don''t know what time it is or how long it has been. In short, you will feel for a long time.


    At this moment, with a slight "Creak" sound, finally, the emergency room door opened.


    A middle-aged male doctor came out.


    All of us took a few steps forward excitedly, and the doctor''s words made all of us half relieved. Ji Ze was out of danger.


    Out of danger!


    Hearing this word, Lin Ya''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    I was also extremely excited, no matter what, my life was finally saved! My body could not help but tremble. If Ji Ze survived this disaster, he would be blessed!


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to me again, "Xing Yun, Ji Ze is not in danger now. You should go back to the hotel and have a look."


    Lin Ya also said, "You go back first. We''ll just keep watch here."


    I nodded. I was worried about the restaurant. Now that Ji Ze''s life was not in danger, I couldn''t help him here for the time being, so I left the restaurant alone.


    On the way back to the hotel, it was almost dusk, but as I looked at the sunrise, my heart was still very complicated.


    But no matter what, there is good news now, so seeing those golden lights, I feel a little better.


    But I don''t know, how is the hotel?


    I couldn''t help but wonder what other people had done to our restaurant.


    Fuck, I want to swear. I have to kill them if I find them!


    Soon, I got out of the car and stood outside the restaurant. However, when I saw that there were no guests in the restaurant, I immediately frowned.


    My heart tightened and I hurried into the restaurant.


    When I entered the restaurant, I was a little stunned!


    Although it could be seen that the cleaning had already been done, I still saw the broken chairs and tables, and my heart seemed to be beating suddenly. I continued to look at the hall, carefully looking at whether everything was the same as before.


    Compared to before, it seemed that one-third of the tables and chairs in the hall were destroyed, and there were countless of them. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but curse, "Fuck, who the hell is this? Come out and fight!"


    My voice was very loud and even a little hoarse. I felt as if all the blood in my body was running like a wild horse.


    Back then, the bald people at the casino said they wanted to smash our store, but today, they actually got smashed?


    I walked over to the back of the kitchen, then looked at the trash can. Sure enough, there was a white flower in the trash can, all the broken plates and bowls, and some wine bottles.


    I couldn''t help but take out a broken bottle and hold it tightly in my hand, clenching my teeth, and the veins on my face swelling. If the mastermind stood in front of me right now, I really couldn''t guarantee what I would do.


    I really hate that I wasn''t here, but even if I wasn''t here, I could imagine how intense the scene was. So many plates and bowls were all broken to the ground, broken into pieces, and one crisp and loud sound came and went like a symphony, and there were tables that crashed to the ground, and chairs that danced in the air. It must have been like this.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little dejected, knowing that the restaurant was at a critical moment, but I couldn''t protect it properly.


    In the restaurant, there were only Old Gao and Jiang Yan, and no one else was there.


    Old Gao must have asked them to leave after something happened at the restaurant.


    Both of them were in a bad mood, and the cigarette butts on the ground were not swept away. I walked over to them and asked, "What''s going on? Who did it?"

 Chapter 310 : What Happened at the Restaurant?

    Old Gao took out his cigarette case, took out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth.


    He took out the lighter again, but it was not working well. He lit it several times, but it was not working. He turned it up a little, and it was only after a few more times that he lit it up. After the light, his expression of worry and worry was revealed, followed by a trace of smoke.


    Old Gao choked and coughed a few times before calming down. Then, in the midst of a cigarette, he told me about what happened at the restaurant while I was away.


    I used to spend my free time with Ding Ge, but then I went to the hospital because jize was cut. It was almost noon when something happened at the restaurant.


    Because of the previous incidents, Old Gao was already very careful. He was not busy, but busier than anyone else. He kept silently observing every guest, especially where Xiaoyi and the others were, for fear that they would be hurt.


    He was like a high-speed camera, capturing every suspicious person in sight!


    Although Old Gao said the other party covered up well and looked no different from normal guests, Old Gao could tell at a glance that they were not real guests!


    This time, there were many people, sitting at two tables, next to each other, with four men sitting at each table.


    Old Gao had to be careful. Before the other party took action, he didn''t know what the other party would do. Would they run away from each other? Would he deliberately make things difficult for the waiter?


    Old Gao went to serve them. He couldn''t take care of two tables at the same time, so he went with Xiaoyi. There was nothing unusual about the dishes ordered by the two tables. When the dishes were served, Old Gao was the only one who gave them the dishes. There was nothing unusual about them. They ate, drank, talked and laughed like other guests.


    Old Gao said that if they were actors, they would all be very good at acting. They were much better than some of the big stars now. They were completely silent and acted the role of the guest vividly!


    Old Gao did not let his guard down at all. It turned out that he was right. He did not take a wrong look. The two tables were indeed prepared!


    Just as the two tables were eating, for some unknown reason, the two tables suddenly started to fight.


    Without any foreplay, they immediately went into a hot state. There was no nonsense between the two tables and eight people. There was no nagging in the movie at all. They moved their hands directly. The plates on the table and the chairs on the table became their weapons.


    Bang!


    Snap!


    Eight people started to fight, two by two, throwing plates and lifting tables one by one. It was the peak time for restaurant guests to eat, and the entire hall was almost full of seats, so that all the guests could not eat anymore, and let alone watch, everyone wanted to avoid it.


    Because their movements were too violent! Some of the things at the nearest tables were all smashed on the ground, so in an instant, everyone fled from the restaurant, the scene was very crowded.


    In such a short period of time, the eight of them acted as if they had a plan. The two of them cooperated perfectly. They also spread out in different directions on purpose and walked as they fought. The area involved was wide and wide, making the whole hall chaotic.


    One pushed the other, and the table was overturned. The two of them waved their chairs as if they were playing with swords. Old Gao said that the scene was really like filming a movie. The tables and chairs flew, the dishes fell, and countless dishes splashed in the air, making people dizzy.


    Old Gao reacted quickly. He called the police as soon as the two sides fought, but the situation was out of control, so Old Gao could only watch the scene gradually lose control and watch the guests leave one by one, but there was nothing else he could do.


    They even had to hide. Even so, cousin was accidentally injured.


    I was shocked to hear that. Was my cousin hurt?


    Cousin was injured!


    "Damn, why didn''t you say so earlier?" I complained, and my heart became anxious. I thought my cousin left first, but I didn''t expect her to be hurt. What should I tell my aunt?


    "It was just a minor injury. A man threw a beer bottle and smashed it on the wall. The flying debris brushed your sister''s cheek. Fortunately, it was a scratch. If it got in, it would be serious." Jiang Yan said.


    "Damn it, this is obviously a smash!" I was so angry that I almost lost my mind. I couldn''t imagine the scene at that time. My cousin''s face was wiped by glass shards, but what if the shards were stuck in her face?


    The consequences are unimaginable. Maybe there will be scars. Which woman would like to leave scars on her face?


    Knowing that my cousin was slightly injured, I wasn''t so worried anymore.


    I''m not a violent person, and now I''m not provoked by others. I rarely provoke others. But now that the other party is pushing us to this point, I really don''t want to make any sense, especially after they smash the shop, I don''t even want the police to interfere, as if they had a big fight!


    But it was clearly a smash shop, but his mother used the cover of a fight, this is really disgusting!


    I thought we didn''t know anything. What''s wrong with being fair and square?


    At this time, Jiang Yan said, "I''m afraid they did this to avoid responsibility, smashing stores and fighting. Which one do you think is serious?"


    Jiang Yan''s words made me even angrier. I couldn''t help but punch the table hard and say angrily, "What the fuck, can''t you come here openly?"


    Old Gao went on to say that there were too many people on the other side. At that time, the only thing they could do was wait for the police to come over quickly.


    Fortunately, the police arrived soon, and the eight men did not escape. The police took them all away.


    I couldn''t help but say excitedly, "Grass, take it away!"


    For the first few times, we''ve made a big deal out of a small one. I thought these eight people had escaped this time, but I didn''t expect to be caught!


    Jiang Yan sighed and said, "What can we do if we get caught? They are just fighting. No one is hurt. At most, they will accompany us with the loss of some damaged tables and bowls in our restaurant. But what about our business? Where are the money for other guests''meals? No one will accompany us!"


    Hearing Jiang Yan''s words, I felt even more depressed. I also felt that no matter how much compensation I made, I was afraid that the loss was still our hotel.


    This is not just a matter of money. Those customers who are eating in our restaurant are eating. They are suddenly encountering this kind of thing. If it were anyone else, they would not have a good impression of our restaurant. I am afraid they would not come to our restaurant again in the future.


    Our hotel''s reputation will definitely be affected. Who will compensate for these losses?


    At this moment, Old Gao fell silent again. After a while, Old Gao looked up again. A cold light flashed in his eyes. He said in a deep voice, "Do you know? Before the police arrived, one of them said something to me?"


    "What did he say?" I asked.


    Jiang Yan also looked at Old Gao doubtfully. Obviously, he didn''t know about it.


    Old Gao said expressionless, "The man said that they were going to kill our restaurant!"


    Arrogant!


    Arrogant!


    I glared, clenched my fists, and asked excitedly, "Is he the one who wants to mess with our restaurant?"


    "No!" Old Gao shook his head and said, "He''s just a thug. There must be someone behind him."


    I gritted my teeth again.


    "But," Old Gao added, "These people are not like the ones who ran away last time. They should know the people behind it."


    "I really want to find him quickly!" I clenched my fists, wishing I could crush that man to death.


    After the police took those people away, Old Gao temporarily asked his cousin to leave. Jiang Yan did not leave. Hanging the closed sign, the two of them stayed to clean up the damaged tables and chairs and so on. At that time, the restaurant was in a lot of chaos, and the ground was full of debris. They had to put in a lot of effort to clean up. Nearly one-third of the tables and chairs could not be used. The damage was very serious.


    The others were not damaged, but it was already a great injury to the restaurant. A few more fights like this, the restaurant must be destroyed!


    Just the loss at noon today, the damage to the table and the guests who had left without paying the bill, would add up to a few thousand yuan.


    "What should we do now?" I asked.


    Jiang Yan sighed, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to open my business tomorrow."


    "Then we''ll open the day after tomorrow."


    I nodded. Jiang Yan was right. It would be better not to open the store like this. Even if I bought the table and enough bowls in time, it would be too late to open the store tomorrow.


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly said, "I think we should replace the rest of the tables and chairs and replace them with new ones. Since so many of them have been destroyed, we should take the opportunity to get a new batch of tables and chairs, which will give us some novelty."


    "That''s a good idea, though it costs a little more." Jiang Yan agreed.


    Old Gao has a good idea. Now we really have to make every effort to recover the loss of the hotel, especially the loss of reputation. Although our hotel is not big, we must pay attention to this matter, or the hotel will die sooner or later.


    So, it''s okay to spend more money.


    We need to replace all the tables and chairs in the hall. At the same time, we need to publish an apologetic article, and it is best to take the opportunity to have another activity. We must return the hotel to its original track, or we will go downhill.


    Of course, we must find out the dark hand of the marquis, or all of this will be in vain.


    But the point is that he''s been in the dark all this time. How do we find him?

 Chapter 311 : Subsequent Processing

    In the lobby of the hotel, I sat with Old Gao and Jiang Yan for a long time and got used to the busy and noisy days in the past. I felt even more desolate and lonely today.


    The brightly lit streets gradually turned grey and the night was dim, as if they were warning that tomorrow would not be a sunny day.


    The three of us made a few small dishes and drank some wine. It was a crucial moment in the restaurant. Although so many things had happened recently, it was not enough to be knocked down.


    If there is something wrong, solve it one by one!


    I called my cousin and asked her about her injuries. She said she was fine. She only scratched a little and didn''t cut her skin. She had already seen a doctor and just put on a band-aid.


    After listening to my cousin, I was completely relieved.


    At the dinner table, I also told them that I couldn''t get to the restaurant in time today, and after hearing about ji ze being cut off, their faces were also shocked.


    "Damn, how dare we be so rampant? When did our Pucheng become so chaotic!"


    I sighed. Who would have thought that something like this would happen all of a sudden?


    Old Gao asked again, "How is Ji Ze now?"


    "The doctor said he was out of danger, but I didn''t see him when I came."


    "Then let''s go see him tomorrow." Old Gao said.


    I nodded.


    Back then, if Wang Mengmeng hadn''t lied to Old Gao, perhaps Old Gao and Ji Ze''s pond water park project had already been implemented. Unfortunately, fate had made us look like plasticine.


    It was almost eleven o'' clock when Jiang Yan left, and Old Gao and I stayed at the hotel.


    Damn, you have to protect a restaurant like a soldier!


    After closing the door, Old Gao lit another cigarette and started smoking.


    Ever since I came back, Old Gao has been smoking a lot. Of course, this also means that he is upset. The more upset he is, the more he smokes.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Stop smoking."


    "I can''t control it." Old Gao replied.


    "You didn''t just quit before..." I stopped in the middle of my sentence, because Old Gao quit smoking for Wang Mengmeng before, and I think I should try to avoid that name from now on.


    At that time, Old Gao quit very simply. I even felt that he quit very enjoyably, not as painful and itchy as before.


    Old Gao didn''t care. He replied, "It''s hard to quit after you quit."


    "Hey, if you can''t quit, just smoke less. It''s not good for your health."


    Old Gao didn''t say anything and nodded.


    The two of us turned off the lights in the hall and walked to the backyard, where a cool breeze suddenly crept in.


    I took a deep breath of the night air, soothing the melancholy and depression in my heart. But in his mind, he couldn''t help but think of the recent events. He was tired, but he didn''t have much time to rest. Another day was almost over, but Hu Zi still didn''t hear from him.


    At this time, I really hope Hu Zi can contact us!


    Hu Zi, my brother, where the hell are you?


    The mood was still complicated like countless cobwebs intertwined, and the heart was heavy as if tied to a shot put, falling flustered!


    I clenched my fists again. The recent storms have been really fierce, but I can''t be defeated so easily. No matter how many obstacles ahead, I have to get over them.


    Even every step would be painful and painful!


    There were a lot of things to do tomorrow. I didn''t talk to Old Gao much, so the two of them went into the room.


    But with so many things happening recently, the quality of my sleep has dropped a lot again, and sometimes I feel a little stuffy and short of breath. I am really tired in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but feel in my pocket again and take out my wallet.


    The photo of Ding Ge in my wallet was still there, but I hadn''t taken it out for a while. I gently rubbed the surface of the photo where Ding Ge was. Every time I thought of Ding Ge, I felt a surge of strength in my heart.


    Perhaps I really need strength too much. Tonight, I couldn''t help but take out Ding Ge''s photo again. Under the less bright light, Ding Ge''s smile was still radiant and warm, and my heart felt like another hot spring flowing slowly.


    When I saw Ding Ge''s photo, my emotions started to flood again, and when I thought about Ding Ge''s broken bones, I felt a little sad.


    I grit my teeth!


    Everything I did was for Ding Ge, so our lives can''t be like this!


    ...


    The next day, Old Gao and I got up early, but the restaurant was closed for the time being, and no one would come over. We had already greeted our cousins.


    We had planned to leave for the furniture market after breakfast, but not long after we opened the door, a car came to the front of the restaurant.


    Di Ming!


    All along, I have always thought that Di Ming was a gentle person, but today, he was obviously angry, a majestic and domineering walk revealed, giving people a great pressure! Seeing the two of us, he asked directly, "Did someone fight in your restaurant yesterday?"


    I haven''t seen him for a few days, and I haven''t even had time to ask about him and my cousin. Old Gao replied, "It''s not a fight, is it? In fact, they were trying to smash up our restaurant."


    When Di Ming heard this, there was a look of doubt in her eyes. I explained to Di Ming and told him about the trouble that had happened in the restaurant these days. The more he listened, the angrier he became, "It''s simply too lawless. Fortunately, jiaqi was not seriously injured. What can we do if something happens? These people must not be lenient. They must all be severely punished."


    It seems that Di Ming is still worried about his cousin!


    I was also a little emotional, really lucky ah, if something happened to my cousin, I really can''t explain to my aunt.


    Di Ming had been very emotional, and then asked us, "Those eight people were all taken away by the police, right?"


    Old Gao and I nodded.


    "I''ll go find them now!" Di Ming clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, his eyes shining with an oppressive light.


    I grabbed Di Ming and said, "Di uncle, they''re all caught now. What are you looking for them for?"


    "They ruined your restaurant like this. You''re going to let it go when they get caught?" Di ming looked at both of us, looking even angrier than we were.


    "What else can we do? We can lock them up for a few days at the most and let them out. The hotel doesn''t suffer much damage. The police must just let them pay for it."


    "So you don''t want to find out who''s behind this?" Di Ming asked.


    "Of course!" Old Gao and I said quickly.


    I couldn''t help but look at Di Ming, and my heart couldn''t help but get excited. If Di Ming told me that he could find out who was behind this, I really believed him!


    "That''s fine. I''ll go over now. You two wait for my message."


    Di Ming''s words were very confident, very confident, very domineering!


    Looking at his expression, I could not help but become passionate. I felt that with Di Ming''s help this time, maybe things could really turn around.


    I suddenly remembered something. I called Di Ming and said, "Di uncle, can you help me find out if they have any news about Hu Zi when you get to the police station? Zhao Xiaohu."


    Di ming nodded and left quickly.


    The wind and fire, the imposing manner, the eyes are really a special man, especially domineering.


    Today, I feel as if I have met Di Ming again! My admiration for him increased by another point!


    After that, Old Gao and I had some breakfast and went to the furniture market to buy a new batch of tables and chairs. There must be a good selection of these, plates and bowls these small things are easy to say. Since they want to buy a new batch, the old ones left in the restaurant must be dealt with.


    We ran a lot in the furniture market. We walked a lot in the morning, and our feet were still tired. Finally, we picked out a simple white style table and chair. But now the quantity in the furniture store is not enough, so they have to send it from other provinces.


    We like this one, and the price feels good. Now it''s better to open the restaurant as soon as possible. We don''t want to wait any longer. So they asked how long it would take for them to arrive. They said they would be able to deliver it tomorrow morning if it was urgent, but they needed to add an additional charge. We readily agreed.


    Pay more for the freight, and the restaurant will be able to earn back in a day.


    Then we bought a new batch of dishes, which happened to be busy until noon. The two of us cleaned and disinfected the newly bought dishes, and casually ate in the restaurant to fill our stomachs.


    In the hall, looking at the rest of the tables and chairs, we were both a little helpless. What should we do with these tables and chairs?


    I''m afraid the best way is to make a second transaction, but this may not be so smooth, it won''t be disposed of too quickly, so many tables and chairs occupy so much space, where should I put them for the time being?


    Old Gao said, "Well, the new tables and chairs will be here tomorrow morning. These things must be moved first. I think we should move to the backyard first. Then, we''ll post on the internet public number. Later, we''ll put an advertisement on our window to see if anyone is interested."


    "Sure."


    Then, Old Gao and I carried the tables in the restaurant to the backyard one by one, and the backyard was not very big, so these tables needed to be stacked up, and then the chairs were stitched up and moved back and forth, and the damn sweat was coming down.


    At the end of the day, the tables and chairs occupied a large area against the wall. Old Gao and I were panting as we looked at the neatly arranged tables and chairs. If not, there wouldn''t be much space in the whole backyard.


    However, it''s not the same thing to put them in the yard like this. Who knows when to sell them? Maybe tomorrow, maybe next year.


    If no one bought it, it wouldn''t be a problem to keep it in the yard like this. It would be ruined by the sun, especially in the summer. It would be too hot every day. Even if it wasn''t destroyed by the sun, it wouldn''t be able to sell it.


    So, Old Gao and I went out to buy a few meters of plastic sheeting and put it on it.


    After all this work, Old Gao and I didn''t rest, so we went out for a ride and went to the hospital to see Ji Ze.

 Chapter 312 Visit Ji Ze

    In fact, I hate going to the hospital. The two hospitalizations before last year bored me to the core. When you come to the hospital, there will always be an inexplicable kind of unspeakable worry. I am afraid that few people who are not ill or not are willing to come here.


    When I came to the hospital, there were still cars and people, and the parking space was very tight. I couldn''t help but sigh. When will there be no pain and injury in the world?


    What''s wrong with that? This sentence is so classic!


    The weather today was not bad, there was not much wind, the sun was adequate, but after coming to the hospital, it would still inexplicably feel a little cold, especially when entering the building, as if all the light was suddenly cut off from the glass.


    Old Gao and I didn''t buy anything either, so we brought some fruit, and then we contacted Lin Ya and went to the inpatient department.


    Ji Ze was still in the icu. When we arrived, Ji Ze''s parents were there, Lin Ya was there, and Ding Ge and Ling Xinyan were not here.


    I couldn''t help but take a look at the environment here. Besides Ji Ze, the other patients here looked more serious than ji ze, and they were all middle-aged and elderly. Only Ji Ze, a young man, would have an inexplicable heart palpitations when he came here.


    You can really feel how fragile humans are here! Although the medical conditions are much better than before, some diseases still press us down like a mountain.


    One of the old men was as thin as a firewood, and his breathing seemed particularly difficult. He had a lot of tubes in his body, and he didn''t know what the disease was. Another middle-aged woman was in a coma, and the instruments beside her kept making uncomfortable dripping sounds, one after another, as if they were urging her to die again.


    We greeted Ji Ze''s parents. Ji Ze had already woken up, but he looked rather weak. A little bit below his neck was covered with gauze, but there was still blood oozing. Ji Ze''s abdomen and arms were also covered with gauze. It looked very serious.


    Lin Ya told us that Ji Ze had been in a coma and only woke up at noon today, but he was not conscious and confused. He only woke up a little later and could talk, but the doctor said he should rest more.


    Ji Ze was still hanging the bottle and his face was pale, but there was still a smile on his face when he saw Old Gao and me.


    "You''re here." Ji Ze''s voice was filled with endless weakness.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    I don''t know how to describe my feelings. When I saw Ding Ge break his bone and now Ji Ze become like this, I really felt an unspeakable pain in my heart.


    Ji Ze shook his head very gently. He seemed to be in a good mood. He smiled faintly and said, "It''s okay. I just lost a lot of blood. I''m really weak now."


    "Hey, why did you say you met such a thing?" Old Gao sighed.


    "Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, it can''t be avoided." Ji Ze seemed to be very open and his voice was slightly hoarse. He said to us, "Maybe I will be lucky if I survive this disaster."


    I was infected by Ji Ze''s optimism. I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Yes! There must be a blessing in the future!"


    We had a brief chat with Ji Ze, but we didn''t ask him to talk much. Now he really needs more rest!


    Then we talked to Ji Ze''s parents for a while, and we didn''t stay much longer. Now we can''t help here. When we left, Lin Ya came out to see us off.


    Lin Ya was in a bad state. There was no smile on her face. There was a lot of guilt and pain. It was as if she had lost all of her luster when she was such a beautiful girl.


    I always felt that Lin Ya still blamed himself for Ji Ze''s injury!


    Lin Ya and I chatted casually and asked, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "She''s at home. I told her to go back."


    "Oh, then don''t you have to go to the photo shop?"


    "Close the door for two days." Lin Ya said faintly.


    "Oh." I don''t know what to say.


    Then Lin Ya told us that the police had come again and asked about Ji Ze''s situation.


    But what Ji Ze knew was almost as little as what Lin Ya and the others knew. He was attacked completely unprepared, and he only saw the man''s back.


    But I knew that if it was someone Ji Ze knew, Ji Ze might recognize it even from the back.


    So I asked Lin Ya, "Did ji ze recognize who it was?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and replied, "No."


    I sighed. It''s not that I don''t believe in the police''s ability to handle things. I always think it will be very difficult to investigate!


    At this moment, Lin Ya looked at Old Gao and asked, "By the way, Old Gao, what happened to the restaurant yesterday?"


    Old Gao looked at me first. I felt that there was nothing to hide from Lin Ya, so I nodded to Old Gao, and Old Gao told Lin Ya about the recent hotel.


    Lin Ya frowned deeply when he heard it, and then Old Gao said, "Girl, you''re worried about us. We''ll handle this."


    I also said, "Yes, you have to rest more. Don''t keep taking care of Ji Ze and ignoring your body. Look at you."


    "Don''t worry," Lin Ya said calmly. She smoothed her hair and said, "I don''t think I can be too busy for a few days. Maybe in these two days, ji ze''s parents will transfer him to another hospital."


    "Really?" Ji Ze''s family must be rich, so it''s reasonable to do so.


    Sending us downstairs, Lin Ya was still in a low mood, and I think it was too exciting for Lin Ya. At this moment, I remembered the suspicion in my heart, and I said to Old Gao, "Old Gao, wait for me at the door."


    Old Gao nodded and left.


    Lin ya looked at me, and I hesitated for a moment, but I still said the doubts in my heart, "Girl, do you think that this time, that yellow Li Dong asked someone to do it, he owes ji ze more than three million yuan."


    "No way." Lin Ya was not too emotional, "Ji ze is not the only one who knows about this. Even if Ji Ze is gone, he still has his parents. The money that dong li owes must be paid back. Besides, Rainbow square has such a huge industry, so I don''t think I can''t afford to pay back these three million yuan."


    In fact, I have this suspicion too, but in the circle of people I''ve come into contact with about Ji Ze, Li Dong should be the only one who is suspected, so I suspect him so much.


    I took another look at the haggard and heartbreaking Lin Ya. Now that she was so close to Ji Ze, and Ji Ze''s parents were here, they must have misunderstood something.


    I asked, "Is this your first time seeing ji ze''s parents?"


    Lin Ya nodded silently.


    "What do they think of you?" I asked again.


    Lin Ya looked up at me. Her eyes clearly understood what I meant, but she only replied faintly, "How would I know?"


    I smiled. Needless to say, Ji Ze''s parents would mistakenly think that Lin Ya and ji ze were a couple.


    I asked again, "What about Ji Ze? Have you made any emotional changes?"


    Sometimes, for a man and a woman, something big becomes an opportunity for them to get together. And I think maybe this is also an opportunity for Lin Ya to fall in love with Ji Ze!


    However, Lin Ya still didn''t respond after listening, just said to me indifferently, "Boring!"


    "Okay, no more," I looked at Lin Ya, sighed, and said softly, "Take care of yourself. Call if you need anything."


    Lin ya nodded.


    Then Lin Ya and I parted, and there was nothing else to do next. I wanted to see Ding Ge. Now that she was alone, Lin Ya certainly didn''t have time to take care of her these two days. I''d better go and see her.


    So Old Gao and I parted, and I took a taxi to Lin Ya''s house.


    When dinger opened the door and saw me, an excited expression appeared on her face. She smiled bitterly and said, "Finally someone is here."


    I was a little confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I just finished the instant noodles. It''s too hot. I can''t carry them with one hand. Please bring them for me." Ding Ge said quickly.


    I was stunned, and I knew that it was inconvenient for Ding Ge to have one hand, so I took the instant noodles to the table and handed the chopsticks to Ding Ge as I asked, "Why are you eating now? Are you having lunch or dinner?"


    "Lunch." Ding Ge took the chopsticks and sat down.


    "Eating so late?"


    "I''m not hungry either. I''ve been cooped up at home all day and don''t exercise. I can''t digest anything."


    I frowned and said, "Why don''t you call me if you need anything? Lin Ya was in the hospital last night, right?"


    I didn''t ask lin ya just now, but I think most of it was. Sure enough, ding ge nodded and I said, "It''s really inconvenient for you to do something alone. Lin Ya can''t take care of you these two days. Call me if there''s anything wrong with you."


    Ding Ge took a bite, glanced at me and said, "You''re busy. How dare I bother you?"


    I immediately curled my lips and replied, "I''m not busy now."


    Ding Ge recognized my tone, looked up at me and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." I smiled and said, "Hurry up and eat the noodles. It will get cold later."


    "Just say it. It won''t stop me from eating." Ding Ge took a quick bite.


    I took a breath and had to repeat what happened at the restaurant yesterday. Sure enough, Ding Ge''s expression was as expected. She said with some emotion, "Why have you been so restless lately? First, ji ze was hacked, then... Something like this happened in your restaurant."


    "Who knows?"


    Who knows what evil we have done? God will punish us like this!


    Maybe god is testing us!


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang. I saw that it was Old Gao. Old Gao probably wouldn''t call me at this time, so I quickly answered the phone.


    "Hey, Xing Yun, there''s news from Hu Zi!" Old Gao said to me eagerly.

 Chapter 313 News of the Tiger

    Hearing Old Gao''s words, I felt my pores explode in an instant, and my body suddenly trembled. I hurriedly asked, "Where is Hu Zi?"


    "Hu Zi has been arrested! He''s been in custody for four days!" Old Gao added.


    "What?"


    When I heard the news, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning and felt numb all over. I thought Hu Zi would hide somewhere and suffer and starve, but I didn''t expect Hu Zi to be caught.


    I couldn''t help but get a little anxious and said quickly, "You wait for me. I''ll go back now. Let''s go and see him."


    Old Gao sighed, as if he had something to say, but he just said, "Then come back first."


    Hanging up the phone, I was still very excited, even if Hu Zi was caught is bad news, but there is always news, no news is even more frightening!


    Dinger looked at me, and before I could say anything, she said to me, "You should hurry over."


    Ding Ge''s understanding made me feel much better. I wanted to take the opportunity to take good care of Ding Ge, but now it seems that I can''t do it.


    I gave Ding Ge an apologetic look and then said to him, "You can call me first if you need anything, okay?"


    Ding ge nodded.


    I hurriedly left the house, then jogged all the way to the roadside, stopped a taxi and went back to the hotel.


    When I got to the hotel, I got out of the car in a hurry. My heart was full of worry. I didn''t know how Hu Zi had survived these days. When I walked into the hotel, Old Gao and Di Ming were both there. I quickly said to Old Gao, "Let''s go."


    However, Old Gao sat there and did not move. I was a little surprised at what Old Gao was doing.


    His face didn''t look good. He said to me, "Sit down and listen to Di Ming."


    I did not sit down and looked at Di Ming. The news of Hu Zi''s arrest was obviously brought back by di ming. I couldn''t wait to ask, "Di uncle, have you seen Hu Zi?"


    Di Ming shook his head, then frowned and sighed, saying, "This time things are more difficult!"


    When I heard that, my heart jerked. Before I left, Di Ming was still so domineering. Now he actually said that things were tricky. What would happen if Di Ming could say something tricky?


    "Your friend, Hu Zi, somehow got into trouble with the underworld!" Di Ming said to us.


    When Old Gao and I heard this, they looked at each other and their eyes were filled with shock! Damn, when did Hu Zi offend the underworld?


    Impossible!


    "There should be no mistake." Di Ming continued, "These words came from the two groups of people fighting in the restaurant. They were still pretending, but then they confessed. They were sent by one person to provoke the Xingyun hotel in order to kill the Xingyun hotel. As for why, it''s because of Hu Zi and their boss."


    We had previously speculated that Old Gao''s arrest might have something to do with the hotel being set up, and it seemed to be the case. But I don''t know what kind of grudge Hu Zi had with the other party. If he didn''t say anything about it, the other party wouldn''t even let the restaurant go.


    "What grudge?" Old Gao and I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Those people told me that Hu Zi seemed to have beaten up the crown prince of their boss. I heard that the beating was quite serious, so they called the police, and their relationship was very strong. They wanted Hu Zi to go to jail!"


    "Grass!"


    How tyrannical are these people?


    I''m a little dissatisfied, but I don''t know the details yet. How did Hu Zi and the underworld crown prince get into conflict? What did he do to the crown prince?


    "Then what should we do?" I said anxiously.


    If those people in the underworld really want Hu Zi to go to jail, I think they should have the ability.


    The underworld!


    In real life, it''s the second time I''ve dealt with them.


    Di Ming said, "I happen to have a friend who knows this prince''s father. I think it''s better for us to invite him to dinner. Let''s say some nice words and maybe he will withdraw the lawsuit. As long as Hu Zi can come out, the rest will be easy."


    I was shocked again. I didn''t expect Di Ming to be able to contact the underworld. I think he must have a lot of friends! Di Ming had been traveling around the world for so many years. Needless to say, he had a lot of experience. It was normal for him to know all kinds of friends.


    At the same time, I was a little scared. Fortunately, the boss of the underworld just wanted Hu Zi to sit in jail instead of killing him. I remember this gang boss sent someone to mess with our restaurant. At this point in time, I think he was really playing with us like a monkey. If he really destroyed our restaurant, I''m afraid our restaurant would be smashed to pieces in a word.


    "Sure." I took a deep breath too. It would be great if we could really settle this peacefully. Since we really can''t afford to provoke others, then we should admit it. There''s no need to gamble our lives on dignity. Besides, it was Hu Zi who hit the crown prince. It was not clear whose fault it was.


    But now Di Ming himself did not know that the old gangster would not give him face?


    The time was set for tonight at the four seas hotel.


    I especially wanted to say thank you to Di Ming, because without him, we might not have heard from Hu Zi yet, and we wouldn''t be able to finish this meal. Actually, what happened at the restaurant and the grudges between Hu Zi and the underworld had nothing to do with Di Ming. I''m very grateful that he could do this for us!


    In the afternoon, I received another call, this time from Guzheng.


    Guzheng opened his mouth and reprimanded me, "What happened in the restaurant yesterday? Why didn''t you call me? If Di uncle hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known anything."


    "I wasn''t there either. By the time I came back tonight, Old Gao had already packed up the restaurant. Besides, what can I do if I tell you? You won''t be able to help, and I won''t be able to help either."


    Guzheng didn''t reply. She just asked, "Are you at the restaurant now?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, wait for me."


    After that, Guzheng hung up the phone in a hurry, feeling that her style was so straightforward and decisive, and she didn''t even give people a chance to refuse. I smiled bitterly, not sure if I had been in the company recently and gradually became like this.


    Guzheng still had a good habit of not letting people wait long. If he could come a minute earlier, he would not come a minute later.


    Soon, the more prominent Guzheng appeared in front of us. Although she hadn''t seen her for a few days now, she was really impressive!


    Now that the hall was empty and there were no tables, only a few chairs, Guzheng saw the situation and her eyes were filled with confusion. She asked me, "What''s going on?"


    I told Guzheng what I was thinking about with Old Gao, and then I talked to Guzheng about the hotel''s troubles over the past few days, and finally about dinner with the boss of the underworld.


    Guzheng''s face was rather calm when she heard it, but her next words startled me. Guzheng said, "I''ll go with you."


    This sentence hit my head like a bolt from the blue. I shook my head like a rattle and said, "Are you kidding me? A group of old men are sitting together to talk. What are you going to do?"


    "What''s wrong with me? I''ve been to a lot of dinners lately. I think I''m quite popular." Guzheng had a faint smile on his lips.


    "Don''t you see who you''re eating with this time, boss of the underworld? Who is it? He must be a ruthless killer. What are you going to do?" I''m still a little out of breath. What am I going to do now?


    "What''s wrong with the boss of the underworld? He has one nose and two eyes. He''s still the god of the erlang. Besides, the boss of the underworld, how powerful can he be? He might be a paper tiger." Guzheng''s words made me unable to refute them for a moment.


    But I said firmly, "No, you can''t go this time. It''s really dangerous this time. Di uncle doesn''t even know what''s going on."


    "It''s just a meal. What''s the danger? You''re thinking too much." Guzheng rolled his eyes at me.


    Guzheng was a stubborn girl, and she made me even more anxious, but no matter how much I tried to persuade her, Guzheng wouldn''t listen, and this girl also moved Di Ming to be a rescue soldier. Di Ming readily agreed, which made me a little nervous. Could it really be that I was thinking too much, it was just a normal meal, as long as we sincerely apologize, there was no problem?


    But now who knows.


    Soon, it was evening and Guzheng, Old Gao and Di Ming set off.


    On the way, Di Ming was driving, and we were all sitting in the car. At night, the city''s neon lights flashed again. I looked out the window at the bright lights, and I felt a little nervous.


    This should be the second time he has dealt with the underworld.


    The first time was with the bald-headed casinos. They must be considered underworld and ruthless. So I can''t help but wonder, what is the appearance of the boss of the underworld this time?


    He''s definitely not a good person, that''s for sure!


    On the way, I couldn''t help but think a lot. How did Hu Zi and the son of the underworld boss get into conflict? Will things go smoothly? If, in the event of a dinner break, Hu Zi would have to go to jail for the rest of his life?


    After getting out of the car, we stood at the entrance of the restaurant and waited for a while. Soon, a friend of Di Ming''s came over. This man was about the same age as Di Ming, but he had a general belly, so we greeted him.


    Then, we continued to wait in front of the restaurant.


    This time, we waited for a long time. A few of us stood at the cold door and endured the cold wind. When I saw Guzheng wrapped up in clothes, I couldn''t help but sigh, "What do you say you have to come with me for?"


    "Don''t forget, we are still boyfriend and girlfriend."


    "Of course I didn''t forget." My heart said, but this has nothing to do with what I asked.


    Finally, after a long time, a car arrived late and a luxurious car with a rich aura stopped in front of us. Di Ming''s friend whispered, "Here we are."


    We all looked at the car curiously to see what the legendary underworld boss looked like.

 Chapter 314 : We Cant Get along

    In the driver''s seat, a man came down first. The man was tall and strong, dressed in black, obviously a driver who might have a part-time job as a report. He walked to the back and opened the door, then another man slowly got out of the car.


    The man was very ordinary in appearance and temperament. I was afraid that few people would think that he was the boss of the underworld on the street. I was a little surprised, but I always felt that the man in front of me was very different from the imagination in my heart. There was not even a trace of ferocity on his face, which was very different from the bald one last time.


    At this time, Ji Ze''s friends began to introduce us. Before we came here, we also knew this person''s name, Du Biao. We all called him president du.


    Old Gao and I are at most shrimp. Without Di Ming, Du Biao would never have come!


    The first time we met, everyone said some polite and courteous words.


    Di Ming and Du Biao shook hands and smiled, "I heard that president du of Pucheng has never had a chance to meet him. I finally met him today."


    "President di laughed. Your story is a legend in Pucheng. How can we compare with you? We have achieved so much at such a young age!" Du Biao also gave Di Ming a thumbs-up.


    They chatted politely. Di Ming Du Biao and the others were old friends, so the atmosphere would not be cold. Everyone went into the restaurant with a smile.


    I looked at Du Biao a few times. He was the one who sued Old Gao and also the one who set us up in the restaurant. His heart was a little complicated. If we were better, we wouldn''t have to invite Du Biao over today.


    In this society, the weak are the strong. Right and wrong are sometimes worthless!


    At the dinner table, most of the time, Di Ming was talking to his friends and Du Biao. We young people didn''t say a few more words. At first, we were full of nonsense. It was all kinds of compliments and small talk. It made people feel that Du Biao was easy to talk to. Maybe today''s matter would be solved easily.


    After a few glasses of wine, Du Biao and Di Ming were already brothers, looking as though they had met each other for a long time.


    It was only after a warm conversation that Di Ming finally got down to business. He looked at Du Biao and smiled, "Brother du, please come over today. Brother tian, a friend of Di Ming, has already told you."


    Du Biao nodded quickly, munching on the food and replying, "I know."


    "Today, since everyone is sitting together, I think it''s better for us to turn the matter into jade and silk. How about brother du selling me face? They are still young people. What do we care about them, right?" Di Ming still had a bright smile on his face.


    Old Gao and I could not help but look at Du Biao nervously. Although the atmosphere had always been very harmonious before, Du Biao was obviously very angry with Hu Zi and the restaurant in the past. And I also know that although Du Biao seemed to be having a good chat, it was just a game.


    Brothers are equal, and no one treats each other like brothers.


    Sure enough, the smile on Du Biao''s face gradually disappeared after he said the above.


    At the same time, my heart also tightened. It seems that the situation is not that simple. Even if Di Ming is involved, things will not be so easy to solve!


    Du Biao put down the chopsticks in his hand and straightened up. Then he smiled and looked at Di Ming and said, "Brother di, it''s not that I don''t give you face. That zhao xiaohu hurt my son. I will give him face when brother di opened his mouth. But this time, the situation is different. If zhao xiaohu hurt my brother di and you opened your mouth, there is no problem. I can let it go, but I am such a precious son. If something happened to him and I, the father, didn''t back him up, would that make sense?"


    Du Biao still had a faint smile on his face and no anger in his eyes. After that, he smiled again.


    I couldn''t help but get impatient. Di Ming continued to smile and say, "How is the child?"


    "He''s still in the hospital." Du Biao replied calmly.


    I don''t know what Hu Zi did to Du Biao''s son, so I don''t know how angry Du Biao was with Hu Zi.


    "So serious?" There was a look of surprise in Di Ming''s eyes. He turned to look at Old Gao and me and said, "You two, go to the hospital tomorrow, okay?"


    We both nodded.


    Du Biao continued, "The injuries weren''t serious. They were all injuries, but they were also bruised and swollen from the beating. Zhao Xiaohu''s hands were dark! The key is that my son should take the college entrance examination this year. When is it now? The college entrance examination is in three months. Isn''t Zhao Xiaohu delaying my son''s studies? Do you think our generation is uneducated? Do we still let our children go our way? But because of Zhao Xiaohu, he had to delay my son for a year! What is the concept of a year? Time, money can''t buy time!"


    I frowned, and Du Biao''s emotions fluctuated, obviously furious with Hu Zi.


    "Yeah, it was delayed." Di Ming nodded.


    "Otherwise I would be so angry!" Du Biao said, "So I will never accept mediation in this matter. Brother di, thank you for your hospitality today, but I really have to apologize. Zhao Xiaohu, he has to sit for a few years before I feel comfortable."


    "Why do you have to be so determined? Since the fight has already been fought, there''s nothing to say. But it''s over to ask Zhao Xiaohu to apologize. You don''t have to go to jail. What can you get from him going to jail? It would be better to make some financial compensation, wouldn''t it? In that case, there are a few more. Just tell me and I''ll let them give you the amount!"


    "It''s not about money. Do you think I need money?" Du Biao pointed at himself, a flash of arrogance in his eyes, and of course he had the capital to be arrogant.


    "You said that..." Di Ming smiled bitterly, not knowing how to answer it.


    "I''m not unreasonable. If Zhao Xiaohu bullies my son, he''ll be punished, right? You can''t say that I bullied him. He provoked me first, right?"


    "But you don''t have to kill them. You''ve sent people to clean up the restaurant over and over again. You''re going too far."


    But then, suddenly, Guzheng, who had not spoken, said something.


    When I heard these words, I was even more shocked. Why did Guzheng contradict Du Biao? It''s not enough for us to talk to them properly now.


    Du Biao is a gangster. Can he tolerate people talking to him so rudely?


    Hearing Guzheng''s words, Du Biao was not angry. He turned his head to look at Guzheng, who had been very quiet for a while. He was slightly stunned, and then a faint smile appeared on his face. He said, "I am such a person. If you don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke you. If you provoke me, I will pay you back double!"


    At the end of the conversation, Du Biao''s lips curled up slightly and his face lit up in the light.


    I know that Guzheng is complaining for us, but I think that her words will only have the opposite effect. I am even more anxious and can''t help but say to Du Biao, "President du, I am really sorry about your son, but now Hu Zi has been detained for a few days. When he comes out, I will ask him to apologize to your son, and we will also compensate him. We will not pursue the hotel matters. Those eight people can be safe and sound. We don''t have to pay for leaving the detention center in a bad way. As long as you can withdraw the lawsuit, you can ask for anything else!"


    Du Biao looked at me slightly. For a few seconds, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at me. After a while, he smiled faintly and said, "I don''t have any requests. I think I''ve made myself clear."


    "You have to lock Hu Zi up for a few years, don''t you?" I gritted my teeth and couldn''t help but get impatient.


    Du Biao raised his eyebrows, his face still smiling, as if he didn''t feel anything about my unintentional provocation. He crossed his hands and looked at me and asked, "What if I said it was you?"


    Du Biao''s words made me unable to answer!


    Indeed, there''s a lot of difference between me and him today, and I can''t beat him at all. But I''m not afraid of him. I''ve never been afraid of him! I took a deep breath and said, "President du, in the past 30 years, we are just small shrimps. We don''t have much power, but we can''t be underestimated."


    Before I could finish, Du Biao looked at me as if he had heard a joke and said, "Are you threatening me?"


    Although he still didn''t look angry, I saw his compelling eyes, like a knife, without a sharp edge, because its edge was hidden, but once it came out, it would definitely be extremely sharp!


    I seemed to feel that the atmosphere had changed a little. Although it was still calm on the surface, it was already a whirlpool that could devour people at any time.


    I smiled faintly and repeated what Du Biao had just said, "What if I said it was you?"


    Du Biao froze again, as if he didn''t expect me to say that. Then he laughed and the subtle atmosphere suddenly disappeared. He raised his glass, and we all raised our glasses to have a drink. Everyone had a very friendly drink.


    After drinking, Du Biao looked at me again and asked, "You and this... Hu Zi, right? What''s the relationship?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled. How could I describe my relationship with Hu Zi?


    "We''ve known each other since elementary school. We''ve been together for so many years, and we''re practically brothers. Now we''re starting a Xingyun hotel together."


    "Oh." Du Biao nodded and asked, "Did you two run the Xingyun hotel?"


    "No, the three of us." I pointed at Old Gao.


    "Well, I''m a fussy person. Since the restaurant is owned by the three of you, then I won''t do anything to the restaurant. My son was beaten up by Zhao Xiaohu. It has nothing to do with you. How much has your hotel lost in the past few days? You can go back and figure it out. I''ll compensate you all."


    Is that reasonable?


    I didn''t know what to say about Du Biao, but I asked again, "What about Hu Zi?"

 Chapter 315 : The Solution

    The last time Old Gao owed the casino money, the bald-headed gang came to ask for debt, the process was quite dangerous. I almost lost a finger, and the restaurant was almost smashed, but fortunately, it was not dangerous.


    And this time, facing the big shots of the Pucheng underworld, I don''t know how thrilling the process will be. Will things be easy?


    "Just like I said." Du Biao looked at me with a "I just said that" look.


    He answered quickly, as if he had not thought about it, as if my words had not affected him at all, and he did not care about our little characters at all.


    I took a deep breath and fell silent.


    I didn''t expect this to happen. I thought with Di Ming''s help, maybe things would be easy. But I didn''t expect that Du Biao would not even give face to di ming!


    However, I will not accept such a result no matter what!


    So I slowly stood up, looked at Du Biao, and asked, "President du, tell me, what exactly do you want to do to let Hu Zi go?"


    I stood up so stubbornly that everyone looked at me, and Du Biao''s chopstick hand stopped moving, looking at me with a slightly playful gaze.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Du Biao again, but Du Biao was still as calm as ever, making it impossible to guess what was going on in his mind.


    Du Biao and I looked at each other for a short time, but it felt like it was going on very slowly. I didn''t know if that moment was an eye contact, but I didn''t flinch.


    "Xing Yun, sit down. Sit down."


    Du Biao didn''t open his mouth first.


    He gave me a look as if he wanted me not to collide so sharply with Du Biao.


    "Young, still young."


    In the end, Du Biao just smiled painlessly and pointed at me with his finger, still with a nonchalant expression.


    I suddenly felt powerless to punch cotton!


    I know the meaning behind Du Biao''s words. Young, I''ve never seen a lot of things. Maybe someone who had contradicted him before was dead, but what''s this? I''m young. Although I''m not as young and frivolous as I used to be, I''ve never been afraid of anyone I care about!


    This has nothing to do with age!


    I didn''t listen to Di Ming and sat down. I still looked at Du Biao without giving up.


    The scene suddenly became awkward, especially when Di Ming''s friend looked at me with a reproachful look, but Di Ming did not tell me to sit down.


    Du Biao raised his eyebrows again, but he was still not angry. After all the ups and downs, he would definitely not treat me as an opponent, as a threat. In his eyes, I was too small. In his eyes, I was afraid that I was a baby.


    "Okay, given your firm attitude, let me answer your question." Du Biao said seriously, "How can I let Hu Zi go? Well, I''ll give you a choice. Hu Zi hit my son, so I have to get someone to fight him back, if you! If you''re willing to suffer ten times more injuries than my son, I can spare Hu Zi."


    Du Biao''s eyes were full of smiles. He leaned forward slightly and rested his arm on the table. He said slowly, "Would you like to?"


    "No!" However, before I could say anything, Guzheng stood up and angrily said to Du Biao, "You want Xing Yun''s life."


    "You can''t say that." Du Biao explained seriously, "I''ll give you one more choice. Just get beaten up. It''s ten times worse! I don''t want you to die. Of course, it depends on your own health if you can carry this on your own after the injury."


    To be able to say these words so calmly, I already know what kind of person Du Biao is.


    So sometimes, when you judge a person, you really can''t just look at the first impression.


    "Sure, no problem." I replied.


    My words startled Du Biao again. He looked at me, even with a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    However, Guzheng suddenly became angry and said, "Don''t you want to die? Are you stupid? Still sick?"


    Guzheng looked especially angry. Her face was flushed and her expression was even more agitated.


    Old Gao also said, "What are you doing, Xing Yun?"


    "I really do."


    I smiled and said. Because I really thought about it seriously. I didn''t believe that he would kill me because of this. Even if he was a gangster, he wouldn''t be so rampant.


    He wouldn''t be so reckless at his age. I''m actually taking a gamble!


    It doesn''t matter if I get beaten up, but if Hu Zi goes to jail for a few years, he''s basically useless! He''s in the prime of his life right now. How can he go to jail for such a little shit?


    He just messed with the wrong people, but he should never go to jail!


    "Are you crazy?" Guzheng''s eyes were brimming with tears.


    "Well, I''ll stay with you!"


    At this moment, Old Gao also suddenly stood up. He looked at Du Biao and said in a particularly serious manner, "Then beat us both up, so that we can fight lightly and share five times the injury by ourselves!"


    In the end, Old Gao was able to smile at me.


    At this moment, the blood flowed all over me again.


    It was as if I had felt the last time the three of them were in danger together! The blood was boiling, and he was not afraid. How big a hurdle could he get over?


    Du Biao looked at the two of us. He smiled slightly, as if he didn''t expect it to turn into the present situation, but he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he chatted with Di Ming and the two of them and asked a few questions about our situation. Then he looked at us with a smile and said, "You two, do you think that if you act like heroes like this, I will have admiration for you and be moved by your brotherhood, and then I won''t let you get beaten up, and I will let Hu Zi go, right?"


    Old Gao and I looked at each other. I saw the same determination and recklessness in his eyes as I did.


    Du Biao clapped his hands slowly and said, "That''s right. I haven''t seen such brotherly love for a long time. I''m willing to risk my life for each other. It seems that your relationship is really good."


    I smiled slightly.


    Du Biao pointed at us and continued, "But don''t think I''ll let you go. I, du mou, am not such a person. I must pay my debts! That''s a must."


    Old Gao and I nodded. We were ready.


    "Well, how about we start now?" After Du Biao finished speaking, he called out to the door, and the driver who had driven Du Biao came in.


    I also looked at the driver, it seems that my previous guess should be accurate. I looked at this tall and strong man and felt a little stiff.


    I''m willing to take this beating for Hu Zi, but that doesn''t mean I''m not afraid, nor does it mean I''m not afraid of pain. Especially before he was hit, his heart was very scared, just like when he was a child who was afraid of injection, his butt could not help but tremble a few times before injection.


    Seeing the driver come in, Guzheng became even more uneasy. Tears were almost streaming down her eyes. She said to Old Gao and me, "No, what are you doing?"


    I said to Guzheng, "Guzheng, you go first."


    The scene in the meeting should be quite violent. Guzheng is not suitable here.


    "I''m not leaving!" Guzheng replied with a strong determination. She looked at Di Ming again and said, "Di uncle, you must persuade them."


    However, Di Ming sighed, and before Di Ming could speak, Du Biao said, "Girl, this is what they agreed to. We are one willing to fight and one willing to suffer. You really can''t blame me."


    "No! I don''t agree, I don''t agree!" Guzheng shook her head like a rattle. She walked up to Old Gao and me and said, "Let''s go. We''ll think of something else."


    Is there any other way?


    If it were really easy to solve, I''m afraid Di Ming would have taken action now that Hu Zi has come out. Since he decided to bring us to see Du Biao, there was obviously no other way. What else could we do?


    "Guzheng." I looked at Guzheng, sighed deeply, and said to her, "There''s no other way. I will never let Hu Zi go to jail. This is my decision. Can you stop persuading me?"


    Tears fell from the corner of Guzheng''s eyes, but she was holding back, covering her mouth tightly.


    "Come on, president du." I said to Du Biao without hesitation.


    "Okay!" Du Biao gave me a thumbs up and said, "Men!"


    "Justice!" Du Biao added, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a righteous person like you. I really admire you for risking your lives for each other! In our society, there are not many relationships like yours. These friends around us are all intertwined with interests, working hard for you? Loyal to you? That''s because you''re useful to him! Once you''re useless and you fall, there''s no one crying for you."


    I wonder which point Du Biao was hit and sighed.


    "But,"


    Du Biao said two more words with emphasis. He looked at me and said, "This is definitely not going to be easy."


    He straightened himself back and said leisurely, "I won''t beat you both to death. Now I only hit you!" Du Biao pointed at me and said, "Punch you three times! After these three punches, all the grudges between us will be erased and Zhao Xiaohu will be released."


    "Okay!"


    I didn''t expect Du Biao to be merciful! This was beyond my expectations. I was ready to be beaten. Now I only needed to be punched three times. I naturally agreed. I''m not stupid!


    However, Old Gao frowned and said, "Hit me, hit me!"


    Du Biao pressed his hand down and said faintly, "This is my final decision!"


    I smiled at Old Gao and said, "Okay, this is already a great bargain. Don''t say it."


    Old Gao gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. After all, this was Du Biao''s choice, and he couldn''t change it.


    I took a few steps back to a relatively wide area, and Du Biao also signaled to the driver. The driver did not speak, nodded, and then walked towards me!

 Chapter 316 : Fist

    I watched the driver walk towards me step by step. He was really tall. He was almost a head taller than me. Although I couldn''t see his muscles in his clothes, I could still feel that he was definitely a practitioner. His temperament was different.


    Finally, he walked up to me, and I felt as if there was a small mountain standing in front of me. A huge pressure suddenly hit me, and I felt as if all the blood in my body was beating.


    I took a deep breath, then used my stomach to hold my breath, gritted my teeth with all my strength, and then relaxed myself, "Can you not hit your face?"


    The driver nodded very seriously, and when I saw his expression, I couldn''t smile anymore. With a straight face, I said, "Come on."


    The driver''s face was expressionless, and his face was as cold as ice. I saw his fist clench in the corner of my eye, then without any dullness, he punched me in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    At that moment, I only felt pain, incomparable pain!


    It was as if all the internal organs in his stomach were convulsing, and an unbearable sharp pain was spreading out, like a piece of ink gradually dyeing the whole paper black!


    Cramps, a feeling of flesh cracking!


    I bent down slightly, not daring to move, not even daring to breathe, and could only stand there stiffly in that position.


    The driver punched so hard, so hard. I felt like I had never been hit so hard since I was a child. I even felt that the pain at the moment of the fracture couldn''t match the punch of the driver in front of me.


    The moment my fist hit my stomach, it was really like a rock hitting me. I really couldn''t describe the pain. All I could say was that it hurt so much, so much so much so that it hurt for a moment, and then it hurt like a sea of mountains.


    If a doctor asked me the level of pain, I would definitely say the highest!


    I saw Old Gao and Guzheng running to me, but the driver warned them first. He said, "You''d better not touch him."


    So, the two of them just stood beside me, not daring to touch me, only looking at me worriedly.


    The driver was honest. He didn''t give me a second punch at this time. If he gave me another punch at this time, I thought I might die.


    It took me about seven or eight minutes to calm down. I took a few long breaths, adjusted myself, and then couldn''t help but look at the driver.


    This guy is really too strong, just like a cow, like an endless amount of brute force. His punch is two or three times stronger than normal.


    It was so quiet in the room that the sound of my breathing was magnified. Everyone looked at me, and my face was a little hung up. I thought I wouldn''t have a big problem with a punch. It only hurt for a while at most. Who knew that the first punch would be unbearable?


    I can''t help but feel weak!


    This kind of awkwardness made me a little frustrated. I quickly straightened up, raised my head and chest, prepared, gritted my teeth and said to the driver again, "Come on."


    When I blurted out those two powerful words, the driver''s fist was already galloping like a wild horse. This time, the driver didn''t hit me in the abdomen, but punched me in the chest.


    And when I took the punch, I felt a little confused, confused, unable to think, unable to react, as if my soul had been knocked out.


    The second punch was much stronger than the first!


    Suffocation!


    With that punch, I was so suffocated that I couldn''t breathe at all, as if the air in my body had been knocked out.


    I even felt my chest caved in.


    The pain in the heart, I don''t know how much more pain than the pain in the abdomen. He felt his heart beating strongly, like a wild beast, but the stronger the beating, the more intense the pain in his heart.


    The suffocating pain made my face red. Even if I didn''t look in the mirror, I felt that my expression must be very distorted! I could feel the veins on my face beating, as if a bug was trying to get out from under my skin.


    This time, I slowly bent my legs, knelt on the ground, lowered my head, and then did nothing!


    There was still an indescribable dizziness, and I knew it was a sign of lack of oxygen.


    When she was hit in the chest, it was so painful that she couldn''t breathe, as if there was no air around her.


    That punch was really like a sledgehammer hitting my chest. It was so powerful that I felt like my heart was about to break.


    This time, Guzheng was particularly flustered and asked, "Xing Yun, how are you? Are you okay? Don''t scare me!"


    But I could hear what Guzheng said, but I couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    This punch really refreshed my understanding!


    "Shall we go to the hospital now?"


    After a while, when I felt that I could move a little, I shook my head with difficulty, but I still didn''t dare to speak. It was as if a knife had been inserted into his chest, and the slightest movement was intense pain.


    I gritted my teeth, but I didn''t dare to stand up.


    I had no choice but to kneel on the ground!


    This punch, not only hurt, but also stifled me. I was so suffocated that I couldn''t breathe. After that, Guzheng told me that my whole face had changed color. My face was ashen, as pale as a ghost, especially frightening.


    This time it took longer, and it really felt like a fucking death.


    In the end, I finally gritted my teeth and stood up. Old Gao and Guzheng also helped me up and carefully pulled me up. My body was still in pain from being torn apart. I was gasping for air. I really didn''t know if I could take the driver''s third punch.


    Before, I thought I could. Now, I really don''t know.


    I looked at the driver and said to him weakly, "One more punch!"


    The driver remained expressionless and just nodded at me.


    But Guzheng suddenly stood in front of me and cried out, "You can''t fight anymore. You can''t fight anymore. If you hit Xing Yun again, you''ll die!"


    She stretched out her hands and held them firmly in front of me, but now that I had no strength to stop her, I had to say to her, "Guzheng, there''s only one last punch left."


    I don''t want to give up halfway. After this punch, it''s over, and Hu Zi''s whole thing is over.


    "No, you can''t fight!" Guzheng shouted, "Hit me if you want."


    Guzheng''s words made me a little excited and moved. I didn''t expect Guzheng to say that!


    But how could the driver hit Guzheng? He looked at me helplessly, then looked at Du Biao inquiringly.


    Du Biao also said helplessly, "Girl, you can''t make me difficult, just one last punch. Get out of the way."


    "I won''t let you!"


    However, Guzheng was especially determined, his tone seemed to be stronger than the driver''s fist.


    "What are you..." Du Biao smiled bitterly, speechless.


    "This punch, I won''t let it happen unless I die here!"


    Guzheng said again.


    Her words gave me goosebumps all over my body, and a great warmth flowed through my heart. At the same time, there was an endless amount of shame. What could Guzheng do for her so that I could say this?


    Di Ming also opened his mouth and said, "Brother du, I think it''s okay. It''s already two punches. These two punches can withstand ten punches from ordinary people!"


    "That''s not how it works." Du Biao shook his head and said to Guzheng again, "Girl, you''ve made up your mind. If you don''t hit him with this punch, he''ll get those two punches for nothing."


    "How is it worth it?" Guzheng said, "If I spit on your face and wipe it clean, I will vomit for nothing. Did you drink the wine in your glass for nothing before you finished it?"


    Du Biao smiled and said, "The little girl speaks very well."


    Guzheng looked at Du Biao coldly and said nothing.


    "All right, two punches, then." Du Biao said with a half-smile, "But we can''t just let this go. If you really don''t want to fight with this third punch, you can buy it."


    Before Du Biao could finish his sentence, Guzheng said, "How much is it?"


    "Not much, not much. Three hundred thousand." Du Biao smiled shamelessly as his lips curved.


    I guessed that Du Biao would open his mouth like a lion. Three hundred thousand fucking punches. This is even worse than robbery! However, before I could say anything, Guzheng nodded without hesitation and said, "Okay, three hundred thousand is three hundred thousand. Deal!"


    I panicked and said, "No!"


    We already owe Guzheng 300,000, and we can never owe her another 300,000!


    However, Du Biao said to me, "Young man, forget it. With such a good girl willing to die for you, you have to treat her well in the future."


    I was so anxious that I gritted my teeth. It shouldn''t have ended like this. Guzheng seemed to know what I was thinking and said, "I took the three hundred thousand myself. You don''t have to pay me back."


    My mood started to fluctuate. It wasn''t that I didn''t pay it back yet. I just didn''t want 300,000 to fall into Du Biao''s hands so easily.


    Three hundred thousand, how long will it take for our restaurant to make enough money? How long does it take a worker to earn enough?


    Du Biao was too dark. But the smile on his face, clearly said that this business is still one willing to fight and one willing to suffer.


    The mood swings made the pain in my body worse, and I didn''t even dare to say another word. His chest was still buzzing with pain.


    Guzheng stepped forward and spoke briefly to Du Biao. Then she greeted Di Ming and said, "Di uncle, let''s go first."


    After that, she came to me and helped me with Old Gao, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    However, the driver who punched me said, "It''s okay. There''s no need to go to the hospital. Just lie in bed and rest."


    The driver didn''t say anything, but Guzheng gave him another hard look, and then Guzheng and Old Gao helped me out of the hotel.


    I don''t think I have any problems either, but Guzheng insisted on taking me to the hospital and checking me out before going back.


    She took me to the rental room, and Old Gao said to me, "Take a good rest these two days. Don''t go to the restaurant."


    I said nonchalantly, "It''s not that serious. It''s okay to wake up tomorrow after a nap."

 Chapter 317 The Tiger Has Come out

    Then Guzheng and Old Gao left.


    I lay carefully on the bed, panting tiredly.


    Fortunately, despite the two terrible punches, the affair between Hu Zi and underworld Du Biao came to an end. I don''t think Du Biao''s inability to speak counts. I''m not worried about that.


    At this moment, my mind was filled with the three hundred thousand that Guzheng said!


    Three hundred thousand for one punch, this is beyond the concept of sky-high prices!


    The last time I talked to the casino bald, I borrowed 300,000 yuan from Guzheng for emergency treatment. This time, I didn''t expect to owe 300,000 yuan to Guzheng. Although she said she didn''t need to pay it back, I couldn''t get over it if I didn''t!


    So, I will definitely pay her back, even if I do it on my own.


    The thought of this made me feel indescribably heavy. I was wholeheartedly looking forward to returning the money I owed Guzheng to her, and then our agreement could be broken.


    But I didn''t expect such a thing to happen again!


    The debt suddenly doubled!


    Before I went to see Du Biao, I never expected this to happen.


    I sighed in the dark. What should I do?


    I couldn''t help but think of Guzheng''s words at dinner, her shocking act of blocking my way. To this girl, I really didn''t know what to say except "Thank you" and "I''m sorry." I couldn''t say "I love you" to her. I''m really sorry.


    As for Guzheng, I really don''t know what to say to express my feelings for her. To me, she is obviously no longer an ordinary friend. In fact, I should have distanced myself from her, but now the two lines of fate are getting tighter and tighter.


    I''m afraid of this kind of thing, and I don''t know how to deal with it!


    In fact, in terms of appearance and temperament, Guzheng did not lose to Ding Ge and Lin Ya. The three of them were different. She should have an enviable love!


    I always feel like I''ve delayed Guzheng too much!


    Hey, I thought I would have paid the money back before may 1, but now it seems that with the three hundred thousand, time will be pushed back again.


    I really want to get out of this, I''ve had enough of this!


    Lying in bed, I couldn''t sleep, but I didn''t turn on the light, opened my eyes, and looked at the darkness. The light outside the window was also rather dim, and the sound of the wind outside could be heard in silence.


    I couldn''t help but think that the original agreement with Guzheng was based on the previous three hundred thousand, so can I do this, first pay back the three hundred thousand, then cancel our secret, and then I will continue to owe her money.


    Is that okay?


    I don''t know either.


    Lying on the bed, all I could do was sigh.


    Originally, the restaurant was in good shape, and we should have counted the money to get cramps. At least we didn''t have to worry about food and clothing, but now, we are still in the situation of being in debt, thinking about it is quite sad.


    I think of Hu Zi again, and I don''t know how he got into trouble with Du Biao''s son.


    Old Gao had been depressed and worried before. Now that it''s Hu Zi, I think it''s necessary to have a conversation with Hu Zi when he comes out tomorrow.


    ...


    The next day, I woke up and decided to go to the restaurant. Although Old Gao and Guzheng told me to rest, I didn''t want to rest. Besides, my body was fine. The strength of those two punches had recovered from yesterday''s sleep.


    And I feel that my body is really a little weak, because after opening a restaurant, it is inevitable that I often stay up late. I obviously feel that my body is not as good as before, and I still need to exercise more in the future.


    I remember the driver of Du Biao who punched me twice. When will I be half as strong as him with one punch?


    When I was about to go to the restaurant, the door rang.


    I think, who knocked on the door so early?


    It was Guzheng.


    It seemed that she had probably stayed in her rented apartment yesterday.


    "You didn''t go home?" I scratched my head and asked.


    Guzheng didn''t answer my question. Instead, he looked at me and asked doubtfully, "Where are you going with your dress code?"


    "To the restaurant."


    "I told you to rest!" Guzheng glared at me and scolded me.


    "I''m fine now. Besides, there are so many things going on today that Old Gao can''t do it alone." As I spoke, I was ready to go out.


    Guzheng stared at me, and I was a little hairy. In the end, she said to me helplessly, "I think you won''t be able to let go of the Xingyun hotel for the rest of the day, will you?"


    I couldn''t refute Guzheng''s words. I smiled and said, "This is not the critical time."


    "Let''s go then. I''ll go with you." Guzheng didn''t force me to rest any longer and turned around to walk in front of me.


    "Aren''t you going to the company?" I asked doubtfully, but I still followed, went out, locked the door, and went downstairs with Guzheng.


    "Don''t worry about that." Guzheng replied faintly.


    Downstairs, I got into Guzheng''s car.


    These days, Guzheng and I spent less time together, and she called me a lot less. Maybe the company was too busy. She was obviously becoming the kind of strong woman on tv who had to give orders when she walked.


    Having solved Hu Zi''s problem, I couldn''t help but recall my previous doubts. This time it was an organic meeting, so I asked Guzheng, "Guzheng, how did you convince your parents not to let us get engaged?"


    Guzheng paused for a moment, then came to his senses and said, "Oh, is this what you want to talk to me about?"


    "Yeah." I had already decided to help Guzheng. Who would have thought that she had solved this? I was afraid that she would be under too much pressure alone.


    Guzheng frowned in embarrassment, looking like he wanted to say something but stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked worriedly.


    "Ah..." Guzheng didn''t seem to know what to say, and finally sighed, "It''s just a trick. Why? Do you really want to get engaged to me?"


    I looked at Guzheng and wanted to see what Guzheng was thinking. Unfortunately, she had a relaxed smile on her face. I was a little surprised, but I didn''t ask again.


    It''s better to solve it than not. It''s a good thing, not a bad thing.


    It wasn''t long before Guzheng and I arrived at the restaurant together. After seeing me, Old Gao couldn''t help but nag me, but I was here, and he couldn''t chase me away.


    Old Gao contacted the furniture seller again and said that the tables and chairs would be delivered in the morning. Now that they haven''t arrived, Old Gao urged them to come. Today, we are open for business. We have to put the new tables and chairs in place and clean them up before 10 o'' clock.


    Because he had to pick up Hu Zi today, Old Gao left after a while. I wanted to go with him, but Old Gao went alone because of his health and the hotel business.


    I called my cousin and the rest of them and asked them to come earlier today. The tables and chairs will be arranged and cleaned later. I also have to go to the market to buy some dishes. I really have to be busy today.


    Not long after, everyone came one after another.


    When my cousin saw me, she stared up and down at me for a while, then said to me seriously, "Xing Yun, are you hurt?"


    I was stunned. I think my cousin probably knew what happened last night, but I didn''t tell her, so who told her? Needless to say, it must be Di Ming!


    I smiled. It seems that the two of them have been in contact quite frequently lately. I shook my head and said, "It''s okay. I''m not hurt. I''m fine."


    My cousin pointed at me and said in a very serious way, "Next time you encounter something like this, don''t try to be brave again, okay?"


    "Yes, yes." I nodded repeatedly, not daring to fool my cousin.


    My cousin, however, was not satisfied with my playful attitude and reprimanded me, "Don''t take my words too seriously. I''ll keep it a secret for you this time. If you do this again next time, I''ll tell your father and your mother right away."


    I quickly put away my smiling face and nodded solemnly.


    But my cousin still nagged me.


    At this time, the tables and chairs we bought finally came over and saved me. Everyone began to unload the cargo, and I didn''t do anything. I commanded from the side and was delighted to see these new tables and chairs placed in the hall.


    Just then, Guzheng suddenly received a call. After hanging up, Guzheng said to me, "Xing Yun, it''s time for me to go to the company and have a meeting."


    "Okay, you go." I can''t delay Guzheng.


    "You have to rest, you know. If you feel pain, you have to go to the hospital, you know?" Guzheng said again.


    I nodded.


    But Guzheng still left in a hurry.


    After a while, Di Ming came over and apologized to me, but he didn''t have to apologize to me at all. He helped us so much that we could get in touch with the underworld Du Biao, and he was the one who brought the news about Hu Zi. I''m really grateful to him. Di Ming really helped us a lot this time.


    In short, it''s good that things are settled.


    I looked at my cousin and Di Ming again. They didn''t know what to whisper. Although they didn''t seem too close, I felt that they were a good match. I didn''t ask about their progress. They were both older than me and didn''t need my advice at all. Now, just quietly watch how far they could go.


    Everyone was busy, and soon the brand new tables and chairs were placed in the hall, making people feel comfortable. Then we put the apology notice at the door. In order to express the negative impact of the hotel accident the day before yesterday on customers, we launched the relevant discounts and discounts.


    The two chefs, Jiang Yan and Shi Yuan, also came back from shopping. I looked at the time and thought that Old Gao and Hu Zi should be back, so I called Old Gao. Old Gao said she was on her way and was almost there.


    I was relieved to hear what Old Gao said. It seems that Du Biao''s words still count.


    Xiaoyi also walked to me. I told her that Hu Zi was coming soon. Xiaoyi was still a little excited, and even his eyes were a little red.


    I didn''t say much about Hu Zi either. Let Hu Zi tell Xiaoyi himself when he gets back.


    Finally, after nearly half an hour, Hu Zi''s car finally stopped at the door of the restaurant.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao also got out of the car!

 Chapter 318 : Identify the Suspect

    I looked at Hu Zi. I hadn''t seen him for a few days. Hu Zi''s beard had grown a lot. I had never seen him with such a thick beard. For a moment, I felt that Hu Zi had changed a lot.


    Hu Zi didn''t seem to have fallen for such a thrilling encounter. He seemed to be in good spirits and took the initiative to greet us.


    But Hu Zi didn''t stay in the hotel much. After a while, he drove away. He wanted to go home to change his clothes and take a bath. I had a lot to say to Hu Zi, so I left with Hu Zi.


    Sitting in the car, Hu Zi drove the car and said to me expressionlessly, "Old Gao has told me about the hotel in the past few days."


    I smiled bitterly. I was really worried these days. I looked at Hu Zi and couldn''t help but ask, "Hu Zi, what happened to you and Du Biao''s son? Why did you hit his son?"


    Hu Zi laughed bitterly and said, "Do you know who Du Biao''s son is?"


    I didn''t expect Hu Zi to ask that. Did I know Du Biao''s son? I asked, "Who is it?"


    "The one who broke Ding Ge''s bones!"


    "What?"


    When I heard what Hu Zi said, I was so shocked that I couldn''t close my mouth.


    It never occurred to me that Du Biao''s son was the one who broke Ding Ge''s bones. At this moment, my mind was filled with the appearance of that man. It turned out that he was Du Biao''s son. Now that I think about it, there was some resemblance between the two of them.


    Now I understand why Hu Zi hit Du Biao''s son.


    I don''t think Hu Zi would fight for no reason. But Hu Zi did change a lot. Now he really has a layer of toughness on him. Hu Zi was a very tolerant person in the past, but now, many of the places he used to be tolerant of are now unbearable.


    People change. After Li Xiaowei''s betrayal, Hu Zi''s change was especially obvious.


    Ding Ge and Guzheng had both speculated about this before, but I really didn''t expect Hu Zi to fight because of this. He must not be able to swallow this in his heart, and at the same time, he felt very guilty about dinger, so he hit Du Biao''s son.


    As for how he found Du Biao''s son, it was unknown.


    Hu Zi also said, "Beat Ding Ge up like that. I can''t let him go!"


    "But have you ever thought that he is the son of the boss of the underworld?"


    "So what?" Hu Zi, however, did not seem to be afraid of Du Biao''s identity at all. He said indignantly, "What would you do if you met that boy?"


    Me?


    I curled my lips, and of course I wouldn''t let him go!


    "Oh, forget it. You''ve been beaten up, and you''ve been in the police station. Let''s get over this." At this point, I really don''t want to say anything more. People like Du Biao, it''s better to have less contact.


    "Past?" Hu Zi suddenly snorted coldly. His hands holding the steering wheel were all blue veins. He gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t get through!"


    I frowned slightly. Hu Zi still looked angry, but I really didn''t want to get involved with Du Biao anymore, because we really couldn''t do him.


    Hu Zi said, "His son broke Ding Ge''s bone and didn''t even have an apology. If I beat his son up, he''s going to jail? Our restaurant has been ruined by him. Can I let him go? Impossible!"


    "Forget it, Hu Zi. Let''s make a difference. He''s the boss of the underworld." I really think more is better than less. Originally, it was just a fight, and the reason for the fight was very unreasonable. There was no deep hatred between the two sides. Now that there are people injured on both sides, it''s over. It''s not worth it if we don''t pursue it.


    There was really no irreconcilable hatred between the two sides!


    "I''m not afraid, boss of the underworld!" Hu Zi said firmly, "Can he cover the sky with one hand? As long as I, Hu Zi, have one breath left, I will avenge this."


    I looked at Hu Zi, who had a strong look in his eyes. He seemed to have a strong sense of hostility, but I didn''t know if it was good or bad.


    Can it make people stronger, or can it make people more extreme?


    I couldn''t help but sigh, not knowing what to say.


    Hu Zi has really changed.


    "Hu Zi, I know you''re not convinced, but he''s a tough guy! Compared to him, we are really like an egg hitting a stone. Why should we ask for trouble? We still have our own lives, our own family and friends. Even if it''s not for you, you should think about them, right?"


    Hu Zi smiled faintly. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked at the road ahead and said to me, "Don''t worry, Xing Yun. I won''t fight him foolishly. I won''t involve anyone else. Don''t worry, just leave it alone."


    I took a deep breath and vomited again.


    It seems that I really can''t persuade Hu Zi, but I think I still have to find someone to persuade Hu Zi.


    Let''s try xiaoyi.


    At this moment, I remembered that when there was no news about Hu Zi, Li Xiaowei and I met again. She said if there was news about Hu Zi, let me tell him. But now, I don''t know whether to say it or not.


    Because Hu Zi was right next to her, I still didn''t tell Li Xiaowei.


    ...


    When I got back to the apartment, Hu Zi went to take a shower. I sat in the living room idly. Just then, my cell phone rang.


    Surprisingly, it was Ling Xinyan who didn''t make much of a call. I froze for a moment and got through.


    "Hello, Xing Yun?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you busy now?" Ling Xinyan asked.


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    "You can help me persuade Lin Ya. She''s at the hospital all the time, but the photography store can''t be closed all the time, or the customer''s photos won''t come out." Ling Xinyan said to me anxiously.


    I frowned when I heard that. Lin Ya was still in the hospital? I also think Ling Xinyan is right. Lin Ya doesn''t have to stay in the hospital all the time. After all, Ji Ze''s parents are there, and lin ya does have a job to deal with.


    I thought about it and said to Ling Xinyan, "Okay, I got it. I''ll go to the hospital and talk to her later."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, I thought of Ding Ge again. Ever since I left linya''s house, I was afraid that Ding Ge was all alone, but she really couldn''t take care of herself. I couldn''t help but feel sad. Ding Ge broke his bone for me, but I couldn''t take care of her.


    Now that Hu Zi''s business is done, I''ll go to the hospital and visit Ji Ze later. Then I''ll go with Ding Ge. Anyway, the storm at the restaurant is over. I have to take care of her even if I ask for leave.


    After Hu Zi changed, I told him that I was going to the hospital. Hu Zi was a little confused, so I told Hu Zi some things about these days. Then I said that I might have to take care of Ding Ge more these two days. Hu Zi didn''t say anything and asked about dinger. After that, I left home and went to the hospital.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I arrived at the ward where Ji Ze was. It was as quiet as ever. The patients were lying weakly on the bed, while the family members of the caregivers were quietly watching.


    I saw ji ze lying on the hospital bed. This time, he was awake, and his mental state seemed to have recovered a lot.


    Ji Ze''s parents were not here, only Lin Ya was there, and Lin Ya was sitting in a chair, lying down at the end of the bed asleep.


    I took a look at Lin Ya. Her hair didn''t cover her face because she had short hair. Her face looked tired, and she didn''t seem comfortable even in her sleep.


    I didn''t call lin ya, so let her sleep so uncomfortably for a while. I walked lightly to the bed and found a chair to sit down.


    "How do you feel?" I asked ji ze softly.


    "It''s much better now. I feel strong and I can eat something. I just can''t move. It still hurts." Ji Ze did look much better.


    "That''s good." Looking at the wounds on Ji Ze''s body, it was still a little shocking.


    Ji Ze gently touched the gauze on his chest and said with some emotion, "Fortunately, the wound is shallow. If it gets deeper, I''m afraid I''ll really die!"


    Hearing Ji Ze''s words, I felt a little uncomfortable. I sighed and asked, "Is there any news from the police?"


    "The police said the suspect has been initially identified." Ji ze replied.


    "Really? So fast!" When I heard the news, I was a little excited. I didn''t expect to find the suspect.


    This kind of person really needs to be caught a day earlier, otherwise staying in society is just a disaster! I really hope the police can catch the perpetrator immediately.


    "Yes, according to the police, this man has a history of drug abuse and theft. In short, he is a second-rate, and his family has broken off relations with him."


    "Ah?" I frowned deeply and asked, "Do you know him? Why did he cut you?"


    "No." Ji ze shook his head and said, "I don''t know why... Maybe it''s too high on drugs?"


    I sighed. Ji Ze was really unlucky to have such a thing.


    "By the way, I heard from the girl that you might want to transfer, right?" I asked Ji Ze again.


    Ji ze nodded, but his face was very reluctant. I smiled and asked, "Why, don''t you want to turn around?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Why? Your parents will definitely transfer you to a better hospital and a better doctor. You won''t recover faster."


    "But I can''t see the girl there."


    Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya, who was still asleep. His eyes softened and a faint smile appeared on his lips. A moment later, ji ze said to me, "Do you know? These two days are the longest time that I have been with the girl. I really didn''t expect her to stay with me all the time, you know? That feeling... That''s great. I really think it''s worth it."


    I smiled bitterly and said in silence, "Do you know you almost died this time? Do you know how much blood you''ve lost?"


    Ji Ze smiled faintly. In his eyes, it seemed that love was more important than life.


    Alas, this time Lin Ya was guarding Ji Ze, but he didn''t know if it was for love or...

 Chapter 319 Real Criminals

    At this moment, Lin Ya''s body suddenly moved, her eyelashes blinked slightly, then slowly opened her eyes, slowly straightened up, she frowned, as if she felt uncomfortable.


    Her eyes were still a little dazed, and she looked like she was still awake. When she saw me, she was stunned for a few seconds. After a while, she rubbed her eyes and asked me, "Why didn''t you look at Ding Ge?"


    I don''t know how to explain it to lin ya. She doesn''t know about Hu Zi yet.


    Lin Ya stood up, looked at ji ze, scratched his head, walked out of the ward, and came back after a while. She went outside to wash her face, and she was much more awake.


    I remembered what Ling Xinyan asked me to do, but I was too embarrassed to say it in front of Ji Ze.


    At this time, Lin Ya asked about jize. She thought about it and said to Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, I''ll go out with Xing Yun later."


    "Okay." Ji ze nodded.


    I feel like Lin Ya has something to tell me.


    After a while, when Ji Ze''s parents came over, Lin Ya and I left.


    Walking along the corridor of the hospital, I asked lin ya, "Are you tired these two days? I''m sure I can''t sleep well."


    "I''m used to it." Lin Ya said faintly.


    There was no expression on her face. I always felt something was hidden in Lin Ya''s heart. She must have something. So I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you? Are you too tired?"


    "Nothing." Lin Ya''s tone was still flat, but there was something on her face that could not be hidden.


    Soon, the two of us walked to Lin Ya''s car. I got in the car first, while lin ya stood outside and made a phone call. She didn''t know who she was talking to, so she got in the car after a while.


    I asked casually, "Who is it?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer. She started the car and slowly drove it out of the parking space.


    "Where are we going?" I asked again.


    But Lin Ya still didn''t answer, which made me uncomfortable, but looking at Lin Ya''s expression, I didn''t dare to provoke her.


    Just like that, Lin Ya was driving, and she didn''t talk to me. The two of them were silent all the way. Lin Ya''s condition was obviously different from before, and I was more sure that she must have something to do with it!


    Not long after, we arrived at a coffee shop. I couldn''t help but wonder more. Lin Ya doesn''t like coffee very much. Why is she here?


    Does Lin Ya seem to have an appointment with someone?


    She obviously won''t bring me here for coffee!


    After sitting in his seat, the waiter came over. Lin Ya just said that he would send the waiter away when he was alone.


    Sure enough, he was going to meet someone.


    I''m also a little curious. Who is she meeting?


    There was nothing wrong with the two of us sitting there. I couldn''t help but ask lin ya, "Girl, now that Ji Ze''s condition has stabilized, it''s time for your photography shop to open."


    "This is not the time to talk about it." Before I could speak, Lin Ya reached out and interrupted me.


    I was speechless.


    I was silent, and couldn''t help but wonder why lin ya came to the cafe today? Who was she meeting?


    It was obviously for a very important reason that Lin Ya could leave the hospital and meet here.


    Finally, after a long wait, a familiar figure appeared in the cafe.


    This man, I once met him in Lin Ya''s photography shop, and I remember his name as if it was Luo Wen. He was from kindergarten.


    That is, he was interested in Lin Ya, but obviously Lin Ya was not interested in him.


    I couldn''t help but frown. How did Lin Ya choose to ask him out today and bring me along?


    Luo Wen smiled brightly when he saw Lin Ya, but when he saw me sitting next to Lin Ya, his face suddenly changed and he looked confused.


    But he walked towards us with a smile on his face.


    Just then, Lin Ya whispered to me, "If he wants to run later, you catch him."


    I looked at Lin Ya. I don''t know why she suddenly said that, but I will do what lin ya said, no matter what the reason Lin Ya said.


    Luo Wen sat across from us. He gave me a faint look, then smiled at Lin Ya and asked, "Lin Ya, what are you looking for me for?"


    "You should know what I''m looking for you about, right?" However, Lin Ya asked instead. Her tone was a little cold, and her eyes were cold.


    Luo Wen''s face was also surprised. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I... I don''t know. Stop joking. Lin Ya, what''s the matter?"


    "About Ji Ze!" Lin Ya said.


    I stole a glance at Lin Ya and saw her glare at Luo Wen, her beautiful eyes now as if they were burning with fire.


    When I heard what Lin Ya said, I was also a little surprised. What does Ji Ze have to do with Luo Wen?


    I looked at Luo Wen. At this time, when I heard Ji Ze''s name, Luo Wen''s face actually flashed unnaturally. He raised his eyebrows, smiled again, and said, "What''s wrong with Ji Ze?"


    "Don''t you know what happened to ji ze?"


    Luo Wen shook his head slowly, his eyes shining with a faint light.


    "Ji ze was chopped down and almost died. He''s still in the hospital." Lin Ya said coldly.


    "Ah?" Luo Wen asked in surprise, "Is that true?"


    "All right, stop pretending!" Lin Ya exhaled and said impatiently, "You did it, didn''t you?"


    "Me?" Another flash of panic flashed across Luo Wen''s face, and the smile on his face became unnatural, but he still smiled and said, "Stop joking. If I were you, the police would have caught me earlier."


    "You didn''t do it yourself, but that person was also instructed by you, right?" Lin Ya leaned forward slightly, clenched his right hand into a fist and said in a low voice to Luo Wen.


    At this point, I understand why Lin Ya asked Luo Wen to be here today. She actually thought Luo Wen sent someone to kill Ji Ze?


    But why did lin ya feel that way? Does she have any evidence? Or was it a guess?


    I looked at Luo Wen again. The smile on his face finally disappeared, and he said with a calm face, "Lin Ya, you''re insulting me, you know? Do you have any evidence? I have nothing against Ji Ze. Why should I find someone to cut him down?"


    Looking at Luo Wen''s performance, I also felt that he was more and more suspicious. Although he said he and Ji Ze had no grudges, they were rivals in love. Both of them liked Lin Ya. I think they must have met before. As for whether there was any friction, I don''t know. Luo Wen might be jealous or something. He didn''t want Ji Ze in front of Lin Ya, so he had a motive.


    "Do you think I would come here without proof?" Lin Ya despised Luo Wen. The light in her eyes was so intense that even I could see it.


    Sure enough, Luo Wen was not calm when he heard this. He swallowed and stammered, "You... What evidence do you have?"


    Lin Ya sneered and said, "What are you guilty of?"


    "How am I guilty? I am not guilty!" Luo Wen''s voice grew louder, and his face turned red. He said to Lin Ya angrily, "Lin Ya, you asked me to come here today to scare me, didn''t you? What proof do you have? I didn''t chop you up at all. What proof do you have? Ji Ze''s business has nothing to do with me. Don''t talk about it here. I''ll tell you."


    Lin Ya did not waver because of Luo Wen''s anger. She just smiled faintly and said, "What are you panicking about?"


    "What am I panicking about? Me!" Luo Wen smoothed her hair with her hands, feeling very excited.


    "Stop pretending! Tell them when the police arrive later." Lin Ya''s mouth curved.


    "I''m not afraid when the police come. I didn''t do it. What am I afraid of?" Luo Wen said loudly.


    I looked at Luo Wen, at his movements and words. I had never expected that Luo Wen would send someone to kill Ji Ze, but after seeing his performance today, I felt that maybe Lin Ya was right, maybe Luo Wen was the real criminal!


    But I can''t be 100 % sure in my heart. After all, this is not a small matter, and things still have to be based on evidence! Lin Ya asked Luo Wen to come today. I wonder if she has any evidence.


    "Okay, if you''re not afraid, just wait for the police to come and tell them." Lin Ya didn''t say much to Luo Wen. She pointed to the coffee shop and said, "The police will be here soon. You have something to explain to them."


    "Come on, whoever''s afraid of you!" Luo Wen took out his phone. I saw his hand shaking. After a few strokes, Luo Wen said, "Where are the police? Where?"


    "Five minutes, I''ll be there soon!" Lin Ya blinked, his eyes filled with wisdom.


    Because I was with Lin Ya the whole time, she didn''t call the police, so the police wouldn''t come. So I also know that Lin Ya said this to test Luo Wen.


    I admire what Lin Ya did. Every word she said just now was a trap, waiting for Luo Wen to jump in.


    At this time, I also understood the meaning of what Lin Ya said to me before. If Luo Wen really wanted to escape because he was afraid, then basically, he was a real criminal!


    "Your family owns the police station?" Luo Wen looked at Lin Ya sarcastically, then stood up and said, "I won''t play with you. I have something else to do."


    "If it''s not you, then stay! What are you afraid of?" Lin Ya continued to provoke Luo Wen with words.


    Luo Wen, on the other hand, was almost enraged. He continued, "I''m busy. I don''t have time to play games with you."


    Luo Wen turned around and wanted to leave. It was obvious that he wasn''t calm anymore. He didn''t know if the police would come, but he was afraid. He was afraid that the police would really come back.


    I also slammed my hands on the table, stood up and shouted at Luo Wen, "Stop!"


    At this moment, Lin Ya said in a low but audible voice to Luo Wen, "The police are here!"


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, Luo Wen immediately ran out like the wind, and I quickly chased after him, shouting, "Stop, don''t run!"

 Chapter 320 Lin Ya Sprained Her Ankle

    In the quiet coffee shop, my voice sounded especially loud. Luo Wen was faster in front of him, so he opened the door and ran out quickly.


    I chased after him, and Lin Ya ran out after me.


    Just as I was about to grab Luo Wen, I sped up and grabbed Luo Wen''s clothes. Luo Wen''s face was filled with fear. He tried to get away from me and gave me a shove with his elbow.


    This hit hit hit him in the chest yesterday, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart like a saw stabbing at a wound.


    Subconsciously, I placed my hand on my chest and had no strength to stop Luo Wen from leaving. Luo Wen looked at me in panic, then quickly got into his car and ran away.


    I slowly squatted down, calming down the intense pain in my heart. At this time, Lin Ya also rushed to my side in a hurry. She quickly squatted down in front of me, put the bag in her hand on the ground, put one hand on my arm, and asked in a panicked tone, "What''s wrong with you, Xing Yun? What''s wrong with you?"


    I don''t want Lin Ya to worry. I don''t think I can handle anything Lin Ya has arranged for me. I feel like a loser. I took a couple of breaths, smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "Shall we go to the hospital?" Lin Ya''s face changed a little. He looked at me with a complicated expression and almost burst into tears.


    "No, no, just buy me a cup of coffee." I joked.


    Lin Ya couldn''t help but smile, but she still asked worriedly, "Is it really okay?"


    "It''s really nothing."


    I didn''t want to tell Lin Ya and Ding Ge about the punches so they wouldn''t worry.


    Then Lin Ya and I went back to the coffee shop, but we didn''t ask for coffee. The shop also sold milk tea, so we ordered two cups of milk tea.


    I asked Lin Ya again, "Is it really the person Luo Wen is looking for?"


    Lin Ya looked a little disappointed again and replied, "I was just guessing before, but now, I can be 100 % sure it was him."


    Lin Ya''s eyes were piercing. There was no doubt that she would say that.


    "You don''t have any evidence, do you?" After asking this question, he suddenly felt stupid. If there was evidence, Lin Ya would not ask Luo Wen to meet him today.


    Lin Ya shook his head.


    I asked again in confusion, "Why do you think Luo Wen did it?"


    "Because Ji Ze is really a good-tempered man. He really has no enemies. He doesn''t have any conflicts with others. Why would anyone want to kill him for no reason? Besides, his focus of business is not in Pucheng at all, and there shouldn''t be any competitors who would kill people in Pucheng, right? That''s impossible! I couldn''t think of anyone who would kill ji ze, so I changed my mind." Lin Ya''s eyes sparkled. "Ji Ze has been running to the photo shop for the past two days, but not many people know Ji Ze''s whereabouts. I wonder if it has anything to do with me."


    At this point, another bitter smile appeared on the corner of lin ya''s mouth, and she said, "It seems to be true. Ji Ze and Luo Wen both came to the photo shop two days ago and met. They were a little... Hostile, so I guessed him."


    Love rivals, they must not like it.


    I had a rival in love before. Although he was a perfect man, I hated him from the bottom of my heart.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I didn''t expect Luo Wen to be such a ruthless person. How dare he kill someone for such a small matter? He was really too wild.


    "What are we going to do now? Call the police?" Now that I know that Luo Wen is the mastermind, I can''t wait for the police to arrest him immediately.


    However, Lin Ya shook his head and said, "It''s useless to call the police now. After all, we don''t have evidence, and Luo Wen certainly won''t admit it. Even if the drug addict gets caught, maybe Luo Wen can get rid of him."


    "Then what should we do? Can''t we just let him get away with it?" I clenched my fists angrily.


    "Of course not, he must pay the price!" Lin Ya said firmly.


    I nodded. It was necessary.


    After drinking the milk tea, the two of us left the cafe. It was almost twelve o'' clock and the sun was much brighter in the sky. Lin Ya and I sat in the car. I asked lin ya again, "When are you going to go back to work at the photography shop?"


    "Let''s wait for Ji Ze to transfer." Lin Ya exhaled wearily and replied.


    "When will she be transferred?"


    "Just a few days."


    In a few more days, Lin Ya''s body will be exhausted!


    "I have nothing to hide from you, girl. Today, Ling Xinyan called me and asked me to persuade you to go back to the photography shop. She was afraid that the photos would not come out and affect the reputation of the photography shop. In fact, I think Ling Xinyan is right, and you really should take a break. Don''t stay in the hospital 24 hours a day. Why don''t you come out and get some air, even if you come to see Ji Ze after work at night?"


    When I met Luo Wen today, I also roughly understood why lin ya had to keep Ji Ze. Although this was completely out of her control, the reason why ji ze was injured was really related to Lin Ya, so Lin Ya felt guilty about ji ze.


    After hearing what I said, lin ya was silent for a moment. She didn''t say much, but simply said to me, "I''ll call Xinyan."


    What she meant by that was that she obviously didn''t want me to get involved in the photography shop.


    Then Lin Ya said, "I may not have time these days. Just take care of Ding Ge."


    "Yes. I see. I''ll tell Hu Zi and Old Gao." I think so. Even if Lin Ya didn''t go to the hospital, the photo shop would be busy enough for her. I''d better spend more time with Ding Ge.


    Lin Ya drove the car in her direction, and Lin Ya didn''t talk to me much on the way. This was very different from her usual self. We talked almost all kinds of things in the car. Today, lilia''s tired face didn''t even smile. I think she was really tired these days.


    I thought about it and told Lin Ya that I would drive, but Lin Ya didn''t agree. She seemed worried about the punch that Luo Wen had just punched me.


    Fortunately, the journey was not far. Not long later, we arrived at Lin Ya''s neighborhood.


    I knocked on the door, but there was no answer or footsteps. Lin Ya frowned. She took out her cell phone and wanted to call Ding Ge. At the same time, she complained to me, "Why aren''t you watching Ding Ge?"


    "I..."


    Lin Ya dialed the phone a little irritably. After a while, she put down her phone and said, "No one answered!"


    I can''t help but worry. Where is Ding Ge? Was he bored out again?


    "Don''t you have the key?" I asked Lin Ya casually.


    Could it be that Ding Ge was sleeping at home and didn''t hear our knock?


    "No, I left it at home. Ding ge is here." Lin Ya said anxiously.


    Looking at Lin Ya''s anxious face, I also became uneasy. I didn''t feel anything at first, but now I''m scared too.


    I thought to myself, Ding Ge is still broken, but don''t let anything happen again.


    "Then what should we do?" I gritted my teeth and asked.


    "Look!"


    After saying this, Lin Ya suddenly turned around and walked downstairs. The sound of hurried footsteps came from the staircase. I followed quickly, and my heart was completely hanging.


    Lin ya went downstairs and said, "You keep calling Ding Ge on your cell phone and see if anyone answers."


    "Okay."


    I took out my phone and was about to call Ding Ge.


    But just then, Lin Ya suddenly cried out in pain.


    I saw that Lin Ya was in a hurry to get down the stairs, and she accidentally twisted her ankle, and at the same time, her body fell down. Fortunately, Lin Ya caught hold of the railing in time, or else she might be disfigured.


    I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat behind my back that I got goosebumps all over. I couldn''t care less about calling Ding Ge, so I ran over to help lin ya.


    And lin ya''s expression was particularly painful, obviously very painful. She panted and said to me, "Let me sit down first."


    "Okay."


    I held Lin Ya, and Lin Ya sat down carefully. It looked like she had sprained her ankle. Her right foot was stretched out in the air, and she didn''t dare to exert herself.


    "Does it hurt badly?" I squatted down and said anxiously.


    Lin Ya gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "Then let''s go to the hospital." My heart said that if I sprained badly, I would definitely go to the hospital.


    "No, you go to Ding Ge first. Leave me alone." Lin ya grinned as she endured the pain.


    "I can''t just throw you here."


    "I''m fine! It''s just a sprained ankle. It''s not a big deal. I''m just sitting here. You should go find Ding Ge. She can''t be alone." Lin Ya urged again.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Although I was a little worried about Ding Ge, I couldn''t just leave lin ya here alone!


    The first thing I thought of was Ji Ze. I could have asked Ji Ze to come over if it was normal. But now that Ji Ze is in the hospital, who can I talk to?


    "Can you stop the ink?" Lin Ya glared at me and said, "I''ll wait for you here. You should go now."


    "Then I''ll let Ling Xinyan come over first."


    "Hey, hurry up and get Ding Ge first!" Lin Ya sighed helplessly, then handed me the car keys and said, "Drive. Hurry up."


    I had to take the key first, then looked at Lin Ya who was in pain, sighed and went downstairs.


    I called Ling Xinyan first. Luckily, Ling Xinyan got through quickly. She thought I was looking for her to tell me what she told me before and asked me, "How was it? What did Lin Ya say?"


    At this time, I didn''t even bother to talk about it. I even said to Ling Xinyan, "Do you have time now?"


    "What''s wrong?" Ling Xinyan asked, puzzled.


    "Lin Ya sprained herself when she came downstairs, but I''m busy now. I can''t go to the hospital with her. If you have time, can you come to lin ya''s house? She''s sitting on the stairs now."


    I was relieved when Ling Xinyan said she was coming over.


    I went downstairs to unlock Lin Ya''s car. I got in the car and started out of the neighborhood, but I was a little confused. I didn''t know where to find Ding Ge.


    I could not help but pray that nothing would happen to Ding Ge.

 Chapter 321 Two Injured People

    I drove around on the street, looking at the cars in all directions, but I didn''t know where to go.


    He called Ding Ge, but he still couldn''t get through.


    I had to walk around the neighborhood first to see if I could see Ding Ge on the street. I really didn''t want to come out and see where she was going.


    The more she couldn''t find it, the more anxious she became. She felt especially uncomfortable and anxious. For more than half an hour, she didn''t even see ding ge.


    I always thought something would happen to dinger!


    Because even if Ding Ge left, she wouldn''t miss the call. Why didn''t she answer the phone?


    I can''t find it!


    In the end, I really don''t know where to find it. Pucheng is so big, how to find it?


    I couldn''t help but blame myself. If I had stayed with Ding Ge, wouldn''t this have happened?


    I parked my car on the side of the road, got out of the car, went to the mall and the park to look for it. I walked quickly on all kinds of streets, and from time to time, people passed by me quickly. I couldn''t care less to enjoy the scenery and looked for the figure I loved in the crowd.


    His head was a little swollen, and the whole world seemed to have changed color.


    Back in front of the car, I was panting with my hands on my hips. At this moment, the people and cars around me were like a tsunami. This feeling made me dizzy. The whole city seemed to be changed in my eyes. Everything was passing by in a hurry. The splendor in front of me was not worth mentioning, because without her, this city had no meaning to me.


    Those dreamlike colors were black and white in my eyes!


    At this moment, my inexplicable panic, like a person afraid of heights alone in the black space, an extremely strong panic!


    At this moment, I felt a flood of guilt, sadness, and regret.


    I really regret that I didn''t protect Ding Ge well and that I regret a lot of things.


    If I had been able to share the joys and sorrows with Ding Ge, we would not have lived such a depressing life.


    Lin Ya called me. I got into the car and closed the door. It was as if the whole world had quietened down before I got through to Lin Ya.


    She asked me if I found Ding Ge?


    No!


    I asked her if Ling Xinyan had arrived. She said she was on her way to the hospital with Ling Xinyan.


    Hanging up the phone, I lowered my head dejectedly and gripped the steering wheel with both hands.


    There was an indescribable sense of uneasiness in my heart. Just then, the glass made a "Thud" sound. I was startled. When I turned around, I found that it was not someone else who knocked on the glass, but Ding Ge, whom I had not found for a long time!


    I was stunned for a few seconds when I suddenly saw Ding Ge standing outside the car, but my heart was about to explode.


    I quickly opened the car door and walked out, looking at Ding Ge with blazing eyes.


    Looking at that familiar white face, looking at her crystal eyes, looking at her standing so close in front of me, so real, absolutely not an illusion!


    In my heart, I felt like a storm. If Ding Ge hadn''t broken a bone, I would have held her tightly in my arms.


    Ding Ge was taken aback by my agitated expression and took a step back. She frowned in confusion, but the corners of her mouth were familiar. She asked me anxiously, "What''s wrong with you, Xing Yun?"


    "I''m fine." I took a deep breath and quickly calmed myself down. I couldn''t help but ask ding ge, "Where have you been?"


    I was relieved to see that Ding Ge was fine. Although there was a hint of anger in my heart, there was something more important now. Before I could hear dinger''s explanation, I said to her, "Get in the car!"


    "Where are we going? What''s wrong?" Ding Ge asked quickly when he saw that I was not looking right.


    "The girl sprained her ankle. She''s going to the hospital now."


    As I said this, I got in the car and signaled Ding Ge to get in. Ding Ge went around the front of the car and sat in the passenger seat. "How did the girl sprain her foot? Is it serious?" She asked worriedly."


    I glanced at Ding Ge and started the car as I asked Ding Ge, "Where have you been? I went home with the girl, and there was no answer at the door, and no answer at the phone. The girl was worried that something might happen to you, so she went downstairs a little fiercely and accidentally sprained her ankle."


    "Ah?" When Ding Ge heard this, he felt embarrassed and said to himself, "I went to the cinema to watch a movie."


    With that, Ding Ge took out his cell phone again and said in surprise, "So many calls? I muted my phone. I... Didn''t expect you guys to be home at this time!"


    "Watch a movie?" I raised my eyebrows and asked, "Yourself?"


    "Who else could I be with?" Ding Ge pouted, her eyes flashing, and then she said in disappointment, "You''re all busy. I''m bored at home alone, so I came out to watch a movie."


    We did not take good care of Ding Ge, and that was our fault. I whispered, "Then you don''t have to mute your phone."


    Can you set it to vibrate?


    Ding Ge asked again, "Is the girl''s foot serious?"


    "I don''t know either. The girl was worried that you had to make me look for you, so I called Ling Xinyan. They should be at the orthopedic hospital by now."


    Lin Ya also went to the orthopedic hospital this time.


    "I hope the bones are fine." Knowing the pain of the fracture, Ding Ge couldn''t help but sigh.


    Ding Ge asked me again, "How''s Hu Zi?"


    "It''s all right. I''m back."


    I briefly told Ding Ge about Hu Zi, but of course, I didn''t tell Ding Ge about the dinner. When she found out that the person Hu Zi hit was the one who hurt her, Ding Ge''s face was also shocked. She took a moment to say, "So Hu Zi provoked the underworld to avenge me, right?"


    I didn''t say anything. I was silent.


    But you could say the same.


    "Hey, it looks like it''s all my fault." Ding Ge said apologetically again.


    "How can I blame you? You''re still a victim."


    "Hu Zi is such a righteous man. You must treat him to dinner next time you meet him." Ding Ge smiled and said.


    I smiled, too. Hu Zi was a very loyal man!


    It''s just that I''m worried too, and I don''t have time to worry.


    When I arrived at the orthopedic hospital, I called Lin Ya, and then Ling Xinyan came to pick us up.


    Ding Ge and I quickly asked how lin ya was doing. Ling Xinyan replied, "It''s nothing serious. I just took the film. My bones are fine. The doctor said that the patch and ointment will be fine after a few doses."


    As we spoke, we were led down to a consulting room by Ling Xinyan, where the doctor was applying ointment for lin ya, and I also saw that Lin Ya''s ankle was a little swollen, needless to say, it must have been very painful.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. Ding ge has only been in the orthopedic hospital for a few days, and now Lin Ya is here again.


    Seeing Ding Ge, Lin Ya''s eyes changed, obviously a little angry, but she didn''t say anything.


    After the plaster was applied, the doctor gave Lin Ya instructions on how to take it and warned him not to walk these days. He had to rest and knead his ankle properly.


    After seeing Lin Ya, the doctor looked at Ding Ge and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The doctor mistook Ding Ge for a patient who came to see him today. Ding Ge smiled awkwardly and said, "We are together."


    The doctor smiled and asked about ding ge.


    Ling Xinyan told lin ya not to wear shoes, since this foot couldn''t walk anymore, so Lin Ya handed them to me.


    Then, the four of us left the room. Ding Ge couldn''t help Lin Ya, so Ling Xinyan and I helped her out of the hospital.


    Lin Ya hopped forward with just one foot. Ding Ge couldn''t help but say, "Girl, stop jumping. You''re bouncing back and forth with your other foot. You''d better not let them hold you. Just let Xing Yun carry you. It''s not too far anyway."


    After hearing what Ding Ge said, I thought what she said made sense, so I decided to go behind lin ya''s back. At this time, Lin Ya didn''t resist, and her expression was still a little painful. I carried her to the car, opened the door, and Lin Ya sat in the passenger seat.


    After driving out of the hospital, I finally took a long breath. Fortunately, Lin Ya was only slightly injured and did not hurt her bones. She would be fine after a few days of rest, but she was feeling better these days.


    Today was a good day, worried about Ding Ge''s accident. It turned out that she was only watching a movie, and lin ya sprained her ankle and didn''t hurt her bones. She was already very lucky.


    I couldn''t help but tease and say, "You two are really good, so good that you both have to suffer together when you get hurt! You guys are really good friends in china."


    Lin Ya smiled and did not speak. Ding Ge smiled and said, "Our relationship is good!"


    I turned to look at Lin Ya again and said to her, "You can''t move your legs now. Don''t go to the hospital for the time being. Ji Ze, I''ll just give him a call."


    Obviously, Lin Ya also knew that he couldn''t take care of Ji Ze now, so he nodded obediently.


    The corners of my mouth curved. I couldn''t persuade Lin Ya before, but now that she sprained her ankle, she could take a good rest.


    At this time, Ling Xinyan also said to Lin Ya, "I was thinking of opening the photography store tomorrow, but now it seems that it can''t be done!"


    Lin Ya turned to look at Ling Xinyan and said, "I can. My foot is only slightly twisted. It''s okay..."


    However, before Lin Ya could finish speaking, the three of us were all extremely strongly against it. It was okay to hop around the house a few times, but work was only two things.


    Especially when it comes to taking pictures of children. It''s really tiring. Lin Ya can''t go to work.


    Ling Xinyan said, "You, just rest at home. Don''t think about anything."


    "Then what should we do? Now that our store is at a critical juncture in its development, we can''t close it for a long time." Lin Ya said.


    I thought about it and volunteered, "Then let me help you for a few more days."


    Anyway, it''s my first time, and I don''t have the first fear in my heart. I''ll help them for a few more days this time. I''ll change Lin Ya when her feet get better.


    Ling Xinyan smiled and said to me, "Really? If you can, thank you so much!"


    But this time, Lin Ya refused, "No!"

 Chapter 322 : Its Raining

    Chapter 323: it''s raining


    I immediately turned to look at Lin Ya, not understanding why she said that!


    Did I provoke her again?


    Or are you dissatisfied with the photo I took last time?


    Or what?


    My heart was filled with anxiety and uneasiness.


    Ling Xinyan asked curiously, "Why? Xing Yun is fine. He did a good job last time. Everyone was very satisfied."


    I was also very strange in my heart. The first time I helped lin ya, I could, but this time I couldn''t.


    However, Lin Ya''s attitude was quite determined. She said, "Xing Yun is also working at a restaurant with a friend. How can he have such a long time? My foot will probably take at least a week. Xing Yun can''t do it in a week."


    In fact, it''s not impossible. Although it was a little long, Lin Ya''s feet were like this and the photography store was a critical period of development. I definitely had to help, and now was an opportunity for me to help, but Lin Ya killed it for me.


    What did she think?


    I said, "It''s okay. I''ll just take a few more days off."


    "No!"


    Lin Ya''s attitude was still very firm, and her words made us all a little embarrassed, and the smile on Ling Xinyan''s face was gradually taken back.


    Lin Ya had always been a stubborn girl, and the things she believed in rarely changed, of course, because she was smart and she made many wise decisions. And since she was determined not to allow me to help again, then no one could change it.


    However, I always felt that there were more complicated thoughts in Lin Ya''s decision.


    I really wanted to help lin ya, but she wouldn''t let me, so I had to listen to her.


    "Then... If we really can''t, we just need to find a temporary photographer. We''ll pay him and let him shoot for us for a few days." Ling Xinyan said helplessly.


    "That''s fine." Lin Ya thought for a moment and said slowly, "But you have to find someone reliable!"


    "Don''t worry, I still know a few photographer friends." Ling Xinyan said confidently.


    "Well, I can''t move my legs, but I can still fix the photos. I''ll go to the shop tomorrow and fix those photos."


    Ding Ge and I both glared at Lin Ya when we heard what she said. Our legs were like this and we wanted to run, so we just lay down on the bed.


    "No, just do it at home. I''ll send you the document later. You can finish it at home. You don''t have to go to the store."


    That''s a good idea.


    In this way, the troubles of the photography shop were relieved.


    I continued driving, but as soon as I finished talking about the photography shop, Lin Ya fell asleep. The three of us could clearly hear Lin Ya''s long and even breath. I think she was really too tired and tired, or else she wouldn''t have fallen asleep so easily.


    She can sleep if she wants.


    Ling Xinyan said, "Then I won''t go home later. I''ll go down in front."


    "No, I''m sorry to trouble you to come over at noon. We haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go to the front and have a meal."


    "No, no, don''t be polite to me. I knew Lin Ya before you did. Let''s wait until Lin Ya gets better."


    "Really?"


    "Of course not!"


    I didn''t say anything more and said, "Where are you going? Let''s send you back."


    "No, I''m almost there. Just stop in front." Ling Xinyan looked outside and said, "Lin Ya is still asleep. Please send her back."


    When the car reached the intersection ahead, Ling Xinyan said, "Just stop here."


    I stopped the car and Ling Xinyan got off.


    After saying goodbye to her, I drove to the neighborhood, but before I could go upstairs, Lin Ya''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Lin Ya was so deep asleep that she didn''t hear me. I took out her cell phone and saw that it was ji ze calling.


    I answered the phone, and when I heard my voice, Ji Ze immediately asked in confusion, "Why are you, Xing Yun? Where''s the girl?"


    "She fell asleep again. She''s been really sleep-deprived these past few days."


    "Yes." Ji Ze said guiltily. He also knew that Lin Ya was so tired because he was watching over her.


    I told Ji Ze about Lin Ya''s sprained ankle. There was nothing to hide. After hearing this, ji ze was really excited. I suddenly felt that it was better not to tell him.


    In the end, Ji Ze could only say that Lin Ya should have a good rest. He could not come to see Lin Ya for the time being.


    Hanging up the phone, Ding Ge whispered to me, "Carry the girl upstairs and let her sleep."


    I nodded.


    Ding Ge and I got out of the car first, and lin ya was still sitting in the passenger seat with her head tilted. This was her first night out of the hospital. Without the smell of the hospital''s disinfectant and the various patients and medical equipment she saw every day, Lin Ya seemed to be sleeping soundly, although it was uncomfortable.


    I opened the copilot''s door and whispered to Lin Ya, "Girl, let''s go and sleep upstairs."


    Then I pulled her arm and said, "Be careful with your feet."


    I wonder if she can hear it.


    I turned around and dragged her body, holding Lin Ya''s arm with both hands, and carrying her on my back. With a weight like Lin Ya, there was really no pressure on her back. She was too light.


    Walking upstairs, Ding Ge quickly opened the door in front of me and said, "Put lin ya in the bedroom."


    "Okay."


    I carried Lin Ya on my back and walked to the bedroom. Because Ding Ge couldn''t move, I was the only one who could do it. I took off Lin Ya''s shoes and carefully covered her with the quilt.


    Let Lin Ya sleep for a while.


    Then, dinger and I went out of the bedroom, and Ding Ge''s stomach suddenly growled.


    I looked at Ding Ge and she smiled sheepishly. We hadn''t even eaten lunch yet. I was a little hungry too, so I said to Ding Ge, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    "Anything is fine." Ding Ge said shyly.


    "Well, wait."


    After that, I went out and went to the convenience store to buy some dishes. I also bought the dishes for the night. Now, not only am I taking care of one injured person, I have to take care of two at a time.


    When we went back, we suddenly found that the sky in the south was actually a little cloudy. The light here was much dimmer, and we didn''t know if it would rain. It was a good day just now, but it changed so fast.


    Back at home, Ding Ge and I simply ordered some noodles to eat, and while we were cooking, the gloom in the south was already spreading, and the room suddenly became dark.


    "Is it going to rain?" Ding Ge said.


    "Just let it rain. It''s been a long time since we had a good rain."


    Before the noodles were ready, the rain was coming.


    All of a sudden, it was as if the whole of Pucheng had fallen into darkness, and the interior was even more like the night. Ding Ge and I turned on the lights, sat down to eat noodles, and looked out the window at the rather spectacular rain. I suddenly remembered that the last time Ding Ge and Lin Ya went to my house, I was injured. The two of us came to my house, and it was such a drizzling rain outside.


    When I think of that warm night, a complicated thought flowed through my heart.


    If it''s possible, I really hope that I''m the one who gets hurt, not the two of them.


    After eating the noodles, I washed the dishes, and Ding Ge curled up on the sofa with his legs curled up, staring out the window in a daze.


    After a while, she said to me, "I''m tired too. I want to sleep too."


    I couldn''t help but smile and speechless say, "Is your life so much the same as yours? When you''re injured, do you have to accompany me?"


    Ding Ge gave me a hard look, leaned over the sofa, adjusted his posture, and said, "Why don''t you accompany me?"


    "...


    I opened my mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    I always felt that ever since Ding Ge''s fracture, it was as if we had spent more time together. Ding Ge spoke to me differently than before, which made me feel closer and less strange and estranged.


    Of course, this is the best. I really can''t stand the politeness between us. That feeling is worse than a slap.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little delicate. Ding Ge and I looked at each other. At that moment, I felt something unspeakable passing between us.


    Ding Ge''s expression changed slightly. She did not speak again and half lay on the sofa, closing her eyes.


    I scratched my head and brought Ding Ge a quilt to cover her. Although Ding Ge didn''t open her eyes, I saw her face move slightly.


    Both of them were asleep, and it was like going back to the night they went to my house.


    I remember the two of them fell asleep at that time, and now they are the same, but they changed from my house to Lin Ya''s house.


    I didn''t disturb them, so I went to the balcony alone.


    The rain outside the window was pouring heavily, as if it had been holding it in for too long and wanted to have enough. The sound of the rain filled my ears like beautiful music, and I looked at the rain with some enjoyment, and my heart gradually quieted down.


    The air was a little cold, but I didn''t care.


    Now, I feel more and more like the rain. Although it will make the air moist, make people depressed, make people unable to go out, make people wet, but looking at the rain falling from the sky, I can think of many beautiful memories in my mind.


    On a stormy night, we spent the night in an unfinished building. In Green city, Ding Ge''s figure rushed out of the rain. In my house, three people listened to the sound of the rain fighting the landlord...


    And in the quiet, I can think of countless memories, those beautiful memories are more than the rain in front of me, densely packed, it is their existence that makes my life meaningful, they are like crystal balls, more crystal clear than the rain, I can clearly see each of their smiling faces.


    Looking at the heavy rain, I couldn''t help but grin.


    Just like that, watching the rain fall, listening to the sound of the rain, as if listening to a happy song, the song is like a slow flowing river, can flow into people''s hearts.

 Chapter 323 : Go out

    The rain was very similar to the previous heavy rain. It rained heavily and continuously, and the torrential rain did not abate for several hours. In this heavy rain like a lullaby, Ding Ge and Lin Ya also slept well into the middle of the night.


    The whole world seemed to be quiet!


    I didn''t sleep, but I didn''t go back to the restaurant either. First, I was worried about the two of them. Second, the restaurant was not so busy because of the rain. I called Hu Zi, but he didn''t answer, so I called Old Gao again, asked about the situation, and then told him about the situation here.


    For the past few days, I think I''ll just lay the floor at Lin Ya''s house. I really don''t want to stay here, I really want to take good care of them while they''re injured. They''ve helped me too many times before, and they never paid me anything. I also want to take good care of them.


    Because of the rain, the air became cold again. I closed all the windows of lin ya''s house and soon the room became warm. This warmth came from the heart, not from the temperature of the room, but from Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    Because of them, it''s so warm!


    I think it''s a good day to eat hotpot, but I can''t discuss it with them when they''re asleep, but they''re both hotpot lovers like me. I think they want to have a steaming hotpot in this heavy rain and eat it so that they feel warm both physically and mentally.


    So I wanted to go out and buy some ingredients and eat hotpot together when they woke up.


    I was looking for an umbrella at lin ya''s house, but I did not find an umbrella in many places, not even a raincoat. It suddenly occurred to me that the last time it rained, Ding Ge and Lin Ya went to my house with an umbrella. They spent the night there. When they left, the sky was already clear. It seemed that they didn''t take an umbrella when they left. Did they forget my house?


    I was a little depressed, what should I do?


    I really want to have a hot pot with them!


    I''m not that greedy for the smell of hotpot. I just... I want to sit down with ding Green and have a nice meal like before.


    We gathered around each other, the soup in the pot boiling, the steaming hot air blowing out, the smell of the hot pot seemed to fill the whole room, and those mutton and vegetables with meat and vegetables, it made people''s appetite increase, we ate very enjoyably, almost drooling down.


    It was really a wonderful thing to have such a delicious hot pot.


    The more I thought about it, the more I looked forward to it. I couldn''t help but want to go out. I walked to the window and looked out at the drizzling rain. There were not many people downstairs.


    I hesitated, but soon'' hesitated'' was killed by''desire''!


    After all, Lin Ya''s car was down there, and I was only in the rain for a few seconds.


    I gritted my teeth, but it was better to move. I took Lin Ya''s car keys and walked out of the house quietly.


    Standing at the entrance of the community unit, the cool air had already begun to rush towards them, and suddenly there was a kind of clear ice cool!


    At the same time, I was inexplicably excited. The heavy rain in front of me did not stop my determination. I took a deep breath and ran quickly towards lin ya''s car.


    The raindrops were still quite powerful when they hit him!


    In an instant, countless raindrops fell on me, and the goosebumps on my body exploded like lightning!


    I subconsciously shivered a few times, buried my head, covered my forehead with my hands, quickened my steps, and ran to Lin Ya''s car in one breath.


    I opened the car door and sat in the seat. I had a few more chills. The car was cold, but it was thousands of times better than the heavy rain outside.


    He hid in the car and never wanted to go out again.


    I used the toilet paper in the car to wipe my hands and clothes. After a while, I started the car.


    Driving the windshield to the top, the windshield wipers started dancing on the glass, but the rain was heavy, and the glass was still covered with rain. My vision was blocked, so I had to slow down and concentrate on driving.


    Fortunately, there were fewer cars on the road. I was thinking about what Ding Ge and Lin Ya liked to eat and headed for the supermarket.


    Lin Ya''s neighborhood is quite close to a Rainbow square in Pucheng, and I didn''t think much about it, so I was going to shop here.


    Although I was driving alone in the heavy rain, I didn''t feel lonely. In the past, when I was alone, I always had a strong feeling of loneliness and couldn''t drive away. I didn''t know if it was pretentious, but it was true. I often felt a strong sense of loneliness.


    Loneliness is like a disease, an incurable disease!


    Or it can''t be treated with medicine, it can be cured, just like now, because of the yearning and yearning in my heart, so I don''t feel lonely at all, and even some inexplicable excitement.


    When I came to Rainbow square, there were still a lot of cars in the parking space. I also had to sigh that Rainbow square''s business was so hot in this weather. I can imagine how awesome it was in Pucheng!


    I found a parking space and got out of the car. After being drenched in the rain for more than ten seconds, I finally entered the square.


    In fact, I still have a little worry about coming to rainbow. I am afraid of meeting Li Xiaowei and yellow hair. This kind of happy mood will inevitably be destroyed. But I don''t think it''s such a coincidence to meet on such a rainy day.


    I first went to the supermarket to buy an umbrella, then went to buy hot pot ingredients. Although both of them prefer spicy food, it shouldn''t be good to eat chili for broken bones. I don''t know, but I think it should be spicy, so it''s safer.


    Then he bought some meatballs and vegetables, and bought a lot of them. When he came out of the supermarket after checking out, he came out with the biggest bag.


    Everything was ready, waiting to be fired at home.


    Well, of course, I have to wash the dishes and so on.


    I walked out of the rainbow with anticipation, opened the umbrella I bought, and walked into the rain with it. But just as I was walking to the car, I saw a woman squatting on the ground. The bag in her hand was broken, and everything she bought fell out and scattered on the ground.


    Then the woman squatted on the ground to pick up the things, but the umbrella in her hand was not taken properly, and suddenly tilted, the woman''s body was immediately covered by the heavy rain, she was a little flustered, and did not care to pick up the umbrella, in the heavy rain to pick up the things that had been wet by the rain.


    I saw the woman running over in a hurry, squatting down to hold an umbrella for her while putting my bag on the ground to help her pick up things.


    At this time, I also saw clearly that this woman was Li Xiaowei!


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t expect to meet Li Xiaowei. Li Xiaowei''s face was full of surprise. Maybe I didn''t expect to meet him again.


    I frowned again. I don''t know how many times I''ve met Li Xiaowei alone. I found it rare for me to see her with yellow hair. She''s a pregnant woman now. She must not be sick.


    How could yellow hair not care about her?


    I saw her squatting in the rain and picking up things. It was pitiful, but the thought of her and Hu Zi''s past made her feel a little more complicated.


    Li Xiaowei''s lips trembled, but he still didn''t say a word. I said faintly, "Hurry up and pick up something."


    Just like that, I held an umbrella for Li Xiaowei, and I was drenched in the rain. The two of us quickly picked up Li Xiaowei''s things, but because Li Xiaowei''s bag was broken, there was no way to pack it. She couldn''t take all of it with both hands, let alone one with an umbrella.


    In desperation, I had to put Li Xiaowei''s things in my bag first. There was still some space in my bag, then we took some separately, and finally we finished the things.


    I yelled at Li Xiaowei, "How did you get here?"


    Li Xiaowei''s eyes dodged a little. I sighed, and before she could say anything, I said, "I drove the girl''s car here. I''ll take you home."


    Li Xiaowei hesitated, and I couldn''t help but feel anxious, "You''re pregnant now. What if your body freezes?"


    Li Xiaowei nodded at my words, so I said to Li Xiaowei, "This way."


    Just like that, I led Li Xiaowei into Lin Ya''s car and the two of them put everything in the trunk.


    When she got in the car, Li Xiaowei didn''t sit in the passenger seat, so she chose to sit in the back.


    I closed the door, and for a while, I felt my clothes getting wet. I couldn''t help but worry about Li Xiaowei. As an old man, I was fine, but as a pregnant woman, there was nothing wrong with her. I was a little worried about her, so I quickly handed her the paper in the car and said, "Wipe it first."


    Li Xiaowei did not say anything and silently picked it up.


    But I don''t know where Li Xiaowei lives now, so I have to ask, "Where do you live?"


    Li Xiaowei didn''t refuse again this time and gave me an address. I thought I''d better send it home to Li Xiaowei earlier, so I drove away from rainbow without any nonsense.


    The two of them sat in the car, and the atmosphere was really indescribably awkward. I really didn''t expect that one day I would be able to stay in the same car with Li Xiaowei. As Hu Zi''s friend, Li Xiaowei betrayed Hu Zi again. She and I should be enemies too!


    Back then, I scolded Li Xiaowei!


    Looking back on the past, he felt that things were different.


    Alas, I could not help but sigh again. I could not help but wonder, could there really be a parallel world, and in the other world, we live a completely different life?


    Now that we have gone through so much, I really think that if our lives could be reborn, then our lives might really change. It was like a train, heading for another track.


    Neither of us spoke. There was really silence in the car. Fortunately, Li Xiaowei was sitting in the back. Otherwise, I felt even more embarrassed.


    Sitting in the car, looking at Pucheng through the glass and rain, the whole world was a blur, a fantasy!

 Chapter 324 Writing A Guarantee

    "How''s Xiaohu? Any news?" Li Xiaowei asked me.


    I just remembered what Li Xiaowei asked me to tell her when she said she had news of Hu Zi, but I didn''t tell her.


    "Hu Zi is back. It''s all right." I replied.


    Then Li Xiaowei asked two more questions about Hu Zi, and I replied very simply. I didn''t want to talk to Li Xiaowei about Hu Zi. Hu Zi became what he was today, and Li Xiaowei couldn''t get away with it.


    To be honest, I was really worried about Hu Zi, afraid that he would do something crazy.


    Now that I was sitting in the same car as Li Xiaowei, I wanted to ask Li Xiaowei about her recent situation, but I really didn''t want to see her laugh at all.


    I asked, "Do you know the gender of the child?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    "Where''s the child''s father? Why isn''t he with you?"


    "He''s busy."


    I sighed and asked, "Are you married?"


    I''ve never heard of Li Xiaowei''s marriage, but it could be that she''s married and I don''t know.


    However, when I saw Li Xiaowei''s embarrassed expression, I knew the answer. They were not married.


    Although she had hurt Hu Zi deeply, and I hope that she will be punished and that she will not be well, I hope that she will be better when I see her picking things up in the rain alone with her child.


    A woman is pregnant for ten months, and this is the time when she needs the most care. They have suffered too much. Men have the responsibility to take care of them.


    I was annoyed by the conflict in my heart, so I said angrily, "You''re about to give birth to him and he''s not going to marry you yet? Who is this?"


    What is this?


    I looked at Li Xiaowei''s expression in the rearview mirror. She didn''t know how to answer my question. Her face was full of embarrassment and bitterness. From her expression, I could feel that she didn''t seem to be doing well. It was definitely not as good as she had expected.


    Li Xiaowei was silent, and I didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone chooses their own path. We are all adults, and we can only take responsibility for our own choices. Whether Li Xiaowei regretted it or not, life could only continue.


    But I still can''t figure it out. There are some roads that most of us can tell if it''s bad. Why would anyone want to go?


    Li Xiaowei was not an introverted girl either. When she and Hu Zi were sitting together and chatting, we had a great time talking. Now that I think about it, I really feel that Li Xiaowei is like a different person. Although he is still the same face, he gives me a completely different feeling.


    In fact, everyone has more or less some vanity, or other shortcomings. But I really don''t understand what happened to Li Xiaowei to be defeated and eroded by vanity. It was as if her heart was occupied by vanity and then changed her whole person.


    Now, there are too many temptations and traps in society. Maybe that''s how Li Xiaowei got the wrong way.


    Good and evil only happen in a split second. In fact, not only is there good and evil, but there are a lot of things.


    In contrast, Ding Ge and Lin Ya were really too clean and clean.


    Lin Ya came from a poor family, but she had been working hard. She had a beautiful face, but she never depended on it to eat. Dinger was from a better family, but she had always been earning her own money, independent, and both of them had a positive energy charm.


    The two of them didn''t say much. Most of the time, they were awkward and silent. They couldn''t stop sighing and sighing in their hearts.


    Finally, I drove to the address that Li Xiaowei said.


    After parking the car, Li Xiaowei whispered to me, "Thank you."


    After some thought, I finally said, "Li Xiaowei, if Li Dong really doesn''t like you and doesn''t care about you at all, don''t follow him."


    Li Xiaowei didn''t say anything more, but her face was a little pale.


    We both got out of the car, opened the trunk, took Li Xiaowei''s things out, and I gave her my bag.


    After that, I bid farewell to Li Xiaowei and started heading back to lin ya''s house.


    I really didn''t expect to run into Li Xiaowei. Now that I think of the scene in the rain, I really don''t hate Li Xiaowei much anymore. More of it is a kind of sympathy. I really don''t think she''s doing well. Of course, maybe she doesn''t think so.


    I took a few breathes and stopped thinking about the messy things.


    Perhaps he had been wearing wet clothes for too long and felt a little cold, and sneezed a few times in a row.


    She was particularly uncomfortable, mainly because she had been drenched for a long time while picking things up with Li Xiaowei. She stayed in the cold car and missed the warmth of Lin Ya''s house even more.


    When they got home, the lights in the room were on, and Lin Ya and Ding Ge both woke up.


    Seeing the bags in my hands, Lin Ya glanced at me faintly, her eyes especially marked with the Lin Ya label, and she asked in a flat tone, "Where have you been?"


    Hearing her words, I could not help but shiver. I felt that there was a knife in lin ya''s words. Although she looked expressionless, she knew her very well. I knew that she was going to lose her temper!


    "I went to the supermarket. I wanted to eat hotpot tonight, so I went to buy some food." I picked up the bag in my hand and said with a smile.


    It looks like Lin Ya and Ding Ge should be up for a while. They''re both in good spirits.


    Ding Ge was also very excited when he heard it. He smiled and said, "Eat hotpot, ok, ok!"


    However, Lin Ya looked at ding ge with one look. Ding Ge was a little listless and hung his head like a child who had made a mistake. I frowned. What was going on?


    As if satisfied with my answer, Lin Ya nodded slightly, and then she said to me, "Then you do it."


    I nodded and walked towards the kitchen, but I still glanced at Ding Ge curiously.


    Lin Ya put his legs on the sofa, one hand on the end of the sofa, while ding ge sat on the sofa, secretly raising her head and looking at lin ya with a mischievous smile in her eyes.


    "Before, there were outsiders around. They were afraid of your face, so they didn''t say much. Now, tell them. Why did they go out before?" Lin Ya looked like an interrogator, and he was very courteous.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little ridiculous and wanted to see this good show more, so I quickly grabbed a handful of vegetables and watched the joke while choosing the vegetables.


    "I went to the movies." Ding Ge''s expression was inexplicably cute. If it were me, I wouldn''t blame her for hearing this soft cotton candy.


    But lin ya was not me. When she heard Ding Ge''s words, she said in a higher voice, "Which phone did you turn off to watch the movie? As long as you''re a good person, no one is quiet."


    "I..."


    Faced with Lin Ya''s eloquence, Ding Ge''s mouth became stupid, and he looked aggrieved but didn''t know how to explain it.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly turned around, locked onto me in a second, looked at me and said, "And you, why don''t you look at her? The last time I cooked the pork chop soup, it was over, wasn''t it?"


    My hands trembled at Lin Ya''s words, and I couldn''t help but break down. How could I say Ding Ge? He suddenly fired at me.


    Ding Ge also smiled at me secretly, but she said for me, "He is also busy, don''t you know?"


    Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge doubtfully, and then Ding Ge told Lin Ya what I told her.


    Lin Ya frowned and looked at me deeply. I didn''t dare to eavesdrop on their conversation and ran to the tap to wash the vegetables.


    Soon, all the dishes were washed, and all the dishes were cut. The base of the hot pot was put into the soup, and the bowls and chopsticks were prepared for lin ya and Ding Ge.


    Then, Ding Ge, who had one hand injured, and Lin Ya, who had one foot injured, sat down. I was busy working alone. After the water boiled, I threw the balls in and made some sesame sauce for them. But just then, my nose itched and I couldn''t help sneezing again.


    Ding Ge came over, touched my clothes and said, "Why are your clothes so wet?"


    "Nothing." I said nonchalantly, it was just a sneeze.


    "No, you''ll catch a cold like this. Change your clothes." Ding Ge said with concern.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This is lin ya''s house, not mine. How can I change my clothes? Just make do with it.


    "I''ll go back and change later."


    "How uncomfortable it is." Ding Ge frowned, and then she suddenly opened her eyes wide again. Then she looked at Lin Ya and said, "Didn''t you give her back the clothes that the girl gave you?"


    I was stunned and then remembered that indeed, there were clothes that belonged to me in the linya family, but I returned them to her, so they were no longer my clothes.


    When dinger brought it up, Lin Ya and I also looked at each other, and there was a strong emotional fluctuation in our glowing eyes.


    I was also reminded of the previous events, the breaking of the snow night between Lin Ya and me, the various events of our wedding at Liu, the look on lin ya''s face when I came to deliver the clothes, and the anger that she threw my quilt downstairs. Thinking of that, my heart couldn''t help but feel a lot heavier.


    Ding ge glanced at me, then walked over to Lin Ya and said, "Girl, look, Xing Yun has realized his mistake. He went out to buy us hotpot in such a heavy rain. I know you want to eat hotpot today, too, right? For his good performance, just give him those clothes back. You bought them for him anyway, didn''t you?"


    When it came to clothes, it was clear that Lin Ya was still a little angry, and this kind of anger came from his heart, so I became especially nervous and did not dare to face Lin Ya at all.


    "Throw it away!" Lin Ya replied coldly.


    "Impossible!" Ding Ge pointed in the direction of Lin Ya''s bedroom and said, "It''s clearly in your bedroom."


    The lie was exposed, and Lin Ya''s expression was a little awkward. She couldn''t help but smile. Ding Ge smiled even more brilliantly, but I wanted to laugh but didn''t dare.


    "He knew it himself. That was the stupidest thing he had ever done in his life!" Ding Ge continued to say to lin ya.


    But lin ya replied, "One!"


    I smiled in shame, but when I thought about it, Ding Ge and Lin Ya were right. I did a lot of stupid things!


    Lin Ya looked at me again and said, "I can give you those clothes, but you have to write me a guarantee!"

 Chapter 325 Ordinary And Warm Moments of Life

    "Write a guarantee?"


    I was a little shocked to hear what Lin Ya said. Do I have to write a letter of guarantee?


    But looking at Lin Ya''s expression, I nodded repeatedly. If I could untie this heart between Lin Ya and me, I would do anything.


    Lin Ya smiled slightly. Ding Ge looked happier than the two of us. Her eyes were moist and she looked very excited. After shouting, Ding Ge trotted to Lin Ya''s bedroom and soon came over with some clothes.


    "Go change your clothes."


    "Okay."


    I took the clothes from Ding Ge''s hands, but when I thought about the past related to these clothes, I could not help but feel that the clothes on my hands were a little heavy.


    These represent Lin Ya''s heart and the friendship between us, but I have broken it. This time, I will definitely cherish these clothes.


    Soon, I went to the bedroom to change my clothes. When I came out, Ding Ge shouted happily, "The lamb is cooked. Come and eat it."


    I quickly walked over and the three of us sat on a table. The soup in the pot had already rolled and bubbled up. We all started eating with chopsticks.


    "Why didn''t you buy spicy soup?" Lin Ya asked.


    "Can you two still eat spicy food like this?" I think it''s better to eat less spicy food.


    "What''s wrong with our appearance? Doesn''t it look good?" Ding ge gave me a blank look.


    I chuckled and said, "Nice, nice."


    It''s really delicious!


    I feel that the hotpot in the hotpot restaurant is just like this, and eating at home is more tasteful and comfortable, don''t care about public places, eat whatever you want to eat, eat very good!


    Just like that, vegetables, tofu, mutton, sweet or not spicy, lion''s head... Everything was cooked in the pot, accompanied by the color of the soup, the hot air in the air, the fragrance of the floating, that scene looked like drooling.


    The three of us ate with our stomachs open. The two girls looked thin and ate a lot. We ate almost twice the usual amount of hot pot. Lin Ya didn''t eat lunch, and Ding Ge and I had a simple meal. I think they haven''t eaten hot pot for a long time. They''re not polite at all, and sometimes they fight with me.


    The hot pot was delicious, and it was even more beautiful to eat with ding Green ya!


    If I were to eat hotpot alone, I might be in a completely different mood.


    Just like that, we ate hotpot and chatted. We talked about everything we hadn''t said in the past few days. Although I didn''t drink, I felt drunk.


    It felt like everything in front of me was just like a dream, a little unreal, coupled with the sound of the rain outside and the white energy saving lamp overhead, I really felt like I was drunk, but this drunk body was not uncomfortable at all, but it was very comfortable, such a drunk really let people want to be drunk for a lifetime!


    I don''t know how long we''ve been eating this hotpot. We haven''t even looked at our watches. Our phones are in the living room, so we don''t know the time. But after a long time, I don''t know how many times I''ve added the water in the pot. The ingredients on the plates and bowls are almost wiped out, and the drinks I bought are almost finished.


    But we still didn''t stop the chopsticks. It felt as if we were possessed, completely immersed in the smell of the hot pot, without any intention of stopping.


    In the end, Ding Ge said, "We really have to stop. If we don''t stop, I feel like I''m going to explode!"


    "I feel like I''m going to be a ball!" Lin Ya was also panting.


    I laughed at the two of them and said, "Look at the way you two have been eaten by a hot pot. It''s really useless. It was as if he had never eaten hotpot in his life. Eating a meal is like having a baby, and you don''t have the strength at all."


    Ding Ge''s hand was inconvenient, so Lin Ya reached out and punched my arm.


    But it didn''t hurt at all. They were really overeating. I couldn''t help but smile. They definitely wouldn''t eat like this outside. Only I could see the embarrassment of the two beautiful women.


    "If you don''t want to eat, stop. No one is forcing you to eat."


    "But you don''t stop. We want to eat when we see you."


    "Then I''m not full. You can''t stop me from eating."


    "What is your stomach made of? Bottomless cave?"


    "Envious?" What can a man talk about when he doesn''t even have a big appetite?


    ...


    The two shook their heads.


    In the end, the three of us finally cleared the stall. Ding Ge stood up and walked slowly towards the sofa.


    I wanted to help Lin Ya up, but Lin Ya reached out and refused, "No, let me sit here for a while."


    In fact, I was also very full, so I went to the sofa to rest for a while. I dare say, today''s hot pot is the best time I have eaten in my life!


    It must be one of the best moments of my life.


    I smiled with great satisfaction. In fact, this ordinary but warm life is the best time we will remember in the future. It is like every afternoon tea time, lazy and loose. When we recall these small things in life, our emotions will not fluctuate greatly. At the bottom of our hearts, it will be like a stream flowing calmly. We will not laugh, but smile softly. And that smile, more intoxicated.


    These beautiful moments will become the eternal scenery of my life.


    Sitting on the sofa for a long time, my body was still warm, especially warm, and I was almost sweating from the hot pot.


    After a while, lin ya was also helped to jump onto the sofa. I touched her bulging belly and frowned at the darkness outside the window. It was dark. The heavy rain blocked everything outside.


    I took a breath and said, "How can we go for a walk in this weather?"


    It was better to take a walk and exercise when you were so full, but there was a heavy rain outside and there was no way out at all!


    I looked at the two people who were unresponsive and reiterated, "We need to do a little exercise and digest. Especially you, Ding Ge, your stomach is not good."


    The two of them still ignored me. They really didn''t want to move.


    I thought about it and said, "Well, I''ll take you to the supermarket."


    It''s raining so hard, so you can''t go shopping.


    However, the two of them shook their heads at the same frequency, and their movements were surprisingly consistent.


    "What do you two want?"


    "I want to take a break." Lin Ya said, "I''m still limping. How can I move? The two of you can go get some exercise."


    "My hand hurts!" Dinger said to me in a coquettish tone.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, speechless to both of them.


    "Then, why don''t we play games?"


    They always have fun after dinner. Anyway, they have slept for so long, and they can''t sleep now.


    "What game?"


    The two of them did not show much enthusiasm and responded coldly.


    I thought about it. The last time we played cards in our house, the three of us, but now one of Ding Ge''s arms can''t move. It''s very inconvenient. Naturally, he can''t play cards. So the other games didn''t work either. Lin Ya sprained his ankle and couldn''t move his foot. He had to... Move his mouth.


    I looked at the two of them and said, "Let''s play with that. What do you think?"


    "How?" Ding Ge became interested.


    Lin Ya also looked at me curiously.


    "Well, I''ll take a piece of paper and draw with a pen. Then you can guess what I''m drawing. While I''m drawing, you can guess. What I''m drawing may be an idiom, or a song, or it may be the vegetables and tofu we just ate, or it may be one thing. Wait, there''s everything. What about the two of you? Whoever answers correctly gets one point first, and who gets ten points first wins first. How about that?"


    "Okay, this is fun!" Ding Ge smiled, revealing her white teeth. She turned to look at Lin Ya and said provocatively, "Girl, do you dare to play?"


    "Why not? Come on!" Lin Ya said to me, "I still have a4 paper in my room. I remember. Look for it."


    "Okay."


    I went to the room to look for it, and sure enough, there were thick stacks of a4 paper, which were still new, and I curled my mouth, making my drawing feel like a waste.


    Whatever, we just have fun.


    I came out with a pen and paper, then I moved a chair, sat on the side, looked at the two of them and said, "Are you ready?"


    "All right!"


    "Come up with the questions!"


    I smiled, took out a piece of paper, and wrote the names of Ding Ge and Lin Ya respectively.


    Then I started to draw on a piece of paper. I first drew a rectangle, and the two of them scrambled to answer.


    "Door!"


    "Computer! Computer screen!"


    "The house."


    "Xingyun hotel!"


    "Correct!"


    The drawing on the paper had just taken an initial shape, only a few doors and windows were drawn, so Lin Ya guessed. I was shocked, I could guess, I think this is a very difficult one.


    Ding Ge also had a big mouth. Looking at Lin Ya, he asked in disbelief, "Can you guess that? See a ghost! Where can you tell this is the Xingyun hotel?"


    Ding Ge has been to the Xingyun hotel many times, and of course he knows what our hotel looks like.


    Lin Ya smiled faintly and said, "It''s obvious that Xing Yun is drawing a picture of the Xingyun hotel! The doors and windows are drawn, right?"


    "That doesn''t mean it''s a Xingyun hotel."


    Lin Ya smiled again, but did not explain.


    I drew a line behind Lin Ya''s name and said, "Lin Ya, one point."


    "Second question."


    I took out another piece of white paper and started drawing.


    "Ah, bow, arrow, bow and arrow!"


    "Round, pancake!"


    When I heard Ding Ge guess it was a cake, I couldn''t help laughing. When I drew another star on the circle, Ding Ge stood up from the sofa in great excitement and shouted, "Avenger alliance!"


    This time, Lin Ya said with some frustration, "I guessed it too, but it''s just a step too late."


    Ding Ge bounced back and forth proudly.


    She had taken dinger to see the movie before, and it was not surprising that she came out.


    I drew a line behind Ding Ge''s name.


    One to one, draw.


    Both of them looked at me with great excitement. Their interest in the game had completely come to fruition.


    I was also very excited and curious. The two of them were on equal footing. I really didn''t know who would win.

 Chapter 326 Game

    There was no doubt that Ding Ge and Lin Ya were very smart girls.


    Next, I scribbled a few questions, and the two of them were equally fierce.


    At this time, I drew a bigger cat and a smaller mouse on the paper. Lin Ya and Ding Ge guessed for a long time, all kinds of brilliant answers, but it was getting farther and farther away from the correct answer of "Cat and mouse."


    Neither of them could guess. When I told them the correct answer, both of them looked at me in disbelief. Lin Ya roared, "The cat you drew? That''s a rat? Alien? Your cat and mouse look like this. Have you ever seen a cat and a mouse? Your painting is an insult to the cat and mouse."


    "What''s wrong? It looks like it. Two ears and a beard." I think I''ve drawn the cat''s features.


    Ding Ge laughed so hard that he could hardly speak. He looked up and down with a smile. It took him a long time to say, "Xing Yun, it''s a good thing you didn''t become a painter. If you become a painter, it''s so abstract that you want to make a face!"


    Lin Ya burst into laughter. I didn''t care. I did draw badly, but it was more fun. A master painter drew too much. This game wasn''t as fun anymore.


    Neither of them answered correctly, so neither of them added any points.


    Then I drew another sunflower, but both of them guessed in other directions, such as the sun or painting. I drew another person, one less ear.


    "Praise your father for the sun!" Lin Ya frowned.


    "Son of the sun!" Ding Ge guessed.


    "An astronaut in the sky?"


    "Is it a clown?"


    "Face!"


    "I think it''s shameless!" Lin Ya guessed.


    "It''s chinese!" Ding Ge guessed again, "Or chinese!"


    I was completely convinced by their imaginations. They were too good.


    "That''s not right!" Actually, I''ve already given them two hints. Why don''t they use their imagination? I drew circles with my hands and said, "Don''t just look at the surface. Think about it. Use your imagination. This answer is quite obvious."


    "What the hell!" Lin Ya snapped.


    Ding Ge giggled and said to me, "Xing Yun, you really overestimate your level. Really, your level is too high. No one can understand your talent."


    "Is this difficult?" Of course, I don''t know if it''s easy or difficult for someone who knows the answer.


    "Tell me the answer. I can''t guess."


    "The answer is, Van Gogh!" I pointed at the painting and explained to them, "Can''t you see this sunflower? It''s not that bad. This is Van Gogh''s famous painting, and this person. Can''t you see that one ear is missing? This is Van Gogh''s self-portrait, and also his famous painting. So the answer is artist Van Gogh. Can''t you even think of that?"


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but complain again, "If Van Gogh''s sunflower and self-portrait look like this, really, the whole world can''t afford to buy these two paintings, do you understand? This painting is about to break out of the rhythm of the universe."


    Lin Ya also curled his lips and said faintly, "If aliens are found one day and they invade our earth, just take out this painting of yours. Come on, we will win without a fight!"


    I smiled slightly, and Lin Ya was certainly better at sarcasm.


    "Why don''t you say you''re stupid?" I said to both of them, "I can''t guess either way."


    Can you draw something a little simpler? A little simpler. This is really too difficult. I can''t even guess with an iq of 250!" Ding Ge pleaded.


    "Okay, then make it a little easier." I jokingly said to the two of them, "I wanted to draw a picture of Monalisa. Forget it."


    Ding Ge opened his mouth in surprise and finally smiled bitterly, "Xing Yun, just let the world famous paintings go."


    "Look at one of your paintings. Your life expectancy will be reduced by one year!" Lin Ya continued to sarcastically.


    I''ve seen Lin Ya''s sarcasm for a long time, and the defense on his body is not covered. I said with a straight face, "All right, make it simpler. Pay attention."


    I pulled out another blank piece of paper and drew a circle on it.


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but smile and say to Lin Ya, "He has to draw a circle every time he draws."


    Lin Ya also smiled.


    I ignored the two of them and continued to draw a fish in the circle. Lin Ya pointed at the painting and shouted, "Shredded pork with fish flavor."


    "Lin Ya, one point!" Lin Ya guessed right, but I haven''t finished yet.


    Ding Ge opened his eyes wide and looked at Lin Ya, "Can you guess that?"


    "Of course, you don''t know that I love shredded fish. Let''s use our imagination." Lin Ya smiled smugly.


    Ding Ge immediately turned around and glared at me, "Xing Yun, you''re biased. You can''t cook what a girl likes."


    I''m a little speechless, and I love this dish too.


    "Don''t you like it too?" I smiled and asked.


    "I don''t like it anymore." Ding Ge curled his head and pouted his mouth.


    "Okay, next question."


    I drew another circle on the paper. When I finished, Ding Ge shouted, "Wine bottle!"


    Almost at the same time, Lin Ya shouted, "Beer."


    I smiled. This question was really easy. Ding Ge and Lin Ya looked at me, and Ding Ge said excitedly, "This is obviously a bottle."


    I gave Ding Ge an apologetic look and said, "It''s a bottle, but the girl''s is the right answer."


    Ding Ge was still a little unconvinced and gouged out my eyes again.


    Adding another point to lin ya, Lin Ya was already two points higher than ding ge.


    But Ding Ge wasn''t discouraged. Instead, he was more focused. I started drawing the next question.


    When I drew three wavy lines, Ding Ge and Lin Ya began to scramble frantically.


    "Water."


    "River."


    "Stream."


    "The sea."


    "Electricity."


    "Swim."


    "Move."


    "Pass, pass."


    As they guessed, I started to draw as well. I drew another cloud.


    "Dog?"


    "Cat?"


    "What is this?"


    "Running dogs?" Ding Ge said with a frown.


    "And a traitor."


    "What the hell is this?"


    The two of them guessed dozens of answers, but the answer was a thousand miles away from the correct answer. The two of them collapsed again. Ding Ge pointed at me feebly and said, "Announce the correct answer."


    "The correct answer is..." I looked at the two curious eyes, smiled and said, "The answer is me, my name... Xing Yun. You see, this wave line represents the wind. Behind it is a cloud. When the wind blows, the clouds move. That''s Xing Yun."


    "If I hadn''t sprained my leg, I would have gone over and kicked you!" After listening to my explanation, Lin Ya gritted his teeth and glared at me.


    Ding Ge also clenched his fists. His emotions seemed to be very excited, but at the same time, he was very broken. He could not say anything when he broke down.


    "Is that the cloud you drew behind you? That''s obviously a piece of shit." Lin Ya said viciously.


    "This is the cloud. The cloud is ever-changing. You say it looks like something."


    "You have too much imagination." Ding Ge was powerless to complain.


    I smiled slightly, scratched my head and said, "This wind is really not easy to draw. This is an abstract thing. What if you draw it like?"


    "Next question, next question." They didn''t know if they couldn''t answer or what, but they began to urge.


    Then, I drew another picture, and this time Lin Ya guessed the answer again: "Ding Ge."


    One more point.


    Ding Ge said in frustration, "This is too fast. Also, this is not my name, a screw, a small cube, this is my name?"


    "But the girl guessed it."


    Ding Ge was three points behind.


    I encouraged Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, you''re already three points behind, but don''t be discouraged. There''s still a chance."


    Ding Ge was very aggressive and said quickly, "I know. Hurry up."


    I continued to draw.


    But in less than a second, Ding Ge shouted, "Lin Ya, Lin Ya, Lin Ya!"


    At this time, I didn''t even finish drawing a tree. I stopped writing and Lin Ya said to Ding Ge, "This hasn''t even started yet."


    "It''s already started. It must be Lin Ya. The answer must be Lin Ya. It''s just a tree." Ding Ge pointed at the tree I just drew that didn''t even look like a tree to me.


    "And then? Can this represent Lin Ya?" Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge confusedly, as if he didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Ding Ge looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, are you telling me the answer?"


    I nodded.


    Indeed, Ding Ge''s answer was correct. I did plan to draw a few trees and then a little duck. The answer was Lin Ya''s name. Ding Ge was right.


    My name has been drawn, Ding Ge''s name has been drawn, it''s impossible not to draw Lin Ya''s name. Our names seem to be connected. How can we lose one person?


    When I nodded and looked at them, a warm light suddenly appeared in their eyes, and then they looked at each other again. At this time, our hearts seemed to be connected. I could feel the hearts of the two of them. That feeling was wonderful and could not be described in words.


    Those years of emotions made us unusually emotional at this moment. It was just three paintings about names, and we were deeply moved. Our hearts were filled with the past of these years. Every minute, every second, those stories that belonged to us, those memories about us, it was a huge piece of cotton candy, burying the three of us in it.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. Although we were playing games, just passing the time and just fooling around with the three of us, this kind of game, even when we reminisce about it in our old age, would especially want to play with them again.


    This is a story that belongs to us. When we tell it to others, they may find it boring and not fun at all. They may find it dull and drowsy, but such an ordinary game is such a happy time for the three of us.


    We are playing a game, but not a game!

 Chapter 327 : Story

    The three pieces of''shocking'' graffiti touched Ding Ge and Lin Ya, who were in a mess. I''m afraid no one else would believe it.


    If Ding Ge''s hand hadn''t broken, if Lin Ya''s foot hadn''t been hurt, I think Lin Ya would have moved towards Ding Ge and hugged her.


    Looking at the emotional expressions on their faces, I felt a special emotion in my heart, and even suddenly felt a lot of words rushing to my throat, but Ding Ge looked at me and smiled, "What''s the next question? Go on."


    By this time, Lin Ya had already scored eight points and dinger had scored six.


    Then, I randomly asked two more questions. Lin Ya got a point and Ding Ge got a point.


    Nine to seven.


    If Lin Ya answered correctly again, she would win this game.


    Both of them looked at me, waiting for me to come up with a question. I held a pen and a piece of paper in one hand, but I was lost in thought, because I suddenly couldn''t think of anything interesting to draw. Ding Ge urged, "Hurry up."


    I wanted to hurry up too. I scratched my head. What''s the problem?


    Yes!


    I didn''t know what I was thinking either. Suddenly, I wanted to express my feelings for Ding Ge and my love for her in this messy way.


    It would be better if they could guess my relationship with Guzheng in this way, so it wasn''t what I told them, was it?


    I really want to draw a picture like this, even if Ding Ge and Lin Ya can''t understand it.


    After thinking about it, I finally started writing. I started drawing.


    Because the content of the drawing was very complicated, I did not face the paper to the two of them, but put it on my lap and started drawing quickly.


    Ding Ge immediately shouted, "Xing Yun, we can''t see you like this. What did you draw? It looks so complicated."


    I first drew a lot of rectangles on a piece of paper, row by row, and then began to draw in each rectangle. I first drew two matchmakers, a particularly simple matchmaker, who could not tell whether a man or a woman was a match, and these two matchmakers represented Ding Ge and me.


    This time, Ding Ge and Lin Ya looked different from each other. They didn''t rush to answer, but they started to discuss. Ding Ge asked lin ya, "What is this?"


    "A movie?" Lin Ya replied, not sure.


    I shook my head and continued to draw.


    The first picture had two matchmakers and a tree. This was the scene I wanted to draw when Ding Ge and I first met. Of course, the real picture was ten thousand times more beautiful than the one I drew.


    Then there were two matchmakers on every painting that was so simple that it made people feel like they were together forever.


    "I see." Ding Ge shouted, "Love, you drew love, right?"


    A little closer, but not the right answer.


    In fact, the answer to this question is not that important.


    "In love?"


    "Time?"


    "Memories?"


    "Love." Ding Ge repeated, saying, "This is love."


    "Process?"


    "Relationship?"


    The two of them had been guessing that I had been drawing, and I wanted to show Ding Ge that I had always loved her, never changed. I had my reasons, my secrets, but my heart had never changed.


    It doesn''t matter if Ding Ge doesn''t understand. I just wanted to paint on impulse.


    "What is the answer?" Ding Ge said anxiously, "Did you listen to what we said just now? Did you miss it? In fact, we have already said the correct answer."


    "Stop guessing, you guys?" I asked.


    The two shook their heads and Lin Ya said, "Your painting is too complicated. What is it?"


    "Well, since we''re done guessing, let''s go next." I put down this piece of paper and picked up a new one.


    "Wait, wait, wait."


    The two of them reached out their hands in a hurry, and Ding Ge hurriedly said, "You haven''t said the right answer yet?"


    "If you can''t guess, then don''t tell me." I smiled, and they guessed it. If they couldn''t guess, they wouldn''t tell them the right answer.


    "How about that? It''s too appetizing. You just said that."


    "Why don''t you continue to guess this question?" I smiled faintly. Actually, I didn''t mean to keep them in suspense.


    "Just guess." Ding ge gave me a blank look and replied.


    This time, for the first time, the two of them began to discuss, whispering things that I couldn''t hear clearly, and I couldn''t help but smile, not knowing whether the two smart girls could not guess the right answer.


    The two of them discussed for a while and seemed to have the same answer. Then lin ya looked at me and asked, "Is the answer life?"


    I shook my head again.


    "What the hell is that?" Ding Ge was almost driven mad by the answer and asked with gritted teeth.


    I smiled and said, "Okay, the last question is over. Let''s start the next one."


    There was not much difference between Ding Ge and Lin Ya. She might have caught up with Lin Ya, but when I asked another question, the two of them gave the answer at the same time. Because there was no scientific instrument, everything could only be judged by my ears, and I could tell that the two answered at the same time.


    Both of them guessed right. Both of them added a point, and with that point added, Lin Ya won.


    When I announced Lin Ya''s victory, Lin Ya didn''t react very strongly. She still seemed to be thinking about the undisclosed answer. As a result, she asked me again, "What''s the answer? Why can''t you say it?"


    "Let''s not talk, let''s not talk." I shook my head slightly.


    Lin Ya glared at me again!


    ...


    After playing this game for a long time, I stood up and exercised my muscles. Then I went to the balcony to look at the sky outside. It was still the same. It was dark and cold. I wanted to squeeze in through the window.


    Then, we started the second round. This time it was lin ya''s painting. Ding Ge and I went to guess.


    Lin ya''s painting was obviously much better than mine. In contrast, her painting was like a goddess while mine was like a clown.


    But lin ya''s question was obviously biased, so Ding Ge won and I lost.


    It''s not good to lose. I think it''s better for me to draw.


    In this way, the three of us played this game until the middle of the night. We had a great time. It was dark outside, and the lights in the room lit up the whole room.


    After playing for a long time, I also felt tired. My hands were a little sore, and I hadn''t taken a pen for a long time.


    All three of them were either sitting or lying on the sofa. I stretched out my legs and laid there comfortably with a big word. I couldn''t help but feel a little tired, which made me never want to get up again. I''m going to sleep here tonight.


    I glanced at Lin Ya and asked again, "Girl, let me ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Why didn''t you let me go when I said I was going to the photo shop to help? Tell me the truth, what''s on your mind? Did I take a bad picture? If you don''t think it''s good, just tell me. I won''t feel embarrassed at all." I''m really curious. Lin Ya''s reason for Ling Xinyan is completely untenable.


    Lin ya looked at me, her eyes blinking slightly, and said, "Tell me what the answer was? I''ll answer you."


    I didn''t expect Lin Ya to use such a trick. Forget it, let''s not talk about it.


    Lin Ya added, "Your main task right now is to take care of Ding Ge. Don''t forget how she got hurt. Don''t worry about the rest."


    I''m a little embarrassed by what Lin Ya said.


    I asked Lin Ya again, "How is the bakery now?"


    "Don''t mention it." Lin Ya sighed and said, "We haven''t found a suitable store yet. It''s almost time to renovate. The progress is getting slower and slower. There are a lot of things going on recently, and it''s taken a lot of time."


    I also sighed. It was really difficult to open a shop. Now, lin ya, a photography shop, was almost too busy, let alone two.


    Ding Ge said, "You can''t go to the photo shop these days anyway. Why don''t we take the opportunity to look for the shop?"


    "That''s a good idea." I''ve been spending the last few days with ding Green, and I''ve been doing some serious work.


    "Hey, if only the bakery could be opened earlier." Ding Ge said to lin ya, "It''s almost your birthday. I don''t think you can drive it before your birthday."


    "So what if it''s open?" Lin Ya said nonchalantly, "It''s not my birthday."


    "Why not? You must pass."


    "You want to live your life."


    Gradually, the two girls chatted and chatted. They slept for a long time this afternoon, feeling refreshed and not sleepy at all, but I couldn''t do it. Listening to the two of them chatting and fighting, I used to be able to stay up late, but now I get up early every day and can''t stay up at night.


    Just like that, listening to the rain, listening to the conversation between the two, I quickly fell asleep.


    And it was a nice sleep, and I enjoyed it.


    Everything was quiet.


    Everything is asleep, and the rain is like a protector.


    ...


    The next day, I woke up at a fixed time, but before I opened it, I heard the sound of the rain. Not only did I sigh, the rain was really lasting!


    There was nothing to do when I woke up anyway, so I closed my eyes and slept a little longer.


    Usually, I don''t want to sleep at all. It''s a good time to catch up on my sleep.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were also particularly indulgent. Their voices were not heard in the room, and they were obviously still sleeping in the bedroom.


    It rained all day during the day, and I didn''t get up until noon. After all, I still have to eat at noon.


    I was also a little lazy, so I went out and brought three takeout dishes, and went home to eat with ding Green ya.


    And just as we were eating, the door of lin ya''s house rang.


    I walked over to open the door and thought to myself, who''s here in this heavy rain?

 Chapter 328 : Dispute

    Open the door, it''s Ling Xinyan!


    "Have you eaten?" I said hello to Ling Xinyan.


    "I''ve eaten. Have you eaten?"


    "I''m eating."


    "Okay, you guys eat first." Ling Xinyan said.


    We didn''t stand on ceremony with Ling Xinyan and continued eating, while Ling Xinyan sat down on the sofa and said to us, "The photographer has been found."


    "So soon?" Lin ya said in surprise.


    "One of my classmates was a photographer. I told him to come over and help for a few days, and he agreed." Ling Xinyan smiled.


    Lin ya nodded.


    After finding the photographer, Lin Ya could rest assured for a few days.


    Ling Xinyan is really a very active person. I thought it would be easier for Lin Ya to find a photographer, but I didn''t expect her to be faster. It was also clear from this that Ling Xinyan was responsible for the photography store.


    Ling Xinyan added, "I''ve already sent the photo file to your mailbox. You can take your time to fix it."


    "Yes, okay."


    I think there''s something wrong with Ling Xinyan today. She came to lin ya''s house in the pouring rain and definitely didn''t just come to see Lin Ya, did she? There must be something wrong with her!


    After dinner, we all sat on the sofa.


    Lin Ya obviously knew that Ling Xinyan was looking for her and asked, "Is there anything else, Xinyan?"


    Ling Xinyan looked a little embarrassed, and Lin Ya frowned. Ding Ge and I looked at each other, and we were confused.


    "I''m here for Luo Wen." Ling Xinyan said.


    However, when I heard Luo Wen from Ling Xinyan, the corners of my mouth twitched. I let him run, I don''t know where he went, don''t let me catch him!


    I frowned at Ling Xinyan again. What''s her relationship with Luo Wen? Why did she say she was here for Luo Wen?


    Lin Ya was as confused as I was. She asked Ling Xinyan, "You met him?"


    Ling xinyan nodded and said, "I already know about Luo Wen."


    Lin Ya was silent and did not speak.


    Ling Xinyan smiled and said, "Actually, I came here today to tell you that it''s not what you think."


    None of us spoke and all of us stared at Ling Xinyan. I frowned deeply. What did it mean? It wasn''t what we thought. When we met at the coffee shop, after Lin Ya tested Luo Wen, we could almost confirm that he was behind it. Unfortunately, we didn''t have any evidence yet.


    "So what?" Lin ya asked expressionless.


    "Actually, Luo Wen had no intention of chopping Ji Ze like this." Ling Xinyan told us, "Didn''t Luo Wen and Ji Ze meet at the photo shop? Luo Wen was jealous of your attitude towards Ji Ze and became jealous for a while. So he introduced himself to the gangster who cut off Ji Ze and gave him a thousand dollars to find someone to beat him up. He didn''t know if he had a knife in his hand, but he went straight to Ji Ze. But Luo Wen just wanted him to beat ji ze up. It was only later that Luo Wen found out that the man had chopped ji ze down, and he was scared too."


    "So what? It''s too late to say anything. Ji ze is in the hospital, and Luo Wen is the one who ordered him." I said.


    He said he wanted to apologize to ji ze himself. He knew he was wrong. Regarding Ji Ze''s compensation, he will definitely compensate Ji Ze for all the losses. He wants you not to call the police!"


    "Of course, you have to pay the price for doing something wrong. If you break the law, you have to accept the punishment of the law!" I said firmly.


    Luo Wen did go too far. Whether he sent someone to kill Ji Ze or hit ji ze, he was wrong.


    Ling Xinyan hurriedly said, "Lin Ya, I think we have to forgive others. This time Luo Wen already knows his mistake. Let''s forgive him once."


    "Forgive?" Lin Ya said angrily to Ling Xinyan, "You saw what Ji Ze looks like now. He said he wanted someone to beat him up, didn''t he? Luo Wen was not a good person at all. He was not worthy of sympathy or forgiveness. He''s lying to you, Xinyan. Don''t fall for it."


    Lin Ya, don''t be so righteous. Ji Ze is like this now, and Luo Wen has already said that he is willing to compensate Ji Ze. Can''t we settle this privately? "Ling Xinyan tried his best to persuade her," Lin Ya, even if you''re not afraid of Luo Wen, you should think about it for our photography store. If you sue Luo Wen, the kindergarten and our cooperation will definitely not continue. Our business is looking a little better, we can''t go down the slope."


    Lin Ya''s expression was a little cold, and her deep eyes made it hard to guess what she was thinking.


    Ling Xinyan continued, "So what if you sue rowan now? After all, the man who killed ji ze wasn''t Luo Wen, and if he said he just wanted the man to beat Ji Ze up, what would the police do? Whether it''s handled lightly or heavily, our relationship with Luo Wen is strained and our partnership with the kindergarten is gone."


    "Let''s find another one. Someone like Luo Wen has to be punished."


    "That''s easy for you to say. We''ve worked so hard to get to such a relationship. It''s not easy for the photography shop to take a step forward. We can''t take another step back. The photo shop was opened by both of us. You should know how hard it was going, right?"


    "Xinyan." Lin Ya''s eyes were still firm. She continued, "I think it''s better not to cooperate with someone like Luo Wen."


    Lin Ya had always been a very stubborn girl, and few people could persuade her to do anything she wanted. I think it''s really hard for Ling Xinyan to persuade Lin Ya.


    Ling Xinyan had her thoughts, and Lin Ya had her own. I''m personally on Lin Ya''s side. After all, jize is my friend with Lin Ya, but Ling Xinyan and Ji Ze have no friendship. She wants to be private and understandable, but like Lin Ya, I have committed such a serious crime on Ji Ze, and I also hope that the law will severely punish Ji Ze.


    "Luo Wen is just a little shrimp. Who made him the principal''s son? But think about Lin Ya. There are a lot of people like Luo Wen in this society. If you don''t cooperate with Luo Wen, can you guarantee that you won''t meet anyone worse than Luo Wen?" Ling Xinyan was an eloquent man, speaking in a string, without a trace of paucity. She added, "Think about Lin Ya. If we don''t sue Luo Wen, Ji Ze can still get the compensation that he can get. Our photography store can also develop smoothly. If we sue him, maybe we won''t win. There won''t be any compensation. The photography store will be back to its original point. Is that what you want to see?"


    "Xinyan, stop it. I''ve decided to sue Luo Wen. Did you know that ji ze was so badly injured that he almost died? We both saw that pool of blood, and how much pain Ji Ze''s family had to endure. Let''s go back to the original point if the photography shop goes back to the original point. We''ve come from the original point until now. If we take a step back, we''ll go further sooner or later, won''t we?" Lin Ya said to Ling Xinyan.


    Ling Xinyan didn''t look well, perhaps because he didn''t persuade Lin Ya. Instead of answering Lin Ya, she sat on the sofa and remained silent.


    As I watched Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan go their separate ways, I couldn''t help but sigh. As a partner, I was most afraid of meeting this kind of disagreement. As a partner, it would inevitably leave a gap in my heart. It would affect the business of the photography shop. I was most afraid of affecting their friendship. This was the last thing I wanted to see.


    Since Lin Ya chose to cooperate with Ling Xinyan, he still hoped that they could work together!


    "We don''t even have evidence now? How?" Ling Xinyan took a breath and spoke again.


    "The net of heaven is wide open." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "Okay." Ling Xinyan stood up and said, "Don''t make such a quick decision. Think about it for a few more days."


    After that, she smiled at us and said, "Well, I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."


    However, at this moment, Ling Xinyan signaled to me, as if he had something to say to me. I was a little puzzled. What was Ling Xinyan going to say to me?


    "I''ll see her off."


    Then I went out with Ling Xinyan.


    The two of them walked downstairs together. I asked Ling Xinyan, "Are you not angry with lin ya?"


    "No." Ling Xinyan smiled and shook his head.


    "That''s how Lin Ya is. She''s so stubborn that it''s hard to change her mind. Even though it''s a girl, she''s more stubborn than a cow." I said to Ling Xinyan, "You don''t know, Ji Ze to Lin Ya... What do you mean, anyway, the relationship between the two is extraordinary. Although they are not lovers, the relationship between the two is very special, do you understand? It was definitely not as simple as the relationship between the pursuer and the pursued as Luo Wen and Lin Ya. So that''s why she wants justice for ji ze."


    Ling Xinyan nodded thoughtfully.


    Then she added, "The key is not to sue Luo Wen now. It''s not only good for the photo shop, but also better for ji ze!"


    "Everyone has different perspectives and ideas."


    Ling Xinyan sighed sadly and said to me, "Xing Yun, actually, I asked you to come out to persuade Lin Ya. You two are so close. She will listen to you."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I dare not say that!"


    Ling Xinyan said that because she didn''t know Lin Ya as well as I did.


    "She will listen to you, so you should persuade her." Ling Xinyan said to me, "In the end, it''s the same person who killed ji ze or the drug addict. If Lin Ya really wants to punish anyone, it''s also punishing him, right?"


    I nodded. What Ling Xinyan said made sense.


    Lin Ya also has her reasons. It''s hard to say who''s right and who''s wrong when it comes to argument!


    Finally, she took Ling Xinyan to the door and said to me, "Then I''ll go."


    With that, Ling Xinyan walked into the rain. Soon she got into a car and drove away.


    And I turned around and walked upstairs.

 Chapter 329 : Decision

    When I went upstairs, I kept thinking, is Lin Ya right? Or was Ling Xinyan right?


    Although Ling Xinyan said so much to me, I didn''t intend to persuade lin ya, because I don''t think Lin Ya can make this decision either. Ji Ze is the one who should make this decision!


    He was the one who was cut. He must be holding his breath, so it was only a matter of words for him to tell Luo Wen.


    Back at Lin Ya''s house, Lin Ya and Ding Ge were sitting on the sofa. They seemed to be discussing something. When they saw me coming back, they both looked at me. Lin Ya glanced at me and asked, "Are you and Ling Xinyan on good terms?"


    "Is there?" I said in my heart, it''s just a trip down the stairs. Is there any need to tease me like this?


    At this moment, Lin Ya was still in the mood to make fun of me!


    "What did she tell you?" Ding Ge couldn''t see the jealous expression on her face. She asked me calmly.


    "Let me persuade the girl to let Luo Wen go."


    "Then you two are really on good terms." Lin Ya said to me with a half-smile.


    "How can she and I be good to you?" I walked over to sit down and said with a grin.


    I knew Lin Ya didn''t like being persuaded, so I said to Lin Ya, "Don''t worry, I won''t persuade you."


    "Do you think I''m doing the right thing?" Lin Ya looked more serious, as if she didn''t know whether her decision was right or wrong.


    She glanced out of the window, her eyes reflecting the endless rain outside.


    "Actually, your thoughts, or Ling Xinyan''s thoughts, don''t matter. What matters is Ji Ze. We haven''t told Ji Ze about this yet. If he finds out that he''s willing to sue Luo Wen, we''ll support him. If he chooses to settle it privately, we should respect his choice. What do you think?" I said to the two of them seriously.


    Lin Ya pondered and did not speak for a long time.


    Ding Ge also asked Lin Ya, "What do you think, girl?"


    After a long time, Lin Ya took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    "But your feet?" I said worriedly. I really hope that Lin Ya can take a good rest these days and walk less.


    "I''m fine. There''s an elevator in the hospital. I just sprained my ankle and walked slowly." Lin Ya said nonchalantly.


    However, with the size of the hospital, Lin Ya still had a long way to go.


    However, Lin Ya was very determined. Ding Ge and I couldn''t persuade her, so in the heavy rain, the three of us drove to the hospital.


    The sky was overcast, the buildings and plants had been watered down by the heavy rain, and the number of pedestrians and vehicles on the road had been reduced by more than half. A heavy rain seemed to slow down the entire city, making the surroundings quiet, and the busy city suddenly rested.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Lin Ya didn''t ask me to carry it. Maybe he was embarrassed, but he asked me to help him walk slowly. We took the elevator upstairs and came to Ji Ze''s ward.


    At this moment, Ji Ze was lying there alone. He looked out of the window in boredom and turned his head when he heard our footsteps.


    Ji Ze''s face lit up with a warm smile when he saw us. He was bored to death in the ward, and the heavy rain was even more depressing.


    He moved his body and looked at Lin Ya. Then he looked at her feet again. His face was worried. He said to Lin Ya sadly, "What are you doing here with your ankle sprained? Why are you so careless?"


    "It''s okay. Just rest for a few days." Lin Ya asked Ji Ze again, "How are you now?"


    "I''m fine too. I can eat and drink, but..." Ji ze sighed and shook his head, "Nothing."


    I had been in the hospital for a few days before, and I was so bored that my eggs hurt, so I could feel Ji Ze''s mood now.


    "By the way, it''s raining so hard. Why are you here?" Ji Ze asked.


    "We have something to tell you." Lin Ya sat down in the chair.


    Ji ze frowned and asked, "What is it?"


    Next, I told Ji Ze about Luo Wen finding someone to kill Ji Ze. After hearing this, ji ze was a little surprised and said, "It''s him."


    "Yes, it''s him." Then I told Ji Ze about what Ling Xinyan told us and asked, "Now that I know it''s Luo Wen, do you want to sue him?"


    Ji Ze was not as excited as I expected. His reaction was very calm, and his emotions did not fluctuate much. He just pondered for a while and replied, "Forget it. It''s better to be private."


    "Why?" I think if it was me, I would be very angry and wish I could beat Luo Wen up right away. "You''re hurt like this, enough for him to be sentenced!"


    "He wasn''t the one who cut me! Forget it. I don''t want to pursue it anymore. If he really didn''t mean it, let''s settle it." Ji ze said to us.


    I didn''t expect ji ze to do this. His reaction was really beyond my expectations.


    However, just then, Lin Ya smiled faintly and said, "Ling Xinyan looked for you, right?"


    Lin Ya''s words made me understand immediately. Ling Xinyan can look for us, and she can look for ji ze. She came so fast, I think we came as soon as she left.


    Ling Xinyan convinced Ji Ze, so he chose to let Luo Wen go and swallow his anger this time.


    However, I think Ji Ze said that 100 % because Ling Xinyan told him that if Ji Ze chose to sue Luo Wen, then the photography store would definitely be devastated.


    To put it bluntly, Ji Ze chose to do this not for himself, but for Lin Ya!


    Love can really make a person crazy!


    Ji Ze smiled and replied, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." He nodded, didn''t deny it, and added, "Ling Xinyan did come to see me."


    Lin Ya''s mouth trembled slightly. She looked a little excited. She stood up from the chair and asked with a frown, "Why did you do this?"


    Ji ze sighed and explained, "In fact, Ling Xinyan is right. So what if we sue luo wen? We don''t have any evidence. Who knows where the drug addict is? Who knows when he will be found? Even if he is caught, can he be blamed on Luo Wen?"


    "What if I say I have proof that Luo Wen did it?" Lin Ya said with absolute certainty. I was surprised to hear what she said. Lin Ya was too confident. How could she do something that the police couldn''t do?


    Ji Ze was also taken aback, apparently not expecting Lin Ya to say so. After a moment, he looked nervous and said, "Girl, don''t take any risks for me."


    "I''m not taking any risks."


    "Forget it, don''t say it. I''ve made up my mind. It''s private! Stop talking, I''ve made up my mind." Ji Ze also said firmly.


    We looked at Ji Ze, not knowing what to say.


    Lin Ya''s expression was the most complicated, but she said nothing more.


    The atmosphere became a little stiff!


    I secretly sighed. I''m afraid the last thing Lin Ya wants to see is Ji Ze letting Luo Wen go because of her. There was a sad look on her face.


    I didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what Ji Ze would have done if Ling Xinyan hadn''t looked for ji ze.


    We didn''t stay in the hospital much, then the three of us went back in the heavy rain.


    The rain was still heavy, but our mood was covered with a thick layer of gloom.


    The drifting rain made it impossible to stand safely in the sky and earth. We could only hide in the car, the building, under the umbrella. Accompanied by the strong wind, the lines of the falling rain became slanted and the whole world was cool.


    The glistening raindrops seemed to be everywhere, on the windows, on the ground, on the leaves, on the streetlights, on the billboards... And the glistening raindrops correspond to our complicated and impenetrable hearts.


    Human nature is probably the most indescribable thing in the world.


    Good, evil, really can''t be simply commented on.


    ...


    Just then, Lin Ya suddenly said to me, "Go to the photo shop!"


    I couldn''t help but wonder, "What are you doing at the photo shop?"


    "Look for xinyan." Lin Ya said calmly.


    From her words, she could not feel her anger. But from what I know about Lin Ya, I know that Ling Xinyan went to see ji ze without telling Lin Ya. This must have made Lin Ya very uncomfortable.


    "She''s not in the photo shop either." I didn''t turn around and continued on, saying, "It''s raining so hard. The photography store must not be open."


    "Forget it, girl, don''t be angry." Ding Ge comforted lin ya.


    Lin ya said expressionlessly, "I really hate how Xinyan treats me. I only chose to partner with her because I trusted her, but... Ji Ze did this to me, and Xing Yun did the same to me, and I..."


    Ding Ge continued in a soft voice, "Okay, let''s not argue with them. I''ll never do that to you."


    "Really?" Lin ya looked at Ding Ge, her eyes moist.


    "Of course it''s true." Ding Ge replied with a smile.


    Lin Ya tilted her shoulder toward ding ge, who held lin ya in her arms with her left hand.


    I didn''t make fun of their intimacy, because I was still thinking about what Lin Ya just said. She said I did the same thing, but why didn''t I feel that way? When did I do this?


    Ding Ge said to Lin Ya again, "Think about it. In fact, Xinyan did this for the photography store, right? Don''t be angry. No one is selfish. This time it''s Ji Ze. If it''s her family or friends, maybe she''ll be like you."


    With Ding Ge comforting Lin Ya, Lin Ya was less angry.


    I didn''t drive to lin ya''s house either. It was raining and it was really boring, so I thought I should take them to the Xingyun hotel. The restaurant wouldn''t be too busy, and we could talk together.


    I told both of them that they didn''t object, so I drove to the Xingyun hotel.

 Chapter 330 : Wash Your Hair

    On the way to the Xingyun hotel, I suddenly remembered that Ding Ge and Lin Ya had not been to the Xingyun hotel for a long time.


    For a long time...


    This made me a little sad.


    It also made me realize that it was only a short time before ding Green and I made up again.


    It was a familiar road and soon came to the Xingyun hotel. I parked the car in front of the door and got off with ding Green. I carefully helped Lin Ya in front of me and Ding Ge walked behind us.


    As Lin Ya and I approached the door, I suddenly heard a loud thud behind me.


    I was startled and turned around abruptly. Then I saw Ding Ge fall into the water!


    At that moment, I was completely frightened. Ding Ge''s arm was still broken, so don''t let anything happen with that fall.


    I quickly let go of Lin Ya and ran over as fast as I could. I carefully picked up ding ge. Ding Ge''s expression was very painful. It was obvious that the fall was very painful.


    In this short moment of rain, his body was drenched thoroughly!


    "Ding Ge, are you okay?" I was so nervous, I was so scared that Ding Ge''s broken hand would get hurt again!


    My voice was trembling, and I was even more annoyed. If I knew that ding ge would fall, I would definitely help Lin Ya to the restaurant first and then come to pick her up.


    It felt as if countless ants were crawling all over her body, unspeakably uncomfortable. Dinger was in so much pain that she could hardly speak. I had to carefully carry her into the restaurant.


    Lin Ya quickly opened the door for me.


    At this moment, Hu Zi also walked towards us, and when he saw Ding Ge''s appearance, he quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I helped Ding Ge to a chair. Ding Ge sat down slowly. I said to Hu Zi, "Bring a towel."


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s hair, face and body were drenched in rain, and she was almost drenched.


    Hu Zi ran over to get a towel.


    Cousin also came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "My shoes were so slippery that I accidentally fell down." After a while, Ding Ge''s face became much better and she could speak. She squeezed out a smile and said to her cousin.


    "How''s your arm?" Lin Ya asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay. It should be okay." Ding Ge''s tone was not so sure.


    I was even more worried when I heard what she said. Hu Zi also brought the handkerchief, and Ding Ge took it to wipe his face and hair.


    I looked at Ding Ge and said worriedly, "Ding Ge, shall we go to the hospital?"


    "No, no, I''ll just take a break." Ding Ge shook his head and said.


    I had to let Ding Ge rest for a while.


    At the same time, he blamed himself!


    Ding Ge''s hand was already broken. She must not be in trouble again. How could god bear to torture such a beautiful girl''s body continuously?


    It was just past the busy hour, and it wasn''t too busy today. There wasn''t a single guest in the restaurant. I glanced at the lobby, and a lot of people weren''t there. I asked Hu Zi, "Where have they been? Where are they?"


    "Old Gao went to the pond. Xiaoyi took a day off, and Jiang Yan went home to serve his wife while it was raining." Hu Zi replied.


    I couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that only Hu Zi and the four of them were left in the restaurant.


    Hu Zi looked at Ding Ge and said, "If not, let''s go to the hospital and take another picture."


    Cool air seeped into my body through my pores, making me a little nervous. I couldn''t help but say to dinger again, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    We all said that. Ding Ge couldn''t beat us all by himself, so he had to agree.


    However, Ding Ge''s clothes were almost soaked, so her cousin took her clothes and lent them to her first. Lin Ya went to the backyard to help ding ge change.


    Then Ding Ge and Lin Ya and I got back in the car and drove to the orthopedic hospital.


    If I had known something like this would happen, I wouldn''t have come to the Xingyun hotel. I regret it so much that all I could do was blame myself and worry.


    When I got to the hospital and took a picture, it was okay, but my guilt didn''t go away. I really didn''t take good care of dinger!


    When we got back, we didn''t go to the Xingyun hotel anymore, but went straight back to lin ya''s house.


    Don''t go out again today.


    When we got home, the three of us changed. Our clothes were more or less wet and uncomfortable. Ding Ge and Lin Ya both changed into clean and comfortable clothes.


    Then, Lin Ya started working on the computer in the bedroom. In order to give Lin Ya a quiet environment, Ding Ge also came out. We didn''t bother Lin Ya.


    The two of us sat in the living room. I looked at Ding Ge and said sadly, "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore!" Ding Ge smiled sweetly and said, "I''m not a pampered person at all."


    Looking at Ding Ge''s smile, I felt a little more comfortable. Ding Ge''s family conditions were really good, but she did not have any princess disease at all, giving the impression that she was a child from an ordinary family.


    Guzheng was a little different. Although she was not as arrogant and domineering as the other rich ladies, it was easy to see that she was the daughter of a wealthy family who had been eating and clothed since childhood.


    "As long as it doesn''t hurt." I asked again, "Do you want to have pork chop soup with you today? How about stewing ribs for you tonight?"


    "It''s raining so hard outside, so don''t go out." Ding Ge said.


    "It''s okay. I''ll drive the girl''s car. It''ll be quick."


    "No, another day." Ding Ge said faintly.


    I didn''t insist on what she said.


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked at me shyly and said, "Xing Yun, can you do me a favor?"


    "What are you busy with?" I can definitely help.


    "Help me wash my hair. My hair just ran into mud." Ding Ge''s face turned a little red.


    I didn''t think much about it and said, "Okay, just wash."


    It was really inconvenient for Ding Ge to wash her hair by herself when she was fractured. Her hair was not like Lin Ya''s. Her hair was very long and could be tied up with a long ponytail.


    Ding Ge and I went to the bathroom together. I moved a chair for Ding Ge to sit on, then adjusted the temperature of the shower and asked dinger, "Start washing."


    Ding Ge had already lowered his head in cooperation and said softly, "Yes."


    My hand touched Ding Ge''s hair.


    At that moment, I suddenly had a very special feeling, an indescribable feeling.


    At this moment, we stayed in a small bathroom. The space here was very small and closed. The sound of rain outside suddenly became much smaller. If we didn''t pay attention, we would even ignore it.


    In this small space, there were only Ding Ge and me.


    Originally, I didn''t feel anything, but when I touched Ding Ge''s soft hair, my heart suddenly began to beat faster, especially suddenly, as if it were the first moment of love when I was young.


    At the same time, a faint charm seemed to have pervaded the entire room.


    I suddenly felt a little hot. Indeed, it was a little hot in the small bathroom, but I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s face. She hung her head, her long hair cascading down from both sides. I held the shower head in one hand and touched Ding Ge''s hair in the other, ready to help her wash her hair.


    In the past, I used to love touching ding ge''s hair. I don''t know how to describe that feeling. It''s amazing! Touching her hair will make her feel very comfortable and enjoyable. This feeling is really addictive!


    I pointed the shower head at Ding Ge''s hair, and soon Ding Ge''s hair was wet. I rubbed it gently with my other hand, took a deep breath, and asked ding ge, "How long has it been since you cut your hair?"


    "I don''t know. It''s been a long time." Ding Ge''s voice reached his ears.


    Indeed, Ding Ge''s hair was very long, but her hair was beautiful, long and black, and it felt good to touch. I smiled. I wonder how Ding Ge would feel if he knew what I was thinking.


    "Are you waiting for it to grow to its waist?" I joked casually.


    "Long hair to the waist?" Ding Ge''s tone was a little confused, and soon she understood. She smiled softly and said, "I think so too. My hair will reach my waist soon."


    When my hair reaches my waist, will the young man marry me?


    Ding Ge naturally wouldn''t say this to me. The countless minutes and seconds of our past had made us awkward and embarrassed when we talked about matters related to love.


    Fortunately, now that I see Ding Ge''s face, Ding Ge can''t see mine either.


    At this moment, I washed dinger''s hair, but a strong sadness welled up in my heart, and my hands trembled uncontrollably.


    I was afraid that Ding Ge would notice that my hands were shaking, so I let go of Ding Ge''s hair and squeezed the shampoo. I took a deep breath and calmed down my inner turmoil.


    But I felt even more upset.


    Ding Ge''s hair is about to reach her waist. When can I marry her again?


    Once, we were really close to getting married, but now?


    We can still get along like good friends, but how far are good friends from girlfriends?


    I kept moving forward, but kept retreating.


    That feeling was very stifling, as if the speed of their savings would never catch up with the speed of property prices!


    I gently rubbed Ding Ge''s hair, lost in thought, and thought a lot.


    In the past, I really didn''t realize that Ding Ge''s hair was so long, but now that I washed Ding Ge''s hair, I suddenly realized how long it would take her to keep it this long.


    Time is really quiet, time passed a long time unconsciously.


    After washing ding ge''s hair, I wiped her hair. She stood up. I wiped the water from her eyes. I gently wiped her face. Ding ge closed her eyes. I could look at her beautiful face.


    Then we went back to the living room. I plugged in the hairdryer and helped dinger dry her hair.


    While blowing her hair, Ding Ge''s phone on the coffee table rang, but because the hairdryer was too loud, we didn''t hear it.


    A moment later, the door of lin ya''s house rang.

 Chapter 331 : Drink

    I''ve been drinking too much alone.


    Take out the wine, open the wine, pour out the wine, drink!


    Every time I drink, I feel a little different, but all in all, I feel lonely every time. I''m the only one left in the empty hall. The light hit me, but looking out the window at the drizzling rain, I still felt like I was standing in the rain, and I felt a little cold.


    The hazy fog on the glass reflected my confused heart.


    Instead of drinking white wine, I opened a bottle of beer. It wasn''t as hard to swallow as white wine.


    I''m not going to get drunk, I just want to drown my sorrows.


    In the past, I used to get drunk easily, and I even got drunk many times. Now I don''t want to drink so much. The pressure like a mountain makes me have to stay awake often.


    I prepared a plate of peanuts for myself, picked one up with chopsticks and put it into my mouth. A simple action was filled with loneliness. He took a sip of wine and looked out of the gray window, but what he remembered was the scene at lin ya''s house.


    Every time she thought of Ding Ge''s parents, her heart was filled with deep despair.


    In my heart, there was not even a trace of fighting spirit. They were like a flood from the sky, extinguishing the remaining fighting spirit in my heart.


    I sighed deeply. I never thought that one day the biggest obstacle between me and the person I love would be her parents!


    I picked up the bottle and poured another glass of wine. I took a big sip. The bitterness in my mouth made me feel better.


    I can''t help but miss Ding Ge again. I wish I could take care of her these days, but now, it''s so hard for me to even see her once.


    I also have some unspeakable worries. Ding Ge''s parents wanted to break up with Ding Ge because I was with Ding Ge. Now that they see me and Ding Ge still entangled, will they quarrel with dinger and scold Ding Ge?


    I smiled bitterly. Ding Ge just went home. Home was a place full of warmth and love. I had nothing to worry about her.


    Ding Ge''s parents just hate me.


    The more I think about these annoying things, the more I feel vexed. I wish I could smash the bottle on the table!


    I drank the rest of the wine in one breath again, holding the bottle and panting heavily. I had to calm myself down.


    After I took out another bottle of beer and opened it, I walked towards the window with the bottle in one hand and the glass in the other. I sat down at the table next to the window, because I wanted to hear the sound of the rain more clearly, so I didn''t feel so cold.


    I poured myself another glass of wine. Just like that, looking out the window at the rain, I realized that my heart had gradually calmed down.


    The outside was slightly illuminated by the lights in the hall, but it was also very dim and gray, but the rain could already be seen clearly. The rain was connected into thin lines, with a kind of desolate coldness.


    At this moment, suddenly, the light outside the door suddenly lit up. It was a little blinking, and the rain on the ground reflected a strong light.


    Then, I saw a car parked at the door.


    The lights of the car were right by the window, so I couldn''t see the outside at all, and I didn''t know who was coming.


    Soon, the lights went out, and then I saw Guzheng running quickly under the eaves. She stood outside the window and saw me with a bright smile on her face. She waved at me.


    I smiled. I didn''t expect Guzheng to come!

 Chapter 332 Guzheng Is Here

    Soon, Guzheng entered the door and looked at me. He saw me sitting by the window drinking. His eyes were confused and he asked, "What''s going on? Drinking alone?"


    Instead of answering Guzheng''s question, I asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Why, can''t I come? Is it disturbing you?" Guzheng smiled faintly.


    "No." I stood up and said, "Have you eaten?"


    "I ate." Guzheng sat down next to me, looked out the window again, and then smiled at me, "But, suddenly, I want to have supper. Make me one."


    "Sure, what do you want to eat? I''ll treat you."


    "So generous?" Guzheng seemed to be in a good mood.


    "I can afford a meal." I smiled. I still have the right to make the decision.


    "Well, actually, I can''t eat much either. Just get me a bowl of noodles, just one piece."


    "Okay, wait."


    Very soon, I went to the back kitchen to prepare a bowl of noodles for Guzheng. Guzheng also picked up the chopsticks and started eating. She looked at the bottle in front of me and said, "What happened? Do you want to talk?"


    In fact, it was just that. Ding Ge''s parents gave him a little excitement. There was nothing to talk about.


    But looking at Guzheng now, she couldn''t help but think of her parents, who were really good to me, so she couldn''t help but feel a little warm when she saw Guzheng.


    I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t want to talk about it.


    Guzheng didn''t force me to eat the noodles and asked, "I saw Lin Ya''s car. Is she not there?"


    "No, I drove her car over."


    But when Guzheng suddenly mentioned lin ya, I felt very uncomfortable. I felt that I should not leave Lin Ya in particular. We were so close. Now that her feet were crooked, I didn''t take care of her because I was in a bad mood!


    I feel particularly hateful. How can I drink alone at this time? I should go to lin ya''s house to take care of her!


    Even if Ding Ge was gone, I should take care of her!


    Thinking of this, I especially wanted to go back to lin ya''s house and apologize to her. I shouldn''t have left her like this!


    Now that Guzheng is here and I''m drinking again, how can I go?


    Hey, I should have stopped drinking!


    Grass, suddenly a little inexplicably depressed!


    Seeing my expression, Guzheng asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you? I''ve been depressed."


    I sighed, but didn''t want my emotions to affect Guzheng, so I smiled and said, "Nothing. How are you now?"


    "That''s it. It''s all about the company. It seems to stick to me. I''m not too busy to talk about it. I''m not as tired as you are in the restaurant, but I feel very tired and very worried. I feel like starting a company complicates a lot of things that can be easily handled, you know?"


    "That''s the way things are."


    "But do you know? It felt like... It was an easy thing to do, but now it required a lot of formalities and became very detailed and cumbersome. It''s like, a person did something wrong, and the evidence is very solid, but to punish it, it takes a long, long process, just like a lawsuit, which costs a lot of people and energy." Guzheng thought about it and said, "And do you know what''s the most annoying thing in the company?"


    "What?" I couldn''t help but laugh when I saw how Guzheng complained.


    "It''s just that there''s no human touch! Do you know?" Guzheng gestured to me with his chopsticks and said, "Everyone''s relationship is very... Very complicated. It''s not as simple as ours. There''s no need to deal with it, no need to please, no need to be perfunctory, and the relationship is very profitable. We have two colleagues in our company who have worked together for more than ten years. Do you know? But they will speak ill of each other behind their backs, complain about each other, complain about each other, and say all sorts of bad things about each other, and when they meet, they are especially friendly and funny. You don''t know what they say, you can''t tell that they don''t like each other at all."


    "Worldly wisdom, it exists everywhere." Sophisticated, simple four words, complex but like a net that can''t climb out.


    I could tell that Guzheng wasn''t happy in the company, but I couldn''t help her.


    I thought for a moment, then comforted Guzheng, "You don''t have to think too much about everyone. People, although there will be a selfish side, but generally everyone is kind, and they will help you when you are in trouble. After all, they are colleagues who get along with each other, not enemies. Most people can still get along with friends even if they don''t have a deal, right?"


    "You''re right." Guzheng nodded and replied faintly.


    I looked at Guzheng, who looked a little tired, with admiration and heartache in my heart.


    She didn''t want to enter the company, but for her father, she still did. And she worked so hard. I didn''t know what she needed to do every day, but I could see her tired, so I knew she must be very hard.


    I asked again, "By the way, how is your father now?"


    "He''s basically retired. He''s fine." Guzheng''s eyes were filled with sadness at the mention of her father.


    "That''s good."


    I sighed and asked, "Guzheng, what would you do if you left the company one day?"


    "Left the company?"


    Guzheng''s eyes were a little confused. She looked out of the window, her eyes shining.


    I looked at Guzheng curiously and suddenly remembered what Guzheng had said to me.


    After a while, Guzheng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''m leaving the company."


    "Yes." I said, "When you get married and find someone you love and trust, you can hand the company over to her. Then you can relax and not be so tired."


    "Get married?"


    Hearing what I said, Guzheng suddenly had a thick fog in his eyes, instead of being full of expectations and beautiful fantasies like the other girls.


    After a while, she suddenly looked at me again, staring into my eyes.


    My heart thumped. I was a little afraid of Guzheng''s gaze. I wanted to tell her that I wasn''t the person I was talking about.


    Guzheng was a girl with a real personality. She would express her feelings, so I was afraid that she would say to me, "Let''s get married." I''m not the one in her life.


    At this moment, Guzheng finally spoke. She said to me, "When are you going to marry Ding Ge?"

 Chapter 333 Dinger Called

    "What?"


    I was a little surprised that Guzheng would suddenly ask this question.


    Guzheng''s words made my heart beat faster.


    Guzheng''s lips curled up slightly and said, "All right, stop pretending. Don''t you want to marry Ding Ge?"


    My heart was still pounding. I rarely talked to Guzheng about Ding Ge, and I rarely talked to Ding Ge about Guzheng, so I really didn''t expect Guzheng to suddenly ask me this.


    Guzheng smiled faintly and said, "What? Aren''t you going to tell Ding Ge that you love her after our agreement is broken? Don''t you want to make up with her and marry her?"


    I frowned and didn''t know how to answer Guzheng. Now all I could think about was getting rid of that agreement with Guzheng. It was already a very long process, and many uncertainties made me afraid to think too far. It wasn''t that I didn''t think about getting married to Ding Ge, but now it seemed that it was too far away.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Just the two of us!" Guzheng said to me again, "I can see how much you like Ding Ge. You can''t hide it. I told you before that after our relationship ends, my one-year appointment with you will be over. I will let you go completely. Then... I wish you and Ding Ge happiness."


    When I heard Guzheng''s blessing, I felt an unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    Even if Guzheng gave up on me, even if our fake relationship ended, there was still a long way to go between Ding Ge and me. Especially since Ding Ge''s parents still have such a strong attitude until now, I''m afraid Ding Ge and I will face their obstruction again when we get back together.


    Ding Ge would probably suffer again!


    I have a headache!


    Don''t think too much about these things that are too far away, just think more about the present!


    "You told me before that you would never get back together with Ding Ge. Now, your heart must have changed. You''ve been through so much. Besides, the last time Ding Ge was hurt for you, anyone could tell that she must have loved you too. Are you really going to give up on her?" Guzheng sighed helplessly and said, "Don''t let me keep saying this. It''s embarrassing. What are you going to say? What are you going to do after our relationship is over?"


    I took a deep breath, looked out the window and said, "Indeed, I have changed my mind! Now that I think about it, I used to be really stupid, so stupid!"


    Guzheng agreed, "Yes."


    "I think when our relationship is over, I will definitely express my feelings to Ding Ge. I have hurt her deeply twice. Whether she agrees or not, I will tell her. Otherwise, I will regret it for the rest of my life."


    "I''m sorry." Guzheng suddenly said to me.


    I froze for a moment, smiled and asked, "Why are you sorry?"


    "I''ll help you." Guzheng said faintly.


    I froze again. I didn''t expect Guzheng to say that. How could she help Ding Ge and me? This is so unexpected!


    I looked into Guzheng''s eyes. I always felt that there was something in her words, but I didn''t think about it. I smiled and replied, "Thank you."


    "Thank you for the noodles!" Guzheng smiled at me again and said, "Okay, I should go too."


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to leave so soon. She had not been in the restaurant for an hour.


    "So soon?"


    Guzheng paused and said, "Is it lonely? Then I''ll stay with you for a while."


    "No." Although Guzheng broke my heart, I didn''t admit it. I looked out the window into the darkness and thought that Guzheng should leave early. I said to her, "Then you should go. Be careful on the road. It''s so dark and it''s raining so hard."


    "I know."


    Guzheng stood up and walked towards the door. I took out the umbrella from the restaurant. Although the door was only a short distance away from Guzheng''s car, Ding Ge probably slipped down the last time he walked too fast.


    I held an umbrella for Guzheng and the two of them walked into the rain.


    Because the umbrella was very small, we were very close together. At this moment, Guzheng suddenly turned to look at me, looked up at me, with a happy smile on her lips, and said, "I know what I will do after I leave the company?"


    "What are you doing?" I was curious about Guzheng''s answer.


    However, Guzheng did not answer. She walked to the car and opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    She didn''t answer that question until she left, so I didn''t know what her answer was, which made me curious, and I didn''t understand why Guzheng didn''t say anything. What was there to hide?


    Soon, Guzheng left, and I closed the restaurant, but I did not stay at the restaurant, but decided to drive to lin ya''s house.


    I still want to say sorry to Lin Ya.


    I only drank two bottles of beer and felt very conscious, so I didn''t care and drove to lin ya''s house.


    There were no cars on the road, and I drove very steadily. There were no traffic police on the road, and there were no accidents. I arrived safely at lin ya''s house.


    I knocked on the door of lin ya''s house. Soon, Lin Ya opened the door for me.


    Lin Ya was surprised to see me and asked, "Why are you back?"


    "I''m sorry." I scratched my head and said guiltily, "I shouldn''t have left. I should have stayed to take care of you."


    However, Lin Ya was not happy about my apology. She frowned at me and asked, "Have you been drinking?"


    It was only two beers. Could lin ya smell it? Isn''t her nose too sensitive?


    Before I could answer, Lin Ya asked, "How did you get here? Did you drive here?"


    I knew I couldn''t hide it from Lin Ya, so I didn''t lie and nodded.


    Lin Ya immediately showed an extremely angry expression. When I entered the door, Lin Ya slammed the door and shouted at me, "What car did you drive while drinking?"


    Her voice was loud, very loud, and it made my whole body tremble.


    I felt a little embarrassed and replied, "I only drank two bottles of beer."


    "You can''t open it even if you take a sip!" Lin Ya still screamed in a sharp voice, "Have you forgotten that Old Gao almost died when he was drunk? You don''t want to die, do you?"


    I was ashamed of what Lin Ya said, and I knew I was wrong, so I had to say, "I was wrong, girl, don''t be angry, okay?"


    However, Lin Ya''s expression was especially serious. It was rare to see her look so serious and somewhat unspeakable and frightening.


    Lin Ya said to me solemnly, "In the future, never drive under the influence of alcohol, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I promise!" I raised my hand and swore.


    Lin Ya''s face softened a little. She sighed and said to me, "What are you doing here again? I''m working in the bedroom. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    "It''s okay. You go do your job. Just call me if you need anything."


    "Then I don''t care about you." Lin Ya has never been polite to me.


    She walked into the bedroom.


    I took off my shoes and lay down on the sofa, bored. Nothing happened. I was reminded of the letter of guarantee that Lin Ya had asked me to write, but I wasn''t in the mood to write it for a while, so I just lay there, bored, thinking about something.


    Just then, my phone suddenly remembered.


    I took out my phone and saw that it was Ding Ge calling!


    When I saw Ding Ge''s name, I quickly sat up. I was so excited that my heart almost jumped out.


    Ding Ge called me, and Ding Ge called me!


    My lips quivered as I answered the phone and said excitedly, "Ding Ge?"


    "Xing Yun."


    "Ding Ge, how are you? Did your parents disturb you? Did they say anything about you?" I asked worriedly. I was really afraid that Ding Ge would be sad.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine." Ding Ge''s voice sounded normal. She said to me, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    It made me feel better to hear Ding Ge say that. I smiled and said, "That''s good."


    "Where are you now? Are you still at the girl''s house?" Ding Ge kept his voice down as if he was afraid someone would hear him.


    "Yeah."


    "That''s good." Ding Ge said, "I may not be able to go to the girl''s house these days. Tell her."


    I think Ding Ge''s parents must have been afraid that Ding Ge would meet me, so they wouldn''t even let dinger come to lin ya''s house. I gritted my teeth, took a deep breath and said, "I see."


    I''m afraid I won''t see Ding Ge these days.


    It''s hard to accept this fact!


    But what can I do? After all, the other party is Ding Ge''s parents. What can I do?


    I was surprised that dinger could call me.


    My emotions started to fluctuate again, but I couldn''t say anything to dinger.


    "Are you okay, Xing Yun?" Ding Ge asked with concern, as if he had sensed my abnormality.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    I smiled. What can I do?


    "I''m sorry."


    I was a little sad, and my voice could not help but soften a little. I asked, "Why are you saying sorry?"


    "My parents did that to you." Ding Ge said apologetically.


    "It''s okay. They didn''t do much to me." They just ignored me.


    "I''m glad you''re okay." Ding Ge said softly.


    Holding the phone, I could feel that Ding Ge had something to say to me on the other end of the phone, but she just said, "Okay, let''s do this first. I''m hanging up."


    "Oh, okay."


    Although I don''t want to hang up, I can only wait for the phone to hang up.


    My heart was once again overwhelmed by a sense of loss. I threw my phone aside and closed my eyes.


    I don''t know what to say anymore. Falling in love is more tiring than fighting. Now that Ding Ge and I haven''t gotten back together, we feel like thousands of enemies are attacking us. What will happen when we get back together?


    Spring has arrived, but there are no good signs. I don''t know when I will see Ding Ge.

 Chapter 334 Spring Is Coming

    I sighed and went to the balcony again, but there was hardly any light here, so I could only see a vague rain curtain.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly shouted in the bedroom, "Xing Yun."


    "Coming."


    Lin Ya couldn''t walk, so I quickly walked to the bedroom. Lin ya looked at me and asked, "Who were you talking to just now?"


    It was so quiet in the room that Lin Ya must have heard me. I nodded and replied, "It''s Ding Ge."


    "How is she?" Lin Ya asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s fine, but she said she won''t be able to come to your house for the next few days."


    "Oh." Lin Ya was also a little disappointed.


    She glanced at me with a glint in her eyes.


    "Okay, you should go to bed early." Lin Ya added.


    "What about you? Have you eaten yet?"


    "Leave me alone." Lin Ya looked at the computer again.


    I said, "You should rest early too. It doesn''t have to be done immediately. Just do it tomorrow."


    "Yes." Although Lin Ya promised, he kept looking at the computer.


    I sighed. Lin Ya didn''t want to die at work, so I tried not to disturb her.


    Then I went out and lay back on the sofa. I felt like I had no strength and didn''t want to move. I just wanted to lie here.


    The rain outside was really like a lullaby after listening to it for a long time. Unconsciously, I actually fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, it finally cleared up!


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the bright sky outside. I couldn''t wait to walk to the balcony. The blue sky swept away the haze before it. It looked exceptionally sunny.


    I really want to get some air out.


    I quickly went downstairs and stood outside, quietly feeling the world after the rain.


    The ground was still wet, there was some water in many places, and the air was still cool, but it was especially fresh. I looked at the trees and flowers beside me, and many of the leaves were hung with crystal drops, looking very beautiful.


    After two days of heavy rain in Pucheng, everything seemed to have been washed clean.


    The trees and some plants gave off new buds, which were bright green and looked especially pleasing to the eyes. Looking at these green and unknown plants, he suddenly felt that spring had just arrived.


    The heavy rain of the previous two days was like a spring festival party, bringing us such a beautiful spring!


    The air seemed to exude vitality!


    Spring, you''re finally here!


    By noon, the weather was even more sunny, much warmer than the rainy day, and the winter chill seemed to have completely dissipated. Staying in this weather, the whole person seemed to have lost a layer of melancholy.


    The next few days were bright and sunny!


    Ding Ge told us that she went to work, and Lin Ya and I still didn''t see her, so we couldn''t seem to stop her. Ding Ge told us she had to go, but who knew?


    Maybe she did it to get rid of her parents and not to stay at home all day long.


    Lin Ya''s feet recovered and she returned to the photography shop.


    Ji Ze also transferred to Pucheng temporarily, and Luo Wen''s matter was resolved privately, so Luo Wen only made some financial compensation to ji ze, Ji Ze did not choose to delve into it.


    Old Gao''s pond was once again filled with a new batch of fish, and this time, it was almost like starting from scratch. Tian was watching in the pond, and Old Gao often went there. Because of the pond, there will be no need to pay for the fish used in our restaurant in the future.


    It took a lot of courage for Old Gao to accept the pond again. Now it seems that he really let go of his relationship with Wang Mengmeng.


    In fact, sometimes after seeing so much separation and combination, I really feel that it might be right to put it down.


    Although I think it might be right, I still can''t let go of Ding Ge!


    The days began to seem to have entered another dull period, with neither good news nor bad news. But to me, no bad news is good news.


    I haven''t seen Guzheng for many days. It feels like she''s given up on me now. Even everyone wondered if Guzheng and I had broken up, but our relationship was not over, so I could only tell everyone that Guzheng was too busy.


    Although I''ve been worried about Hu Zi, he doesn''t seem to have taken any action. I talked to Xiaoyi and wanted Xiaoyi to persuade Hu Zi to calm him down, but Xiaoyi told me that she didn''t know Hu Zi very well.


    Xiaoyi''s words confused me, and I couldn''t help but wonder if something was wrong with their relationship.


    Xiaoyi shook her head first, but then a look of doubt appeared on her face. Perhaps even she was a little confused.


    I went home and brought home some fish for my parents. The two of them inevitably asked me about my situation. As usual, I only told them good things.


    Just like that, life was plain, day by day, moving forward...


    Unknowingly, time was approaching Lin Ya''s birthday.


    I talked to Hu Zi Old Gao about giving Lin Ya a surprise on this day.


    As for lin ya, she already told us in advance that she didn''t want to celebrate her birthday, so we wanted to do it a little for her. No one was invited. Only Hu Zi, Old Gao, Ding Ge, and Ling Xinyan, including Lin Ya, were only six people.


    Standing in front of the restaurant, he cleaned the door with a broom, habitually looking at the busy street, and then at the opposite side of the road.


    What kind of surprise would Lin Ya have to give her to be surprised?


    Lin Ya is a smart girl, so I think even if we were to hold her birthday without her knowing, I think her sixth sense would have a vague premonition, so she shouldn''t be too surprised by our surprise, so what would surprise her?


    ...


    Time came for Lin Ya''s birthday.


    Lin Ya''s birthday was at the beginning of spring. It was calm and sunny, so it should be a good day.


    Our birthday for lin ya was at night, so Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s photography store was closed, and dinger was off work.


    Ding Ge''s parents did not imprison Ding Ge strictly. In fact, she had secretly met Lin Ya, but we haven''t met yet. Her parents now want her to go home every night, just like when Guzheng''s parents were strict with her.


    I was in charge of picking up ding ge, while Hu Zi and Old Gao were preparing for Lin Ya''s house. I took a key from Lin Ya and did not return it to her during the days I took care of Lin Ya.


    In fact, we didn''t do anything grand, just a normal birthday party.


    I went to fetch Ding Ge. After a few days, Ding Ge''s arm was still in a cast. The doctor said it would take about a month to remove it. She still looked so beautiful. When she suddenly saw her, her heart was still very excited.


    Because it was spring and her clothes were thin, Ding Ge could wear some loose and decent clothes. Even if she had an arm hanging in front of her body, she would still have an elegant demeanor.


    I picked up Ding Ge and saw a smile on the corner of my dinger''s mouth.


    She asked me, "What birthday present did you prepare for the girl?"


    "Keep it a secret for now." I smiled mysteriously and asked, "What about you?"


    "We''re best friends. We don''t need presents." Ding Ge smiled.


    Dinger and I walked towards Hu Zi''s car. I said to Ding Ge enviously, "No way, my best friend didn''t prepare a present?"


    "Yes, I''ve already made a deal with the girl." Ding Ge got in the car.


    I smiled and asked her, "How''s work these days? Tired? You can go to work like this?"


    "Yes, there''s no problem at all." Ding Ge said happily, "And because I was injured, everyone took special care of me. I feel like I''ve never been taken seriously before, you know? I wish my hands would be better late now. I don''t have to do too much work, and I can still get the same salary. How wonderful."


    "What''s so good about that? It''s still you who''s inconvenient."


    "Well, I think it''s not bad." Ding Ge said disapprovingly.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I didn''t expect her to be happy at work when she was injured.


    "By the way, you didn''t do too much, did you? The girl doesn''t like to be too grand." Ding Ge reminded him again.


    "What a big deal!" I couldn''t help but curse and smile, then said to Ding Ge, "It''s not grand at all. It''s just a few people talking and chatting together. It''s such a big person. Who cares so much?"


    "That''s good." Ding Ge said with satisfaction.


    On the way, Hu Zi called me and asked me why I hadn''t arrived yet. Lin Ya should be here before. I quickly sped up a little.


    Ding Ge''s off-duty hours were actually the same as the closing time of the photography shop, but I already told Ling Xinyan in advance to let her stay in linya for a few minutes, and Ling Xinyan said it was okay.


    I didn''t dare to delay. I focused on driving and didn''t talk to Ding Ge anymore. I quickly arrived at Lin Ya''s neighborhood.


    Ding Ge and I were relieved that Lin Ya''s car wasn''t in the parking lot.


    The two of them quickly went upstairs. Hu Zi and Old Gao opened the door for us. I was relieved to see that the room had been arranged.


    In fact, nothing was arranged. It was just a big dinner for lin ya, then a cake and a few balloons. It wasn''t romantic or surprising at all. It was plain, but that was our style!


    After all, he was no longer young and could not play any tricks.


    Old Gao had been watching Lin Ya''s car from the window when he turned around and shouted at us, "Here we are."


    The four of us quickly hid away, hoping to scare lin ya.


    Soon, we heard the sound of the key opening the door, and the doorknob moved. Then, the door opened.

 Chapter 335 Happy Birthday

    "Happy birthday!"


    All four of us jumped out and shouted in unison.


    "Ah!"


    I was really shocked!


    However, it wasn''t Lin Ya who was scared by us, it was Ling Xinyan.


    We were all a little silly. Ling Xinyan was walking in front of us, and lin ya was still standing outside the door.


    We looked at Lin Ya standing outside, and lin ya quickly glanced at us with a particularly dull gaze. She walked into the door and put the key on the cabinet. Her expression was especially calm, as if she had already seen through all this.


    The four of us walked out awkwardly, and Lin Ya said faintly, "I already knew about your plot."


    "How did you guess?" Ding Ge asked in surprise.


    Although I know Lin Ya would have guessed, I admire Lin Ya for being so calm.


    "Do you think I don''t know if Xing Yun won''t give me my keys?" Lin Ya pointed at us and said, "You all know that I don''t even call on my birthday, especially you, Ding Ge. It''s not normal! And Xinyan, it''s too obvious that you''re delaying me!"


    Ling Xinyan also said to us, "In fact, Lin Ya exposed me in the store."


    I scratched my head, but it was Lin Ya who had a delicate mind.


    "All right, let''s eat."


    Everyone began to sit at the table. Lin Ya looked at the food on the table and glared at us, "Actually, you really don''t have to do this. I won''t know next time."


    "I know." We nodded. It''s still early next year. Why do you want to go so far?


    I looked at everyone, and my heart was filled with emotion again.


    It has been a long time since we sat at this table. Looking at the pure smiles on everyone''s faces, I feel comfortable, comfortable, and happy in my heart!


    The relaxed and cheerful atmosphere was really indescribably beautiful. There was no need to deliberately create an atmosphere. Everything was so natural.


    I suddenly remembered the past of us.


    Ling Xinyan was not that familiar at the moment, and the rest were old friends. In fact, I should be the core of this group. Hu Zi was my primary school classmate, Old Gao was my high school classmate, Lin Ya was my former colleague, and dinger was my girlfriend.


    And now, our relationship has changed.


    Hu Zi Old Gao and I became partners and brothers, and lin ya could almost be said to be my confidant. Ding Ge, it was a little awkward to talk about Ding Ge. Now our relationship should be considered friends, but they were also each other''s predecessors.


    We were destined to meet, and I''m really happy to be here today.


    I really hope that we can live a good life!


    Friends for a lifetime, will they?


    Our relationship has always changed, but apart from me and Ding Ge, we have always been closer. Will we be closer in the future?


    Such a time is really precious, and I''m glad that I know how to cherish it now!


    I''ll pour drinks for everyone. Let''s drink together! The whole room was filled with laughter and laughter like a child. The atmosphere was intoxicating. Everything was like a warm and healing cartoon.


    I really want to live like this every day, with my best friend by my side, that kind of comfortable without saying anything, many years of feelings have already cultivated a tacit understanding without saying anything, and one look can understand it!


    There was not much food left on the table. We ate and drank well, and in the end, everyone sat on the sofa and chatted.


    We opened the cake and put candles on Lin Ya.


    I also gave Lin Ya my birthday present.


    It was just a piece of paper.


    Lin Ya took it in doubt and asked, "What is this?"


    "A guarantee." Lin Ya asked me to write her a letter of guarantee before, so I did.


    Everyone became curious and asked, "A guarantee? What guarantee?"


    Ding Ge, who knew the situation, smiled and explained, "It''s Xing Yun''s apology and promise to the girl that she won''t be angry anymore."


    Lin Ya glanced at me as he opened the folded paper and said, "I asked you to write a guarantee, so you can count on it as a birthday present?"


    I smiled, but the real gift was in the back.


    Lin Ya opened the paper and looked at it. At last, a smile appeared on the corner of Lin Ya''s mouth, but she said with some dissatisfaction, "Is this the birthday present you gave me?" Ding Ge and I gave you a camera for your birthday.


    "Of course it''s not just that. We''ve prepared a big gift for you."


    Lin Ya asked curiously, "What gift?"


    "It''s too big for your room. Let''s eat the cake first. When we''re done, we''ll take you to see the present."


    "So mysterious? You didn''t come up with any bad ideas to make me look bad." Lin Ya asked with a frown.


    "Of course not!"


    "How is that possible!"


    "Blow out the candles first. Finish the candles and eat the cake!"


    Dingla said to Lin Ya, "Don''t forget to make a wish."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Yes."


    With that, Lin Ya blew out the candles on the cake.


    Lin Ya shared the cake and ate it for us. Ling Xinyan answered the phone. She had something to do and left first.


    We ate the cake for a while and then started to leave in the car. When we got to the car, we covered lin ya''s eyes with a blindfold.


    Lin Ya''s eyes were covered by a black blindfold and she couldn''t see anything. She grinned and said with a troubled smile, "You guys really scared me! This is you. If it were anyone else, I would call the police immediately. Where are you taking me?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    When I started the car, Lin Ya was in a particularly nervous mood on the road and talked a lot more than usual. She said, "First of all, you can''t prepare me too expensive gifts. I can''t afford them."


    "Don''t worry, you can accept this and will definitely like it very much!" Old Gao said.


    "What is it?" Lin Ya''s words were full of curiosity.


    I smiled and said, "You''re not very smart, so guess."


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''re heading for the Xingyun hotel, aren''t you?" Lin Ya tilted his head and asked.


    She really couldn''t see anything, but she had to say that she was right.


    "How do you know?"


    "There are only a few places I usually go to. I''m familiar with them. Even if I''m blindfolded, I can feel that you''re going in the direction of the Xingyun hotel."


    "Not bad."


    "What did you prepare at the restaurant?" Lin Ya asked again.


    "Keep guessing."


    "I''m not a fairy. I can''t guess anything, okay?" Lin Ya said speechless.


    "Just bear with it for a while. It''ll be here soon. You''ll know when you get there."


    "I''ll know when we get there." Lin Ya curled her lips and muttered in disbelief.


    I smiled and didn''t care. Soon, we arrived.


    After I parked the car, I said to Lin Ya, "Don''t take off your blindfold, okay?"


    "Okay." Lin Ya was very cooperative.


    I got out of the car and everyone came out. I opened the door and pulled lin ya down to take her to our destination.


    Lin Ya walked carefully, holding my arm.


    Hu Zi opened the door in front, went in and turned on the lights. I brought Lin Ya in, then walked behind me and removed her blindfold.


    Lin Ya was not used to the light in the room for a moment. She frowned, looked at the empty room and asked doubtfully, "Where is this?"


    I stretched out my hands and smiled at Lin Ya, "Didn''t you say you couldn''t find a suitable store? How about this one? How about opening a bakery here?"


    Hearing what I said, Lin Ya''s face suddenly showed an excited expression and said in surprise, "Open a cake shop?"


    She looked around, the corners of her mouth curved. She even covered her chest with an excited hand and exclaimed, "Wow, that''s perfect. This place is perfect!"


    "Where is this?"


    Lin Ya turned her head and looked out the door. When she saw the outside environment, her eyes widened a lot. Then she ran out of the door and we followed Lin Ya to the door.


    Lin Ya pointed to the Xingyun hotel across the street and looked at us with a bright smile, "Across from the Xingyun hotel?"


    I nodded!


    Yes, this is the opposite of the Xingyun hotel.


    When I looked down the road, I saw that the shop opposite us was closed, and there was an advertisement for rent on it. So we went to the opposite side and looked.


    We called to find out that the house was not going to be rented, so it was empty. We looked around and found that it was too suitable to open a bakery, so we rented it and prepared to give it to Lin Ya as a birthday present.


    "Ah!" Lin Ya was so excited that she almost burst into laughter. She took Ding Ge''s left hand and said happily, "This gift is great, great, great!"


    Seeing that Lin Ya was happy, I was very happy.


    When the shop was found, Lin Ya''s heart disease was relieved. With the store, everything else could go on.


    Besides, the store was so close to us that there was only one road between us. I thought I could come here often if I wasn''t busy in the future. It was beautiful to think about it.


    "Thank you. That''s great. That''s really great!"


    Lin Ya walked into the room again and touched the wall with her hands. She became very excited and said to us, "It''s really hard to find a shop! I feel like I''m going to have to go through Pucheng."


    After that, we stayed in the empty house for a while, and Lin Ya said her plan. After a while, we left and handed the keys to Lin Ya. We paid her rent for three months, and she had to do it herself.


    Then we went back to the Xingyun hotel!


    From here to the Xingyun hotel, so close, so close, this feeling is very good!

 Chapter 336 Bad News:

    At the Xingyun hotel, Lin Ya chatted with us excitedly for a long time. She told us that her birthday was so happy, so worth it, so unforgettable!


    Looking at the smile on Lin Ya''s face, I also breathed a sigh of relief. It was not easy to give lin ya an unforgettable birthday!


    The next morning, Lin Ya arrived at the Xingyun hotel early. Before I could open the door, Lin Ya called me and woke me up. I thought something was wrong. Lin Ya was standing at the door when she opened the door. She just wanted to borrow our broom and dustpan. I asked her what she was doing. Lin Ya said she was going to clean the shop.


    I scratched my head and glanced at the clock in the hall. Lin Ya came too early today. I didn''t know if he was too excited to sleep in the middle of the night. I said, "You don''t have to clean."


    "But it''s very dirty inside now."


    "What''s wrong with the dirt? When the time comes, you will still find someone to decorate it and it will be very dirty. When the time comes, you can clean it up again. Look at the original billboard, it hasn''t been taken off yet. Why are you so anxious?" I said speechless.


    "But I just want to clean it up first." I didn''t persuade Lin Ya, but she still walked across the street with her things.


    Lin Ya woke me up and it was impossible for me to fall asleep, so I took a broom and went with Lin Ya.


    Although there was only a big road between the two shops, it still felt a little inconvenient. After all, there were so many cars on the road now, it was difficult to cross the road once, so we had to look around quickly. It would be best if the two shops could be next to each other.


    But you can''t be too greedy. It''s not easy to find such a close shop.


    Lin Ya and I walked across the street. Lin Ya took out the key and opened the door. Then we started cleaning up. There was also a large piece of garbage left by the previous tenant. The ground was dirty, so we probably had to mop it up a few times.


    Lin Ya and I were cleaning and discussing how to decorate, what style to decorate, how to arrange everything and so on.


    "When are Lin Feng and Tang Manya coming back?" I asked Lin Ya.


    "Maybe two or three months."


    "How are they doing?" I haven''t contacted lin feng for a while, and I miss him.


    "Good." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    I couldn''t help but smile and recall the story of Lin Feng and Tang Manya.


    Normally, the two of them would end up breaking up, but who would have thought that Lin Feng and Tang Manya were still together, and their relationship was still so stable.


    Among them, Lin Ya had an undeniable contribution, of course, Lin Feng''s courage also made me ashamed. Eighteen years old, he''s so hot, I''m not as good as him!


    I asked curiously, "Have you ever had a fight?"


    "How would I know? Would they tell me when they quarreled?" Lin Ya thought for a moment and then said, "But every time I call Lin Feng, I ask Manya. Sometimes I talk to her. They say they''re fine when I call anyway. It sounds like they have a good relationship, but I really don''t know if they fight or not."


    I smiled again and said, "Hey, don''t look at the two of them being younger than us. Their relationship is quite stable."


    Lin ya nodded.


    In comparison, we are much older than lin feng and tang manya, and many people''s love is a mess!


    "Don''t say it. If we don''t get them married, they''ll still be ahead of us."


    Lin Ya glanced at me and said speechlessly, "Who knows? Lin Feng is just an adult and is still a few years away from the legal age of marriage."


    "But they love each other faster than us. Maybe your brother got married before you did."


    Lin Ya pouted angrily and said, "Are you just saying that I can''t get married?"


    Lin Ya swung a broom at me and I quickly begged for mercy, "I really didn''t mean that."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "At least Lin Feng has a partner. It''s not faster than you."


    Lin Ya chased after me for a long time. As I dodged and blocked, the two brooms clattered against each other from time to time.


    Just like that, the freshly cleaned floor had to be cleaned again.


    After cleaning up, Lin Ya and I went out for breakfast, and then Lin Ya left. She still had to go to the photo shop, and when she was free, she had to find the decorator to discuss the renovation plan. The shop had been finalized, and it was time to proceed accordingly.


    When I got back to the hotel, I received a call.


    It was Di Ming.


    After I got through, I shouted, "Di uncle."


    In the microphone, Di Ming sighed deeply. When I heard that, my mood was not right, I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Instead of telling me, Di Ming said, "Where are you? Let''s meet and talk."


    "Sure." I replied, "I''m at the restaurant."


    "Is your sister there?" Di Ming asked.


    I frowned and replied, "I''m not here now, but I think I''ll be here soon."


    Di Ming sighed again and said, "Well, I''ll make a reservation. You can come over later!"


    When I heard this, I felt something was wrong. Why did it feel like Di Ming was avoiding her cousin? I went out of the restaurant, stood at the door, and asked Di Ming, "No, what happened? Is there something wrong with you and my sister?"


    Di Ming was silent for a while. After a while, he replied, "We''ve been talking for the past few days. I told her yesterday that I wanted her to be my girlfriend."


    "And then?" I smiled. I didn''t expect Di Ming to be quite romantic.


    "Your sister refused!" Di Ming''s tone was indescribably disappointed. He said, "She rejected me and told me not to look for her anymore."


    "What''s the situation?" I wonder why my cousin rejected Di Ming. They had a good chat a few days ago.


    "I don''t know either. That''s why I wanted to talk to you." Di Ming said.


    "Well, I''ll talk to my sister first, see what she thinks, and I''ll call you later, okay?"


    "That''s good."


    "Wait for my call."


    After hanging up the phone, I let out a long sigh.


    After a long period of peace, I was especially afraid to hear any bad news! And I always have a bad feeling that once the bad news starts, it will come one after another, and my life will lose its peace again.


    I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. After a long time, I really didn''t want to live a sad and troubled life anymore.


    Ask her when her cousin comes and see what she thinks.


    So, I stood at the door, waiting for everyone to come over.


    The first person to arrive at the hotel was Xiaolian.


    Seeing me squatting under the eaves, little lotus walked towards me with a smile and greeted me, "Why is it so early?"


    "You came early today, too."


    In fact, Xiaolian didn''t come so early. After all, there was no one at the restaurant in the morning and it was already past nine o'' clock to start work.


    Xiaolian seemed to be in a good mood and replied, "I''m fine at home, so I came earlier."


    "Have you had breakfast?" I asked Xiaolian again.


    "Yes. What about you?"


    "Yes."


    "Why are you squatting here alone?" Xiaolian asked doubtfully.


    "Wait for my sister."


    "Oh." Xiaolian said, "Go sit in the house and wait. Why are you squatting here?"


    "I don''t want to go back inside. It''s too stuffy."


    "Do you need a chair for you?"


    "No, no, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Oh."


    We were so familiar that there was no need to be polite. Xiaolian ignored me and went into the restaurant alone.


    Not long after, Hu Zi came in the second one and got out of the car. Hu Zi took out a cigarette and lit it while squatting next to me and asked, "Why are you squatting here?"


    "Get some fresh air." I glanced at Hu Zi and said, "You ruined everything."


    Hu Zi laughed, but the cigarette in his mouth continued to smoke.


    I said, "Why do you smoke so much in the morning?"


    "Okay." Hu Zi smiled helplessly and said, "Stop talking about me. I''m wrong. Just smoke this one."


    I asked casually, "When are you going to go public with Xiaoyi?"


    Hu Zi''s expression was slightly unnatural, and he replied faintly, "Let nature take its course."


    I sighed and said, "What else can such a good girl think about? It''s already over. Your father and mother are waiting to have grandchildren."


    "It sounds like your dad and mom aren''t in a hurry." Hu Zi smiled and said to me.


    I looked at Hu Zi and said, "Settle down early. Don''t keep thinking about revenge. Even if it''s not for you, for your father and mother, don''t do anything stupid."


    Hu Zi just smiled faintly and said, "What kind of stupid thing can I do?"


    I was really worried about Hu Zi from the bottom of my heart. I wasn''t that strong before, but now I''m getting more and more scared, afraid that Hu Zi would do something he would regret.


    "I''m done smoking. I won''t tell you."


    After throwing the cigarette butt on the ground and stomping it out, Hu Zi returned to the restaurant.


    I was tired from squatting and sat directly on the steps under the eaves. After that, the others came one after another and talked to me more or less. Today, when I waited for my cousin, she was the last one to come.


    Along with her came her son Zhan.


    "Uncle!"


    Seeing my little zhan run towards me and jump into my arms, this little guy was so strong that he almost didn''t knock me down.


    I rubbed his head and hugged him. I missed him so much after not seeing him for a few days.


    Zhan pestered me again and said, "Uncle, you can play games with me later."


    "You just want to play games, right? Have you finished your homework?" It was natural for little boys to play, so I was willing to play with Zhan.


    Zhan, on the other hand, looked like a big child. He smiled and said to me, "Can you go after your homework?"


    "You can finish your homework." I smiled and replied.


    Zhan jumped up happily and ran back to the restaurant to do his homework.


    My cousin looked at me and asked, "Why are you sitting here?"

 Chapter 337 : Dont Give up

    "I was waiting for you." I said.


    "What are you waiting for me for?" Cousin asked.


    I patted the side and said to my cousin, "Sit down and have a chat."


    Cousin frowned in disgust and said, "It''s so dirty. How can I sit?"


    Then my cousin ignored me and turned to walk into the restaurant. I quickly stood up and followed her, "Sister, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?" But cousin did not stop.


    I guess my cousin already knew what I was going to tell her, and she didn''t want to talk about it, so that''s why she had this attitude. But cui jiaqi is my sister. How can I not care about her?


    "Di Ming!" I said it simply and clearly.


    My cousin looked at me, sighed helplessly, and said, "Xing Yun, you are more nagging than my mother."


    "I haven''t started nagging yet!" I''m speechless.


    I impolitely pulled my cousin and said, "What''s there to talk about? I won''t force you to marry Di Ming!"


    My cousin had no choice but to follow me to the backyard. I let go of her hand and said, "I just want to know what you think?"


    Cousin''s expression was a little perfunctory. She frowned and spread out her hands, "Xing Yun, your sister is a few years older than you. Do you think I need your advice? No matter what I did, it was decided when I was sober, so I did what I thought. I rejected Di Ming, which means I rejected him. I don''t want to marry him, do you understand?"


    I frowned. I always felt that my cousin didn''t think so! When she went on a blind date with Liu Sheng, her cousin was obviously not interested, and when she mentioned Liu Sheng, she seemed to have lost two points of strength. Today, when talking about di ming, her reaction was very intense, but the more intense it was, the more suspicious I became.


    I smiled and said to my cousin, "Sister, can you fool me with your intelligence?"


    My cousin laughed and said, "What''s wrong with my iq? I have a high iq!"


    I brought a stool for my cousin and said to her, "Sit down and talk."


    Cousin hesitated and sat down.


    I softened my tone and asked, "Haven''t you been getting along so well these days? I asked Xiaolian and Xiaoyi. They said you were getting along well together."


    However, her cousin did not speak and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Di Ming is quite sincere with you. He also bought the toy factory for Zhan. He''s a pretty good man, isn''t he?"


    "I know."


    But there are so many good people in the world, I can''t marry them all!"


    I was a little confused when I heard this. After a while, I asked, "What''s the reason?"


    "Di Ming he..." Cousin struggled for a long time before she finally spat out, "He''s too rich!"


    I was even more confused when I heard my cousin''s words. It was as if someone had hit me. No, it should be two! It took me a long time before I asked, "Is that why?"


    "Isn''t that enough?" My cousin stood up and said excitedly, "There are so many differences between us. The differences are... As far as centuries. He lives like an immortal. We, we are just mortals. There are many differences between us."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Cousin, don''t think that di ming is so great, okay? No matter how awesome he is, he is only a person! Don''t think he''s too rich. Sometimes it doesn''t matter if he has too much money. What''s the difference between 100 million and 1 billion? Besides, Di Ming has come from a tough life. Why can''t you get along? You guys have been getting along pretty well these days."


    "That''s different!" My cousin was so anxious that she didn''t know how to explain it. Finally, she looked at me and said, "How do you feel about letting you fall in love with a woman worth ten billion yuan?"


    I frowned and gestured to my cousin, "Cousin, this is different. I am a man, and you are a woman.


    "What''s the difference!"


    "But no woman worth ten billion likes me!" I can''t say it anymore, cousin.


    Cousin made a look of collapse and waved her hand, "Forget it. I won''t talk to you anymore."


    "No." I stopped my cousin and said, "You don''t have to be pressured just because Di Ming is rich!"


    My cousin sighed helplessly and replied, "Stress is inevitable. Xing Yun, you don''t have my experience, so you can''t understand my feelings. You''ll know when this happens to you."


    After saying that, cousin walked forward somewhat dejectedly.


    I looked at my cousin and didn''t know what to say. I thought about it and called Di Ming later.


    Di Ming was a little nervous. He asked me why.


    I said, "Because you''re too rich!"


    Di Ming was confused by this sentence, and he insisted that we meet and talk. His attitude was very firm, so I had to go.


    We arranged to meet at a park.


    When I arrived, Di Ming was exercising in the park. I walked to him. Di Ming stopped stretching and looked at me nervously.


    We sat down in a chair.


    Di Ming spread out his hands and said to me, "What do you mean I have money? Reject me because you have money? This is ridiculous. Isn''t this society always rejected because there is no money? Is it a mistake to be rich?"


    "No mistake." I replied.


    Di Ming said with some dissatisfaction, "Then what should I do? I do have so much money. I earned it all through hard work. I can''t just throw it away. Your sister can''t... She can''t sentence me to death just because I have money. That''s too unfair."


    I was silent and didn''t know what to say, but that was why my cousin rejected Di Ming!


    "What should I do, Xing Yun?" Di Ming frowned and asked me.


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "I don''t know."


    Di Ming rubbed his chin and his eyes were filled with an indescribable sadness.


    Both of them fell silent, and there was really a limit to what outsiders could do about relationships.


    I looked at the scenery in the park. Spring had come and the park had become lush. However, at this time, Di Ming was not surprised by the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    After a while, Di Ming slowly said to himself, "Is it because I became poor that your sister would agree to me?"


    "Maybe." Who knows? I looked at the branches that had just sprouted and replied sadly, "But you are rich!"


    I smiled bitterly. How many people worked so hard to become rich, and now Di Ming wants to be poor!


    He also came from poverty. Did he forget the taste of poverty?


    "I''m sorry." I looked at Di Ming and sighed again.


    "Why are you saying sorry?" Di Ming looked at me in confusion.


    I took a breath and asked, "Are you going to give up on my sister?"


    Di ming would have nodded, but he shook his head firmly. I was surprised that Di Ming didn''t want to give up.


    "Your sister rejected me because I was rich, which can tell you how special your sister is. How many people refused me because I was rich? I finally met your sister. How could I give up?" Di Ming smiled and said, "God knows if I can meet a better girl!"


    I didn''t expect Di Ming to smile, but I really admire his determination and courage.


    I can''t help but think that Di Ming may have encountered a lot of setbacks and hardships in his career, and Di Ming will certainly not lack wisdom, courage, determination and faith in these things if he can get to this day.


    There must be a reason for his success.


    I couldn''t help but say, "I support you."


    Di Ming nodded gratefully at me.


    At this moment, my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was my cousin calling.


    I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. I said to Di Ming, "It''s my cousin."


    Di Ming looked a little uncomfortable. I got through, but it wasn''t her cousin on the phone, it was Zhan.


    Zhan asked me unhappily, "Uncle, where have you been?"


    "I, go out and do something."


    "I finished my homework." Zhan added.


    "So fast!" It seems that this little guy is still thinking about playing games.


    "Well, didn''t you say you''d take me to play games after I finished my homework? Have you forgotten?" Zhan became more and more agitated.


    "Yes, of course, of course. I have something to do. I''ll be back soon. I''ll take you to play games when I get back."


    "Then uncle, when will you be back?" Zhan suddenly became happy.


    "Right away, right away." I replied.


    Hang up the phone. Di Ming was so close to me that he could definitely hear my conversation with Zhan, so I wanted to say goodbye to Di Ming.


    Di Ming asked me first, "You want to take zhan to play games?"


    I smiled and nodded, "Yes, you can do what you say."


    As for children, you can''t break your promise.


    "What game are you playing?"


    "Just go to the arcade and play for a while."


    "Oh." Di Ming understood immediately and said, "Shall I go with you?"


    "Together?" I looked at Di Ming.


    "Yeah, I''m going to play games, too."


    I looked at Di Ming and thought, if I knew, I wouldn''t have driven to the park!


    So, di ming drove his luxury car, and I drove Hu Zi''s car. The two of them went back to the restaurant and picked up Zhan.


    Seeing Di Ming, Zhan was so excited that he called out to Di Ming kindly, "Dida."


    "Zhan." Di Ming squatted down and asked, "Are you thinking too much?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want dada to play games with you?"


    "Sure, sure." Zhan jumped up happily.


    I was shocked to see how Zhan was facing di ming. This was the first time I saw them together. Zhan was already so familiar with Di Ming. It seemed that Di Ming was really working hard!


    So we decided to take xiao zhan to the video game city, and xiao zhan didn''t choose to take my car, but instead sat in Di Ming''s luxury car.


    Do children know which car is more popular?


    Cousin also came out of the restaurant, she saw Di Ming, Di Ming also saw cousin, the two seemed to meet a little embarrassed.


    But cousin didn''t say anything, so we took Zhan away.

 Chapter 338 Ding Ge And the Guzheng

    I stopped driving Hu Zi''s car and sat in Di Ming''s limousine with Zhan.


    Soon after, we arrived at the video game city and walked inside. There were loud, piercing sounds. The brilliant light made people dizzy, but Zhan became very excited and his eyes were shining.


    With Di Ming around, I don''t have to pay. Di Ming bought a hundred yuan directly. I held the basket and the three of them started to play games.


    Zhan loved to fight zombies. We played many times before. This time, Zhan and Di Ming played together, and Di Ming obviously had no experience with this kind of game. At first, it was very clumsy to operate. It was fun to watch a super rich man play this game.


    But the skills are not enough to get together!


    Fortunately, it wasn''t difficult. The two of them fought so hard that Zhan yelled excitedly from time to time!


    The two of them played zombies happily. Di Ming was like a child, or rather, like Zhan''s friend. He was very focused on playing with Zhan and Zhan, so I think that''s why Zhan liked Di Ming.


    To Zhan, this place was like heaven. He was so excited that he didn''t know how tired he was. With Di Ming around, he wanted to try every game, and Di Ming and I took turns playing with him.


    We''ve been playing here for a long time. A hundred dollars isn''t enough. Di Ming bought another hundred dollars. I''m a little speechless. I think I''m a kid and I want to play with Di Ming!


    Too rich!


    At noon, we went out for a casual meal. During the meal, Zhan was still in the video game city with all his thoughts. After dinner, we went back in.


    In the end, Zhan was so tired that he fell asleep in Di Ming''s arms. He didn''t choose to let me hold him, but let Di Ming hold him. It seems that the little guy really likes Di Ming.


    And Di Ming really liked Zhan. He looked at Zhan with unspeakable affection.


    Di Ming held Zhan in his arms and we walked to the car. Di Ming carefully placed Zhan in the back seat. I sat behind him and looked at him. Then Di Ming drove the car and we left.


    After playing with the exhibition for a long time, I still felt tired. I took a breath, looked out the window and said to Di Ming, "Zhan likes you very much."


    "I like Zhan, too. He''s smart." Di Ming praised.


    "Oh, it''s just too naughty."


    "Kids, how can they not be naughty?" Di Ming smiled and said, "Xing Yun, I still need your help."


    "What are you busy with?" I asked. If I could help, I would.


    "Why don''t you ask your sister out for me again? Come with me this time. Let''s have a meal together."


    Di Ming had said he would not give up on his cousin, and he did not give up, and he was still working hard, whether it was for Zhan''s good from the bottom of his heart or for me to ask my cousin out, he had been working hard.


    I suddenly thought of Ji Ze again, and I felt that they were a bit like each other, both persevering and working hard! Compared to them, I suddenly felt especially ashamed.


    Ding Ge and I have a deeper relationship than they do, but in comparison, I feel that I have not done much effort, I feel that I have done very little! Seeing their perseverance, my faith became stronger.


    If they don''t give up, I have no reason to give up!


    "Is that okay?" Seeing that I didn''t answer, Di Ming asked again. Then he suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, call Guzheng up too. I''m sure your sister won''t come out alone. Come on, everyone, sit down together."


    "Ah?"


    I was just thinking about Ding Ge when Di Ming mentioned Guzheng to me!


    I frowned and said, "Well, let me make an appointment with Sister qi for you, Guzheng... She''s quite busy, so don''t call her. I can go by myself."


    "Hey, no matter how busy you are, you have to eat." Di Ming insisted, "Call her up."


    "Okay, I''ll call her and ask her if she has time." I replied helplessly.


    I looked out the window. The weather in spring was really nice. It was neither hot nor cold. The breeze was especially comfortable on my face. The sky was pretty good. The sky was blue, although not as stunning as it was. The soft clouds floated gently, like cotton candy of different sizes.


    At this moment, Di Ming said to me, "Xing Yun, if you didn''t have to accept the Guzheng family''s company, I would have let you work for me."


    "Di uncle, you think too highly of me." I smiled bitterly and was really flattered.


    "That''s the truth!"


    "I don''t know anything. What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s not about knowing, it''s about people. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand!" I replied honestly.


    "Let''s take you for example. Although you can''t say anything yourself, you are a good person with good qualities. After learning and training, you can become a very good leader."


    "Di uncle, according to you, there are a lot of kind-hearted people. Some of them don''t do well."


    "That''s not what I meant." Di Ming smiled and said helplessly, "Xing Yun, I know you know what I mean, but you''re just playing dumb!"


    "I''m not playing dumb." I replied with my eyes wide open.


    "Pull it down!"


    "All right then."


    "I don''t understand!" Di Ming frowned and asked, "Why don''t you want to go to brother gu''s company?"


    "I want to achieve it with my own hands, not with the success of others." I thought about it and said, "Besides, I really don''t have any ambition. I don''t want to run a company at all, manage hundreds of people, and become the chairman of the board."


    Even if one day my hotel with Hu Zi Old Gao had developed to a terrifying state, I wouldn''t put too much effort into managing it and coordinating all aspects. I''d rather stay behind the scenes and let Old Gao and Hu Zi be in front, even if I made a lot less money.


    Just let me make a suggestion. Let them make the decision to carry it out.


    Di Ming smiled and said, "You are really different from others!"


    I smiled. I thought I was normal. How could I be different from others?


    But who made you like Guzheng? There''s nothing you can do about it. Sooner or later, you still have to go the way you don''t want to go. That''s the way it is to be a human being. Sometimes you can''t just think about yourself. It''s quite helpless." Di Ming sighed.


    I couldn''t answer that because Di Ming didn''t know about Guzheng and me.


    Soon after, we went back to the hotel and I carried Zhan out of the car. Di Ming didn''t stop either, just told me that the dinner tonight made me forget that he left without seeing his cousin.


    I carried Zhan into the restaurant. When my cousin saw that Zhan was asleep, she followed me back to the backyard and helped me lift the curtain. When she got to the room, she made the bed and put Zhan on the bed.


    Zhan was sleeping soundly. I took a breath. My cousin glanced at me and asked, "Where did you guys go?"


    "I played games."


    "Di Ming went too?" Cousin asked again.


    "Didn''t you see it when we left?"


    I looked at my cousin and saw a complicated expression on her face. I smiled at her and said, "Di Ming said to treat us to dinner tonight."


    "No." Cousin shook her head and said faintly.


    "Sister qi, you have to give someone a chance. Didn''t you say before that you would be willing if Zhan could accept it? Now Zhan likes Di Ming a lot. Go ahead. It''s all agreed. Guzheng and I will go too. How about bringing Zhan?" I advised.


    Cousin hesitated and thought in silence.


    I took this opportunity to quickly say, "Okay, that''s settled."


    Saying that I didn''t give my cousin a chance to refuse, I turned around and left.


    When I got out of the house, I started to wonder whether my name was Guzheng or not. After thinking about it, I decided to give her a call to see if Guzheng had time. If she wanted to come, she could come.


    I took out my cell phone and made a call. Later, Guzheng got through.


    "What''s the matter?" Guzheng seemed to be busy, his tone was a little hurried, and the environment there seemed to be very quiet, and no other noises could be heard.


    I was afraid to disturb Guzheng, so I quickly said, "Well, Di uncle is going to treat us to dinner tonight. You, I, and sister qi, we are a few people. Do you have time?"


    "Oh." Guzheng didn''t give me an answer immediately. After thinking for a few seconds, she said to me, "I''ll call you later."


    "Okay."


    Guzheng might be busy with something. I hung up the phone. It''s still early anyway, so just wait for Guzheng''s call.


    I told Hu Zi about it, and Hu Zi nodded, then said, "Thanks for Di Ming''s help last time. I haven''t found the chance to thank him yet. Please help me thank him."


    The last time Hu Zi was caught, Di Ming helped a lot. Without Di Ming, Hu Zi might not be out yet. I smiled and said, "I know."


    Then, Hu Zi asked me to go out with him and get some drinks.


    So Hu Zi and I went out. Hu Zi was driving, and I looked out the window casually. Hu Zi was driving very fast, and the scenery on the roadside was passing by in a hurry.


    Just then, I suddenly saw... Two people!


    Two people who shouldn''t have been together!


    It was a cafe, and it was a window seat on the second floor. They were sitting at the same table, and they were still holding hands. I couldn''t speak, so I didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Although Hu Zi drove very fast, I only looked at them for a few seconds, and I even looked up at them from an angle, and the distance between us was not close, but I could still see the two at a glance. One of them was still hanging in the air, and this feature was too obvious.


    I''m 100 % sure it''s the two of them, absolutely right!


    There were waves and waves in my heart!


    Ding Ge and Guzheng!


    Why are they sitting together?

 Chapter 339 : Engaged

    What''s going on?


    The car roared past, and soon Ding Ge and Guzheng disappeared from my sight. Even if I turned my head, I couldn''t see them. I could only see the cafe getting further and further away from us.


    I can''t calm down anymore!


    That scene... Suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, making me unprepared, it was really too unexpected!


    My brain was spinning like a machine, but I didn''t think much. My brain was muddled and I couldn''t figure out how the two of them got together.


    Although my relationship with Guzheng was fake, Ding Ge didn''t know.


    So now the two of them face to face is basically a meeting between my former and current!


    They would never sit together in a friendly manner!


    Even though they would sit at a table peacefully when there were many people, there was no way they could meet in private.


    And what did I see?


    Am I overthinking that it''s not a big deal for Ding Ge to meet Guzheng? After all, Guzheng had sent Ding Ge home before, and we went to the hospital with Ding Ge when she broke her bone.


    But I still find it very strange!


    I can''t figure it out!


    "What are you looking at?" Hu Zi turned to look at me and asked.


    "Nothing."


    I shook my head and stopped thinking about what happened.


    At this moment, Hu Zi said, "Xing Yun, I have a plan recently."


    "What plan?" I looked at Hu Zi and asked.


    "What do you think about opening another restaurant?" Hu Zi smiled and said.


    "It''s too urgent." I can understand Hu Zi''s determination to make the restaurant bigger. "We still owe someone a lot of money. We have to pay it back anyway."


    I don''t want to owe someone money all the time, not to mention this debt is connected with a secret.


    Hu Zi said, "Well, yes, the money must be returned! But what do you think about opening another restaurant?"


    "Yes, of course. There''s nothing we can''t do, as long as we have enough money." I asked, "What kind of restaurant do you want to open? Is it similar to ours?"


    "I really want to make'' Xing Yun'' a brand. What do you think of this kind of medium sized hotel and the star-rated Xing Yun hotel?"


    "It''s not easy to build a brand. It takes years to build and build." I looked back at the traffic outside the window.


    I looked at Hu Zi again and said, "The most important thing for us is to calm down. Step by step, we can''t eat a fat man in one bite, can we?"


    Hu Zi pulled out a faint smile from the corner of his mouth. His eyes seemed to have a deep meaning. Hu Zi didn''t answer me, and I didn''t say anything.


    ...


    In the evening, Di Ming came to pick us up. I called Guzheng. She said she went directly to the hotel that she booked, so we didn''t wait for her. We got in the car and went directly to the hotel that di ming booked.


    My cousin didn''t show much emotion, neither happiness nor sadness, but because of the show, the atmosphere wasn''t too awkward.


    After arriving at the hotel, Di Ming went up first with her cousin and Zhan. I stood downstairs and waited for Guzheng. Secondly, it was convenient for Di Ming and her cousin to communicate more.


    I stood in front of the hotel and looked at the colorful lights on the hotel. The lights were shining like flowing water and looked very beautiful with a dreamy color.


    I couldn''t help but think of Hu Zi''s words. We had discussed them before, and I couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if the words on the hotel were changed to'' Xing Yun hotel''.


    Will there be such a day?


    I asked myself in my heart.


    After a while, Guzheng didn''t come. I looked at the plants planted in front of the hotel in boredom, but I suddenly remembered what I saw this afternoon.


    Undeniably, knowing that my heart was still filled with deep curiosity.


    I think it''s better to ask Guzheng and see how she answers when she comes.


    In fact, I can call Ding Ge and ask her, but it''s the same for everyone. I''ll see Guzheng first, so ask her.


    Guzheng would be here soon, but Guzheng didn''t show up for more than half an hour.


    Looks like she''s really busy!


    Guzheng hurried up to me and said apologetically, "I''m sorry I''m late."


    "Not too late."


    The two of us started walking towards the hotel. Guzheng said as he walked, "Actually, you don''t have to wait for me. You just have to eat first. You''re not an outsider. Be polite."


    "It''s not too late. I''m not hungry anymore."


    Maybe she was always walking in a hurry in the company. Guzheng was very fast. Maybe she was used to it. I could see that she wanted to hurry up because she was late. I slowed down and said, "Guzheng, walk so fast."


    Guzheng didn''t seem to realize how fast she was walking at all. She froze for a moment, slowed down her steps, looked at me and smiled. "Am I walking fast?" She asked."


    "Do people in your company walk like this?" I asked faintly.


    A trace of frustration appeared on Guzheng''s face. She put her hand on her forehead and replied, "Ah, have I become the same as them?"


    "Why? You''re much prettier than them."


    Guzheng and I went up the stairs. Guzheng smiled and didn''t care.


    I glanced at Guzheng and asked, "Are you busy?"


    "It''s not easy anyway." Guzheng joked.


    I frowned and casually said, "I saw you and Ding Ge today."


    "Ah?" Guzheng looked at me in surprise.


    I smiled and continued, "I saw you two at the coffee shop."


    "Oh."


    Guzheng''s tone was particularly flat, as if this was the most normal thing, and she continued walking upstairs.


    I had a lot of questions to ask, but Guzheng''s tone embarrassed me. I smiled and asked, "What are you two doing?"


    "Oh, a business partnership." Guzheng''s tone was still flat.


    I was stunned again. I didn''t expect Guzheng to give me such an answer.


    Business cooperation?


    What kind of business cooperation would the two of them have?


    It''s quite possible that Ding Ge and Guzheng have business contacts. After all, Ding Ge is now a leader of the company, and Guzheng is in charge of a company. Business contacts are naturally possible, but I really didn''t guess.


    "Trade secrets?" I laughed and asked casually.


    "Not bad." Guzheng didn''t seem to want to talk about it.


    But I was really curious about their cooperation, but Guzheng didn''t want to talk about it, and I didn''t ask. After all, it''s a business matter, and many things are taboo.


    The two of them walked to the private room. Guzheng said apologetically again, "I''m sorry I''m late."


    "Nothing." Di Ming said.


    I took a look at Di Ming and my cousin. They looked very calm. Nothing should have happened. Then, we started ordering and everyone started chatting casually.


    After the dishes were served, we began to eat and talk.


    At this moment, Di Ming inadvertently mentioned something. He pinched the cup in his hand and said, "Xing Yun, Guzheng, since you got engaged, you haven''t had time to celebrate. Today, I will replace wine with tea. I wish you both happiness!"


    "Are you two engaged? When?" Cousin asked in surprise.


    Not only was my cousin surprised, but I was also shocked, very shocked!


    Am I engaged? But I don''t know!


    When did I get engaged to Guzheng? What the hell is going on?


    But I could only squeeze out a smile. Guzheng looked at me and there was a message in her eyes. She raised the glass in her hand, and I also smiled and raised my own glass. At the same time, I said to my cousin, "Not long."


    We all raised the glasses in our hands, and Di Ming and cousin gave us their blessings again.


    Throughout the rest of the dinner, I was immersed in the shock of being engaged. Guzheng''s eyes showed a little apprehension, but now we can''t say anything. We still have to pretend that we are in a good relationship and that we are happy after the engagement.


    This meal was a little... Quite peaceful and pleasant!


    After dinner, Di Ming, cousin and Zhan got into Di Ming''s car, and I got into Guzheng''s car.


    As they left, we got into the car too. When the door was closed, a cool atmosphere filled the car.


    Guzheng looked at me nervously, but I didn''t question her. I just closed my eyes and lay down tired.


    Guzheng seemed to sigh. After a while, she started the car and drove me to the Xingyun hotel.


    On the way, Guzheng finally couldn''t help but say, "Xing Yun, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you!"


    I sighed and asked, "That''s why you lied to your parents about the fake engagement, and it was your own fake engagement?"


    Guzheng said guiltily, "Xing Yun, I can''t do this either. I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want this to bother you."


    "But you should tell me, or else when others say it, I don''t know I''m engaged." I said with a bitter smile.


    "Xing Yun, are you angry with me?" Guzheng asked softly.


    I exhaled but didn''t answer.


    "I''m sorry, Xing Yun!" Guzheng said with great sincerity, "I really didn''t expect to bring you into such a deep hole. I really didn''t expect it to turn out like this. It was like a train out of control, I... I really hope you can forgive me, fake engagement, this is the only way I can think of, but I know you don''t want to do this, I don''t want to trouble you, so I made up a lie myself. But you should think about the bright side. Our fake engagement is over, so you don''t have to go to the company for the time being."


    What Guzheng said was especially true. She must have been forced to do it. I wasn''t angry with her, but I still felt sorry for her.


    I sighed and said to her, "Nothing."

 Chapter 340 : Sentimental

    As usual, Guzheng sent me back to the hotel.


    In fact, she has sent me many times. I don''t even know if I have spent more time in Guzheng''s car, Lin Ya''s car, or Hu Zi''s car.


    In fact, the longest one should be Old Gao''s car, but now he and I belong to the same family without cars.


    Guzheng and I, who were supposed to be the difference between potatoes and gemstones, were completely different from each other. But now, we are like two clouds in the sky.


    In fact, the two clouds seemed to be close together, so close, as if we were sitting together, and we could chat freely, but maybe they were far, far away, or even not at the same height, except that our eyes treated them as a flat surface.


    However, on closer calculations, Guzheng and I haven''t known each other for more than a year. Compared to our lifetime, one year isn''t really a long time.


    However, one year is enough time for many, many things to happen, enough time for many, many changes to happen!


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. Looking at the street covered in a layer of soft light, I said to Guzheng, "Actually, we haven''t known each other for less than a year, have we?"


    Guzheng''s eyes drifted into the distance, and she replied with some disappointment, "But I feel like I''ve known you for a long time."


    Guzheng''s words made me rather sigh, and I did feel that way! Her words made me agree with her. I remember that I was afraid to see Guzheng, to face her, and to be with her, I always felt depressed, especially conflicted, and helpless.


    Now, after so much experience, these feelings have all disappeared.


    Now that she was with Guzheng, she felt like a friend, and a better friend.


    The night was quiet and not too cold. Guzheng and I got out of the car. There were still some guests in the hotel, but it was past the busy time. I looked at Guzheng. She didn''t seem to leave immediately, and she didn''t plan to go into the hotel.


    I didn''t leave, and I didn''t say anything. I just stood quietly beside Guzheng with my hands in my pockets.


    The streets were still filled with cars passing by from time to time, with streetlights lighting up from a distance, and colorful or flashing or not flashing neon lights, which made the night a little more beautiful, rather than a dark and rumbling.


    Through the light, I looked to the other side of the street, the shop across the street from us, and the door was closed.


    Soon, a new sign will be put up and it will become a beautifully decorated and colorful cake shop.


    "What do you think will happen to us in a year''s time?" Guzheng said suddenly.


    I turned my head to look at Guzheng, a little confused. I didn''t understand why she suddenly asked such a question. I frowned and replied, "A year later, who knows? It''s still early."


    "Oh, that''s not what I meant." Guzheng moved his hands and explained, "I mean, a year after we met."


    A year after we met?


    I understood what Guzheng said, nodded and said faintly, "This... Is coming soon."


    When Guzheng and I first met, it seemed to be late spring or early summer. I can''t remember clearly.


    After we know each other for a year, which is about three months, what will we become in three months?


    Less than a year ago, Guzheng and I met. We got to know each other through blind dates. Nine out of ten blind dates ended in failure, but we had each other for the rest of our lives.


    Guzheng''s passionate and bold confession was both shy and courageous. I have to admit that Guzheng was really charming and impressive at that moment.


    Then there was our one-year date, and then there was our fake relationship, and we even met each other''s parents, making it seem like everyone knew it.


    In the past few months, the''development'' between us has been really fast!


    And what will happen to us in three months?


    I really don''t know. I''m looking forward to some changes.


    Guzheng blinked slightly and continued, "Do you think you will pay off the money you owe me at that time? Will our relationship end?"


    I sighed and felt an inexplicable sense of defeat in my heart. I replied, "Probably not. After all, I owe you six hundred thousand now."


    "As I said, you don''t have to pay back the three hundred thousand."


    "How can you not return it? It must be returned."


    Guzheng opened her mouth. She seemed to want to argue with me, but she just sighed helplessly. Then she suddenly remembered something and said to me, "Anyway, I spent the three hundred thousand dollars to make you get one less punch. That way, you''ll owe me one. When I want to hit someone, I''ll hit you, and we''ll be even."


    "You can''t beat that driver with a hundred punches!" Now that I think about it, my heart still hurts.


    "Then you owe me a hundred punches." Guzheng smiled at me.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Three hundred thousand one hundred punches. Have you never learned math?"


    Guzheng just smiled.


    Her smile was indescribably sad!


    I frowned, and the smile on my face faded. I sighed slightly, although I didn''t know what to sigh about.


    At this moment, Guzheng said, "Do you drink?"


    "Drink?" I twisted my head and asked, "You''re not going back? Where''s the car? Why do you suddenly think of drinking?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that all of a sudden, I feel like drinking! How was it? Drink it or not?" Guzheng opened his eyes wide and looked at me with an inexplicable light in them.


    "We just had dinner."


    It''s... Quite unusual to drink after dinner.


    "Eating is eating, drinking is drinking."


    I can''t keep up with Guzheng. I don''t know if I should agree or not.


    I looked at Guzheng''s car again, and I couldn''t help but worry. What if I had a drink with Guzheng? I think I''ll drink too, so how do I get Guzheng back? Will Guzheng delay anything tomorrow? After all, she''s so busy right now.


    Guzheng was still looking at me, her eyes more beautiful than the stars.


    As I looked at her, I suddenly felt a little inexplicable sadness. I couldn''t bear to refuse Guzheng. Guzheng smiled again and asked, "Do you want to drink?"


    I nodded.


    But when she walked into the restaurant with Guzheng, she couldn''t help but say, "It''s not good for a girl to drink too much."


    It''s so hard to drink too much. It''s not like Guzheng hasn''t been drunk before. She should know what it feels like.


    Guzheng didn''t pick me up. We walked into the restaurant together and soon the two of us sat down at a table in the hall.


    The two of us took a few bottles of beer. I didn''t intend to let Guzheng drink any more. When Hu Zi leaves later, she can drive her away in Guzheng''s car.


    When I poured the wine for Guzheng, I felt a little awkward.


    I can''t explain why I didn''t feel this way when I was drinking with Lin Ya. It was so comfortable, just like drinking with Hu Zi Old Gao.


    After pouring two glasses of wine for the two of them, Guzheng first raised his glass to me and said, "Cheers."


    "Why are you panicking? Drink slowly." I was afraid that Guzheng would finish the wine in one gulp.


    However, I didn''t drink to Guzheng, but she still finished the wine in one gulp. Although it was just a disposable plastic cup, Guzheng was a girl, and she didn''t like drinking.


    No, after a glass of beer, Guzheng frowned bitterly.


    She picked up the bottle on the table and poured herself wine.


    I quickly said, "Guzheng, don''t drink too much."


    "You haven''t had your drink yet?" Guzheng said to me as he poured the wine.


    I sighed helplessly and drank the wine from my glass.


    Guzheng''s glass had just been filled and mine had just been put down when Guzheng raised her glass again.


    I quickly reached out to stop her and smiled, "Guzheng, are you trying to get drunk?"


    Now Guzheng, like me before, is drinking too much!


    "No, I just want to apologize to you again. I want to apologize to you again."


    "Didn''t you just say that?" I regretted not drinking with Guzheng.


    "That''s not the only thing I want to tell you... Everything!"


    "You''re absolutely right. What are you apologizing for?" I frowned and said, "Can you put down the wine first?"


    Guzheng looked at something with an indifferent expression. After a while, he replied, "I was really wrong!"


    I don''t know why Guzheng was so sentimental all of a sudden. Was he depressed in the company? I continued, "Then you don''t have to drink so much. Besides, you drank too fast. Can you wait for me to pour the wine first?"


    Only then did Guzheng put the cup down.


    I looked at Guzheng, who was a little weird, and she was very sudden, and somehow she became very emotional.


    I sighed, always worried that something would happen if I drank like this. Even if nothing happened, Guzheng would definitely get drunk if he drank like this.


    I slowly picked up the bottle and looked at Guzheng, "Guzheng, you want to drink. I''ll drink with you, but you can''t drink so fast anymore. If you drink like this, I can''t drink with you. Slow down, okay?"


    Guzheng was not in any mood and replied faintly, "Yes."


    That''s what she said, but I didn''t let it go. I poured myself a glass of wine and said to Guzheng, "If you have anything wrong, you can tell me if you''re upset or unhappy. We can talk. There''s no need to drink so much."


    Guzheng still nodded faintly.


    I smiled bitterly and asked, "Do you have anything to say?"


    Guzheng lowered her head slightly, remained silent, and did not speak. She took another sip of the wine, which was still very big and her mouth was bulging. After she finished, she pursed her lips and looked at me.


    I looked at Guzheng, a little embarrassed, so I had to drink with him.


    At this moment, Guzheng moved closer to me and whispered, "What if the secret between us is lifted now?"

 Chapter 341 Guzheng Is Serious

    When Guzheng said the word "Secret," I didn''t realize what she meant.


    Two seconds later, I understood. Then I looked at Guzheng in disbelief and said in shock, "What?"


    Guzheng did not explain, but looked at me with a pair of slightly blurred eyes.


    My emotions began to fluctuate. With Guzheng''s words, my heart began to fluctuate like a huge wave, like a volcano erupting, like an avalanche, like a tornado sweeping through the entire world.


    The secret that Guzheng was referring to, of course, was our original agreement that I would borrow 300,000 from Guzheng and then we would become a fake couple.


    Now, the money was not returned to Guzheng, but she suddenly said to cancel it?


    I had been hoping day and night to get rid of it, so when Guzheng said it, I felt like I was blown up, like I was struck by lightning!


    I can''t describe my feelings. I''m so excited that I can''t even speak!


    Guzheng was still looking at me. She looked incredibly calm.


    The two of us reacted in stark contrast!


    After a long pause, I picked up the glass with trembling arms and drank the rest of the wine in one gulp. But I didn''t think it was enough. I wanted to fill another glass, drink it, fill another glass, drink it!


    But I just told Guzheng to drink slowly, so I couldn''t drink so fast, so I had to control myself.


    I asked again, "What?"


    "Lift!" Guzheng stared at me with wide eyes.


    I asked in disbelief, "Are you drunk?"


    Guzheng waved his hand and smiled, "Do you think I''m drunk? I''ve only had less than two beers!"


    I nodded. It was true. Guzheng could never drink too much. The light in her eyes was still bright, but her words did sound like words that only people who drank too much would say.


    I frowned and asked, "Why?"


    I really don''t understand why Guzheng did this.


    Guzheng asked instead, "Why, don''t you want to?"


    I don''t know how to answer it, although the answer to this question is especially positive. I took a deep breath before replying, "Yes, I do, but I haven''t returned the money I owe you."


    "Take your time." Guzheng said nonchalantly.


    I looked at Guzheng with deep doubt in my heart. I couldn''t tell if Guzheng was serious or joking with me. At this moment, Guzheng was too abnormal!


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just poured myself another glass of wine to calm myself down. The cold beer, with a little bitterness, entered the body through the throat, but the warm beer had no strength at all, so it had no effect on the shock.


    So I picked up my glass and poured myself another. This time it was Guzheng''s turn to say, "Why are you drinking so fast?"


    I really don''t know what to say. I just want to drink a few mouthfuls of wine, because I feel like this is a dream, and I would rather be drunk than wake up.


    Guzheng didn''t stop me. He just said, "You have one drink, I have one too. If you drink two, I''ll drink two!"


    After that, Guzheng picked up the bottle and finished the rest of the wine.


    I sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll just drink slowly."


    Guzheng smiled slightly. I looked at her, but I couldn''t see Guzheng clearly. I really couldn''t see what she was thinking. Why did she do this?


    My curiosity was about to pierce my body, so I asked again, "Why?"


    "It''s a whim. I don''t know why." Guzheng took a sip of the wine, his mouth curved in an almost imperceptible way.


    However, I don''t believe Guzheng at all. I couldn''t help but wonder, why on earth is this? I remembered that I met Guzheng and Ding Ge today. Could it have something to do with this? Was Ding Ge and Guzheng sitting together just for business reasons? Or is there something else?


    What else would they talk about?


    I always felt that their meeting was not that simple!


    I asked again, "What exactly are you doing meeting Ding Ge today?"


    Guzheng was stunned, then smiled and said, "This really has nothing to do with Ding Ge."


    What was that for?


    I didn''t ask.


    I couldn''t help but pick up my glass, sigh, and take a sip.


    Guzheng smiled faintly and said, "If you can''t accept it for the time being, I''ll let you wait for a while. It''s still early, so you can think slowly."


    After that, Guzheng picked up his chopsticks and picked up the food to eat.


    And I thought about it with a heavy heart. If I could break up with Guzheng, that would be the best thing, because since this agreement began, I have been thinking about the day it ended almost every day and night.


    This feeling was too painful, like a person was still in the big desert, surrounded by endless deserts, the inner loneliness, worry, fear, fear... Like a desert can not see the end. And he had to endure the scorching sun, and his body and mind were about to be crushed.


    Guzheng''s words were like an oasis in the desert. It felt like he was walking from darkness to light!


    I really felt like I had fallen into an abyss before, and now I finally see the light.


    This was supposed to happen in a few months, but now it can be undone. This is even more surprising than winning the lottery!


    To me, every day is really a variable, the future is full of too many uncertain elements, I really feel that my future and Ding Ge''s future is as slim as the probability of meeting a bear in Pucheng.


    And now! Tonight! When the secret is lifted, the variables will disappear together!


    I couldn''t help but start imagining what happened after my relationship with Guzheng was broken up, and Ding Ge''s image popped up in my mind again.


    If my relationship with Guzheng could really end tonight, then I would definitely go to Ding Ge and tell her that I love her!


    Very, very much!


    The kind that''s going crazy!


    When I was in debt, I abandoned Ding Ge, and now I still owe Guzheng money, but I really don''t want to let go again. I''ve let go once, and I don''t want to let go again.


    There are already too many regrettable and regretful relationships in the world that haven''t reached the end. I don''t want my relationship with Ding Ge to be one of them.


    Whether a lover can get married or not, I just want Ding Ge and I to be together.


    Thinking of this, I was so excited that I was almost out of my mind, and my brain was a little short, but I didn''t want to look like a psychopath, so I could only calm myself down a little.


    However, no matter how calm and calm I looked on the surface, the surge in my heart did not stop for a second, and the fierce beating of my heart was like a beating point for victory, full of strength, making people''s blood spurt!


    I drank another glass of wine and my adam''s apple moved slightly.


    Guzheng also asked me, "How is it? How''s the recovery going?"


    I took a deep breath, another, and then looked at Guzheng, asking nervously, "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Anyway, at this moment, I do think so." Guzheng smoothed her hair and told me with certainty.


    Hearing this, my heart jumped twice.


    I''m like someone who''s been put in jail, and now the cage is finally open!


    I''m going to be free soon!


    But I still frowned and asked, "What are you going to do when it''s over?"


    Guzheng''s parents also knew about our''relationship''. She even told her parents that we were engaged, so what should she tell her parents?


    "What should you do?" Guzheng replied.


    I froze again. Indeed, it wasn''t just Guzheng''s problem, it was me. I couldn''t help but face Ding Ge''s problem, as well as many other problems. My parents knew about it, and everyone in the restaurant knew about it, almost everyone I knew.


    "Then what should we do?" After a moment of silence, I asked Guzheng.


    "They have their own problems to deal with, so, let''s deal with each other."


    Guzheng was right, because we couldn''t help each other.


    I nodded, as if that was all I could do.


    Suddenly, Guzheng hurriedly said to me, "By the way, the relationship is over. We have to announce that we broke up. You can''t tell anyone about us pretending to be a couple."


    "Of course!"


    I smiled. I must have told the world that we broke up, or else Guzheng would have lost face.


    However, I suddenly thought of Ding Ge. What should I say to dinger? What would ding ge think if she told her that I broke up with Guzheng and that I went to Ding Ge immediately after I broke up with Guzheng?


    But before I thought about it, Guzheng added, "Of course, you can tell Ding Ge the truth."


    The problem was solved.


    I can tell Ding Ge the truth.


    But I don''t know what ding ge would think when she heard all the truth. I don''t even know which of the truths or lies is more acceptable to her.


    I find it hard to accept!


    All the guests in the restaurant were gone, leaving Guzheng and me alone. Hu Zi and the others began to eat at the same table.


    I didn''t expect to talk to Guzheng for so long. I thought it would end earlier.


    While we were talking, we drank two more bottles of beer, but not much. Guzheng was always awake, and I was even more awake.


    "How is it? After saying so much, do you agree?" Guzheng seemed a little tired. She took a breath and asked me.


    I clenched my fist and nodded.


    Of course I do!


    "Okay!" Guzheng smiled and nodded. She looked at me again and said, "When I said''let''s break up'', our relationship officially ended! Do you understand?"


    I nodded and looked at Guzheng''s mouth.


    At this moment, would she say''let''s break up'' to me?

 Chapter 342 : Quarrel Again

    I felt a little dry in my mouth, and even a little hot on such a cool night. I still felt stuffy in the spacious hall. I obviously felt that I was too abnormal.


    I looked at Guzheng and waited for her to say those five words!


    I thought she was going to say it right away. After all, we were all discussing that night, and she did say that she was thinking the same thing at the moment.


    That''s why I fell apart, leaning my ears and waiting...


    The process suddenly became long.


    And Guzheng seemed to want to tease me on purpose. He was too late to say anything. I was so anxious that I felt like a hot pot ant.


    Finally, Guzheng spoke, and Guzheng''s lips moved.


    "When I say those five words, it''s officially over. Otherwise, everything will be the same."


    Guzheng finally opened his mouth, but said a line of nonsense.


    And the moment she opened her mouth, my heart almost jumped to my throat, but who would have thought that Guzheng would say something like that? I was like a punctured bicycle tire, and the air was gone.


    Seeing me like this, Guzheng couldn''t help but smile.


    I chuckled.


    Guzheng raised the glass in his hand again and said, "In celebration of this secret release, let''s drink."


    What else can I say at this time?


    I picked up my glass and touched it with Guzheng.


    I know that Guzheng wanted to see my embarrassment on purpose and make fun of me. I didn''t care. Guzheng was already very kind to me today. I was already grateful to her for releasing me early.


    After all, she didn''t have to do this at all. If it was over after I paid off the money, it would be a few months later.


    However, if Guzheng and I could predict what would happen next, I don''t think either of us would be willing to delay for so long. If I knew what would happen next, I would have agreed to Guzheng at the beginning of the discussion. Why not? I was looking forward to this day, so I regret it a lot. Why did I delay?


    ...


    Just as we were toasting at the restaurant, a car stopped in front of the restaurant.


    But Guzheng and I didn''t see where she was parked. A man came down from the car and walked towards the restaurant.


    And I was still staring at Guzheng, waiting for her to finish her''slogan''.


    Guzheng poured himself another glass of wine. I couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. How long was she going to tease me?


    While Guzheng was pouring the wine, she smiled and said to me, "I''m sorry to you first."


    "What?"


    I didn''t understand what Guzheng meant, so I asked doubtfully.


    At this time, why are you still saying sorry?


    Then, suddenly, Guzheng quickly picked up the glass and threw it at me. I didn''t have time to react. The beer was poured on my face with great accuracy.


    At that moment, a man opened the door, walked into the restaurant, stood at the door, and looked at us.


    Lin Ya!


    Just as Guzheng poured a glass of wine on my face, Lin Ya coincidentally walked into the restaurant and saw this scene.


    I was still stunned by the sudden splash of a glass of beer and stared at Guzheng in a daze. I didn''t understand what she was doing.


    It was quite a pleasant conversation just now, why did it suddenly turn sour?


    Is it true that women turn their faces faster than books?


    I really saw it today.


    I didn''t notice that Lin Ya was standing at the door, wiping a handful of beer on his face. The glass of wine came so directly and suddenly that I felt like my eyes, nose, and mouth were splashed with a lot of it.


    I quickly wiped the beer off my face. The taste of being spilled is too bad. This is my face. Where should I put my face when Guzheng splashed on me like that?


    Before I could ask, Guzheng shouted at me with all his might, "Meng Xingyun, you shameless, you''re too much!"


    She was really shouting too hard. I saw the veins on her face show and my ears hurt deeply.


    The whole hall was covered by her voice, sharp and harsh. Not only was I stunned, but Hu Zi''s table also stopped. Lin Ya, who was standing in front of the door, also frowned.


    I looked at the coldness in Guzheng''s eyes. I seemed to understand what she was doing this for.


    Was she trying to let everyone know that we had a fight and broke up because of it?


    Other than that, I really don''t know what I''ve done to provoke her.


    I can''t help but sigh that this is too clever. Guzheng used this method to announce our breakup, so everyone knows. I don''t have to waste my breath telling everyone that I broke up with Guzheng. Everyone will spread the word for us.


    Just then, I saw Lin Ya standing at the door.


    Seeing Lin Ya, I subconsciously frowned.


    Because I still remember the last time she and Guzheng fought each other. Although the last time Ding Ge broke his bone, everyone was able to stay together peacefully, it was a special situation, and even then they didn''t say a word.


    That''s why my head ached when I saw Lin Ya!


    I looked at Guzheng again. I always felt that it was inappropriate to quarrel with her at this time.


    However, Guzheng was facing her back to Lin Ya, so she didn''t know that lin ya was here. She still stared at me and continued to say coldly, "You speak. Why don''t you speak?"


    I was a little flustered and didn''t know how to pick up Guzheng at all. It was so sudden that she could at least discuss it with me if she wanted to pretend to quarrel.


    Just as I was at a loss, Lin Ya had already walked over to Hu Zi''s table. I didn''t really care what Lin Ya was doing, and there was a Guzheng in front of me, so when I saw her coming towards us with a glass of beer, I was just a little confused, not expecting what she was going to do next.


    Then, Lin Ya quickly walked to Guzheng''s side and poured a glass of wine at Guzheng!


    When I saw Lin Ya trying to splash Guzheng, I had no time to stop her, so I could only watch with horror as the glass of wine curved in the air and then splashed it on Guzheng''s face and hair.


    I couldn''t hide from Guzheng just now, not to mention Guzheng didn''t see Lin Ya at all!


    Her body shook violently, and her face looked shocked. Then she turned around and saw Lin Ya.


    At that moment, I felt as if a time bomb had been placed in my head.


    Guzheng looked at Lin Ya and Lin Ya looked at Guzheng fearlessly. They were like two opposing camps on the battlefield, their eyes full of murderous energy.


    For the first time in my life, I felt a murderous chill, as if it had frozen the entire hall, and it reached my heart.


    I feel like I''ve been stabbed!


    I really should ask Ji Ze if that''s how it feels?


    I watched the two of them look at each other, completely stunned, unable to react, only one heart pounding, like a machine gun shooting wildly.


    Not only me, Hu Zi and Old Gao, they were also stunned, and the reaction was even stronger. Everyone looked at Guzheng and Lin Ya without moving.


    Finally, Guzheng rubbed the beer on his cheek with his hand, stood up angrily, looked at Lin Ya and shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Lin Ya looked at Guzheng coldly and replied, "What are you doing?"


    I also stood up in fear. The last thing I wanted to see was this scene, but how did it happen again?


    Last time, Lin Ya and Guzheng didn''t give in to each other and neither of them wanted to back down. This time, it seemed to be more serious than the last time.


    I stood up and looked at the two of them, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Guzheng yelled at lin ya again, "You don''t have to worry about me and Xing Yun."


    "I don''t want to, but he''s my friend!" Lin Ya still looked at Guzheng expressionless.


    Although she was not as loud as Guzheng, there was a powerful force in her voice, giving people the feeling of a heavy blow.


    However, the two of them really shouldn''t quarrel today. I''m very grateful to Lin Ya, but today was a misunderstanding.


    I hurriedly walked over and said, "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, will you calm down?"


    However, the two of them did not look at me at all and still looked at each other, their eyes boiling with anger.


    I said to Guzheng, "Guzheng, will you calm down?"


    After I finished speaking to Guzheng, I quickly looked at Lin Ya and said, "Girl, today is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    But I don''t know if they heard me.


    At this moment, Guzheng picked up the bottle in his hand, and in the other hand, he took the glass and poured a glass of wine. This time, I knew what she wanted to do, and I resented myself for not seeing Lin Ya''s intentions clearly. If I could block that glass of wine for Guzheng, maybe it wouldn''t be like this.


    "Guzheng, don''t, don''t do this." I was in a panic. If Guzheng poured another glass of wine on Lin Ya, the situation would be even worse.


    But Guzheng was about to lose all sense of reason, so I had to turn around and persuade lin ya, whispering to her, "Girl, you can go first, okay? It was a big misunderstanding. Guzheng didn''t mean to splash me. Can I explain it to you later?"


    However, Lin Ya didn''t listen to me at all. She was so stubborn that she couldn''t even pull nine cows.


    I felt like I was about to go into shock. I had to stand between Guzheng and Lin Ya, but I didn''t think it was useful to stand here.


    Finally, the wine in Guzheng''s hand poured over to lin ya.


    I stood in front of Lin Ya and let a glass of wine spill on my face again.


    I closed my eyes in a state of collapse, not bothering to wipe them, and allowed the beer to flow down my neck. I sighed deeply, looked at Guzheng and said, "Guzheng, it''s been splashed. You can calm down now."


    However, Guzheng yelled at me angrily, "Meng Xingyun, get out of the way!"


    Guzheng picked up the bottle on the table and poured another glass of wine.


    I looked at Hu Zi and the others angrily. After being in a daze for so long, it was time for me to come back to my senses and help them. As I glared at them, everyone came over and started to persuade Guzheng and lin ya.


    However, the persuasion of so many people seemed to be useless. The two of them still looked at each other coldly. I felt that their anger could ignite the whole restaurant!

 Chapter 343 : After the Quarrel

    The situation did not improve at all!


    I was blown away by the buzzing noise and the sound of persuasion.


    I don''t understand. Lin Ya and Ding Ge are close friends, and dinger and Guzheng are not close friends, but they get along quite peacefully, and they can work together in private. But why can''t lin ya and Guzheng get along?


    Why on earth?


    Were they really born with conflicting attributes?


    Over there, xiao yi and xiao lian stood beside Guzheng and tried to persuade her, while I stood in front of Lin Ya and whispered to lin ya, "Girl, can you go back to the backyard first? We''ll talk later."


    Perhaps she felt that I was too biased to stand by Guzheng. Guzheng''s face was particularly ugly and angry. I had never seen her so angry.


    Just now, when she was facing me, she pretended to be angry. Now, she was really angry.


    It''s not the right time for lin ya to come!


    If Lin Ya wasn''t around, maybe after Guzheng and I pretended to fight, Guzheng would yell out the words''let''s break up'', and then our relationship would be over.


    But now, Guzheng didn''t say that. She yelled at me again, "Meng Xingyun, okay, just protect Lin Ya and block the bar for her. I thought you two had an affair! If that''s the case, won''t you two admit it?"


    Guzheng''s words stunned me, and I frowned. Guzheng''s words went too far!


    How could she say that?


    "Not talking? Admit it, right?" Guzheng continued to shout.


    "Guzheng, how can you say that?" I looked at Guzheng angrily. Even if it was Lin Ya''s fault that Lin Ya threw Guzheng just now, it was really hurtful of her to say so.


    But Guzheng continued, "What did I say? Isn''t that right? Anyone could tell that your relationship was so close? You''re closer than any other man or woman. Can you say there''s nothing between you?"


    Guzheng''s words really hurt me! I regard Guzheng as a friend, and similarly, Lin Ya is also a very good friend of mine. I really care about them and my friendship with them, so Guzheng''s words really hurt.


    Guzheng really lost his mind. I didn''t want to argue with her. I gritted my teeth. This scene made my head hurt.


    I couldn''t control Guzheng for the time being, so I had to hold on to Lin Ya and make her calm down. I told Hu Zi and Old Gao to get Lin Ya in the backyard.


    At this point, you can only use the strong one.


    The two nodded immediately, then forcibly lifted Lin Ya up and carried her to the backyard.


    I took a deep breath, then took Guzheng and forcibly pulled Guzheng out of the restaurant. Guzheng was still very angry and very emotional.


    I think today, she and Lin Ya had a complete relationship.


    I don''t even know if she''s angry with me.


    I said to Guzheng, "I know you''re angry with lin ya, but for my sake, can you stop shouting?"


    Guzheng didn''t seem to want to talk to me. She turned her head to one side, her face was dark, and I couldn''t see her expression. She scratched her hair wet from the beer with her hand, and I felt a little apologetic and wanted to apologize to Guzheng.


    But I didn''t say anything, so I couldn''t help but sigh. It seems that I can''t let Lin Ya and Guzheng appear together again in the future.


    I told Xiaoyi to call Hu Zi over. Soon after Hu Zi came, I told him to drive her home in Guzheng''s car. Hu Zi nodded.


    Before leaving, Guzheng didn''t speak to me either. Hu Zi took her away first.


    I watched the car disappear into the night, sighed helplessly, and turned back to the restaurant.


    Call her when she''s calmed down.


    However, Guzheng didn''t say the words''let''s break up'' in the end, so I think our relationship is still not over.


    Walking to the backyard, Lin Ya was sitting there in silence. I asked Old Gao and the others to leave, so Lin Ya and I were the only two people left in the backyard.


    The cold wind blew overhead, and there was no sound of quarreling or fighting. The whole restaurant seemed to be quiet, and the sound of branches swaying could be heard from somewhere.


    Lin Ya sat there with an indifferent expression on his face. I squatted down beside her and said, "What happened just now..."


    "Don''t mention it." Lin Ya said faintly.


    Actually, I wanted to mention it, but Lin Ya''s words made me swallow them back.


    I really don''t want Guzheng and Lin Ya to fight again. I want them to be friends so that they don''t have to be so embarrassed every time they appear together.


    However, after what happened today, I''m afraid the two of them will never be friends again. I wanted to talk to Lin Ya to clear up the misunderstanding, but lin ya didn''t seem to care about it at all. I''m too lazy to explain. That''s it.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke, but there was no oppressive atmosphere. We sat together as usual.


    After a while, I asked Lin Ya, "Why are you here so late?"


    "Well, I want you to accompany me tomorrow to choose the renovation plan." Lin Ya said.


    "Oh."


    Since the house has been rented, the renovation must follow.


    Lin Ya turned to look at me again and asked, "Are you free?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Lin Ya added.


    "Okay."


    After that, Lin Ya suddenly stood up. I looked up at her, and Lin Ya said to me, "Okay, I have nothing to do. I should go."


    But Lin Ya had only been here for a while, and she rarely left in a hurry, so it was obvious from this that her mood was also affected by the quarrel.


    I stood up, frowned and asked, "Are you okay?"


    I''m worried about Lin Ya. I want to talk to Lin Ya and I don''t want her to keep anything to herself.


    Lin Ya shook his head and replied, "I''m fine."


    But I still have some unspeakable worries when I see Lin Ya''s calm appearance. This is the second time that Lin Ya and Guzheng have quarreled. In fact, it is impossible to say who wins and who loses. Lin Ya always looks so calm in every quarrel, and there seems to be no emotion in his eyes.


    Lin Ya had really changed and matured. In the past, when we worked together in a photography shop, lin ya would be sad if we were wronged, and even more so if we were angry, it would be just like Guzheng today. But today, Lin Ya didn''t look angry at all.


    There didn''t seem to be much left to make her angry.


    Except me!


    I think I can make Lin Ya angry. I remember when Lin Ya broke up with me on a snowy night, she was so angry. Her emotions fluctuated like snow. When I returned the clothes she bought me, she was even angrier!


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Lin Ya said it was okay, and I didn''t know what to say to comfort her.


    "Yes, is there anything else?" Lin Ya asked.


    "Nothing." I shook my head.


    Lin ya walked out of the restaurant and I followed. Soon, Lin Ya got in the car and left.


    But even though Guzheng and Lin Ya left, I didn''t feel much better.


    I stood in front of the door and sighed deeply. I felt extremely tired, so I squatted down and looked at the blurry night with some melancholy.


    Old Gao walked up to me, lit a cigarette, and squatted down.


    He asked doubtfully, "What happened to you and Guzheng? I think you guys are fine. Why are you arguing all of a sudden?"


    I don''t know how to explain it to Old Gao.


    Old Gao asked again, "Are you two okay?"


    I sighed and said to Old Gao, "Old Gao, I want to be alone for a while."


    Old Gao gave me a deep look, sighed, patted me on the shoulder and left.


    Then, everyone left one by one. I stood in front of the door and didn''t go in. The lights of the restaurant shone on me, and a black shadow appeared in front of me.


    I think we should call Guzheng. Lin Ya seems to be fine, but Guzheng doesn''t know.


    However, before I could make a call, Guzheng called me.


    I was slightly taken aback because I didn''t expect Guzheng to call me so soon. When I got through, the phone went silent.


    I thought something was wrong, so I said hello.


    "Xing Yun." Guzheng''s voice was soft.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the restaurant."


    "Yourself?"


    "Well, the others have left." I smoothed my hair, trying to hear her emotions from Guzheng''s words. She didn''t seem to be angry with me.


    At this moment, Guzheng said softly, "Xing Yun, I want to apologize to you. I''m sorry."


    I froze again. I didn''t expect Guzheng to apologize to me instead of being angry at me. After all, she''s my nominal girlfriend now, but I''ve always been a little protective of Lin Ya.


    I scratched my head and said, "Why are you apologizing? I should have apologized to you. I saw Lin Ya coming over with a glass of water, but I didn''t expect..."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. It wasn''t you who splashed me." Guzheng was clearly still angry with lin ya.


    "She misunderstood too. Don''t blame her."


    Guzheng remained silent for a moment and said, "I''ve never been humiliated like this since I was a child, you know?"


    Guzheng''s voice sounded very sad, and I felt a little sad. I quickly said, "If you feel bad, you can splash on me. You can do whatever you want, okay?"


    Guzheng was silent again, and this time it was longer than the last time. I listened to the silence in the microphone, and my heart was suffering again!


    I really hope Guzheng doesn''t blame Lin Ya. I hope this misunderstanding will be completely resolved!


    "Actually, I was wrong too." Guzheng finally said.


    I didn''t say anything. I listened to Guzheng quietly. She said, "I shouldn''t have said you and Lin Ya... I was just too angry. I just wanted to pretend to fight with you and say we broke up in front of everyone. I just wanted to make a small joke. I thought it would be fun, but I didn''t expect that lin ya would come. When she spilled a glass of beer on me, I just... Completely lost my mind. I remember the last time we quarreled, I was completely defeated, so you know? This time, I really wanted to win. I wanted to win over Lin Ya. That''s why I said those mindless things. I''m sorry."


    I sighed. It wasn''t really a big deal. Everyone lost their minds, not to mention Guzheng, who had never been humiliated since she was a child.

 Chapter 344 Roman Tam Was Caught

    I smiled and said to Guzheng, "Okay, let''s not talk about the past. I know you don''t like Lin Ya, but she''s my friend, so I still hope you can get along peacefully. Even if you can''t get along peacefully, I hope you can meet. Even if you ignore each other, I really don''t want you to fight."


    "As long as she doesn''t mess with me, I won''t mess with her." Guzheng said angrily.


    "Well, no, she won''t provoke you." I sighed again and asked, "Are we all right then?"


    "But I''m still mad at lin ya!"


    "Then what should we do?" I smiled bitterly. Lin Ya''s temper was definitely not going to apologize to Guzheng.


    "Didn''t we already discuss this at the restaurant? When I said those five words, our relationship ended. Now, because of Lin Ya''s trouble, I don''t want to end it early! But Xing Yun, you can''t blame me for this. It''s Lin Ya''s fault. You can blame her if you want to."


    I think it''s really impossible for them to be friends!


    "I don''t blame anyone. I just hope that none of you will be angry any longer. If you don''t end it early, then you won''t end it early. It doesn''t matter. At the worst, just wait a few months."


    A few months!


    There was a bitter tug on the corner of my mouth. Lin Ya was trying to help me, but she didn''t know that she was doing this to harm me.


    A few months! It could have ended earlier, but now it''s back to where it started.


    However, things have happened, and I don''t want to talk about it anymore.


    I can''t let the time go back, I can''t complain all the time, I can only accept the reality!


    After hanging up, I stood at the door for a while to settle the quarrel between Lin Ya and Guzheng (or maybe not). At this time, I especially wanted to call Ding Ge.


    I don''t know why, but I really want to fight.


    But what can I say to her?


    If it hadn''t been for that accident, I would have called Ding Ge. Now, forget it.


    I sighed, locked the doors and windows, and walked to the backyard with two bottles of beer.


    I want to drink alone again!


    I don''t smoke, so alcohol has almost become my only good friend. Because of the restaurant management, I have sacrificed almost all my time to have fun. I rarely go out to play, rarely watch movies, and hardly have any time to entertain.


    If possible, I really don''t want to live so hard. If I have enough money on hand, I want to open a more artistic restaurant. The kind of restaurant that Hu Zi and I had discussed in the past, gave people a quiet and elegant environment to eat, let people heal, heal, sad, sad... I must design the style of the restaurant when I have time.


    If I had enough money in my hands, I wouldn''t be so tired anymore. I would hire enough employees and be a boss myself, just managing the employees in my hands.


    Of course, I still have to control the hotel''s business philosophy and direction.


    But there''s no way. Now that you really have a big debt behind you, just get tired and get over it.


    I drank and continued to think in the lonely night.


    Now, everything is back to the beginning, all the uncertainty is back, and the days ahead are still particularly difficult.


    I''ve already thought about it. If I could walk with Ding Ge (I''m not sure anymore), I would take dinger to the ends of the earth and see the world''s prosperity!


    If we are really fated not to be together, then I will be alone guarding my own restaurant to heal myself.


    I laughed at myself. I thought it through!


    I still didn''t drink much. After finishing the two bottles of beer, I untied my hand and went back to sleep.


    I still have to go to see the renovation plan with Lin Ya tomorrow, so I''d better go to bed early.


    It was actually late.


    ...


    The next day, Lin Ya arrived on time and took me away.


    Lin Ya and I went to a shop that was renovating. After a brief chat, the owner and I went to the shop that Lin Ya rented together and looked at it. After more than half an hour, we had basically agreed on it, and then we agreed on the time for the renovation.


    Then the owner left first, and Lin Ya and I stood in the middle of the unfinished shop again.


    I looked at the room, and after the renovation, it would be like magic, like a pheasant turning into a phoenix.


    I was talking to Lin Ya about buying equipment, which was inevitably a big expense. The point was that Lin Ya and I didn''t know much about it, and no one we knew was in the business. Lin Ya said she didn''t care about it anymore. She left it to Lin Feng and Tang Manya. She was only responsible for the money.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Can they both do it?"


    After all, they were two very young people who had just left the campus. Even though they were learning how to make cakes, I really didn''t trust them in how to choose the equipment to open a cake shop. They were only 18 years old.


    Lin Ya said calmly, "If they can''t, they have to! This bakery is for the two of them. From now on, they will be the boss and the proprietress. They should know and be familiar with everything. Since they have chosen this path, they should grow up faster than their peers."


    I think what Lin Ya said makes sense, but I still feel rather uneasy.


    Just as we were discussing the bakery, Lin Ya''s cell phone rang.


    When Lin Ya got through, her face suddenly became serious. Finally, she said, "I''ll be right there!"


    With that, Lin Ya hurried out of the store. I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Something urgent happened. The man who cut off jize was caught." Lin Ya said.


    "What?" I was shocked and caught.


    This should be good news. Why is Lin Ya''s face so heavy? I walked out of the store with lin ya, and Lin Ya locked the door. Then I got into the car with lin ya and asked worriedly, "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    Lin Ya quickly started the car, stepped on the accelerator and said to me, "The situation is more complicated. The drug addicts have also confessed to Luo Wen, and Luo Wen is now arrested."


    "Luo Wen has been arrested! Great!" When I heard this news, I couldn''t help but feel very happy. I let him run away before, but now he''s finally caught.


    Lin ya drove faster. She looked very anxious. I asked doubtfully, "Is something wrong?"


    Lin Ya looked straight ahead and said, "Ji Ze and Luo Wen had already settled the matter before, and they had already paid for it. Now, Luo Wen has been arrested. Naturally, his father is not happy. He is the principal of the kindergarten. Now he has found our photography shop."


    Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan were middlemen, and it was normal for Luo Wen''s father to find them. When I heard this, my heart went up. Is there anything wrong with the photography store?


    Luo Wen''s father is the principal of the kindergarten, and he is a cultured man. I hope he won''t do anything too much!


    Lin ya drove very fast. Very soon, Lin Ya and I came to the photography shop.


    Lin Ya and I got out of the car and the two of us looked at the photo shop, but the shop looked normal, as if nothing was wrong.


    There was no one else in the store except Ling Xinyan. I was a little confused. What about president Luo?


    Ling Xinyan also saw us, and his face was full of anxiety. Lin Ya and I quickly walked in. Ling Xinyan closed the door of the store and walked towards us with a heavy expression.


    Then, she told us what happened.


    Originally, Lin Ya had already told Ling Xinyan to go back to the store after she was done, so Ling Xinyan came to the store as usual.


    But not long after, Luo Wen''s father, president Luo, arrived.


    And told Ling Xinyan that the man who cut off jize was caught, and then the drug addict confessed to Luo Wen, and the police went home to arrest Luo Wen! President Luo began to question Ling Xinyan. It was already private. Why didn''t the other party drop the lawsuit?


    Ling Xinyan was not sure about this, so he told president Luo to go back first, and she would solve the problem as soon as possible.


    After that, Ling Xinyan said to lin ya, "Lin Ya, you should call ji ze and ask him to withdraw the lawsuit."


    However, after listening to Ling Xinyan, Lin Ya became silent. She did not call Ji Ze, but thought about something.


    Ling Xinyan couldn''t help but say anxiously, "Hurry up and hit Lin Ya. President Luo has already said that if we don''t solve this problem, he will make our store unable to open."


    I could feel the arrogance in president Luo''s voice when he said this. I looked at Ling Xinyan and asked, "Did he threaten you?"


    "That''s important." Ling Xinyan said, "Since we had a private chat and paid for it, Luo Wen shouldn''t be caught now. Now that he''s suddenly caught, it looks like we... Are breaking our promises."


    I smiled a little. Ling Xinyan''s words were so inappropriate! I said, "Ji ze was injured like that. Luo Wen''s crime is too serious. Even if Ji Ze dropped the case, he might be sentenced."


    "It''s better to drop the case. The sentence can be reduced a little. Besides, Ji Ze is no longer a big deal. President Luo can easily get Luo Wen out if he gets involved again." Ling Xinyan said, "I remember that president Luo knew our deputy director of Pucheng."


    I don''t know what to say when I hear this. For these rich people, the crime of getting involved can be avoided? Hearing Ling Xinyan''s words, she really felt that this society was too realistic and cruel. To some people, crime was really a joke.


    Ling Xinyan sighed and continued to urge lin ya, "Lin Ya, hurry up and call, or we''ll lose our store."


    Lin Ya still did not act.


    But just then, Lin Ya''s cell phone suddenly rang. Ling Xinyan and I both saw it. It was ji ze calling!

 Chapter 345 Gap:

    The three of us knew what ji ze was calling to say to Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya glanced at Ling Xinyan, then she answered the phone, but she opened the door and walked out alone. Ling Xinyan and I looked at each other, but we could only wait here.


    Ling Xinyan looked particularly depressed. She, who usually talked a lot, didn''t say a word, which made her uncomfortable.


    I said to Ling Xinyan, "Don''t be too hasty. Things will always be solved. There is a way forward!"


    However, my words did not work. Ling Xinyan did not listen at all. She turned her head and looked out the door, her eyes still filled with deep worry.


    After a while, Lin Ya finally entered the store.


    Ling Xinyan quickly got up from his chair and asked, "What did Ji Ze say?"


    Lin ya looked at Ling Xinyan and said faintly, "Ji Ze can''t take care of this now. In the beginning, Ji Ze and Luo Wen went private through you. This was done in private, even Ji Ze''s parents didn''t know. But the police had to inform them that the drug addict had been arrested, including Luo Wen. Now Ji Ze''s parents were not being selfish and wanted them to be punished by the law. Now, Ji Ze couldn''t make the decision. So I have no choice."


    "Why can''t you decide?" Ling Xinyan frowned and said, "Ji Ze should tell his parents about the private matter."


    "From what I know about Ji Ze''s parents, even if they knew about this, they would definitely not drop the lawsuit. They would return the money to president Luo and continue to sue!"


    "But..."


    Ling Xinyan was so anxious that he couldn''t speak.


    Lin Ya seemed much calmer than ling xinyan. She sat down and said slowly, "Maybe this shouldn''t have been private in the first place. Now it''s all god''s will. God wants Luo Wen to suffer the price he deserves."


    "What about us? What did we do wrong again? Why should we pay such a heavy price?" Ling Xinyan said with great excitement.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Ling Xinyan, calm down. It''s Luo Wen''s fault after all. Why would president Luo involve the blame on us? He didn''t educate his son well. Now the law is teaching him. That''s good."


    Ling Xinyan shook his head with a bitter smile and said helplessly, "Does it make sense who''s right and who''s wrong? Now it''s president Luo who favors us, and we can''t compete with him. We''re like giants and children. We can''t beat them at all. If he says he wants our photography shop to close, I don''t know how to stop him! Do you know?"


    Ling Xinyan looked at me and lin ya with a serious expression.


    "Just tell president Luo what happened. It''s not that we don''t save Luo Wen, but that we can''t do anything about it. We can''t save him." I''m telling the truth.


    "Do you think he cares about this?" Ling Xinyan added, "It''s like your boss assigned you a task. If you didn''t finish it, would he listen to your explanation?"


    I smiled. In truth, president Luo was like a bully, and we were poor people who couldn''t fight back. We couldn''t fight him, so we had to let him bully us?


    Ling Xinyan walked up to Lin Ya again and pleaded, "Lin Ya, you can call ji ze again. He likes you so much. Can he just watch our photography store close down?"


    Lin Ya said calmly, "It''s fine now."


    "Do you really think president Luo will let us go?" Ling Xinyan''s voice rose a little.


    "Okay." Lin Ya frowned. She stood up and said, "This is really beyond our control. Even if president Luo was standing in front of me, that was all I could tell him! If president Luo really wants to set up our photography store, then let her come."


    Lin Ya''s voice was still low, but his words were especially powerful and inspiring!


    Lin Ya looked at the reluctant Ling Xinyan again. I saw disappointment flash through her eyes. She said to Ling Xinyan, "Xinyan, let''s close the store for a day."


    Then Lin Ya said to me, "Xing Yun, let''s go."


    I didn''t know what to say, so I sighed, said goodbye to Ling Xinyan, and left the studio with Lin Ya.


    Today, even if I was blind, I could feel a deep gap between Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan.


    I know that Lin Ya never wanted to trouble Ji Ze, and this time it was really complicated. It was really hard for Lin Ya to say anything if Ji Ze''s parents intervened. Moreover, if Ji Ze''s parents knew that Lin Ya had persuaded ji ze to withdraw the lawsuit, they might have a bad impression of lin ya. Besides, Ji Ze''s parents were very rich, so I don''t think they would be afraid of a kindergarten principal.


    Ling Xinyan, on the other hand, was almost preoccupied with photography shops. I don''t know if this is Lin Ya''s blessing or worry. It would be even more unpleasant if Lin Ya were to partner up with someone who was not motivated and had lost his mind.


    But now, Ling Xinyan was on the verge of becoming a lunatic for the photography store. She had gone to the hospital to find ji ze without telling Lin Ya, hoping to make things private. Ji Ze was afraid that something was wrong with the photography store, so he chose to be private. Now, Ling Xinyan still wanted to rely on Lin Ya''s power to solve the problem.


    It could be seen that Ling Xinyan was not satisfied with what lin ya had done. She seemed to feel that Lin Ya had not done her best, but she had put in almost all her energy. Everything she had done was for the photography shop, so she was a little angry with lin ya.


    I looked at the expressionless Lin Ya, but I couldn''t tell if she was as angry as Ling Xinyan.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked.


    "What do we do?" Lin Ya was driving, but I didn''t know where she was taking me.


    Lin Ya understood before I could say anything. "Let nature take its course," she said faintly."


    Lin Ya''s mentality is much stronger than ling xinyan''s. I know that Lin Ya doesn''t care about the photo shop. She doesn''t care about the photo shop, but in her heart, there are some things that she won''t change. She is such a person. In her heart, many things are more important than the photo shop.


    "Is that president Luo awesome?" Ling Xinyan seemed to be particularly afraid of president Luo''s photo shop, but did he really have that much ability?


    Although he did not see the principal, he already had a sense of disgust in his heart. His son sent someone to kill Ji Ze. He didn''t want Luo Wen to repent and threatened us instead. Can a person like this have a good kindergarten if he can''t even educate his son well?


    I really feel sad for a kindergarten to have such a principal.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." Lin Ya replied.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m not worried yet." Lin Ya smiled at me again, comforting me instead.


    I''m really worried. Of course, I don''t want Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s photo shop to close down! Lin Ya had worked so hard to get to this day, she really shouldn''t have suffered any more.


    "But what if your photography shop really can''t open anymore?" I''m really afraid of something happening at the photography store.


    "I can''t drive," Lin Ya thought about it and said, "Then stop first. I don''t believe that our photography store is legally open. He said he could shut me down if he wanted us to! There''s nothing wrong with not being able to open it. It just so happens that the cake shop needs to be renovated these days. I can focus on this one thing, or I won''t be able to get away with it."


    Lin Ya is really too optimistic. I really don''t know how she keeps this optimistic heart.


    In fact, Lin Ya had always been so optimistic. Although her family was poor and it was a permanent regret that she could not go to college, she was always optimistic and positive, just like a grass. Although humble, she was not afraid of the wind and rain. She did not bow her head and was strong and optimistic.


    Such a Lin Ya is really charming and admirable. If only I could be like Lin Ya.


    "Then you and Ling Xinyan..."


    This is my biggest worry!


    The photography store could be reopened after it was closed, but it was really hard for a pair of friends to go back to the past if there was a gap!


    Yesterday, Lin Ya and Guzheng quarreled. That''s all. They were never friends anyway. But lin ya and Ling Xinyan are different. They are classmates, and now they are rare partners. They are very good friends. If they have a gap, I don''t know what will happen to them.


    I can''t imagine myself and Hu Zi and Old Gao in this situation, but just thinking about it makes me feel bad!


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s mouth twitched slightly when she heard my question. I knew that she must be feeling bad too.


    She didn''t answer my question, but her eyes shone with sadness. After a long time, she said softly, "I regret opening this photography shop with xinyan."


    I seem to be able to feel Lin Ya''s feelings, and when she said that, she obviously disagreed with Ling Xinyan''s actions.


    "I think you should communicate more with Ling Xinyan."


    Now, what we lack most should be communication. Many things can be solved through communication, but we always avoid communication and would rather let misunderstanding and estrangement hide in our hearts.


    Moreover, after the breakup with Lin Ya, I especially understand the meaning of the phrase'' treasure after losing''. It''s really not easy for us to rebuild a deep relationship now.


    So, I really hope that Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan can make up. If they can''t get along, then there''s no point in closing the studio.


    Lin ya looked at me, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Where are we going now?" I asked.


    "I don''t know either."


    Lin Ya was still driving, but there was no direction.


    I felt like I had been in the same mood as lin ya before, so I wanted to ask lin ya, "Do you want to leave Pucheng to relax?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "Forget it."


    She looks very unhappy, but I don''t want her to be unhappy. I want to see Lin Ya smile.

 Chapter 346 : Picnic

    I suddenly thought of a good way to make Lin Ya happy, so I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, let me drive."


    "What?" Lin Ya asked.


    She stopped the car, we changed seats, and I said to her, "Let''s fly a kite."


    In this weather, it felt quite suitable to fly kites. I stepped on the accelerator and continued on the road. Lin Ya smiled slightly and asked unexpectedly, "Flying kites?"


    "Yeah, come out and relax. I''m free anyway."


    "Okay." Lin Ya agreed.


    I smiled. There were many kites sold by the roadside. Some parents led their children to pick them there. Lin Ya and I picked a big, eagle-shaped kite, and then we took the kite on the road.


    I drove to an open area in the suburbs. After I got off the car, the wind here was much stronger than in the city.


    "Can we put it up?" Lin Ya asked worriedly.


    "What''s so hard about that? It''s so windy. It''ll be up in a minute."


    When was the last time you flew a kite? Lin Ya asked.


    I froze for a moment and thought for a long time. Then I shook my head and replied, "I don''t remember. I was very young."


    When I was a child, I ran around crazily. Even if I couldn''t fly a kite, it was very exciting. At that time, I only had one thought in my mind, which was to fly a kite.


    How could there be so much trouble and worry at that time?


    Lin Ya stood aside and I started to run with the kite. The wind was strong and powerful, and I easily flew the kite. Then I handed the string to Lin Ya, and Lin Ya began to control the kite flying higher and higher.


    Looking at the kite whistling in the air, I feel very happy!


    Although it was just a very easy thing to accomplish, it was just that I felt very happy in my heart! I kept saying "Let go" and" let go." Lin Ya focused on the kite in the sky, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing the smile on her face, I felt very comfortable!


    And I suddenly realized that although we are adults, it''s actually quite easy to make us happy.


    Flying a kite, all the troubles seem to be forgotten, not like in the city where there will be a lot of pressure involuntarily.


    Standing here, we can see far and far away, unlike in the city, standing in front of the restaurant, our sight is blocked by the surrounding buildings. It is really like a prison, and we can only look up at the sky.


    The wide field of vision seemed to brighten my heart. I really felt like I had been in Pucheng for so long that I could hardly breathe.


    Lin Ya also took a long breath with a bright smile on her lips. She didn''t say any polite thanks to me. She just looked into my eyes and I could feel her heart.


    When we were tired of flying the kite, we let it fall to the ground. Then I picked it up and sat on the ground with Lin Ya, not caring about dirtying my pants.


    Lin Ya and I were just sitting there, feeling the freshness of the air. I didn''t know if it was the effect of our hearts. In the vast expanse of green in front of us, we really felt that the air here was much fresher than in the city.


    We looked into the distance. The sky in Pucheng was not as polluted as those big cities. The sky here was quite blue, especially in the suburbs. There were many clouds in the sky. The whole sky was like a piece of painting paper, and the clouds were like an ink painting left behind by a painter with his brush and ink. It looked casual and simple, but it had an indescribable artistic conception. It was beautiful, really beautiful, like a changed color ink painting.


    The clouds moved slowly and changed before they knew it, but when they looked at them carefully, they seemed to not see any change.


    I looked at the clouds and enjoyed this kind of boring fun.


    Lin Ya straightened her legs, put her hands on the ground, and leaned back slightly. She looked up at the sky. After a while, she suddenly said to me, "I want to stay here all day. I don''t want to go back!"


    "Yes!"


    I can''t do much, but I can still do it with lin ya for a day.


    In fact, I really want to stay here a little longer. After all, we can only stay here for a few hours, but in Pucheng, we have to spend countless days and nights.


    The corners of Lin Ya''s mouth curled up. We didn''t talk much and were intoxicated with the peace that this world had brought us.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered what Guzheng said yesterday. She said that Lin Ya and I were very close and that we had an affair. In fact, we are really innocent. We were really close because we were good friends and meaningful friends, but I didn''t think anything was wrong. Maybe we were in a good mood. I thought it was normal.


    At this moment, Lin Ya sat up straight again, her eyes shining with excitement. She said, "Let''s just spend the day here. We''ll go to the city later and pick up Ding Ge. How about the three of us have a picnic here?"


    "Sure." After listening to Lin Ya, I also look forward to this day.


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll call Ding Ge right away and ask her to take the afternoon off."


    Lin Ya called Ding Ge and hung up after that. He smiled and said to me, "Done!"


    "What are we eating?" I asked Lin Ya.


    "How about a picnic? How about we make a fire here? We''ll pick up some firewood and bring a pot." Lin Ya looked very happy and pointed to somewhere on the ground.


    I looked around and there were many trees not far away. I thought there should be some dry wood to pick up. I nodded. Lin Ya''s idea was really good.


    Then Lin Ya and I began to prepare.


    We drove back to the city, and on the way, I suddenly remembered the barbecue with everyone. A heavy rain ruined our plans, but it made us have an unforgettable night. I couldn''t help but say worriedly, "Don''t ever rain again this time!"


    "Crow''s mouth!" Lin Ya glared at me, then looked up at the sky worriedly and said, "Look at the weather forecast."


    "I can''t read it on my phone!"


    Lin Ya took out his cell phone and said, "It''s not raining. It''s fine."


    "That''s good."


    Then, Lin Ya and I came to my house, and my kitchen was quite full. Lin Ya and I took a pot, and we found a big bag for all the spices, such as oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar, as well as chopsticks, plates and bowls.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly came to me with a fishing rod.


    I saw that it was the fishing rod that Guzheng gave me. I never used it. I almost forgot where I put it, and I don''t know where Lin Ya found it.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. This was the fishing rod that Guzheng gave me. If Lin Ya found out, it would be awkward to mention her.


    I was stunned. What did Guzheng do with the fishing rod?


    Guzheng smiled at me and said, "Take the fishing rod."


    "What are you doing with a fishing rod?" I asked guiltily.


    "Let''s go fishing and eat. Let''s see if we can catch any fish. If we catch any, we can roast some fish." Lin ya brushed her hair around her ear with her fingers and smiled from the bottom of her heart.


    I couldn''t help but think about the picture of the grilled fish. Lin Ya really made me hungry today. Just thinking about it, my saliva was almost running down. I nodded and said, "Okay."


    Lin Ya didn''t ask about the origin of the fishing rod, and then we went downstairs with the things we had prepared. They didn''t finish each time. I couldn''t help but sigh, it was so difficult to have a picnic once. There were so many things to prepare.


    Then, Lin Ya and I went to the supermarket again. We bought some snacks, some meat and sausage, some fruit and sweet potatoes, and came out of the supermarket with a big bag full of them.


    I smiled and said to Lin Ya, "With so much, will we be fooled?"


    "It''s okay. I thought you were there." Lin Ya smiled at me.


    I was stunned. What do you mean, am I that good at eating?


    Then, Lin Ya and I bought two more buckets of water. After all, unlike before, most of the water in the river was not clean, so we should prepare our own water.


    We went to the fishing gear store to buy some fish food.


    After stuffing everything into the trunk, Lin Ya and I had to check again and again to see if there was anything missing, not forgetting anything. The lighter had two, and basically everything was ready.


    Lin Ya looked at his phone. It was almost noon, and Ding Ge was getting off work.


    Lin Ya and I were busy for a long time, and when we arrived at Ding Ge''s company, she was almost off work. Lin Ya and I waited in the car for a while, and soon Ding Ge walked towards us.


    Seeing that Ding Ge''s arm was still hanging, I couldn''t help but feel a little more indebted.


    Ding Ge looked excited as well. He looked at the two of us and asked, "Why do you two want to have a picnic?"


    As I was driving, Lin Ya said to Ding Ge, "No, it should be a picnic! We brought the pots."


    "No way?" Ding Ge said in surprise, "What are you doing here?"


    "Spring is here. It''s great to have a picnic. It must be very different." I said.


    "What did you prepare?" Ding Ge asked again.


    Lin Ya said to Ding Ge. I focused on driving. After a while, we arrived at the place where Lin Ya and I were before.


    This is really a treasure trove. I parked my car on the ground. Because of Ding Ge''s arm injury, we didn''t let her move. Lin Ya and I took out everything that was prepared in the car.


    Ding Ge said gloomily, "I can move this hand. You can give me something that one hand can carry."


    The feeling of not being able to participate was really uncomfortable, so I let Ding Ge put some lighter things on the ground.


    Then, after putting all these things away, we spread the newly bought carpet on the floor.


    I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, go pick up some dry wood. Pick up more."


    Burning firewood was very expensive, so I had to pick up more. I said, "I''ll go to the river over there and see if I can catch some fish."


    I took out the fishing rod and food and prepared to go to the river.


    Ding Ge said quickly, "What about me? What about me?"


    I smiled. I was really afraid that Ding Ge''s arm would hurt, so I said to her, "Just stay here and look at our things. We''re all gone. What if the things are stolen?"


    But Ding Ge was clearly not satisfied with the mission. She pouted and said, "There''s no one here but the three of us. Who stole it?"


    I know it''s not good to be idle, so I thought about it and said to Ding Ge, "Actually, there are a lot of things here. How about you, just put all these things together. Put all the salt and sugar away, so that we don''t have to look for this and that when we come, we don''t have to worry about it. What''s more, you can look around this area to see if there are any stones. We need to build a pot, okay?"


    Ding Ge thought about it and nodded.


    Just like that, dinger was at our base camp. Lin Ya was picking up firewood. I started fishing!


    They were busy preparing our picnic!

 Chapter 347 Unforgettable Day

    I quickly walked to the river, cast a nest, and started fishing. Maybe god wanted us to have a wonderful day. Before long, I caught a fish, and it was a big fish. It weighed about two kilograms.


    It was already past noon, and I was a little hungry. Ding Ge and Lin Ya must be hungry too, so I was a little anxious before I came. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to catch any fish in such a big way, but today''s fishing was too easy.


    After catching the fish, I was very excited.


    This fish is almost enough for the three of us to eat. After all, there are many other things. For a picnic, what we eat is a fresh feeling. We can''t finish all the food we bring.


    After I killed and washed the fish by the river, I finished fishing and returned to the base camp with my things.


    At this time, Ding Ge was not idle, and indeed, the things were packed in a very regular way, not a mess at all, and she also found a few stones, saw me Ding Ge said to me: "There are a few big stones over there, I can''t carry them."


    Lin Ya had already gathered a large pile of firewood.


    I quickly put down the things in my hands, went over there to pick up a few big stones, and began to set up the pot, as long as the pot can be placed on top smoothly, the space below should be a little larger, otherwise the fire can not be opened, it can not be too big, it is too big to cook.


    Fortunately, she had this experience before, so she was not in a hurry at all. After setting up the pot, Lin Ya had already cleaned the pot.


    I told them to grill the fish and sausages before making a pot of stew.


    Then I''ll start the fire.


    Take some firewood and put it under the pot. After lighting it, I put the grill on top of it. First, I put the sausage on top of it and baked it. Then, I washed the fish with the water I brought.


    Maybe I''ve been in the restaurant kitchen for a long time. I really have a feeling of confidence in grilled fish. I feel like a chef at this time.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were fine. They sat up in the wind and looked straight at the grilled fish on the shelf.


    Not long after, the fish was roasted until it was greasy and the fragrance began to waft out. I sprinkled the spices such as cumin powder and five spices I brought with me before and kept turning the noodles over. After a while, the grilled fish was done.


    Very successful, beyond my expectations!


    Whether it was the color or the smell that made people look appetizing, Ding Ge and Lin Ya did not mock me at all and kept exclaiming and praising me.


    I enjoyed the adoration of the two of them, then roasted some of the vegetables and meat I bought, and finally started to cook and stew.


    Stew in the wild, it''s beautiful.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya had already started to eat. I poured oil into the pot and added some firewood to the bottom. When the oil was hot, I stir-fried the ginger and garlic, then put some of the remaining meat into it and stir-fried it. Then I lifted the bucket and poured water into the pot.


    The water was dripping into the pot, and I poured the noodles into it. After the water was boiling, I poured the vegetables, cabbage, tofu and bean sprouts into it.


    In the process, he had to add firewood and control the temperature.


    In the past, when we had a picnic and barbecue, we used charcoal fire, but when we built a pot on the ground so casually and cooked with firewood, it felt like we were back to our parents'' time.


    This feeling is very fresh. It feels especially fun to cook. Of course, we just want to have fun. It will be inconvenient for us to do this for a long time.


    We ate while waiting for the stew, and then took out the red wine. The three of us sat on the carpet and ate happily.


    Ding Ge chewed his mouth and said to us, "You two have such a great idea! Who''s paying attention to the picnic?"


    Lin Ya raised his hand and said, "Mine."


    "Then I brought you here. You wouldn''t have thought of that without me." I said hurriedly.


    Lin ya looked at me and said, "But I came up with this idea!"


    "Without me, can you two continue? Such delicious fish? Can you bake it?" I caught a fish and said narcissistically.


    "But I came up with the idea."


    I was speechless and said, "That''s all you can say, right?"


    "All right, all right, both of you have contributed. The wood the girl picked up, the food you cooked on the fire, you''re all great!" Although Ding Ge ate with her left hand, she still ate very well.


    The stew is ready.


    The three of us stood up and looked around a pot of food. There was a layer of red oil and chili on it. White steam was coming out. Those bean curd sprouts looked like delicacies. My throat could not help but roll.


    I picked up a spoon and a bowl and started serving the two of them. Then we sat down on the carpet and started eating.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw the sweet potatoes I bought. I was thinking of roasting sweet potatoes, but I almost forgot. I looked at the two of them and asked, "Do you still eat roasted sweet potatoes?"


    I looked at the two of them, who were not ladylike at all, and was stunned. Then I smiled and asked, "Can you still eat roasted sweet potatoes?"


    "You can just throw the sweet potatoes inside first, then fill them with soil. We can just take them out when we want to eat them." Lin Ya said.


    I pointed at Lin Ya and joked, "It seems that you stole sweet potatoes from people''s fields when you were young."


    "No way!" Lin Ya said, "We have sweet potatoes in our house. When I was a child, my grandmother used to stuffy sweet potatoes for me. We roast them in the yard at night. When we don''t roast them, my grandmother would throw a few sweet potatoes into the fire. It''s so delicious. It smells good to think about."


    Ding Ge''s eyes shone with envy and said, "I envy you so much."


    I smiled, threw the sweet potatoes I bought into the fire, and buried them casually.


    Then, we continued to settle our picnic.


    We sat on the carpet and ate the delicious stew. I didn''t praise my cooking. It was really delicious, and eating a picnic in such a natural environment had an indescribable atmosphere.


    Who doesn''t want a picnic?


    No one who has never had a picnic can experience such a wonderful process!


    I looked around, and the area we were in was a little higher, and next to it were a few trees that had been growing for many years. We couldn''t carry them all by ourselves.


    And there was a puddle next to it, like the kind of pond we used to play in when we were kids. There were a lot of trees around them. They stretched far and far away, like blue skies and white clouds. Everything was perfect.


    Feeling the spring breeze, looking at this world full of spring, the whole person was almost intoxicated.


    After eating for a long time, the three of us were finally full.


    After taking the food away from the carpet, the three of us sat on it feebly. We were not full, we were going to eat silly!


    I touched my belly, and then suddenly my emotions came to me. I yelled in the air, "Cool!"


    It felt like this picnic was so perfect that it seemed to make up for the regret of not being able to barbecue in the wild last time.


    His mood was floating, and he was about to float to the white clouds.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge were shocked. Lin ya gave me a blank look and said, "What are you crazy about?"


    "No, it feels great! I just shouted it out!" I felt my heart beating fast. I felt like this place was like a fairyland. We were in this fairyland, not looking at the beautiful scenery through the tv screen.


    I chuckled and said, "We really need to have another picnic if we have a chance."


    This time, both of them nodded in agreement.


    I didn''t call Hu Zi and Old Gao today. I hope we can have a picnic together next time, just like before.


    After that, we sat there and rested for a long time, blowing the spring breeze. It was so comfortable!


    "When are we leaving?" I asked again.


    The two of them glared at me. Ding Ge pouted and said, "Is it appropriate to mention this at this time?"


    I smiled. It seems that they still don''t want to leave.


    I stood up and said to the two of them, "Then let''s not sit here. Let''s stand up and walk."


    Ding Ge sat there with Lin Ya. Ding Ge said, "No, you want to go. You can go by yourself."


    Lin Ya nodded.


    The two of them snuggled up, their lips curved, and their eyes closed slightly.


    I stood up, took a breath, picked up a branch, squatted next to the fire and pushed it away. In a short while, I pulled out the sweet potatoes inside. The skin of the sweet potatoes had turned black and dark, but I knew how delicious it was.


    I looked at them and asked, "Do you want to eat?"


    "Yes." Ding Ge said cheerfully.


    Lin Ya''s eyes suddenly lit up. Both of them stood up from the carpet. I said, "Be careful. It''s very hot."


    Lin Ya took some toilet paper out of the car, and the three of us divided some into pieces. We wrapped the sweet potatoes in paper and began to peel them.


    Suddenly, the sweet potatoes with red and yellow inside were exposed. I couldn''t wait to uncover more. I was faster than lin ya and Ding Ge, and when I was done, I bit down on the sweet potatoes.


    "Hoo hoo..."


    It''s so hot! Ding Ge and Lin Ya couldn''t help laughing at me, but I couldn''t care less. It was hot, but it was delicious!


    I couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s so delicious!"


    The envy in their eyes could not stop them, so they quickly peeled off the sweet potato skin. Soon, the three of them ate the hot sweet potato.


    Looking at the smiles on their faces, I felt that I had a very fulfilling day!


    This day was really unforgettable!


    For so many days, I have never been so happy as today. I feel like I have become a child, without any worries and pain, especially happy, like a bird flying freely in the sky.


    Such a beautiful day!


    Like Lin Ya and Ding Ge, I stayed here and didn''t want to leave.


    But I know that I am not a child after all. Sooner or later, we will return to the prosperous city. This place can only be a beautiful memory, a very precious memory.


    The reason why it is precious is because we can''t be as happy and free as we are today every day.


    The three of us ate sweet potatoes and started to walk on the ground. It was an uneven land with rotten branches and leaves and debris. It was not as clean as the roads built in the city, but the smell of the soil mixed with the fragrance of the surrounding flowers and trees, and there was an indescribable softness.


    She felt her feet soften, and she felt indescribably comfortable walking.


    From afar, Ding Ge held Lin Ya''s hand and suddenly said, "Let''s watch the sunset here."


    Lin Ya smiled and replied, "That''s exactly what I want!"


    "There''s a connection."


    The two of them smiled sweetly.


    I curled my lips and smiled, "Do you still want to have dinner here?"


    Lin Ya pulled out a smile and said, "Why not?"


    "Sure!"


    Since both girls agreed, I couldn''t drag myself back. I would stay until sunset. I wouldn''t be afraid even at night.


    I joked with the two of them, "Do you dare to spend the night here?"


    After listening to me, neither of the girls immediately nodded, and Ding Ge even frowned.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said to me, "What do you want?"


    "... I opened my mouth, stretched out my hands, and innocently said," what am I trying to do?"


    Lin Ya said faintly, "Then you can stay here for the night. We''ll drive back and leave the food for you."


    "That''s a good idea." Ding Ge even whispered to Lin Ya, "How about we secretly abandon him?"


    "Ding Ge, I heard you."


    ...


    Then we went back to the place where we made the fire and cooked. Instead of sitting on the carpet, the three of us sat directly on the ground. We sat side by side and looked far away, waiting for the sunset to come.

 Chapter 348 Sunset

    The sun slanted on us through the cracks in the leaves, and the ground was streaked like stars. We sat on the ground so carefree and leisurely that our backs seemed to be filled with a sense of comfort and contentment.


    Sometimes I close my eyes and quietly feel everything around me.


    I could hear the sound of the spring breeze moving the branches and leaves, and the smell of the soil and grass blown by the spring breeze. The sound of the leisurely spring breeze was like a beautiful music around my ears.


    Sometimes he opened his eyes and looked at the scenery that was different from the city. There were no signs of artificial masonry, no polluted land, everything was so fresh and refreshing, making people feel so transparent from inside to outside.


    Staying here, I really don''t want to leave!


    Here, there are no cars passing by on the side roads from time to time. There is no noise from the cars, only natural sounds.


    Time passed, and we sat on the ground, completely indifferent. After sitting for a long time, we didn''t feel bored at all.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly said, "It would be great to build a house here."


    "Facing the sea, are the spring flowers blooming?" I joked.


    "It would be better if there was a sea." Dinger gave me a blank look and said.


    Ding Ge really liked the sea.


    However, such a house, because of hai zi, had a layer of sadness and beauty.


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    In such a quiet environment, the small bell became especially loud. Ding Ge took out his phone, looked at it, answered the phone, and smiled, "Hello, Guzheng."


    I froze and looked over at ding ge. My heart was filled with astonishment. Lin Ya looked over at ding ge with deep doubt.


    Ding Ge added, "I didn''t work this afternoon."


    There was a deep doubt in Lin Ya''s eyes about the conversation between Ding Ge and Guzheng. I was a little better than lin ya because I knew that the two of them were doing some business together.


    But seeing Ding Ge and Guzheng talking on the phone, it was unbelievable.


    "Well, I''m not in town right now. Do you think tomorrow will do?" Ding Ge added.


    "Okay, okay, bye."


    It was a short call, and they probably talked about work. I asked, "Did you really work with Guzheng''s company?"


    "It''s not me. It''s our company. How can I have that ability?" Ding Ge said, "It''s quite a coincidence."


    It seems that Guzheng didn''t lie to me. Her meeting with Ding Ge was really about work.


    Lin Ya asked doubtfully, "Is your company working with Guzheng? And you''re in charge of this project, right?"


    Ding ge nodded, her eyes filled with confusion, as if she did not understand what Lin Ya was trying to say.


    "How do you work with Guzheng?" Lin Ya said with some emotion.


    Ding Ge didn''t know about the fight between Lin Ya and Guzheng, so he didn''t understand what Lin Ya was angry about. I know very well that Lin Ya and Guzheng are at loggerheads right now, and dinger is Lin Ya''s best friend. Now that her best friend is working with Guzheng, Lin Ya naturally feels unhappy.


    "Oh? What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Ding Ge explained, "This is the company''s arrangement, and I can''t make the decision. But I didn''t know it was Guzheng. It was a coincidence."


    It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect Ding Ge and Guzheng to work together one day. It''s amazing!


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    But dinger did not believe lin ya''s words. She asked with concern, "Is there something wrong with you?"


    I said, "That... Yesterday, the girl and Guzheng had a little conflict."


    "Ah?" Ding Ge asked in surprise, "Girl, why didn''t you tell me? What happened? You guys had a fight?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s nothing. It''s nothing." Lin Ya''s tone was the same as yesterday, and he still didn''t want to talk about yesterday.


    Dinger looked at me and asked me, but now that Lin Ya was here, it was not convenient for me to say too much, so I shook my head at her and motioned for her to talk when Lin Ya was not around.


    "By the way, the man who looked at ji ze was caught." He had never talked about what happened in Pucheng before and was afraid of disturbing the mood for today''s picnic. But now that Guzheng''s story was out, he brought it up.


    Ding Ge was really surprised. I wanted to tell Ding Ge what happened next, but Lin Ya said unhappily, "You two, do we have to talk about this here?"


    "Okay, we''ll talk when we get back." Ding Ge flattered Lin Ya.


    After that, we didn''t say anything more and casually talked about other topics. As time passed, the sunset we were looking forward to finally came.


    We were ready for the sunset a few hours ago, so when this scene finally came, our mood suddenly became excited.


    The red sun in the distance had lost its fiery radiance and looked much softer. Once the sun softened, it was like a gentle girl, making people like it.


    Gradually, the sun began to set.


    The three of us looked at the setting sun in front of us happily. The sun was getting lower and lower, but it seemed to want to give out its final radiance at the last moment. A bunch of golden rays fell, and there was a kind of surprise that the fairy suddenly fell from the sky. The whole world was covered with a layer of golden gauze, with a kind of dreamy beauty!


    The sky in that area seemed to be dyed golden, and the clouds beside it also reflected a bright light. An indescribable emotion rose in my heart.


    The beautiful scenery was like a painting!


    Those sunsets, blushing like a shy young girl, were different from the bright sunlight that first shone on the earth in the morning, and from the bright sunlight that shone brightly during the day. Their light had a gentleness, a beauty, and never felt that any light was more beautiful than the setting sun before them.


    Beauty is intoxicating!


    Instead of sighing, we stared at the unusual scene with our eyes. Our mood surged, and we fell silent as the light that seemed to be dancing rose and fell.


    Finally, the sunset slowly left, and we were still immersed in the beauty of just now, unwilling to wake up.


    When the sun set, the whole sky and earth seemed to be covered with a layer of grey. For a moment, even the wind became much louder, and the branches on the tall trees in the distance swayed in one direction, which was quite magnificent.


    "Well, we''ve eaten the picnic and watched the sunset. Let''s go back." I said to the two of them.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were still feeling a little reluctant, but they both nodded after all.


    No matter how beautiful this place is, we have to go back to the city. Now we''re packing up. It''s almost dark when we get back to Pucheng.


    So, we started to open the trunk of the car and put everything we brought in. We brought too many things. Although we ate a lot at noon today, there were still a lot of fruits and snacks that didn''t move. I think we should go back and have a good dinner with the two of us.


    It took us a long time to put everything in the trunk and some in the front. We took a look at the things that didn''t fall down. We picked up some of the plastic and other rubbish we made and then decided to leave.


    Before leaving, Lin Ya took out his cell phone and took a few pictures of the place.


    I have to admit, I also like this place very much, this place left me a very good memory!


    The three of us got into the car, and Lin Ya handed me the car keys. I sat in the driver''s seat, inserted the keys into the hole, and I turned the keys.


    The car trembled a few times, but it did not start.


    I didn''t care. I twisted it again, but I didn''t hit it.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what''s going on? Can''t hit it? Lin Ya''s car has never been like this before.


    Lin Ya also asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t hit it."


    "Try some oil."


    "Okay."


    I stepped on the accelerator slightly and continued to light the fire. Finally, the car shook a few times and started!


    I couldn''t help but smile and say excitedly, "Yes."


    In this wilderness, we can only count on this car. It can''t go wrong!


    I started to reverse, but before I could reverse a few meters, the car suddenly went on strike again!


    I suddenly wondered, what''s going on?


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge were also a little nervous. If the car was destroyed here, it would be difficult for us to go back.


    I gritted my teeth and continued to light the fire, but I couldn''t hit it several times. I immediately scolded angrily, "Grass, what''s the situation?"


    I got out of the car, and Lin Ya and Ding Ge got out too. The car couldn''t be hit. What was going on?


    "What''s going on?" Lin Ya asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Lin Ya got into the car again and sat in the driver''s seat. She tried a few times, but the same couldn''t be lit.


    The car that didn''t have any problems actually broke down at this time, which made me depressed. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, could we push the car back?


    "Are you out of gas?" Ding Ge asked.


    "And. Lin ya looked at the dashboard and said," but not much. "


    "What kind of question is that?"


    Lin Ya shook his head. We are not experts in this area. I thought about it and called Old Gao. Old Gao has been driving for many years and knows a lot about cars. Let''s see if he knows what''s going on.


    I called Old Gao, but I couldn''t say anything through the phone. Old Gao asked where we were, and I said we were in the suburbs. I couldn''t tell where we were. It was a bit of a stretch. Old Gao had no choice. I had no choice but to ask Hu Zi if he was there. I want Hu Zi to pull Lin Ya''s car and bring us back. If the car really can''t be hit, it seems that there''s only one way.


    However, Old Gao told me that Hu Zi went back to his hometown today. It seemed that something had happened at home and that he was not at the restaurant at all. I felt terrible when I heard that. Hu Zi''s car wasn''t here today. Are we going to spend the night in the wilderness tonight?

 Chapter 349 : Overnight in the Wild

    After the sun set, the night came so fast.


    As soon as I called Old Gao, the sky darkened again. The scenery in the distance became blurry, and everything began to darken without any light.


    I was a little depressed and didn''t know what to do. There was no need to explain anything to Ding Ge and Lin Ya. They heard it.


    Now that our car broke down and Hu Zi returned home, what should we do?


    Lin Ya jokingly smiled at me and said, "How did you get Xing Yun? Did you intentionally break the car?"


    Hearing this, I felt wronged. I stared at Lin Ya with wide eyes and replied with great helplessness, "Why did I deliberately break the car? I still want to go back. It''s late at night, in the wilderness. Who wants to stay here?"


    It was still alive during the day, and it was dark at night. Without the moon and stars, it would have fallen into the ditch as it walked, and there must be all kinds of insects here. It should be better now in spring.


    I already had a taste of what it was like to stay in an unfinished building the last night, and I don''t want to do it again.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to spend the night here?" Ding Ge laughed at me too.


    I said speechless, "I was just trying to scare you."


    Both of them looked at me in disbelief. I was too lazy to explain to them and asked, "What do you think we should do? Anyway, the car can''t be hit, and no one is coming to pick us up, so you can think of a way. It''ll be dark in an hour. I''m not afraid of the dark. I can light a fire and stay here all night. What about you two?"


    After listening to my words, the two of them were completely anxious and in no mood to make fun of me again.


    It looked so beautiful during the day. It was green and the air was so fresh. But at night, the empty surroundings seemed particularly quiet, quiet and terrifying. Under the dim light, there was no such brilliant color as the city. This place was dark. It seemed that there were benefits here, and the city also had the benefits of the city.


    Actually, among my friends, Guzheng also has a car.


    But I don''t want Guzheng to come. After all, Lin Ya and Guzheng had a fight yesterday, so we can''t let her pick us up today.


    It would be too late for Guzheng and Lin Ya to meet and argue again. I would rather stay here for a night than call Guzheng.


    Di Ming is also a friend, but she must be very busy. Besides, she has something to do with Guzheng, so I don''t want to call Di Ming.


    I didn''t even want to talk about them in front of Lin Ya. I was afraid of affecting Lin Ya''s mood. In fact, Ding Ge''s parents also had a car, and Ding Ge did not mention it either. It was just embarrassing to mention it.


    It would be better to do this than to be embarrassed.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge were whispering something, but there was nothing they could do. After all, there are only a few friends who have a good relationship, and the relationship is so normal that people come to pick us up at night. I really don''t want to trouble them.


    After a while, Lin Ya tried it on the car again, but it still couldn''t. Today, the car was completely shut down!


    "What should I do?" Ding Ge and Lin Ya asked me helplessly.


    "If I said that I would rather stay here all night than find a friend to help me, I would ask a friend or a garage man to take the car away by tomorrow morning." I said it seriously, not joking at all.


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "Do you really want to stay here all night?"


    I nodded and looked at them. If you have a good idea, of course you can listen to you.


    Spending the night in the wilderness was not a romantic thing, even with two beautiful women.


    Although I don''t shoot in the dark, even if it''s okay to stay in the graveyard for a night, there''s no way anyone would want to stay here for a night.


    I don''t have much hope. If I were myself, I would rather just spend the night here by myself. Nothing happened. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    But I''m worried about the two girls. The last rainstorm trapped us in a deserted building around us. Lin Ya and Ding Ge looked scared. They really couldn''t stand the dark.


    This time, the situation was even more serious than the last time. Although there was such a heavy rain last time, at least the unfinished community could let us escape. Under the circumstances at that time, it was a place that could give us some sense of security. But here, except for trees, grass and flowers, there seemed to be only soil left.


    I looked at them, thought about it, and said to dinger, "Ding Ge, why don''t you call your father and ask him to pick you up?"


    It was a good idea. Dinggebaba knew that Ding Ge was trapped here and would pick her up no matter how late. But I bet Dinggebaba wouldn''t let me get in his car. Of course, I''m a man of dignity, and I wouldn''t get in either.


    Lin ya looked at me and asked faintly, "What about you?"


    "I''ll just stay here all night. What''s the matter? I''ll just sleep in your car for a night. You''ll pick me up tomorrow morning."


    However, Ding Ge shook his head resolutely and said, "Let''s go together."


    Inexplicably, when she heard Ding Ge''s words, she was extremely excited. Ding Ge''s words gave me a lot of strength.


    Lin Ya also helplessly curled his lips and smiled, "Yeah, the big deal is that the three of us can stay here for a night. It''s not like we haven''t."


    Yes, the five of us had spent the night outside before, so what if we did it again?


    Looking at the smiles on their faces, I felt especially gratified. This feeling of being accompanied was especially good. If I really spent the night alone, my heart would be as desolate as the environment in front of me, and it would be magnified countless times.


    "Have you really decided to stay?" I asked again solemnly, "First of all, this is not a good experience, this taste is definitely not good, and you are girls, so timid, it will be very dark, aren''t you afraid?"


    Their expressions changed slightly, and even Lin Ya was lacking in confidence, but they nodded.


    Ding Ge pleaded, "Xing Yun, can you stop scaring us?"


    Lin Ya also pointed at me and said, "You can''t make that kind of scary joke at night, you know? You can''t tell anything or a story that''s close to horror, okay?"


    Lin Ya had no intention of joking at all. There was a sharp light in her eyes, as if she would bite me if I were to joke with the two of them!


    But when I saw that the two of them were scared and wanted to play a prank, I held back, took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry!"


    Then I said to the two of them, "Let''s make a fire tonight. We''ll light up and warm up. Besides, we still have dinner. We can only have another picnic. Before it gets dark, let''s hurry up and pick up some firewood. Otherwise, the night will be miserable and there won''t be any light at all."


    "Then let''s go and pick it up." Ding Ge said quickly. Before it got dark, she was already tense.


    Lin ya took Ding Ge''s hand and said, "It''s okay. There''s still a car. It won''t light up. The lights are still on."


    "All right, stop talking. Hurry up and pick up the firewood. The more you pick up, the better. What can you do with the headlights? At night, you will know whether the headlights are good or the fire is good."


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge followed me as I walked.


    We came to a small forest and began to pick up firewood. Ding Ge joined us. Fortunately, there were still a lot of firewood and dead leaves here. We went back and forth many times, carrying a lot of firewood every time. Finally, the three of us carried a lot of firewood.


    I broke the thicker branches, then we opened the trunk and took some things off again.


    If I had known the car was broken, I wouldn''t have moved it up.


    But we didn''t take everything off this time, so we put the carpet back on the floor.


    With our busy schedule, unconsciously, the sky was getting darker and faster. It felt like it was almost dark without much effort.


    We can still see each other before we reach the point where we can''t see each other.


    When I looked around, I could only see patches of black and green. I could vaguely see trees, patches of land, and under the gray, the surroundings became particularly blurry.


    And it was especially quiet!


    This kind of silence is even quieter than midnight in the city. There is no such quietness in the city at any time. But in this kind of environment, quietness actually makes our hearts more fearful and fearful. So I kept talking to ding Green to distract them from their environment.


    I started to light firewood. Firewood was essential to stay overnight. After all, we couldn''t stay in the car all the time. It was still very cold to stay in the car all night this season. We didn''t bring any blankets, so we had to use the fire to keep warm.


    Soon, I lit the fire and kept adding firewood to it. After a short time, a fire began to burn.


    The crackling sounds continued to ring out, and the crisp sounds sounded very comfortable, not sparks, but rather beautiful.


    In the light of the fire, I saw relief on both of their faces.


    Here, the security that the fire can bring to us is the greatest.


    As I looked at them, I couldn''t help but feel a desire to protect them. Tonight, I must protect them well. I can''t make them feel scared. I want them to have a different night.


    I took another deep breath and looked at the starry night sky. There was an inexplicable emotion creeping in my heart. I didn''t know how to express my feelings. I didn''t expect to spend the night with ding Green in the wild!


    The fire burned even more vigorously, and under the light of the fire, Ding Ge and Lin Ya''s faces turned red.

 Chapter 350 Ill Protect You

    Then we started to cook dinner. Because of the darkness, we couldn''t see a lot of things clearly. The range of the fire was still very small, so Lin Ya turned on the lights and the ground was suddenly illuminated with a bright light.


    At this moment, I really miss the light bulb.


    It was cold at night. Ding Ge and Lin Ya didn''t sit on the floor directly. They sat on the carpet and took some clothes from the car. At this time, these clothes were too useful!


    I started making dinner for the two of them.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were leaning against each other. They didn''t help me, they just sat there and looked at the fire. Perhaps they were a little scared. They looked into the darkness from time to time.


    I''m not afraid, but I feel quite excited!


    I have always been bold, and I am not afraid of such a dark night. Besides, with Ding Ge and Lin Ya by my side, I even feel a little happy. If I hadn''t been trapped here tonight, how could I have stayed overnight with ding Green ya?


    Soon after the meal was ready, we started our second picnic.


    "Are you two hungry?" I asked.


    The two nodded, and the pot was steaming.


    I smiled and said, "Drink more soup and get warm."


    Not long after winter, the night was still cold, but fortunately we didn''t feel too cold around the fire. But it''s good to drink more hot soup.


    I brought them some food, but luckily we prepared more water, otherwise this dinner would still be a problem.


    The two of them sat on the carpet, and I sat down with a random stone, and the three of them began to eat dinner.


    The second picnic no longer had the freshness of the first one. Besides, it was really inconvenient to do anything in the dark. I really don''t know how the ancient people spent their evenings.


    The three of us then finished our meal by fire and car.


    After dinner, we didn''t need too bright lights, so I said to Lin Ya, "Turn off the lights. Don''t run out of electricity."


    "No!" Lin Ya said quickly, "Isn''t it too dark?"


    Ding Ge was also a little scared and said, "Can''t you turn it off?"


    "We have to turn it off sooner or later. It''s impossible to keep the lights on all night. We have a fire. It''s warm enough. Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Ding Ge looked at me with admiration and said with conviction, "I don''t know where you got the guts, Xing Yun."


    "Just watch less horror movies." I smiled and replied.


    "We don''t really watch horror movies." Ding Ge added.


    I thought for a moment and then replied, "Maybe I was born to be so bold."


    Lin Ya also gave me a thumbs-up. It''s rare that I don''t use words to mock me.


    I stood up and said to Lin Ya and Ding Ge to push the car to a position just right behind them, so that they could sit on the carpet and lean on the car, so that the two of them would feel more comfortable and more secure.


    Both of them agreed, so I took control of the direction and the three of them moved the car to the back of the carpet, so that they wouldn''t feel empty behind them, and their hearts would be less afraid.


    But this is all land. It took the three of us a lot of effort to move it. It would be much easier if it was concrete.


    At night, I really don''t feel comfortable in the city!


    When it was done, the two of them sat on the carpet, some distance away from the carpet was the fire. I threw some firewood into the fire from time to time, so the fire made a crackling noise from time to time, but it sounded very pleasant.


    The two of them sat forward, cross-legged on the carpet, and I sat next to them. The temperature of the fire warmed the surroundings. I looked at Ding Ge and Lin Ya, and their tense nerves finally relaxed.


    At this moment, I can''t help but recall my previous experience.


    So similar, except for the number of different people, the others are quite similar.


    That night, we sat on a broken mat found on the floor of the building and lit a fire with abandoned logs and formwork. The fire was obviously not as vigorous as this one. The raging flames in front of us seemed to fly. From time to time, sparks splashed out of the fire and turned to ashes.


    The situation that night was actually worse. A super heavy rain trapped us there. Apart from the sound of rain or rain, our clothes were all wet. Now it''s much more comfortable than that night. We can eat a picnic, bring fruits and snacks, and spare clothes and carpets. At this time, we are much happier.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya obviously didn''t forget that night, and then we talked about that night and that night!


    Although we were both trapped in the wilderness, that night was really a meaningful one, and this night, I believe we will never forget it.


    That night, we chatted, sang, and laughed until we completely forgot the terrible environment we were in. With them around, we really felt warm from the bottom of our hearts.


    Today, there will really be an illusion of time reversal, but Hu Zi and Old Gao are not here, which makes me more aware that everything in front of me is not an illusion!


    At that time, Ding Ge was still my girlfriend.


    I smiled bitterly. I should be content to be like this now.


    "Have you ever thought of that? A few years later, this kind of thing can actually happen again?" I asked with emotion.


    Ding ge looked at me. Under the light of the fire, her eyes seemed to add an unspeakable tenderness. She looked at me but didn''t answer my question.


    Lin Ya sighed, then she nodded.


    I asked in surprise, "You can predict the future?"


    Lin Ya shook his head.


    I looked at her doubtfully and asked her what she meant with my eyes. Lin Ya sighed slightly and said, "Because we are still friends, we can definitely encounter things you can''t imagine!"


    I was shocked by Lin Ya''s words. I stretched out my hands and took a long time to say helplessly, "Are you saying I''m a jinx?"


    "I didn''t say that." There was a faint smile on Lin Ya''s lips.


    I stood up and said as I walked, "I don''t care."


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya became nervous, and Ding Ge quickly asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Pee!"


    Seeing me leave, their expressions changed. However, what I didn''t expect was that Ding Ge suddenly whispered, "I''m going too."


    I stayed there when I heard this, because I never thought that Ding Ge would say such a thing. I was stunned for a moment and replied, "Then go with the girl."


    Anyway, there''s no one here. Just find a place to hide.


    Lin Ya also said, "Let''s go together."


    But...


    I scratched my head, curled my mouth awkwardly and said, "Then you two can come together."


    Two people can be companions.


    I''ll go this way, and they''ll go the other way.


    "We dare not."


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya both stood up, but Ding Ge said something that made my body tremble again. I said in my heart, what''s the matter? If they don''t dare, they have to let me accompany them!


    Ding Ge''s cheeks were flushed, and it was unclear whether they were shy or fiery.


    I looked at them, and the two of them looked at me, as if all three of them had lost their minds.


    I sighed and said, "Are you two still afraid? Take your phone and turn on the lights. Don''t go too far."


    "Then we are afraid too!" Ding Ge said firmly again.


    What should I do?


    I thought about it and said, "Then you two can settle it in the fire area, so you won''t be afraid."


    After hearing what I said, both of them frowned deeply, as if they thought my idea was disgusting.


    "Can''t you?" I asked.


    "That''s disgusting!" Lin ya turned away.


    "Then what do you want to do?" I was convinced. I had no idea.


    But neither of them answered my question. Ding Ge looked up at the stars and said softly, "I really want to go back to the city."


    I couldn''t bear to laugh at them anymore, so I said softly to them, "Don''t be afraid, I''m right here. I promise you nothing! Well, you turn on the lights and go in the direction of the lights. Find a place to hide. I''ll be watching you all the time."


    The two looked at the car, thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    Then, Lin Ya turned on the headlights and the high lights. Lin Ya and Ding Ge walked hand in hand in the direction of the lights. I stood by the fire and looked at the two of them.


    They walked very slowly. After a while, they finally reached a hidden place. However, Ding Ge and Lin Ya finally waved at me and motioned for me to go over.


    I struggled, but I still walked over.


    How embarrassing!


    I walked to the two of them, but three or four meters away, Lin Ya suddenly shouted at me, "Stop!"


    I stopped and looked at the two of them in confusion. Let me come and let me stand here again?


    Lin Ya smiled and said to me, "Okay, just stand there."


    Can I just stand here? What''s the difference between that and just now? They could see me just now!


    At this moment, Lin Ya whispered a few words to dinger, then Ding Ge walked behind lin ya, and then she hid in a hiding place.


    I''m going to faint! Two protections?


    Lin Ya said to me again, "Turn your head."


    I raised my hand and smiled helplessly, "I''ll do whatever you say."


    Forgive their cowardice!


    Then, after the two of them settled, they went back to the fire, and I solved my own problem. When I came back, I couldn''t help but tease them, "You two aren''t as bold as that star."


    I looked up at the sky and said to the two of them, pointing to the smallest one.


    At this time, the moon became a little brighter, but there were fewer stars, little by little. The light of the moon did not work at all. The surroundings were still dark and gray, without the beauty of the moonlight.


    Neither of them refuted, admitting their cowardice.


    I didn''t want to laugh at them like this anymore. I felt that I was so hateful, so I said apologetically to the two of them, "It''s okay. You don''t have to be brave. I will be brave. I will protect you."

 Chapter 351 Its Time to Leave

    Tonight, the three of us were trapped in the wilderness. I was the only man, so I should protect them, chat with them, drive away the fear and panic in their hearts, make them happy, and let them spend the night in comfort.


    I added some more firewood to the fire, and the sound of the firewood burning was amplified infinitely in the silence. It was so quiet around. The sound of the fire, the sound of our conversation, the sound of the wind, were all swallowed up by the silence like stones thrown into the sea.


    We can feel the terrible feeling of silence!


    This can''t help but make people feel cold in their hearts, even if their bodies are warmed by the fire.


    I didn''t talk to the two of them about their troubles. I just joked and talked without a theme. Time moved forward gradually, but the night could still devour everything.


    At this moment, I saw Ding Ge yawn, and I said to the two of them, "If you want to sleep, sleep. I''m here to watch over you."


    The two of them did not look very energetic. I continued, "Can you sleep?"


    They shook their heads again.


    I continued, "It''s all right. You can sleep peacefully. I''m here to watch over you. Do you want to sleep in the car or on the carpet? I think we should sleep on the carpet. Get closer to the fire. It''s probably colder in the car."


    "Then let''s go to sleep, or it''s getting harder and harder. Xing Yun''s here anyway, so we don''t have to worry about anything." Lin Ya said to Ding Ge.


    I nodded and said, "Yes, sleep at ease!"


    Dinger looked at me and asked, "What about you? Where are you sleeping?"


    At most, two people would sleep on that carpet. I replied, "I''m watching you. I''m not sleeping."


    "Forget it. You can sleep if you want. It doesn''t matter if the fire is out. We slept and you were too bored." Ding Ge added.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. You guys can sleep. Don''t worry about me." I replied indifferently.


    "Why don''t you sit on the carpet and stay away from the fire. Don''t fall asleep and fall on the fire." Lin Ya added.


    "...


    I was speechless and smiled bitterly, "Is that what you say, girl?"


    Come on, sit on the carpet. We can make room for you. We''ll feel better if you sit here."


    Lin Ya said so, so I had to go over and sit on the carpet.


    Dinger and Lin Ya also lay on it, ready to sleep. I covered them with my clothes. The two of them lay on the carpet together and closed their eyes.


    I glanced at them, then took a deep breath and looked at the fire in front of me.


    The two of them had fallen asleep, and I was the only one awake. At this moment, I wasn''t very sleepy. Perhaps my desire to protect them was too strong. At this moment, I just wanted to stay by their side and not take a step away.


    Because I knew that if I wasn''t here, the two of them wouldn''t sleep at ease.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and the two of them fell asleep. Suddenly, I felt a lot quieter. I was afraid to disturb them. When I put firewood in the fire, it was much lighter, for fear of disturbing their sleep.


    I hope they can have a good sleep!


    Looking at the fire, I couldn''t help but think again.


    In silence, the emotions in my heart began to flood. I took out my wallet again and took out Ding Ge''s photo. The photo was red from the fire, and Ding Ge''s smile seemed to be more beautiful.


    The thought of Lin Ya and Guzheng quarreling and delaying my relationship with Guzheng for a few months was especially uncomfortable. But I can''t blame Lin Ya.


    I think, maybe this is god''s will, but in fact, it can''t be said to be delayed, just return to normal again.


    I don''t want to think about these things anymore. The first thing I think of is the second thing. There are too many things...


    I took a breath and felt numb both physically and mentally.


    In fact, I really like this day, no worries, no pressure, we stay here with a relaxed attitude, enjoy, blow a picnic, drink red wine, physical and mental pleasure, from the heart of happiness, this is life!


    I really want to be like this every day, to slow down, to feel the world, to be with the people around me, to be so happy, to be so happy!


    ...


    I wonder when I can live like this?


    I turned around and looked at Ding Ge and Lin Ya, who were already asleep and could clearly hear their long breaths in silence. Seeing how they slept soundly, I felt very satisfied.


    Gradually, I was also a little sleepy, it was really difficult to stay up all night alone.


    But I didn''t move. I just sat there, feeling a little tired, like the tide.


    Gradually, his eyelids became heavier and heavier.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep.


    I still sat there with my hands around my knees, my head resting on my arms, and I fell asleep in this position.


    I had a dream, a nightmare!


    In the dream, I was still in front of me. Ding Ge and Lin Ya were also here, but they didn''t sleep. The three of us had a very lively chat and had a very happy chat. The light of the fire made our faces warm.


    All of a sudden, Ding Ge''s broken arm started to hurt, and it hurt so much that her face looked terrible. In an instant, a lot of sweat was oozing from her forehead. She was in pain. She was in pain. Lin Ya and I were in a panic.


    At a loss!


    I don''t know what to do!


    We were in the wilderness, the car broke down, there was no way to go to the hospital, and who would pick us up in the middle of the night? But was it so hard to watch Ding Ge suffer?


    I was so impatient that my heart was pounding.


    Ding Ge was still very uncomfortable, lying on the ground in pain, his body huddled up and trembling violently.


    My mouth trembled, my body trembled, and I almost cried. At this moment, my heart was filled with despair, there was no way!


    I held Ding Ge, and Ding Ge lay in my arms. She looked at me. In her eyes, I saw a bright moon, and I was 100 % sure that there was a deep love in her eyes for me.


    I can guarantee it 100 %!


    At that moment, my tears ran away, completely unable to stop them.


    I gritted my teeth and wished I could bear all the pain for dinger. The despair in my heart engulfed me like a whirlpool, tearing me apart and churning my body into pieces.


    Then I saw...


    Ding ge closed her eyes!


    ...


    At that moment, my body shuddered, as if I had taken a hot bath and then stood in the freezing wind and snow, trembling violently, every hair, every pore, and every tendon on my body trembling at the same time.


    Then, I woke up!


    When I woke up, my head was dizzy and I couldn''t tell the reality from the dream. I quickly turned to look at Ding Ge and saw Ding Ge sleeping peacefully on the carpet. Only when I saw Ding Ge safe and sound did I wake up.


    However, it was still a deep breath, because the dream just now was so real, knowing that it was a dream, but still a special fear, or a feeling of suffocation.


    I slowed down for a while and closed my eyes, trying to forget that dream as soon as possible.


    But I feel especially inexplicable. I don''t know why I have such a nightmare all of a sudden.


    When I came back to my senses, I saw that the fire in front of me was about to go out. I took a stick and brushed a layer of ash on the top of the fire, and a red flame appeared below.


    I added some firewood to the fire, and I couldn''t help but blame myself. I didn''t know how I fell asleep, and I didn''t know if they were frozen.


    At this time, I looked into the distance, and then suddenly realized that it was not a dark night anymore. It was almost dawn, and in the darkness, I could already see the trees, the mounds of soil and the road, but the light was still very, very dark.


    At this moment, I twisted my head again and was shocked.


    I don''t know when Lin Ya woke up and sat up. He was right behind me, scaring me!


    Why is there no movement at all?


    My heart, which had just calmed down, trembled again. I patted my chest and looked at Lin Ya, "What are you doing, girl? You''re scaring me to death!"


    "Aren''t you very brave?" Afraid of waking Ding Ge, Lin Ya spoke very softly.


    I lowered my voice and asked, "When did you wake up?"


    "Just now, you had a cold war." Lin ya looked at me and her eyes sparkled. She asked, "Did you dream just now?"


    I quickly sighed and finally stopped thinking about it. Lin Ya brought it up again.


    I nodded.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    I nodded again.


    Lin Ya asked again, "What dream did you have?"


    "Nothing. It''s just a dream. Don''t mention it." I quickly shook my head. I didn''t want to talk about it.


    Lin Ya gave me a deep look, but she didn''t force me to say it again. She rubbed her eyes, looked at the sky and said, "It''s almost dawn."


    "Yeah."


    I stood up.


    I just sat down and slept for a while, and now my body felt particularly uncomfortable and uncomfortable. I moved my muscles and bones, looked at the light in the east that had not yet revealed the horizon, and exhaled a breath.


    That night, it was over.


    It was quite peaceful.


    There was no storm that night when the five of us were busy. At that time, we stayed up all night until dawn. Today, we all slept.


    But for me, it was still a very warm day, an unforgettable day! I will remember this place, this night, Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    This is our story!


    I took a breath of the morning air, then called Old Gao, told him to get up and find a repair shop, and then pulled lin ya''s car back.


    When Old Gao comes, it''s time for us to leave!

 Chapter 352 : Photo Shop

    Not long after, Ding Ge woke up.


    But she had already missed the sunrise. Lin Ya and I watched the whole process of the sunrise, but it wasn''t as beautiful as we thought. The sky was almost fully lit up, and everything around us was clearly back in sight.


    The morning light was quite comfortable on her face, breathing in the air with the fragrance of grass. It was very pleasant, and there was some dew on many grass and leaves, which looked crystal clear and particularly beautiful.


    Ding Ge rubbed his eyes, his eyes still a little hazy, obviously not awake yet. But she didn''t sleep any more and sat on the carpet in a daze.


    We have nothing to do now. We can only wait here.


    Lin Ya has sent our location to Old Gao on his cell phone, but he shouldn''t be coming too fast. After all, it''s still a long way from the city.


    Dinger looked at us and asked, "Why are you two awake so early?"


    Ding Ge looked at me again and asked, "Xing Yun, are you awake?"


    "I''m asleep." It was just a short nap.


    "Well, I didn''t wake up for long either." Lin Ya asked, "Did you ask for leave today? Will you be late for work?"


    "It''s okay. I have to meet Guzheng today. I can''t go back to the company." Ding Ge mentioned Guzheng again.


    Lin Ya''s face changed again. She said nothing more. Dinger, on the other hand, looked confused. She looked like she wanted to say something to Lin Ya, but she didn''t say anything.


    I quickly changed the subject and said, "Are you hungry? We still have some snacks. Do you want them?"


    The two shook their heads. I didn''t feel hungry, so I didn''t eat anything. The three of them were waiting for Old Gao.


    We rearranged our things and put them in the car, leaving only a carpet for Ding Ge and Lin Ya to sit on.


    I took another piss in the distance, and when I came back, I saw the two of them talking.


    At this moment, I heard Lin Ya say, "Can''t someone else do this?"


    Ding Ge replied, "It''s always been me. It''s unnecessary to transfer it to someone else all of a sudden."


    "It''s not something you can''t do without me."


    "But the handover is very troublesome. It''s not that you don''t know." Ding Ge asked again, "Why don''t you want me to work with Guzheng so badly? Is it because you don''t like Guzheng, or do you think Guzheng is unreliable?"


    "Maybe both." Lin Ya did not hide his dislike for Guzheng at all.


    Ding Ge smiled and advised, "Well, even if I can''t be friends with Guzheng, business cooperation has nothing to do with this. And I''m not working with Guzheng personally, but with the company behind Guzheng, and I think she''s quite reliable."


    "But... Why would she help you?" Lin Ya asked, especially doubtful.


    When I heard Lin Ya''s words, I immediately frowned. I could understand their previous conversation. What did the last sentence mean? Guzheng helped dinger? How?


    However, when lin ya said this, Ding Ge immediately looked around cautiously. When she saw me, her eyes immediately became evasive and her expression became unnatural.


    She tugged at lalinya''s arm, and I saw this little movement. She whispered something to Lin Ya in a very low voice, but I couldn''t hear it.


    I was very confused and couldn''t figure out what Lin Ya meant by that.


    Just then, a car appeared in sight. I think it was Old Gao.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya also stood up, and then Ding Ge said to Guzheng, "You and Xinyan have a good conversation. This is not the way to stay frozen."


    Lin Ya didn''t answer. Her eyes were filled with light. She looked at the car coming towards us.


    Not long after, the car came to us. It was Old Gao and the people from the garage. So we loaded the carpet into the car, and then moved lin ya''s car. The people from the garage tied the rope to Lin Ya''s car, ready to pull the car away.


    After that, we started to leave.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya sat in the garage car, Old Gao and I sat in Lin Ya''s car, I was in the driver''s seat controlling the direction, and Old Gao was in the copilot. Then he smiled at me and asked, "Why did the three of you think of coming to the wild?"


    "Isn''t this... Coming as soon as you want?" I don''t know how to explain it. It was just a whim. I wanted to have a nice picnic, but the car broke down.


    I asked Old Gao worriedly, "What''s going on with Hu Zi? I called him and he didn''t answer."


    "I don''t know." Old Gao said, "Yesterday, Hu Zi received a phone call with a serious expression, and then he left in a hurry. He only told us that there was something at home, and he didn''t say anything. He looked very anxious!"


    After listening to Old Gao''s words, my heart became more worried. I thought about it and called Hu Zi when I got back.


    I hope nothing happens.


    In this way, the car in front pulled Lin Ya''s car to Pucheng. Ding Ge and Old Gao got off halfway first. I had to accompany lin ya to repair the car.


    I don''t think there''s much wrong with the car. It won''t take much time to fix it.


    Sure enough, when they arrived at the repair shop, they said it was not a big problem and could be repaired in about half an hour. Lin Ya and I were waiting at the repair shop.


    I went out to buy some buns and soy milk and ate with Lin Ya.


    I looked at lin ya and asked curiously, "Girl, what do you mean by Guzheng helping ding ge?"


    Lin Ya took a bite of the bun, looked at me and said faintly, "What do you mean?"


    "You know what I said. I heard everything. Don''t pretend to be confused."


    The more Lin Ya didn''t say anything, the more I felt like they were hiding something from me.


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s a help. I think Guzheng means something else!" Lin Ya thought for a moment and then added.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I couldn''t understand it any more.


    "Okay, nothing. I don''t know much about the cooperation between the two companies, so don''t ask me." Lin Ya was obviously unwilling to talk about it.


    I knew that Lin Ya wouldn''t be able to force her if he didn''t want to say it, so I had to give up.


    Look, I know. Lin Ya must know more than I do!


    We waited for a while, and Lin Ya''s cell phone rang. After she answered the phone, her expression became solemn again.


    I looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay. Xinyan asked me where I was."


    "Oh, are you going to the store later?" I asked.


    Lin Ya frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. She nodded and I asked again, "Is something wrong?"


    "I don''t know either." Lin Ya said, "Xinyan''s tone sounds serious." She smiled again and said, "Maybe she''s still mad at me."


    I also sighed.


    I always felt that if this matter was not handled properly, it would become a rift between the two of them.


    It''s still the same sentence. It''s not about who''s right or wrong. Everyone''s outlook on life is different. We''re adults, and it''s hard to change our outlook for more than 20 years.


    Lin Ya insisted on not bothering Ji Ze. She actually hoped that Luo Wen would be punished by the law. Ling Xinyan could be said to be doing her best for the photo shop. In her opinion, Lin Ya could make things easier, but she didn''t, so she would be a little resentful.


    Ah, I sighed.


    I haven''t been in Pucheng for long, and although the air doesn''t seem to make much difference from the suburbs, I''m getting bored.


    How pleasant it was yesterday!


    But back in Pucheng, he had to face all kinds of troubles and problems.


    We really can''t live so easily here!


    I said to Lin Ya, "I''ll go back to the photo shop with you."


    I was afraid that Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan would have an unpleasant conversation and experience. I really don''t want this scene of Lin Ya and Guzheng fighting to happen again.


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "No, you didn''t sleep much that night. Go back and have a good sleep."


    "I''m fine. I slept too." I clenched my fists and said firmly to Lin Ya, "Let''s go to the photo shop with you first."


    Lin Ya gave me a nonchalant glance and ignored me.


    After a while, the car was finally repaired. Lin Ya sat in the driver''s seat and lit the car easily. After paying the bill, Lin Ya and I left the repair shop.


    Sitting in the car, opening the window and feeling the speed of the car, a smile could not help but appear on the corner of his mouth. It''s finally fixed. I really hope it won''t go wrong again!


    A few more minutes later, Lin Ya and I finally arrived at the photography store.


    However, the photography store was not open, and Ling Xinyan was standing in front of the door.


    Lin Ya and I got out of the car and walked towards ling xinyan. When we greeted her, she seemed expressionless, expressionless and without a smile on her face.


    I can''t help but worry. Is something wrong again? Could it be that president Luo did something?


    "Why don''t you open the door?" Lin Ya asked faintly.


    Ling Xinyan didn''t say anything, but she opened the door and the three of us walked in.


    Lin Ya frowned and asked Ling Xinyan, "Is something wrong?"


    Ling Xinyan tilted his lips and smiled, "Do you still care about our photography store?"


    When I heard Ling Xinyan''s tone, I felt that something was wrong. Something must be wrong!


    Lin Ya''s face was similar to indifference, but Lin Ya''s expression was very calm, and Ling Xinyan was obviously very unhappy, his language and expression were particularly aggressive.


    "Of course!" Lin Ya spat out two more words slowly, still in a strong Lin Ya style. There were no high decibels, no accents, and it sounded like a normal sentence, but it had the power to make people understand.


    I stood aside, genuinely feeling that the atmosphere was very stiff, so I quickly smiled and said in the middle, "Xinyan, what the hell is going on? Say it!"


    "Our photography store has been ordered to close down and reorganize!" Ling Xinyan said.

 Chapter 353 Ji Ze Intervened

    "Shut down and reorganize?!"


    I was shocked. The photography store was closed. I didn''t have to think that president Luo was behind it.


    However, Lin Ya''s expression was still indifferent, not a bit surprised, as if the news did not hit her!


    I gritted my teeth and my emotions began to fluctuate. I didn''t expect this president Luo to be so despicable and shameless. No wonder he could teach a son like Luo Wen.


    Like father, like son!


    I really didn''t expect president Luo to strike so quickly and so fiercely!


    "Why?" Lin Ya asked, not understanding.


    I looked at Lin Ya doubtfully. With his intelligence, it was impossible to guess why.


    Ling Xinyan''s face darkened, and he replied unhappily, "Needless to say, it must be president Luo behind this."


    "This man is too shameless!" I said angrily.


    "What can you do if you don''t want to be shameless? He''s just so capable. Now that he''s done, he''s closed and reorganized. If he offends president Luo, he won''t be able to start a business even if he''s a monkey."


    "We are legally operating and we are not breaking the rules. Why should they make us shut down and reorganize?" Lin Ya added.


    Ling Xinyan sneered and said, "Who are you asking me? They can shut us down even if they make up an excuse."


    "Lin Ya, the only way now is for the Ji Ze family to drop the case, understand? If they don''t drop the case, it''s us who will suffer. President Luo said that if his son doesn''t come out, our store won''t open for a day."


    Lin ya looked at Ling Xinyan and asked faintly, "Did he tell you that himself?"


    Ling xinyan nodded.


    Lin Ya''s face grew colder and she said in a deep voice, "Since he has admitted that he was behind this, we can sue him. As a principal, he actually colluded with corrupt officials and bullied innocent people with his connections and connections. What''s the difference between this and gangsters?"


    "But what evidence do you have?" Ling xinyan questioned.


    "You are proof!" Lin Ya said firmly.


    "What proof am I?" Ling Xinyan sneered.


    "Since president Luo told you himself, it''s a threat..."


    Before Lin Ya could finish, Ling Xinyan interrupted, "So what if we call the police? Will president Luo admit it?"


    "You don''t even want to try?" Lin Ya added.


    Ling Xinyan seemed to understand the meaning of lin ya''s words. She said irritably, "Is this the same?"


    I saw that both of them were getting more and more agitated. Knowing that this was not the way to go on, I quickly said, "You two calm down first. Let''s sit down and talk calmly. If there''s anything we can do, we can solve it. It won''t help the photography shop to go on like this."


    However, my words didn''t seem to have much effect, so I grabbed them by the arms and pulled them to the stool for them to sit down.


    Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya did not speak, and the atmosphere became even more solemn. I looked at this photography shop that had just opened for a short time, and everything seemed especially brand new. Obviously, the two of them loved this place very much.


    I looked at the two of them and said, "It''s just a temporary closure. Don''t be too impulsive. We haven''t ordered the store to close yet."


    "Is it still far?" Ling Xinyan asked deliberately.


    I don''t know how to answer, but it depends on how well principal luo has connections.


    At this moment, Ling Xinyan looked at Lin Ya and asked in a deep voice, "Lin Ya, our photography shop is like this now. Can you be so indifferent? Don''t you have any human feelings?"


    Lin ya looked at Ling Xinyan and replied, "Do you have to cry to show your love for the studio?"


    Lin Ya was obviously angry too. Although she looked extremely calm, I could feel the powerful aura emanating from her.


    "Then why aren''t you willing to make a little compromise, a little sacrifice? Ji Ze is fine now. If he is in trouble, I will never let you call him. He is fine, so what if you beg him? Luo Wen has already made financial compensation, hasn''t he?" Ling Xinyan asked excitedly.


    I sighed, but I didn''t say anything. They were so insistent that I couldn''t persuade them.


    "Is this how you see things?" Lin Ya looked much calmer than ling xinyan.


    "I just hope that our photography shop will be fine. That''s all I want!" Ling Xinyan''s eyes sparkled and the corners of his mouth quivered.


    "I hope so." Lin Ya added.


    After that, lin ya glanced at me and motioned for me to leave. She didn''t want to continue arguing with Ling Xinyan.


    She took a step towards the door.


    Ling Xinyan immediately shouted, "Lin Ya, where are you going?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer.


    Ling Xinyan continued to shout, "Are you just watching our store close? We used to work so hard just to live! If we can''t even get a bite to eat, what are our bottom lines?"


    Lin Ya did not turn her head. She sighed deeply and said, "I will think of a way!"


    After that, lin ya walked out the door and I followed her. I wanted to talk to Ling Xinyan, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Just like that, lin ya and I went out of the photography shop. I said to Lin Ya, "Let me drive."


    Lin Ya didn''t argue with me. He gave me the key and I drove away. I asked lin ya where she was going, and Lin Ya said to rent my house first and bring the picnic set over. I nodded and drove home.


    Lin Ya was unusually silent, obviously in a bad mood.


    I looked at her and couldn''t help but worry. I know that when the photography store is closed, Lin Ya must feel a lot worse than she looks, even worse than ling xinyan. She resigned to do this, and the invitation to join me was full of expectations, but who would have thought this would happen?


    Lin Ya must have a lot of pressure and worry in her heart, but she didn''t show it. She just responded with silence.


    But this is Lin Ya!


    Even if president Luo did this to the photo shop, Lin Ya was still unwilling to ask Ji Ze for help. She had an air of pride that made her exceptionally pure! After all these years in society, she still looked the same. Although she would go to social engagements and smile at people she didn''t like, she was still the same Lin Ya. She didn''t change. She was just more mature and stronger. She would compromise, but she wouldn''t betray herself.


    I asked worriedly, "Girl, what are you going to do?"


    "If it''s not closed and reorganized, then let''s reorganize and apply for business after that." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "But you can''t pass at all." At this point, I hated myself for not being able to help Lin Ya. If Old Gao''s father was still on the high ground, Old Gao might be able to help, but now, we have nothing to do with each other.


    However, I can''t help but think, can this matter be solved by di ming?


    In my eyes, Di Ming was really a very powerful being. I couldn''t help but think that I could ask Di Ming for help. Although I hate to ask for help, I will definitely ask Di Ming for Lin Ya''s sake.


    At this time, Lin Ya replied calmly, "If you can''t pass, you can''t pass. Just in time, you can concentrate on the decoration of the cake shop these days."


    "Then I can watch over the bakery for you." I said.


    "I''ll do it myself. I''m fine now anyway."


    I sighed again. I just got back to Pucheng, and this happened again.


    After that, the car drove into the neighborhood and Lin Ya and I started moving things upstairs.


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s cell phone rang.


    She got through, then she said something like nothing, and then hung up.


    Then, my cell phone rang. It was ji ze who called. I couldn''t help but look at Lin Ya. It wasn''t ji ze who called Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya went upstairs with his things. I followed behind and answered the phone.


    Ji Ze asked hurriedly, "Has the girl''s photography shop been closed and reorganized?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s Luo Wen''s family, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Ze''s voice sounded a little anxious. My phone was loud and Ji Ze''s voice could be heard by Lin Ya. When she heard Ji Ze''s voice, she grabbed it from my hand and said, "Ji Ze, just focus on your recovery. Don''t worry about the photography store."


    "How can I let this happen to a photography store because of me?"


    "It''s not your fault."


    "But this has something to do with me!" Ji Ze said forcefully.


    "Okay, just leave it alone, okay?"


    "I''ll find a way, girl. Don''t worry." After saying this, ji ze hung up the phone.


    Lin Ya sighed helplessly. She handed me her phone with a troubled face.


    In fact, I guessed that ji ze would definitely intervene in this matter, but this time I don''t know if Ling Xinyan contacted Ji Ze or if he heard it from other people.


    I said to Lin Ya, "Since jize wants to help, let him help. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "It''s okay. Anyway, his parents know this time, and Ji Ze is helpless." Lin Ya seemed to be certain that Ji Ze would not be able to help. She was not too worried.


    Lin Ya and I started moving things back upstairs, and then I asked lin ya, "Where are you going next?"


    "Go to the Xingyun hotel." Lin Ya replied, "You have to go there anyway. I really want to drink!"


    "Stop drinking."


    Lin ya gave me a deep look as if she was blaming me for not saying to drink with her but for advising her not to. I smiled bitterly and said, "I was afraid you would feel uncomfortable if you drank too much."


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything more. We got in the car together. This time, lin ya drove to the Xingyun hotel.


    Not long after, we arrived at the Xingyun hotel, parked the car, and got out of the car.


    However, just then, she suddenly saw Ding Ge standing in front of the Xingyun hotel.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why Ding Ge was here. Didn''t she meet Guzheng? I was shocked again at the thought. Could it be that the place where Ding Ge and Guzheng met was the Xingyun hotel?


    No way?


    Lin Ya''s face was also surprised. Before we could walk to the door, we saw Guzheng coming out of it.


    Ding Ge and Guzheng were laughing and talking. They didn''t see us, but they soon found out about us.


    Dinger looked at both of us, and Guzheng looked at both of us. I couldn''t help but have a headache. Lin Ya and Guzheng had just quarreled. I didn''t expect that they would meet again another day later. Now Lin Ya was in a very bad mood. It would be better for them to stop quarreling!

 Chapter 354 : Dinner

    Lin ya looked at Guzheng, Guzheng looked at Lin Ya. Maybe it was only a few seconds, but in my eyes, it was slowed down infinitely.


    I looked up at the sky, and the sky seemed to be still. The sun''s rays stayed in the air, not shining on me. It felt cold, as if a cold wind was blowing into my body.


    The two of them only looked at each other for a few seconds, then moved their eyes away. For a few seconds, I felt a cold wind, a burning fire, and the crisp sound of two steel knives colliding seemed to reverberate in the air.


    Seeing that they had no intention of pestering each other, I could not help but sigh with relief.


    That look at each other just now was too thrilling.


    Dinger walked towards us. She glanced at the car and asked, "The car is fixed."


    "Yeah."


    "Guzheng and I just agreed to work together." Ding Ge looked back at Guzheng with a stiff expression.


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything, so I scratched my head. Since Guzheng and Ding Ge had already made a deal, I really hope Guzheng can leave. After all, Lin Ya wants to stay in the hotel and drink. One of them has to leave the hotel! Since Guzheng is ready to leave, hurry up. I really don''t want to see Lin Ya and Guzheng in my eyes.


    When they were together, it felt like a bomb was placed next to them.


    Guzheng looked at me and I smiled at her.


    Guzheng said to Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute." Suddenly, Ding Ge stopped Guzheng.


    Guzheng looked at Ding Ge doubtfully, and Lin Ya and I looked at Ding Ge doubtfully. My lips trembled. Guzheng was finally leaving. Why did Ding Ge stop her?


    Ding Ge smiled and said to Guzheng, "Guzheng, it''s like this. I know you and the girl... There''s some misunderstanding between you. I hope we can sit together and have a good chat. It''s almost noon. I''ll treat everyone to a meal. Let''s sit together. What do you think?"


    Then Ding Ge looked at lin ya again, and Lin Ya''s eyes were filled with surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect ding ge to say that.


    I didn''t expect it at all!


    Let Lin Ya and Guzheng eat at the same table? After Lin Ya poured Guzheng a glass of wine?


    Impossible!


    They really can''t be good friends. Even if they can sit together calmly, they can never be close friends. If that''s the case, there''s really no need for this meal. It''s better for the two of them to ignore each other.


    The goosebumps on my body are almost getting up. How did Ding Ge come up with such an idea? It''s such a bad idea!


    However, Ding Ge''s eyes were sincere, as if he really wanted Lin Ya and Guzheng to make up.


    However, there are some things that it is impossible.


    I looked at Lin Ya and Guzheng. They definitely didn''t want to sit with each other.


    However, I was wrong again!


    Lin Ya said faintly, "Okay."


    Guzheng smiled and said, "Sure."


    I froze. Ding Ge smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go in. Let''s have a good talk."


    After that, the three of them walked towards the restaurant. Ding Ge walked in the middle, and Lin Ya and Guzheng walked on both sides.


    I looked at the back of the three of them, and there were ten thousand doubts in my heart. Why? Why on earth?


    After what happened today, I didn''t understand what women were thinking at all. I didn''t understand why they would still sit at a table if they didn''t like each other.


    A woman''s heart, a needle in the sea!


    I saw the meaning of this sentence again.


    I sighed, and there was something indescribably messy in my heart. I always felt that something would happen if they sat together!


    But since both of them have agreed, what can I say? I had no choice but to follow them into the restaurant.


    The three of them went upstairs first, and when they saw Old Gao the night before yesterday, they all looked as surprised as I was. Old Gao asked me in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    I was particularly confused and said, "How would I know?"


    I shook my head. I really didn''t have enough brain cells. I never thought that Lin Ya and Guzheng would be able to sit together again today.


    "Too messy, really too messy!" Old Gao smiled bitterly.


    Yes, there are three women in a play, and Lin Ya and Guzheng can sing one.


    "What should I do?" Old Gao asked me again.


    "What can we do? They want to eat, so order." I said to Old Gao, "I won''t tell you any more. I''d better go up and accompany them."


    If Lin Ya and Guzheng clashed again, Ding Ge would probably not be able to persuade them.


    Hey, what''s going on here?


    I told Old Gao to go upstairs. The three of Ding Ge were already sitting in the private room. I had the menu in my hand, but for a moment, I didn''t know who to give it to. I hesitated and handed it to Ding Ge.


    She''s the one who set up the bureau today. It''s up to her.


    Ding Ge gave way to the menu to lin ya and Guzheng, both shaking their heads. Then Lin Ya said, "Don''t forget to give me a bottle of wine."


    "Why do you want to drink?" Ding Ge frowned. Maybe what she wanted was for Lin Ya and Guzheng to reconcile, and drinking would only get in the way. She blinked and added, "Let''s drink some red wine."


    Guzheng did not comment, but Lin Ya said, "I drink white, you drink red."


    Although Lin Ya''s tone was particularly flat, it seemed to me that there was something else in it. She seemed unwilling to drink the same wine as Guzheng.


    Before it started, there was a slight awkwardness.


    I quickly explained the reason why Lin Ya wanted to drink white wine. It wasn''t because of Guzheng, but because he was in a bad mood."


    Ding Ge''s face also showed anxiety and worry after hearing this. She quickly looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Really, girl?"


    Lin Ya looked at the glass on the table and replied faintly, "Yes."


    I said it was president Luo who did it, but before I could finish, Lin Ya deliberately interrupted me. She said to Ding Ge, "Order first. We''ll talk while we eat."


    Ding Ge sighed and ordered first.


    While Ding Ge was looking at the menu, she did not speak, and Lin Ya and Guzheng were even more silent. I did not know what to say. For a moment, the room was especially quiet. It felt a little more quiet than usual, and it was an unspeakable shade.


    I chuckled and said to Lin Ya, "Girl, why don''t you drink beer? Don''t drink anything white."


    Lin Ya glanced at me and nodded.


    Ding Ge looked at Guzheng again and asked politely, "Guzheng, what do you want to drink?"


    "I''ll have a drink. I''m driving. You can order whatever you want." Guzheng smiled and replied.


    Guzheng looked at me again and said, "Just get me a bottle of black tea."


    I nodded and asked dinger, "What are you drinking?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and said, "Leave me alone. I don''t need it."


    Then dinger ordered and I went downstairs with the menu.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I walked out the door.


    It was so stuffy when I was in the private room, and I had a very uncomfortable feeling. Before I had eaten this meal, I really wanted it to end early.


    I went downstairs and handed the list to Old Gao.


    Old Gao looked at me and couldn''t help but smile.


    I was panting downstairs and didn''t want to go up.


    I walked into the backyard, breathed in the air, and then called Hu Zi. Now that Hu Zi hasn''t returned, we don''t know what happened.


    Fortunately, Hu Zi finally got through this time.


    "Xing Yun." Hu Zi''s low voice finally came through.


    I frowned. From his voice, I could feel that his heart was heavy, even though his voice was calm. I quickly asked, "Hu Zi, what''s going on? What the hell happened? Is something wrong with my uncle and aunt?"


    Hu Zi was silent for a moment, then said to me, "Let''s go back and talk."


    When I heard Hu Zi''s brief words, my heart was filled with worry. I asked again, "Why don''t I go with Old Gao?"


    Our relationship with Hu Zi has long been like a brother. What happened to Hu Zi''s family? We must go there.


    "No, no." Hu Zi said, "I''ll be back tonight. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Hu Zi kept saying that he would be back tonight, but he didn''t tell us what happened. The doubts in my heart did not lessen at all. I asked again in a heavy tone, "Really?"


    "No, let''s go back and talk."


    "All right then." I sighed and said, "Call me as soon as you have something to do. Old Gao and I will be there as soon as possible."


    After hanging up the phone, I had no reason not to go upstairs.


    I took a few bottles of beer and black tea upstairs and entered the room. I always felt that the temperature in the room was a few degrees lower than outside. Nothing happened, and I felt a layer of goosebumps on my body.


    Ding Ge was just saying, "Since we''re all sitting here today, I hope we can let bygones be bygones. Let''s just talk about any misunderstandings. We don''t have any grudges or grudges. We''re all Xing Yun''s friends. We''ve sat together before. It''s not good."


    I sat in my seat, but Ding Ge was the only one in the room. Besides, Lin Ya and Guzheng didn''t say anything. This made Ding Ge a little embarrassed.


    I passed the beer to Lin Ya and the black tea to Guzheng.


    I thought about it and poured myself a glass of wine. In this situation, it was better to get drunk.


    Confusion is also a rare thing!


    After a while, the dishes began to come up one by one. I brought the chopsticks to them. Ding Ge also said, "Let''s eat."


    The few of them began to move their chopsticks. We had been sitting in this room for almost ten minutes, safe and sound, without any tit-for-tat, nor anger, very calm, but my heart was hanging high. I always felt that the omen was like the calm before the storm.


    And what kind of storm does this deep sea silence foretell?

 Chapter 355 Happy Cooperation

    In the private room, the four of us were eating and drinking. Ding Ge and I sat face to face. The two of us separated Lin Ya and Guzheng from each other, but this made Lin Ya and Guzheng sit diagonally opposite each other, making eye contact very easy.


    Lin Ya didn''t seem in the mood to make up with Guzheng. Maybe she was just thinking about getting drunk and not thinking about the photo shop.


    And Guzheng did not reconcile with Guzheng at all. She just sat there quietly, talking to me and Ding Ge, not to Lin Ya.


    I drank the wine in my glass and the bitterness on the tip of my tongue was fleeting, but now I especially hope that the bitterness will come stronger.


    I looked at ding Green and Guzheng, and I couldn''t help but remember the past. I remember that we had sat together before. Lin Ya and Guzheng, Ding Ge and Guzheng, Ding Ge and Guzheng, and also Ding Ge and juan. It was always calm before, because there were many people together, and there was no conflict between them before.


    But from the first time they met, I could feel that they could not get along, as if they were born to be unable to get along. The two of them were like two tigers on a mountain. Although this metaphor was not appropriate, that was what it meant.


    Before that, they were able to live in peace without invading each other. But as time went on, the conflict between them deepened. Although there was no conflict at all, they just couldn''t get along with each other more and more.


    I scratched my head and felt that the meal in front of me was a little weird. I didn''t know what to say to adjust the atmosphere, because I didn''t know how to adjust it.


    I was on tenterhooks throughout the meal, but nothing happened.


    At this moment, Lin Ya stood up and said, "Go to the bathroom."


    Ding Ge also stood up and said, "I''ll go too."


    The two of them walked out the door one after another. It was too normal for them to be friends. I didn''t think much about it.


    After the two of them left, only Guzheng and I were left in the room.


    I smiled, still not knowing what to say.


    Sandwiched between Lin Ya and Guzheng, it was indescribably awkward.


    But I know that Lin Ya won''t apologize to Guzheng, and Guzheng won''t apologize to lin ya. After all, she didn''t do anything wrong. She just wanted to help me, but Lin Ya misunderstood her.


    At this moment, Guzheng looked at me with a slight smile on her lips. When she saw Lin Ya, she didn''t seem very angry. She said to me, "Why do you look so scared?"


    "How could it be?"


    I chuckled.


    "Are you still afraid of the three of us?" With me alone, Guzheng''s mood was obviously higher and more at ease.


    I shook my head again.


    Then Guzheng said directly, "Are you afraid that Lin Ya and I will fight?"


    I was stunned by the central issue and didn''t know how to answer it. Indeed, this was my worry. I can''t help but worry. Both of them have strong personalities, not as gentle as Ding Ge.


    "Don''t worry, I told you, as long as she doesn''t mess with me, I won''t mess with her." Guzheng gave me a reassuring look.


    But can I rest assured?


    "I heard you went on a picnic yesterday?" Guzheng asked.


    I think Old Gao, who is going to pick us up, knows about this. I didn''t have time to tell anyone else. Guzheng knows. Needless to say, Ding Ge must have told her.


    I didn''t expect the two of them to talk about business and daily life.


    I nodded.


    Guzheng continued, "How is it?"


    "Not bad." I pointed to Guzheng and said, "You should come once you have the chance. It was refreshing and fun. And it''s especially relaxing. Outside, you don''t have to think about the city''s chores at all. Embrace nature and feel the beauty of life. You really have to do it once! Just remember not to break the car next time."


    Guzheng raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, you''re right. But will you accompany me?"


    I looked into Guzheng''s eyes. At this moment, I felt sorry for her. I smiled at her and said, "Okay, as long as you have time, you can do it anytime."


    "You are so soft-hearted!" Guzheng suddenly said with a leap.


    I didn''t understand and asked, "What? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, it''s always easy for you to agree to other people''s requests, isn''t it?" Guzheng said.


    I fell into deep thought and replied after a while, "Maybe I did. I used to be a bad person and did a lot of bad things. I don''t believe in ghosts and gods, but I believe in karma. Look, karma is on me now."


    "Don''t say that. I think you''re fine, better than a lot of people." Guzheng said.


    I smiled and said, "Yes, it''s much better now than before. I''m talking about the past. You didn''t know me before. I was crazy, and I hurt a lot of people. Then I came to my senses and changed. I was always unwilling to use malice to guess others. When I could help others more, I would help them. I wanted to make up for my past mistakes."


    After saying so much, I suddenly became emotional. I smiled bitterly and finished the wine in my glass.


    Although I can do a lot of good things now, for those evil people, my heart is more ruthless and colder than before!


    Sometimes if you want to protect the person you care about, you can''t just be kind. You have to be cruel when you should be!


    Guzheng smiled and said, "You''re so good now. How many bad things did you say you had to do before to make up for it?"


    "A lot, a lot."


    I suddenly remembered a lot. In fact, I can become what I am today and have experienced a lot. I have to thank some people in my life!


    Guzheng said that I would kindly agree to other people''s request and be willing to help others. But she didn''t know that I had a lot of promises that I didn''t make. The more I thought about those regrets, the more I wanted to do what I promised.


    Guzheng let out a breath and said, "Okay, don''t feel guilty. You''re fine now."


    I could only smile. Guzheng was right. I couldn''t change the past. I could only make myself better in the future.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered another thing, so I asked Guzheng, "Guzheng, what exactly are you and Ding Ge working together?"


    "It''s just normal business cooperation. What''s wrong?" Guzheng asked doubtfully.


    I signaled her to say more.


    Guzheng said, "Xing Yun, although we... But business matters are still very sensitive..."


    I nodded and understood what Guzheng meant.


    But I still asked the question in my heart, and I asked, "Are you helping ding ge?"


    "Ah?" Guzheng exclaimed.


    She didn''t seem to understand what I meant and asked, "How can I help her?"


    "I don''t know. Didn''t you help her?" What did Lin Ya mean by that?


    "No." Guzheng shook his head and said, "The cooperation between the two companies is a win-win thing. It can''t be said who will help who."


    After that, Guzheng added, "It''s not my decision to represent Ding Ge''s company, so it''s really just a special coincidence. It''s just that you know me and Ding Ge, and between us... Right?"


    I nodded. Indeed, Guzheng was right, and I have no doubt about what she said.


    But I still don''t understand what Lin Ya meant by that.


    I took another deep look at Guzheng, and Guzheng looked at me generously, her eyes shining brightly. I was a little embarrassed and asked, "Did you help her somewhere else?"


    Guzheng frowned and thought for a while, "Shall I take her home?"


    I was stunned again. This, does it count?


    I don''t know either.


    It seems that I have nothing to ask from Guzheng.


    But I always have a bad feeling that something is happening, but I don''t know.


    I smiled, poured myself a glass of wine, raised it up and said to Guzheng, "Then I wish you a smooth cooperation and a win-win situation in advance!"


    "Of course!" Guzheng lifted the black tea in his hand and we touched it.


    I looked at Guzheng, and her face was very determined. I couldn''t help but think that a few months ago, Guzheng was just a rich girl who was very resistant to the company, and now she seemed to be able to plan and win a thousand miles. The confidence in her eyes was beyond many people.


    The changes in her body were really great!


    At this moment, Ding Ge and Lin Ya also came in.


    Ding Ge said to us, "What are you guys talking about?"


    "Nothing." Guzheng replied faintly.


    "Talk about our picnic." I said.


    "Oh." Ding Ge also said to Guzheng, "If you have a chance, you have to do it again. It''s a great experience!"


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked at me again and said to me, "Xing Yun, give me the wine. I haven''t toasted Guzheng yet."


    Guzheng said shyly, "What kind of wine would you like to serve me?"


    "Yes, yes."


    I handed the wine to Ding Ge, and Ding Ge poured himself a glass, then lifted it up and looked at Guzheng. Guzheng said even more embarrassingly, "I didn''t even drink alcohol, you..."


    "Just drink your black tea." Ding Ge said to Guzheng, "A toast to you. I hope we can work together happily this time."


    "Yes, I will." Lin Ya and Ding Ge touched.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly said, "Let''s touch together."


    As soon as I heard it, I quickly raised my glass and said, "Indeed, this is a big event. Let''s celebrate together."


    However, I suddenly regretted saying this. I almost forgot about Lin Ya and Guzheng. Would lin ya raise her glass?


    However, I was thinking too much, and Lin Ya still raised her glass. Her expression was a little conflicted, but she still said, "I wish you a happy cooperation!"


    To my surprise, Lin Ya actually looked at Guzheng to say this, which surprised me, and I could feel Lin Ya''s intention to apologize to Guzheng. Based on her character, she would definitely not say sorry. I was in a rush of emotions. Is Lin Ya apologizing to Guzheng?


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 356 Ling Xinyan Wanted to Talk to Me

    Guzheng also looked at Lin Ya in surprise, as if she didn''t expect lin ya to say that.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I thought there would be some conflict or friction between the two of them. Who would have thought that there would be a tendency for them to reconcile?


    I frowned again and looked at Lin Ya. From what I knew of her, she would never apologize to Guzheng, not even a perfunctory word. What happened today? Doesn''t it fit Lin Ya''s character and behavior?


    I remembered that Ding Ge and Lin Ya went to the bathroom together just now. Did Ding Ge persuade Lin Ya and Lin Ya to listen?


    Maybe I can''t persuade Lin Ya, but I really believe that dante ge can persuade Lin Ya!


    At this moment, Guzheng looked at Ding Ge again, as if she understood. She did not say anything, but said thank you calmly.


    Then, although Lin Ya and Guzheng were still silent, I could clearly sense that the hostile atmosphere seemed to have disappeared.


    Just like that, the meal ended peacefully.


    It was not as stormy as I imagined. It seemed that my worries were unnecessary!


    Then, the four of us went out of the restaurant. Guzheng drove away first, and then Ding Ge left too. They all wanted to go back to the company. Lin Ya and I were standing at the door. I wanted to talk to Lin Ya and ask her what Ding Ge had told her.


    I asked, "Girl, did Ding Ge say something to you?"


    "No." Lin ya looked at the cars passing by on the road, and then she walked back.


    I scratched my head and couldn''t help but ask, "Then why are you so friendly to Guzheng?"


    Lin Ya replied, "I don''t want Guzheng to treat dinger unfairly because of Guzheng and me."


    "Because of this?" I didn''t expect it at all.


    "Otherwise." Lin Ya asked.


    I have nothing to say.


    "Guzheng wouldn''t do that, would he?" I still believe in Guzheng.


    Lin ya took a breath and replied, "Maybe."


    "Get me two more bottles. I haven''t had enough." Lin Ya turned around and headed for the restaurant.


    I followed her and asked, "What about your car?"


    Lin Ya replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t drink and drive."


    But when I looked at Lin Ya''s back, you still didn''t answer my question?


    After that, Lin Ya and I took a few more bottles of beer, each holding a glass, and we continued to drink.


    After drinking, Lin Ya said to me, "I''m going to sleep in your room!"


    "Sure."


    I didn''t care about lin ya. She knew where my room was. I went into the hall and went to the kitchen to help.


    At this moment, our chef, shi yuan, walked towards me and asked, "Is boss li coming back today?"


    I nodded and replied, "He said he''ll be back tonight."


    "Oh." Shi Yuan nodded thoughtfully.


    I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Shi Yuan smiled and said, "Isn''t the boss in a hurry to leave? Is something wrong?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know yet. I''ll know when he comes back."


    Shi Yuan didn''t say anything more and took out a cigarette and walked out of the kitchen.


    After a while, Old Gao and I went out to buy something and drive Lin Ya''s car. Fortunately, Lin Ya''s car is here, or else it won''t work. Lin Ya''s car is the only one we dare use as a truck. I wouldn''t even do that for Guzheng''s car.


    I''m still too familiar with Lin Ya!


    On the way, I told Old Gao about the closure of Lin Ya''s photography store. Old Gao was also very angry, but he was no longer the young and frivolous rich second generation who did what he wanted, so Old Gao could only sigh.


    "To a man like that, he doesn''t want to say a damn word to him. He just goes up and kicks him down, then kicks him down and spits on his face." Old Gao was still Old Gao after all. Although he had no honest background, the blood in his heart remained the same.


    Although he was much more mature, he was no longer a reckless kid in the past, but he was still Old Gao, the things in his bones will not change.


    I smiled helplessly, but even if I beat him up, what can I do? Then principal luo is still a veteran in society for many years. Even if we put a sack over his head and beat him up, he will definitely suspect Lin Ya, which will make Lin Ya suffer even more.


    Old Gao sighed and said, "You''re right. It''s no use beating him. If our relationship can hold him back, he''ll be honest, just like a grandson."


    But we don''t have this connection.


    And fighting wouldn''t solve the problem.


    The only way was to ask for help from someone like Di Ming. There might be a chance.


    I think we should call Di Ming when we get back. This can''t wait.


    "But there''s really nothing we can do. We can''t just watch the girl''s photography shop close. Even if we can''t do anything, we''ll have to beat president Luo up." I gritted my teeth and said.


    I''ve never been a good person, especially to those I hate. I won''t stand by and watch Lin Ya suffer. I don''t like violence, but I won''t be vague when violence can solve it.


    Old Gao said excitedly, "Okay! I''ll prepare a sack then."


    I pondered for a moment and then said, "Old Gao, I think something must have happened to the Tiger home this time. If it''s really a very bad thing, maybe it has to be done. I have a very bad feeling."


    "Stop daydreaming. We don''t know anything yet. Let''s wait until Hu Zi comes back."


    I nodded.


    After shopping with Old Gao, Old Gao drove us back to the restaurant.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Ling Xinyan.


    I was a little confused. I didn''t know why Ling Xinyan called me. I frowned. Could something bad have happened again?


    Thinking of this, I quickly answered the phone and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you, Xing Yun?" Ling Xinyan asked.


    "I''m at the hotel, our Xingyun hotel."


    "Are you with Lin Ya?"


    "Yes, but she''s asleep. What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" I continued to ask.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to talk to you."


    I was confused. What did Ling Xinyan want to talk to me about? But after thinking about it, I promised Ling Xinyan that I would go to the photo shop.


    If Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s photography store finally opened, they would have to reconcile, or they would have closed the door. In fact, Lin Ya and I are not very good at dealing with this kind of emotional conflict between friends. I would like to talk to ling xinyan, hoping that they can understand each other more.


    I wanted to drive by myself, but when I thought about what Lin Ya said to me after I had a drink, I thought about it and asked Old Gao to drive me there.


    I didn''t think I would be talking to Ling Xinyan for long, so I asked Old Gao to wait for me outside.


    I went into the photo shop alone, and Ling Xinyan looked a lot haggard, much different from the active and enthusiastic look she had seen before.


    I saw some wine on the table. It must be Ling Xinyan who drank it. There was still some alcohol in her mouth.


    Ling Xinyan and I sat down and I said to her, "What''s the point of drinking so much? It''s just making me feel bad. Drinking won''t solve anything."


    "Can it be solved without drinking?" Ling Xinyan looked at me with a smile, but his eyes were full of sadness.


    "Don''t be too sad." If Ling Xinyan hadn''t asked me to come over, I might have called Di Ming. I thought about it and said, "I have a friend who might know some... People. Let me ask him if he can open the photography store."


    "Really?" Ling Xinyan''s eyes lit up when he heard what I said, and he shouted excitedly.


    I nodded and said, "But I don''t know if he has any friends in this area. Let me ask."


    "Okay." Ling Xinyan lowered his head slightly. After a while, he asked me, "Xing Yun, how''s Lin Ya?"


    "Good."


    "Is she angry with me?" Ling Xinyan looked sad.


    I shook my head and said, "No."


    Ling Xinyan smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t lie to me. She must be angry with me. She must have thought that I was a very selfish person, thinking only about myself, but not about others. But I really just want to keep our store open. I don''t want everyone to get hurt. I could have been better than now, right?"


    I didn''t know what to say to Ling Xinyan. I sighed and said, "Don''t be angry with the girl. After dealing with her for so long, you should know her temper. She has always been like this. No matter what she decides, eight horses can''t pull back. She had her own thoughts. After all, your relationship with Ji Ze is different, so you must think differently. But that doesn''t mean that the girl doesn''t care about the photo shop. She cares more than anyone else, even you! So, it really doesn''t sound like anyone''s right or wrong. You all want a good photo shop. So, I really hope that you can understand each other and not argue like this. It won''t help."


    Ling Xinyan''s face was visibly calmer. After a while, she said to me, "I know. I understand what you''re saying. I know I was too impulsive, and some of the things I said were too much."


    "Well, it''s all over. Shut down and clean up. You should rest well for the next few days. I''ll call my friend and let you know as soon as I hear anything, okay?"


    Ling Xinyan nodded and added, "Thank you so much."


    I looked at Ling Xinyan and asked, "Is that all right?"


    "Nothing."


    "Then I''ll go first. The restaurant is still busy."


    "Okay, then you go back first."


    "Stop drinking and get some rest." I stood up, said goodbye to Ling Xinyan, and left with Old Gao.

 Chapter 357 Waiting for the Tiger to Return

    When I got back to the restaurant, all I could think of was to call Di Ming.


    However, I was afraid that I would be too rash to do so, so I thought I should ask my cousin first, and ask her what Di Ming has been working on these days.


    I walked over to my cousin with a grin on my face. She was tidying up her things. She looked at me and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Sister qi, why haven''t you seen Di Ming for the past two days?" I sat next to my cousin with one hand on the counter.


    My cousin looked up at me but didn''t say anything.


    "What is di ming busy with these two days?"


    "Why don''t you just ask him what I''m doing? I don''t know." Cousin said angrily.


    "You''re not..."


    "We are not!" My cousin interrupted me with a determined light in her eyes.


    I sighed helplessly and said, "Aren''t you going to accept Di Ming?"


    "You want to accept it. You can accept it."


    "... I stood up and stopped talking to my cousin. I was so angry that I had to hide.


    I walked to the backyard and took out my phone, but my mood was a little low. I''ve always disliked asking for help, especially from friends who weren''t that close, so it was really hard to say, but I still made the call.


    Soon, Di Ming got through. It seemed that the boss wasn''t that busy.


    "What is it, Xing Yun?" Di Ming''s rough voice came from the microphone.


    "I... Just talked to my sister and said I haven''t seen you for a few days."


    "Oh. I''m outside now, not in Pucheng."


    "Oh, I say. How are things with my sister?"


    "That''s it. Just keep chasing. I''ve figured it out too. I can''t pursue your sister too materialistically. I''d better use my heart to impress her." Di Ming said, "Hey, but the most important thing now is that I''m too busy. This is really a terrible thing. In a hurry, I threw away the billions of dollars."


    If I heard billions of dollars from others, I would really take it as a joke, but Di Ming, this must not be true anymore.


    "Damn!" When I heard what Di Ming said, I couldn''t help but curse. I couldn''t help but express my surprise.


    Di Ming is so rich. People talk about billions of dollars in business. Compared to us, we really exist like ants!


    "I''ll be back in a few days. I''ll go and have a drink with you then. Drinking with these old foxes is too boring. It''s too slippery. It''s boring to drink like his mother." Di Ming said gloomily.


    I rolled my eyes. She was too slippery. That must be because di ming was too good at drinking.


    I also know why Di Ming is willing to drink with me. Honestly, drink as much as you can in your glass, and give up your life to accompany your son.


    I sighed and thought, am I stupid?


    "Anything else?" Di Ming asked again.


    "Di uncle, there''s something I really need your help with." I finally said.


    "What''s up? Say it."


    "I have a friend," I told Di Ming about Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s photo shop.


    Di Ming replied briskly, "That''s all right, I know. I''ll be back in two days. Let them rest for two days. I''ll go back and find someone."


    I heard Di Ming''s tone very relaxed, as if this matter was not difficult for him. I can''t help but be happy, but don''t be too optimistic until things are resolved.


    ...


    Not long after, the restaurant began to welcome guests and we began to enter a busy prelude.


    We were busy as usual. I walked out the door and looked. It was getting dark. The whole of Pucheng was dark. The cars on the road were lit up, but Hu Zi hadn''t come yet.


    I can''t help but worry. Why is Hu Zi back so late?


    I was afraid that Hu Zi would disturb him in his car, so I didn''t call him.


    At this moment, Xiaoyi walked to my side. Her eyes looked into the distance, and there was a complicated light in them. She whispered to me, "Is Hu Zi coming back tonight?"


    I didn''t notice anything unusual about Xiaoyi. I smiled and asked, "Didn''t you call Hu Zi?"


    Xiaoyi shook his head a little lonely.


    I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiaoyi sighed, her eyes misty. She bit her lips and said, "I don''t know what my relationship with Hu Zi is anymore."


    I looked at Xiaoyi doubtfully, not understanding what she meant by that.


    "A couple." I added, "An underground couple."


    "Do you think we look like lovers?" Xiaoyi looked at me and asked.


    I don''t know what to say. The relationship between Hu Zi and Xiaoyi is really too deep, so I rarely see their love or affection. Maybe I was too preoccupied and neglected a lot of things.


    Xiaoyi seemed to know that I couldn''t answer. She turned around and said, "Have you ever seen a couple like us? Hiding underground, no one knew. Do you know? I thought such a hidden relationship might be sweeter, but I was wrong. We were the boss and the staff in the restaurant. After work, we rarely went out on dates, and even rarely called. Is this a relationship? I really..."


    Xiaoyi''s face was a little tired. She took a moment to calm down and said, "I really don''t feel like Hu Zi is my boyfriend. It''s like I''ve never been her girlfriend. Our relationship isn''t like a couple, it''s more like..."


    Xiaoyi didn''t continue. I felt bad looking at her in pain. I didn''t expect her to be so depressed! However, the depression seemed to indicate that her feelings for Hu Zi were deeper than I thought.


    "I think you can talk to Hu Zi when he comes back. You have to communicate more about relationships." I pursed my lower lip. I thought what I said was nonsense. Who doesn''t understand?


    Xiaoyi''s eyes suddenly became firmer. She took a deep breath and said, "When Hu Zi comes, I intend to make our relationship public."


    It would be better if she made it public. I support her making it public. I smiled and said, "Okay, when Hu Zi comes, you two can discuss it."


    Xiaoyi looked into the distance with expectation, but he could only be disappointed. She sighed again and turned back to the restaurant.


    I didn''t wait for Hu Zi on purpose. I just stood at the door and looked at the traffic in front of me. By now, it was almost dark, and the street lights were on, adding a soft layer of light to the street.


    I squatted outside to breathe.


    I suddenly felt that bad things were starting to happen again and again like before.


    This made me a little scared!


    At this moment, Xiaolian came out again and came to my side. She looked at me and looked at the road like Xiaoyi. There was a lot of traffic. Even if Hu Zi came, we wouldn''t be able to see him unless he came to the restaurant.


    "Is our boss back today?"


    "Who knows." He said he came back.


    I glanced at Xiaolian. It seemed that Hu Zi had a high place in everyone''s heart. Everyone was very concerned about him.


    Xiaolian did not stay at the door much longer. After a few glances, he returned to the restaurant.


    After a while, I went back to the hotel. I think Lin Ya slept a lot longer. He should be awake. I walked to the backyard, and as soon as I got to the backyard, I saw Lin Ya coming out of the room.


    She smoothed her hair and looked as if she had just woken up.


    I smiled at her and said, "I''m awake."


    Lin Ya nodded weakly, then she went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    "How long did I sleep?" After coming out, Lin Ya rubbed his temples, looked at the already dark sky and asked.


    "It''s been hours anyway. Can you sleep tonight?" I looked at Lin Ya and wondered if she had drunk too much today.


    I don''t think so. She''s not that bad at drinking.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked with concern.


    Lin Ya shook his head.


    She added, "Then I''ll go first."


    I saw that she was in a bad state and quickly said, "Forget it. You should take a break. Look at you now. You look listless. I''ll send you back when you''re done."


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything. Her eyes were a little dazed. After a while, she said, "I think I should move somewhere else."


    "What?" I don''t understand what Lin Ya means.


    Lin Ya said, "The cake shop will be renovated tomorrow. The photo shop and the cake shop, I have to be closer to one place. I can''t be so far away from both places. It would be nice to find a place near here. It''s closer to the cake shop and the photography shop. It''s almost as close to the original house."


    So Lin Ya was talking about moving. I smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll keep an eye out for you and see where you can rent a house nearby."


    In fact, Lin Ya didn''t need to rent a house. The photo shop she and Ling Xinyan rented had a second floor. Lin Ya could live there after a simple cleaning, but the place might be smaller. But since she wants to live here, just worry about her.


    Then I went to work, and Lin Ya rested in the hall.


    Hu Zi hasn''t come yet.


    After we were done with the restaurant, it was almost closed, but Hu Zi still didn''t come!


    I called Hu Zi and he didn''t answer, which made me worry a lot more.


    Then, everyone gradually left, and Old Gao and I stayed here with my cousin and Lin Ya. I wanted to send Lin Ya away, but Lin Ya said she would leave when Hu Zi came. She was worried about Hu Zi, and I didn''t force her. A few people stayed to wait for Hu Zi.


    Cousin went back to the backyard first. There were only three of us left in the empty room, and the three of us did not talk. The hall became unusually quiet. Before the noise of the guests had dissipated, there seemed to be a buzzing sound in her ears.


    The three of us haven''t eaten yet. I''ve been thinking about waiting for Hu Zi to come back, but what''s wrong with him? He hasn''t come yet?


    Today will be over in two hours!


    Just like that, the three of us sat there, and the bright lights in the hall were a little dazzling, which made me even more annoyed!


    I looked outside, full of sorrow, and sighed heavily, but I couldn''t see through the night. I couldn''t see where Hu Zi was now.

 Chapter 358 The Tiger Is Here

    Old Gao lit a cigarette. There were several cigarette butts in the ashtray on the table in front of him. His face was very heavy. After taking a puff, he looked at the watch on the wall, then stood up and called Hu Zi, but he still couldn''t get through.


    Old Gao said anxiously, "What time is it? Hu Zi hasn''t come yet. Is he not coming back today? Why don''t you make a phone call?"


    "Who knows?" The three of us sat here, impatient to wait.


    But we can''t go out and look for him. Who knows if Hu Zi is here?


    It was dark outside the window!


    "Let''s just sit here and wait. Don''t keep calling him. If he comes back, he will come back. If he doesn''t," I said firmly, "Let''s go to the Tiger home tomorrow."


    Old Gao nodded.


    Lin Ya advised, "Don''t worry too much. Since Hu Zi said he would be back tonight, it means that it shouldn''t be a big deal. It''s not here yet, maybe it''s just delayed."


    Lin Ya said so, but our worries did not diminish by half.


    I said to Lin Ya, "I don''t know if Hu Zi will come or not, girl. I''ll take you home first."


    It was too late!


    "I haven''t eaten yet, so just let me go. I was thinking of having dinner with you guys before I left." Lin Ya said.


    I sighed, stood up and said, "Let''s eat first, don''t wait for Hu Zi."


    Both nodded.


    So I went to the kitchen and brought out the fried chicken. This dish was made by Shi Yuan. It was stuffy in the pot for us. I wanted to eat it with Hu Zi, but I had to eat it first.


    I took out all the wine and thought about drinking with Hu Zi when he came. I don''t know if I can finish it now.


    I brought the big plate of chicken to the table and the three of them sat up. Old Gao brought the cup and chopsticks and opened the wine. I thought I would send lin ya back later, so I stopped drinking.


    Lin Ya said, "No, I just woke up. I''m much better now."


    "Don''t try to be brave. You don''t look well."


    "When are you going to look?" Lin Ya teased.


    "Do you still need to look?"


    "All right, hurry up and eat. It''ll be cold later." Old Gao said, "Stop it, Xing Yun. Drink whatever you want. You''re sleeping in a restaurant anyway. I''ll just send the girl off later. I have to go home too."


    "I really don''t need it. I''m really fine!" Lin Ya''s eyes blinked slightly with a bright light.


    "Okay, I won''t drink either. I won''t even drink. It''s so boring to drink alone."


    Since you don''t drink it, don''t even drink it.


    However, at this moment, a car suddenly sounded outside the door. I looked towards the door, but did not expect that it was Hu Zi''s car!


    "Hu Zi is here." Old Gao shouted excitedly.


    We put down our chopsticks and walked out the door.


    At this moment, Hu Zi also came out of the car!


    He looked a little tired, and his expression didn''t seem too heavy. I sighed and said, "You''re finally back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "All right, hurry up and come in. I just brought the food out. What a coincidence. Let''s go in and talk."


    Hu Zi also took a breath and replied, "I should have come a long time ago. Something came up at the last minute, and it was delayed."


    "I know you''re here so late, so I won''t let you come back. Why are you in such a hurry? It''s different to come tomorrow." All four of us entered the house.


    Old Gao also asked, "What''s wrong with your phone? I''m not picking it up even when I call you."


    Hu Zi put his hand in his pocket, took out his cell phone, smiled bitterly and said, "I want to answer it too, but the screen is broken, so I can''t move. We can only look at the time. I saw you calling me."


    I saw an obvious slash in the screen of Hu Zi''s phone. It was obvious that the screen had fallen in half. Lin Ya asked, "Why did you break your phone?"


    "It''s a long story."


    "Okay, okay." Old Gao smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you in two days. How much can I say? Hu Zi, do you drink?"


    "Drink!" Hu Zi replied happily.


    "Okay, I''ll pour it for both of you."


    We went to the table and sat down. Old Gao went to get a pair of chopsticks and dishes. He picked up the bottle and poured us wine.


    Hu Zi glanced at Old Gao and frowned, "You''re not drinking?"


    "I have to send the girl away later." Old Gao smiled helplessly.


    Lin Ya said, "Okay, I can go back by myself. I can really drive! You guys make it look like I''m a hindrance to your drinking. Just drink. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go back after I eat something."


    I saw that Lin Ya was determined, and that she really had nothing to do, so I agreed, so Old Gao poured some wine for all three of us.


    We took a sip and started eating.


    The few of them were starving, and they were all wolfing down their food. Lin Ya, on the other hand, chewed slowly and looked very elegant.


    Hu Zi asked, "Is the restaurant okay these two days?"


    "It''s okay. What can happen?" Old Gao asked, "What about you? Did something happen at home?"


    Hu Zi''s face was obviously a little unnatural. He nodded, twirled the glass with his fingers and said, "Something happened."


    From Hu Zi''s words, we obviously heard something strange. All three of them looked at Hu Zi. Lin Ya asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Then, Hu Zi told us about what happened after he left the restaurant.


    Earlier, Hu Zi received a call from his mother telling him that his father had been called.


    When we heard this, we understood why Hu Zi left in a hurry. I couldn''t help but think that if my father had been beaten up, I would have rushed back like crazy and had to avenge my father! It''s just that I can''t control my emotions and get excited. It''s okay for me to be bullied. If my dad is bullied, I will definitely lose my mind!


    I looked at Hu Zi, and there was a tinge of malice in his expression. He was obviously very, very angry, too.


    Hu Zi was also a very filial person and did not cause much trouble for his family. So when he heard about his father being beaten up, he must have been furious as well!


    I didn''t expect Hu Zi to bring such a heartbreaking piece of bad news. I quickly asked, "Did someone hit you? Is it serious?"


    "It''s okay. I''m fine, but I can''t swallow it." Even so, Hu Zi was still very sad.


    Then Hu Zi continued. He drove home almost at full speed and saw his parents when he got home. Only then did he know that his father had been beaten up two days ago. Hu Zi''s eyes were even redder when he heard the news. He took a knife out of the kitchen and asked who hit his father.


    Hu Zi''s parents persuaded Hu Zi for a while, and then his parents told Hu Zi about it.


    Hu Zi''s parents were also afraid that Hu Zi was worried. They thought about it before telling Hu Zi.


    The one who beat up Hu Zi''s father was a boss before Hu Zi''s father!


    Hu Zi''s father had no ability. He had been working hard on the construction site. It was not easy to earn money. It could be said that this was the real hard-earned money!


    Hu Zi''s father and his fellow villagers followed a contractor, and the villagers introduced him, which was already a year ago.


    Hu Zi''s father and his buddy worked there for three months, and they only had about ten thousand yuan each. Three months on the construction site, getting up early and getting up late, eating badly, living badly, and working hard for the contractor for three months, they agreed to pay off the work as soon as the project was over.


    But when the project was over, the contractor only gave Hu Zi''s father and his buddy five hundred yuan each. Besides the road fare, it was nothing. The contractor broke his promise a week later.


    With the first time there was a second time, just like this, delayed again and again, and suddenly delayed for more than half a year, the two of them were really helpless, and now the contractor who called basically did not take the phone, and when the pay was not a guarantee, the two had no choice but to go to the contractor''s new construction site, find the contractor to settle the wages.


    At that time, both of them were very excited, and the contractor actually had them beaten up.


    So the two of them wanted to report the contractor to the labor bureau, and the contractor said some good things to the two of them. After receiving the construction funds from the site, they paid off their wages. Finally, he gave each of them a thousand yuan and sent them away.


    Hearing this, the story was basically over.


    Hu Zi''s face was grim and he kept his emotions under control. I saw his hands tremble. After that, Hu Zi took another gulp of wine.


    Hu Zi said that he was so angry that his whole body was about to collapse and his face was red, but he could not immediately avenge his father. He felt a pain in his heart! At that time, he was holding his cell phone in his hand and dropped it!


    That''s why his phone screen was destroyed.


    After I heard it, I was so angry that I gritted my teeth and said angrily, "This is too shameless. If you don''t tell me you''re behind on your salary, you should beat someone up. How can such a person not die?"


    "That''s why my father was bullied because he was good-natured and honest! That''s all. When I got home, my dad said to wait. The contractor said he would pay them. I said he might not report it to the labor bureau." Hu Zi clapped his hands.


    "Sue! Of course I have to sue him!"


    Hu Zi sighed and said, "I already told you. But suing doesn''t necessarily work. My dad and the others only have two people, and they owe less money. And you know, these small construction sites don''t sign labor contracts at all. Hey, I don''t know when I''ll get paid."


    "Then what should we do? You can''t just let it go!"


    Hu Zi said, "Of course not! We can only see how the labor bureau is doing first. It would be best if you could get your salary and the money that the contractor should pay. If not, I will never let my father suffer this grievance. It should be my father''s money, not less! Don''t take my father''s salary back unless I die!"


    "Yes!" Old Gao said angrily, "If not, we''ll kill the contractor on the construction site and beat him up! If you don''t give me money, I won''t believe it. What the hell is a construction site that doesn''t even pay the wages of migrant workers!"


    After hearing about Hu Zi''s father, we were all very angry! I clenched my fists tightly and gasped heavily. That contractor was so hateful that he was completely ungrateful!


    Hu Zi added, "We''re not fucking bosses like that! I, Hu Zi, will never do such a shameless thing in my life!"

 Chapter 359 : Renting A House

    Hu Zi''s words made us all excited. He was right. We would never want to be that kind of villain!


    What happened to Hu Zi''s father also made me quite emotional. In our current society, there are actually quite a lot of unfair treatment.


    I let out a long breath and felt a little stuffy in my chest!


    I don''t know which day these dark things will disappear and never happen!


    "Yes! We will never be that kind of people!"


    The three of us raised our glasses, our eyes blazing with light. When we touched them, the three of us drained the wine in one gulp.


    Although we won''t be the kind and loving people, we definitely won''t be the kind of selfish contractor who deserves to be struck by lightning!


    Hu Zi''s father made me very sad. I thought about it and told Hu Zi that I wanted to go to the Tiger home to see his father, but Hu Zi didn''t agree. He said that his father was not in the way and that he was not hurt at all, but I think as a junior, I should go and see him.


    Hu Zi said he would wait until he was free, so I nodded.


    After eating, Lin Ya left first. I watched her leave at the door and told her to be careful on the road. When I saw Lin Ya''s car on the road, I went back to the restaurant and continued to drink with Hu Zi Old Gao.


    Speaking of which, we haven''t had a good drink in a long time.


    Hu Zi drank a lot and his face turned red. I could feel the anger in his heart. I couldn''t help him, so I could only hope that Hu Zi''s father and his buddy could get some compensation as soon as possible.


    Now we can only wait for the notification from the labor bureau, and nothing else can be done.


    After we finished drinking, we went back to the backyard to sleep. Neither Old Gao nor Hu Zi left. It was so late, and they had drunk so much, so they stayed at the restaurant to sleep.


    When I got back to the restaurant, I lay in bed, but I couldn''t sleep.


    I sighed deeply again, my eyes fixed on the top of my head, my heart filled with unspeakable sadness. It was the first day of her return from the wild. How comfortable it was to be in the wild. The trees, the wind, everything was fresh and comfortable.


    But on the first day back in the city, so many things happened. Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s photo shop was closed and reorganized, and Hu Zi''s father was in arrears with his salary. What was frustrating was that he didn''t know when the photo shop would reopen and when Hu Zi''s father and his buddy would get their salary back.


    I feel that there are too many things in my heart. I really hope that these troubles can be solved soon and smoothly!


    But, will it?


    No one could tell me.


    ...


    The next day, after getting up for dinner, we went around the neighborhood and wanted to find a place for Lin Ya to rent. There were two very close neighborhoods on the same street.


    I''m with Hu Zi Old Gao. There''s nothing going on at the restaurant in the morning anyway. We''re walking in the direction of the neighborhood.


    I told the two of them that Lin Ya wanted to rent here.


    Hu Zi also said, "If we can find one, we can find one. You don''t have to run so much every day. How was it, Xing Yun? Then you don''t have to sleep in a restaurant."


    The house built in the backyard could actually be lived in, but it was all concrete walls, and only cousin''s room was simply installed. My things weren''t there either, so it was inconvenient. If only I could find a new apartment nearby.


    And this house belongs to my cousin. Although we will pay my aunt''s rent every month, we only pay the price of the front house, and it is much cheaper, so living in the backyard is very embarrassing.


    I smiled. Why didn''t I think of it when Lin Ya mentioned it yesterday?


    "Sure, we can find another one." I think that renting a room is a little far from the hotel. It''s good to find a place close to it, so it will cost less fuel. Find someone close enough to walk to work every day.


    We came to a neighborhood not far north of the hotel and walked into it. Luckily, we saw a notice for renting a house, and it was two rooms. So I quickly called the number on it.


    Soon, the landlord got through. We wanted to rent a house and take a look at it. The landlord said that she wasn''t in the neighborhood right now and that she would be here soon.


    We were waiting for her here, and I called Lin Ya again to ask her to come over and take a look at the room. It would be better if she came over so that she wouldn''t be dissatisfied with what we picked out for her.


    Lin Ya said that she was eating now, and she was planning to go to our place after dinner. The cake shop is going to be renovated today, and Lin Ya must come to see it. We said we would wait for her here.


    Just like that, we waited for the landlord while waiting for Lin Ya.


    The owner of the house came first. She was a middle-aged aunt, and a special driver drove her here. She looked like a rich man, dressed very richly. She led us to the house. Her house was on the top floor, the tenth floor, and of course there was an elevator! Or you''ll have to break your leg!


    She asked if we were renting one or two, and we said two. The owner of the house said that her two houses happened to be opposite the door. We saw this on the notice. The opposite door is better. We can be neighbors with Lin Ya, and we can visit in the future.


    If we did rent those two houses!


    Soon, we followed the more benevolent aunt landlord to the elevator, and the aunt landlord brought us to the house.


    Sure enough, the two houses were facing the door, and the owner''s aunt opened both doors. We went in and looked inside.


    At first glance, I felt very satisfied. The room was very clean. We went to the kitchen and bedroom and looked at it. It was also very spacious. It could be said to be a very good house. I felt very satisfied.


    And this place is very high, ten floors, the balcony is also very big, standing on the balcony and looking out, it feels very open, how can you have such a chance to go to such a high place! Standing here, you can see the wide road outside, you can see rows and rows of buildings, you can see far and far places.


    Just standing here, you feel a lot better.


    The structure of the two houses was the same. We discussed the price with the owner''s aunt. The unexpected price was not very high, which made me feel as if I had found a treasure. The owner''s aunt said that her family had more than a dozen properties, which were usually rented to others, she would not charge too expensive rent, after all, their family did not lack money.


    At this moment, my phone rang. It was Lin Ya.


    She had already entered the neighborhood, so I went down to pick her up first. This neighborhood was quite big.


    I saw Lin Ya downstairs and led Lin Ya to the elevator. And he said to Lin Ya excitedly, "These two houses are worth the rent! Perfect! On the tenth floor, two houses opposite each other, inside..."


    Lin Ya reached out and interrupted me, "What? Two sets? I have a spacious apartment, so you can rent me two!"


    I was a little stunned, then I remembered that I hadn''t told lin ya that we were renting too. So he told Lin Ya about the plan that Hu Zi and I were planning to move here.


    Lin ya smiled at me and said in surprise, "So we''ll be neighbors in the future?"


    I nodded.


    "Then I won''t rent it! I don''t want to be your neighbor!" Lin Ya joked.


    "If you don''t rent it, we''ll rent it." I smiled nonchalantly and said, "That house is amazing! Don''t regret it if you don''t rent it!"


    After I said that, the elevator stopped on the tenth floor and the door opened.


    I began to lead Lin Ya to the house. Lin Ya entered the room with a surprised expression and bright eyes. Obviously, she liked the house!


    The two of us stood on the balcony and I said to her, "Look at the scenery here. Isn''t it very beautiful? I think it will be more beautiful at night, don''t you think?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer. She just smiled and said helplessly, "It looks like we''re really going to be neighbors."


    In this way, it was settled and the price was agreed. However, the landlord said that it had to be handed over for a year at a time. We didn''t have that much money on us, so he said that we would withdraw the money to the landlord''s aunt later.


    I was afraid that someone would snatch the house away first, so I told the landlord''s aunt to wait for a while, and we will go to get the money now. The landlord''s aunt said that there was no problem, so she told us not to worry.


    Then Lin Ya and I got off the elevator in a hurry. I said, "Don''t let anyone else take it!"


    Downstairs, I got into Lin Ya''s car and rushed to the nearby bank to get the money.


    However, after taking the money, I caught a hint of solemnity on Lin Ya''s face.


    I think it''s probably because Lin Ya doesn''t have much money on her. She''s spending almost all of it now. A photography shop has invested some money, and she probably hasn''t paid back yet. Now she''s renovating the cake shop, living expenses every day and the gas cost of the car. Lin Ya also gets the living expenses of Lin Feng and Tang Manya. She spends a lot every month.


    I asked her, "Are you short of money to spend?"


    "Not bad."


    "If you need money, just tell me. I''m sorry."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll say it when I need to. But it''s not time to run out of money yet, and we can still turn things around."


    "That''s fine."


    Then, we went back to the neighborhood, and when we reached the tenth floor, we handed the money directly to the landlord''s aunt. The landlord''s aunt had a rental contract in her bag, and a pen. We came prepared, and we signed it quickly.


    The landlady said to us with a smile, "I wish you a pleasant stay here!"


    Then the landlord''s aunt handed the keys to us and Lin Ya.


    I asked Lin Ya, "Girl, you''re a girl. Let you pick first. Which side do you live on?"


    "It''s the same on both sides. You can live anywhere." Lin Ya asked the landlord''s aunt, "Auntie, which house does this key belong to?"


    The landlady pointed to the east and said to lin ya, "It''s from the east."


    Lin ya shook the key in her handshake with a happy smile on her face and said, "Then I''ll live in the east!"


    Then Hu Zi and I will live in the west house.


    From now on, Lin Ya will be our neighbor. She lives in the east and we live in the west. I can''t help but smile. I believe that our neighbors will get along very well in the future!

 Chapter 360 : Move

    After the landlord''s aunt left, we were still in the new house. The key was already in our hands. We could move in whenever we wanted.


    I opened the window on the balcony, put my arms on it, and leaned out slightly. Just as I felt the cold wind blowing a few meters above me, Lin Ya patted me. It was quite strong.


    I turned to look at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Ya glared at me and said, "Aren''t you afraid of falling to your death?"


    I frowned. Although there is no fence outside the balcony, I am so big, I can fall! I straightened up and said to lin ya, "On such a good day, why are you saying such unlucky things?"


    Lin Ya squeezed in front of me and closed the window, "Then why are you lying on it? It''s so dangerous."


    "Nothing." I said nonchalantly.


    I looked down at the building. It was really tall. It was ten stories high. Even if the balcony was greened, it would probably die if it fell.


    If you really want to die, there''s no way. Who would fall from here if you don''t want to die?


    Lin Ya glared at me again and said, "This is my house."


    Indeed, now that we are in Lin Ya''s house, our house is opposite, but lin ya seems to have seen through what I think, and she says, "Not even in yours. You can just stand here and look at the scenery. Do you have to lie on it?"


    "Okay, okay, I was wrong, okay? I won''t do it again." I was fed up with Lin Ya''s nagging and had to beg for mercy.


    Lin Ya let me go. She looked at her phone and said, "I have to go to the front door." Lin Ya then looked up into the distance and said expectantly, "I really want to move in today."


    "Then move today."


    "I don''t have time. I have to watch them decorate." Lin Ya said.


    "Then give me your keys. We''ll just move in today. We''ll borrow a truck later and bring all of your and our belongings together."


    "Really?" Lin Ya smiled.


    "Of course."


    "But I haven''t told the landlord yet."


    "Just give her a call. It won''t stop us from moving. Just give her the key back."


    "Okay, I''ll trouble you." Lin Ya handed me the key with a crooked mouth. But in the middle of the hand, she suddenly withdrew her hand, and I suddenly felt puzzled. A trace of pink appeared on lin ya''s face. I couldn''t help but laugh. I seemed to understand what Lin Ya was thinking.


    Lin ya smiled at me and said, "I''d better go home first."


    "Aren''t you going to the front door?"


    "I''ll go over there and explain, then go home and pack up my things. I''ll wait for you at home. Let''s go first."


    Lin Ya really thought it through. I nodded.


    Then, Lin Ya got off the elevator alone. I came to Hu Zi and Old Gao and said, "Let''s borrow a truck and move it over today."


    Hu Zi nodded and the three of us got out of the elevator.


    It was easy to borrow a truck. Hu Zi quickly borrowed one. Old Gao and I got in the car and we drove towards lin ya''s house.


    Thinking about moving to a new house soon, he was still very excited!


    When we arrived at lin ya''s house, Lin Ya was busy, and we didn''t talk nonsense. We went downstairs to pick up our things. Lin Ya said to us, "In order to thank you for your help, in order to celebrate our move today, I''ll treat you tonight. How about we have a big meal at our new house?"


    "Okay, that''s what you said."


    "Of course, I, lin ya, say the same thing."


    "Old Gao, you''re coming too." Lin Ya said.


    "Well, I have something to do tonight, so I won''t go over. You guys just have fun." Old Gao said.


    Lin Ya asked, "What is it? That''s not giving face."


    "No, really not. How about treating you to dinner another day?" Old Gao said, "I will definitely visit often in the future."


    Lin Ya didn''t make things difficult for Old Gao.


    After moving all the things in lin ya''s house, the truck was almost full. After we said goodbye to Lin Ya, we took the keys to Lin Ya''s new house and drove away.


    Moving is really a very tiring job.


    Even with the elevator, we felt so tired from going up and down. I don''t know how many times we had to run. After we finished moving the stuff from lin ya''s house, we took a breath, then drove the truck directly to Hu Zi and me. Our house was on the sixth floor. It was so high when we moved. The three of us were really tired this time.


    And because Hu Zi and I had two beds, the van couldn''t fit at all at one time, so we had to take one bed, add some other things, move to the new house, and then the second time.


    After moving it all, the three of us were so tired that we were panting. This spring, the three of us felt like summer.


    After finishing everything, we sat in the lobby of the new house, drinking mineral water, looking at the new house and the mess.


    We were busy all the time, and the time passed quickly. It was already past twelve o'' clock. Because of the heavy work this morning, we felt very hungry. When we got back to the restaurant, we didn''t work, so we made a table and wolfed down the food.


    After dinner, Hu Zi returned the car. Old Gao and I rested in the restaurant for the time being.


    I took a sip of water and couldn''t help but think that in the future, I would say goodbye to the old house and welcome the new house.


    After moving everything out of the house at that time, he was still a little reluctant to part with it. Although it was rather worn out and sometimes leaked on rainy days, it was used to it.


    Thinking about how long he had lived there.


    After I broke up with Ding Ge, I moved there alone. At that time, I was very lonely. I stayed alone in the house and was surrounded by loneliness. I was only accompanied by this old house, the trees outside the balcony, and the wine on the ground.


    At this time, I could close my eyes and remember everything in those houses. I had lived there for almost two years.


    In the past two years, my life was no less turbulent than that of some war-torn countries!


    It felt like life slapped me from time to time, poured cold water on my head, pounded my heart with a hammer, and sometimes gave me sugar to eat, but some of the sugar was still wrapped in bitterness.


    The new house, will everything develop in a new direction?


    I already have a lot of plans in my heart, but I''m always afraid that the plans can''t keep up with the changes!


    In the afternoon, when I was not busy, I walked across the street and came to the shop of the cake shop. Today was the first day of renovation. After entering the shop, it was already too messy to get down. The old ceiling was torn down, and the ground was full of garbage such as lime, wood, dust and so on. There were two people standing on the set of shelves to whitewash the house.


    Lin Ya smiled happily when she saw me. She was already impatient for the first day of the renovation.


    I said to Lin Ya, "Can you see through this supervisor?"


    "There''s something you can''t understand."


    I nodded, in fact, just to remove the old space and whitewash the wall. I said to her, "Why don''t you go to our place and rest? It''s just a wall job today. There''s no need for a supervisor."


    "I''m still worried. I just want to stay here and watch them work."


    I smiled and said, "All right, then, or I''ll put you in jail for a while."


    "No need. I don''t have much to do here, and I''m not tired. Just go and do what you have to do."


    "I''m not busy right now. Hu Zi Old Gao will call me when I''m busy." I''m not leaving. I''ll stay here with lin ya for a while.


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything. She asked again, "Have you moved everything?"


    "Well, they''ve all moved in, but it''s a mess. We don''t know how you''re going to clean it up. You can clean it up when you get back." I took out the key and handed it to Lin Ya.


    "Okay." Lin ya nodded. She smiled again and said, "You don''t secretly make a key, do you?"


    I slapped my head and said regretfully, "How could I forget about this?"


    Lin Ya tilted his mouth slightly, patted the key in his hand and said, "You really have to match one more key, or what if you lose it?"


    I said, "Well, we''ll make one more. We''ll give you one. Give us yours. If we lose it, we can find each other. Don''t worry about not getting in."


    Lin Ya gave me a blank look and said, "What if the thief stole our keys? They just happened to steal two houses. You''re stupid. I''m not giving it to you. I''m giving it to Ding Ge."


    I was a little speechless, thinking about Ding Ge all the time.


    I made a face, and Lin Ya hit me in the arm again. She said, "I''ll pick her up after Ding Ge gets off work. You and Hu Zi don''t have to eat in the restaurant. Go home early. Ding Ge and I will cook a table for you."


    "What can Ding Ge do to help with that?" I thought to myself, it would only make things worse.


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    "Okay, look forward to chef lin''s cooking." I said with a smile.


    ...


    In the evening, we continued to be busy in the restaurant. I told Hu Zi about Lin Ya''s dinner treat today, so when it was time for everyone to eat, Hu Zi and I left first.


    We didn''t drive, so we drove directly to the backyard. Anyway, it''s less than ten minutes away from the new house. We can walk back. The car will be used tomorrow.


    Before Hu Zi and I left the restaurant, Lin Ya called again and asked for a small order of beef and shrimp. They wanted to be cooked, and we also wanted to bring two bottles of drinks, large bottles. I smiled and said whether it was your treat or ours. Lin Ya said that she couldn''t cook the beef and shrimp well and could give us money, but she said that we couldn''t take her money.


    I told Lin Ya that Hu Zi and I would go back now and get her ready.


    Then Hu Zi and I went back with drinks and dishes.


    Sure enough, it was ten minutes away. Before long, I felt like I had arrived at the community before the meeting.


    Hu Zi and I walked into the elevator and got out. Lin ya''s house was in the east. I knocked on the east door.


    "Coming!" Ding Ge''s voice came from inside.

 Chapter 361 Dingers Loneliness

    Soon Ding Ge opened the door for us. Her face was beaming with white teeth. She looked at Hu Zi and me and said, "Welcome."


    When Hu Zi and I entered the door, I said teasingly, "As if you were the owner of this place!"


    "Of course I''m the owner of this place. Are you?" Ding Ge replied without a hint of weakness.


    I smiled. Without arguing with Ding Ge, I couldn''t have won with lin ya''s help. So I said, "Is that how you talk to your guests?"


    Ding Ge was stunned for a moment, then waved at me and said rudely, "Okay, I really think of myself as an outsider. Hurry up and serve the dishes."


    I chuckled. They wouldn''t treat us like outsiders. I put the drinks on the table and went to the kitchen to pick up the dishes.


    In the new room, the whole person''s mood was different. He felt that the space was especially spacious and his body and mind became happy.


    Lin Ya was cooking. I looked into the pot and saw the shredded pork with chili peppers. I could smell the aroma in the air. I smiled and said, "It smells good."


    For a good friend, sometimes praising someone doesn''t mean they appreciate it on the surface. Instead, they say things like Lin Ya, "Stand back and get in the way!"


    I quietly stood aside, but Lin Ya said, "Why are you standing there? Help!"


    I froze and replied, "What can I do for you?"


    Didn''t you tell me to stand away?


    "Bring me a plate!" Lin Ya glared at me again.


    I smiled guiltily and hurriedly brought a plate over. There was still water on the plate. It was very clean. Obviously, it had just been washed. I glanced at Lin Ya''s kitchen. It was simple and there wasn''t much to eat. She didn''t cook at home very often, but it was very tidy. The spices on the table were neatly arranged.


    After the dishes were cooked, Lin Ya put them on a plate and I carried them to the living room.


    Ding Ge and Hu Zi had already set up their chairs, and I brought the dishes to the table. The beef and shrimp we brought were also unwrapped. Including these two, there were six dishes, not much, but the four of us had enough to eat.


    Lin Ya came over with chopsticks and suddenly frowned. She glanced at the large bottle of drinks on the table and said, "Did you take the disposable cups?"


    I shook my head and said, "You didn''t tell me to take it?"


    "We just moved today. Where did we get the cups?"


    "Didn''t you buy it?"


    "Don''t you have a restaurant?"


    "There''s still a bowl. Just use the bowl. Hurry up and eat. You two aren''t hungry. It''s so late." Ding Ge interjected.


    I quickly stood up and took four bowls. Then Hu Zi poured four bowls of drinks. Ding Ge took the lead in lifting her bowls and said to us with a smile, "Come on, congratulations on moving into your new home today."


    The three of us also picked up the bowls and I replied, "You are welcome to visit us often in the future."


    Lin Ya said, "The skewers are coming to my house too."


    "What''s the difference? We''re neighbors across from each other now."


    "Of course there''s a difference!"


    "Okay, you two are like this every time. Can you please calm down and celebrate your move? The glass is still up." Ding Ge glared at Lin Ya and me.


    Hu Zi also said, "That''s right. Come on, let''s do it."


    So, we all raised the bowl to drink wine, but not dry, poured too much, a big bowl, dry and full.


    Hu Zi also took a sip and said with a smile, "Drink whatever you want."


    Then we all picked up the chopsticks and started eating. It was not early, and we didn''t know if Ding Ge and Lin Ya had eaten anything in advance. Hu Zi and I were so hungry that we were used to it.


    I saw that Ding Ge was already able to use her left hand more skillfully, but the cast had not been removed for the time being. It was especially inconvenient to watch her move with one hand. When he thought of the scene where Ding Ge was beaten, his heart skipped a beat.


    At this moment, Hu Zi asked, "Ding Ge, how''s your arm?"


    "It''s nothing. It doesn''t hurt anymore. I just have to keep hanging like this. I can''t move. But I''m fine with one hand now." Ding ge shook her chopstick hand and smiled, "Look, you can move freely!"


    I was reminded of the time when Hu Zi beat up the man who beat her in order to avenge ding ge and provoked the underworld Du Biao. Fortunately, things have been resolved now.


    Forget it, these things.


    Hu Zi asked Lin Ya again, "I heard that your photography store has been closed and closed."


    Lin ya nodded and said as she ate, "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. It just so happens that we can concentrate on the renovation in the next few days."


    Lin Ya had a smile on his face and a casual tone.


    But I know that Lin Ya will never relax. I thought for a moment and decided not to tell her about my request for help from Di Ming. After all, Di Ming is not back yet. It would be a surprise for her if Di Ming really solved the problem by then.


    Then we stopped talking about these troubles, although each of us had our own troubles.


    On the first day of moving to a new home, you should be happy. A few old friends should eat and chat together.


    The new house, as if everything was new, was surrounded by a pleasant white, and the roof was decorated with a golden frame, not allowing the house to be too monotonous, and not too much decoration, but it was very good, the lights in the room seemed to be different, feeling much brighter, but not dazzling, only making people feel that everything in front of them was particularly clear, not dim and dim.


    We were so lucky to be able to find these two houses!


    But now that we are still renting, I can''t help but think, when can I buy a house like this?


    I feel like I''ve been working hard for years, but now, there''s nothing!


    I let out a breath and took back all my messy emotions in time. The situation in front of me is very good now. I really shouldn''t be too pessimistic. Life is much better than before.


    That''s it. We ate the dishes Lin Ya cooked, and of course the dishes and drinks we brought. We didn''t drink, but the beauty in front of us made me hallucinate after I was drunk.


    I really want to live like this!


    I really hope that one day I can have a small nest of my own, a lover, a good friend, a cook of my own, a wine that is not so good... Eat, drink, talk, laugh...


    How wonderful!


    I couldn''t help but look at dinger. She still looked so beautiful, as if she hadn''t changed at all. But I know that she''s not a teenage girl anymore, and she can''t afford to spend too much time waiting for someone.


    Time really goes too fast, not stopping for a second!


    ...


    After dinner, Ding Ge said to Hu Zi and me that he wanted to see our house. I said it was nothing. Like Lin Ya''s house, the structure was symmetrical, but we still took the key and opened our door.


    Our house had nothing to do with the door of Lin Ya''s house, so we could also see lin ya''s house standing in our house.


    The room was a little messy, and before we could clean it up, we carried Hu Zi and I to two separate bedrooms.


    Ding Ge looked at our house curiously, although she looked no different from Lin Ya''s.


    Hu Zi was there tidying up the mess on the floor, and I walked Ding Ge to the balcony.


    The view on the balcony was so beautiful that it couldn''t be any more beautiful, day or night.


    Even though it was almost midnight and it was dark outside, you could always see the bright and colorful stars, like the stars in the sky. The angle was so intoxicating that I even wanted to take a picture of the beautiful scenery in front of me with my camera.


    Ding Ge opened the window and a strong cold wind blew in. Ding Ge''s hair was a little messy in an instant.


    I quickly reached out to close the window and said, "Close it. It''s windy at night."


    "No!"


    I was halfway there when Ding Ge suddenly shouted, "Let''s blow for a while. It''s not that cold."


    I looked at Ding Ge. Her eyes seemed a little lonely. I was stunned, but I opened the window again. All of a sudden, the wind blew into the room, and I felt a little cold on my face, and some of dinger''s hair was blowing, with a dynamic sense of beauty.


    The light on the balcony dimmed a lot, but Ding Ge''s beauty did not diminish. We were so close that I could see her face clearly.


    Under the cool breeze, it was as if my heart was starting to throb.


    However, a trace of sadness between Ding Ge''s eyebrows made my heart ache.


    She looked out the window at the night scene, her blinking eyelashes tinged with weariness. At this moment, she suddenly sighed, and I couldn''t help but feel a pain in my heart and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just envy your freedom to live outside and be neighbors with your best friend!" There was deep envy in Ding Ge''s voice.


    My lips quivered, but I didn''t know what to say to dinger.


    Now that Ding Ge lives at home, it''s actually very good. Home is a warm place, a comfortable place where you can take off the fatigue of the day, but I can feel from Ding Ge''s voice that she is not happy at home.


    "Are you having a bad time at home?" I asked softly.


    "Not really." Ding Ge pursed his lips, looked into the distance and replied, "But I can''t compare with you. You''re like free birds that can fly around, and I''m like a cage."


    Ding Ge lowered her head slightly. In the shadow, I could feel the loneliness flowing through her.


    My heart ached a little. I always felt that Ding Ge''s parents were putting pressure on Ding Ge. After all, Ding Ge is so old, her parents must be anxious about her marriage, and I feel even more uncomfortable thinking about it. Although Ding Ge never said this to me, I understand without her saying it. I can also imagine the situation when she faced her parents.


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. I really felt like I was giving Ding Ge a lifetime of happiness right now. At this moment, we were standing on the balcony of a ten-story building.


    How I wanted to say to Ding Ge, Ding Ge, why don''t we just leave everything behind? We don''t care about the messes, we don''t care about the promises, we don''t care about our parents, we elope, we''re happy together!

 Chapter 362 : Sleepless

    However, elopement requires the courage to remain unchanged!


    I admit, I don''t have the courage!


    I can''t be an unrealistic person! I also have old parents, debts, friends and family around me, and Hu Zi Old Gao''s Xingyun hotel.


    I can''t do it!


    All the emotions that surged like waves finally returned to calm.


    Eloping, after all, was an irrational and willful decision that would hurt some innocent people, so I could only admire Old Gao and make dinger live a happy life through other efforts.


    Thinking about it like this, my heart is really loaded with tens of thousands of tons of pressure!


    It was windy at night. I said to Ding Ge, "Let''s not stand on the balcony."


    Ding Ge smiled and replied, "Well, I should go back too."


    "Go back?" I froze, and there was a very uncomfortable feeling in my heart. I felt that I had been with Ding Ge for a short time, and it was probably just over an hour. Now Ding Ge is leaving?


    Ding ge nodded and said as she walked, "It''s getting late. It''s time to go back... Okay, I''ll go tell Lin Ya."


    Ding Ge walked out of our room and into Lin Ya''s room. I followed him.


    Lin Ya was washing dishes in the kitchen in an apron when Ding Ge said to lin ya, "Girl, I''m leaving."


    "Don''t panic, I''ll see you off." Lin Ya said.


    I said, "I''ll take it."


    However, lin ya looked at me and sent me a message with her eyes. Ding Ge''s parents had warned me not to see Ding Ge again. What if his parents found out about me sending dinger home?


    I sighed sadly. I really shouldn''t take this risk, because once I was found out, it was Ding Ge who would suffer.


    Ding Ge said, "No need. I''ll just take a ride home."


    "It''s so late. Let me see you off." Lin Ya took off his apron, washed his hands with water and said, "Stop it. Let''s go."


    Ding ge looked at Lin Ya helplessly, and finally she nodded at me and said, "Let''s go."


    I nodded.


    Then, the three of them walked out of Lin Ya''s house together. The two of them took the elevator and left. I sighed and walked into my house.


    When I closed the door, Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "Has Ding Ge left?"


    I nodded and walked over to clean up with Hu Zi. Hu Zi looked at me doubtfully as if he had something to say to me. He thought about it before asking, "Xing Yun, can I ask you something?"


    I saw that Hu Zi''s expression was quite serious, so I asked seriously, "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s your relationship with Ding Ge now?" Hu Zi asked with a frown.


    I froze for a moment and thought for a while before replying, "It''s just a friend relationship. I know we were each other''s predecessors, but now we''re just friends."


    "What about the girl?" Hu Zi continued to ask.


    "There''s no need to say that. Don''t you know what our relationship is?" I smiled. Hu Zi asked a lot of questions.


    However, Hu Zi shook his head and replied doubtfully, "I''m really a little confused now."


    I looked at Hu Zi and didn''t understand what he meant. Hu Zi said, "Then why did Guzheng say you two had an affair?"


    I didn''t expect Hu Zi to mention the last time. I said quickly, "You know why she said that! Guzheng and I had a bit of a conflict that day. She was just saying angry things. You know, she and the girl have never been able to deal with each other. Looking at me and the girl being so nice, I feel a little uncomfortable. But Guzheng doesn''t know that you still don''t know. The girl and I have been friends for so many years. We are not innocent. There are no innocent people in the world."


    Hu Zi nodded, as if he believed me. But he looked a little confused. He sighed and said, "But you and Ding Ge are still friends now. Doesn''t Guzheng care?"


    "Guzheng and Ding Ge can still be friends, let alone us."


    "What?" Hu Zi said in surprise.


    I told Hu Zi about the business collaboration between the two of them, and Hu Zi didn''t recover from it for a long time. He sat down and thought for a while before muttering, "Ding Ge and Guzheng became friends and cooperated. Why do I think there''s something fishy about it?"


    "No, it''s just a coincidence. They didn''t know they were working with each other before." I explained to Hu Zi.


    "But..." Hu Zi stood up again and said, "No matter how Guzheng and Ding Ge work together, that''s their business! Now Guzheng is your real girlfriend, and Ding Ge is your ex-girlfriend. You... Are you so close to Ding Ge now? Is Guzheng really okay with that? I... What''s on your mind? Are you regretting it?"


    I sighed! This is the price of lying. You can only lie one lie and then use another to cover it up.


    I felt very tired, so I didn''t say anything, and Hu Zi didn''t force me to ask. He just said, "Come on, Xing Yun, it''s getting late. Go to bed early. These things won''t be ready in a while. We''ll pack them tomorrow."


    "Well, you go to bed first."


    Hu Zi looked at me deeply again, then went to the bathroom, and I went back to my room.


    I tidied up my own bed and sheets. I had just moved and the things on the bed were not ready yet. After I finished making the bed, I sat on it and looked at the empty new bedroom.


    This bedroom was bigger than my previous bedroom, but at this time there was only one bed in the bedroom, as well as some unfinished shoes and clothes on the floor, so it looked as if it was twice the size of the old bedroom.


    I don''t know if I''m not used to it or what. Staying in this new bedroom, I''m not excited. Instead, I''m a little sad.


    I was happy to move!


    I stood up and walked onto the balcony again. I looked at the room. Hu Zi wasn''t there. I guess he went back to the bedroom.


    I walked to the balcony. I really like this balcony. I opened the window again. The wind is really strong tonight. I can hear the sound of the wind when I open the window suddenly.


    I wanted to put my hands on the window, but then I remembered what Lin Ya said. Forget it.


    I had no choice but to stand here and look into the distance, at the buildings that had suddenly become very small...


    At this moment, the light in his eyes became less and more darkness enveloped the city.


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s almost midnight or because I''m in a ten-story building. I feel very quiet tonight. It''s not as quiet as it used to be when cars would pass through the streets. It''s pure quiet, not as quiet as usual with impurities.


    I stood inside, feeling as if I could only hear the wind, and all the other sounds had disappeared. However, I could see the moving vehicles on the road, the movement of the city at night, and it felt like a silent city!


    It was a wonderful feeling, and this exceptionally quiet environment made me feel much better.


    In such a dark night, most of the people who had turned off the lights were already asleep. Perhaps they were as messed up as I was. Perhaps they were very happy. I didn''t know. I only knew that they had fallen asleep.


    I looked out the window and let out a long breath!


    I don''t know what to sigh about anymore, but I actually think I''m quite sentimental.


    Maybe I have experienced too many sad things, and I am afraid of those bad things happening again!


    Everyone''s endurance is limited. We are not the undead little strong. Maybe you will stand up again and again after being defeated in some aspects, but in some aspects, you will never be able to get up.


    We''ve really gone through too much of what happened between me and Ding Ge. I think the story between us is much thicker than that of others, so if something really happens, I''m afraid I''ll really collapse.


    I couldn''t help but think sadly about what would happen if Ding Ge and I couldn''t be together. I had thought about this before, but at that time, I felt that I would put Ding Ge somewhere in my heart and then marry and have children with someone else. I wouldn''t live for myself anymore. I would live for the old for the children and even for my wife. It didn''t matter if I was happy or not.


    However, today, after experiencing so much, I feel that if we can''t be together, my heart will turn black, and I will become like a cold-blooded animal without feelings! Since then, my world has only black and white, no color!


    Thinking about it made me feel terrible. My back was filled with deadly coldness!


    I can''t bear to think about it anymore. I shouldn''t be so pessimistic. There are always many touching and earth-shattering love stories in this world. The hero and heroine in the story have gone through countless hardships and dangers together. There are always love stories that inspire me. Since they can be together, why can''t we?


    So I always felt that Ding Ge would never change his mind, and I would never change my mind, so after hard work, no matter how hard it is, we will eventually be together.


    The wind seemed to be getting stronger...


    I looked out the window. The whole city seemed to be on fire, while the boundless night was like water splashing on it. The lights were still decreasing in turn, and even some street lights were turned off. More and more people went to sleep, but I became more and more energetic.


    I feel that on the first night of my new house, I will definitely not sleep!


    The wind made me a little cold, so I didn''t stand by the window all the time, closed the window and left the balcony.


    But I still couldn''t sleep, and I didn''t force myself to sleep. I went to my room and began to tidy up my clothes and shoes.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, did Lin Ya send Ding Ge home? Did she come back?


    At this moment, my phone suddenly remembered that it was Lin Ya. I quickly connected and asked, "Are you back?"


    "He''s back!"


    "Why are you calling when you''re back? Just knock on the door."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Hu Zi will disturb him when he sleeps?"


    "Then aren''t you afraid to disturb me?" I smiled bitterly.


    "Cut the crap, I have something to talk to you about!" Lin Ya said seriously, "Come to my house!"


    With that, Lin Ya hung up the phone. I couldn''t help but wonder, what is Lin Ya looking for me about now?

 Chapter 363 : Talk

    I thought it must have been important for Lin Ya to look for me so seriously, so I hurried to the door. When I opened the door, I saw that lin ya''s door was open, and she was standing inside looking at me.


    Lin ya waved at me. I walked into Lin Ya''s house and closed the door. "What happened?" She asked worriedly."


    Could something bad happen again?


    Lin Ya motioned for me to sit down and say, we both sat down in our chairs. I looked at Lin Ya and her expression was a little heavy, but she didn''t say anything. She hesitated for a while before saying, "The photography store is open."


    I was startled and immediately said with joy, "That''s great! What''s going on? What''s going on? What is this?"


    The news that the photography shop was open was shocking!


    Lin ya and Ling Xinyan had a bad time with each other because of this. They didn''t expect it to be settled in just two days, but Lin Ya had never been to a photography store in the past two days, let alone reorganize it. Ling Xinyan probably had no way to deal with this, or else he wouldn''t have strongly hoped that Lin Ya would go to Ji Ze.


    But Di Ming said he would deal with this matter when he came back. He hasn''t come back yet!


    So, what happened to being able to reopen?


    But to my surprise, Lin Ya didn''t look happy! There''s no way she doesn''t want the photo shop to open!


    I frowned again. What''s going on?


    Lin Ya was silent. I waited patiently for her. I knew she would say it. Sure enough, it took a while for Lin Ya to respond, "It was ji ze who helped!"


    Then, Lin Ya began to tell me the details of ji ze''s call to her.


    When ji ze knew that the photography shop was closed and reorganized, and that president Luo was behind it, his first thought was to not sue Luo Wen, but he had to get his parents'' permission to do so.


    However, Ji Ze''s parents disagreed!


    Ji ze was their son. With such a serious injury, they were worried about their lives. Of course, they wanted Luo Wen to be punished by the law. Their family was never short of money, so they didn''t care about the Luo Wen family''s financial compensation at all.


    And not only will they continue to sue Luo Wen, they will also help lin ya. And it was easy for them, but Lin Ya and I didn''t know what Ji Ze''s parents were capable of. Even Ji Ze didn''t know.


    It turned out that this matter was really a piece of cake for them!


    Just as we were worried that there was nothing we could do about it, a phone call from Ji Ze''s parents solved the problem!


    That president Luo was still very unconvinced when he heard the news, but when he heard about Ji Ze''s parents, he immediately became timid, and even asked someone to send an apology to Ji ze''s house, while ji ze''s parents ignored him.


    "Damn it!" I couldn''t help but swear excitedly and say excitedly, "Ji Ze''s parents are so awesome! What do they do?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "How would I know?"


    I was still very excited, and even the corners of my mouth could not help but rise slightly. Ji Ze did call me earlier to say that he wanted to help, but I thought he was just trying to persuade his parents. Who would have thought that things would turn this way?


    From this point of view, president Luo and Ji Ze''s parents are really nothing compared to an ant!


    Finally, this incident ended unexpectedly!


    Lin Ya seemed to be thinking about something, and his expression was rather heavy. I couldn''t help but say, "Girl, isn''t it a good thing that the photography shop can be opened? Cheer up!"


    Lin Ya still didn''t have a smile on her face. I know what Lin Ya was thinking. This time, it was ji ze who helped her, and he was very helpful, but ji ze was the last person Lin Ya wanted to owe a favor to!


    In the end, Lin Ya could only smile bitterly and say, "I owe him too much."


    I scratched my head but didn''t know what to say. After a while, I asked, "Since it''s open, don''t think too much about it. Are you going to open tomorrow? Did you tell Ling Xinyan?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "I haven''t told her yet. It''s closed for the time being tomorrow!"


    "Why?"


    "Tomorrow is the second day of the renovation. I want to stay there for the next few days."


    "I can watch for you."


    Lin Ya refused, "No, I can do it myself."


    I had to nod. Since Lin Ya decided to do it herself, I had to respect her decision.


    I thought about it and wanted to ask her what she thought of Ji Ze, but seeing the tiredness on Lin Ya''s face and the guilt in her eyes, I understood what she was thinking.


    I smiled at her and said in a soft voice, "Well, don''t think too much. Go to bed early. You have to get up early tomorrow."


    Lin ya nodded.


    Then I said good night to Lin Ya and went back to my room.


    It was only more than two meters from lin ya''s house to ours, and the feeling that one second was still at lin ya''s house and the next was special to me and the Tiger home. It felt very exciting and wonderful!


    When I got back to my room, I went to the balcony and looked out. At this moment, the world outside was already quiet. Some dim yellow light prevented the night from getting too dark, and the moon and stars in the sky cast a dim light, as if they were putting a veil over the night.


    I exhaled and went back to my bedroom.


    ...


    The next day, I went out with Lin Ya and Hu Zi. We sat in the elevator together. Lin Ya didn''t drive either. The three of us walked towards the Xingyun hotel.


    The distance from the neighborhood to the hotel was not very long. I was very familiar with this part of the road. I stood in front of the hotel every day and did not know how many times I looked at it. It felt very familiar, but I rarely walked this distance.


    Many times before, I had been passing by here in a car. Now, my feet were on the ground and I walked slowly. There was an indescribable feeling of intimacy. I could smell the soil beneath the concrete road. He had been in this area for less than half a year, but he was already quite familiar with it.


    I really enjoyed walking from home to the hotel like this. I think I''ll have to walk a few more times in the future. If I don''t take the bus, I won''t take the bus.


    The three of us walked along the roadside, many shops opened, and more cars started to drive on the streets, but the city didn''t seem so busy this morning. I like this kind of city, it can make my footsteps slower.


    Not long after the meeting, we walked to the entrance of the restaurant. Lin Ya looked at his phone and smiled, "We''ve been walking for nearly 15 minutes since we got on the elevator. This is when we''re walking very slowly. It''ll be here in a few minutes."


    "That''s right." I really like the distance between the house and the restaurant. It''s not too short, it''s not too long, it''s not too tiring to walk.


    After walking this part of the road, I felt much better. The three of us made some breakfast, and Lin Ya went over when the decorator went to work.


    Then Hu Zi and I went out. This time, we drove to the market.


    After that, nothing happened the whole day. The restaurant repeated as usual. There was nothing to mention. Every day, a guest came in and out. My cousin received a bill and then gave another one. As usual, we ate two or three hours later than others.


    However, Xiaoyi was a little depressed today. She told me earlier that there were some problems between her and Hu Zi.


    While I was not busy, I asked Xiaoyi, "Xiaoyi, did you talk to Hu Zi?"


    "Not yet." Xiaoyi shook his head, looking very depressed.


    Only a true love can be so worried about gain and loss, can be sad because of caring about each other, and sad because of emotional problems.


    But I don''t think there should be any problems between the two of them. I''m quite optimistic about them, so let''s see what happens after they talk.


    When it was almost time to get off work at night, Hu Zi secretly told me that he would go to our house with Xiaoyi tonight, and that he had something to talk to Xiaoyi about. I understand, and I don''t want to disturb them. I''ll go to lin ya''s house for a while.


    It felt so good to visit the neighbors.


    After work, I left alone. Hu Zi and the others walked behind. I didn''t care about them.


    After entering the elevator and exiting the elevator, I knocked on Lin Ya''s door. Soon Lin Ya opened the door and I asked her, "Are you still awake?"


    "No, wait for Xinyan. She''ll be here soon."


    Ling Xinyan, I frowned, then smiled at lin ya and said, "I don''t have to leave, do I?"


    Lin Ya replied faintly, "You can avoid it if you want."


    "I really can''t avoid it." I pointed in the direction of the door and wanted to tell her about Hu Zi and Xiaoyi, but I decided not to. I said, "I''ll stay at your house for a while."


    Lin Ya said, "Whatever."


    Then she left me alone. After a while, I heard footsteps outside the door and the sound of the door opening. I looked through the peephole of lin ya''s house and saw that it was Hu Zi and Xiaoyi. They entered our house, and I didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Not long after, Ling Xinyan came and I opened the door for her.


    Ling xinyan looked at me in a daze, as if she didn''t expect me to be here. She smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to see you anywhere."


    We both smiled, and I said to Ling Xinyan, "Come in. We''re neighbors, opposite door, opposite my house."


    Ling Xinyan was relieved.


    Lin Ya also walked towards us. Ling Xinyan said, "Lin Ya, I want to apologize to you. I''m sorry."


    It seems that Ling Xinyan already knows about the photography store. I can''t help but smile when I see Ling Xinyan apologizing to Lin Ya. It''s really good to see the two of them get back together. It''s not as bad as it used to be.


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "It''s okay. You haven''t done anything. Why are you apologizing?"


    "I really shouldn''t have done that to you before. I''m so hateful."


    ...


    I looked at the door again. Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan talked so happily. I wonder how Hu Zi and Xiaoyi talked.


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Guzheng!

 Chapter 364 Relationship Issues

    Staying at Lin Ya''s house and looking at Guzheng''s name, she still felt a little awkward. Looking at Guzheng''s name on the screen, she was afraid that lin ya would ask me who was calling. Fortunately, Lin Ya was talking to Ling Xinyan, and she just glanced at me casually.


    I walked over to the sun terrace to get through, and Guzheng''s voice came through.


    "When are you going to tell me about your move?"


    Guzheng''s voice sounded a little angry, and I suddenly remembered that Guzheng lived in the same neighborhood as us before, and we were neighbors. Hu Zi and I should have told her that we moved out, but I hadn''t rented a house before for a while, so I ignored it.


    I was silent for a moment and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, but I also suddenly remembered to move..."


    However, before I could finish my sentence, Guzheng interrupted me and said, "Forget it. Anyway, I don''t live there anymore. You can move away."


    Just now, Guzheng was still angry, but now he added a hint of helplessness and sadness. I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. I''ve been neglecting Guzheng, which is undeniable!


    I didn''t say anything. There was silence in the microphone. After a while, Guzheng said, "Aren''t you going to apologize?"


    Hearing this, I suddenly came back to my senses and quickly said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    I really apologize to Guzheng from the bottom of my heart.


    "Then won''t you show it?" Guzheng''s voice sounded much better.


    "What do you mean, you say?" I replied briskly.


    Guzheng thought about it, sighed again, and said, "Forget it. It''s not difficult for you. Just treat me to a meal."


    "Okay, no problem. You decide when and where. I''ll be there!" I promised.


    "Well, that''s what you said." Guzheng said, "How about tomorrow afternoon?"


    "Okay."


    "Let''s not go out to eat. Let''s go to your new house. I haven''t been there yet. I''ll just go and have a look." Guzheng said.


    I fell silent again, and I couldn''t help but feel nervous!


    Because I was afraid that Guzheng and Lin Ya would meet and then enter an awkward situation where the air was trying to escape again!


    I don''t know where Guzheng got the news that Hu Zi and I moved. I don''t think she knows that Lin Ya moved across from us.


    I hesitated and replied, "Ah, the house is a mess. I just moved here. Why don''t we go out and eat?"


    Guzheng didn''t care much and said, "Okay, then you wait for my news."


    "Okay."


    Soon, my conversation with Guzheng was over, and I could not help but sigh of relief. If Guzheng came to my new house with Hu Zi, Lin Ya would drop by anytime. It was too convenient, so I should try to avoid Guzheng coming here.


    I took a deep breath and walked towards lin ya and Ling Xinyan.


    The trouble at the photo shop ended, and the conflict between the two disappeared. At this moment, both of them had a faint smile on their faces. Obviously, they had a good talk.


    Ling Xinyan was still apologizing and said, "I was too selfish to stand in your shoes, to think about your feelings, to make things difficult for you, but I kept forcing you. Lin Ya, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?"


    Lin ya held Ling Xinyan''s hand and said sincerely, "Well, the past is over. Don''t mention it. But I have something else to tell you."


    Ling Xinyan said, "What is it?"


    "The orders we received from the store have been completed. When the finished product is finished, just inform them to come and get the photo album. Now, our photo shop can be opened at any time, but the cake shop I prepared for my brother these two days has just been renovated and can''t be separated from people, so I want to stop the photo shop for a few days, because I really can''t get away with it, okay?" Lin ya looked at Ling Xinyan and blinked.


    Ling Xinyan frowned slightly. After a moment, she seemed to have thought of another idea and said, "Sure! Lin Ya, you can decorate the cake shop in peace these days. However, our photography shop has been closed for a few days, and the cake shop must not be well decorated within a few days. If the photography shop is closed all the time, it will definitely affect the shop. Do you think that''s okay? Didn''t I find a photographer last time? We''ll ask someone to help us this time. We''ll pay them anyway. This will not delay the renovation of the cake shop and the photography shop."


    I think Ling Xinyan''s idea is quite good.


    Lin ya thought about it and said, "Okay, just do as you say."


    Ling Xinyan smiled and said, "That''s all right. It''s getting late. I''ll go first."


    "What''s the rush? You haven''t been here long." Lin Ya said.


    "It''s too late today. Come back when you have time."


    Ling Xinyan said so, and Lin Ya did not insist, and then Ling Xinyan got off the elevator. Lin Ya and I were standing at the door. I glanced at our door again. Hu Zi said he would call me when it was over. Now it seems like they will be busy for a while, if they are busy with that kind of thing.


    I turned around and walked into Lin Ya''s door. Lin Ya looked at me in confusion and then at our door. She walked in and looked at me impolitely and asked, "Aren''t you leaving yet?"


    I sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "Are you trying to kick your neighbor out?"


    Lin Ya put her hands around her chest and looked at me with a faint smile. She said, "It''s late at night. Isn''t it appropriate for you to be alone in a single woman''s house?"


    I scratched my head and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. Just sleep with you. I''ll leave in a minute."


    There was no such thing as an inappropriate relationship between us. Lin Ya was just teasing me.


    Lin Ya asked curiously, "Why don''t you go back to your house?"


    "Hu Zi has something to do." I didn''t say it, but I didn''t know what xiaoyi and Hu Zi were doing. Maybe the relationship will be resolved soon after the two get to know each other, and then they will take the opportunity to have a good time. It was also possible that the conversation did not go well and the atmosphere in the room was more solemn.


    As for which kind, who knows.


    Lin Ya''s eyes lit up a little. She sat beside me and asked, "What''s going on?"


    I had promised to keep it a secret for Hu Zi, but I couldn''t help but tell Lin Ya about Hu Zi and Xiaoyi.


    Lin Ya was also surprised after listening to it and said, "I didn''t expect it. It''s quite deep!"


    "Yeah, it''s been months."


    "What about Old Gao? Is Old Gao in love?" Lin Ya asked again.


    I shook my head. Old Gao was really too calm during this period of time. There was no movement at all. He was a thousand miles away from the previous Old Gao!


    I sighed and said, "Things are different between Old Gao and Hu Zi. Hu Zi was betrayed by Li Xiaowei, and Wang Mengmeng had always loved Old Gao, although the two had completely broken off contact and promised never to see each other again. However, I don''t know if they have let go of this relationship. Old Gao has a deep affection for Wang Mengmeng, and Wang Mengmeng has the same affection for Old Gao. So if one day, Wang Mengmeng knows the pond, knows Guzheng, knows the Xingyun hotel, and if she really wants to find Wang Mengmeng, it''s not impossible."


    Lin Ya couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect Old Gao''s love story to be so bizarre! What''s more, he''s still such an idiot."


    I nodded and felt a little sad. I was reminded of the death of Old Gao''s ex-girlfriend, Fang Qingyu.


    Lin Ya gave me another deep look. She didn''t say anything but put her hand on my shoulder. After a while, she stood up and said, "Okay, I''ll go to bed first. I don''t care about you."


    "You go to sleep."


    Lin Ya ignored me and walked to the bedroom.


    I sat on the sofa of lin ya''s house a little bored, and it was really too late. I also felt a lot sleepy, so I lay on the sofa of lin ya''s house. The light in the room was still on, but my eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.


    And somehow, I fell asleep.


    Then, suddenly, my phone rang.


    The loud, noise-like ringtone woke me up in an instant. I was shocked and startled. Then I picked up the phone and looked at it with wide eyes. It was Hu Zi.


    I think Xiaoyi left most of the time. Hu Zi asked me to go back.


    So I got up tired and left Lin Ya''s house. The door of our house was open. I walked over and asked Hu Zi, "Xiaoyi left?"


    "I''ve been walking for a while." Hu Zi said, "But I forgot to call you. I just remembered."


    I didn''t care. I smiled and asked, "How''s the conversation going?"


    Hu Zi''s expression was a little heavy. When I saw it, I felt bad. Most of the time, the two of them were not communicating well. Hu Zi wiped his face and sat down in the chair, feeling a little tired, "Not good."


    Looking at Hu Zi like this, I also frowned and sat beside him, asking with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Hu Zi looked very troubled and upset. He leaned back and said after a while, "I don''t know what Xiaoyi thinks. He has to reveal our... Relationship. You said this..."


    I thought to myself, Xiaoyi did tell me before that he wanted to reveal the relationship between the two of them.


    Hu Zi continued, "She was the one who wanted to hide it, but now she''s the one who wants to make it public."


    "Maybe I just want to make it public." I smiled and said, "What about you? Don''t you want to make it public?"


    Hu Zi stood up and took two steps before saying, "I think it''s good now. There''s no need to change."


    When one person wants to change, and one person doesn''t want to change, the problem of their relationship arises. If they wanted to solve the problem, the two of them had to compromise, be tolerant, and communicate, not like when I brutally shut Ding Ge out after what happened between me and Ding Ge! Now that I think about it, I was really wrong, really wrong, too wrong!

 Chapter 365 : Go Or Not?

    What happened back then taught me a great lesson, but for a long time after that, I thought I was right, and now I think I was really wrong.


    It made me lose Ding Ge, it made me suffer day and night, but it was all my fault!


    So, now I''m willing to give everything to be with Ding Ge again!


    I am willing to pay a heavy price to make up for my mistakes!


    Hu Zi looked troubled and upset. I had to comfort him, "Hu Zi, if there''s anything wrong, you should talk to Xiaoyi more. You..."


    Hu Zi interrupted me impatiently and said, "We''ve been communicating for a long time. You can count how long you''ve been at lin ya''s house, but she won''t listen to me!"


    "Don''t be hasty. Tell him. She must have her reasons for wanting to go public. You must have your reasons for not wanting to go public, right? Both of you should be more tolerant."


    Hu Zi sighed and said rather helplessly, "I think we have nothing to say. We might as well break up."


    Hearing Hu Zi''s words, I felt a little sad, because I had known Xiaoyi for a long time, and we were friends. I could really feel her feelings for Hu Zi while chatting with her. So for Hu Zi and Xiaoyi, I really hope they can continue to benefit.


    Instead of giving up on a problem!


    So I had to continue persuading, "Hu Zi, you and Xiaoyi have been together for so long. It''s not easy. She is absolutely sincere to you. When you meet a true relationship, cherish it. Don''t learn from me."


    Hu Zi looked at me and his mood eased a lot.


    After a while, he looked into my eyes and said seriously, "I know. I''ll talk to her again."


    I was much relieved to hear what Hu Zi said.


    At this moment, he said to me, "You too. When you meet a true relationship, cherish it. Ding Ge is in the past, and Guzheng is now. Do you understand?"


    I could feel Hu Zi''s concern for me, but I could only hide it from my brother now. I nodded silently.


    Then they went back to their rooms.


    When I got back to my room, I didn''t immediately go to sleep. Instead, I took out the box that I put in the bed. This was what I used to rent. Now that I''ve moved, I naturally have to move here.


    But the new bedroom was too dull to hide this box, so I had to move the bed to the middle, then put the cardboard box in the corner of the bed, and put some clothes on it.


    Inside this box, is my past and Ding Ge''s!


    This box looks very old and is not strong enough. I want to find a new box in the store tomorrow so as not to damage the contents of the box because it is damp.


    There were a lot of photos and paper items inside, and there were no expensive prices. Even if the thief came, he must have lost them at a glance. There were a lot of photos we took, ticket stubs for our first movie together, gifts from dinger...


    Those things are only meaningful to me!


    To me, it is priceless, but to others, it is worthless!


    I looked at the box of things as I always did. I used to keep some things away because I thought it was a memory of me and Ding Ge. When we took them out in the future, we would feel more comfortable recalling the past.


    However, I don''t remember how long it''s been since I put anything in it.


    I even took out a photo and put it in my wallet.


    Looking at those old smells, my emotions began to fluctuate again. My hands trembled slightly as I gently stroked those things, then took a deep breath and carefully covered the cardboard box. To me, it was like a treasure.


    I carefully put the box back where it was and lay on the bed.


    The conversation with Hu Zi just gave me a lot of motivation. I couldn''t help but clench my fist. Tomorrow, I will definitely work harder!


    ...


    The next day, after I got up, I went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and wash my face. Then I washed some of my clothes. After I was done, I took a bath. After that, I felt very comfortable all over.


    I walked to the balcony again. This balcony was really great, but now it was too monotonous. It would be nice to get a few pots of flowers here if I had the chance.


    In the morning, it was a different scenery from the night.


    The vast field of vision seemed to brighten up her eyes a lot. The weather was not good today, and the sun was hiding behind the clouds indistinctly. In the distance, where she could not see clearly, she was surrounded by a large mist, but it was still very far away. This morning, the scenery was also a layer of hazy beauty under the fog, which seemed to put a thin layer of veil on the city.


    At this time, the camera is still in the hotel. I really need to take a good picture of the scenery here. It''s so beautiful. It''s too bad not to take a picture.


    I kept this in mind.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The door rang. I guessed it was mostly Lin Ya. I walked over and opened the door. It was Lin Ya.


    "You''re up early." Lin Ya was obviously done with her hair tied in a ponytail, wearing a sports suit, and a pair of canvas shoes. She looked exceptionally capable and refreshing.


    I asked, "Is this exercise?"


    "I''ve exercised! I went out for a run just now." Lin Ya waved his arm and said.


    "Running? Why didn''t you call me?" I said sadly.


    Lin Ya was stunned, as if he could not think of a good explanation. After a while, he said, "Who knows if you want to run or not?"


    Yes, of course! I wanted to run, but I didn''t have anyone to accompany me."


    "Is that a reason?" Lin Ya looked at me with disdain.


    "Really, call me when you run tomorrow."


    "Sure, no problem."


    I looked at lin ya again and saw that Lin Ya''s face was clean and there were no sweat drops. I couldn''t help but say, "How far did you run? You didn''t even sweat?"


    "Let''s dry off the sweat. I ran for half an hour, walked around the neighborhood, and took the elevator up." Lin Ya opened his eyes wide and looked at me.


    I see. I nodded.


    "Are you leaving now?" Lin Ya asked me.


    "Let''s go. Hu Zi isn''t up yet. Let me ask him if he can''t get up." Anyway, it was very relaxing to go so early, so Hu Zi could sleep a little longer.


    "Sure." Lin Ya added, "I''ll go change."


    Then lin ya walked over to her house. I asked Hu Zi. Hu Zi said to sleep a little longer, so I didn''t disturb him. Then I got off the elevator with Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya and I were walking along the road. I looked at the gray sky and then at Lin Ya and asked, "Will it rain today? Have you seen the weather forecast?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "It''s good to have a heavy rain, so that the whole of Pucheng is clean."


    I smiled and said, "The emphasis of good literature."


    Lin ya rolled her eyes at me and said, "It''s raining cats and dogs!"


    I immediately shut my mouth.


    Then I asked lin ya where she ran, and Lin Ya told me which way to run, and I reminded her not to forget to ask me to run with her tomorrow.


    Lin Ya told me to get up at seven o'' clock on time. I nodded. I could still do that.


    As we walked along, the shops along the way opened their doors, the streets gradually became clear, and the weather seemed less gray.


    I took a deep breath. The morning air seemed to be better. There was not so much dust in the air.


    Lin Ya and I went to the roadside to drink tofu, a treat from Lin Ya. It was during dinner that I remembered that I had an appointment with Guzheng tonight, but Guzheng hasn''t contacted me yet.


    Then the two of them went back to their respective shops. I took out a broom and cleaned the door. The restaurant must be clean and tidy. This is also the first impression to the guests, and it is very important!


    Then I wrote today''s lucky dishes on the blackboard and put them at the door. While I was busy, everyone came one after another.


    Xiaoyi looked obviously preoccupied, obviously in a bad mood, but only Hu Zi could make her laugh.


    I didn''t see Hu Zi and Xiaoyi talking in private when I was at the restaurant, but Hu Zi later told me that things were settled and he convinced Xiaoyi to keep it a secret for now.


    I don''t know how he managed to convince Xiaoyi, but it''s good that things are settled.


    However, I still feel a little disappointed that the final result is not to be made public, because I hope that the two of them can be made public, so that their sweet love will no longer have to hide and feel their happiness, and we will become happier.


    Happiness is contagious!


    ...


    I always remembered to eat with Guzheng, so I was ready to go out at any time. However, Guzheng never called me. I didn''t know if she was too busy to forget, so I didn''t dare to disturb her.


    Her current status is really different from before.


    Just like that, I''ve been waiting for Guzheng''s call.


    Finally, Guzheng did not forget that she still called.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t want me to go to dinner with her. Instead, she told me that she had a meal so she couldn''t eat with me.


    I said to her, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Just do your thing. We can eat anytime."


    Guzheng paused and then said, "Xing Yun, you can come too."


    I quickly refused, "What am I going to do with your business dinner?"


    "Well, not many people, just five or six. Ding Ge will be there too. The two of us have a meal together. You can come too." Guzheng said.


    I still find it strange when Guzheng mentions having dinner with Ding Ge, but I''m a little confused. Ding Ge will be there too. Should I go or not?


    I want to see Ding Ge, but facing Ding Ge and Guzheng at the same time is no less stressful than facing Lin Ya and Guzheng at the same time!

 Chapter 366 Another Mistake

    While I was deep in thought, Guzheng asked again, "Are you coming?"


    "Uh... Come, come."


    I don''t know why I said that, as if my mouth had suddenly lost control. After I said that, I still felt some regret, but also some relief after saying this.


    Then Guzheng told me the address and told me to go over now.


    So I drove off in Hu Zi''s car.


    In the dark, the whole night became cool. I opened the car window and blew the wind. I kept thinking about agreeing to Guzheng.


    I don''t know if it''s inappropriate for me to do this. After all, this is a dinner party between Ding Ge and Guzheng. Not to mention, Ding Ge and Guzheng... They are Ding Ge and Guzheng. I''m afraid of facing both Guzheng and Ding Ge at the same time, but I don''t know how to face them at the same time!


    There was some unspeakable depression.


    My relationship with Ding Ge and Guzheng was a love triangle. It was like a drama in a dog''s blood romance, but it happened to me so real and so real!


    Sitting at the same table, I felt that the three of us would feel uncomfortable, and I couldn''t help but regret it, but I was already on the way, so I had to go.


    At the beginning of the lights, the whole of Pucheng was covered in a layer of color, like a beautiful woman with makeup, becoming exquisite and elegant, and in the beautiful night scene, I came to the hotel with a feeling of uneasiness.


    He followed the elevator upstairs and quickly arrived at the private room where Ding Ge and Lin Ya were.


    There was no surprise on my dinger''s face. It was obvious that Guzheng had told her that I would come.


    I took a look at the private room and there were only seven of me.


    Guzheng saw me, smiled, stretched out his hand and said to me, "Come on, sit down quickly, just waiting for you."


    Everyone was done and there was only one seat left, so I had to sit in the remaining seat. On my left was Guzheng, and dinger was on Guzheng''s left.


    I smiled and replied, "Yeah, that''s too sinful. Don''t wait for me, you guys. I''ll join the fun."


    Ding Ge and I looked at each other to say hello, and then Guzheng began to introduce me to two of her colleagues in the company.


    On Guzheng''s left was a girl. Guzheng called her tingting. I told her how she looked familiar. It turned out that this girl had been to our restaurant before. She came with Guzheng. She remembered that Guzheng lost his temper that day and Ding Ge was there that day.


    There was another man on my right. He was a little chubby and obviously older than us. Let''s call him Brother fat.


    There were also two people in Ding Ge''s company. One was a well-dressed girl and the other was a bespectacled man sitting on my right.


    Then everyone ordered separately, and I seemed to sense something in the eyes of the two people Guzheng had brought. They seemed to know my''relationship'' with Guzheng and treated me rather politely as if I were the prince.


    I couldn''t help but wonder. I''ve only met tingting once, and I''ve never met this Brother fat. How did they know about my relationship with Guzheng? I was even more surprised. Does everyone at Guzheng know about our relationship?


    The two of them were really warm to me, and I was a little scared.


    I didn''t even dare to look at dinger. I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Guzheng asked me again, "Do you drink?"


    I shook my head and said, "I drove here. I''m not drinking anymore."


    However, at this moment, Ding Ge said, "Have a drink. Let''s all have a drink. Manager gu, it''s rare for us to get together. The main project managers are here. We have been so successful since we started working together. We really should celebrate."


    Guzheng didn''t seem to want to drink either. She said gently, "It''s not too late to celebrate after our cooperation is over. And Ding Ge, we agreed to call my name outside."


    When I heard that Ding Ge suggested drinking, I suddenly thought of the night that Ding Ge was drunk. That day, she learned about my relationship with Guzheng and drank a lot of wine.


    I can''t help but have a bad warning in my heart!


    "Have a drink. It''s not fun not to drink."


    "Yes, just drink less."


    "We''ll definitely have a good time working together. There''s no need to say that. The wine must be drunk."


    ...


    However, everyone was very enthusiastic, and it seemed to spoil the atmosphere by talking about not drinking. Guzheng''s mouth was filled with helplessness. She said, "Men drink white, and we drink red bar. How about that?"


    Ding Ge looked calm and nodded with a smile on his lips. The other two girls nodded as well.


    Then, after ordering the dishes, everyone began to talk again as they waited.


    Obviously, Ding Ge and Guzheng were very familiar with each other, and they talked happily, or they were all good talkers, but they didn''t talk about work at all. They just talked about life. I sat there and talked to everyone casually.


    But I was a little nervous, and I always felt that I shouldn''t have come to this dinner today.


    Although I met Ding Ge, I...


    I sighed silently.


    This was a place with a very high standard. The dishes were served very quickly. Soon, the dishes were served one after another, and the wine was brought. All the cutlery in front of us was opened. Women''s red wine, our white wine.


    I took the white wine from the waiter and said to the two men, "Come on buddy, today is the first time we meet. Let''s meet."


    Guzheng''s Brother fat stood up and said to me, "Come on, I''ll pour the wine. How can I let you pour it? I''ll pour it."


    This person''s intention to please me was very obvious, but I had some unspeakable resistance to his flattery, which made me especially uncomfortable.


    At this time, the glasses man from Ding Ge company also said, "I should pour it. How can I let you pour it? Come on, let me do it."


    I didn''t argue with them. The glasses man from Ding Ge company took the bottle and poured the wine.


    However, before we started drinking, I couldn''t help but miss the scene of drinking with Hu Zi Old Gao. It was much more comfortable than now, and it wouldn''t be as polite as now. When we were together, it was very pleasant. Who poured the wine was different. What was the difference? It didn''t matter.


    I feel a little bored staying in such a well-decorated house. I can''t help but wonder, if I succeed in the future, will I have to attend such a meal? That''s how it''s played on tv. Many men say they''re busy with social engagements and dinners all day. Some people like to be bored, while others use it as a shield for cheating.


    I really don''t like such social engagements, so I think, with such thoughts, I may not be very successful in the future, right?


    But I know, that''s definitely not what I want!


    I secretly glanced at Ding Ge again. She looked very happy and talked and laughed with everyone. I felt that everyone was happier than me, so I could only try to keep happy. I didn''t want to be the one who ruined the atmosphere.


    Soon, after everyone poured their wine, Brother fat raised the glass in his hand, swept around the crowd, and said, "Come on, first glass, you must touch it. Let''s celebrate the happy cooperation between our two companies!"


    Everyone clinked their glasses happily.


    "Where''s the other one..." Brother fat looked at Guzheng and me and said, "Where''s Xing Yun? We met for the first time. I wish you and our miss the best! Don''t mind the late blessing..."


    Brother fat said that I was a little dizzy, I was stunned, I didn''t know how to answer him, obviously he knew some'' things''very well, I really think that between me and Guzheng, they know the whole company.


    This was a little unexpected for me. I always thought that only the people around me knew about this. In fact, it was beyond my expectations!


    I sighed again, but I could only force a smile on my face. I really didn''t dare look at Ding Ge at all, nor did I dare to look out of the corner of my eye. Brother fat''s words continued, "I''ll go and drink your wedding wine then."


    I quickly clubbed the cup towards Brother fat and said, "Thank you. Thank you."


    What the hell else can I say!


    This time, I took a big gulp, my mouth was bulging, my mouth was burning, and my heart was aching like salt from a wound.


    "Ah, you guys?" The girl from Ding Ge''s company said in surprise.


    I didn''t know who I was, but I just guessed who I was. Now, everyone knows who I am. But this'' who'' is not the real me.


    But I can only keep smiling the whole time!


    With such a simple smile and a slight twitch of the mouth, I felt the muscles on my face become sore.


    Then Guzheng whispered in my ear, "I didn''t say that."


    I also whispered to Guzheng, "Everyone in your company knows, right?"


    Guzheng nodded and said, "They just know that I have a boyfriend. I don''t know what you look like!"


    I smiled. Should I smile?


    I''m sure Guzheng didn''t spread this on purpose. After all, gossip like this is like flying with wings. It can''t be hidden.


    The two whispers between Guzheng and I attracted a burst of ridicule.


    Then everyone talked about Guzheng and me, like the muzzle of a rocket launcher aimed at both of us, which almost made me unable to open my eyes.


    In my depression, I drank a lot of wine again, and I felt drunk today.


    My arrival today was really a mistake!


    It was so hard to be the main character among many strangers.


    Fortunately, the situation had finally passed, and I felt relieved. At this moment, the Ding Ge company glasses man suddenly looked at Ding Ge and said, "Ding Ge, you should drink less. Don''t get drunk."


    When the spectacled man said this, I was able to look him in the eye. He was wearing a pair of glasses and looked very gentle. I have to say, after a short contact, he also felt that he was quite cultured.


    However, what he said to Ding Ge made me especially uncomfortable. His voice was very soft, as if he was speaking to someone he liked, and I even saw the pair of eyes behind his glasses, his eyes burning.

 Chapter 367 Ding Ges Admirer

    Inexplicably, a rush of manic hot blood rushed to my head. I felt a thick heat rising from the top of my head, mixed with the rolling alcohol in my blood, and I felt as if my madness had swallowed me up.


    Only then did I hear and see clearly, at this time everything in front of me began to be wrapped in a layer of cool light, although the light in the room was warm. I couldn''t even hear the sound in my ear, so I had to listen to it sideways, staring at Ding Ge.


    I really seemed to see her response to the spectacled man. I completely ignored him before, but I didn''t expect him to be Ding Ge''s admirer.


    Ding Ge''s mouth was a faint smile, not perfunctory, not overly enthusiastic, as always keeping a distance from people, not close, but very clear.


    She said, "It''s okay. It''s just red wine."


    "It''s hard to drink too much red wine." The spectacled man continued, "Drink less."


    Ding Ge smiled and nodded slightly, but she obviously didn''t care what the glasses man said.


    Ding Ge''s reaction made me feel a little more comfortable.


    I know that Ding Ge has always had admirers and admirers. She is so beautiful, she has a good personality, she is not mean, she is not cold and aloof. She looks like a clean, crystal-like girl. Who doesn''t like her?


    I admit I overreacted, but I really couldn''t control myself.


    Because I broke up with Ding Ge, I didn''t know much about her life, especially at work. When I was with Ding Ge in the past, I trusted her very much, and I almost didn''t get jealous, except for someone I was jealous of.


    But now, the situation is very different, and I feel a lot more insecure in my heart. I''m not sure about my future with Ding Ge, let alone Ding Ge''s parents. Even if Ding Ge really cared about me and liked me, I don''t know what she would think.


    I looked at the spectacled man again. He looked very young, probably about my age, but obviously he was doing very well, and with the way he talked to Ding Ge, his position would definitely not be below Ding Ge''s. A successful person must be one of his labels.


    I thought he was already a very good man, but when I saw that he liked dinger, I felt a strong hostility towards him, and I was sure he liked Ding Ge!


    This made my emotions heat up.


    I took two deep breaths. The people in front of me were Ding Ge and Guzheng, and they were still working together. I don''t want to ruin the cooperation between the two companies because of me.


    I began to become silent, but fortunately, some people became more talkative when they drank too much. Brother fat was such a person. With him around, the atmosphere would not be cold or awkward at all. We listened to him all the time and he was good at it.


    Just like that, looking at the different shapes of plates on the table, looking at those delicious dishes, I had no appetite. I was like sitting on a train in the dark, alone I began to enter my own imagination alone.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, how did Ding Ge spend his day at work? Who would she come into contact with? How many people secretly adore her? How many people hinted at her love? How many people have confessed to her?


    I don''t know, but I''m not imagining it. I know someone is going to have Ding Ge''s idea. There must be.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if someone would harass Ding Ge. Or take advantage of dinger?


    Guzheng would not have encountered such a problem. After all, she was the daughter of the chairman and the apple of her eye. Who would dare to offend her? So there was no need to worry about Guzheng. Ding Ge was different. She was a girl who had nothing to do with her. To some people with evil intentions, she was really like a little sheep in the wolf''s mouth.


    I was deeply worried about Ding Ge, and I myself was like an ant in a hot pot, anxious, but unable to do anything to change the situation.


    I felt like I was going crazy, and the spectacled man on my right hand almost doubled the pressure on me. In the past, I almost completely ignored these things, ignoring these men who were very close to ding ge.


    We are all people living in this society, and sometimes we are inevitably affected by some environment. Ding Ge was out of love, and now she was single. For the men in her company who were easy to get in touch with her, they really had a lot of opportunities.


    Old Gao had said before that girls who had just fallen out of love were the easiest to get their hands on. Some seasoned lovers would pick on these women, some comforting words and the effects of alcohol, and soon those sad women would fall into their arms.


    Thinking of the bitter taste in the corner of my mouth, the glasses man and I clinked glasses again.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that Ding Ge isn''t the girl who just broke up. We''ve been apart for almost two years. We all cried so hard in the past, but now we can''t shed our tears anymore. Time still calms us down a lot.


    I had to comfort myself. It was even harder for others to open Ding Ge''s heart, wasn''t it?


    The dinner continued, and from time to time, the chopsticks and plates clattered, and from time to time, the wine glasses clattered. I even saw the ripples that I should not have seen.


    Actually, I''m not drunk. I just want to get drunk.


    We continued to drink white wine, and the girls continued to drink red wine. I saw the red wine in the dinger glass swaying gently, and I saw Ding Ge''s slightly furrowed brows and the flash of discomfort on his face.


    My heart ached!


    At this moment, the spectacled man looked at Ding Ge again and said, "Ding Ge, stop drinking."


    Tingting smiled and said, "We girls can just drink ours, so don''t worry about it. We didn''t drink much either."


    The spectacled man added, "No, our manager ding has a bad stomach. He can''t stand drinking too much."


    "Ding Ge didn''t say anything." Tingting added.


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    Tingting smiled and said, "Look, Ding Ge also said that you can drink your food."


    As she spoke, tingting picked up the red wine bottle and poured wine for the girls.


    The spectacled man was also quite helpless, and after giving Ding Ge a few more instructions, I couldn''t help but feel particularly depressed. I was the one who had always protected Ding Ge, but now it was everyone else''s turn to say these words. I really felt the pain of being slapped.


    I wanted to go all out and stand up in front of Ding Ge, kiss her, and tell everyone that Ding Ge was my woman!


    I want to end this meal!


    I want to leave.


    I stood up and went to the bathroom. I called Hu Zi and asked him to pick me up. The dinner was almost over.


    Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, I washed my hands, washed my face, and looked at me in the mirror. I felt really haggard!


    A word called'' vicissitudes of life'' filled my face.


    I touched my face and felt like a loser. There was frustration on my face, unhappiness on my face, and terrible on my face.


    This made me especially sad!


    I even feel like I''m not who I used to be!


    I rubbed my face hard again and came back to my senses before returning to the private room.


    At this time, I don''t know what happened, but the man with glasses actually stood beside Ding Ge, and tingting and Guzheng were also talking to him. After listening to a few words, I realized that the man with glasses was going to drink for Ding Ge.


    He drinks for Ding Ge!


    A sudden burst of anger set me on fire. The spectacled man''s love for Ding Ge was too obvious.


    Everyone seemed to understand. Tingting teased, "What''s your relationship? You drink for Ding Ge?"


    "Colleagues." The spectacled man smiled.


    "No, you can''t replace this wine. You have to drink your own."


    However, the spectacled man was quite insistent, holding Ding Ge''s glass in his hand, while Ding Ge was somewhat helpless. The spectacled man smiled and said, "Ding Ge really can''t drink. I will definitely let her drink if she can. We''ve had enough to drink today, haven''t we? That''s it."


    "This wine is poured. You must drink it."


    "I''ll drink it!"


    Under the table, my hands were clenched and my teeth were clenched. I felt like a wild animal on the verge of madness.


    I want to get angry!


    But no one bothered me!


    At this moment, Guzheng looked at me, then at the spectacled man and dinger, "Ding Ge, let''s drink this wine. Let''s have a toast."


    The spectacled man was obviously afraid of Guzheng''s identity. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Ding Ge took the glass from the spectacled man and said to Guzheng, "Let''s do it."


    I know that Ding Ge drank a lot, so I was a little worried about her, afraid that something might happen to her.


    "Okay." Guzheng also cheerfully raised his glass.


    The two women, whose smiles and frowns were both attractive, seemed to enjoy watching them drink.


    There was not a lot of wine in the glass at this time, but the two of them did it in one breath. I looked at Ding Ge and watched her finish the wine reluctantly. I really wanted to take her place.


    At this moment, the spectacled man was still standing next to Ding Ge and did not leave.


    He looked at Ding Ge the whole time, watching Ding Ge finish his drink. Looking at his eyes, looking at the light reflected from his lenses, I really wanted to go up and smash his glasses.


    I admit, I''m jealous, I''m jealous!


    After drinking, Ding Ge frowned again. She wiped the red wine from the corner of her mouth with a tissue. My lips moved and I was about to say something when the man with glasses said, "Are you okay, Ding Ge?"


    Ding Ge put down his glass, shook his head and said, "It''s okay."


    The spectacled man''s expression was full of concern for Ding Ge, and Ding Ge had to come back and sit next to me.


    If only Ding Ge was my girlfriend at this moment, then I could warn the spectacled man outright, and I could even hit him directly. This is my girlfriend. Where are my eyes looking?


    I felt as if there was a cold knife gently poking at me. Although it didn''t hurt, it gave me goosebumps all over my body and made me pay attention and be vigilant.

 Chapter 368 : Anger

    The light above my head was a little harsh, making me a little dazed.


    Drink, drink, drink...


    One cup after another...


    I think I''m drunk, but I don''t seem to be.


    So tired...


    Brother fat still wanted to drink with me, and the glasses man drank with me enthusiastically. They toasted me from time to time. I couldn''t even hear the reason. I didn''t stand on ceremony. Just drink. It''s just wine. After a while, it''s over. Drink!


    ...


    The dinner was over and we walked out of the hotel. I didn''t know who paid for it. I didn''t care. It was just a meal.


    I suppressed all the emotions in my heart and smiled hypocritically at everyone with a mask. Brother fat held my arm as if he were a buddy of life and death, and he kept saying such warm words.


    I had to deal with Brother fat as I walked out with everyone.


    Outside the hotel, there was a fan-shaped parking area, which was relatively spacious, but most of the places were parked. I took a look at where I parked and wondered if Hu Zi had come.


    Because Brother fat was heavier, the two of us walked behind, slightly behind the others.


    It was completely dark. I looked up at the moon in the sky. The moon seemed to be covered by a dark cloud, not even the outline. At this time, I could only see a blur of light that was slightly brighter than the other sky, and the light could hardly reach the ground.


    Without these artificial lights, it would be dark with five fingers.


    Fortunately, the hotel''s lights were so dim that I could see the leaves of the trees planted in front of the door swaying slightly.


    Just then, I suddenly saw dinger walking down the steps, her body shaking slightly in the breeze.


    Then, the spectacled man who was walking next to Ding Ge stretched his arm towards dinger.


    I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s back completely, because some of it was blocked by the spectacled man, but I still saw the spectacled man touching Ding Ge''s arm.


    When I saw this scene, I felt very uncomfortable, but I knew the man with glasses was out of kindness, so I had to endure it.


    But then, all of a sudden, I saw the man with glasses put his other hand on Ding Ge''s waist. From what I could see, his hand was on Ding Ge''s clothes.


    Then, I saw the man with glasses move his hand down.


    Seeing this, I felt a bang in my head. I saw the intention of the man with glasses. However, at this time, I was a distance away from the spectacled man and dinger. Although it was very small, I could not immediately knock off the dirty hands of the spectacled man.


    At that moment, my chest seemed to be torn apart by something, and a huge impact hit me.


    My eyes turned red and I walked straight ahead, completely ignoring Brother fat, who had his hand on my shoulder.


    Brother fat staggered and almost fell to the ground. I couldn''t care less.


    However, before she reached the spectacled man''s side, Ding Ge seemed to have sensed his harassment and stood straight away from him.


    But my anger has reached its peak!


    I gritted my teeth and stared at the bespectacled man. My speed did not decrease at all, and at the same time, there was an endless amount of murderous energy.


    When he came to the man with glasses, the man with glasses looked at me suspiciously. As soon as he saw me, I gave him a shove.


    I don''t know if it was because I lost my mind and used too much strength, or because the spectacled man was unprepared, or because his body was too weak, the spectacled man was pushed to the ground by me.


    However, this was a step. After falling to the ground, the spectacled man rolled down involuntarily. Fortunately, there were only two or three steps, but the spectacled man still fell heavily on the slate brick below.


    The glasses of the man with glasses also fell off.


    Everyone looked at the man with glasses in surprise and then at me in disbelief.


    But there was no time for me to explain. Without a word, I jumped on the man with glasses and hit him.


    "Bang!"


    I used all my strength and punched the man with glasses in the face. I was mad!


    I''m really crazy!


    Suddenly, the bespectacled man''s face tilted violently to the side!


    Bang bang!


    In just a few seconds, I punched the spectacled man a dozen times, and blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    I gritted my teeth, my eyes were already red, and I couldn''t stop.


    Only then did everyone react, and Ding Ge shouted, "Xing Yun, stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    I am not a human being!


    Everyone tried to persuade me, but my hand didn''t stop. I punched and punched like crazy.


    At this moment, a man ran out of nowhere and pulled me up. This man was so strong that I was pulled up directly by him.


    Before I could see who it was, the man pushed me hard. I staggered two steps forward. Brother fat quickly held me up and said, "Are you okay, Xing Yun?"


    Although I knew that he treated me so well as Guzheng''s fiance, I really thought Brother fat was a good person at the moment. I quickly stood up, and then Brother fat stood in front of me and said to the person who pushed me, "Misunderstanding."


    At this moment, I turned my head and saw the man who had just pushed me. This man, with a straight face, looked at me fiercely. They looked at him with anger in their eyes and cursed, "Fuck, who the hell are you? You''re sick!"


    At this point, I was also furious, blocking me from hitting the man with glasses, I didn''t even let you go.


    Just as I was about to make a move, the man who suddenly rushed out looked at me provocatively with disdain.


    "Come on!" The man shouted at me.


    I gritted my teeth and wished I could fight that man right away. However, Brother fat tried his best to stop me and said, "Calm down, will you?"


    "Ah hong, come here!" The spectacled man shouted from behind.


    Just then, another person appeared in front of everyone.


    Like a gust of wind!


    I looked at Hu Zi and was stunned. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to come at this time.


    Running over, Hu Zi didn''t say a word. He directly swung his fist at the man named ah hong, and the two of them immediately became entangled. In an instant, I felt the blood in my body heat up, and I didn''t care about anything. I dodged Brother fat and rushed towards ah hong.


    The three of them suddenly twisted together. I thought to myself, this ah hong is probably a friend of the man with glasses. Ever since the spectacled man harassed Ding Ge, I felt that the spectacled man was not a good person. Naturally, his friend was not a good person, so I did not show any mercy.


    This ah hong''s physical strength is quite good, but how can he beat Hu Zi and me alone? Before long, he received a lot of punches and kicks.


    However, just as we were fighting, a loud voice came from behind: "Stop fighting!"


    The voice was bright and familiar.


    I immediately stopped. It was Ding Ge.


    The spectacled man also roared, "Ah hong, stop, stop!"


    The three of us stopped and I turned to look at dinger. From here, Ding Ge''s face was almost in the shadows. I couldn''t see her expression clearly, but I could see the light in her eyes. I could feel that she was angry!


    The three of us just stood there, and then Brother fat ran towards us first and said, "Stop fighting, stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    As Brother fat spoke, Ding Ge and Guzheng walked towards us.


    I looked at the bespectacled man and still felt angry.


    However, this guy didn''t seem to be angry. There seemed to be a vague smile on the corner of his mouth. His expression was a little painful. He didn''t know if he had just fallen and hurt, but he didn''t stand up straight.


    He didn''t even wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth and looked rather embarrassed.


    He held his eyes and said to ah hong again, "Ah hong, come here."


    Ah hong glared at Hu Zi and me.


    Then the spectacled man looked at me, frowned, and said in confusion, "Xing Yun, I don''t understand? What''s going on here? We had a good drink tonight. Why did you suddenly push me down? Are you kidding me? If so, you''ve gone too far with this joke. But no, you hit me? I''m bleeding from the beating. I really don''t know. How did I provoke you?"


    Ding Ge handed the spectacled man a piece of paper to draw. The spectacled man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at me. I seemed to see a flash of satisfaction in his eyes.


    Ding Ge looked at me again and asked coldly, "What''s wrong with you, Xing Yun?"


    At this point, I could see the expression on Ding Ge''s face when it was close. Her face was full of disappointment!


    My lips quivered, and for a moment I didn''t know what to say, but I was doing it for her.


    At this moment, Guzheng said softly, "Xing Yun, what''s going on?"


    I looked at Guzheng. Although her eyes were very gentle, I could tell that she also thought that I hit the man with glasses because I was jealous.


    No one knows the real reason why I hit the man with glasses!


    I pointed to the man with glasses, gritted my teeth and said, "You still have the nerve to ask me why? You fucking don''t know why I hit you? Tell me, tell me why I hit you!"


    The spectacled man harassed Ding Ge just now. This is a fucking crime! I know I overreacted, but even if he took advantage of other girls, I wouldn''t let him go if I saw him. But in that case, I might call the police immediately instead of completely losing my mind.


    Ding Ge is the one I love so much, how can I stay rational?


    I really didn''t expect this spectacled man to be such a lewd person. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. Ding Ge actually worked with this kind of person?


    "I..." The spectacled man looked surprised and smiled bitterly, "I, I really don''t know! I was walking in front of you, and you suddenly came up and pushed me down! You asked me why, and I asked you! Why?"

 Chapter 369 No One Believes Me

    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the bespectacled man. This guy''s city hall is really too deep. He pretends to be too similar! What a schemer!


    Although I had some strong animosity towards him at the dinner table, I always thought that the man with glasses was a good person, but this animosity only stemmed from my love for Ding Ge. He acted like a gentleman at the dinner table. He was really a dog. I really wanted to take his skin off and see what he was.


    Ding Ge also stared at me, his eyes shining as cold as the deep winter wind.


    Ding Ge''s eyes hurt me. I don''t understand. I really don''t understand. I was helping dinger. Why did she look like that?


    Even if everyone in the room didn''t understand why I hit the guy with glasses, didn''t she? The spectacled man was harassing her!


    The spectacled man''s eyes were a little aggressive, but I didn''t know how to speak for a moment. Should I tell everyone that Ding Ge was harassed?


    Brother fat smiled again. Neither side offended him, "I believe it must be a misunderstanding. There must be a misunderstanding. Xing Yun, why?"


    Everyone was looking at me, and even some passers-by were looking at me. Although there was no strong light on them at this moment, their eyes were even more glaring than the light.


    Especially Ding Ge!


    There are only a few people in this world who can make me sad, and she is definitely one of them!


    I looked up at the moon covered by dark clouds and felt like the moon, covered with a shadow.


    It was too uncomfortable not to be understood.


    My mood became a little gloomy, but I could only tell the truth.


    I pointed at the bespectacled man who still pretended to be particularly confused and couldn''t help but scold him again, "Don''t think that wearing a pair of glasses is a scholar. You''re not even as good as a beast."


    The spectacled man lifted his glasses, his eyes still smiling.


    I''ll see if you can still smile.


    I continued pointing at the spectacled man and said to everyone, "This man just took advantage of dinger!"


    When I said this, everyone froze, a little surprised and a little surprised. Obviously, none of them thought that this was the reason why I hit the glasses man.


    "What?"


    The bespectacled man''s voice was shrill with surprise, and he seemed to laugh at my answer as he stretched out his hands and said innocently, "I didn''t take advantage of dinger!"


    "Do you think no one else can see it? I saw it!" My voice was louder.


    The spectacled man glanced at everyone and explained, "It was Ding Ge who was shaking when she came down the stairs. She drank so much red wine today. I thought she drank too much, so I quickly helped her. I was worried that she might fall down. I... How can this be considered an advantage? Let Ding Ge say it himself. Am I taking advantage?"


    Dinger looked at me and shook her head expressionless.


    I was so anxious that my face turned red. I admit my actions were a little thoughtless, but the spectacled man did harass her, not his so-called worry.


    I''ve seen shameless men before, but I''ve never seen such shameless men as spectacled men!


    I was so angry that I could hardly speak, and my heart was beating violently. I took a deep breath and vowed to expose the real face of the man with glasses today.


    I said in a deep voice, "You know that''s not what I''m talking about!"


    "Which one are you talking about?" The man with glasses was just playing dumb.


    I don''t want to go on, because I know that if I said it, it would definitely hurt Ding Ge, and it would embarrass Ding Ge.


    Suddenly, I realized that Brother fat and I were walking in the back together, so I quickly looked at Brother fat for help and said, "Brother, we were walking in the back together. Did you see it too?"


    Everyone looked at Brother fat again. Brother fat froze. His expression made my heart sink. I couldn''t help but feel discouraged. Of course, Brother fat didn''t see it. Otherwise, why would he keep saying that there was no misunderstanding? There was no misunderstanding at all!


    Sure enough, Brother fat shook his head and said to me somewhat indebted, "Brother Xing Yun, I really didn''t see anything."


    I don''t blame Brother fat. It''s normal that he didn''t see it, but it doesn''t change the nature of a bespectacled man.


    Dinger looked at me, and I looked at Ding Ge, too. It''s okay that Brother fat didn''t see it, but it''s her who was harassed by the spectacled man, and she left the spectacled man at the time, and she was the only one who could prove that I was right!


    I looked at Ding Ge and looked at her for help, but Ding Ge still looked at me coldly with no change in expression.


    I lowered my head in despair.


    I don''t understand. Why?


    However, it suddenly occurred to me, was it Ding Ge who was embarrassed in front of everyone? Other than that, I really don''t know how to explain it.


    The spectacled man said, "Brother Xing Yun, we are all brothers at the dinner table. Even if we are not that deep in love, we are not enemies, right? I know that you are the boyfriend of chairman gu''s daughter. I can''t afford to offend you. I''m just a small worker. Even if it was Ding Ge and I, but for the sake of the cooperation between the two companies, a word from manager gu could make my boss divorce me. You''re too powerful, I really can''t afford to provoke you, so if you really offend me in any way, please forgive me, but please don''t say that I''m taking advantage of others. You... You make me shameless."


    "Grass!"


    The spectacled man''s words made me angrier and angrier. I roared like a wild lion. I looked at him coldly. His words made me look like a small person, as if the shameless person was me. But I couldn''t correct him, which made me so angry that I had nowhere to vent. I felt like I was about to explode!


    I couldn''t help but yell at the spectacled man again, "Wait, I''ll expose you one day!"


    The spectacled man took a step back in fear of me.


    But a look from dinger stopped me. She looked at me with disgust and said in a heavy tone, "Isn''t it embarrassing enough?"


    Isn''t that embarrassing enough?


    These six words were like six knives stabbed at me, like bombs exploding beside me. I was a little confused, unable to defend myself!


    I don''t want to defend myself. Even dinger doesn''t believe me. I''m defending an egg! I don''t care what others think of me. Poor Ding Ge misunderstood me!


    I stood there like a fool!


    I really wanted to ask ding ge, why?


    At this moment, the spectacled man took another breath of air and looked pained. He didn''t know if it was really that painful or if he pretended to be.


    However, seeing him like this, I really wanted to hit him harder, especially the mouth full of lies, so that he could not say a word. I even wanted to hit him so hard that he couldn''t take the initiative to tell me what he was doing!


    This way, I won''t be misunderstood.


    Ding Ge asked what happened to the spectacled man again. The spectacled man smiled and said he was fine, but ding ge insisted on going to the hospital. At this time, Guzheng also asked tingting to go, and the medical expenses were on her head.


    Dinger looked at Guzheng and said faintly, "Guzheng, let''s go first."


    After this commotion, the atmosphere had long dissipated, and I''m afraid everyone wanted to stay away from here.


    Guzheng nodded and said to the others, "You can leave too."


    Then, everyone left, leaving only Hu Zi and Guzheng.


    I gave Guzheng a tired look. The roar made my throat hurt a little, but it didn''t hurt!


    I said to Guzheng, "I''m sorry. Will it affect your cooperation?"


    Guzheng shook her head. Some wind blew over and messed up some of Guzheng''s hair, but Guzheng didn''t bother. She said to Hu Zi, "Can we talk to each other alone?"


    Hu Zi didn''t say anything, but I heard him walking away.


    In the cold wind, Guzheng and I stood face to face. I didn''t know what Guzheng wanted to say to me, and I wasn''t in the mood to talk to Guzheng anymore, so I stayed silent and waited for Guzheng to speak.


    After a while, Guzheng finally said, "Did you really see Qin Huai harassing dinger?"


    I froze and didn''t realize who Qin Huai was. Then I realized that she was talking about the man with glasses.


    Qin Huai, I secretly remembered this name. I must expose his true colors!


    Instead of answering Guzheng''s question, I asked, "Do you know this Qin Huai?"


    "I met Ding Ge and met him before, but it was tingting and the others who talked to him. I was just sitting together today." Guzheng said.


    I looked at Guzheng and asked, "Do you believe me?"


    Guzheng didn''t answer my question, but asked, "How did Qin Huai harass Ding Ge?"


    I frowned and felt a little unhappy. I replied impatiently, "Is this important?"


    "I just wanted to know if you were mistaken. Did you feel uncomfortable when you saw Qin Huai and Ding Ge getting close to you? Did you drink a little more wine, maybe nothing happened, and you were wrong? Is that not possible?"


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at Guzheng, feeling excited. I asked angrily, "Don''t you believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it!" Guzheng took two steps and explained, "It''s just that you''re acting so strangely today! I know you, I know you. Who in this room can''t tell from Qin Huai''s admiration for dinger? Other people can''t see you being jealous, but I can see it clearly. Don''t you think it''s your own imbalance and prejudice against Qin Huai? From the bottom of my heart, I knew he would want Ding Ge and I thought he would do it..."


    I looked at Guzheng with grey eyes. I didn''t expect Guzheng to say that. I really didn''t expect that. Guzheng paused when she saw my expression. She sighed and said, "Even if Qin Huai harassed Ding Ge, why didn''t Ding Ge say it? Even if she was embarrassed, why would she do that to you? Is this normal? Maybe there''s another answer here. Ding Ge likes Qin Huai. She doesn''t think it''s harassment, so she''s angry with you. And your answer is that Qin Huai didn''t harass Ding Ge. You''re wrong!"


    Guzheng looked at me and asked, "Which of these two answers do you think?"

 Chapter 370 : Another Sleepless Night

    I can''t answer Guzheng''s question!


    I froze there, looking at Guzheng with a short circuit in my head.


    The wind blew from behind me, as if it were a heartless laugh at me. I felt a lot of coldness on my body, which eased my mood a lot.


    I know that Ding Ge doesn''t like Qin Huai. It can be seen from the small details that she keeps a clear distance from Qin Huai.


    So, am I mistaken?


    Impossible! Qin Huai clearly...


    I closed my eyes and wrinkled my forehead. I drank too much wine tonight. I pressed my forehead with my hand, but I knew I wouldn''t be mistaken. That was the truth!


    I never wronged Qin Huai!


    But, like Guzheng said, why did Ding Ge treat me like that?


    I took a deep breath and really couldn''t think of any reason! Ding Ge was so angry with me that she naturally thought I was unreasonable and unreasonable. Otherwise, why would she stand by the man with glasses?


    At this moment, Ding Ge didn''t believe me, and Guzheng didn''t believe me either, which made me very sad.


    The wind blew into the body, far less cold than the heart!


    Guzheng was also disappointed in me. She took a haircut and said softly, "Xing Yun, think about it."


    Then Guzheng turned around and left. I stood there, unmoved by the cold wind!


    After a while, Hu Zi came over, patted me on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go."


    I didn''t say anything. My mood was terrible. It was like I was in a swamp and couldn''t struggle.


    Walking with Hu Zi to the car, I handed the car keys to Hu Zi, and Hu Zi opened the passenger door for me. We sat in the car.


    Hu Zi looked at me and said, "I believe you, Xing Yun."


    Hu Zi''s words didn''t make me feel much better, but I was grateful in my heart. I replied with a faint voice, "Thank you!"


    Hu Zi did give me some motivation. Today, as soon as Hu Zi appeared, he took action directly. I am very glad to have such a loyal brother.


    Then Hu Zi didn''t say anything. He knew I was feeling bad. He was driving, and I looked out the window at night in a daze.


    Thousands of lights broke countless lights in Pucheng, and the streets that cars drove by became hazy and gorgeous, as if the whole city had become soft under the lights, colorful and colorful, and the night was like a pair of gentle hands gently stroking us.


    On the street, there was a rush of people, some were in pairs, some were alone, some were in a hurry, some were leisurely walking, some were smiling, some were lonely...


    Everyone has their own happiness or unhappiness, everyone has their own story, and those stories that are not human are played out in this city every day.


    Or dog blood, or sadness, or unforgettable...


    Each of us is an independent individual, but we form all kinds of relationships in society and cannot be separated. This is us. We are social, and we inevitably deal with all kinds of people. Some faces are fleeting, some are carved into the bones.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and there are stories!


    I suddenly smiled. For some reason, I vaguely saw my smile on the car glass. It was blurry. I couldn''t see it again for a while. The light outside turned into a beautiful halo through the glass. In the slight jolt, the whole of Pucheng seemed to turn into countless ribbons, and these colors mingled with the gray in my heart.


    ...


    I drank a lot tonight, and I could feel my body tired, but today I was drunk differently. I was very awake, as if I were more awake than ever, like the heroine who took drugs in never-ending, but this kind of consciousness was in chaos again. I did not clear up this city, but this city in my mind.


    After some time, the car stopped.


    Hu Zi and I got out of the car. I didn''t need Hu Zi''s help. The two of us got into the elevator together.


    Out of the elevator, I glanced at lin ya''s door, which was closed. At this moment, I really want to talk to Lin Ya because I think lin ya will understand me and she will believe me!


    But I was afraid that Ding Ge was on the phone with Lin Ya and telling her what I had done, and in her tone, I must be like a wicked person.


    She sighed and went back to her room.


    Hu Zi had already opened the door and I followed him in.


    After closing the door, it seemed like it had cleared up a lot in an instant. Hu Zi asked me if I wanted to drink water. I shook my head and walked back to my room.


    The scenes just now were still so clear in my mind, like a movie rewind.


    I lay on the bed, resting my head on my arm, staring blankly at the top. The picture returned to the beginning of the meal, and I wanted to re-examine Qin Huai.


    On my right, Qin Huai, the man with glasses, actually, I didn''t notice his love for Ding Ge at first. Qin Huai also told me a lot of things. I think this person is quite good, with a pair of gentle eyes, it seems that people are really ugly.


    Qin Huai was also very warm to me at the dinner table. It seemed strange to think about it now. Brother fat understood me so well. Why did Qin Huai do that?


    Then, the image of Qin Huai taking advantage of dinger came to mind.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly sat up from the bed, and my emotions became intense. I was absolutely right. It was not an illusion!


    I took a few deep breaths, but the anger seemed to be deeply ingrained in my mind, unable to dissipate, and I didn''t want to. It''s definitely not the end of the day. I can''t have Ding Ge working with Qin Huai all the time.


    However, I think Ding Ge is still in the hospital at this time. She said she would take Qin Huai to the hospital for examination.


    Ah, I was particularly depressed at the thought of this. If today was a war between me and the spectacled man, then there was no doubt that I had suffered a terrible defeat, although it looked like I had beaten the spectacled man up!


    The thought of Ding Ge and Qin Huai staying together gave me a headache. I couldn''t help but stand up and wish I could find Qin Huai now.


    But what if we find him?


    Even dinger didn''t believe me!


    I gritted my teeth. The grievances in my heart were like the overflowing sea. I don''t understand why Ding Ge did this to me.


    I smiled bitterly. Strictly speaking, Ding Ge and I had nothing to do with each other. Our predecessors, even if they were friends, might not have been so close without Lin Ya in the middle.


    I sighed deeply and walked out of the room with the wall, then to the balcony.


    The light in the room was not on, only the faint light outside the window refracted through the balcony. I walked to the balcony and forcefully opened the window.


    There was a strong wind blowing diagonally, and I shuddered. A cool breeze came from my body.


    As usual, thinking about Ding Ge was just indescribably bad today. I let the cold wind blow on my face, unwilling to think much, and looked out of the window at the night.


    The lights kept changing, the cars turned and went straight at every intersection, and every car drove in the direction they wanted to go. If only the road of life could be so substantial, everyone could walk on their own road.


    I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I stood there, blowing the cold wind. The more I blew, the more sober I felt. It was as if all the alcohol left in my body had been blown away.


    I didn''t go back to my room because I was afraid to think about Ding Ge, afraid to think about what happened today, so I might as well let the cold wind interrupt my thoughts.


    However, the wind gradually seemed to have suddenly become smaller, which made me a little depressed. When I needed the wind, the wind was gone. Did it make me lonely to death?


    I didn''t close the window and went to the living room to lie down on the sofa, but I couldn''t help thinking again.


    I began to think seriously, how should I expose Qin Huai''s true colors?


    Obviously, Qin Huai usually pretended very well, otherwise Ding Ge wouldn''t have been so polite to him. Since Ding Ge was friendly to him, it meant that he had never done anything out of the ordinary.


    This man, who knows how to act, is not angry even when I beat him up like that. I have to say, he is really admirable!


    So it''s no use beating him up again. This will only make Ding Ge more tired of me!


    Such a person would be careful in everything he did and would not let anyone get hold of him. But he definitely has a weakness. Everyone has a weakness. Even the superheroes in the movies, everyone has a weakness!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel like this is a tough fight!


    I couldn''t think of anything, which made me a little angry. Qin Huai is a typical villain. I would never be friends with such a person.


    I can''t help but think of another thing. I''m afraid that after this, Ding Ge has a new understanding of me and will start to hate me. How should I explain it to Ding Ge? I already said what I should say. How can I make her not angry with me?


    What puzzled me most was why Ding Ge refused to admit it. She''s not the kind of person who doesn''t dare to say anything after being harassed! Could it be that Qin Huai''s hands were so light that ding ge didn''t feel that he was harassing her? And her last polite refusal to let Qin Huai help her was just a habit of not letting the opposite sex touch her body?


    I frowned. It was night when it happened. Although there were lights at the hotel entrance and Ding Ge and I were a few steps away, maybe Qin Huai was just about to...


    Forget it, if I continue to struggle, I will break down!


    After sighing a few times, I fell into a cycle of pain, as if I couldn''t solve the mystery and couldn''t feel at ease.


    Just like that, I lay on the sofa all night!


    I didn''t sleep that night!


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Suddenly, the door rang.


    I was shocked because I didn''t expect someone to knock at this time. Of course, the first person I thought of was Lin Ya. Who made us neighbors? I just remembered that I told Lin Ya to call me when she ran in the morning.


    I''m a little confused. Is it morning already?


    I sat up and turned to look at the balcony. Sure enough, it was already dawn, but I didn''t notice it.


    How could he lie down all night?


    I took a breath, walked over and opened the door.

 Chapter 371 Lin Yas Analysis

    Outside the door, Lin Ya was wearing a yellow sportswear, a pair of canvas shoes, a ponytail, and a hair clip in front of her forehead. She was doing warm-up exercises before running. She looked at me with surprise in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t you hear your footsteps?"


    I smiled faintly. That was the reason. Maybe it was because I was tired and my footsteps became weak.


    Lin Ya stretched his arms and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "What are you preparing? Let''s go." I said. It''s just running. There''s no such thing as being particular. Even if there is, we''re not particular. Just don''t forget to put on your shoes.


    I walked out of the door and closed the door. I don''t know if it was because I didn''t sleep all night. I felt a little heavy at the moment, and I seemed to be in a bad condition. That''s normal. Everyone didn''t sleep all night. I didn''t want to go back to sleep either. I felt that since I promised Lin Ya to run with me, from today onwards, nothing would delay this step, rain or shine.


    Watching lin ya walk up the stairs, I said, "Don''t you take the elevator?"


    "What elevator are you taking for a run? Come back and take it!"


    Lin Ya said as he went down the stairs. His figure was sharp and sharp. There was an echo in the corridor. I didn''t care. The stairs were just stairs, so he quickly followed them up.


    Outside the door, there was a clear blue sky above my head, a slightly damp asphalt road below my feet, and a little cool air surrounding me. I took a deep breath and started running with Lin Ya.


    The road was still the same scenery, different people.


    Some old people were walking slowly on the sidewalk, while others were walking in the early morning with no expression on their faces, some young people who looked like they were still awake, and some people who were doing exercise.


    In the morning, there would never be a big day, no sound system in or out of the shops, no crowded cars, like adding a layer of'' filter'' to the city, and the light of the sun shone on the ground, on Lin Ya and I who were running.


    This was supposed to be a joyous moment, but I couldn''t stop thinking about those troubles.


    Even if my feet kept running and the scenery in front of me became shaky, I still couldn''t forget it. I wonder how Ding Ge is now. It''s been a night. Is Ding Ge still mad at me?


    I don''t know.


    Thinking of this, I was a little sad. I gritted my teeth and wanted to speed up, but I looked at Lin Ya beside me and thought about running together. It was quite lonely running alone.


    We followed Lin Ya''s route yesterday and extended it a lot. Lin Ya couldn''t run anymore, so naturally I could hold on.


    Just like that, the two of us kept running...


    Not to mention, after running for so long without running, we were still quite tired, out of breath and sweating. We stopped when we got back to the neighborhood.


    I was panting, Lin Ya was panting, and we started walking into the neighborhood.


    I don''t know if it was because I was too tired or not. Lin Ya didn''t talk to me, so I was silent. The two of them went upstairs in the elevator. When they went back to their rooms, Lin Ya said to me, "Take a bath. I''ll treat you to dinner later."


    "Oh, my name is Hu Zi."


    "Stop calling him. Let him sleep. It''s just the two of us." Lin Ya obviously wanted to talk to me alone. I think he must have seen through my mind again.


    I nodded.


    When I got back to my room, I went to take a shower. Just as I changed, the door rang and Lin Ya''s voice came.


    "Are you ready?"


    "All right!"


    I put on my shoes and walked out the door. Looking at Lin Ya, Lin Ya also changed into a new outfit, white sweater and jeans, and her hair seemed to have been combed again, but she was even faster than me. Didn''t she take a bath?


    Well, I did, and I could smell the fragrance of her shower gel.


    The two of them took the elevator down again. Lin Ya asked me, "What do you want to eat today?"


    "What else can I have for breakfast? There are only a few kinds of rice in the soup."


    "There''s a new chain of spicy hu soup shops in our photography shop. Shall we try it?" Lin Ya said.


    I glanced at Lin Ya and ran so far for breakfast that I couldn''t help but say, "You know how to open a restaurant. You know how to open a breakfast shop."


    It''s still hard to change your true colors!


    "Xinyan told me. She said it tasted pretty good. She wanted to give you a taste, but you didn''t appreciate it."


    "I appreciate it." I quickly chuckled.


    Then the two of them went out and got in the car. After driving the car, Lin Ya asked me again, "Did you drink yesterday?"


    I looked at Lin Ya. Her nose was too sharp. I subconsciously sniffed at my clothes, but I had just taken a bath and changed. How could I smell alcohol? But then I felt stupid. Lin Ya must have smelled the alcohol on the clothes I didn''t change last night, stupid!


    I made a "Yes" and admitted that I really wanted to tell Lin Ya about yesterday.


    "Well, neither you nor Hu Zi were home yesterday."


    "Did you drop by our house?"


    Lin Ya ignored me and continued to ask, "Is something wrong?"


    I didn''t want to hide it from Lin Ya, but now that Lin Ya was driving, I decided not to distract her. I said, "Let''s wait until we get to the chili soup store."


    After I said that, Lin Ya didn''t say anything, so he just focused on driving.


    ...


    The hot pepper soup store was a few steps away from Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan''s photo shop. Lin Ya parked his car in front of the photo shop. It seemed that Ling Xinyan hadn''t come yet and the door of the photo shop hadn''t opened.


    Lin ya glanced at the photo shop, her eyes glistening.


    Then we walked into the spicy hu soup shop.


    Unlike breakfast at some roadside stalls, this shop was beautifully decorated, and the same price was much higher than outside. Lin Ya and I ordered two bowls of spicy soup, and some water buns, and sat down to eat.


    Thinking about telling Lin Ya what happened yesterday, my heart began to feel uneasy again. I thought that lin ya would believe me, but what if even lin ya didn''t believe me?


    What should I do?


    I''m afraid I won''t even be able to taste the spicy hu soup.


    But I still have to say it. Before Lin Ya could ask, I said, "Last night, I had dinner with Ding Ge and Guzheng. They had a private dinner together. I didn''t want to go..."


    I smiled bitterly. If I hadn''t gone, maybe it wouldn''t have been so much. But I don''t regret it. Maybe god wanted me to meet Qin Huai to expose him.


    "I''ll go if there''s a trick or two."


    Then, I told Lin Ya everything that happened yesterday in great detail, and after that, my mood began to fluctuate again.


    After listening to me, Lin Ya also became silent. She gently took a spoon and drank the soup. He frowned, his eyes shining brightly, as if he was contemplating something.


    I sighed, put down my chopsticks, and lost my appetite.


    I looked at this spicy soup shop, at the people who came to eat breakfast, at the busy scene, at those numb or spiritual faces, and felt like a fairy who had been thrown into the mortal world, but I, the immortal, had a heavier heart than a mortal.


    Lin Ya still frowned. She took a long breath and asked me, "You mean you saw the man with glasses harassing Ding Ge. You hit him, but dinger was angry with you, right?"


    I nodded and couldn''t wait to say, "I really saw him put his hand on Ding Ge like that, but no one believed me, no one believed me, they thought I was drunk! Think I saw it wrong!"


    I couldn''t help but raise my voice by two points. I lowered my voice after it attracted the attention of the people at the table next to me.


    No one believed me. Who am I going to tell?


    "Ding Ge didn''t feel that the spectacled man was harassing her, so he thought you were wrong, right?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Ding Ge did act like she was completely unaware of the bespectacled man''s harassment of her, and her complete ignorance was also the most puzzling part of me.


    "There''s only one possibility left." Lin ya straightened up and said.


    "What possibility?" My body jerked forward, and my heart became even more nervous.


    Lin ya looked into my eyes and said slowly, "You were behind Ding Ge and the glasses man, not on the side, and the glasses man''s hand was possible even if it was in the air. After all, it was dark and you were walking behind, so even if the man with glasses didn''t put his hand on Ding Ge, it was as if it was on her. They were flat in your eyes."


    "No, he obviously did another..." I struggled and said, "Rub."


    "It can be rubbed in the air." Lin Ya''s hand drew a circle in the air, as if it were wiping glass. Then she pointed at me and said, "That''s why you saw the spectacled man harassing Ding Ge, and dinger didn''t feel the spectacled man harassing her!"


    Lin Ya''s words made me doubt myself. I was so sure last night, but after listening to Lin Ya''s explanation, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was wrong.


    Indeed, what Lin Ya said was very likely. If he did say that, no wonder dinger didn''t know and was so angry with me that she didn''t believe me!


    I was particularly upset and said, "Am I really mistaken?"


    Did I really blame the spectacled man?


    However, at this moment in my eyes, he still looks particularly despicable and obscene. I really don''t want to admit that I was wrong!


    "But..." Suddenly, Lin Ya added.


    These two words often lead to unexpected results. I suddenly looked at Lin Ya again, my eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Have you ever thought that maybe the man with glasses did it on purpose? Think about it. It''s not too obscene who would make that gesture behind someone!" Lin Ya said, "Maybe the spectacled man didn''t do it to take advantage of dinger. If he really touched Ding Ge''s butt, Ding Ge would have slapped him without a word. There''s no doubt about that! If the spectacled man doesn''t want to take advantage of Ding Ge, then maybe he''s targeting you!"


    "Against me?" I was confused by Lin Ya. What did the man with glasses do to me? I don''t know him.


    "Yes!" Lin Ya continued, "Maybe he just wanted you to misunderstand that he was harassing Ding Ge and wanted you to beat him up!"


    "Why?" I don''t understand at all!


    "To make Ding Ge hate you! He knew you would hit him. He knew that dinger would be angry with you. If that''s the case, I have to say, this man is too insidious!" Lin Ya concluded as if Conan possessed him.

 Chapter 372 : Back

    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, I suddenly felt cold all over, as if a poisonous snake was staring at me from behind. There was a faint light in those eyes that made people shudder!


    Lin Ya''s words were still ringing in my ears, and I found it incredible. I didn''t even know Qin Huai before, but he set me up! I looked at Lin Ya and asked again, "I don''t know him at all! Isn''t he too vicious?"


    "Because he likes Ding Ge, he thinks you are a very threatening person. You must be ruthless in order to achieve your goal." Lin Ya sighed again.


    I asked in disbelief, "Did you analyze it correctly?"


    "Do you think so?" Lin Ya asked confidently, his eyes shining brightly.


    I nodded. I quite agree with her analysis.


    Lin Ya picked up another frying bag, took a bite, and said, "If you see him, ask him."


    I was speechless and said, "Do bad guys call themselves bad guys?"


    "Sometimes."


    "When?"


    "When you found out he was a bad guy."


    "That''s nonsense!"


    Lin Ya smiled faintly and looked more serious, "What about dinger? What are you going to do?"


    At the mention of Ding Ge, I was a little discouraged. I sighed and said, "Who knows? She always thinks that I hit people indiscriminately."


    "Damn it!" I couldn''t help but say angrily, "Qin Huai''s move was too vicious. He didn''t take advantage of dinger to make Ding Ge hate him. Second, he stomped me under his feet. It was a bloody victory! I was puzzled. How did he know that I would hit him? What if I don''t call, or if I don''t see it, isn''t his plan a failure?"


    "This is just a gamble. You hit him right in the middle of his plan. If you don''t hit him, you won''t hit him. He won''t hurt, and he won''t lose anything. But to be able to get to where he wants to go, how deep do you think his city is?"


    "No!" What Lin Ya said scared me. I can''t let such a dangerous person stay by Ding Ge''s side. I looked at Lin Ya and said, "I must expose him. What should I do?"


    If only I were his boss, just let him pack up and leave. What can I do now?


    Lin Ya said, "This man must be meticulous. It''s not easy to expose him. Let''s give Ding Ge a reminder first."


    I nodded. I also hoped that Ding Ge would be able to see through everything, understand my difficulties, and not look at me coldly.


    Lin Ya said to me, "Hurry up and eat. There are so many buns left. I''ll pick dinger up from work tonight. Let''s talk."


    "I''ll go too." I said with some trepidation.


    Lin ya looked at me and nodded.


    Then, after finishing the soup, the two of us went out and walked to the photo shop. I know that since lin ya is here, she must come to the photo shop.


    Lin Ya took the key and opened the door. Lin Ya and I walked in. The photo shop was very clean. Obviously, Ling Xinyan cleaned it every day. With Ling Xinyan as a partner, Lin Ya could also relax about the decoration of the cake shop.


    I sat alone on the sofa, and Lin Ya didn''t know what to do with the computer. I looked at the small photography store. It''s really nice to open such a photography shop. Who wouldn''t dream of living like this with a hobby as a profession?


    However, I felt that I might never be a professional photographer in my life and could not do such a job, so I just enjoyed myself.


    At this moment, a man suddenly walked into the door. I looked up at the door. It wasn''t anyone else. It was Ling Xinyan. Seeing me, ling xinyan smiled and said, "It scared me. I thought there was a burglary in front of me. It''s you guys."


    "We are thieves." I joked with Ling Xinyan.


    Ling Xinyan smiled, then looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Lin Ya, why are you here? How''s the decoration of the cake shop going?"


    "The same." Lin Ya replied, "I heard you say that the new chili soup shop is delicious. We''ll come over for breakfast. Have you eaten?"


    "I ate." Ling Xinyan nodded.


    Then Lin Ya asked about the business of the photography shop. I crossed my legs and looked out the door. It looked good today. The sun shone in from the door, and the floor tiles reflected a brilliant light.


    At this moment, suddenly, a figure appeared at the door. My heart said, is there a customer coming so early?


    However, when someone was standing at the door, I realized that he was actually an acquaintance... Ji Ze!


    Ji Ze is back!


    Seeing Ji Ze, I was really shocked. I quickly got up from the sofa and asked in surprise, "Ji Ze, why are you back?"


    "Yeah." Ji Ze seemed to be in a good state of mind, with a happy smile on his lips. "I''m back."


    Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan also walked towards ji ze, and Lin Ya asked in shock, "Why are you here?"


    Facing Lin Ya, Ji Ze could not hide his love in his eyes. He smiled foolishly and nodded.


    Lin Ya reproached again, "Why did you come back if you didn''t get well?"


    Ling Xinyan said, "Let''s sit down and talk."


    The rest of us sat on the sofa and Ji Ze said, "My injury is almost healed. The wound on the neck was more obvious. Fortunately, I was wearing thicker clothes. I guess I was lucky."


    Although he had not seen ji ze cut off, he felt a chill in his bones when he thought about it. If the drug addict had cut the wound deeper or closer to his neck, Ji Ze might have died.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "If you survive a disaster, you will be blessed. Ji Ze, you must be blessed!"


    Ji Ze shook his head slowly, and there was a bitter taste in the corner of his mouth.


    Lin Ya said again, "Then you should get better. Why are you running around?"


    Ji Ze was speechless and smiled bitterly in return.


    I said, "Okay, come back. I''ll pick you up at noon."


    Ji ze shook his head and said, "No, I can''t drink now."


    "It''s okay to have a meal."


    Ji Ze smiled, and then he asked, "By the way, that president Luo didn''t bother you again, did he?"


    Ling Xinyan replied, "No, president Luo is probably scared to wet his pants when he sees you. How dare he trouble us?"


    "That''s good." Ji ze heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then we chatted in the photo shop for a while, talking about our story after ji ze left. In fact, the number of days ji ze left was not long, but think about this period of time has also happened a lot of things.


    Lin Ya''s bakery for his brother and future siblings began to be renovated. Lin Ya and I moved and became neighbors. Yesterday, that happened, so much so that Ding Ge was still angry with me.


    Many things have happened, many changes have taken place...


    After a while, Lin Ya and ji ze left. Ji Ze and I were sitting in the back row, chatting casually in the car.


    I don''t know what Lin Ya would think about Ji Ze''s arrival, but he was probably helpless.


    None of us expected ji ze to come back so soon. It seems that he still remembers what he said in the beginning. I really admire ji ze in my heart.


    If it was me, I think I would have given up on Lin Ya, but Ji Ze didn''t.


    But I still feel that Ji Ze''s return this time will probably not change anything.


    I, on the other hand, don''t even want to talk to ji ze anymore.


    Since it''s useless, what is it doing?


    The car was in the driveway, and Lin Ya didn''t say anything to us. Ji ze and I were talking most of the time, but we didn''t talk about lin ya either.


    Then, we went back to the restaurant. Lin Ya stopped in front of the cake shop, and Ji Ze walked in to take a look. I felt that they might have something to talk about alone, so I said goodbye and went back to the other side of the road.


    For Lin Ya, Ji Ze''s pursuit was mostly a worry. Alas, there''s no way. Each of us has our own troubles. Ji ze has his, Lin Ya has hers, and I have mine. But now, I don''t know what Ding Ge''s troubles are.


    Walking to the door of the restaurant, I didn''t expect that not only Ji Ze came back today, but Di Ming also came back!


    Di Ming''s luxurious car was parked in front of the restaurant. I smiled and approached the restaurant. Di Ming didn''t come back. I went back to the backyard. As soon as I got to the backyard, my cousin and Di Ming stopped talking.


    The two of them looked at me, and I was stunned. There were only two people in the backyard. My heart said, did I disturb them? So I smiled and stepped back and said, "Sorry, you guys talk, you guys talk."


    My cousin glared at me again and said as she walked towards me, "We have nothing to talk about. You guys should talk about it."


    Then my cousin walked past me. I looked at her like this, looked at Di Ming, and asked doubtfully, "What''s going on here?"


    Di Ming smiled and said, "No problem. I think your sister must have loosened her heart."


    "Really?" I asked excitedly. It didn''t look like it.


    "I''m not sure. But it doesn''t matter. It can''t be rushed."


    I nodded. Di Ming was right. I asked again, "Did you just come back?"


    "Yeah, I just got back." Di Ming said, "I haven''t had breakfast yet. Have you eaten?"


    "I just ate. Then you should eat first."


    "No hurry." Di Ming said, "Didn''t you tell me that your friend''s store was closed and reorganized last time?"


    "Oh, it''s settled." I called Di Ming to ask him for help when the photography store was closed and reorganized. He said he wanted me to wait for him to come back, but he didn''t expect him to remember this. But fortunately, this matter has been resolved through the power of Ji ze''s house.


    Di Ming asked a few more questions. I roughly told Di Ming about the situation. Di Ming nodded after hearing it. He said, "You have to be strong against such evil people. Don''t look at them as pitiful as they look. Feel sorry for them. They should! If you can''t get him to bully you, see how he can be. A man like that will have to keep him down and keep him honest so that the world won''t be so filthy."

 Chapter 373 : Pick Dinger up from Work

    Di Ming''s words were impassioned, obviously a man of character, and there seemed to be some story in his words.


    It''s not surprising to think about it. When Di Ming had nothing, he must have suffered countless glares, insults, and ridicules.


    Di Ming quickly calmed down and smiled calmly. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Just settle it! I''m relieved."


    After that, Di Ming left the restaurant temporarily and went out to eat.


    I looked at Di Ming and then at my cousin. Although he was almost ten years older than her, Di Ming did not look old. Some men bent down at the age of forty, and their faces seemed to be full of vicissitudes with a knife. Di Ming was not. He was still in high spirits, just like a man in the state of forty-one flowers.


    I leaned over to my cousin and asked, "Sister Zhan wooqi?"


    "I went to school. What else can I do?" My cousin looked at me with a stupid expression.


    "Oh. Di Ming is nice to you. He came to see you as soon as he came back." I giggled.


    "You look like an eight woman now!" Cousin sneered.


    My face darkened and I said sarcastically, "Sister qi, you''re good at sarcasm. You have to control your emotions, okay? Watch out for menopause."


    "Watch your head!" Cousin looked at me fiercely again.


    I took a step back and said, "Di Ming is a good person. I have to tell my aunt about this."


    "How dare you!"


    "Why not?" I said presumptuously.


    "You dare to say that I..." Cousin was so anxious that she could not speak.


    "How are you?"


    But my cousin looked at me and said after a while, "Okay, if you want to say it, just say it. Your legs are on you, your mouth is on you, just say it."


    The threat in her cousin''s tone was not hidden.


    I scratched my head and said guiltily, "Just say it."


    Actually, I was just joking with my cousin, and I didn''t expect to tell my aunt. What''s the use of telling her? If it doesn''t work, it will only hurt my aunt once. Tell her when it does.


    Of course, I don''t have to tell you if it''s done!


    Cousin''s divorce was not short, she really should love again and find a new relationship, not compromise for Zhan.


    I just finished talking to my cousin when Ji Ze walked into the restaurant.


    I pulled a chair for ji ze to sit down and asked, "Why isn''t it across the street?"


    "The girl insisted that I come to the restaurant to rest and not let me be there. I couldn''t beat her, so I had to come over." Ji Ze said helplessly.


    "That''s what she is. She has a very stubborn temper. I''ll let you rest. She''s always there anyway. You can go there whenever you want."


    Ji Ze nodded. He pointed across the street and asked, "Who found this shop?"


    "Me." I pointed at myself and replied, "It just so happened that this house was for rent. It seemed to be the right size, so I rented it."


    "Oh. Where is your new home?" Ji Ze continued to ask.


    "It''s just over there. It''s not that far. Now we''re all walking to the restaurant." I pointed out to the door and said, "Come over to our house when you have time."


    Ji ze smiled and nodded.


    I asked again, "Water?"


    "No need." Ji Ze shook his head slowly.


    He looked out the window again, across the street. Lin Ya''s shop could be seen through the glass, but there was a wide road between the two shops, and it was impossible to see through the door.


    I smiled and asked Ji Ze, "What are your plans for this trip?"


    Ji Ze sighed helplessly and said, "The same. Just stay by the girl''s side. That''s the only way."


    Falling in love with someone who doesn''t love you, alas, unrequited love is really too painful!


    "Did you two say anything just now? What did the girl say?"


    Ji Ze shook his head again and said, "Nothing. She''s been paying attention to the decoration all the time, and her eyes rarely turn to me. I had something I wanted to say to her, but there were others around, and I didn''t open my mouth."


    I think Lin Ya must have done this to ji ze on purpose. If she wanted to talk to him, she would have already talked to him. I comforted Ji Ze, "It''s going to be a long time. You''re already here. It''s going to be a long time. Are you still leaving this time?"


    "I won''t be leaving anytime soon." Ji Ze said.


    "Is it really okay for your company to leave you?" I asked curiously. Ji Ze was supposed to be a busy man. After all, he ran a company at a young age.


    Ji ze replied, "It''s no problem. I still have a few people I can trust. With them, I just need to watch from afar. I don''t have to worry too much about that."


    I nodded. Sure enough, he was a big shot. He made money like this.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered that yellow-haired Li Dong owed ji ze money, so I asked again, "By the way, has the money that dong li owes you returned yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "You didn''t rush anymore."


    "This kind of money is really not easy to rush. There is a favor. Basically, this kind of debt is delayed for a year, and can only be found at the end of this year." Ji Ze said.


    A year, that''s a long time.


    Ji Ze added, "I''m not short of money right now. If I were short of money, I would have asked them for it. By the way, is the girl short of money now?"


    I don''t think Lin Ya told me about the lack of money, but I don''t think she has much money now.


    "I guess the money is still tight, but she didn''t tell me that."


    "Oh." Ji Ze nodded thoughtfully.


    ...


    At noon, ji ze had dinner at our restaurant. At night, he said that Lin Ya and I would go to pick up ding ge from work. However, Lin Ya told ji ze to invite him to dinner. Ji Ze''s expression was a little excited. Apparently, Lin Ya rarely invited him to dinner.


    We picked up some food from the Xingyun hotel and planned to bring Ding Ge home to eat. Ji Ze was still injured and didn''t move much, so we drove him to Lin Ya''s house first, and then Lin Ya and I went to pick up ding ge.


    On the way, Lin Ya was driving, and I chose to sit in the back. I think I should let Ding Ge sit in the passenger seat later.


    As soon as I got to Ding Ge''s office, I couldn''t help but feel nervous. I don''t know how Ding Ge looked when he saw me. Would she not even want to get in the car because I was sitting in it?


    I began to fill my head with images of how we met. The images I imagined were not very pleasant. My heart couldn''t help but become heavy. Even when I talked to Lin Ya, there was a reply without a word, and a heart was thumping with a thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping.


    Lin Ya also knew that I was nervous and comforted me, "Don''t be nervous. Why are you nervous? Ding Ge knows you well enough. She won''t be able to sentence you to death so easily. Relax. I''ll be with you later."


    I took a deep breath and tried to relax, but I couldn''t!


    When he arrived at Ding Ge''s office, all he had left was to wait.


    Ding Ge hadn''t finished work yet. Lin Ya parked his car in the parking space. We didn''t get out of the car. I looked at the exit of the gate from time to time. I didn''t know when Ding Ge would come out.


    Lin Ya talked to me again. She said that she had told dinger that she was coming to pick her up from work today. I knew that she kept talking to me to distract me and make me less nervous. With lin ya in my heart, it eased a lot. If there was silence in the car, I would be so anxious that I couldn''t sit still.


    I think maybe I really love ding ge too much. I really don''t want any unhappiness or negative emotions on Ding Ge.


    I want to apologize to Ding Ge. I want her to forgive me. I really, really don''t want to see her look at me coldly.


    Time passed minute by minute, and it was very agonizing. Seeing that it was time for Ding Ge to get off work, people started to walk out of the building, but they didn''t see Ding Ge.


    I turned my head and looked at the sky in the distance. It was a beautiful sunset on the horizon, and the sunlight shone through the glass and made the car beautiful.


    I am looking at that door again. Will the person I love walk out in the light of the sunset?


    I look forward to...


    However, Lin Ya suddenly received a call from Ding Ge. Although he couldn''t hear Ding Ge''s voice, I probably knew what Lin Ya was talking about. Dinger had to work overtime, so we might have to wait a little longer.


    I don''t know if Lin Ya told Ding Ge about my arrival.


    Lin Ya said to me again, "I''m going to buy a bottle of water. Do you want to drink it?"


    I wanted to shake my head, but I nodded after thinking about it.


    Then Lin Ya got out of the car, and I sat alone in the car. I didn''t walk out of the car, and my heart was still filled with anxiety. I couldn''t help but breathe deeply.


    Soon, the sun went down, and without the bright setting sun, the car began to faint all of a sudden. I couldn''t stand this kind of environment and got out of the car.


    I took a big gulp of the water Lin Ya bought and held the bottle in both hands. I could feel the sweat in my hands. I kept rubbing the bottle with my hands to ease my tension.


    After standing outside for a while, I sat in the car again. Lin Ya didn''t laugh at me and started playing with his phone alone.


    Finally, after some time, no one came out of the door for a few minutes, and I suddenly felt the silence around me. But the cars around me had not stopped at all, and the sidewalks were crowded with people. The sound of the city was the same as before, but I felt that all of these sounds had suddenly disappeared, but I could feel a little buzz coming from my ears, as if it were coming from inside my ears.


    The sky had already turned a little dark, and looking out through the car window, it was even darker. The tall buildings in front of them all seemed to be painted with a layer of cold color.


    Just then, finally, I saw a figure coming out of the building.


    At this moment, however, the figure was completely hidden in the shadows and could only be seen as the outline of a woman. But I had a feeling that this was Ding Ge Ding Ge.


    I don''t know what it feels like, but I was right. The person who came out of the building was really Ding Ge!


    However, there was another person behind Ding Ge. I looked closely at Qin Huai!

 Chapter 374 I Thought We Could Be Friends

    Ding Ge was still bright and moving. Although one of her arms was still hanging in front of her and there was no setting sun, she was still so beautiful that everything in front of her was eclipsed.


    When I saw Ding Ge, I couldn''t help but smile!


    However, damn it, that bespectacled man, Qin Huai, actually walked by Ding Ge''s side. When I saw him, I felt an angry and savage rage filling every part of my body as if it were inflated.


    I stared at him, my fists clenched, and I couldn''t control my emotions. Especially when I saw that Ding Ge and Qin Huai seemed to be having a good conversation, I felt even more uncomfortable in my heart, as if someone had punched me in the face again and again.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about. I can only see that they look happy.


    Yesterday, I beat Qin Huai up. I regretted it. I regretted that I had done it too lightly. He didn''t look like he was doing anything, and there were no scars on his face. Yesterday, this grandson must have been faking it!


    I had to breathe deeply, deeply, so that I could control my emotions a little!


    At this moment, I saw Qin Huai talking to Ding Ge. He was holding a bunch of keys in his hand, as if he wanted to give them to dinger. Ding Ge shook his head.


    Then, Ding Ge looked in the direction of lin ya''s car. Lin Ya opened the passenger window and I saw Ding Ge more clearly. She smiled and waved to us with her left hand.


    I know. She''s just waving at lin ya. She hasn''t seen me yet.


    Then Ding Ge said goodbye to Qin Huai and walked towards us.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Ding Ge looked in a good mood and said to lin ya, "Have you been waiting here?"


    After saying this, she suddenly realized that someone was behind her and looked back. When she saw that it was me, she froze.


    Obviously, Ding Ge didn''t expect me to pick her up with Lin Ya.


    Ding Ge paused for a moment and then asked angrily, "Why are you here?"


    After Lin Ya drove the car, he said, "We''re here to pick you up from work. If we know there''s a misunderstanding between the two of you, we have to communicate."


    I scratched my head and lay back feebly, hiding my whole body in the shadows. Ding Ge is still mad at me!


    Ding Ge turned his body around and looked ahead. He said coldly, "We have no misunderstanding!"


    "All right, calm down. Let''s talk about it." Lin Ya advised again.


    However, Ding Ge did not say anything. Although I only saw some side faces of Ding Ge at this time, the anger that emanated from her body had already filled the whole carriage, and I could feel it.


    Lin Ya continued driving. It was getting dark, and the street lights were already on. The streetlights on both sides of the road passed by us in rows. It was just late at night, when the lights were on, the whole city began to become lively.


    Inside the carriage, there was still silence, or silence!


    I felt a little indescribably sad and didn''t know what to say to Ding Ge. Sitting in the car made me feel suffocated. I lowered the glass beside me a little and a cool breeze blew in.


    At the same time, Ding Ge turned to look at me. When I saw her shining eyes, my heart jumped. Ding Ge asked me, "What did you do to get drunk yesterday?"


    Ding Ge''s words made me feel bad, and I replied aggressively, "You know I won''t go crazy with alcohol."


    No matter how much I drink, I won''t! How could Ding Ge not understand me!


    "Then what were you doing yesterday? Is it embarrassing? How old are you? You always have to fight! Don''t you know what happened yesterday?"


    I said excitedly, "I hit him because he took advantage of you."


    "Don''t I know if he''s taking advantage of me or not? Would I not feel it if he touched me?" Ding Ge said excitedly, "If he takes advantage of me, do you need to do it? I''ve already slapped him in the face."


    Seeing the two of us getting more and more excited, Lin Ya said in the middle, "All right, all right, don''t get excited, don''t get excited, okay? Can we talk when we get home? Now let me drive properly. Both of you should be quiet for a while. You can do whatever you want when you get home later, okay?"


    Ding Ge snorted and looked forward. I wiped my face and sighed deeply. I lay down feebly and did not speak again.


    Ding Ge''s distrust hurt me so much that I couldn''t help but wonder if ding ge would trust me when we were lovers.


    But ironically, if Ding Ge was my girlfriend, then I would be standing next to Ding Ge that night, and there would be no such thing as harassment!


    In the silence, time seemed to pass very slowly. I looked absent-mindedly at the flower beds, shops and the crowd passing by the window. My heart was as blurry as the halo in front of me.


    When we arrived at the Xingyun hotel, we went in and took the packed dishes away, then continued to drive towards the community.


    Ding Ge was also surprised when lin ya told Ding Ge that ji ze was here. The two of them said a few words, while I stood in the corner of the elevator, leaning over and looking at the changing numbers on the elevator.


    Out of the elevator, ji ze opened the door for us and the three of us walked in together.


    Soon, the four of them sat at the table together. Ji Ze and I sat on the side, Lin Ya and Ding Ge sat on the side, and Lin Ya sat opposite me. I knew Lin Ya had arranged this on purpose.


    Ji Ze, who didn''t know what was going on, was a little confused. Obviously, he also noticed the seriousness of the atmosphere. He looked at me and then at Ding Ge, but he didn''t say anything. He just had a brief chat with Ding Ge.


    The dishes were already on the plate, and the chopsticks were in everyone''s hands, but none of the four started eating.


    Lin Ya took the lead and said, "Let''s eat first, shall we?"


    Ding Ge said angrily, "I don''t want to eat."


    "Okay, we won''t eat." Lin Ya put down his chopsticks and smiled at Ding Ge.


    "You can eat your food. Don''t worry about me."


    "All right, then. Let''s eat when things are settled." Lin Ya added, "We''re home. Let''s have a good chat."


    However, Ding Ge didn''t even look at me. I lowered my head slightly, but my heart was rumbling. There was still a strong wind whirling around my body.


    Lin Ya looked at me, then at Ding Ge, and said, "Speak? Don''t you guys want to talk about it on the way?"


    "Okay!" Ding Ge took a deep breath, looked at me and asked quickly, "What do you want to say?"


    I took a deep breath, nodded, and replied, "I do have something to say."


    "Say it."


    I glanced at Lin Ya, and Lin Ya gave me an encouraging look, so I explained Lin Ya''s previous analysis. Maybe Qin Huai didn''t harass Ding Ge, but he did it so that I could hit him and make Ding Ge hate me.


    After saying this, I gasped heavily.


    However, Ding Ge frowned. She seemed confused, confused, surprised, and finally angry. She looked at me, her voice full of despair. She said, "Why don''t you admit that you were wrong? After drinking so much wine, don''t you have the slightest possibility of being dazed?"


    "What do I have to say to make you believe me? You would rather believe Qin Huai than me?" I began to lose control of my emotions. I was in love with Ding Ge anyway. We''ve known each other for so long, can''t our relationship be more than one of her colleagues?


    "I believe in my body, believe in my touch!" Ding Ge shook his head and asked, "How can I trust you?"


    I closed my eyes, but because of the excitement, my eyelids were trembling, my teeth were trembling, and even the veins in my temples were trembling.


    After a while, I looked at Ding Ge and said as calmly as possible, "Is it impossible for me to say anything? Qin Huai liked you, and he thought my ex-boyfriend was a threat. He set a trap and I jumped in. He knew I would jump in. Even if we don''t do it this time, we will do it next time!"


    "Stop, stop." Lin Ya smiled again and said, "Both of you slow down."


    Then Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge and said, "Ding Ge. Xing Yun doesn''t know Qin Huai, but you do. After all, you''re colleagues. You work together every day, and you have a lot of opportunities. Tell us, what kind of person is this Qin Huai?"


    Ding Ge thought for a moment, then replied, "He... I don''t know much about him, but I know he works hard and hard, and he''s a nice person. He''s not the kind of person who often scolds his subordinates for pulling their faces all day."


    "Does he have any shortcomings?" Lin Ya continued to ask.


    Ding Ge thought hard again and finally replied, "I don''t think there are any shortcomings."


    "Oh, that sounds like a good person. You don''t have any style problems or personality problems, do you?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and said, "No."


    "So..." Lin Ya smiled and said, "You don''t know him very well, but in terms of work, he''s pretty good in life and work, right?"


    Ding ge nodded.


    When I heard this, I frowned deeply. It seemed that Ding Ge had a good opinion of Qin Huai, and all of them were positive. But this makes me even more worried. This Qin Huai is impeccable!


    "Then let me ask you," Lin Ya suddenly moved closer to dinger and said, "Does this Qin Huai like you?"


    "What?" Ding Ge couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    I was also surprised. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to ask such a question so suddenly.


    "How would I know?" Ding Ge replied with some resistance.


    However, Lin Ya continued to ask, "How does he usually treat you? Would he be very attentive? Do you think he likes you? It doesn''t matter if you throw it away."


    Ding Ge obviously didn''t like the topic. She said perfunctorily, "Maybe. How could I know?"


    I rolled my eyes. I must have liked it!


    I couldn''t help but say, "Maybe this Qin Huai is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He usually looks harmless to people and animals, but in fact, his heart is poisonous and ruthless."


    Ding Ge looked at me angrily again. She even stood up and said angrily, "Xing Yun, I thought we could be friends after we broke up. I think I was wrong."


    Her eyes were glistening with tears, and her words were filled with disappointment!


    After saying this, Ding Ge walked over to pick up his bag, then opened the door of lin ya''s house and walked out.

 Chapter 375 Persuading Ding Ding Ding Ge

    When I saw Ding Ge leave, I didn''t stand up to chase him. I just sat in my seat in pain, exhausted, as if something had been lost in my body, and finally completely emptied out.


    To be jealous is to care about a person!


    I''m not really the jealous type. There was only one man around Ding Ge who could make me jealous.


    In the past, I had never interfered with the dinner between Ding Ge''s friends and colleagues. I was especially relieved of her, because I knew that she would not betray me, and I would not betray her. We trusted and respected each other.


    And this time, although I admit I was jealous at the dinner table, I hit Qin Huai not because I was jealous, but because I saw Qin Huai harassing Ding Ge!


    But this time, Ding Ge didn''t believe me.


    I don''t like to argue with people. You don''t have to say a word to people who trust you. If you don''t, it''s useless to say too much.


    This made me especially sad!


    But when dinger was about to leave, Lin Ya had already stood up. She glared at me and hurried over to chase after dinger.


    Ding Ge walked very fast and was obviously very angry with me. Both of them went out one after the other.


    I sat in my chair and couldn''t see them, but the door wasn''t closed. I could hear Lin Ya and Ding Ge.


    "Don''t go, Ding Ge. What are you going to do?" Lin Ya said.


    "I have nothing more to say to him." Ding Ge''s angry voice came through the door between us.


    "Can you calm down for a moment? Can you listen to me?" Lin Ya said to dinger in a louder voice.


    Ding Ge seemed silent. I didn''t hear her.


    Then Lin Ya said, "Let me tell you this. The conclusion that Xing Yun just said is actually my analysis, not his. Can you listen to me for a moment? You always thought that Xing Yun was being unreasonable. He was wrong. He just saw that Qin Huai didn''t like him and wanted to beat him up on purpose, didn''t he? We''re ignoring this possibility for now. Can we think of other possibilities?"


    When I heard Lin Ya''s words, I felt very warm. At this moment, Ding Ge didn''t believe me, Guzheng didn''t believe me, the people at the dinner table didn''t believe me, only Lin Ya believed me, which made my loneliness and grievance much less.


    Then Lin Ya''s voice became much lower. I couldn''t hear them clearly. I sighed and faced the food on the table. Then Ji Ze looked at me again.


    I immediately felt embarrassed. Originally, when Ji Ze came back today, we should give him a good welcome. Who would have thought that he would see the scene just now? I quickly said, "I''m sorry, Ji Ze, I let you see a joke."


    Ji Ze shook his head, smiled faintly and replied, "Nothing."


    He asked me again, "What''s going on? Can you tell me?"


    I looked at Ji Ze, and there was nothing to say. I simply told Ji Ze what happened that night and everyone''s misunderstanding of me as well as Lin Ya''s analysis. After hearing this, ji ze was also lost in thought. Finally, he looked at the door again, and I followed his gaze to the door.


    Although they could not see their figures, they could still hear their soft voices. They spoke very loudly just now, but now they were so low that they could only vaguely hear some voices and did not know what they were talking about.


    Thinking back on Ding Ge''s words, I was really hurt by them!


    After the meeting, ji ze said to me, "Calm down. You can''t solve the problem with such excitement. If you want to dispel everyone''s misunderstanding of you, then you should let Ding Ge understand Qin Huai."


    When I heard what Ji Ze said, I had goose bumps all over my body. I quickly asked excitedly, "Do you believe me?"


    "Of course I do." Ji ze smiled at me.


    I felt very comfortable hearing what Ji Ze said. Actually, Ji Ze and I don''t know each other very well. I really didn''t expect him to believe me.


    I frowned and said dejectedly, "I want to expose Qin Huai as well, but how?"


    It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but the problem is that it''s too difficult. I can''t think of any way!


    At this moment, ji ze suddenly moved closer to me and said in a low voice, "The best way is to meet him and talk to him alone."


    "Talk to him?" There was a look of disgust on my face. I hate Qin Huai. I want to beat him up like a pig and let me talk to him when I think about his appearance. I don''t want to talk to such a sinister person!


    Ji ze seemed to have expected this reaction from me. He smiled and added, "Only if you have more contact with him can you understand this person better and know what his weakness is."


    I thought about it, but what ji ze said was not unreasonable. Knowing one''s own enemy is the best way to win a hundred battles. I really don''t know Qin Huai. Of course, I know he is definitely a villain, but this is far from enough. Not only do I need to know who he is, I need to let others know who he is, so that I can prove myself right.


    But...


    I sighed and said, "How can I talk to Qin Huai? We had a fight yesterday."


    How could the enemy sit at another table?


    However, just after I said this, Lin Ya actually walked into the house. Unexpectedly, Ding Ge also came back. She did not leave.


    I looked at the two of them in puzzlement. I didn''t know how Lin Ya persuaded ding ge to come back.


    Obviously, Ding Ge was still angry with me, which was normal. It didn''t make Ding Ge realize that Qin Huai was a person. She wouldn''t make up with me.


    Lin Ya said to Ding Ge, "Sit down and eat first. There are so many dishes. It''s a pity to throw them away."


    Lin Ya put Ding Ge''s bag aside and pulled dinger towards the dining table. Ding Ge did not resist and obeyed Lin Ya and sat down again.


    At this moment, Ji Ze also said to me with his mouth, "Calm down."


    Yes, I do need to calm down!


    I took a deep breath. Neither anger nor excitement could solve the problem.


    Lin Ya took Ding Ge''s chopsticks to her and said to us, "Come on, let''s eat."


    We picked up the chopsticks again. Ding Ge''s face was still indifferent, but she still moved the chopsticks.


    Finally, our meal began.


    At this moment, Lin Ya looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, what about you? Don''t think what I said is right. My analysis may be wrong. You can''t guarantee that you are 100 % right, can you?"


    There was a hint in lin ya''s eyes as she spoke. Although she didn''t give any obvious hints like blinking her eyes, I could hear the hidden meaning in her words with a single expression and tone from our old friend for so many years.


    Obviously, she said that to appease Ding Ge. Then she added, "Ding Ge didn''t say that just now. Qin Huai is quite a nice person. We don''t know much about this Qin Huai. Maybe it''s really your fault, and they said they wanted to sit down with you and talk, to see if there was a misunderstanding between you? Look, you should be more generous if you beat someone up and they still say that. I think you should sit down with Qin Huai and talk. What do you think?"


    I didn''t expect Lin Ya to say such a thing, and there was a clear look on her face that she wanted me to sit down and talk to Qin Huai.


    Unexpectedly, she and ji ze thought the same!


    Hearing what Lin Ya said, I had the idea of meeting Qin Huai for a while. Okay, let''s talk to him.


    So, I replied briskly, "Okay." Then I looked at Ding Ge and said, "I''m sorry, Ding Ge. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive just now. Maybe I was wrong. I don''t know Qin Huai at all. I don''t know him at all. How can I judge a person so easily? See if this works. You can contact Qin Huai and arrange for us to meet and talk to each other. Maybe things will be settled."


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were stunned and surprised when they heard what I said. Obviously, none of them expected my attitude to change so quickly. Ding Ge asked incredulously, "Do you really want to talk to Qin Huai?"


    "Yeah."


    "Okay, I''ll tell him." Ding Ge''s face finally softened a little.


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Okay, then arrange to meet at noon tomorrow. How about that?"


    I nodded. Dinger looked at me and said, "Okay, I''ll tell Qin Huai if he has time."


    After that, Ding Ge looked at me again and said seriously, "Xing Yun, if you really think so, I''m glad. I hope you can have a good chat with Qin Huai, not..."


    "I know." I interrupted Ding Ge, smiled and said, "Don''t worry."


    Ding Ge wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    Then, we continued to eat, but the atmosphere at the table was far from lively, and there was always an uncomfortable atmosphere surrounding us.


    After dinner, dinger called Qin Huai and told me that Qin Huai agreed, but Qin Huai said he wanted us to meet alone. There was no one else.


    I don''t know what Qin Huai is up to, but it doesn''t matter if he sees her alone.


    Not long after, I received a text message on my phone. It was a stranger. It said that I would meet at a restaurant at 12: 00 noon tomorrow.


    Needless to say, it must be Qin Huai.


    After a while, I returned a good one.


    I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath. Tomorrow, I want to see what Qin Huai wants to say to me.


    After that, Ding Ge and ji ze didn''t stay much longer. Lin Ya and I took them out of the neighborhood and saw them hitchhiking. Lin Ya and I went back.


    At this moment, lin ya looked at me and asked curiously, "How did you agree so readily just now?"


    "Do you know?" I said, "You and ji ze were thinking exactly the same thing. You both wanted me to meet Qin Huai and talk to him, get to know each other more, and catch on to each other''s weaknesses."


    "Oh, really?" Lin Ya was stunned, obviously not expecting Ji Ze to think the same way.


    I looked down at Lin Ya and said, "What are you going to do with Ji Ze?"

 Chapter 376 : See Qinhuai

    Lin Ya didn''t answer my question. She just gave me a blank look and walked on.


    Then the two of us went to lin ya''s house and cleaned up the table. After talking for a while, I said goodbye to Lin Ya and went back to our house.


    It was almost a night without sleep yesterday, and now my body is very tired. I lay in bed and fell asleep soon.


    The next day, Lin Ya asked me to get up and run as usual. When we came back after a round of running, Lin Ya told me not to get angry when I saw Qin Huai. We must be careful of Qin Huai''s plot and not fall into Qin Huai''s hole again. I nodded and was fooled by Qin Huai. I can''t be fooled again.


    Qin Huai might deliberately provoke me and make me hit him for the first time, but I won''t do it this time!


    In the morning, as usual, Ding Ge didn''t call me to say anything, but I knew she was waiting for a result.


    Qin Huai didn''t call me either, but I knew he wouldn''t forget what happened this afternoon.


    When it was almost time, I started driving to the restaurant that Qin Huai had mentioned. I arrived around 12 o'' clock.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Huai arrived earlier than I did. He was standing alone in front of the restaurant, looking like he was waiting for someone. Obviously, he was waiting for me.


    Looking at Qin Huai, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. But I suddenly remembered what Lin Ya said to me. I had to calm down, so I took a few deep breaths. After parking the car, I walked out.


    Before he reached Qin Huai''s side, Qin Huai saw me. When he saw me, his face suddenly filled with a smile. Then he quickly walked towards me and reached out his hand to me, "Brother Xing Yun, you''re finally here."


    When I saw his hand reaching out, I instinctively resisted, but he wanted to shake my hand directly. I jerked my hand back and said, "Don''t touch me!"


    Qin Huai stretched out his hand awkwardly, but the smile on his face did not diminish. He held up his glasses and said to me, "I''ve made a reservation, brother Xing Yun. Let''s go in."


    I kept a straight face, and I couldn''t smile at Qin Huai, who disgusted me. I could feel that Qin Huai would never like me either. I really don''t know how he could still smile. It was so hypocritical!


    Qin Huai is so good at pretending!


    The two of us walked into the restaurant together. Qin Huai led the way in front of us, and then we walked into a private room.


    When I entered, I hesitated. It was just a meeting between us. Do we need to book a private room?


    Qin Huai''s behavior made me feel a little strange, but I still walked in, the room was a very ordinary private room, this hotel was also an ordinary restaurant.


    I sat down, Qin Huai sat down in a seat that separated me, and the waiter came in. Qin Huai politely asked me to order again, but my purpose was not to eat with him. I impatiently said something casual, and Qin Huai ordered his own food.


    There were only two of us, but Qin Huai ordered a full eight dishes. Can I finish them? But I didn''t say anything and let Qin Huai order.


    Then the waiter walked out. Qin Huai asked the waiter to close the door. Then he looked at me with a smile and said, "I thought you weren''t coming today, brother Xing Yun. I didn''t expect you to come anyway. I think there must be some misunderstanding between us."


    "All right, Qin Huai, stop pretending. Are you tired? I know who you are and who you are. It''s just the two of us today. There''s no one else. I didn''t come here to hear you say something was wrong. I know what you did!" I said coldly.


    Facing Qin Huai, I really couldn''t keep calm. I could only try to control my emotions.


    The smile on Qin Huai''s face gradually disappeared, and then he curled his mouth and leaned back, "Brother Xing Yun, I came to you today to have a peaceful chat with you. If that''s the case, you can''t talk."


    "Really?" I gritted my teeth and stared at Qin Huai.


    "I am very sincere. Look at how many dishes I ordered. I just want to express my apologies. If I really did something to make you unhappy and provoke you, just say it. I should apologize and apologize. If you still want to beat me up, just beat me up again, okay? I will never fight back." Qin Huai looked at me very sincerely, his eyes seemed to be filled with sincerity.


    I looked at Qin Huai''s fake face. I really wanted to hit him. That''s right, but I couldn''t do that. I think even if I touch Qin Huai with a finger, he will definitely go to Ding Ge to sue me and say bad things about me.


    I smiled coldly, gritted my teeth and replied, "Really?"


    At this moment, Qin Huai''s body jerked back, and the chairs he was sitting in made some noise because of the movement.


    I was a little displeased and said sarcastically, "Are you so afraid of me? I know you''re not afraid of me. Can you stop pretending?"


    Qin Huai straightened up a little and said, "Well, let''s not talk about it. I did come here today to have a good talk with you."


    At this moment, Qin Huai''s face finally became serious. I thought to myself, that''s right. Obviously, he was about to reveal his true side.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked again.


    When I asked this question, the waiter suddenly pushed the door open and walked in, bringing up a dish. Qin Huai smiled and said thank you.


    I really despise his disguise. Is he such a polite person?


    Qin Huai picked up the chopsticks and said, "Don''t worry. The dishes are ready. Let''s talk while eating. It''s early. You can ask whatever you want. I promise I''ll answer all of them to your satisfaction!"


    I really don''t want to sit at the same table with Qin Huai. I was disgusted once before, but I didn''t know who he was last time. Now I know who he is.


    I replied faintly, "You can eat yours. Don''t worry about me."


    "Really not eating?"


    Qin Huai smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''ll treat you. Don''t be afraid to spend money."


    I smiled disdainfully. It was just money for a meal. The last thing I wanted to care about was these things.


    "I''m not hungry!"


    Qin Huai smiled and said, "Then I ate."


    Qin Huai picked up the food and ate it. It didn''t seem polite at all. I continued to ask, "Tell me, why do you do this?"


    "What did I do?" Qin Huai said as he chewed.


    I frowned a little. His attitude towards me had obviously changed 180 degrees, completely devoid of his previous enthusiasm. But it was good that this was the real Qin Huai, even though I was the only one who could see it now.


    I put an arm on the table, leaned forward slightly towards Qin Huai and said, "You did that to mislead me, to make me angry, so that I could beat you up, right?"


    Qin Huai looked surprised. He nodded with a smile and readily admitted, "You actually guessed it? That''s right! That''s right! That''s it! That''s what it means."


    I narrowed my eyes. I didn''t expect Qin Huai to admit it so quickly. In that case, we can communicate well.


    I looked at Qin Huai, and there was an unspeakable emotion in my heart. Qin Huai was really a despicable person. I really don''t know how he became such a person.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "For Ding Ge, of course!" Qin Huai looked at me, his eyes glowing behind his glasses. He pointed at me with his chopsticks and said, "I know who you are, Xing Yun. I know you."


    I was a little confused and didn''t understand what Qin Huai meant by that.


    "You''re Meng Xingyun, Ding Ge''s ex-boyfriend, Ding Ge''s lover. How could I not know about you?" Qin Huai looked at me with hatred in his eyes.


    Another dish came up. Qin Huai said to the waiter, "By the way, I forgot to order a bottle of white wine."


    "What white wine."


    "Whatever. Anything."


    After the waiter left, Qin Huai continued, "I knew you when you picked dinger up from work. Ding Ge''s boyfriend, many people actually knew you. They knew your existence and your name. Even if you had never been to our company, we could feel Ding Ge''s feelings for you. I really envy you, you know?"


    Qin Huai took another bite of the dish, smiled at me, and said, "Try this dish. It''s delicious. It tastes good."


    I just looked at Qin Huai coldly. After a while, Qin Huai continued, "Meng Xingyun, Ding Ge''s boyfriend. When anyone who likes Ding Ge wants to ask Ding Ge out, Ding Ge always says I have a boyfriend. She really loves you, you know? But why, why does he like you? I think you''re quite ordinary, even low. Why does Ding Ge like you, not me? Even Guzheng was blind to see you. Hmph, really blind. What''s so special about you?"


    When Qin Huai said this, I almost understood his intentions.


    Qin Huai gritted his teeth and continued with a sullen expression, "After you broke up, many people, including me, felt that they had a chance. At that time, we were afraid that Ding Ge would resign because of the breakup. Some people just wanted to change the environment when they broke up, didn''t they? But Ding Ge didn''t, so I''m glad that we can get to know each other often because of work, which greatly increases my chances. However, ever since you guys broke up, all I can see in her eyes is sadness, longing for you, the same as before, love for you, she still has you in her heart, never forgetting you!"


    Speaking of this, I suddenly felt a great deal of sadness in my heart. I didn''t expect these words to come from Qin Huai.


    Qin Huai actually said that Ding Ge never forgot me!


    It was as if electrical currents were running through my body. I couldn''t express my emotions anymore. I didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 377 : How Despicable!

    The hotel where Qin Huai and I were at, there was a hall outside the private room. Unlike the Xingyun hotel private room on the second floor, we could still hear the noise outside the private room. When we arrived, there were many people sitting in the hall.


    Two more dishes came in, and so did the wine Qin Huai ordered.


    This time, Qin Huai wasn''t in a hurry to eat. He just stared at the plate on the table and said after a long time, "She loves you so much. Let''s see what you''ve done to her."


    I can''t answer Qin Huai!


    "So, you don''t deserve Ding Ge''s love! Ding Ge doesn''t belong to you!" Suddenly, Qin Huai looked at me with a sharp knife in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "If you want Ding Ge, you have to make her stop loving you, make her forget you, or hate you!"


    In the end, Qin Huai''s lips curled slightly and his face became even colder.


    I smiled coldly and calmed myself down. Qin Huai was really a two-faced man, a hypocritical face, a malicious face. I said in a deep voice, "You are too insidious!"


    "Insidious? I will do anything to achieve my goal."


    Qin Huai was really a very extreme person, and at this moment his expression was like a devil!


    Qin Huai smiled again, looked at me and said, "You already have Guzheng, don''t you? Why do you still want to eat from the bowl and look at the pot? Ding Ge has nothing to do with you anymore. You still can''t let her go! Are you worthy of manager Guzheng gu? Do you still think you are a saint of love? In fact, you are a scumbag!"


    "That''s better than you." I said to Qin Huai, "A face in front of a person, a face behind a person, hypocritical, insidious, vicious, vicious, a real villain. Do you dare to say these words to Ding Ge?"


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha...!"


    Qin Huai suddenly burst out laughing, as if he had heard a joke. After laughing, he said to me sarcastically, "Of course I won''t say this to her. I made him hate you, not me!"


    "If you don''t say it, I will."


    "Do you think dinger will believe you?" Qin Huai asked, "You said she didn''t believe me when I harassed her, and now she will believe you? What evidence do you have?"


    Qin Huai is right. Although he said these things himself, I have no evidence.


    "I advise you to save your strength. That will only make Ding Ge hate you more." After that, Qin Huai laughed again, and his laughter was full of chatter.


    I don''t know if ding ge will believe me, but I will tell her all these things.


    Three more dishes were served, but the last one was not served.


    Qin Huai was like a psychopath, muttering to himself, "As long as Ding Ge hates you, I''m a big step closer to success, you know? It''s as if there are two mountains in front of us. Now, they have been removed."


    "You and Ding Ge are people from two different worlds! Not to mention moving two mountains away, moving two more rivers will also allow the distance between you and Ding Ge to be measured in light years." I said without hesitation.


    Qin Huai was right. Everyone knew that I hurt Ding Ge deeply!


    But even if Ding Ge can''t be with me, he can''t be with someone like Qin Huai!


    Ding Ge is such a good girl. Comparing Qin Huai with Ding Ge is an insult to dinger. Such a person should really go to hell.


    Qin Huai''s face was obviously as thick as a wall. As long as we were both here, he didn''t care about his real despicable side.


    "If you pursue Ding Ge seriously, even if I don''t like you, I can''t interfere with anything, and I won''t interfere with anything. But if you use this method, I will definitely let you go as far as you can!" I clenched my fists, but I couldn''t hit him. I had to let Ding Ge know.


    "Okay! Okay! Okay!" Qin Huai had a big smile on his face and said three" yes." He opened the bottle on the table and picked up a glass to pour the wine.


    He had a good time!


    There was no point in me being here anymore. I wanted to leave, so I stood up.


    Qin Huai suddenly reached out his hand, still wearing an annoying smile. He held up the glass in his hand and said to me, "Brother Xing Yun, let me give you a toast."


    I was stunned. What the hell is Qin Huai doing? Pretending to be polite to me again. I don''t care about him, I just want to leave quickly. I think even if I don''t have proof, as long as I tell Ding Ge what Qin Huai said, I think he will believe me.


    However, Qin Huai stood up and stopped me from leaving. The glass in his hand was raised in front of me even more. His behavior offended me and made me feel very uncomfortable. I kept blocking him with my arm, but he kept pushing forward. The glass was about to stick to me.


    "Get out of the way!"


    I yelled impatiently, and the strength in my hand increased by a few points. Then Qin Huai''s arm was pushed away by me, and the glass in his hand flew out.


    "Snap!"


    A crisp sound sounded in the room, and the glass flew directly to the wall and smashed into pieces.


    I couldn''t help but get angry. What was Qin Huai trying to do?


    I resisted the urge to hit him, but just then, a strange smile appeared on Qin Huai''s face.


    I frowned. I didn''t understand what Qin Huai was doing.


    Then, Qin Huai picked up a plate, and I stared at it with round eyes, not knowing what Qin Huai was trying to do. I saw Qin Huai curl his mouth slightly, wave his arm, and drop the plate on the ground.


    "Snap!"


    Some deafening sounds were heard.


    I looked at Qin Huai in shock. Was he crazy for no reason?


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Qin Huai screamed again and shrieked, "Ah, brother Xing Yun, what are you doing? Brother Xing Yun!"


    With that, Qin Huai took another quick step back, causing the chair to collide. He took several steps back as if on purpose, causing the chair to tilt back and forth. As he moved his mouth, he shouted, "Brother Xing Yun, say what you have to say, say what you have to say, don''t do it, don''t do it!"


    Damn it, I suddenly understand the purpose of what Qin Huai did!


    All of a sudden, there was a surge of blood and qi in his body, like boiling water. It was obvious that Qin Huai was trying to pin the blame on me.


    Qin Huai''s series of actions were only in an instant. He picked up a plate of vegetables like a psychopath and fell directly on his head. I couldn''t help but frown. This is too hard, and the picture is disgusting!


    Some dishes fell off Qin Huai''s head, and the soup flowed down his face.


    "Madman! Pervert!"


    At this moment, he suddenly turned the rotating glass on the table. He had great strength. In an instant, the seven dishes on the table were all turned out, and the dishes and dishes were scattered all over the table and the ground.


    The sound of banging and banging made me completely lose control. I was trembling all over, but at this moment, I couldn''t hit him. I hit him right in the middle of his evil plan, so I roared, "What the hell do you want?"


    "Do you think you can frame me like this? Impossible!"


    "Really?" Qin Huai suddenly picked up a piece of glass, and his expression became ferocious.


    I was anxious and angry. If my phone was a smartphone, as long as I took a picture of his ugly appearance, Qin Huai would show up like a clown. But I used a knockout machine, which had no camera function, so I couldn''t keep the evidence. If Qin Huai really said I did it, I wouldn''t be able to defend myself!


    Qin Huai laughed coldly, then he opened his sleeves. He kept looking at me. The wolf''s gaze made my hair stand on end. He gritted his teeth and slid the glass towards his arm.


    Red blood flowed from Qin Huai''s arm.


    It hurts just to see it. Qin Huai is such a fucking pervert! At this moment, his face was distorted, and he gritted his teeth and made a sharp cut on his arm.


    I shivered. Who the hell is this?


    Blood was flowing out of his arm. He dropped the glass shards and covered his arm with his hands. He looked at me in horror and shouted, "Murder! Murder!"


    After that, Qin Huai opened the door and ran out like a madman. At this time, the waiter was carrying the last dish to the door, and Qin Huai hit the waiter with another loud bang, and the last dish fell to the ground.


    I ran out too.


    Grass!


    Grass!


    Grass!


    At this moment, I can only express my feelings with dirty words. Qin Huai is such a good actor. He performed a whole play by himself. When we walked out of the room, everyone in the hall looked at us.


    Qin Huai was still acting. He looked back at me as he ran. What he didn''t know was that he really thought I was going to kill him. Many people looked at me with fear in their eyes. The waiter looked at me with trembling eyes.


    While running, Qin Huai tripped and fell to the ground again. I looked at him from behind and felt my stomach churn. It was definitely a Oscar performance.


    Qin Huai quickly got up again and continued running.


    I stood there, and everyone around me looked at me. The people who sat down forgot to eat, and the people who stood forgot to walk. Those strange lights, like knives, gave me goosebumps all over the floor.


    I''m like a hot pot ant, but I can''t think of any way to prove my innocence.


    No one could see the scene in the room just now, so they would only believe what they heard, what Qin Huai saw after he was injured, and I believe that everyone thought I hurt Qin Huai, and even someone believed that I was going to kill Qin Huai.


    I smiled bitterly. With so many people testifying to Qin Huai, I couldn''t even get out of the Yellow River!


    Qin Huai''s move was too vicious, ten thousand times worse than the last one!


    If Qin Huai told dinger that I hurt him, I think Ding Ge would believe it. She would believe it! After all, who the hell would stab himself with glass!


    I was in a daze, and my heart was filled with fear and anxiety, but I knew that this time I could not lose as badly as last time, I could not!

 Chapter 378 I Have Evidence

    I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down. The more anxious I was, the more I couldn''t think of a good solution. I couldn''t panic, I couldn''t rush!


    I breathed deeply... In...


    I thought I should call Ding Ge first, but as soon as I took out my phone, a manager of the restaurant walked towards me. I didn''t want to get involved with them, so I quickly took out my wallet. I saw that there was more than a thousand yuan in it. I asked if the man was enough. He took the money and nodded.


    I quickly ran out of the restaurant. By this time, Qin Huai had already disappeared without a trace, and there were still a few drops of blood in front of the restaurant. Needless to say, Qin Huai must have left behind.


    I don''t want to chase Qin Huai. I think I should call Ding Ge first.


    I made a call to Ding Ge, but there was a mechanical sound from the receiver, "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is on the line."


    "Grass!"


    I cursed, gritted my teeth, and the veins on my face trembled. I wanted to find something to vent, but I found there was nowhere to vent.


    Qin Huai is so ruthless. Don''t think he must have called Ding Ge!


    It''s too cruel, really too cruel!


    I squatted down, my heart beating so hard that my chest felt a little uncomfortable. I looked up at the street, my eyes painfully at the cars and people. I didn''t know if it was because my brain was too congested or what. I felt like the real world had added a layer of ripples, and my vision became a little dazed.


    I gritted my teeth, closed my eyes, and clenched my fists until my palms turned pale!


    After a while, I stood up and sat in Hu Zi''s car. After adjusting the seat, I lay there, letting my heart beat violently.


    I really underestimated Qin Huai. I never expected him to do this. He just poured food on his head and cut his arm with glass. He was too cruel. He was a pervert.


    He would definitely tell Ding Ge that I did it, so how should I explain it to dinger?


    Would dinger believe me if I explained?


    The corners of his mouth were deep and bitter. Ding Ge probably didn''t believe me. After all, in front of Ding Ge, Qin Huai must have regained a polite and well-mannered look. He pretended too well!


    Now, I am at a very big disadvantage. I have no idea how to reverse it.


    After thinking about it, let''s call Lin Ya first.


    Lin Ya got through quickly. I told Lin Ya the details of what happened just now and asked Lin Ya what I should do.


    Lin Ya obviously trusted me after hearing this. She said with some frustration, "I didn''t expect Qin Huai to do this. It''s too cruel! We still look down on him."


    I nodded. Indeed, Lin Ya was right. We should have prepared ourselves in case Qin Huai played any dirty tricks, but it was too late to say anything now.


    If only I had secretly recorded the whole meeting with Qin Huai on my cell phone. Fuck, why didn''t I think of this idea before? My phone doesn''t have a camera function. It seems that there is a recording function.


    "I think you have to tell her this in person. You have to tell her." Lin Ya added.


    I thought so too. I couldn''t let Qin Huai smear me, but then Lin Ya said, "Well, don''t go to Ding Ge first. I''ll call her first and see what''s going on with her. We''ll go together later."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, I punched into the air and couldn''t help but scream again from my throat. At this moment, I felt my whole body was full of strength, which was constantly expanding and expanding in my body, but I had nowhere to vent, so I couldn''t smash Hu Zi''s car.


    I feel like I''m about to explode!


    I wiped my face again and lay in the chair in pain.


    I know there will be a lot of uncertainty on my way back to Ding Ge, and Qin Huai is one of them. I thought he was a nobody. After all, Ding Ge didn''t like him either. He just treated him as an ordinary colleague. Who would have thought that Ding Ge''s pursuer was so despicable?


    The thought that Ding Ge might never talk to me again hurt me like a knife. When Lin Ya and I broke up, I was extremely sad. If Ding Ge and I became enemies, I thought I would die!


    I can accept that we become strangers, and even accept that she hates me, but I don''t want her to hate me. I don''t want her to see me as if I were disgusting trash.


    I sat in the car and waited for Lin Ya''s call.


    After a while, Lin Ya finally called. She told me that dinger was in the hospital with Qin Huai.


    Sure enough, I could guess that Qin Huai did tell Ding Ge the first time.


    Lin Ya asked, "Do you want to go to the hospital now?"


    "Okay."


    I gritted my teeth, the sooner the better.


    Even if there was a cliff ahead, I had to jump.


    It''s one thing for Ding Ge not to misunderstand, and it''s another for me not to. I think I was wrong before. Sometimes I don''t need words, but most of the time I do. We need to communicate. For the people I care about, I definitely choose to communicate.


    Lin Ya asked me where I was, and she told us to meet at the hospital.


    Hanging up the phone, I took a deep breath, and then decisively drove to the hospital. There were some things I had to face, and I couldn''t let Qin Huai get away with it so easily.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I didn''t see Lin Ya''s car. I waited in the car, waiting for Lin Ya to call me. I need help, I need support. I can''t face Ding Ge alone right now. Lin Ya has to help me.


    I was a little nervous, a little scared.


    Qin Huai was supposed to be just a little shrimp or something, but I didn''t expect him to stir up such a storm between Ding Ge and me.


    Lin Ya was still a very trustworthy person. She came not long after, and we walked into the hospital building together.


    On the way, Lin Ya looked a little serious. I asked worriedly, "How does Ding Ge''s voice sound on the phone?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer my question. She just gave me a gentle look and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here. No matter how cunning a fox is, it will show its tail one day! Don''t worry."


    I nodded dully.


    Finally, Lin Ya and I entered the building.


    On the first floor was a spacious hall, with windows for medicine and registration places on both sides, and two rows of chairs on both sides.


    When I entered the building, my heart beat faster and faster, as if I was pounding something hard.


    Not long after, we saw Ding Ge and Qin Huai sitting in the same seat. It looked like Qin Huai''s arm had been wrapped up and his hair had been treated briefly, but it still looked a little messy.


    I think the reason why they didn''t leave was because they were waiting for Lin Ya and me.


    Ding Ge also saw us, and when she saw me, there was no surprise on her face. Obviously, she knew I would come.


    Seeing me, Qin Huai''s face was even more frightening. He even wanted to stand up and run away. After Ding Ge spoke to him, Qin Huai sat down, but he still looked at me with great fear.


    I sneered. My wife is really too good at pretending!


    Pretend that if I wasn''t involved in this story, I would definitely think that Qin Huai was very afraid of Meng Xingyun!


    Lin Ya tugged at my arm and said softly, "Let''s go."


    Lin Ya and I sat down opposite Ding Ge and Qin Huai.


    As he watched me sit down, Qin Huai leaned back again, feeling as though he was on pins and needles, and his face was covered with pain. I glanced at Qin Huai. His glasses were all drama. Usually, everyone said that someone was washed all over, and Qin Huai''s hair was drama!


    Then, I looked at Ding Ge, and dinger looked at me. Perhaps it was because she was in the hospital. Ding Ge''s anger had cooled down a lot, but I could still read every emotion in her heart through my eyes.


    I sighed silently.


    The four of them sat opposite each other, and none of them spoke first.


    Although it was in the hospital, the voices in the lobby on the first floor were still quite noisy. The people chatting on the seats, walking back and forth, the people who registered for medical consultation, and so on. Amidst the noise, it was as if the air had suddenly slowed down at our speed. Our silence made the atmosphere extremely delicate.


    I cleared my throat, but I wasn''t in a hurry to defend myself or question Qin Huai. I knew I had to calm down this time!


    I took a deep breath and exhaled again. I smiled helplessly and said to Ding Ge, "Qin Huai must have told you that I poured food on his head. I cut his arm with a plate fragment, right? I know it would be ridiculous if I said he did all this himself! But Ding Ge, listen to me first. If it was really me, I would never deny it. But I didn''t hit him. I didn''t touch a finger from the beginning to the end!"


    Before Ding Ge could speak, Qin Huai said, "Brother Xing Yun, what you said is too heartless. Are you really stupid or treat us like idiots? I pour food on my head, I cut off my own flesh. Am I sick? I really can''t do that."


    I looked at Qin Huai coldly. He must have blamed everything on me.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, I know how unbelievable my words are, but Qin Huai!" I pointed at Qin Huai and continued, "He''s a big liar! Don''t believe him!"


    After that, I straightened myself out in frustration. I couldn''t even convince myself. How could I convince Ding Ge?


    "I''m afraid some people are big liars." Qin Huai said tit-for-tat.


    I continued to look at Ding Ge, my eyes sincere, I hope Ding Ge can feel my voice, I said: "Ding Ge, Qin Huai admitted to me personally, that night he deliberately misled me to want me to hit him, to make you hate me because of this, he admitted it himself! Then he directed another play by himself, making you think that I hurt him, and he even ran and shouted" kill, kill!" I know there''s no evidence for everything I said, but Qin Huai has no evidence either."


    I looked at Qin Huai again and said, "I don''t have any proof that I didn''t hurt you, but you don''t have any proof that I hurt you either!"


    However, the corner of Qin Huai''s mouth curled up, smiled and said, "Don''t tell me, I really have evidence!"

 Chapter 379 Recording

    Qin Huai''s words made me dumbfounded. I really didn''t touch him with a finger. How could he have proof?


    Fake?


    But how could he fake it?


    Lin Ya also looked at me in confusion. Ding Ge also asked Qin Huai curiously, "What evidence?"


    Qin Huai took out his cell phone and looked at me with a smile in his eyes. He said faintly, "I have a recording!"


    "Recording?"


    After that, I thought about the recording, but Qin Huai actually recorded it. If he did record our conversation, he would be able to clear my name.


    My body was not afraid of the shadow and said, "Okay, then put down the recording for us to listen to."


    "Don''t you regret it?" Qin Huai looked at me playfully.


    Hearing his words, I deeply frowned. With Qin Huai''s despicability, it was clear that he would not play a recording that would be detrimental to him, so what was in this recording?


    I looked at Qin Huai and said rudely, "Which dog dares not let go!"


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "Let''s go out and listen. It''s too messy here."


    "Okay."


    Everyone agreed, so the four of us left the building. Lin Ya said, "There''s no one behind. Let''s go to the back."


    In this way, we came to the back of the hospital building, behind a parking space, but at this time there were not many cars, most of the cars were parked in front of us, the four of us walked in a quiet place, beside a tall paulownia tree planted, just blocking the sun.


    Qin Huai fumbled around and started playing the recording.


    I began to listen carefully to the recording, which was first filled with noise and the sound of cars. Qin Huai explained to us, "I set the recording beforehand. I was afraid of this situation. Everything is clear with the recording."


    I looked at him and wished I could kill him with my eyes.


    After a series of footsteps, Qin Huai''s voice came out first. "Brother Xing Yun, you''re finally here."


    Then, my voice came again, "Don''t touch me!"


    Qin Huai''s voice said, "I''ve made a reservation, brother Xing Yun. Let''s go in."


    Because there was no picture, he could only guess what was going on with his voice. At this moment, it dawned on me. I finally understood why Qin Huai was trying to please me when it was just the two of us. From the content of the recording, Qin Huai really wanted to talk to me, and my attitude was as cold as ice.


    Then there were some more conversations. Qin Huai politely asked me to order and so on. Because I knew how it happened, I was disgusted to hear this.


    But if Ding Ge could hear the recording of Qin Huai admitting what he had done, everything would be clear.


    "I thought you weren''t coming today, brother Xing Yun. I didn''t expect you to come anyway. I think there must be some misunderstanding between us."


    ...


    "I am very sincere. Look at how many dishes I ordered. I just want to express my apologies. If I really did something to make you unhappy and provoke you, just say it. I should apologize and apologize. If you still want to beat me up, just beat me up again, okay? I will never fight back."


    "Really?" This is my voice, full of threat.


    Listening to my voice, it was as if I was going to hit Qin Huai the next second, but that was not the case.


    Then there was another creak of the stool, and then the recording ended.


    I froze. Next, Qin Huai showed his true colors. This was the most important thing. Where were those recordings? I quickly asked, "Where''s the recording? Why is it gone?"


    The recording on it was almost all Qin Huai''s disguise. At this moment, it sounded like I had no sincerity at all. It sounded like I was trying to find fault on purpose, but Qin Huai came to me apologetically, so that everyone could hear such a message.


    But is that true?


    Qin Huai lifted his eyes and said to me, "Have you forgotten? I thought you were going to call me, so I took a step back. It must have been this time that I accidentally touched my phone and ended the recording. But it doesn''t matter. I also recorded the second paragraph. Let''s keep listening."


    The second paragraph?


    Although I didn''t listen to the recording, I seemed to understand what Qin Huai was recording.


    Sure enough, when Qin Huai turned on the second recording, Qin Huai''s very kind voice came back.


    "Brother Xing Yun, let me give you a toast!"


    "Get out of the way!" My impatient voice again.


    "Snap!"


    I know. It''s the sound of a broken glass.


    Then came a louder sound. I remember it was the sound of Qin Huai throwing the plate himself, but I couldn''t see anyone. I didn''t know who dropped the plate. It was obvious that Qin Huai''s recording was misleading because he was a good man from the beginning to the end, and I was the one with the infinite anger in his cold voice.


    So, which one of these two had a higher chance of throwing plates?


    "Ah!"


    Qin Huai came over with a deep voice of fear, as if he could feel his fear through the screen, as if he was afraid of those desperate and screaming people in the movie.


    "Brother Xing Yun, what are you doing?..."


    "If you have something to say, don''t do it. Don''t do it!..."


    However, the recording was followed by a thunderous roar, and here, the recording ended again!


    I tried to control my emotions, take a deep breath, take a deep breath, but I couldn''t help but say in a deep voice, "You are the most despicable person in the world!"


    However, Qin Huai put his cell phone in his pocket and said, "I believe that through the recording, Ding Ge can roughly understand the truth. After all, the wound on my arm is here."


    Qin Huai raised his arm again and continued, "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the restaurant and ask. I believe everyone who goes there to eat should know about the Xing Yun brothers beating me."


    I looked at Ding Ge and panicked again.


    Qin Huai''s recording was absolutely amazing. It wasn''t fake. I said everything myself, but the truth was the opposite.


    Ding Ge obviously believed in his own judgment. I''m afraid anyone who heard the recording would think that I hit Qin Huai, but who would have thought that Qin Huai did it all on his own?


    "It''s not like that, Ding Ge. It''s not like that. I didn''t touch him at all." I explained, "You only heard voices. This is not the case at all. He pinched the middle part and left only useful information for himself. I really didn''t touch him!"


    I grabbed my hair so hard that my whole body became extremely agitated that I wanted to punch the wall hard.


    The grievance in my heart is like a river flowing endlessly.


    Where should I go to redress my grievances?


    I lowered my head dejectedly, and my mind was like a ball of muddled mush. I couldn''t think of any way to prove my innocence. The people in the restaurant must think that I hit Qin Huai, and Qin Huai''s trick almost fooled the whole world!


    I looked at my own shadow on the ground, or the shadow of a tree. At this moment, my shadow was completely covered by the shadow of a tree, just like the truth, all covered by darkness and dirt!


    "Meng Xingyun, it''s not you. How did I get this wound? A supernatural event?" Qin Huai had a lot of confidence. He roared, "Even if it''s to frame you, do I have to work so hard? If I don''t, I''ll die. No one is that stupid!"


    I looked at Qin Huai excitedly. I wished I could smash him to pieces like the hulk did to loki! I gritted my teeth, my heart beating like a wild rhythm of rock and roll, and a sense of despair pervaded my entire body.


    Why can''t I prove my innocence?


    I looked at Qin Huai, his eyes shining victoriously behind his glasses.


    Looking at him, I realized that there was really a kind of person in the world who could turn black and white upside down.


    In an instant, as if countless emotions were crawling through my mind like bugs, I pressed my head hard, patted my head, smoothed my hair, and felt the skin on my face wrinkle like an old tree bark, unable to make any expression.


    Ding Ge completely gave up looking at me and said indifferently, "Xing Yun, what else do you have to say?"


    I raised my head and slowly opened my mouth. I don''t know if my lips were too dry and stuck together, but I still want to tell Ding Ge that I didn''t hurt Qin Huai. Last time I beat him up, this time, no, no!


    "I didn''t hit him!"


    Speaking out, it felt as if it wasn''t my voice, because it was so hoarse, and there seemed to be endless sadness in it.


    I saw Ding Ge''s lips tremble as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Qin Huai said, "Not only did he hit me, he also said he wanted to kill me."


    "I''m afraid the whole restaurant heard the word" kill," but if anyone hears me say" kill you," I''ll kill myself in the stomach!"


    I was so angry that I lost my mind. I wanted to install a camera in our private room to record everything so that I wouldn''t have to say anything.


    "They can''t hear you. After all, we''re in the private room. You haven''t completely lost your mind. You hurt me in a moment of excitement. You don''t want to kill me. You just want to beat me up." As he spoke, Qin Huai habitually held his eyes and adjusted them slightly.


    And every time he did this, it seemed like a stomach full of bad water would churn.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his face was still the victor''s smile. He said, "Not only do you want to beat me up, you also sent a wechat saying that your brother would come over to fix me."


    When Qin Huai said this, I looked at Qin Huai as if I had been electrocuted. Ding Ge and Lin Ya looked at Qin Huai in shock.


    Qin Huai''s expression became a little unnatural, but he still didn''t understand what he had done!

 Chapter 380 : Lies Hurt People

    Qin Huai looked at the strange expressions of the three of us and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ding Ge asked faintly, "It''s okay, you keep talking."


    Qin Huai''s face became a little embarrassed. He still didn''t know what he was wrong and replied, "There''s nothing to say."


    He seemed to be aware of what he had said, but he didn''t know what he had done. Although he was smiling, he must be thinking about what he said wrong.


    I laughed, and I finally couldn''t help laughing.


    But my smile was hidden in my heart, and I didn''t show it, because at this moment, Qin Huai was like a clown, like a fox with its tail exposed, but he was still pretending, but he didn''t know that he had been exposed!


    It felt fun!


    It was so fun!


    At that moment, I was really desperate, and Qin Huai''s words brought me back to life!


    Full blood resurrection!


    I desperately suppressed my excitement and waited for the next good show! I''d like to see how Qin Huai explains it.


    Lin ya looked at Qin Huai and asked first, "You mean, Xing Yun sent someone to fix you up, right?"


    Qin Huai lifted his glasses and replied, "Yes, he threatened me and said he wanted to call someone."


    "Did the person Xing Yun called go?" Ding Ge asked.


    Qin Huai looked at Ding Ge doubtfully again and replied with some trepidation, "No, I ran away. I might have been blocked if I ran later."


    I looked at Qin Huai, but I didn''t take out my cell phone. I tried to defend myself, "I didn''t send a wechat at all. You''re lying."


    Qin Huai smiled faintly and said, "All fools know that chat records can be deleted!"


    "I didn''t send a wechat at all!" I continued.


    Qin Huai laughed sarcastically again, "It doesn''t matter if you delete your wechat."


    Dinger looked at Qin Huai and asked seriously, "Did you see Xing Yun send a wechat message with your own eyes?"


    "Ah?" Qin Huai suddenly did not dare to answer. He had a lot of confidence just now, but now he was like a leaking balloon.


    Ding Ge looked at Qin Huai again and asked, word for word, "You, saw it with your own eyes, Xing Yun sent a wechat call, right?"


    Qin Huai lowered his head slightly, not daring to look directly into Ding Ge''s eyes. He looked elsewhere and replied, "I''m not 100 % sure. He''s using voice, not typing, so I don''t know if he''s calling or sending wechat, like sending wechat."


    Qin Huai was suddenly a little nervous, although he tried to pretend to be especially calm.


    "It could be a phone call, right?" Lin Ya added.


    Qin Huai smiled again, and the muscles on his face were visibly stiff.


    "So..." Ding Ge asked again, "Regardless of whether he sent a wechat message or made a phone call, you saw him pick up his phone and call someone, right?"


    Qin Huai paused before nodding.


    I tilted my head and said, "Are you sure you saw me take out my phone and call someone?"


    "Of course!" Qin Huai frowned and looked at me.


    At this moment, dinger looked at Qin Huai''s expression and became indifferent. She continued to ask, "Qin Huai, is everything you said true? Everything you told me before, not a single word was a lie, right?"


    "Of course, Ding Ge. Don''t you believe me? We heard the recording of his attitude towards me." Qin Huai pointed contemptuously at me and explained to Ding Ge, "How could I lie to you? My arm still hurts."


    "Did you really see him send a wechat message?" Ding Ge asked again.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see whether he was texting or calling. I didn''t see him clearly, but he called." Qin Huai''s voice became agitated. He certainly didn''t understand why ding ge would ask questions about wechat over and over again.


    He didn''t understand why Ding Ge believed him so much just now. It sounded like Ding Ge''s trust in him was fading away.


    He must have been lost at grandma''s house!


    "You lied!" Ding Ge added.


    "I didn''t."


    I couldn''t help but laugh when I saw Qin Huai''s anxious expression. I''m afraid he didn''t understand what he was doing wrong at the thought of death.


    Lin Ya smiled, looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, all right, let Qin Huai die a little more clearly."


    I nodded, unable to let me continue to suffer this injustice, so I looked at Qin Huai, looking at his expression, I wanted to see how his expression would change next?


    I think it will be fun!


    So I took my phone out of my pocket and looked at Qin Huai.


    Qin Huai''s eyes went blank when he saw my fake phone with a keyboard that looked so different from the smartphone!


    He stared straight at my old phone, which had been in tatters for a long time. He froze there, motionless, like a statue.


    I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that words were bound to be lost. I had thought that Ding Ge would never believe me again. The cold wind was blowing in his heart. Who knew that Qin Huai, who was standing at the top of the mountain, had violently thrown himself down.


    A lie, a complete loss!


    The net that he had carefully set up suddenly scattered!


    I''m afraid he never thought that 99. 9 % of young people now use smartphones, regardless of whether it''s cheap or expensive, whether it''s apple, samsung or huawei xiaomi. This is already the world of smartphones. Nokia, motorola, has long been eliminated.


    Look for ten young people, a hundred young people, ten thousand young people, or expand the age limit from ten to forty or fifty years old, young or middle-aged people, randomly stop a person on the street, ask what phone he is using, I believe that 99. 9 % is a full-screen smartphone.


    Regardless of whether it''s a 4. 0 screen, a 5. 0 screen or a 6. 0 screen, the difference between this phone and a phone with a keypad is probably like the difference between an elephant and a hippo.


    I never took out my phone in front of Qin Huai before.


    While having dinner with Guzheng and Ding Ge, everyone arrived when I arrived. I didn''t take out my phone and called Hu Zi to pick me up. Qin Huai didn''t see my phone.


    This time they met alone, Qin Huai still didn''t see my phone.


    If he knew I was using such a tattered phone, I''m afraid he wouldn''t say anything about my wechat, not to mention wechat, it''s just some qq on the keyboard phone that I don''t have on it.


    So that''s why Ding Ge and Lin Ya recognized Qin Huai''s flaws at first glance.


    There was indeed a wechat message on the smartphone before.


    At this moment, I really want to thank the thief in Green city for stealing my cell phone, which made me desperate to get back in touch with Ding Ge, and this fake phone was bought because the smart phone was stolen. I didn''t expect it to save me at such a critical moment.


    He''s my benefactor!


    I looked at Qin Huai and saw his expression as if he had eaten something. Finally, the corners of my mouth were slightly raised. I vomited out my long, foul breath and said to Qin Huai, "What else do you have to say?"


    "I..." Qin Huai stammered, "Maybe I didn''t see it clearly before. I thought you were holding a... Smartphone. You kept the back of the phone facing me. So you''re not sending wechat, you''re calling!"


    "Am I calling?" I looked at Qin Huai. My eyes were like sharp knives. I gritted my teeth and said angrily, "Qin Huai, you can lie to a ghost. I have such a phone, you can''t say that I deleted my wechat, you will definitely say that I deleted the call records, right, you big fool, we went to the sales hall to pull out all my call records, you will not die to understand? That won''t be deleted! Are you trying to say that maybe I didn''t call, and I was just trying to scare you? I never took my phone in front of you from the beginning to the end. Otherwise, how could you look like that again? How could you explain? Huh?"


    At the end of the conversation, my voice suddenly grew louder, filled with anger!


    I''ve been holding my breath for too long!


    Since the first time Qin Huai pretended to harass Ding Ge to misunderstand me, I have been stuck in my heart. I can''t get it out of my head. I''m going crazy. Plus today''s events, I think even if Zhu Geliang ji xiaolan is attached to me, I can''t argue with it!


    I couldn''t help but laugh twice.


    Qin Huai really wanted to die!


    Didn''t he see those movies? How many of those villains died from talking too much? He was really too loud just now, or else he wouldn''t have fallen to this state.


    However, Qin Huai was still struggling to die. He said to Ding Ge, "Maybe I was wrong. I didn''t pay attention. But this can''t deny the fact that Meng Xingyun hit me. How do you explain the soup on my head and the injuries on my arm?"


    "I told you, you made it yourself."


    The recording couldn''t see the picture at all, so sometimes the picture that people associate with is inevitably different from the reality. I despised Qin Huai the whole time in the recording just now, but I didn''t say I was going to hit him!


    I looked at Ding Ge, and it was clear that Ding Ge no longer believed in Qin Huai.


    Qin Huai thought he had just made a small mistake, but he didn''t know that it was fatal.


    Ding Ge took a deep breath and said, "Qin Huai, stop pretending. Who knows how many lies you''ve told?"


    "I''m sorry, Ding Ge. I was wrong." Qin Huai''s face was so anxious that it changed. He explained anxiously, "I may have said something wrong in a moment of pride. I just added a little more to the truth. Although I exaggerate a little, it can''t change the fact that it happened. Don''t you trust me just because I said something wrong?"


    Ding Ge smiled slightly. She looked at me apologetically and then said to Qin Huai, "I''ve already missed it once. I won''t miss it again!"


    "Ding Ge, why don''t you believe me? The whole restaurant can testify for me!" Qin Huai looked rather excited.


    "You go, I don''t want to see you again." Ding Ge didn''t want to talk to Qin Huai anymore. She said to Lin Ya and me, "Let''s go."


    Just like that, the three of us left Qin Huai and left.


    Behind him was still Qin Huai''s unwilling voice: "What I said is true!"


    However, his voice was soon blown away in the wind. I turned my head to look at the defeated Qin Huai. It was probably me who was standing there just now. Who would have thought that things would change like the eighteen corners of a mountain road?


    I looked at Qin Huai sarcastically and gave him a middle finger.

 Chapter 381 : Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Before I left, I looked up at the blue sky. Today, there were plenty of clouds, and the clouds spread like a sea of clouds. They were very bright. The sun went through the clouds and shone some of them golden.


    I left the hospital with Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    Qin Huai''s villainous face was finally exposed, and I could breathe a complete sigh of relief.


    Lin ya and I drove two cars when we arrived. I thought ding ge would take lin ya''s car, but she didn''t want to sit in the car I drove.


    For some reason, even though the truth was out, sitting alone in the car with Ding Ge still felt a little awkward.


    Lin Ya''s car was in front, and I followed behind.


    At first, Ding Ge and I didn''t talk, and I didn''t even dare to look at her out of the corner of my eye. I looked ahead and felt a little uneasy. After a while, I asked Ding Ge, "In fact, even if Qin Huai lied and said I sent a wechat message, it really doesn''t prove that I didn''t hit him. After all, I did hit him once! You really want to believe me?"


    Ding Ge looked a little embarrassed. She didn''t look at me, but looked ahead and said apologetically, "I shouldn''t have doubted you."


    I was stunned for a moment, my heart was filled with mixed feelings and endless sighs.


    I still remember Ding Ge''s cold eyes. I really thought she had given up on me. All my good memories in her heart would disappear. In her eyes, I was no longer the same person.


    I''m just a person she hates!


    This is the most despairing result!


    Ding Ge continued, "I shouldn''t have treated you that way. My attitude before... Everyone didn''t believe you at the time. You were already hurt, and I still treated you that way. Xing Yun, don''t you blame me?"


    I shook my head and said softly, "No wonder!"


    "You must blame me." Ding Ge sighed sadly. I saw a guilty light in her eyes.


    "All right, Ding Ge." I comforted him, "It''s over. Don''t talk about it anymore."


    Ding Ge looked at me again. She seemed to have a lot to say to me, but in the end, she just whispered, "I''m sorry."


    My hands holding the steering wheel tightened a little. I smiled and replied as calmly as possible, "It''s okay. You didn''t do anything wrong, did you? But Qin Huai is too despicable."


    Ding Ge stopped talking and the car became silent. The silence was uncomfortable. I knew that Ding Ge and I needed some time to digest this.


    However, I suddenly thought that even if Qin Huai''s true face was revealed, he was still very close to Ding Ge. The two of them were colleagues. I was even more annoyed at the thought of this, but I couldn''t do anything about Qin Huai!


    I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Qin Huai''s position is higher and lower than yours?"


    Ding Ge looked at me strangely, hesitated and replied, "Well, we''re on the same level. We''re not in the same department. There''s no higher or lower."


    "Hey!" I sighed and said, "If only you were in a higher position than him."


    Dinger looked at me and I continued, "Then we can drive him away."


    I can rest assured that Qin Huai is fired.


    How can I rest assured with such a despicable and vicious person like Qin Huai by my side?


    "I can''t drive him." Ding Ge''s voice suddenly became dispirited. She said unhappily, "But I won''t say another word to him except for work."


    Ding Ge clearly hated Qin Huai at the moment.


    I looked at Ding Ge, and I could see that Ding Ge was in a bad mood. I think she probably thought of Qin Huai as a friend, but who would have thought that Qin Huai was such a villain.


    However, I was still worried. I continued driving without thinking, and casually said, "If it''s not a big deal, just quit. You''ve had this idea before anyway."


    I remember that Ding Ge used to cry and complain to me about wanting to leave, but now it''s good to take this opportunity to leave.


    But it''s not a small matter. The decision is still in Ding Ge''s hands. I can''t make it for her.


    "Ah?" Dinger let out a light sigh, as if she didn''t expect me to say that. She smoothed her hair with her hands, lowered her head slightly and replied, "Now that I''m the head of the project with Guzheng, I can''t just leave the stall so irresponsible."


    "What project is it? Is it that important?" I asked curiously.


    "To put it bluntly, one seller, one buyer, one seller, one buyer. Guzheng, they sell, we buy."


    "Then what''s so hard about that? I can''t turn around without you." When I heard that, I smiled.


    "Of course." Ding ge looked at me and said, "This is a simplified version of the story. Just because of this cooperation, how many people in the two companies are busy, and the transaction amount is tens of millions, do you know? And maybe we''ll work together for a long time, which is very important for both companies."


    "Most people just sit in the office and get busy." Most of the time, there are dozens of people who can accomplish something, and half of them are managers.


    If you change all the items you sell into various numbers, maybe someone really doesn''t know what kind of business they are doing.


    "Then you really have to be careful. Qin Huai is really... Like a bomb!" I said with great care and concern.


    Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. Besides, there are so many people in the company in broad daylight. What can he do to me?"


    I can''t say anything when Ding Ge says that. After all, I can''t cover the sky with my own hands.


    Then Lin Ya and I drove to the cake shop that was being renovated one after another.


    I parked my car in front of the cake shop for a while, got out of the car and asked Ding Ge, "Will you be back to the company later?"


    "Leave me alone. I''ll be back soon." Ding Ge replied.


    I nodded.


    At this moment, a sudden feeling came from my body. Suddenly, I felt as if I had lost all my strength and felt very uncomfortable. My head was also a little dizzy. I quickly squatted down.


    Seeing me like this, Ding Ge and Lin Ya quickly squatted down and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you, Xing Yun?"


    I stretched out my hand to signal that they were fine, but the pain was still very strong. I gritted my teeth and said to them, "I haven''t eaten lunch today. I think I''m hungry."


    "Ah?" Lin Ya asked curiously, "Why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    I didn''t answer Lin Ya''s question. I was just panting. At this time, Ding Ge said quickly, "Then you should go back to eat."


    "Take a break." I feel terrible for a while. Let''s wait until I get over it.


    In fact, the hunger is not that bad. After all, we usually eat later. Maybe it is because we have just eaten at this time, so it is also at this time that the habitual hunger in the stomach is the strongest.


    I can''t help but think, I feel so bad when I''m hungry once. How painful is Ding Ge''s gastroenteritis usually?


    Finally, my body didn''t feel so bad anymore. I took a breath, smiled bitterly, and said, "I can eat in front of someone as disgusting as Qin Huai. I even made two whole recordings. Do you want to know what I didn''t record?"


    Lin Ya said, "You should eat first."


    "That''s right. It''s time to eat." I said, "Let''s go back to the Xingyun hotel for a rest. The decoration is not bad for a while."


    At this time, the interior of the cake shop was still undergoing renovation, and it was still a mess, but the walls had begun to turn pink for the second time, looking much brighter than before.


    The two of them nodded and we started walking towards the Xingyun hotel.


    Alas, crossing the road during the day was a troublesome thing. It was easy to get there, but the cars were one after another. It would be great if there was an overpass.


    When I got to the restaurant, I took a steamed bun and a bottle of water, made a cold dish, and started eating. I also asked Jiang Yan to get me a bowl of noodles.


    Speaking of which, I''m still familiar with Jiang Yan. I rarely ask Shi Yuan to give me the following.


    In the Xingyun hotel, I''m not that close to Shi Yuan, and I don''t know why. However, Shi Yuan and Hu Zi had a good relationship. After all, Hu Zi was the one who forcefully recruited Shi Yuan.


    Shi Yuan was the kind of person who was too sophisticated, and I didn''t care about that. Maybe it was because of some human surprise that we didn''t have a heart to heart.


    Some people are willing to live a more realistic life, which is not wrong.


    Some people live unscrupulously, and that''s a big mistake!


    I began to preach to lin ya and Ding Ge, "Qin Huai smiled at me the moment I went. I felt hypocritical when I saw him like this. We walked into the restaurant and I said it was just the two of us. Why did he still order a private room? It turns out that he had already planned it, and so did the ordering. We two, he ordered eight dishes, and now he finally understood. He just wanted the voice on the recording to sound scary."


    As I ate, I told the two of them everything that Qin Huai had told me. Of course, I didn''t say anything.


    After all, the three of us know best about what I did to Ding Ge. It''s just awkward.


    When the two heard Qin Huai pour food on their head and stab their arms with glass shards, they also frowned tightly. Qin Huai was so ruthless to himself, let alone to others.


    And the traps he set up twice were too convincing, so he had to admit that his brain was smart, but such people were too extreme, the farther away from this kind of person, the better.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly remembered something, and she said to me, "Guzheng suspected you at the time. Did you two have a fight? Now that the truth is out, won''t you tell her?"


    Hey, I really don''t want to talk about Guzheng in front of Ding Ge, but I still replied, "We didn''t fight. She''s so busy. She''ll know when she needs to know."


    I didn''t want to show off or blame Guzheng for this. Although I was sad about the distrust, I could only blame Qin Huai for his brilliant methods.


    This was a plan to sow discord. Qin Huai''s plan was really good!


    Fortunately, this matter was finally over. I looked at the smile on Ding Ge''s face. This episode between us was over. I sincerely hope that there will be no more episodes.


    If only a few months had passed, I could have confessed to Ding Ge.

 Chapter 382 : Two Years Apart

    ...


    Time flew by like water.


    Feeling a little dazed, it was may day, two years after Ding Ge and I broke up.


    In other words, it had been a year since I got back in touch with Ding Ge from Green city railway station.


    For two years, she was still my ex-girlfriend!


    It was a quiet period of time, and nothing too worrying happened. Our life was like a Xingyun hotel operation day, day after day to welcome guests, we served food after food, cleaned up tables and chairs.


    Lights on, lights off, people leaving...


    It''s not that there are no bumps and turns, but life, that''s all. Most of the time, it''s just plain, like the gentle wind blowing in spring.


    Tell us about us.


    Ding Ge and I, I thought I would be able to pay Guzheng''s money back and carry out the plan I had planned for a long time on may 1 this year, but for the time being, it seems that this plan is going to be ruined because I haven''t saved enough money.


    Because of working with Guzheng, Ding Ge became busy again. I haven''t seen her in a month.


    But because of Qin Huai, I became especially worried about Ding Ge. Fortunately, after being exposed, Qin Huai became extraordinarily honest. Perhaps he was afraid that Ding Ge would tell him everything he had done.


    Occasionally, lin ya would take dinger home for dinner.


    By the way, one thing I forgot to say was that the cast on Ding Ge''s broken arm had been removed. Lin Ya and I went to the hospital with her, but we still had the plaster on. At first, there was a rope hanging, and now the rope was basically not needed, but that arm still couldn''t move much. Now Ding Ge needed to apply a kind of ointment to the fracture every day.


    Ding Ge''s injuries are much better than before, and it won''t take long for the bones to fully heal.


    Even after he grew up, Ding Ge couldn''t do anything with his arm, and he had to keep it.


    I really don''t want anything to happen to her!


    Guzheng was as busy as Ding Ge.


    After all, this project is a collaboration between the two companies, and from what I understand, it seems that the two companies are in charge of this project, Ding Ge and Guzheng respectively, so ding ge is busy, and Guzheng is busy.


    I rarely see Guzheng either. She probably came to see me less than five times.


    Of course, Guzheng also knew what Qin Huai had done to me. She didn''t apologize to me. Of course, she didn''t need to. She didn''t do anything wrong.


    However, when Guzheng found out about these things, she suddenly became silent and did not know what she was thinking. She lowered her head slightly so that no one could see her expression. I can''t say it either. I always feel that Guzheng and I are far apart at this time. She doesn''t come to me as often as she used to. Now she comes to the Xingyun hotel a lot less.


    That''s good. Maybe the pain will be alleviated.


    It is said that time is the best medicine for healing. Maybe Guzheng will gradually let go of this dark relationship with me.


    And every time she came, she was alone, and her eyes always seemed to be filled with a little casual sadness. I felt that she was very unhappy. Her fair face always wore a deep tiredness. When I asked her about the company, she always replied that she was fine, just like that.


    I really don''t want to know about Guzheng''s company, including Ding Ge''s company. Even when we were lovers, I rarely asked Ding Ge about the details of her daily work. I just asked her if she was doing well at work, if she was troubled, and if she was not tired of all these things.


    Lin Ya was also busy.


    Since Lin Feng and Tang Manya were not around, the whole renovation of the bakery fell on Lin Ya. She was overseeing every day, worrying about the photo shop and fixing the film at night. She was very busy.


    Fortunately, Ji Ze had been with Lin Ya all this time. Ji Ze could help Lin Ya if he had something to do.


    For Ji Ze, Lin Ya really had no choice. She had clearly told ji ze that they could only be friends. Ji Ze just said with a smile that a friend is a friend. It doesn''t matter.


    Lin Ya really had no choice. She really owed Ji Ze a lot in her heart.


    But the debt cannot be repaid with love!


    Fortunately, in more than a month, the renovation was finally completed!


    After the renovation, we stood in front of the Xingyun hotel and saw the beautiful and brand new signboard. According to the name they had already confirmed, the elegant cake shop, this name is quite nice. Lin Ya really spent too much experience for this cake shop, and it must have cost a lot of money, just from the external signboard can be seen.


    Inside, from a messy place to a beautiful place.


    Walking in, it was as if he could smell a fragrance. The whole cake shop was designed to be warm yellow, and the counter and checkout counter were all set up, but there were no products or samples, and the tables and chairs were all arranged neatly. There were some cartoons on a wall, and the color was gorgeous. There was a beautiful cake in the center, which radiated an orange light.


    Bright, fashionable, beautiful. Under Lin Ya''s supervision, the whole cake shop seemed to be dressed up as a beautiful and fashionable girl.


    Seeing this bakery become like this little by little, I really feel happy in the eyes of my heart, and Lin Ya even has a thick smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Lin Ya said that when Lin Feng and tang manya arrived, the cake shop would be open!


    I could tell that she was looking forward to that day.


    The day the bakery was finished, we prepared a big meal for Lin Ya. She had been working so hard these days that she didn''t have any water in the word.


    After that, she returned to the photography shop.


    By the way, I forgot to mention that because the tables and chairs that were abandoned in our restaurant were not sold, Hu Zi and I moved in a table in our rented room, and Lin Ya''s room moved in a table for four people.


    The rest of my aunt''s family took one set, our family took one set, Tiger home took one set, Old Gao took one set in the pond, and the rest of the staff took one set apart from my cousin as a benefit to everyone, and then we dealt with the few tables that were left on the cheap.


    After all, this thing doesn''t have to be too perishable for a long time, so just pay for it.


    As for Hu Zi, the days were as calm as ours, and his underground relationship with Xiaoyi continued. And the money that the rogue boss owed Hu Zi''s father had not come back, which was Hu Zi''s biggest worry.


    When Hu Zi was once paid to drink with Old Gao, he was particularly unhappy about why so many terrible things happened to him. First, he talked about how his girlfriend betrayed him who had treated each other sincerely for so many years, then he talked about how his old father was being treated so unfairly. This was supposed to be easy to solve, but sometimes, things that could be done in three days Not even three months!


    Other than that, Hu Zi was doing well. And it felt like he should be out of the shadow of his last relationship.


    As for Old Gao''s past, I don''t know.


    He did not contact Wang Mengmeng, nor meet Wang Mengmeng, nor mention Wang Mengmeng, but he was still single and never talked about finding a girlfriend.


    Sometimes when the restaurant was not busy, Old Gao would often come to the pond.


    The pond had already been filled with a new batch of fish fry, which was now managed by xiao tian, but it was obvious that he did not manage as well as old meng, but it was okay. Tian was mostly responsible for driving and delivering the goods at that time, and he had a lot of experience.


    Originally, he wanted to ask old meng for guidance, but old meng''s cell phone never rang again.


    Sometimes I think of that old man in the pond, but I know the chances of us seeing each other in this life are too low. Even if his phone is connected, maybe I can''t muster up the courage to call this number in the future.


    In fact, this is inevitable in life, there will always be such a passer-by as old meng. Some passers-by have passed, and we will not look back on the way they left, and some people will leave you beautiful and unforgettable memories.


    Now that the Xingyun hotel''s fish are all free from the pond, Old Gao never said anything about money. I know he was guilty because he didn''t have money to invest in the restaurant, and I didn''t say anything. If it made Old Gao feel better, then let him.


    There were also fishing guests in the pond, but not many. There were only a few people every day. In just one year, this pond had experienced a lot.


    Our lives, compared to mountains and rivers, are only a hundred years in a hurry.


    The ups and downs of our lives are nothing compared to the ups and downs of mountains and rivers.


    ...


    That day, it was the end of april, and Old Gao and I drove to the pond together.


    On the road, looking at the familiar roads and scenery, I opened the glass, put my hand out of the window, and put my hand in the direction of the wind. There were not many cars here, and most of them could see the green scenery.


    In fact, strictly speaking, Ding Ge and I should have broken up at the end of april, but on the day of the breakup, Ding Ge was crying outside the door until late into the night, and in the end, there was almost nothing left but silent sobbing.


    I closed my eyes and let the strong wind blow on my palm.


    Two years!


    It''s been two years since I broke up with Ding Ge!


    Over the past two years, some people have already changed a lot of girlfriends after breaking up, some may have already married another person, and most of them will break up contact with their predecessors and have a new life. Occasionally, they will just recall the past without experiencing it, just like the ripples of the breeze across the pond and lake, which could not cause any big waves for a long time.


    Soon, peace returned.


    How many people would still love a boyfriend or girlfriend who has been separated for two years?


    There was an involuntary bitterness at the corner of my mouth. What should I say to Ding Ge after two years?


    Are you happy to break up for two years?


    But I''m not happy!

 Chapter 383 I Just Want to See You

    In a daze, the car had already reached the pond.


    Old Gao and I got out of the car and walked towards the pond. I turned around and looked at the pond. It was the same water, the same trees, the same wind with the faint smell of fish and grass.


    Thinking about how he used to come here every day, like a serious fisherman, but not with a basket and straw hat on his back, Tian was feeding the fish on the shore. Hearing footsteps, he turned to look at us and shouted, "Brother, Brother xingyun, you''re here."


    I waved my hand at xiaotian. Tian was still the same. He looked like a young man who was quite tender, but at this time, Tian gave people a very different feeling, as if he had grown up a lot.


    The three of us fed the fish on the shore and chatted for a while, then I sat down on a rock.


    I greedily enjoyed the tranquility of the pond and quietly looked at the clear water in front of me. The water in the pond had been swaying gently, reflecting the swaying leaves on the branches of the trees.


    I don''t know why I miss Ding Ge so much today. Maybe it was the day two years ago that affected me so much. It made my life go in another direction. It made me unable to walk out until now.


    I closed my eyes as if I could see that scene from the beginning. I could see Ding Ge leaning against the door in a pitiful state, and I could hear the cries of pain that made me stab myself to death.


    Those memories always flooded me like a flood, suffocating me.


    Two years!


    A year ago, I stood in Green city railway station in a daze. Ding Ge, who had been drenched in the rain but was so beautiful, suddenly appeared in front of me and lit a small lamp in my dark heart.


    Now that I think about it, I feel that Ding Ge is really good to me.


    I foolishly let go of my hand.


    This is the stupidest decision I''ve ever made!


    It was as if I had a connection. Just as I was thinking about Ding Ge, Ding Ge actually called me.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s name, I suddenly frowned. Although I occasionally see Ding Ge now, she still calls me rarely. I''m worried that nothing will happen.


    I quickly picked up the phone and asked nervously, "Hello, Ding Ge, what''s wrong?"


    "Where are you?" Ding Ge''s voice was a little soft, but there was something heavy in her voice.


    "I''m at the pond." I asked again, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing." Ding Ge whispered, "I just want to see you."


    I just wanted to see you.


    I don''t know how to describe my feelings when I heard this, not the excitement of jumping up and down, but the penetrating power of this sentence made me immerse in it for a long time. That sentence was like a dream that I couldn''t believe.


    My heart sped up as if it had heard a summon, as if the car had stepped on the accelerator.


    I felt my hands tremble, my face tremble, and my whole body tremble.


    Ding Ge actually told me that she wanted to see me. Although her tone was very calm, it was like the calm before the storm. I could feel the intense emotions in her heart.


    I held my breath and whispered, "Okay."


    I want to see you too!


    "Then I''ll wait for you to come back. I''ll wait for you at lin ya''s house."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, I closed my eyes and shook the phone in my hand. The wind blew on my face. I didn''t know if it was too cold. A tear came out of the corner of my eye.


    The call just now, I can''t tell...


    Sometimes people would inexplicably enter a particularly emotional state, I think, just like Ding Ge, although I can''t see her, I can only hear her voice, but I can feel her heart, I can fully understand her mood and her state.


    It was like two people looking at each other face to face. There was no need for words to describe and tell each other when their eyes met. Everything became clear in that eyes. This was probably how the heart communicated with the heart.


    At this moment, I can''t wait to be able to return to the rented house immediately, I can''t wait to see Ding Ge immediately!


    Because I know that most of our lives are rational, and our emotions will become precious, and they will die quietly. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to find them in the moment we realized it.


    Soon I calmed down. After all, I can''t go back now, and I have to spend some time in the pond.


    The water was still moving, but my heart could not calm down.


    At this moment, Old Gao''s voice suddenly came from behind, "Xing Yun."


    I turned around, stood up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Come on, Hu Zi''s gone."


    I frowned. Hu Zi left. What do you mean?


    I hastened my steps towards Old Gao and said, "What?"


    Old Gao explained to me as he walked towards the car, "Remember the boss who owed Hu Zi''s father. Hu Zi is going to look for him alone. He''s already at the station. If we hurry, we might be able to catch up with him."


    "What?" I was shocked when I heard that. Hu Zi went to look for the unscrupulous boss alone. This was too impulsive!


    I hastened to catch up with Old Gao and said, "When did it happen?"


    "Sister qi just called me."


    As we spoke, the two of us walked to the car. Old Gao was on fire. I took out my phone and said, "Let me call Hu Zi first."


    At that time, we had discussed it together. If it couldn''t be solved by others, then we had to solve it ourselves. We agreed to go with Hu Zi. Who would have thought that Hu Zi would go alone?


    If that unscrupulous boss could beat up Hu Zi''s father, he would not be a good person. Hu Zi was alone in a foreign land, so nothing should happen.


    Old Gao drove the car very fast, and the beep in the microphone was still ringing slowly.


    Hu Zi didn''t answer a call, and I don''t know if he didn''t answer it on purpose. I think he definitely didn''t want us to go with him, so he took advantage of us going to the pond and left alone.


    But it''s too dangerous to be alone. More than one person at least has a partner.


    I couldn''t take it lying down. My heart was in a hurry. Hu Zi didn''t answer, so I called again.


    After a long beep, Hu Zi answered.


    "Hu Zi, where are you?" I couldn''t wait to ask.


    "I''m at the bus stop." Hu Zi smiled sheepishly.


    "What are you doing? You''re running away when we go to the pond. We agreed that the three of us would be together, damn it! Waiting for us." I said it at top speed.


    Hu Zi smiled again and replied, "You two don''t go. I''ll handle this alone. You two really can''t do it when you leave the restaurant. Just keep a good watch over the restaurant. I''ll be back in two days."


    "You don''t have to do this with me. If we can come back in two days, we''ll have to go. At the worst, we''ll have to park the restaurant for two days. You can''t go alone!" I said anxiously.


    Hu Zi sighed helplessly.


    I said in a tough tone, "You wait for me at the station now. Old Gao and I will be there soon. Do you hear me?"


    After that, I hung up the phone, furious.


    If he''s a brother or not, how can he handle such a big thing alone?


    I couldn''t help but complain to Old Gao, "Hu Zi is so cheap, he stole away!"


    Old Gao didn''t reply to me, just focused on driving, the trees on both sides of the road retreated quickly. Old Gao was already driving fast enough, but I was still a little anxious. Usually, it seemed like I was always wasting time, and at the crucial moment, I always felt that time was not enough.


    I didn''t speak to Old Gao anymore. Both of them were in a state of anxiety. The car went from the high tree fields to the tall buildings. Through the endless shuttle, we finally arrived at the entrance of the bus station.


    I quickly got out of the car, and a bus came out of the station. I didn''t know where Hu Zi was going, so I just looked at the bus window unintentionally.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw Hu Zi sitting by the window!


    Hu Zi also saw me. He smiled at me guiltily and waved at me.


    The car was still driving, and I was so angry that my hands trembled and pointed at Hu Zi angrily. Hu Zi just waved his hand and smiled at me. He opened his mouth and said something to me. Although he couldn''t hear anything, it sounded like he was saying, "Go back."


    Old Gao also parked the car and came to my side. He looked in the direction I pointed and said, "Where is Hu Zi in the car?"


    "That''s right!"


    I could only watch the car disappear from my sight, but there was nothing I could do. There were too many cars on the road.


    "What should we do?" Old Gao asked.


    I quickly and excitedly took out my cell phone and dialed Hu Zi''s number. Fortunately, Hu Zi answered. Without saying anything, I shouted, "Damn, we agreed to wait for the two of us. Where are you going?"


    "Xing Yun, can you listen to me? Can you listen to me?" Hu Zi begged helplessly.


    "Say it!" I said angrily.


    "Don''t get excited. I planned to go alone. First, the restaurant can''t leave the three of us at the same time. They can''t do anything without three people at once. What if things go wrong? We usually go to the market to buy food. We''re both familiar with each other. I can''t trust them. The three of us really can''t all go. Second, it''s not as complicated as you think. I''ll be back in a few days. Don''t worry, I''ll be back in good condition."


    Hu Zi was still able to joke, but I said worriedly, "You can guarantee that! He can give you the money when you get there, right? If only it could be that easy."


    It was so easy. Hu Zi didn''t have to go out of town alone to collect debts.


    "I''ll be fine when I get back!" Hu Zi continued with a smile, "You two can just keep your house safe and wait for my good news."


    After saying that, Hu Zi hung up the phone, and I had to scold him again, "Damn!"

 Chapter 384 : Something That I Cant Talk about

    The two of us felt dizzy as we watched cars roar past one after another in front of us.


    I let out a long sigh. Hu Zi went alone after all.


    Old Gao looked into the distance helplessly and asked, "What do we do?"


    "We can only wait for news from Hu Zi." I think since Hu Zi has decided to go alone, he won''t tell us the destination, so all we can do is wait for him.


    But I was really worried, and I didn''t know if Hu Zi could get the money back this time. Sometimes it''s so hard to ask for an account, but the three million that Mr. Li owes ji ze hasn''t been paid back yet.


    And I have to admit, Hu Zi is right. It''s really not good for the three of us to leave the restaurant at once. It''s still good for a while. It''s true that they can''t do it in a few days. But this is also a score. I was thinking of closing the store for a few days and going with Hu Zi.


    I don''t know if Hu Zi is really confident that the money will come over, or if he''s just trying to comfort us.


    Hey!


    Of course, I hope that Hu Zi will bring good news when he comes back. That is the hard-earned money of Hu Zi''s father and his villagers!


    Just like that, Old Gao and I drove back to the hotel.


    I was thinking about what Ding Ge said to me over the phone. She said she was waiting for me at lin ya''s house. I thought I should meet Ding Ge first.


    It was almost half the night, but it was a little late now. I told Old Gao to go home.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but wonder, what happened to Ding Ge today? She was in a very different state and wondered if something had happened.


    Standing in front of Lin Ya''s house, I took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Ding Ge opened the door for me. I stood outside the door and looked at Ding Ge. For some reason, Ding Ge''s expression seemed to be filled with endless sadness. She looked at me deeply. There was a complicated light in her eyes. I was stunned. My throat rolled over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Go to your room and talk." Ding Ge said faintly.


    I don''t know why Ding Ge let us in, but I nodded. I opened our door, Ding Ge closed Lin Ya''s door, and we went in one after another.


    I closed the door and there was a little more melancholy in my heart. At this time, Ding Ge seemed to have a lot of troubles. She stroked her bangs anxiously. I said to her, "Sit down first."


    Ding Ge sat down, but I could tell that she was very upset.


    Her hands kept moving slightly, tapping on her thighs subconsciously, but she didn''t say anything and remained silent.


    I asked, "Do you drink water? Ding Ge?"


    Ding Ge shook his head.


    I moved a chair and sat down next to Ding Ge, asking worriedly, "What happened?"


    "Nothing." Ding Ge took a deep breath, looked at me and said, "I just want to talk to you."


    "Sure."


    I looked at Ding Ge seriously.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but think that Ding Ge had called me at the pond to say that he was waiting for me at lin ya''s house. He didn''t know if Lin Ya was home, but was Ding Ge waiting for me?


    Although she said she wanted to talk to me, when I looked at Ding Ge, she was not in a hurry to speak. She seemed to be brewing something, and her expression was really unreadable.


    Ding Ge looked a little tired, but her eyes were especially bright, with an emotional glow. I could even feel the love in her eyes. When we looked at each other, I really felt this feeling, very strong.


    She put her left hand on her forehead as if she was thinking about something. It seemed like she had a lot to say, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Just like that, Ding Ge didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything either. I was waiting for her quietly and didn''t want to disturb her. In silence, I stared at the heartbreaking Ding Ge. She was such a beautiful girl. Her delicate features were as beautiful as porcelain. Her smooth skin was frosty and snowy.


    As the room grew darker and darker, I took a look at the balcony and saw that the sky outside had turned gray. I said to Ding Ge, "I''ll turn on the lights."


    "No need." Ding Ge said quickly and then said, "Keep it closed."


    I hesitated for a moment, but I still listened to Ding Ge.


    In the dim light, Ding Ge suddenly looked a little inexplicably lonely. At this moment, she suddenly said, "Our cooperation with Guzheng company is over."


    "It''s over?" I was shocked and asked, "Why?"


    "Ah?" Ding Ge understood that I had misunderstood her, and she explained, "The collaboration is complete."


    "Oh." I nodded. I thought it was because of the unhappy cooperation between the two companies that the cooperation was interrupted. It turned out that the cooperation was over. I asked again, "What''s wrong? Did you have a bad cooperation?"


    Ding Ge obviously had a lot on her mind, but she hasn''t said anything yet.


    "No, no." Ding Ge shook his head and replied, "We worked well together."


    I moved the chair towards dinger. I wanted to stroke Ding Ge''s back, but after thinking about it, I pressed a corner of the chair with my hand and asked softly, "What''s wrong with that? Are you too tired?"


    "A little." Ding Ge pouted slightly.


    "If you''re tired, take a leave of absence and take a good rest for two days. Since this project is over, you don''t have any pressure."


    Ding ge nodded.


    But she didn''t seem to care much about it, and her expression was still a little conflicted, as if she couldn''t speak.


    I continued to ask softly, "Do you have something on your mind?"


    Ding ge opened her mouth, but still didn''t say anything. Her entanglement made me sad. I really wish I could share it with ding ge.


    I kept looking at Ding Ge, and she seemed a little embarrassed. She looked at it a little evasively. She smiled shyly and said, "Look at me, I can''t say it."


    "Okay, I''ll turn my back, okay."


    I smiled helplessly. There was nothing I couldn''t say.


    However, Ding Ge suddenly stood up and I turned to look at her. Ding Ge walked to the sun terrace and I followed her.


    Outside, it was already faint, and in the distance, it was even more hazy. At this time, the streetlights were not measured, and there was no beautiful night scene outside to see.


    Instead of standing side by side with Ding Ge, I was standing behind her on the right, standing there with her.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s hair draped over his shoulders, the faint fragrance made my heart throb. I always feel like things are going to be different between us at this moment.


    After a while, Ding Ge turned his head and looked at me. At that moment, I felt as if I had been electrocuted, and my heart began to beat violently.


    I didn''t know what to say. I just looked into Ding Ge''s eyes, and a subtle feeling passed between us. It was as if we were connected.


    I looked at her thin lips and my adam''s apple moved slightly. At this moment, I really wanted to kiss her!


    There were no soft lights, no beautiful night scenery, and everything around us was not romantic, but the ambiguous and fun that flowed between us seemed to pervade the entire balcony without knowing it.


    I inadvertently smiled at the corner of my mouth.


    Ding Ge smiled shyly.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge''s skin was snow-white, so I could see her pretty red cheeks in such a dark place. She lowered her head slightly and said, "Dong dong..."


    Just then, the door actually rang!


    All of a sudden, all the romance and beauty were gone. I couldn''t help but feel very upset. Who knocked at the door at this time?


    However, some things are lost and can never be found again.


    Ding Ge pursed his lips. I could no longer hear what he had just said. I took a deep breath and tried to hold back my emotions. As I walked towards the door, I asked, "Who is it?"


    "Me, who can it be!"


    Lin Ya''s voice.


    My anger was extinguished in half. I didn''t want to provoke lin ya.


    Ding Ge also walked towards the door. She lowered her head slightly to take care of her bangs. I walked over and opened the door. Lin Ya asked me, "Is Ding Ge here?"


    But just as he asked, Lin Ya had already seen Ding Ge.


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "I thought you were here."


    "Off work?" I exhaled and asked. It seemed that Lin Ya wasn''t home before.


    "Well, we went out for dinner. Ding Ge, you haven''t eaten yet, have you?" Lin Ya asked Ding Ge again.


    "Uh, no. I''m not waiting for you." Ding Ge smiled and said calmly.


    Lin Ya did not notice anything unusual. She smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go. Let''s go out for dinner."


    Then Lin Ya looked at me and asked, "Are you going?"


    "No, the restaurant should be busy. I should go." I wanted to escape because I suddenly didn''t know how to face Ding Ge.


    And I think, with lin ya around, those things that she wanted to say shouldn''t be able to be said.


    So I went downstairs with Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    The two of them didn''t go to the Xingyun hotel for dinner, so we parted at the entrance of the neighborhood. I breathed deeply as I walked towards the restaurant, calming my emotions.


    I have to admit, that moment was really wonderful. It felt like when I first fell in love with Ding Ge, my heart was pounding and wonderful.


    But it was strange to think about it. What happened to Ding Ge?


    I can''t think of a reason why I started to join the busy team at the restaurant.


    However, not long after, I received another call.


    This time, it was Guzheng.


    When Guzheng used to come to see me often, it was not strange to see Guzheng''s phone call, but now I can''t help but feel a little strange.


    I answered the phone and Guzheng asked, "Where are you?"


    "In the Xingyun hotel."


    "Busy, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll come and find you later." Guzheng said.


    "Sure."


    Soon, Guzheng hung up the phone. I thought back to the tone of Guzheng''s voice, and I had a lot of doubts in my heart.


    I feel that Guzheng''s tone is also very abnormal, she seems to have a heavy heart?

 Chapter 385 : The Same Worried Guzheng

    It was another busy night, and I had no time to guess what was on Guzheng''s mind.


    Now, I can see her as a normal friend, no longer depressed and restrained, and no longer have the mentality of escaping. I really hope that Guzheng can put down this wrong love and laugh it off.


    Hu Zi was not there, and there was one less person in the restaurant. Unconsciously, his movements became much more efficient. Time passed quickly while he was busy. Although Guzheng said he would come over later, Guzheng didn''t come until we were eating.


    After dinner, I stood at the door to rest for a while.


    He looked at the roadside and wondered when Guzheng would come.


    There was not much wind tonight, and there was not much coolness in the night. Everyone walked out of the door and chatted casually.


    I began to think about Ding Ge and Guzheng, who were a little strange today. They were both equally preoccupied. Could it have anything to do with their cooperation?


    Although Ding Ge told me that it was a pleasant cooperation, who knows if there were any small flaws in it that made the two of them feel bad about each other.


    Many times, the relationship between people in front of the interweaving of interests is the most fragile, even if it is a friend. Di Ming told me before that he was betrayed by his brother.


    Could that be the reason?


    I had been worried when the two of them worked together, because their relationship was too sensitive.


    However, when I saw Ding Ge today, I felt that there was more sadness in her expression than worry and unhappiness.


    Not long after, everyone greeted me and left one by one. I was the only one left in front of the restaurant. I walked a few steps forward and stood on the steps of the sidewalk, looking at the dim yellow street on my left.


    At this time, there were fewer cars on the street, the environment was less noisy, and many shops had closed their doors, without the splendor of the first lights, only the lonely people were walking, and the streetlights that lit their way home.


    I looked down at my own shadow, a little bored, I don''t know if I should continue to wait?


    But ever since I met Guzheng, she has always kept her word. I think since she said she would come, she would call me sooner or later, even if she didn''t come.


    After standing for a while, I felt a little cooler. Just as I was about to go back to the hotel, a taxi stopped by the side of the road and a girl got out of the car.


    I froze for a moment. I didn''t expect that the passenger walking from the taxi was Guzheng!


    Today, Guzheng was only wearing her usual clothes, an orange long-sleeve and a pair of white skinny pants, and no makeup on her face. However, under the streetlight, she was still beautiful, but her face was a little pale.


    I''m a little confused. Why didn''t she drive over?


    I waved at Guzheng, and Guzheng saw me. I frowned. I saw that her mood did not seem high. He looked worried.


    Seeing her like this made me feel a little uncomfortable. Guzheng walked quietly to my side without saying anything. I whispered to her, "Let''s go." Guzheng followed me into the restaurant.


    "Have you eaten?" I asked Guzheng.


    "Ah?" Guzheng looked up at me absent-mindedly before replying, "No."


    "What''s wrong with you?" I stopped and asked worriedly.


    Ding Ge was a little abnormal, but Guzheng was even more abnormal than dinger.


    "I''m fine." Guzheng replied softly, shaking her head.


    I secretly sighed and said, "Sit here for a while. I''ll make you something to eat. What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything is fine." Guzheng replied, a little absent-minded.


    Just as I turned around and left, Guzheng suddenly called out to me again, "Xing Yun."


    I looked at Guzheng and she continued, "Just make a few small dishes."


    "Okay."


    I made four small dishes for Guzheng, two cold and two hot. I had already eaten them anyway. They were definitely enough for Guzheng. Looking at her now, I don''t know how much she can eat.


    After I served the food, I wanted to ask Guzheng if he wanted rice or noodles, but Guzheng said, "That''s all. By the way, get another bottle of bar."


    I initially refused, but seeing how depressed Guzheng was now, I stood up and brought Guzheng a bottle of beer.


    Guzheng did not reach for it. She said faintly, "I want to drink white wine today."


    "Ah?" I was startled, smiled and said, "What kind of white wine does a girl drink? Beer will do."


    Guzheng has a bad tolerance for alcohol. It''s just uncomfortable to drink too much. It''s better to drink some beer.


    But Guzheng didn''t listen. She looked at me stubbornly, her eyes shining with a pleading light, and said, "Let me drink it once."


    "Why do you have to drink white wine? Is beer different?" Seeing Guzheng like this also made me feel bad.


    "The liquor is spicy. It''s exciting!" Guzheng smiled and looked at me again, "Xing Yun, just get me a bottle."


    "Haven''t you been drunk before? You..."


    I wanted to continue persuading Guzheng but interrupted me, "Xing Yun, maybe I won''t get drunk again. Just let me drink it once! I promise I won''t do anything bad like before..."


    I didn''t understand the first half of Guzheng''s sentence, but the second half understood what she was referring to. She was embarrassed in front of me once when she was drunk, and kissed me once when she was drunk.


    I''m really afraid of Guzheng drinking.


    But looking into her eyes, I really didn''t know how to say no. I was so conflicted for a moment that I gritted my teeth and went to the counter to get Guzheng a bottle of low alcohol and a glass.


    I sat across from Guzheng and put the wine on the table.


    Seeing that I didn''t have chopsticks, Guzheng asked doubtfully, "Aren''t you eating?"


    "I just ate."


    "Then you can eat whatever you want. Eat with me. I''m bored eating alone."


    Guzheng''s words made it impossible for me to answer. I took a pair of chopsticks and opened the wine for Guzheng. This time, without her talking, I also took a cup and poured some for myself. At the same time, I said to Guzheng, "I can''t drink this bottle at most, okay?"


    Guzheng nodded.


    I wasn''t thinking about drinking today, but I was afraid Guzheng wouldn''t be able to hold it all by himself, so I''d better drink more. I''ll drink half a bottle of wine, and Guzheng won''t be able to handle it.


    I picked up my chopsticks and asked Guzheng, "What''s wrong with you? Do you look lost? Are you in such a bad state of mind?"


    "Is there?"


    Guzheng looked away and picked up a piece of meat to eat. Then she took a deep breath, spat it out, smiled at me and said, "Maybe it''s because she''s been in the company for too long that she''s going to become as numb as they are."


    "Really?" I stared at Guzheng for a far-fetched reason.


    "Come on, let''s have a toast." Guzheng raised his glass.


    "For what?" I asked deliberately.


    "For..." Guzheng didn''t say it immediately. She thought about it and said, "We''ve known each other for almost a year, haven''t we?"


    I nodded. Indeed, Guzheng and I have known each other for almost a year. But I feel that I have known her for more than a year, and I can''t tell why I feel this way. Maybe in less than a year, we haven''t cultivated love, and we have a very deep friendship.


    Guzheng and I touched our glasses lightly. Guzheng took a sip, and her face suddenly changed. Obviously, she couldn''t stand the spiciness of white wine.


    I pursed my lower lip and said, "Hurry up and order."


    Guzheng took a few mouthfuls of food as I said, and my heart ached as I said, "If you can''t stand it, drink beer, okay? Are you still trying to be strong in front of me?"


    "I didn''t try to be strong." Guzheng wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, "I can handle it!"


    "Then tell me, what are you stimulated by?" I looked into Guzheng''s eyes, trying to see something in them.


    Guzheng smiled helplessly and said, "Do you really need conspiracy theories? How can I be stimulated? Every day, besides home, I am a company or a social event. Who doesn''t know that I am the daughter of chairman gu? Everyone is polite to me. Who dares to disrespect me? I would like to be stimulated, but who dares to provoke me?"


    Guzheng said a lot, and I could hear a lot of depression from her words.


    Ah, I''m a little sad. She''s the only daughter in the Guzheng family. I''m afraid she never thought of accepting the family business before, but now, her day is more tiring than a man''s, and the burden of the family suddenly falls on her.


    She could no longer be as free as a bird.


    When you''re tired, take a rest.


    But for Guzheng, rest was too luxurious for her. She had a lot of things to do in a high position. I''m afraid she didn''t have time to rest at all. She was taking the time to integrate herself into the company, and the heavy workload of studying every day was enough for her.


    I sighed and said to Guzheng, "You haven''t eaten yet. Hurry up and eat more."


    Guzheng nodded a little touched, and she began to eat faster.


    I casually picked up another topic and asked Guzheng, "Is the partnership between your company and Ding Ge company over?"


    The reason I asked this question was to see Guzheng''s reaction. After all, the most likely reason for both of them to be preoccupied at the same time was to cooperate.


    Guzheng paused for a moment. She looked up at me and asked, "Ding Ge told you everything?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, yes, it''s over."


    Guzheng''s voice sounded calm. After that, she exhaled a long breath and smiled.


    It doesn''t seem to be a question of cooperation?


    I took a sip of the wine, and Ding Ge and Guzheng confused me. Did they hide something from me?

 Chapter 386 Our Future

    It wasn''t long before Guzheng and I finished our first drink. Guzheng didn''t drink very fast, but she took every big sip, which made me very worried. However, Guzheng was very stubborn and I couldn''t persuade her.


    I sighed and felt that many of the girls I knew were stubborn.


    Ding Ge, needless to say, in order for me to be able to break up with my parents and live alone outside without going home, her stubbornness is the most distressing!


    Lin Ya was the same. Many times, she was like a dictator who refused to be refuted. She was a very independent person who rarely changed her mind. Her stubbornness was helpless and sometimes cute.


    Guzheng was undoubtedly a stubborn girl. When she told me about her one-year appointment, she really kept going, even if there was no light on the road. Her stubbornness made me feel guilty.


    Guzheng picked up the bottle and poured the wine himself. At this moment, the outside seemed to be quieter. Outside the window, it was dark, and inside the hall, there were bright lights. The wall watch was still walking, walking...


    I smiled and asked Guzheng, "You asked me for a drink, so you don''t have anything to tell me?"


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything to me, but she felt like she wanted to tell me something, but she couldn''t. But what about Guzheng? After we sat here, we were chatting about nothing. Guzheng didn''t have any desire to talk to me. She seemed to be immersed in her own sad world. She just let me accompany her for the sake of not being lonely.


    But I couldn''t enter her heart, so I couldn''t figure out what Guzheng was thinking.


    Guzheng smiled faintly again. Her lips opened slightly, and she said slowly after a while, "Do you have to say something? Can''t we just sit quietly and have a drink together? Do you still feel awkward or something about our current relationship?"


    Awkwardness was not a problem. It wasn''t a big deal to sit quietly together and have a drink, but now that Guzheng''s heavy weight had infected me, I became depressed.


    I smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you whenever you want to."


    "Okay, since you want to talk, then talk." Guzheng seemed to have had a little too much to drink, and she began to show some obvious signs of drunkenness. She looked straight at me and asked, "Has anyone asked the two of us during this period of time?"


    I nodded. Usually, everyone in the restaurant talked a lot. It was inevitable that Guzheng would be mentioned.


    Guzheng asked, "What did you ask?"


    I told Guzheng what I usually said. In fact, it was nothing, but everyone would be curious why Guzheng had come to see me less often these days. I could only tell them that Guzheng was busy, and everyone knew Guzheng''s identity. Sometimes, they would tease me that I became a prince.


    "Oh." After listening, Guzheng didn''t say anything. He was very calm.


    "How''s your dad?" I asked Guzheng.


    If there was anything that could make Guzheng sad, it was probably Guzheng''s father. I haven''t seen him for so many days, and I don''t know what''s going on with Guzheng''s father.


    "Good." Guzheng looked at something with a daze and replied, "He''s basically retired now. There''s nothing to worry about. There''s nothing to worry about every day..."


    In the end, Guzheng suddenly shut her mouth. After a while, she shook her head and replied with some guilt, "I''m the only girl he has to worry about every day."


    Thinking about it, how could Guzheng''s father not worry about Guzheng?


    Guzheng is really filial now, she sacrificed a lot of things, she can do things she doesn''t want to do, including those lies to her parents, but not for herself, but for her parents.


    The mention of Guzheng''s father seemed to make Guzheng feel a little sad. She raised her snow-white neck and took a sip of wine. Seeing this, I couldn''t help blaming myself. Why are you mentioning Guzheng''s father at this time?


    Hey, it looks like it''s better to have a quiet drink like Guzheng said.


    "How long do you think our fake relationship can last?" Suddenly, Guzheng asked another question.


    This question is on my mind every day, but it doesn''t count as a specific day. This time, it was my turn to feel bad. For a moment, something seemed to be pressing down in front of me.


    I lowered my head and tapped on the table with my finger, "It might take a while."


    I looked up at Guzheng again and asked, "Are you short of money?"


    I thought Guzheng was embarrassed to ask me to return the money. Guzheng shook his head and smiled, "I don''t need the money."


    "Oh." I can pay Guzheng back a little now, but I was thinking about paying off the three hundred thousand I owe Guzheng at one time. It''s the same anyway.


    "Have you ever thought about what will happen to us when our fake relationship ends?" Guzheng looked into my eyes again. They were even brighter than the light.


    I was stunned by this question. Guzheng emphasized the word "We." I really didn''t know how to answer it for a moment.


    I have to admit, I never thought about that before.


    I thought about how I would confess to ding ge after my fake relationship with Guzheng ended. I had planned to confess to Ding Ge countless times in my mind, but I really didn''t think about what would happen between Guzheng and me.


    We agreed at the beginning that even after our fake relationship was broken up, we would announce that we broke up, not that it was a fake relationship. Guzheng lent me money, and of course I had to protect her.


    So, when we announced our breakup...


    Guzheng had said before that when the secret between us was broken, the first year of her engagement would be over, and she would not pester me to pursue me again.


    We...


    I don''t think we''ll be sitting together as often as we do now after we "Break up," right?


    We are fake couples, but like most real couples, we will gradually lose touch with each other, let alone meet. We will have a life without intersections, and only occasionally think of the person in life.


    Perhaps one day, after that day, I will never see Guzheng again!


    When this thought flashed through my mind, I actually felt a little sad. I sighed deeply, and my heart became complicated. I didn''t know how to describe my feelings.


    Actually, this should be a good ending, right?


    In this way, she rarely or no longer saw each other. Sooner or later, Guzheng''s thoughts and feelings for me would gradually decrease over time, until one day when she thought of me, her heart would be as calm as a sea.


    This should be the best ending between us!


    Otherwise, I really don''t think I can think of anything other than torture. Guzheng would be in pain, and I would be in guilt.


    After all, even though Guzheng loved me very much, we had only known each other for less than a year. A year, in fact, was very short in Guzheng''s life. She''s not that old now, and the point is that she''s very good. She''ll definitely find the prince charming who belongs to her.


    Guzheng has always longed for a pure and perfect love. I believe she will meet it.


    With me, it''s just that Guzheng met a fork in the road, and she''ll always get back on track. I really hope that one day when I think of her, she will say that she has no feelings for me.


    I think that''s probably the case.


    In the future, Guzheng probably won''t want to see me again.


    It was just that the thought of never seeing Guzheng again really made him reluctant.


    "Hello!" Guzheng suddenly shouted at me.


    I came back to my senses. Guzheng smiled and said, "What are you thinking, thinking for so long? So, have you thought of the answer?"


    Yes!


    However, I didn''t want to say the answer. I took a deep breath and said to Guzheng, "After we break up, I hope you can find another perfect love that you were destined to have."


    Guzheng''s mouth was open at my words, and her expression was a little silly and her eyes were a little blurred. After a while, she looked at me and said, "Then don''t you congratulate me in advance?"


    I picked up the glass, and Guzheng picked up his own. The two of them touched it very seriously.


    This time, I took a big gulp and felt a sharp rush towards my body. I closed my eyes and grinned for a while.


    Then Guzheng and I didn''t talk about anything too heavy, and I still didn''t figure out what was on Guzheng''s mind today.


    A woman''s heart, a needle in the sea!


    What I could do was to say that a humorous remark made Guzheng smile.


    I didn''t think we could finish this bottle of wine today, but I didn''t expect us to finish it. And basically, Guzheng and I drank in half.


    Guzheng''s capacity for alcohol was much higher than before!


    But it seemed like she was still a little tipsy, her eyes were almost out of focus, and she was in a state of dissociation. Fortunately, she was still very conscious, and she could answer whatever I said.


    I turned my head and looked at the watch. It was not long after midnight.


    I looked at Guzheng worriedly and asked, "It''s getting late. How are you going back?"


    "I''m not going back now!" Guzheng''s voice was a little different.


    "It''s getting late. To be exact, it''s already tomorrow." I said, "Aren''t your parents worried if you don''t come home?"


    "It''s okay. I have a lot of time to sleep at the company now."


    "Then I''ll take you back to the company."


    But Guzheng shook her head. She smiled at me and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll call someone to pick me up later. But I''m not leaving now, Xing Yun. Let''s go to your house. I haven''t been there since you moved in."

 Chapter 387 : Awkwardly Embarrassing

    When I heard Guzheng''s words, I felt a gust of wind coming through the window, and I was half drunk.


    I shuddered and asked in disbelief, "What?"


    "To your house." Guzheng doesn''t look so drunk!


    I froze and didn''t know what to say, because I still remember what Guzheng did after drinking a little. I don''t want the same mistake to happen again.


    "Oh, don''t worry!" Guzheng smiled easily and said, "I won''t do anything to you. I''m just going to your new house. Are you so afraid of me going to your house? I just feel like I might not have time to go when I''m busy in the future. I just need to go and have a look when I have time."


    I scratched my itchy eyebrows with my nails, but couldn''t think of anything to say to reject Guzheng.


    Besides, she drank a lot today, so it seemed that she had to go to my house!


    My heart was pounding, and I felt a little nervous for no reason!


    I couldn''t help but worry that nothing would happen to Guzheng when he went to my house! But when she comes to my house so late, everyone will misunderstand her, let alone Lin Ya who lives across from us.


    Oh, and Lin Ya!


    Hey, what if Guzheng accidentally bumped into Lin Ya when he went to my house? It was like fire and water between the two of them. It was good not to see each other.


    How can this be done?


    Guzheng stood up, picked up his bag, and urged, "Hurry up. I''ll go and see if I have to leave soon. It''s so late now. I''ll lie down at your house when I''m sleepy."


    Guzheng walked over and patted me.


    I gritted my teeth. Okay, just go. Isn''t it just going to our house? So what? We''re both clean and innocent. Others don''t know about us yet!


    A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow!


    Just go!


    So, I had no time to clean up the table and chairs, closed all the doors and windows, and led Guzheng to the apartment.


    At this moment, there was no one on the road except the two of us!


    It was quiet, and the car was only passing one very soon. At this time, most of the people were resting. Of course, there were some young people who had just started their night life, and those who were running around for their lives.


    At the same time, some people were enjoying themselves with extravagance and others were running towards the waves with exhaustion.


    I walked along with Guzheng, not sure if I was a little scared. Her arm was almost against mine, and I didn''t say anything. As a man, I really should protect the woman around me, whether she was my girlfriend or not.


    "Are you afraid?" I asked Guzheng.


    Guzheng asked, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid!" I said, "It''s so romantic to have street lights, moon and stars."


    In fact, there is no moonlight or starlight today. The range of street lights is limited, and our figures are mostly in shadow.


    Suddenly, I realized that what I said just now seemed a little inappropriate, but I just said it unintentionally, not intentionally to play with Guzheng.


    "Cut." Guzheng said scornfully. She didn''t seem to care about what I just said.


    "How does it feel? Does it hurt?" Jokes are jokes, and I asked Guzheng with concern.


    "I don''t feel bad." Guzheng said.


    "Why are you drinking so much all of a sudden?" I asked curiously.


    Guzheng smiled lightly. Her smile was especially loud this night, and I smiled too.


    I looked at her tired face. I think she had some social engagements during this period of time. She drank too much, and her drinking capacity unknowingly improved.


    Hey, I sighed. I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    On the way, Guzheng made a phone call and asked someone to pick her up at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    We chatted and walked into the neighborhood. When we got on the elevator, Guzheng asked me, "Which floor?"


    "Tenth floor!"


    "So high?"


    "It''s okay. There''s an elevator here."


    The moment the elevator door opened, I suddenly felt a little nervous. When the door opened, I subconsciously glanced at Lin Ya''s door to the east and it was closed.


    I didn''t dare to delay, so I quickly opened the door with the key and walked in with Guzheng.


    I prayed in my heart never to meet Lin Ya!


    Guzheng looked at our room curiously. I told her which one was my bedroom and which one was Hu Zi''s bedroom. There was really nothing to visit, because it was relatively simple and there were not many things.


    I asked Guzheng, "Water?"


    "No need."


    Guzheng walked over to the balcony and looked out of the window with an exclamation in his mouth.


    "Wow!"


    This was also my favorite thing to do when I came home every day. I stood on the balcony and looked out. I followed Guzheng over, smiled and said, "Well, the best thing about being a senior is that you can stand high and see far."


    The scenery that was different from the ground really had a different flavor!


    Guzheng didn''t answer my question and looked out the window in amazement, immersed in the night scene.


    There were lights, and there was also darkness. The irregular brightness and darkness had a vague and hazy aesthetic feeling. The height of ten floors, the empty vision, and the mood really became brighter with the wide world, as if there were fewer worries.


    "This place is great." Guzheng continued to praise.


    "Yes, indeed. It''s even prettier in the morning."


    Because she ran with Lin Ya every day now, she used to look out when she woke up in the morning. The sky was gray and the distance was foggy. The buildings were hidden in the fog, and the beauty of the combination of movement and movement was reflected in her vision.


    After standing on the balcony for a while, Guzheng looked at me again, and I had always felt uneasy. I was afraid that Guzheng, who had always been different, would do something unexpected.


    "Yes, very well." Guzheng said faintly.


    Then Guzheng sat down for a while, and her cell phone rang. It was the person who picked her up. After hanging up the phone, Guzheng took a long breath, looked at me and said, "Well, I won''t bother you. I''m leaving."


    "No." I said to Guzheng, "I''ll see you off."


    It was too dark. There were no stars and the moon was rather dim tonight. I''d better send Guzheng to the car. Guzheng didn''t refuse. We walked towards the door.


    Guzheng walked in front, she opened the door, and I followed behind her.


    However, at this moment, Guzheng suddenly stopped. I couldn''t help but wonder why I didn''t leave. I opened the door a little more. Then, I saw that Lin Ya had just opened the door and was standing at the door.


    Time seemed to have stopped!


    I didn''t expect it. It was so unexpected that Lin Ya opened the door at this time. I thought it would be okay to send Guzheng away safely.


    Awkwardness, this awkwardness made me feel bad all over.


    Lin Ya and Guzheng didn''t speak. I smiled and said to lin ya, "Are you still awake?"


    What else can I do? I can only smile!


    Lin Ya didn''t answer my question, so I said, "I''ll send Guzheng back."


    After I said this, Guzheng also walked towards the elevator. The door was so close to the elevator that I felt like Lin Ya was staring at me all the time. I didn''t dare to look at her.


    Soon, the elevator door opened and Guzheng and I entered the elevator.


    Entering the elevator, neither Guzheng nor I spoke, and I still felt a little awkward.


    Because I didn''t tell Guzheng that Lin Ya and I were neighbors opposite each other. I thought if I told her, she probably wouldn''t have come.


    But Guzheng didn''t say anything, she didn''t say a word, and her expression was very calm, as if seeing Guzheng just now had no effect on her.


    I didn''t know what to say, but the two of them just kept silent. Guzheng and I walked to the entrance of the community. Sure enough, there was a car waiting for Guzheng on the road. I watched Guzheng get in the car and went back.


    On the way out, I still felt awkward. When I got out of the elevator, I found Lin Ya''s door was open. I think she opened it on purpose. She should be waiting for me.


    Do I need to explain something to her?


    Guzheng and I were really innocent. Even though she came to my house so late, nothing really happened between us. I didn''t think there was anything to explain, but I still turned around and walked into Lin Ya''s house.


    I stood at the door and Lin Ya was sitting next to the computer. I asked again, "You''re still awake?"


    "You didn''t sleep either." Lin Ya said faintly.


    "I... This is not a guest. She came to take a look at our house. We just came from the restaurant." I scratched my head.


    Lin ya looked at me. She stood up and walked towards me, "All right, go back to sleep. Don''t come by so late."


    Lin Ya seemed to have something to say. I didn''t say anything and nodded.


    "Okay, you should go to bed." I left lin ya''s house.


    "Yes." Lin Ya put his hand on the doorknob and was about to close the door. He said, "Well, we''re still running tomorrow. Don''t forget."


    "Of course."


    Lin Ya and I have been running every morning these days, and it feels good to be able to hold on for so long.


    I went back to my room and yawned. It was really late. I took off my clothes and fell asleep drunk.


    ...


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    I always set the alarm clock, so when the alarm clock rang, I also sat up. I was used to getting up at this time, and there was not much struggle. I quickly put on my clothes and went out to the bathroom to wash my face.


    However, when I walked out of the bedroom and looked at the balcony, I found that it was especially cloudy today. I was stunned and walked to the balcony.


    It was already dawn outside this point on a normal day, but today it was a very gloomy day. I stood upstairs and felt the sky above me very low, as if I could touch it. A grey sky seemed to make me feel a chill.


    I opened the window. Sure enough, the thick cool air came from outside. It was cool!


    And I saw that there was a drizzle outside, very thin rain. If I didn''t look carefully, I couldn''t see it at all. I put my hand outside and could feel the rain falling gently on my hand from time to time.


    The rain was very small, but, looking at this situation, it felt like it was going to be a heavy rain!


    So, do you still need to run?


    I''m going to ask Lin Ya if it''s up to her to decide. She said run, she said run, she said run, I don''t care.


    I opened the door and saw that Lin Ya''s door was open. She was ready. I asked, "Are you still running today?"


    Run! Of course!" Lin Ya replied briskly.


    Okay!


    Just run.


    Then Lin Ya and I walked down the stairs and started running.

 Chapter 388 Running in the Rain

    The pattering rain was still falling carelessly. Lin Ya and I ran out of the neighborhood and ran at the usual pace. The drizzle had no effect on the two of us, but the pin-like drizzle brought us some coolness.


    The sky was still gloomy, and the rare color made dawn seem unreachable. Apart from those who were rushing to work, there were few people on the road, which made the environment much quieter than before.


    This kind of weather always makes people feel depressed and depressed, but in the process of running, this feeling gradually disappears with the heat of the body. Moreover, I feel that today''s condition is quite good, and I feel that the unforgettable day at this moment is like a challenge, stimulating the fighting spirit in my heart.


    It''s still raining, we''re still running...


    I looked up at the sky. This scene resembled those special effects sky on tv, with a kind of bleak and sad magnificence, as if heaven had endless grievances and no place to tell, as if there were countless sorrows and no one to tell.


    It seemed to contain a powerful force that could destroy the world. It had been brewing, like a pot of boiling water.


    I couldn''t help but worry. I don''t care what to do when it gets too heavy. Lin Ya shouldn''t be drenched. It''s too easy to catch a cold in this weather.


    I said to Lin Ya, "Let''s not run that far today. We''ll turn around and go back later."


    Lin Ya looked especially excited. She looked in perfect condition. She ran with her ponytail tied up and her lips were smiling. "Why are you going back? This weather is perfect for running, you know?" It feels so good!"


    Lin Ya seemed to be full of power. She was like a person who burst out with the same power when she met a powerful opponent. Her eyes shone with a blazing light. I was also infected by her state, and the excitement in my body began to stir up little by little.


    Looking at the fearless expression on Lin Ya''s face, I began to be desperate. What is this? Even if there was a storm, it''s nothing. It''s really nothing. Run, run, run, run until the end of the world. Run, no one can stop me!


    At this moment, the momentum on his body was particularly strong, and some even looked forward to the arrival of a rainstorm, wanting to release all his strength in a rainstorm, to compete with the sky, and to burst out all his strength.


    Perhaps it was my hope that came true. The raindrops were actually getting bigger and bigger. It was obvious that the force of the rain fell on my body was very exciting. I felt all the goosebumps on my body. At this time, I didn''t want to back down, but wanted to run forward against the rain.


    I turned my head to look at Lin Ya, and Lin Ya ran forward without slowing down. After running for so many days, our rhythm and endurance were much better than before, not panting and sweating. Running started to enjoy the process, and in the end, we didn''t feel so tired. Instead, we wanted to challenge ourselves again and again yesterday.


    The raindrops hit me hard on the face and I smiled, but this time I didn''t say anything to back down, and Lin Ya obviously didn''t think about it at all. I looked at Lin Ya and said, "Do you think people would call us crazy?"


    "Whatever!" Lin Ya said boldly.


    I chuckled. What Lin Ya said was amazing.


    We continued to run forward. As I expected, the rain was getting heavier and the wind was getting stronger. Some debris and leaves on the ground began to fly in the air, and occasionally cars were passing by in a hurry. As for pedestrians, it was really rare.


    Our sight was blocked, and sometimes it felt like there were only two people left in the world, Lin Ya and I, and it felt great that we were still running forward regardless of everything, and at this time, the rain was so heavy that it had drenched all of our clothes, and the wet feeling had no effect on the two of us, and we were still running fearlessly.


    Besides running or running, what if it rains, what if it rains? How about a hail if you have the ability!


    Apart from the excitement of my body, my heart seemed to have been washed away by the heavy rain, and my mood unknowingly adjusted itself in the heavy rain.


    In the rain, Lin Ya and I had very limited vision. In the dark, doomsday weather, my mind began to think about these days.


    Undeniably, until now, there was a strong depression in my heart. This depression was like a seed planted in my heart, growing and growing, and I unknowingly watered and fertilized it, so that it grew taller and taller.


    All these days, the debts I owed Guzheng, the secrets I held on to that I didn''t know if it was right or wrong, the inability to express my feelings to ding ge, and the inability to lie to anyone but the people around me, the decadence, heaviness, oppression, and pain that I couldn''t catch up with in the rush of time, and how many nights I had dreams that I couldn''t tell anyone.


    My name is Xing Yun, and by my side, it seems that the unlucky things are always less than the lucky things. Up to now, the hotel still hasn''t earned the debt that should be repaid by lin ya. Counting our hotel has been open for half a year, according to our current operation and daily traffic, it really is time to return the capital and make a profit, but because of various reasons, we still have a hard time.


    If I don''t pay back those debts, my heart will be in trouble!


    Besides, it seems that there are always more bad things than good things around me... Anyway, I don''t know how to express it.


    This made me feel a bit of anger in my heart, and the feeling of not being able to explode was even more uncomfortable, and in this rain, it felt as if those negative emotions had been completely released.


    "How do you feel?" Lin Ya shouted at me.


    The rain and wind were so strong that Lin Ya and I had to shout. I wiped the rain off my face and shouted, "Cool!"


    Lin Ya smiled, and so did I.


    In running, there is a feeling of beating the storm, not caring about the wet clothes on the clothes, not caring about the cold weather, because our blood is hot.


    At this moment, the heavens were like a super devil, like the ultimate villain in the movie who had to defeat Lin Ya and me. It mobilized all its power, the wind roared, the rain went wild, the cars on the road slowed down, the branches swayed unstoppably, and there were all kinds of things in the air besides rain.


    "No, I''m too tired. Let''s take a break." At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly grabbed my arm and gasped.


    I nodded and looked ahead. Lin Ya and I ran very far, towards less prosperous areas. There were already few tall buildings here, but there were still some places to shelter from the rain. I said to a street building ahead, "Let''s go there and shelter from the rain first."


    Lin ya nodded and we started running under the eaves.


    Soon, the two of them ran under the eaves, stood on the steps, and ran up the steps. The rain could not hit them, but could only wreak havoc on the ground in front of us.


    Lin Ya and I quickly wiped our faces and didn''t care about our bodies anymore. At this time, our clothes were all wet. It was strange that we didn''t get wet after running in the rain for so long! Lin Ya wrung the water from her hair. I looked at lin ya worriedly. I was afraid that Lin Ya would not be able to stand the cold, but she looked tired and nothing else.


    I wiped my face again and looked at the sky that made people stop walking. The rain was raging, the wind was crazy, and there was a special chaos in front of me. I felt a lot of dust floating in the air.


    "Does it feel good?" Lin ya looked at me and asked.


    I didn''t answer. I just nodded with a slight bend of my mouth. Apart from that, the heavy rain really eased my mood and released a lot of my depression.


    I also learned one thing from running in this storm. One really has to learn to reduce stress, or else it will be too tiring. Every day, he walked like he was carrying a mountain on his back. No wonder so many people walked like zombies.


    And I also realized in this storm, people really can''t just think about stress, there are always good things in our life, you can''t just see one side of life, like a coin, there is another side to life!


    I calmed down my breathing and began to think about how to go back. Do you want to run back? I was really afraid that something was wrong with Lin Ya''s body.


    Lin Ya didn''t seem to have thought about it. She said, "It''s going to rain so hard that it won''t stop for a while. There''s probably no one in the photo shop. Take this opportunity and take a good rest. I''ll call Xinyan later. Today, the photo shop is closed for a day and go back to sleep."


    I was stunned and smiled bitterly, "You went back to sleep. What about me? I have to buy some food later."


    Lin Ya smiled and said nonchalantly, "It''s hard to find anyone in a restaurant. It''s raining so hard. Who''s going out to eat?"


    "It''s hard to say." I was thinking, even if there was a guest, we would have to receive it.


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s phone suddenly rang. Lin Ya carefully took it out and said worriedly, "I wonder if the phone is in the water?"


    At this point, I took out my phone and looked at it, but it didn''t seem to be a big deal. When Lin Ya answered the phone, she frowned. I only knew it was Ling Xinyan, but I didn''t know what they said.


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Ya looked a little depressed. I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "Xinyan said that there was a super rich man who wanted to take a three-year-old photo of his twin son. He invited several families to take pictures of children. He wanted us to go to the super rich man''s house today and talk about our ideas and ideas. If we succeed in taking this order, we won''t have to worry about the next two!"

 Chapter 389 Three Smelly Tanners

    I was shocked by Lin Ya''s words and asked, "One? Don''t worry about it for two months. This... How much does it cost to take a picture of a three-year-old?"


    In Pucheng, the ordinary few hundred yuan is very good, a few thousand yuan is expensive, just take a picture, where can it be expensive.


    "You don''t know how rich and willful you are!" Lin Ya said happily, "Xinyan said that this bill is over 100,000 yuan. We''ll see the effects and other increases when the time comes. Maybe there''s a bonus."


    "One hundred thousand?" With my mouth wide open, I really have money!


    "But who knows if we can get it? Xinyan said that there are more than 20 photography stores competing, and not all professional children''s photography shops are here. It feels too difficult." Lin Ya said with a frown.


    I sighed with emotion. This competition is too big. It''s like fighting for blood and blood!


    "What''s so hard for us, Lin Ya? Running in the storm was done, let alone this. Who else dares to run just now?" I am also happy for lin ya because of this sudden news, and I sincerely hope that they can succeed in the competition.


    Since the opening of the photography store, business has not been very good. If we can take this big order this time, we can also become famous.


    Lin Ya gave me a blank look and said, "It can be the same. Don''t talk nonsense to me. Help me think about some good ideas. If I don''t have good ideas, I can''t do it."


    This is absolutely true. The millionaire spent so much effort to take pictures of his twin sons, naturally hoping to take a better picture. What creativity could he have to take a good picture of them to make them look amazing?


    Shooting people is not like shooting a scene. It is the most difficult to shoot people. It is even more difficult for children, especially lively children like three years old.


    It was so short that I couldn''t come up with any good ideas for a while. Although I had helped the photography shop take pictures of children, it felt like completing a task. It was a challenge.


    I had no experience at all. Lin ya looked at me and said with a bitter smile, "Speak up and help me."


    "This... Time is too short to think of." I said helplessly, "Don''t let me think about it all the time. You have a lot of shooting experience. Think about it."


    "I..." Lin Ya said with some frustration, "I can''t think of it either. I just found out about it. She told me too late. This morning, she got to the rich man''s house and told us our ideas and ideas. Oh, it''s too short, too short."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." I said, "The more anxious I am, the more I can''t think of a way."


    "No, I can''t figure it out here. I have to go back and have some peace." Lin Ya gritted his teeth and said firmly with his eyes.


    "Now?" I took a look at the drizzling rain, and my body was still cold.


    "Yes." Lin ya nodded and said, "It''s okay to go back quickly. It''s not a good idea to stay here all the time. It''s easy to catch a cold. Go back."


    "Sure."


    "Time is too tight. It''s not enough!" After that, Lin Ya ran into the rain first.


    I ran after him, and Lin Ya shouted, "Let''s run faster."


    "Okay!"


    Both of them sped up a little. The wind and rain hit him mercilessly, and all the goosebumps on his body rose. He felt that his eyes were blurry and covered by the rain. Lin Ya and I had been running with each other, competing with the wind and rain, racing against time.


    Finally, when we entered the building, the two of us stood in the elevator. Both of us were in a cold war, completely out of control, and our bodies were shaking. I said to Lin Ya, "Go back and take a hot bath."


    "Yes."


    His body was wet and he kept lowering the water to his feet. He didn''t feel so cold in the rain, but when he entered the building, he felt cold all over, as if there was no temperature at all.


    Then Lin Ya and I started talking regardless. The two of them were shaking, and then they were shaking. Look at me, look at you. Both of them were happy.


    When they got out of the elevator, they went east and west. At the same time, they opened the door and walked in separately.


    I quickly took off my clothes and took a hot bath.


    Wow!


    It felt really comfortable, a hot bath, the coolness of the body was all driven away, very warm, that was called a comfortable ah! After the shower, I changed into new clothes. The temperature was too low today. I added another layer. Should I wear thicker? I''m not a young man anymore!


    After washing, I stood on the balcony and looked. The rain was too heavy, and it would not stop for a while. The market was probably empty, and there were hardly any people in the restaurant today.


    An idea popped up in my head. Why don''t we take a day off today? It''s raining so hard.


    After I made up my mind, I called everyone and told them not to go to work today. Rest at home and don''t rush to work in the rain.


    After the call, I called Hu Zi again. I didn''t know what he wanted.


    Hu Zi wasn''t up yet, and there wasn''t much news to tell me. I told him to be more careful and call him as soon as possible. After a few words, he ended the call.


    I was relieved to hang up. I didn''t have to go to the restaurant. I could take a good day off today. Lin Ya wanted to take a day off, but now it''s her job.


    Now that we haven''t had breakfast, I''m thinking about making breakfast for lin ya so she can have more time to think.


    But now they hardly eat at home, so there is nothing at home. If you want to cook, you have to go to a restaurant. I think, then go to a restaurant.


    Hu Zi''s car is still in the hotel. I just took a shower. I don''t want to break into the rain again. I''ll take lin ya''s car. I knocked on lin ya''s door. Lin Ya, who had just taken a shower, opened the door. She wiped her wet hair and said to me, "What?"


    "Where are the car keys?"


    "What?" Lin Ya asked doubtfully.


    I said, "I''ll go to the restaurant and make you breakfast."


    "No need." Lin Ya wiped his head and walked into the house, "I''m leaving now. I''ll meet Xinyan at the photo shop first, and then we''ll talk for a while. We''ll go to the rich zhang''s house."


    "There''s no need to rush. You have to eat breakfast."


    "Just grab some snacks and deal with it." Lin Ya said nonchalantly.


    She picked up the hairdryer and started to blow her hair. I couldn''t talk to her either, so I had to wait for her. Lin Ya was very quick and full of energy. After blowing, she tidied her hair and said to me, "I''ll take you to the restaurant when we leave."


    "The restaurant won''t open today. I''ll give them a day off."


    "Really?" Lin Ya paused for a moment and then said, "Are you going with us?"


    I didn''t react and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Let''s go to Zhangfuhao''s. We''ll discuss it later and see if there''s a good idea."


    "I can''t, I can''t." I quickly shook my head.


    I''m not an amateur photographer, but Lin Ya said, "The three smelly tanners are better than Zhu Geliang. This time, no matter what. One hundred thousand, that''s one hundred thousand!"


    I wanted to say something else, but Lin Ya had already packed up. She picked up her bag and keys and pushed me, "Let''s go. You''re fine anyway. What are you doing at home alone? It''s nothing to do."


    "I''ll lock the door."


    However, Lin Ya pushed me, so I had to take the elevator with Lin Ya. Lin Ya took an umbrella and went out the door. We walked to the parking spot. Sitting in the car, I said to Lin Ya, "Let me drive."


    I think if I drive, Lin Ya can take the opportunity to think things through.


    "You didn''t say it earlier." Lin Ya was already in the driver''s seat, and I was in the passenger seat. After she adjusted the seat, she climbed back and I moved to the driver''s seat.


    I turned the car on fire and said to lin ya, "I''m driving. Think about it. This Zhangfuhao is willing to spend so much money to take pictures of children. Then your idea must be novel. I don''t think it''s the usual children''s photography. It''s definitely not going to work."


    "I know." Lin Ya thought carefully and replied.


    I took a look at Lin Ya through the rearview mirror and didn''t bother her anymore, so I started to concentrate on driving.


    The rain was really heavy, and the wipers were at their maximum, swirling around and around. I couldn''t drive so fast, so I drove slowly and steadily. Fortunately, there were fewer cars on the road. When I got to the photo shop, I saw some lights in the photo shop. Ling Xinyan should have arrived.


    Lin Ya and I got out of the car and walked towards the photo shop.


    Ling Xinyan looked at me, smiled and said, "Xing Yun is here too."


    I nodded and she continued to smile, "It''s just right for us to be consulted."


    I smiled and said, "I can be a driver for you."


    Lin Ya walked in and asked Ling Xinyan, "Did you tell me what time it is?"


    Ling Xinyan replied, "They said they would be here before 10: 00 today. It''s raining so hard now, so it''s been delayed to 11: 00. But don''t worry. It''s noon. They''ll take care of the food."


    "Just let it go tomorrow. It''s raining so hard today." I smiled, and so did this Zhangfuhao, who was not in a hurry for the day.


    "He''s a client, god! We have to get up and go there even if they want us to be there at five in the morning." Ling Xinyan joked.


    "That''s right!" Such a high fee, you have to be on call.


    Ling Xinyan added, "That''s good. It''s raining so hard. Maybe a few photography shops will give up and not go."


    "You can rest assured that at such a high cost, no one will give up even if it is a hail or a knife." Lin Ya smiled.


    "That''s true!" I nodded in agreement with Lin Ya.


    People die for money, birds die for food, this single attraction is too big for the photography shop. This is probably the first case in Pucheng.


    "All right, all right. Let''s stop talking nonsense. Let''s sit down and talk." Ling Xinyan asked us to sit down.


    I said, "You two sit down. I''ll go outside and see if there''s anyone selling breakfast. If there''s anything, buy something to eat."


    They had come here once before to open the hu spicy soup shop. They had a shop, so they probably would open it.


    Lin ya nodded at me. She frowned and said to Ling Xinyan, "The time is really too short. Why did you tell me today?"


    "I just found out, too." Ling Xinyan said, "I called you as soon as I got the news. They don''t mean to invite anyone, anyone who wants to go, whether it''s a photography shop or a free photography enthusiast."


    "How many people are there!"


    I stopped listening to their conversation, stood at the door, and walked out with an umbrella.

 Chapter 390 : Competition

    Walking in the rain, I couldn''t help but lament that this Zhangfuhao was too rich. The cost of two children''s photos was worth a year''s salary for many people.


    No way, some people can enjoy the exquisite life, some people have a hard life!


    Just like Zhangfuhao''s two sons, they were born with a spoon in their mouths. Some children from poor families did not even have a few new clothes a year.


    In this society, fairness is sometimes like a joke.


    But it''s someone else''s business to have money. We just have to live our lives.


    The rain splashed under my feet, and I shuddered and quickened my steps. Fortunately, the spicy soup store was open. I smiled and was able to drink a bowl of hot soup. Drinking a bowl of hot soup on such a cold day was the most comfortable and enjoyable. After shopping in the shop, I returned home with an umbrella and a bag in my hand.


    Walking into the photo shop, Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan seemed to be talking very seriously, and it was obvious that they were very serious about this matter. As I walked over, Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan took the bowl over while they were talking, eating and talking, fighting against time, not wanting to waste a minute.


    I ate quietly, without disturbing them.


    But from their expressions, I also felt the pressure on them.


    After dinner, we didn''t stop. I was driving and carrying the two of them. On the way, Ling Xinyan showed me the way with a navigation system. It was quite far and it was raining, so it was not fast. I was a little lost in my own spin. The outside world was covered by the rain, and everything became hazy.


    This world has become a world filled with mist!


    The raindrops were like beads strung together, as if they were going to clean up the world!


    It was a tiring drive. Finally, almost an hour and a half later, we arrived at Zhangfuhao''s place.


    Outside, we were blocked by a big door. The man who opened the door opened the door for us. After entering, he opened a distance to see the house. On both sides of the road, there were trees planted. The range was quite large. There were two large gardens, even artificial lotus pond, pond, pavilion...


    This place was like a manor. It was rich and noble at first sight. This Zhangfuhao knew how to enjoy it!


    After parking the car, the three of us took umbrellas and walked towards the building.


    This building is very grand and spectacular. It looks like it must have cost a lot of money. It was made of real gold and silver. Entering the room, the first thing I saw was a huge living room. When I saw that the living room was almost full of people, I was shocked.


    I don''t think we''re too late. We rushed over after breakfast, but I didn''t expect so many people to come.


    There were about forty or fifty people, and Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya were also open mouthed. Obviously, they didn''t expect so many people to come.


    I can''t help but feel a little bad. It''s not that I don''t have confidence in Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan. There are too many people and they are very competitive!


    At this moment, a middle-aged man came up to us and asked if we were participating in the competition for photography. We replied yes, and the middle-aged man led us to fill out a form.


    The content of the form is very simple, it is the name and contact information and personal name to participate in the photo shop, the last simple introduction, after Lin Ya filled out the middle-aged man told us to line up.


    We began to find a seat and sat down. Just then, the door of a room opened and two people came out.


    At this time, an acquaintance who knew Ling Xinyan saw her, and then Ling Xinyan talked to her. After the meeting, she sat down and said to me and Lin Ya in shock, "I think it''s a little hanging!"


    I asked casually, "What''s wrong?"


    Then Ling Xinyan told us something that that person just told her. The competition team that came today was too strong. It was simply a struggle for this single. Some teams could organize to go abroad, shoot at some famous scenic spots, or get any awards from their photographers. It could be seen that there were a lot of powerful people among these groups.


    Lin Ya, who was usually so proud that no one would listen to him, sighed a little dejectedly and said, "Compared to them, we are nothing. We have no advantage at all."


    Seeing Lin Ya like this, I quickly advised, "You can''t say that. They are called advantages. I don''t think so."


    Lin ya looked at me and said, "Isn''t that an advantage?"


    I chuckled and said, "Of course, it can also be called an advantage, but it''s definitely not the biggest advantage. What''s the biggest advantage? Or creativity, an idea that would move Zhangfuhao. What are we going to shoot this time? Twins. Maybe they have an advantage in shooting a single child. Shooting twins, they really don''t have any good ideas. Do you know what the current situation feels like?"


    "What?" Both of them looked at me and asked curiously.


    "It''s like a group of students competing. Some have won some olympiad awards, some have won some championships, some have won first place in some subjects and so on. But the problem they are facing now is like a brain twister. It has nothing to do with their achievements."


    Lin ya gave me a blank look and said, "What kind of bullshit metaphor is that?"


    Lin Ya said a dirty word rudely, but I didn''t care. Lin Ya rolled his eyes at me again and said, "It sounds like you have a good idea."


    "I really don''t have any good ideas." Indeed, it takes a moment of inspiration to come up with a good idea in such a short time. Unfortunately, I didn''t. "But, we can do the opposite."


    The two of them looked at me in confusion, as if they didn''t understand what I meant.


    I explained, "Don''t they have the ability to go abroad or something? We won''t go. Hehe, of course we don''t have the ability! But rich zhang doesn''t necessarily want to send their children abroad just to take a few photos. They are only three years old. What if they can''t adapt to the environment? There will be plenty of opportunities in the future, so don''t worry. I think we can tell Zhangfuhao that we''re filming at their house."


    The two of them listened to me very seriously, and I said seriously, "When you take photos in a photography shop, you will often meet some children who are afraid of having children, right? They don''t like to laugh, and their expressions are very ugly. Even the children of a millionaire are afraid of having children. Then we will take photos in the environment they are familiar with. What''s wrong with the environment of the Zhangfuhao family? It''s very good, absolutely beautiful! Look at this beautiful house. You can''t take pictures of it. On the way here, there are too many trees and flowers. You can take pictures too."


    The two seemed to agree with the idea, and Lin Ya added, "Yes, Xing Yun is right. And we definitely can''t do it. We have to be natural, so we can start with the lives of the twins. They get up, eat, play, sleep, and then capture those moments and take a set of photos. The name can be'' one day''. How about that?"


    Ling Xinyan said excitedly, "Okay, okay."


    Then, I don''t know if it was the idea that was opened up, but Lin Ya said a lot more. We''ve been discussing it in a low voice, and even talking about the psychic reaction of the twins. All of this can be used as a point, but we haven''t thought much about it.


    From time to time, people walked in and out of that door. Then, the middle-aged man called out to us, and the next one was the three of us.


    I don''t know what the odds are for Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan. Even if we said so much just now, I''m not sure. Of course, I can''t say these depressing words now. I can only cheer for them!


    Regardless of the outcome, let''s fight!


    Soon, a man came out of the room. The three of us looked at each other, then opened the door and walked in.


    There were two people in the room. Both of them were sitting behind the table. One of them was middle-aged and the other was older. I didn''t know which one was Zhangfuhao, but it didn''t matter.


    Ling Xinyan handed over the form that she and Lin Ya had filled out. The middle-aged man took a look at it and asked a few simple questions before asking Lin Ya to express her thoughts.


    But after Lin Ya had just started, the middle-aged man told Ling Xinyan and me to let the two of us go out first.


    We don''t know why, and we don''t know how everyone else did it just now, but they let us out first. Anyway, Lin Ya can handle it all by himself.


    Ling Xinyan and I went out to wait. It was a tough process, and we didn''t know what would happen.


    Ling Xinyan looked very nervous and kept his eyes on the door. I don''t think it''s important to have high expectations, because if you have high expectations, you will fail. If you fall too far, it''s not easy to accept. It''s important to keep a calm and strong heart.


    Before long, Lin Ya came out.


    She looked calm, or rather confused, as she walked up to us in a daze. Ling Xinyan quickly stood up and asked, "How is it? How is it?"


    "That means let''s go back and wait for the news." Lin Ya said faintly.


    I raised an eyebrow. It''s just like an interview. If I call you successfully, I might ignore you. You just have to wait and see.


    "How did that rich man react to what you said? Do you like it very much?" Ling Xinyan asked expectantly.


    Lin Ya smiled awkwardly, "No. He didn''t respond."


    "What do you mean there''s no reaction?" Ling Xinyan asked again.


    "It''s just very calm. I can''t tell if I like it or not." Lin Ya''s expression was a little conflicted.


    Ling Xinyan sighed in disappointment.


    I quickly comforted the two of them, "Okay, don''t think too much. Anyway, I''ve already said what I should say. Let''s wait for the result. Let''s not think too much. Let''s wait for the notice."


    The two nodded.


    Indeed, we have worked hard. As for the result, we can only wait.

 Chapter 391 : Its Too Much

    It was still raining cats and dogs outside, and the gray sky made it hard to tell what time it was. I wonder if this is a good sign or a bad sign?


    It was already noon, and we wanted to leave, but ling xinyan wanted to wait here to see if she could get any news, and she said that there was a free lunch at noon anyway, so she wanted to stay and see what was going on.


    But I don''t want to eat this free lunch. After all, I don''t have any interaction with this Zhangfuhao. But it''s raining so hard, we can''t leave Ling Xinyan here alone.


    So, Lin Ya, Ling Xinyan, and I stayed, not just us, but a lot of our competitors. I think they still want to know who Zhangfuhao is leaning towards.


    I didn''t have much to do next. I just sat there and watched other people chat. Most of the people who came today were women, and they were all dressed up pretty. I don''t know if they thought about beauty pageants.


    Lin Ya said to me, "Does it look good?"


    I coughed softly and said, "I, I am reading your lips for you to see what they are talking about. Maybe they will reveal important information during the discussion."


    Lin Ya looked at me with a'' you''re too shameless'' expression. Then she opened her lips, but didn''t make a sound. She asked, "What did I just say?"


    "You said you loved me."


    As soon as I said this, Lin Ya punched me on the arm with great force. I opened my mouth wide in pain. I was joking with lin ya on purpose. I know she said the word'' idiot''.


    After the beating, Lin Ya said with disdain, "Can the chest and buttocks talk too?"


    "...


    I looked out the door and enjoyed the heavy rain.


    When I was bored, I felt a little hungry, but I didn''t know when to eat, and I was too embarrassed to ask.


    It seemed that all the competitors had finished and no one had entered the door. Many people were just standing in the living room, chatting in twos and threes.


    Then, another person came out of the door. It was the elder who was sitting by the side just now. He held a piece of paper in his hand and then said to us, "Please be quiet."


    The sound was not loud, but it was very effective. Suddenly, the hall became silent, and all the sounds suddenly disappeared. It was not used to it for a moment.


    The elder read out a string of names. It was a surprise that Lin Ya''s name was in the middle. After reading the name, the elder said, "Those who read the name, please stay. The rest, please go to the restaurant first."


    Hearing Lin Ya''s name, we all became excited. Although we didn''t know what it meant, we felt that it should be good news, not bad news.


    "Are you going to choose from us?" Ling Xinyan could not suppress his excited voice.


    I think it''s possible, like a second interview.


    "I don''t know either." Lin Ya replied excitedly.


    At this moment, the elder began to read a person''s name again and let him in.


    At this time, the middle-aged man, like the butler, began to tell others to follow him, so everyone followed him to the door. Seeing that some people were still here, the elder spoke again and said, "Friends who didn''t read their names, please go to the restaurant first."


    Hearing this, the shameless one followed the group. Ling Xinyan said to lin ya, "Let''s wait for you at the restaurant first."


    "Yes."


    "Come on!"


    So, we said goodbye to lin ya first and followed the group to the direction of the restaurant. The restaurant was in another building, and the entrance was still full of luxurious atmosphere. It felt like a noble restaurant. There were many tables and chairs in the hall, and we could sit down completely.


    The restaurant had already prepared lunch, and we didn''t wait for Lin Ya. We went to order. The food was quite ordinary. It was rice with vegetables, but there were many dishes. After Ling Xinyan and I asked for dinner, we found a table with plates and sat down.


    I joked, "So is this rich guy. He''s so rich that he doesn''t even ask us to have a nice meal. He usually eats this with rice and vegetables. Give us some fresh food, get us some western food or something. Isn''t this rich man pursuing an elegant life? Why are you still eating this?"


    Ling Xinyan smiled and said, "It''s free. It''s good enough! Just make do with it. You''re not satisfied yet. Even if they usually eat abalone and bird''s nest, they can let us eat it!"


    I chuckled and replied, "Yeah."


    Ling Xinyan and I were talking as we ate, when Ling Xinyan suddenly lowered her voice and said to me, "I heard that this Zhangfuhao is alone, single!"


    I frowned. Of course I didn''t know about it! I asked Ling Xinyan, "Where did you find out? Where''s the mother of the child?"


    If Zhangfuhao was single, he would be a real bachelor.


    "I just heard what others said, but it must be true! I heard that Zhangfuhao divorced his mother."


    "Divorced. Why? The child divorced at the age of three?" In my heart, it seems that this rich man also has his own troubles.


    "Then who knows?" Ling Xinyan took a bite of rice and replied, "Some said it was Zhangfuhao''s playboy who caused the divorce, and some said it was the woman who cheated on her."


    "Messier than the entertainment industry?"


    Ling Xinyan said in a low voice, "Keep your voice down. Don''t let anyone hear you. Drive us out carefully."


    "Just gossip." I said indifferently.


    While we were talking, Lin Ya came over. I was shocked. I didn''t expect it to end so soon.


    Is it good news or bad news?


    Ling Xinyan stood up and waited until Lin Ya came to us before she asked excitedly, "How is it? What did Zhangfuhao say to you again?"


    Lin Ya''s eyes were also tinged with excitement, and she said with a smile, "Zhangfuhao said we''re in now."


    "I was selected. What do you mean?" I asked, not understanding.


    Ling xinyan looked at me and said, "You wait for Lin Ya to finish."


    Lin ya took a breath and said, "Simply put, we are entering the next round of competition."


    "Next round!" Ling Xinyan''s face was beaming with laughter.


    I frowned and asked, "Didn''t you say to wait for the notice? So soon?"


    Ling Xinyan said quickly, "Who cares? It''s a good thing!"


    Lin Ya also nodded, "Yeah, I didn''t expect that Zhangfuhao would ask me to bring someone with me tomorrow and meet his twin son separately with the others. Maybe he wanted to see how the photographer interacted with his son. I guess it wasn''t Zhangfuhao who decided, but who his two sons liked."


    "It''s so complicated!" I said with emotion.


    Ling Xinyan said confidently, "Lin Ya, you are so beautiful. Those two children will definitely like you."


    Lin Ya said nervously, "Who knows? I don''t usually have much contact with children."


    "Didn''t you have a good time with kids when you were shooting at the photo shop?"


    "Which photographer isn''t like that."


    "Some people have that kind of affinity. You have that kind of affinity."


    "I don''t think I''m that close."


    "All right, all right. We can''t talk while we eat. We have to stand and talk." Hearing the two of them talking, I quickly interrupted them.


    Ling Xinyan smiled and led Lin Ya to the rice bowl.


    After dinner, everyone dispersed. In the heavy rain, one car after another drove out of Zhangfuhao''s house.


    As they entered the next round, Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya became a little excited, especially Ling Xinyan, who had been particularly excited, as if he had been beaten to death, talking about tomorrow.


    At this moment, I could not help but say to the two of them, "You must not hold the hope of winning. That string of names just now is quite long. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. You must maintain a good mentality, otherwise it would be too depressing to fail."


    Ling Xinyan patted me and said, "You can''t say anything nice."


    "I''m doing this for your own good." I''m so kind.


    Lin Ya said, "Don''t worry, we know. If you can succeed, you can''t fail. I''m still a little worried about things like this."


    "What''s there to worry about? Zhangfuhao is so rich. He still cares about the hundred thousand yuan." Ling Xinyan said to Lin Ya, "Tomorrow we must try our best to win. One hundred thousand, how many days do we have to earn it?"


    "I know." Lin Ya took a deep breath and said.


    The next day was a raging rain, and the next day was the same. Then I closed the restaurant for another day. The rain was so heavy that it was almost empty.


    Although it was still raining heavily, billionaire zhang didn''t say anything about delaying it, so I had to drive Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan to Zhangfuhao''s house again.


    This day was even more boring, because Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan had gone to see the twins, leaving me alone in yesterday''s hall, unable to find a book to pass the time.


    I sighed a little, coming in such a heavy rain for two days in a row. If it was really a failure, it would be cruel.


    But who knows?


    It was supposed to be a warm day, but because of the heavy rain these two days, the temperature suddenly dropped.


    Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan were finally back when I felt like I was about to fall.


    I quickly asked, "How is it?"


    But Lin Ya told me to go back and wait for the notice.


    I couldn''t help but scold him. It was so frustrating. Besides waiting for the notice or waiting for the notice, a photo shoot was so troublesome. Did Zhangfuhao have difficulty choosing?


    I muttered in my heart.


    This time, the two of them were also a little tired and nervous, and they were still confused about the result!


    We didn''t stay for lunch this time, so we drove away. When we got back, I really didn''t feel any fun at all, and the heavy sky made me sleepy, so I went straight to bed and slept.


    It was a deep sleep until Lin Ya''s violent knock on the door woke me up.


    When I opened my eyes, I was in a daze for a while. I didn''t know whether it was afternoon or late at night. I stood up and dragged my feet to open the door.


    Lin Ya stood at the door excitedly, clenching his fists and saying excitedly, "We did it, we did it!"

 Chapter 392 : All the Bitter And All the Sweet

    I was so confused that I couldn''t even open my eyes. I didn''t realize what Lin Ya said. Lin Ya grabbed my shoulder again and shook my body. "We succeeded!" We succeeded!"


    Lin ya used a lot of strength, and then I suddenly realized what Lin Ya was referring to. I opened my eyes wide and asked in shock, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Lin Ya was so excited that she was about to go crazy. She let go of me, bounced and jumped. Her hair was messy and she didn''t care. She stopped and panted, "They just called me. I''ll call Xinyan right now."


    Lin Ya took out his phone and called Ling Xinyan.


    My sleepiness was also chased away by Lin Ya, but I wasn''t angry. I was very happy for lin ya in my heart. We had a lot of trouble in the heavy rain these two days.


    I thought I wouldn''t be notified so soon, but I didn''t expect the good news to come so soon!


    It was like a shot of stimulant on Lin Ya. Lin Ya''s voice was trembling with excitement, and the joy from his heart seemed to drive away the cool air outside the house.


    I scratched my head and got a little better. After hanging up the phone, Lin Ya said to me, "We need to celebrate!"


    I nodded and said, "Yes, we have to celebrate. How can we celebrate?"


    "Drink! I must drink tonight. I''m so happy. I''m so happy."


    Lin Ya clenched his fists and couldn''t help but be excited. Looking at her happy face, I also felt a lot of exclamations in my heart. Lin Ya had paid too much for the photography shop, but unfortunately the business of the photography shop was not so good. Now that he could win this deal, perhaps god was also in love with this girl who worked hard.


    One hundred thousand yuan may not be much for some people, but this amount far exceeds the total performance of the photography store since its opening!


    It was time for Lin Ya to use the money. The money was too much!


    "I''ll call Ding Ge, and I''ll call Ding Ge." Lin Ya''s excited hands trembled slightly.


    "I''m going to the restaurant to get some food. How about we celebrate at home?" Before the call was connected, I could not help but wonder, will ding ge come?


    Lin ya nodded at me. I thought, go to the Xingyun hotel and get some dishes. There must be a lot of wine tonight. I signaled to Lin Ya that I would go now, but Lin Ya made me wait.


    I had to stand there. Lin Ya and dinger were talking. I waited quietly for Lin Ya. Listening to Lin Ya, I could roughly guess what Ding Ge was saying, but I couldn''t hear her voice.


    But when I heard Lin Ya''s sigh, I knew that Ding Ge probably couldn''t come. I also sighed in my heart.


    Lin Ya quickly got excited and said to me, "Let''s go."


    I nodded, and Lin Ya excitedly pressed the down arrow of the elevator. We got on the elevator together. I asked Lin Ya again, "Why did you inform me so soon?"


    "Who knows?" Lin Ya was still in high spirits and grinned, "They just called and told me to come over tomorrow to discuss the following filming process."


    "Oh." I nodded and found it incredible.


    Lin Ya also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I really didn''t expect us to succeed this time. I felt that when I told Zhangfuhao, he was very calm and just sat there indifferently. This made me especially insecure. I began to doubt our creativity. Is it that bad?"


    "Maybe you did well in the second round."


    "I didn''t feel it. I didn''t think much of it when I interacted with Zhangfuhao''s twins. After all, it was the first time we met. Most of the time, they played by themselves. They didn''t interact much with us. I really think we won out of our minds."


    "Whatever!" I said, "It''s not good to win, it means that others are not as good as you. Maybe, some people just went the wrong way and kept talking about their store''s achievements, achievements, photographer status and so on. It''s too weak. It''s not what Zhangfuhao wanted, so they were eliminated."


    "Maybe."


    The two of them entered the restaurant with umbrellas. Since no one was there, I still came to cook.


    Lin Ya drove the car directly to the door. After opening the door, he took in all the food and wine. Then he went back the same way and put the things on lin ya''s table. We waited for Ling Xinyan.


    There''s no need to think that ling xinyan must be extremely excited. I also want to congratulate them. It''s not easy.


    It wasn''t long before Ling Xinyan arrived, faster than expected. She was still a little wet, and when she saw Lin Ya screaming in excitement, she jumped up again.


    I smiled at the two of them and said, "Okay, stop jumping. Be careful that the people downstairs complain. Come on, sit down."


    Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan sat down at the table. Ling Xinyan started asking questions and asking questions. I didn''t even have a chance to interrupt. I could only watch the two of them ask and answer in silence. I handed the chopsticks to the two of them and poured the wine for them.


    Then Lin Ya said, "We''re going to celebrate tonight."


    Lin Ya took the lead in lifting the glass in front of her. Ling Xinyan also picked up the glass, but she said, "Lin Ya, are you sure that no one is joking with you? It can''t be fake, can it?"


    "Of course not, I''m 100 % sure!" Lin Ya replied seriously.


    "It feels like a dream!"


    "Well, it''s not a dream. It''s a very real thing. Let''s finish this glass of wine first. I wish you all the best after such a cruel competition. Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    The three of us dried the wine in our glasses!


    Ling Xinyan sighed again, "It''s not easy. It''s really not easy."


    Hearing this, Lin Ya nodded slowly. Her eyes shone with a complicated light. From those lights, I could see the bitterness and tears behind her persistence.


    She was really a hardworking girl, especially hardworking, no one could deny this sentence, who denied that I was in a hurry with who!


    Lin Ya was too difficult. She worked hard in the city alone. She had no high education, no work experience, no connections, no help. She could only work hard, earn money, support her family, and carry a heavy burden. All these years had passed when her thin body resisted.


    Sometimes when she was sad, she didn''t even have a shoulder to rely on, and she could only endure the humiliation. When she was tired and bitter, she wouldn''t tell her family. She could only grit her teeth and persevere! After all these years of watching Lin Ya walk over, one step at a time, I really feel sorry for her.


    It used to be really hard, but then it got better. I got promoted, got a raise, built a house for my family, bought my own car, and lived a good life.


    But she resigned again!


    After that, she went back to a life of worry and fatigue, but she didn''t seem to think much of herself. It was for the sake of a better life for the family, and this resignation was also for the sake of his younger brother, and even made a decision that shocked everyone.


    Who would have thought that lin ya would do that?


    Fortunately, after so many days, almost everything she thought about had come true. The photo shop took over an important order, and the cake shop was only waiting to open after the renovation. I believe that the next two stores will blossom.


    Looking at the smile on Lin Ya''s face, I felt happy for her, but at the same time, I felt a little ashamed. Lin Ya was always so daring, decisive, resolute, and said that one was one, and had the drive and the drive. Compared to her, I seemed to be much worse.


    It was as if he had been taking a step back!


    To this day, I can only suppress my emotions. I really don''t know how I got to this day.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t want to think about it. Today is a good day, a happy day. I should be happy for lin ya and Ling Xinyan.


    Outside, it was still the same drizzling rain as yesterday, and the air in the house was much cooler than before, but today, these had no effect on us. We drank wine and chatted, and our hearts were very warm, very hot!


    Although it was a celebration, the two of them did not dare to drink too much. After all, they still had to go to Zhangfuhao''s house tomorrow. They did not want to make any mistakes at such a critical moment, so we did not drink until we were drunk.


    The two of them said that they would have a big drink after this order was over.


    I''m waiting for that day!


    Then we parted, Ling Xinyan left, and I returned to my house. I didn''t think about those things anymore and went straight to my room to sleep.


    When I slept, the heavy rain hit the window fiercely and made a thump, which didn''t affect me much. I was immune to the rhythm and fell asleep with the sound of the rain hitting the glass.


    The next morning, Lin Ya told me to get up and run as usual.


    We didn''t run in the heavy rain yesterday. We had a day off. After getting up today, there was no more outside.


    The rain stopped, probably because of the early morning. It was not completely clear yet, and it still looked a little cloudy. But it was a good thing after all that the rain stopped. The restaurant had been closed for two days. It must be open today, and we still have to go to the market to buy food later.


    Lin Ya was in a different state, full of energy, and looked in a particularly good state.


    After running, Lin Ya drove to the photo shop. I also drove to the market. The food in the morning was the freshest. Sometimes I had to get up early to get better food. After buying the food, I went back to the restaurant.


    At this time, the sky finally cleared up, and the long-lost sun finally appeared. It was warm, and the whole sky and earth gradually became bright.


    I called Hu Zi again. Today was his fourth day away, and I didn''t know what was going on.


    Soon Hu Zi got through, and I asked quickly, "How''s it going? Is the money coming back?"


    "I''m coming back." Hu Zi''s low voice came over and he said, "I''m going back today."

 Chapter 393 Tiger Is Back

    Hu Zi''s voice sounded very calm, but I was extremely excited. All the goosebumps on my body suddenly came out, and I said in surprise, "Really? Great! Great! Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    "Yes. I''ll go home first. I might not be able to get to the restaurant until tomorrow."


    "Nothing, nothing. Just come back."


    After a few words with Hu Zi, I hung up the phone. I held the phone tightly, feeling like the tide of the dam again and again.


    I don''t know how Hu Zi has been these days. He should have been very excited, but he sounded especially calm.


    Hey, who cares? The money is coming. It''s settled.


    I didn''t expect good things to come one after another. Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan received the order, and Hu Zi''s father''s hard-earned money came back. I looked up at the clear sky after two days of heavy rain. It was especially bright, as if it had been washed by the heavy rain.


    The gloom had finally receded!


    This kind of sunshine is especially comfortable on the body, this is the feeling that spring should have!


    I feel like I haven''t been so excited in a long time, and I wish someone could share it with me.


    "Xing Yun."


    Suddenly, someone called my name.


    I turned around and saw that it was Ji Ze. I didn''t see him just now.


    I waved at ji ze. It''s been raining heavily these past two days and Ji Ze probably hasn''t gone out, so I haven''t seen him, and I don''t know if he knows about Lin Ya.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes."


    "Lin Ya went to the photography store." I have not advised ji ze to give up, because it is useless!


    "Yes. I heard they got a list of twins from a rich family, right?" Ji ze asked me.


    "You know?" I thought Ji Ze didn''t know. I replied, "Yes, I did. A hundred thousand! That rich man is really rich!"


    But when I looked at Ji Ze''s expression, he didn''t seem to be happy for lin ya. I couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you know about Zhangfuhao?" Ji Ze said with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know. I heard that he divorced his wife and had two children by himself, right?" I think Ji Ze knows something by saying that.


    Sure enough, Ji Ze said, "Yes, Zhang Chenggong and his wife divorced. They have twin sons. They should have a happy life, but Zhang Chenggong did it himself, and his wife left him."


    "Why did I hear that his wife cheated on him? Is this the case?"


    Ji Ze sneered and said, "This is just the dirty water his wife splashed on him after she left him."


    I nodded, it seems that some gossip is really unbelievable, originally an cheater, but also smeared the other party''s body, such a person is shameless at home.


    I didn''t expect this Zhangfuhao to be such a person!


    I casually said, "Then his wife is very pitiful. The twins just left her."


    "I heard that her wife is going to sue him recently. She wants to fight for custody of her two children. Well, I hope she succeeds." Ji ze sighed and said.


    "That Zhangfuhao is so rich that he can spend 100,000 yuan to take pictures of his son. He has a lot of connections, right? Can his wife win?"


    "Don''t belittle his ex-wife. She was born into a wealthy family, and her family background is as good as zhang cheng''s. She didn''t mean to marry Zhang Chenggong''s gold digger because of money. Zhang Chenggong, on the other hand, was greedy for the relationship and connections of his ex-wife''s family. He had pursued her so hard that he had her. As a result, his career grew even bigger. Otherwise, how could he have become what he is today? Her ex-wife was an outsider, so she fell for it because she didn''t know him well enough. Before the marriage, Zhang Chenggong still had some restraint, but after that, his wings became harder and harder and he didn''t care about anything. Not only did he fool around a lot, but he also gambled a lot. His ex-wife couldn''t stand it at all, so she wanted to divorce him. But zhang chenggong doesn''t need the help of his former family, so he doesn''t care about that." Ji Ze said these words angrily and sighed again, feeling sorry for zhang chenggong''s ex-wife.


    "Damn it!" I also said angrily after listening, "This is the typical modern chen shimei ah! A heartless thing."


    "That''s why I''m worried!" Ji Ze finally got to the point. He said, "I''m worried that Zhangfuhao is up to no good. His ultimate goal is not to take pictures of the child, but..."


    Ji Ze didn''t finish his sentence, but I understood what he wanted to say.


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but worry, so I said to ji ze, "Why don''t you call her to remind her and make her and Ling Xinyan be on guard against a little success?"


    "I told her, but she wouldn''t listen." Ji Ze said in frustration.


    At this point, I was also a little conflicted. First, I hoped that Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan would be able to earn the hundred thousand yuan in their hands. Second, I hoped that they would stay away from Zhangfuhao so that he wouldn''t do anything worse than an animal.


    I nodded. Most of what ji ze said was not fake. I''d better give Lin Ya another reminder, so I called Lin Ya on my cell phone.


    Not long after, lin ya answered the phone, and I had to tell Ji Ze about my worries. After listening to me, Lin Ya said calmly, "I know that Xinyan heard some of what ji ze said, but we can''t stop earning this money because Zhangfuhao''s character is corrupted. We must earn this money, but we should be careful."


    After listening to Lin Ya, I don''t know what to say. I wonder if Ji Ze and I are worrying too much.


    After Lin Ya told me not to worry too much, he hung up the phone. Ji ze sighed and said, "She still won''t listen, right?"


    "You also know that this business is too important to them. If it succeeds, it can be said that it can turn the world around and turn their current situation around."


    "If she''s short of money, you can borrow it from me."


    I smiled, patted ji ze on the shoulder and comforted him, "Ji Ze, haven''t you known her for so long? She wanted to earn money with her own hands instead of relying on other people''s charity. Both of us know that she''s in a tight spot right now, but has she told us about borrowing money? She won''t speak until she has to. That''s what a girl is like."


    Ji Ze naturally knew Lin Ya. He sighed helplessly and said, "I hope they finish this shoot soon."


    After thinking about it, I said to Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, why don''t you go with them? The three of us went together before. You can rest assured there."


    "Will she let me go?" Ji Ze smiled bitterly.


    "It''s okay. What''s the matter? She will definitely agree. Forget it today. I''ll just tell them when they get back." I also hope that Ji Ze can go, so there is no need to worry.


    Ji ze nodded.


    Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan didn''t spend much time at Zhangfuhao''s house today. They just discussed the details of the shoot, but it took longer than I expected. Lin Ya said it would take a few days to film, from morning to night, and they would be at their house to capture the children''s daily life.


    As soon as I heard it, my heart became more determined to let Ji Ze go. I told Lin Ya about it. Lin Ya wanted to refuse, but I was more determined, so Lin Ya agreed.


    I asked Zhangfuhao if he was harassing them today. Lin Ya shook her head and said that everything was normal.


    Just be normal!


    I wish everything was normal.


    ...


    At the restaurant, I told everyone that Hu Zi would be back tomorrow, and everyone was very happy to hear that Hu Zi went to the unscrupulous boss to ask for his father''s hard-earned money, and everyone was very happy to know that the money was coming back.


    And xiaoyi, Xiaoyi was quite calm when she heard the news. I always feel that this is not the way to go on. The relationship between the two is too deep now.


    Hey, Hu Zi solved his father''s problem, but he didn''t know how to solve his relationship with Xiaoyi when he came back.


    The next day, we finally waited for Hu Zi to come back.


    This time, Hu Zi didn''t come as late as the last time. Hu Zi came to the restaurant at dusk. We couldn''t help but wonder how Hu Zi got the money back. Hu Zi said it was simple. He just called the police directly if he didn''t pay now. The unscrupulous boss was afraid and didn''t owe him much money, so he honestly took the money out to Hu Zi.


    We couldn''t help but clap and cheer after listening to it. The hard-earned money of the migrant workers dared to be blackmailed. Such a person''s conscience was really eaten by a dog.


    Everyone condemned the unscrupulous boss and sincerely hoped that such a boss would become fewer and fewer until there was no such boss at all!


    At night, after everyone left, Hu Zi, Old Gao and I stayed.


    I said to Hu Zi, "Have a drink at the bar. It''s been hard these days, and it''s finally over. You don''t have to keep thinking about it."


    Hu Zi didn''t refuse. He nodded and said, "Okay, but there''s something I didn''t tell you. Just tell the two of you."


    When Old Gao and I heard this, we looked at each other and frowned deeply. We didn''t understand what Hu Zi wanted to keep so secret. Old Gao and I sat down, but Hu Zi said, "Close the doors and windows first."


    What did my heart say was so mysterious?


    Looking at Hu Zi''s serious expression, Old Gao and I still closed the shutters.


    The two of them sat down again. Hu Zi suddenly went to the backyard and took the black backpack he had brought. Old Gao and I were even more confused and didn''t understand what Hu Zi was doing.


    Hu Zi put the black backpack on the table and unzipped it. When Old Gao and I saw what was in the backpack, they were completely stunned.


    Hu Zi took out a lighter and a cigarette, lit a cigarette for himself, and after a heavy puff of smoke, Hu Zi slowly said, "Here''s 200,000!"

 Chapter 394 : Origin

    Two hundred thousand, all cash, ten thousand in a stack!


    Seeing so much money, the goosebumps on my body seemed to explode. The strong impact made me feel as if I had been struck by lightning. I never thought that Hu Zi''s bag contained two hundred thousand dollars in cash!


    Just put it in his bag, cash, he''s too bold!


    Her brain was a little blank, and she was a little confused. Old Gao and I had the same reaction, and then we looked at Hu Zi in shock.


    At this moment, a sense of panic inexplicably arose in my heart, because I felt that Hu Zi could not suddenly take out so much money, but where did this money come from? When I thought about Hu Zi''s debt collection this time, I couldn''t help but think of the disadvantages. Hu Zi wouldn''t do anything illegal, would he?


    Old Gao swallowed a mouthful of water and asked Hu Zi, "Damn, where did you get this money? Two hundred thousand, really?"


    As he spoke, Old Gao reached out to pick up the money in his bag and looked at it. He picked up a stack of money and fiddled with it with his fingers. The familiar sound of paper came from the hall.


    I took a closer look at my wallet and looked carefully at the money. I guess Hu Zi was right. It should be two hundred thousand. If the restaurant had worked so hard to earn this much money, I would have been extremely excited. But now, there was more fear in my heart. It felt like someone was holding my heart.


    "Of course it''s true!" Hu Zi smiled, looked at me, and said, "Xing Yun, our restaurant owes us 300,000 yuan. There are 200,000 yuan here. We can just take out another 100,000 yuan."


    We still have a hundred thousand in our hands. When Hu Zi mentioned this account, I couldn''t help but get excited. The two hundred thousand plus the one hundred thousand in the restaurant, and the three hundred thousand that I owe Guzheng can be returned to her.


    However, before I knew the origin of this money, I would not use it. I looked at Hu Zi again and asked, "Hu Zi, tell us honestly, how did this money come from? You didn''t get it by blackmailing that boss, did you?"


    Besides, I really can''t think of how Hu Zi got this money. It won''t fall from the sky!


    Old Gao was also stunned. He probably didn''t think of it. When I mentioned it, he was worried about the origin of the money and said with a serious expression, "Hu Zi, how did it come about? You can''t break the law!"


    "What kind of law is that?" Hu Zi said, "Don''t worry, just use the money!"


    It was supposed to be a celebration, but now my heart is really very uneasy. I feel like my heart can''t stand it anymore. I smiled helplessly and asked, "Tell us honestly, how did it come about? Otherwise, my heart won''t be at ease!"


    "Sure." Hu Zi looked relaxed. He leaned against the back, crossed his legs, handed Old Gao a cigarette and took another puff before saying, "Actually, I lied just now."


    "What did you lie about?" Old Gao took a heavy puff and said in shock.


    "I told everyone that things were going well. I asked the boss for money, threatened him to call the police, and he gave me the money. That''s not the case."


    Hu Zi started smoking again, and the smoke was floating in the air. I fanned the wind with my hand, glared at him, and said, "Damn, stop smoking. Can you smoke after you finish? What''s the suspense?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll talk while drinking."


    Hu Zi opened a bottle of wine and placed three glasses in front of him. He poured the wine and said, "Actually, when I came to the construction site to find this boss, there was no one there. I found the boss, and he said that he had no money. He said that the construction site compensation had just been paid. Now he really couldn''t pay back the money, but I can''t just come here for nothing. I came here this time, I have to get the money back!"


    After pouring three glasses of wine, Hu Zi handed the wine to us and continued, "Then the boss said that you really don''t have any money. I said that''s not possible. Without you thinking of a way, you have to get the money for me. My father and the people in our village work for you. You don''t even give me this money. Are you a human being? He had no choice but to say that he had no money to kill him. Hehe, to be honest, I really wanted to kill him."


    After saying so much, Old Gao said in a hurry, "Did he give the money?"


    "Yes and no." Hu Zi said unhurriedly, "In the end, there''s nothing we can do. Then the boss said that there''s only a pile of scrap metal and other things left on the site, as well as square wood formwork, and eight color board houses. That''s all. I don''t know how to sell these things. Never noticed, who knows how much it''s worth. The boss said that so many things were enough for my father and the two of them. I had no choice but to sell it. Anyway, it was a little bit more, so I looked for a truck, and then I paid for a forklift to load the truck. I sold all the steel bars and iron. The truck was solid, selling more than ten thousand, and the rest of the formwork was sold at a low price. The prices are not very high. The color board room will be sold for a fucking thousand yuan a room. If it''s not urgent, it can be sold at a higher price."


    "It''s so cheap. How much did it cost?"


    "If you get rid of these car and labor expenses, you won''t have thirty thousand yuan in your hands."


    "Then how did the money come from?" After a long time, the origin of the money was still unknown.


    At this moment, Hu Zi smiled mysteriously again, raised the cup in his hand and said, "Come on, drink first."


    "It would be weird if you could drink it now." I said speechless.


    I don''t know about the money. I feel like a cat scratch in my heart.


    Hu Zi helplessly put down his glass and said, "While rummaging in the color room, I accidentally found a baby in a room."


    "Baby?"


    Hearing this, Old Gao and I were both focused on Hu Zi, with an incredible look in our eyes.


    "Well, it''s just a bowl." Hu Zi gestured with his hand and said, "It''s probably the bowl that the workers usually use to eat. I looked at it and saw that it was a little different from the bowls we usually use. It looked a little old. I don''t know what era it was. I thought it might be a bowl with only a few decades of money, but I didn''t care about it at all. But I had an extra heart and put it away. After selling iron, I just went to ask, just ask, who knows, grass, this bowl that doesn''t look so good is an old thing, someone told me, two hundred thousand, when I heard the whole person was fried, I directly asked him if he bought it, he bought it, I sold it to him!"


    "Damn it!"


    After listening to Hu Zi finish this story, I finally felt a long sigh of relief, but I couldn''t believe it. My heart was pounding. I asked, "Really?"


    It''s amazing!


    "Of course it''s true! As soon as I asked him if he would buy it or not, I regretted it. Damn it, I estimated that the bowl was worth more than 200,000 yuan. I felt like I was being cheated, but then I thought that the money was just like picking it up. I sold it right away. If I lost it, I lost it. After Hu Zi finished speaking, he smiled again, raised the cup and said," you can rest assured now."


    I nodded and urged, "Don''t say anything. Drink this glass of wine quickly. Hurry up!"


    Both of them raised their glasses and the three of them touched each other, then drank up the wine in one gulp! I really needed this drink to calm my nerves. I never thought that Hu Zi would have such an adventure. It sounded like a fantasy.


    But the two hundred thousand was so real in front of my eyes. After drinking this glass of wine, I gasped and still felt the scene in front of me was like a dream.


    Hu Zi bared his teeth and cursed, then added, "Make two cold dishes. This dry drink is too damn spicy!"


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" Old Gao quickly stood up and went over to pick up two cold dishes.


    The three of us have never been particular about drinking together. We can drink with skewers, peanuts, ham and sausage, or even two cold dishes. At this moment, the wine was still in the stomach, feeling a little hot, but I still took the bottle and poured another glass for the three of them.


    At this time, Hu Zi lit another cigarette, looked at me seriously and said, "Xing Yun, you borrowed 300,000 last time. You can pay the debt. It''s easy to pay the debt. You don''t have to worry about it all day."


    Speaking of this, Old Gao sighed and shouted at himself, "It''s all my fault!"


    The three hundred thousand was the money that Old Gao came to collect after he lost money gambling. It was also because of the three hundred thousand that Guzheng and I began to live as a fake couple for several months. It was like a huge mountain pressing me down, but I didn''t have the power of great sage sun, so I could only be pressed down by death.


    How many nights have I fallen asleep worrying about this? Now that I have the money, I can finally pay it back. And according to my agreement with Guzheng, the money is paid back, and it''s over!


    Hu Zi scolded Old Gao without saying a word and said, "Fuck, what are you doing? I''ve said it before. If the three of us return it together, we''ll return it together. What''s the point of saying so many useless things?" Don''t say anything. It''s settled. Xing Yun, pay it back tomorrow!"


    Hu Zi''s tone was very hard, as hard as a rock. Old Gao could only grit his teeth and nod. I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Come on, drink."


    "Can you drink so hard?"


    "Hey, it''s been a long time since you indulged. Have a good drink!"


    "Drink!"


    "Fuck!"


    So, we took another sip of the second glass of white wine, and all three of them had smiles on their faces that they hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Grass! It''s so spicy!"


    "Grass, it''s fun!"


    "Damn it, do you dare to have three more?"


    "The first and second glasses are here. What can I do with another one?"


    "Damn, are you coming or not?"


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    At this moment, after drinking the third glass of wine, I only felt the blood in my body warm up, like a wild horse galloping on the prairie, feeling like it was about to fly!

 Chapter 395 Lock Yourself at Home

    That night, I was drunk again!


    But happy drunk, comfortable drunk, and intoxicated!


    In the past, when drunk, it was always uncomfortable and spinning, but today, I only feel that my soul is like a body that has been lifted up from the sky and looked at everything in front of me soberly.


    Everything in the restaurant became hazy as I looked at the clock on the wall, but I couldn''t see the time clearly. No matter what, who cares? The rare three brothers are so happy. The hotel''s account is paid off. It can be said that our hotel has taken a new step from today.


    On the table, two plates, three pairs of chopsticks, four bottles of wine, well, the fourth bottle was not finished. Although we drank like crazy, we restrained ourselves a lot more than before. After all, we are not ungrateful boys. Running around three times to us is no longer a joke, but a heavy reality that we do not want to face.


    In the end, I really couldn''t drink anymore. I tried to stand up straight, and the three of them ended the drink.


    Old Gao slept directly in the backyard, while Hu Zi and I staggered back to the neighborhood. We walked outside and took a few deep breaths of the fresher air outside. There were too many cigarettes in the hall.


    The streets were already quiet, huge and quiet. Hu Zi and I slowly walked towards the neighborhood under the sparse light.


    Although they could not walk in a straight line, they could still walk home more than enough.


    When she got home, she went to the bathroom and went straight to the bedroom. She closed the door, lay on the bed, closed her eyes and panted. After such a normal walk, she felt so tired!


    My head was heavy, and I didn''t want to think about all the distractions in reality. I just wanted to fall asleep in an instant. I knew I had to sleep because I had work tomorrow, but I didn''t know why. I closed my eyes, and my mind was still spinning.


    I couldn''t help but think that now, three hundred thousand was all there, waiting to give the money to Guzheng! Give it to Guzheng. I don''t have to pretend to be her boyfriend anymore.


    I couldn''t help but think of a picture. I handed 300,000 to Guzheng myself.


    Thinking of this made me very excited. There seemed to be an electric current running slowly through my body. I wished I could give the money to Guzheng now. But it was so late, I couldn''t be so selfish. How could I just disturb his rest?


    Call Guzheng during the day.


    He took a long breath...


    Ding Ge''s face, which was as pure as a young girl, came to mind again. Suddenly, an emotion rose in his heart, which seemed to be a storm, filling the city in his heart.


    The corners of our mouths inadvertently rose, and it was over, so Ding Ge and I could start over!


    Is that okay?


    Thinking of Ding Ge, the complex emotions in my heart grew like mushrooms. For a moment, I just felt a little unbearable, and my breathing became difficult.


    I struggled to take out my wallet and Ding Ge''s photo again. Under the light, Ding Ge''s bright smile was still on the faded photo. Looking at the photo that I had secretly kept to this day, I felt a bitter feeling flowing through my heart. I felt a little sour at the tip of my nose.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s photo, I smiled sadly.


    I couldn''t describe my feelings anymore. I gritted my teeth and my hands trembled uncontrollably. I stared at the woman who cried and laughed for me. Could I catch you again?


    ...


    The next day, when I woke up, I sat on the bed and froze for a while. The alcohol still hadn''t completely dissipated, but I gritted my teeth and got up.


    Running is a habit. If I give up on the first day, I will probably give up on the second day. I don''t want to give up. And I think running might make the alcohol dissipate faster.


    When I was ready, I opened the door. Usually, the door of lin ya''s house was open, but today, for some reason, the door of lin ya''s house was not open. I thought she was not ready, so I knocked on her door.


    Without a response, I couldn''t help but wonder, what happened?


    "Girl?"


    We came back late yesterday, so we didn''t know if Lin Ya was home. I called a few times, but no one answered. I took out my cell phone and called Lin Ya, but no one answered. I was wondering, where is Lin Ya?


    I couldn''t help but worry. This is too abnormal.


    After thinking about it, he called Ling Xinyan, but Ling Xinyan''s phone was turned off!


    What''s going on with these two?


    After thinking about it, I called Ji Ze again and he got through.


    I asked directly, "Do you know where the girl is?"


    Ji ze replied, "Not at home?"


    "I don''t know. I knocked and no one answered."


    "She should be at home." Ji ze suddenly sighed and then said, "But..."


    Hearing Ji Ze''s heavy tone, I suddenly felt bad. I frowned and hurriedly asked, "But what?"


    "The list they took from Zhang Chenggong is gone."


    When I heard this, I felt a sudden shock, as if a cold wind had plunged into my back. I asked in surprise, "What... What''s going on? What do you mean gone?"


    At this moment, he was very anxious. It was a big order of one hundred thousand yuan. It was already in the process of filming. What does it mean?


    Ji Ze sighed heavily again and said, "When I was at Zhang Chenggong''s house yesterday, Zhang Chenggong didn''t know how to offend the girl. She left in a huff. I was in the car, and I didn''t know what happened. Ling Xinyan chased after her, telling her not to get angry and not to act rashly, but the girl was very angry. She told Ling Xinyan to get her in the car directly, and then said that we wouldn''t take this order. Ling Xinyan disagreed and continued to persuade her. The girl didn''t listen. She kept asking Ling Xinyan to get in the car and said that if she didn''t get in the car, we would leave. Both of them were very excited. Ling Xinyan still didn''t get in the car, and the girl didn''t wait for her. She just left. I couldn''t stop her."


    "What''s going on?" I didn''t know what was going on.


    Lin Ya was angry? Why was she angry? Did Zhang Chenggong provoke her? Otherwise, how could she be so angry that she didn''t take the order?


    That''s a hundred thousand yuan. Lin ya would never give up this order if nothing happened!


    "I asked her in the car, but she didn''t say anything." Ji Ze continued, "I was worried if it was Zhang Chenggong or bullying her. I said I avenged her, and she said no one bullied her, but she was obviously very angry, and her face was very cold. I didn''t dare to ask."


    "You don''t know what happened either, do you?"


    "Yeah." Ji Ze said worriedly, "I wanted to accompany her yesterday, but she said she wanted to be alone for a while, so I had to go back."


    After a few more words, I hung up.


    Lin Ya said she wanted to be quiet, but what happened to make her so angry?


    I looked at lin ya''s house again. I thought she was probably at home, but I didn''t answer the door. I didn''t answer the phone. Lin Ya obviously wanted to lock herself up in her room and didn''t want to see anyone.


    But the more she was like this, the more worried I was!


    Ling Xinyan should know, but he couldn''t reach her.


    I clenched my fists and couldn''t help but knock on the door of lin ya''s house. I think she was angry yesterday. It should be better.


    "Girl, open the door. I know what happened yesterday. Can you open the door first?"


    I knocked and knocked again and again. I was afraid that something might happen to Lin Ya. Although I knew she wasn''t the kind of fragile person who couldn''t get over it, I was still afraid.


    After a while, the door was still open, but my phone received a text message.


    I''m fine.


    It was from Lin Ya.


    In just three words, I could see her sad heart. She was at home, and I replied with a text message.


    Can you open the door first? Let''s talk about something. What''s wrong with locking yourself up like this? It''s not Lin Ya''s style. Okay, be good. Tell me what you want, okay?


    After sending the text message, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. Lin Ya didn''t pay any attention to me.


    I sighed helplessly. Lin Ya''s stubborn temper. Since she didn''t intend to open the door, I''m afraid she wouldn''t open it no matter how I called it, but I''m relieved to know she''s fine.


    After thinking about it, I stopped knocking on lin ya''s door and sent her another text message.


    Well, since you want to be quiet, you should be quiet first. But don''t do anything stupid. If you want to talk to me, call me directly and come back immediately. There is no obstacle to get over. It was so difficult before, wasn''t it? All right!


    After sending it, I went back to my room to wash up. After Hu Zi got up, we went back to the restaurant and went shopping.


    When I came back, I was standing in the backyard, holding my cell phone in my hand, trying to call Guzheng. That thing was almost becoming a devil in my heart, and I really wanted to solve it as soon as possible.


    He had mixed feelings, but he didn''t know how to make this call from Guzheng.


    I was reminded of what Guzheng said to me the other day. After'' breaking up'', maybe we''ll never see each other again.


    Thinking of this, I really feel bad. I want to ask Guzheng out today. I want to thank her very much. I want to thank her for the 300,000 yuan that she had saved the hotel from being in a hurry. She is a very loyal friend. I really appreciate her from the bottom of my heart.


    Finally, he dialed Guzheng''s number.


    After a while, Guzheng picked it up and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Uh... Guzheng, where are you? We''ve already raised three hundred thousand. I want to return this money to you today."


    "Oh."


    Guzheng''s voice was especially calm. It was so calm that I couldn''t believe it. I really didn''t expect Guzheng to be so calm when I said I wanted to pay back the money. There was not even a trace of loss in his voice.


    This made me a little uncomfortable. I cleared my throat and said, "Well, do you have time today? Let''s go out and see each other. I''ll pay you back."


    Guzheng paused, then replied, "Just type the money into my card. I''ll send you the bank card number later. If you give me cash, I still have to deposit it in the bank."


    "Okay, I''ll go to the bank later. Do you have time today? I want to treat you to dinner. Thank you very much."


    Guzheng said softly, "There''s nothing to thank. It''s okay."


    "You really helped us a lot. Of course, thank you. Do you have time?"


    There was another silence in the microphone, and then Guzheng said, "I don''t know. Maybe I''ve been busy lately. Well, wait for some time."


    "All right then." Hearing what Guzheng said, I had no choice.


    Then, we ended the conversation.

 Chapter 396 Ive Made up My Mind

    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t help but feel a little confused. I always felt that Guzheng seemed a little strange. Thinking about it, maybe she was busy in the company, a person in power naturally wouldn''t reveal his personal feelings easily in front of his subordinates.


    I didn''t think much about it. I prepared three hundred thousand yuan. After careful investigation, I went to the bank with Old Gao and the two of them. After saving the money in the bank, I was completely relieved.


    Walking out of the bank, it was as if a gust of wind was blowing on me. I was bathed in the intertwined sunshine and spring breeze, so refreshing, so light, the haze in my heart disappeared, like the pure sky above my head at this time.


    I looked at the bustling streets and felt that everything was indescribably beautiful.


    After calming down, he took out his cell phone and sent Guzheng a text message.


    The money was transferred.


    Got it.


    Soon, a short text message from Guzheng came back.


    I put my cell phone in my pocket, looked at the crowded cars, looked at the people walking by the shop, looked at the leaves of the trees beside me, looked at the different sizes of the billboards, looked at the green plants in the flower pool, looked at the tall buildings, and felt a special sense of trance. In this quiet and moving, there was really a kind of illusion of a lifetime apart!


    On the way, Old Gao was driving. I sat in the passenger seat, opened the window, and blew a little on my face. I squinted my eyes and looked ahead with a bit of a daze. The scenery on both sides retreated... Retreated... Every moment, the world changed and never stopped.


    But gradually, I don''t know whether we are retreating or the scenery is retreating.


    And on my way with Ding Ge, am I walking towards her or away from her? Are we getting closer or farther?


    At this moment, I really want to see Ding Ge!


    I''ve thought about it countless times in the past. When I return the three hundred thousand to Guzheng, I''ll see Ding Ge first and tell her that I love her. I don''t want to delay, I don''t want to wait!


    The strong waves in his heart were as strong as a tsunami.


    However, today, at this moment, the excitement and courage in my heart are entangled with too many things. I only feel that my body is full of strength, but there is no end to the madness.


    I didn''t flinch, and I never thought about it. I wanted to be with Ding Ge. I wanted to confess to Ding Ge, but now, I just wanted to calm myself down. If I saw Ding Ge now, I wouldn''t be able to say a word.


    After all, I am an adult who can think more or less about anything. I will never lose my mind completely. I will never have the urge to be hot-blooded when I was young.


    Sometimes it''s really sad to think about it. What''s even sadder is that even when you realize this problem, you don''t want to challenge yourself and become a mediocre person in your life.


    ...


    I tried my best to calm myself down and return to the hotel to put myself into work for the time being.


    I called Lin Ya at noon, but she still didn''t answer. I thought I''d go home after the meeting to see how Lin Ya was doing. She couldn''t keep herself at home.


    After dinner, I packed another meal and headed to the neighborhood.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but think that if Lin Ya didn''t open the door, I could only tell Ding Ge. I didn''t think it was a big deal, but she really didn''t open the door, so I had to ask Ding Ge for help.


    When I got out of the elevator, I knocked on the door of lin ya''s house. After the meeting, there were footsteps coming towards the door.


    I suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Lin ya was willing to open the door, so her mood was more or less relieved.


    After opening the door for me, Lin Ya walked inside again, so when she stood outside, she could only see Lin Ya''s back. She didn''t look like she was tidying herself up, dressed casually in her pajamas, and her hair wasn''t taken care of, but her face was no different from her makeup.


    I walked in and said to lin ya, "Have you eaten? I brought you a meal."


    "Well, I haven''t eaten yet. Put it there first." Lin Ya walked into the bathroom and said to me.


    I had to put the food on the table first, then sit down on the chair. After a while, lin ya came out. She tied her hair up casually, but it still looked a little messy. In front of me, she didn''t care about it. She opened the lunch box, and I handed her the chopsticks.


    Lin Ya began to eat. I didn''t say anything, but just stayed with her quietly.


    After a while, Lin Ya looked up at me and saw that she looked calm. I asked, "Do you want to talk now?"


    Lin ya replied as she ate, "There''s nothing to say."


    I put my arm on the table, leaned forward and asked curiously, "What happened? If someone really bullies you, we can''t just stand it."


    "No one bullied me." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "Then why did the list fly? And you locked yourself in the house all day!" This had never happened before.


    "I just can''t get over it. It''s a pity. The list of one hundred thousand yuan is gone." Lin Ya looked very calm, as if her mood had completely calmed down, and a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes. "I just felt a little bad for a while. I''m not angry with anyone, but I just need time to cushion it. A hundred thousand may be nothing to others, but it''s still a big number to us, isn''t it? But I also figured it out. It''s just a hundred thousand. If it''s gone, it''s gone. I didn''t think I could compete with anyone before. Now, it''s okay. It''s not ours after all. It''s okay if I figure it out."


    Lin Ya seemed to have thought it through, but I didn''t understand what was going on in between.


    I couldn''t help but think of what ji ze had said before. She said that Zhang Chenggong was a lecherous man. Could he be plotting against Lin Ya?


    I asked worriedly, "That zhang really didn''t do anything to you?"


    "No." Lin Ya smiled and replied, "I''m fine here."


    "Then..." I was conflicted. There must be a reason.


    "He just chatted with me. You know, jize said what kind of person he was, but he found the wrong person. I, linya, am definitely not that kind of person, so I just said goodbye." Lin Ya said lightly.


    Although Lin Ya didn''t make it clear, I got the gist.


    With lin ya''s beauty, many people naturally pursued her. If she was really a woman who loved vanity and money, she would have married a rich second generation. Ji Ze was already a rich second generation who had a good character and really loved him, and she was also very outstanding. Lin Ya rejected him, let alone others.


    I sighed!


    Indeed, not to mention Lin Ya, I would feel a little uncomfortable thinking that the hundred thousand yuan was about to fly, not to mention Lin Ya.


    But if it''s gone, it''s gone. Seeing that lin ya is really fine, I''m relieved!


    Not long after, Lin Ya finished her meal. She looked really hungry. She wiped her mouth with a piece of paper and said, "Just pretend that nothing happened. I was planning to rest at home on the day of the rain. I was just messing around."


    I thought for a moment and then asked, "What about ling xinyan? What''s going on with you two?"


    At the mention of Ling Xinyan Lin Ya, her face suddenly changed and her expression became much heavier. She was in a daze and did not speak. At the same time, the door of lin ya''s house suddenly rang.


    Lin ya glanced at the door. Instead of opening it immediately, she sighed helplessly. She seemed to know who it was.


    Seeing that Lin Ya was not in a good mood, he took the initiative to open the door.


    But it was Ling Xinyan.


    Ling Xinyan also looked very serious. When she saw me, she did not greet me as usual, but went straight into the room.


    For some reason, the atmosphere suddenly became more tense.


    Ling Xinyan saw Lin Ya and said excitedly, "Lin Ya, we still have hope. Zhangfuhao asked me to tell you that he was wrong. He apologized to you. He wanted us to continue taking pictures of his children."


    I stood silently by the side and did not speak.


    Hearing the news from Ling Xinyan, Lin Ya did not respond. She stood up and said faintly, "Xinyan, forget it. It''s over. Don''t mention it anymore."


    "No, of course not!" Ling Xinyan walked quickly to Lin Ya and continued, "It''s not easy for us to get this order."


    "You know we didn''t win by force at all!"


    "So what? A hundred thousand. How many orders do we have to take and how many photos do we have to take?" Ling Xinyan''s eyes shone with a blazing light.


    Lin Ya sighed helplessly, shook his head and replied, "Let''s just take this order from us."


    "Why?" Ling Xinyan''s voice was a little louder. Obviously, she was not willing to give up. She still tried to persuade Lin Ya, "He has apologized. Can''t you forgive Zhangfuhao once? Even for money!"


    Lin Ya was silent. She looked indifferently at the floor of the room. After a while, she looked up at Ling Xinyan and said, "Is money really that important?"


    Ling Xinyan sneered and replied, "Lin Ya, why are we working so hard? Isn''t it for money? We are people living in reality, who can leave money? Besides, we don''t need to suffer any grievances, we don''t need to make any compromises. You just have to forgive Zhangfuhao once, even if you pretend to be, and you''ll get a hundred thousand dollars. Why not?"


    I looked at Lin Ya. Obviously, she had already made the final decision. It was difficult to persuade Lin Ya. I think Ling Xinyan would be disappointed today.


    Ling Xinyan was obviously very depressed. She took a breath and said again in despair, "Just take it as if I''m begging you, Lin Ya, okay? For all the years we''ve known each other? Will you accept this deal?"


    Lin Ya didn''t seem to want to say anything more, but said wearily, "I''m sorry Xinyan, I''ve made up my mind!"

 Chapter 397 : Appointment

    Hearing this, Ling Xinyan was very hurt. She was stunned for a moment, as if she couldn''t accept the answer. I opened my mouth, but I didn''t know what to say.


    She looked at Lin Ya, her eyes glistening with tears, as if she could cry at any moment.


    She stood there, her shoulders trembling slightly, suppressing her kinship and asking in a deep voice, "Why Lin Ya? It''s been a long time since we opened a photography shop. This is our chance. We need it! Why not answer it? I really don''t understand. Lin Ya..."


    Lin Ya just stood there quietly, looking down slightly, unable to see her expression clearly.


    Ling Xinyan took a deep breath and asked again, "I want to ask you, in your heart, how important is angel child photography? Is it not important at all? If that''s the case, is it necessary to open a photography shop? I tried my best to manage it. What about you? Are you worthy of our photography shop? You deserve my mother?"


    After saying this, Ling Xinyan angrily left Lin Ya''s house.


    Ling xinyan left in anger. Lin Ya seemed to have lost all her strength. She sat down and said to herself, "Am I too selfish?"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t think so much."


    Lin Ya rubbed his temples and said, "I feel so tired. I don''t want to open this shop anymore."


    It''s not surprising that Lin Ya has such an idea. This is the second time that she and ling xinyan have had a big conflict. I can''t say who is right and who is wrong. I can only say that their values are different.


    "Sure, if you don''t want to drive, you can''t. You''re too tired these days. It''s good to rest. Don''t blame yourself. We all know how much you''ve done for the photography store. You are worthy of it!"


    This time, I didn''t want to persuade lin ya and Ling Xinyan to reconcile or anything, because I felt that they were so different. It really didn''t make sense to say who was right and who was wrong.


    I don''t know if I''m close to Lin Ya''s outlook on life or if she and I are the best friends. I think Ling Xinyan values money so much that he can give up something. I admit that in reality, sometimes it''s hard to earn money without dignity or other things, but we all have our own principles, and Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya''s principles, It''s completely different!


    That''s why I wanted Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan to break up.


    After the breakup, the two of them will meet on the street one day. They can still greet each other and keep opening the shop. Perhaps one day, they will really break up and have no friendship at all.


    Lin Ya was relieved of the hundred thousand dollars very quickly, but Lin Ya was even more hurt by Ling Xinyan''s blame. The smile on her face was gone just now, but she sat there a little absent-minded, looking sad.


    I could tell that there was regret and reluctance on her face. After all, Lin Ya had quit his job and was determined to work in this shop. Who would have thought that she would end up like this? At the same time, there was disappointment in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything. He didn''t yell at Ling Xinyan just now, and he didn''t say anything bad about Ling Xinyan.


    "Okay." Lin Ya took another long breath and said, "Now she''s angry. Let''s wait a few days. After we''ve finished all the previous orders, I''ll tell her to close this store or transfer it out or she can find someone else to partner with. That''s it. Let''s call it a day. Let''s get together."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    My mood became a little depressed, and I couldn''t help but think of what Di Ming said to me back then. Cooperation among friends, disputes of interests, and many friction, not only money conflicts, but also other, many friends who were still very good friends, after working together, they looked like they were separated from each other, and they spent more time together than before. But pure friendship had long gone. Back again.


    Instead of rushing to the store, I chatted with Lin Ya at Lin Ya''s house.


    Lin Ya looked calm, but she didn''t know if she was still sad.


    After all, she put too much effort into this shop and had a lot of expectations. It could be said that she had worked in photography for so many years. This was the industry she was most familiar with. Of course, she wanted the photography shop to continue. Now that the decision is over, Lin Ya will inevitably lose some money. A few months of hard work, but the result of losing money, Lin Ya can''t be good!


    But that''s the result. We can''t change it. It can be said that both lin ya and Ling Xinyan have a strong side, which is why they can''t go far. Both of them must be at fault.


    Then I left Lin Ya''s house and sent a message back to ji ze saying that lin ya was fine, so that he could feel more at ease.


    And I went back to the hotel to prepare for the evening''s work.


    However, at night, my heart was restless, as if yearning for something. I knew that I could not help but miss dinger.


    It was the first day of our relationship with Guzheng, and I didn''t even have time to tell everyone that we broke up.


    I think we should tell everyone about this first. I promised Guzheng that.


    When it was time for dinner, I announced this news to everyone, and everyone was inevitably a little surprised when they heard it. I explained to everyone that Guzheng was too busy, and I was too busy. There were very few opportunities for us to communicate. During this period of time, our negligence led to the end of our relationship, and there were still many problems between us.


    I told everyone about what happened between us in such a general way that everyone could accept it. After all, they all saw it in their eyes during this time. Guzheng and I met too little, and it was not surprising that we broke up.


    Everyone consoled me symbolically. After all, it was hard for outsiders to get involved in this matter. Most of the people involved were xiaosi and xiaosan.


    After saying this, I felt relaxed!


    But, I don''t know if this is the end between me and Guzheng. After all, she paid back the three hundred thousand. Speaking of which, we still owe Guzheng three hundred thousand. At first, Guzheng spent three hundred thousand to save me from the pain of that punch, but Guzheng said that it was her own volition. When I said yes, she also said no need to pay it back. Just think of it as I owe her three punches. Three hundred thousand punches. That''s a sky-high price!


    I couldn''t help but wonder in my heart, is this 300,000 still not returned? I think we should pay it back. After all, it''s still because of this, and I can''t get out of it. But I think with Guzheng''s character, it''s hard for her to pay her back now, and she doesn''t need the money for the conditions of her family, but it doesn''t mean that I can be at ease not to pay her back. I think I should quietly save up 300 thousand yuan, and when Guzheng is in trouble and needs money, I can give her the 300 thousand yuan, at that time she has no reason to refuse.


    After everyone left in the evening, I didn''t go with Hu Zi, but stayed in the restaurant for a while.


    I closed the doors and windows and stayed alone in the hall. The bright lights were a little harsh.


    Now the weather is getting warmer and warmer. Seeing that summer is coming soon, spring to summer, time has been so ruthless that I can''t help but think about this time last year, when I was still determined never to be with Ding Ge.


    I didn''t want her to suffer with me, and at the same time, I felt a strong sense of guilt in my heart. All my feelings for dinger could only be suppressed back into my heart, but those feelings never disappeared. They could only be suppressed until they were about to explode!


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but think of the little things that happened with Ding Ge all these years. From the time we met, to our date, to our love affair, that sweet process was like a bright light, forever in my memory, it felt especially sweet when I thought about it.


    The time we spent together, the memories, the details of our lives, the whole heart became warm.


    I really want to call Ding Ge.


    Although it was getting late, I took a deep breath and finally dialed the number.


    Inexplicably nervous, counting, we haven''t seen each other for many days. Even if we can call each other friends now, we can''t see each other for a few days. I really miss the time when we were together all day.


    For a moment, the calm surface of the lake rippled for no reason, one after another, spinning, faster and faster, making it unbearable for me.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge did not rest, and soon she answered the phone.


    "Hello."


    When I heard Ding Ge''s soft voice, all my thoughts were stuck in my throat. I felt like there was so much to say to Ding Ge, but my lips trembled and I couldn''t say anything.


    Finally, he coughed and said in a trembling voice, "Are you asleep, Ding Ge?"


    "What do you think?" Ding Ge replied softly.


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t know if Ding Ge wasn''t asleep. It was my fault for asking. I also said that she complained to me when she was asleep.


    Seeing that I was silent, Ding Ge asked softly, "Why are you calling so late?"


    My heart beat a lot faster, which made me feel like my whole body was in a panic. My muscles were a little stiff, and I couldn''t help but laugh at myself. I didn''t feel so nervous when I confessed to Ding Ge.


    I gritted my teeth and blamed myself in my heart. I didn''t say anything and didn''t panic.


    "It''s nothing, just... Want to see if you''re free tomorrow?" I took a deep breath. On the phone, there were a lot of things I couldn''t open.


    "What''s wrong?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Are you free?" I feel some indescribable itching, indescribable discomfort, and I don''t know what''s wrong with myself. Are you afraid?


    "Tell me what to do first?" Ding Ge didn''t answer my question and continued to ask.


    "I just wanted to treat you to dinner and see you."


    "Why did you treat me to dinner?" Ding Ge seemed to play a trick on me and refused to agree.


    "Just... I have something to tell you."


    "What are you saying? Can''t you say it over the phone?"


    "No!"


    "All right then."


    When I heard this, I got excited and said, "Then I''ll call you when you get off work tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    I should have said it. I wanted to end the call, but Ding Ge suddenly said to me, "Wait for Xing Yun."


    I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "If I could..."


    For some reason, Ding Ge stopped in the middle of his sentence. I thought there was something wrong with the phone. I turned my ear to hear a slight voice from Ding Ge.


    Why was she silent again in the middle of the conversation?


    I don''t understand. As I was trying to figure out what Ding Ge wanted to say to me, she suddenly said, "Nothing. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Sure."


    Then we ended the conversation, and I couldn''t help but wonder what Ding Ge was trying to say to me.


    Forget it. I''m taking a breath. We''ll meet tomorrow anyway. I''ll ask her later.


    Then I turned off the hotel lights and locked the door to the restaurant that I left alone.


    This night, there was moonlight and starlight. When I looked up, I could see the clouds in the sky. I went home alone with a faint light.


    However, I did not expect that after this night, my life had changed greatly again. It came so suddenly that it was like a whirlpool hiding behind the clouds. What I saw was a silent cloud, but I could not see the storm in the dark.

 Chapter 398 : News from Lin Ya

    On the second day, Lin Ya, who had stopped running for a day, knocked on the door of Hu Zi and me. He was ready to go and in good spirits. It seemed that he was not affected by yesterday''s events. I could not help but sigh in my heart that Lin Ya was indeed a strong woman!


    The two of them did not talk nonsense and went down the stairs.


    However, when he walked out of the door, he found that the sky was particularly dark today, and the air was chilly. Looking at the bleak winter weather today, I couldn''t help but feel a little strange. It was almost summer now, but it was getting colder and colder.


    It didn''t look like it was going to rain. Lin Ya and I didn''t care and started running like we were looking forward to the day.


    And in my heart, I was already thinking about meeting Ding Ge tonight.


    I haven''t told Lin Ya about this, and I feel ashamed, so I didn''t dare to ask Lin Ya for advice. I didn''t even tell her that I'' broke up'' with Guzheng.


    I really don''t want to lie anymore. It''s so hard to lie!


    After running for so long, now that we can talk and run at the same time, I asked Lin Ya, "When will your brother and the two of them come over?"


    "They said it was just a few days, and they didn''t say the exact date." Lin Ya ran back and said, "Now that the course seems to be over, most of them are leaving and partying with other students for the last time. They also told me that one of their classmates is doing this. They also want to see and learn from experience."


    "That''s good." I smiled and felt that Lin Ya was worried.


    Lin Ya said worriedly, "But I''m just afraid..."


    In the middle of her sentence, she suddenly stopped talking and I asked, "What are you afraid of?"


    "They used to live in dormitories at school, and I warned xiao feng not to mess around. The two of them must be living outside right now. I''m afraid something will happen."


    They were all adults. I knew what Lin Ya was worried about. I smiled and said, "Hey, both of them are adults. Kids know more than we do these days. They all know. Let''s not worry about that."


    "So what if they are adults? How old are they? How can they consider the consequences?" Lin Ya said worriedly.


    "Then you can''t keep looking at them."


    "Well, anyway, the photo shop is not going to do it. I''ll take care of the cake shop with them first. That way, I can help them. And I can keep an eye on them in case they do anything wrong."


    "That''s too much of a move." I thought about it and advised, "But you don''t have to worry about the two of them being too strict. Adolescence is understandable. Don''t protect them too much. Although it''s for their good, in the end, it can''t be good."


    Lin Ya glared at me and said, "Can''t you just say one thing for me?"


    I chuckled and said, "Of course, I''m definitely on your side."


    Lin Ya did not appreciate it and said, "I didn''t see it."


    After a good round of running, there was a sense of fatigue coming from him when he changed from running to running, but it soon came back to him. Indeed, after running for such a long time, the obvious physical quality came up, and when he walked upstairs, he felt that his body was full of strength.


    Lin Ya had nothing to do today, but I had to be as busy as usual. It was especially cold today, and I wore thicker clothes than usual. Then I went to the restaurant with Hu Zi.


    The two of them went out shopping as usual. I thought about it, but there were a few words I couldn''t say. Before I could say it, I couldn''t help but ask Hu Zi today, "Hu Zi, didn''t you say that you solved your father''s problem before, and then you would make it public with Xiaoyi? Now that your father''s problem has been solved, what are you going to do about it? Have you told Xiaoyi?"


    Hu Zi didn''t look at me. He just looked at the busy market and the fresh vegetables on the table. He replied faintly, "I haven''t told her yet."


    Today was the third day that Hu Zi came back. I think if Hu Zi wanted to make it public, it would be public now, but he didn''t. I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you still want to keep it a secret?"


    Hu Zi had a reason before. This time, I think the time is ripe. It would be a good thing for both of them to go public.


    Hu Zi didn''t answer my question directly. He paused for a moment before replying, "Let''s talk about it later."


    Of course, I have nothing to say about Hu Zi. If I talk too much about other people''s lovers, it''s hard to avoid being hated. I sighed slightly, hoping that they would be fine.


    At this moment, Hu Zi looked at me and asked me back. He said rudely, "Damn, I don''t know what happened between you and Guzheng. You guys broke up when I first came here?"


    Now I have nothing to say.


    Hu Zi looked at me twice and said nothing more.


    Every day in the restaurant, there are always couples or a few friends who come over. They can feel their sweetness when they order food. Occasionally, a few words casually float into their ears. Everyone talks about marriage, and even many people are younger than us.


    Therefore, with more contact, it is inevitable that there will be some anxiety in the heart. Why are our brothers so unhappy? Every time I think about it, I feel very uncomfortable.


    We used to hate it when our parents were in a hurry. Now, I''m really anxious for all of us. Speaking of which, none of us young people are married.


    Besides smiling bitterly, I can only blame myself for worrying too much.


    ...


    In the morning, my cousin dragged me to the backyard. I knew what she wanted to talk to me about.


    My cousin''s face was rather stern. Yesterday, when I said I broke up with Guzheng, my cousin didn''t say anything to me in person. This was mostly to scold me.


    Sure enough, she asked with a straight face, "What''s going on between you and Guzheng?"


    "I told you yesterday that we broke up." I repeat what I said yesterday.


    "How can we break up? You''re even engaged!" My aunt and Guzheng are neighbors and have known each other for many years. My cousin knows everything about their family and likes Guzheng very much.


    "I told you yesterday that we were too busy and didn''t see each other very often. Our feelings gradually faded."


    "What''s going on?" My cousin didn''t seem to believe me and asked, "Haven''t you two always been on good terms?"


    I frowned and said, "How can you say that? You know about Guzheng and her family. There are still many differences between us. And if I marry Guzheng, their family wants me to join their company. I don''t want to go either."


    "What are you not happy about? This big piece of pie hit you on the head and made you stupid, right?" In the past, I used to talk about my cousin, and my cousin didn''t have a chance to talk about me. This time, I finally got the chance.


    "Then why don''t you like him when he''s been chasing you for so long and he''s so rich?" I replied guiltily.


    "That can be the same!" Cousin suddenly became a little more stern.


    "Why is it different?"


    "Have you told your aunt, your father, and your mother? Think about how they would react when they found out. It was not easy for them to be happy. You, on the other hand, broke up. This is an engagement. Do you understand the meaning of an engagement?" Cousin continued to say rudely.


    I was a little embarrassed and panicked by what my cousin said. Indeed, I did this to my aunt, my father, and my mother. When they found out, it was inevitable that they would be sad again. I didn''t talk back to my cousin and pleaded, "Sister qi, don''t tell them about this yet."


    "Can paper cover fire?"


    I was silent, speechless, and could drag it on for a day.


    "You!"


    My cousin pointed at me and sighed helplessly. Finally, she said, "If you can''t call Guzheng again, how can you say that your relationship is over? You''re a man. Try again. Guzheng is a good girl."


    I couldn''t tell her the truth, so I kept silent.


    All I want now is to be with Ding Ge. I don''t know what other people will say about me, but I really don''t care. I just want to be with her.


    However, today, I have no confidence in my heart, even if I can get along with Ding Ge in a friendly way, but after all, we broke up for more than two years.


    So I really don''t want to drag it on. I just want to tell Ding Ge my feelings quickly. As for whether she agrees or not, it''s up to fate.


    However, before he confessed, his heart became timid again. I couldn''t help but wonder, what if Ding Ge rejected me?


    I knew I would say those words to her, but what if she rejected me?


    I tried to avoid this problem as much as possible, but today, I have to think about it. If Ding Ge rejected me, what should I do? How am I going to live the rest of my life?


    At the thought of this outcome, I felt an unbearable throbbing pain in my heart, and my breathing was painful! I had no choice but to hold back and not think about it. I''ll talk about it after my confession. If Ding Ge agrees, I''ll be silly to think about what''s not going to happen.


    As usual, I''m looking forward to calling Ding Ge later and meeting her.


    When it was past four in the afternoon, my cell phone rang.


    I saw that it was Lin Ya, but I didn''t care, so I answered the phone.


    However, on the other end of the phone was Lin Ya''s panicked voice. I could feel her intense fear through the phone. She said, "Xing Yun, where are you?"


    My heart tightened inexplicably and I quickly replied, "I''m at the restaurant. Where are you?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer my question and said in a hurry, "Come here quickly. Ding Ge is caught!"


    "Who caught him?"


    In an instant, a buzzing sound rang in my head. All I could feel was the blood and qi churning all over my body. All my nerves were tensed up, like a bow full of arrows!


    Ding Ge got caught? Who caught him? Why did you catch dinger? For a moment, thousands of questions surfaced in his mind. I felt cold and breathless for a moment, like a huge python tightly wrapped around my body, tightly wrapped around my neck, I was about to suffocate!


    "It''s the police. A few police officers just came and took Ding Ge away."

 Chapter 399 What Happened?

    Lin Ya''s words made me fall into an ice cave and instantly drown in cold water!


    I could no longer breathe, my face was red and blue, and my body felt like it was about to crack. The fear made my whole body tremble desperately.


    His mind was still buzzing with Lin Ya''s words.


    But I couldn''t say a word with my mouth open, and my legs were even weaker. Lin Ya''s voice came over again, "I''m at the door of Ding Ge''s company now. Come here quickly."


    Hearing this, I didn''t have time to think about it. I gritted my teeth and wished I could go now.


    The phone didn''t hang up either. I quickly walked to the front, called Hu Zi, and told him to go to Ding Ge''s company. Hu Zi saw the horror and nervousness on my face and went out with me without asking a word. When we got in the car, I couldn''t calm down and asked Lin Ya, "What''s going on? How did Ding Ge get caught?"


    "I''m not sure yet. Guzheng''s probably behind it!" Lin Ya said again, "Come here quickly anyway."


    After that, Lin Ya quickly hung up the phone, as if he was angry with me because of Guzheng.


    Hu Zi turned to look at me and said, "What''s going on?"


    I replied feebly, "Ding Ge is caught!"


    "Ding Ge got caught?" Hu Zi was as shocked as I was. He didn''t speak again and the accelerator went down again.


    I gritted my teeth and sat in the passenger seat uneasily. The strong heartbeat made my chest ache. As I sat in the car, I felt as if I was being scratched by a cat.


    I have countless questions in my heart. How could a good Ding Ge get caught? Because of what? Ding ge was fine on the phone yesterday. If nothing happened, we would meet tonight. What did she do? I couldn''t help but wonder, could someone have framed her? Because I don''t think Ding Ge would do anything illegal.


    On the phone, lin ya said it had something to do with Guzheng, but I couldn''t figure out what the arrest of Ding Ge had to do with Guzheng!


    However, when I thought of this, I suddenly thought of the previous cooperation between the two companies, but the matter was over.


    However, I suddenly remembered the strange Ding Ge and Guzheng that day. They were both preoccupied. I asked them what was going on. They both said it was okay, and they said the collaboration was going well.


    Now that I think about it, both of them were weird at that time, thinking back to their state that day, I was 100 % sure that something was going on in their hearts!


    Could Ding Ge''s arrest be related to this?


    Could it really be related to Guzheng?


    I hurriedly took out my cell phone and called Guzheng. I kept trying to guess what was the use of it. I might as well call her and ask her.


    However, at this time, Guzheng''s cell phone was turned off!


    Normally, I wouldn''t care, but today, I have to think too much.


    Unlike Lin Ya, I''m not angry, but confused. I can''t figure it out. Lin Ya said it was Guzheng who did it. It doesn''t mean anything that the two of them couldn''t stand her saying that. From what I know about Guzheng, I don''t think she''s going to do anything behind Ding Ge''s back.


    Without knowing the truth, I still don''t want to believe that Ding Ge''s arrest is related to Guzheng.


    It was too messy, too messy, and my breathing was especially rapid until now. When I thought of the scene of Ding Ge being taken away by the police, my heart was like a raging wave, and I felt like I was wearing a spell. I didn''t know who was chanting the sutra, and my head tightened! Tighter and tighter!


    I was scared. I was scared that something would happen to dinger. I wished it was nothing more than a black dragon.


    When I think of the police, my palms get hot. I''m not a coward, but two years ago left a shadow on my life.


    I never thought about dealing with the police, and I was especially reluctant to deal with them. I was scared. I was really scared about this. When I think about the medical accident that happened two years ago because of my negligence, although I was also the one who was hidden, I knew I had a responsibility, so many times I felt a sense of guilt in my heart. I wanted to atone for it, and I wanted to do what I could to make myself feel better.


    I was about to break down from a strong depression. I opened the window to the maximum and looked up at the cold sky. It was very cold today. The wind blowing in at the high speed of the car was unspeakably cold. It was cold on my face.


    At this time, only the cold wind can calm me down a little.


    I can''t understand why such an accident happened on the day I wanted to confess to Ding Ge. It was the same last time. Was it possible that something unexpected happened when I wanted to confess to dinger? God cares too much about us.


    At this moment, my heart was really filled with unspeakable regret. If I had known what would happen today, I would have confessed to Ding Ge yesterday. If only I could be by her side when she was in trouble.


    I had that experience before, so I knew what it was like to be inside. I didn''t want Ding Ge to go in, I really didn''t. I even felt a surge of anger in my heart, wishing I could challenge authority and save ding ge with violence.


    But this is not an illusory world, and I am not a superhero.


    Hu Zi drove so fast along the way, and my tormented heart was almost on the verge of breaking down. Finally, the car stopped on the side of the road, and before the car could stabilize, I opened the door and ran over first.


    By this time, I had already seen Lin Ya and ran towards Lin Ya.


    There was a girl standing next to Lin Ya. I came to Lin Ya and asked anxiously, "Where''s Ding Ge? Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "Just been taken away by the police." The girl next to Lin Ya said. I saw this girl look familiar. She seemed to have met before. I remember that she seemed to be Ding Ge''s colleague.


    "What''s going on? Why did they catch dinger?"


    At this time, Hu Zi also parked the car and walked over, but Lin Ya said coldly with a calm face, "Needless to say, it must be Guzheng."


    "What does it have to do with Guzheng?" Hu Zi asked with a frown.


    Lin Ya did not answer. She had completely lost her usual calm and her face was filled with cold anger. Lin Ya glanced at the girl next to her and said, "Xiao Wei, tell them."


    The girl named Xiao Wei said, "Actually, I don''t know the details. We had a partnership with Guzheng company before. It seems like this is the case. Now the project is over, but there seems to be a problem with the settlement funds. It seems that there are four or five hundred thousand less. And there seems to be an additional amount of money in dinger''s account. The two are coincidental."


    "How is that possible?" I can''t believe what Xiao Wei said. What does that mean? Ding Ge''s economic crime? She stole the four and a half million?


    "Now we don''t know very well either. I don''t know if it''s the kickback from the other company, or if sister ding embezzled the four and a half million, or if it''s something else. We''ll know after the police investigate." Xiao Wei said.


    "Impossible!" I gritted my teeth and said with difficulty, "Ding Ge wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "What if someone set it up?" Lin ya looked at me and said.


    I looked at lin ya, who was obviously referring to Guzheng.


    Lin Ya added, "Guzheng must have made a mistake on purpose and put the money into Ding Ge''s account, which is why."


    Lin Ya''s eyes were as cold as a knife. I didn''t even dare look at her, but I still spoke my mind. I said, "That''s impossible. It''s not Guzheng''s turn to do the work of paying for this company. Maybe the employees made a mistake. Besides, why did Guzheng frame Ding Ge? It''s not good for her at all."


    But I couldn''t figure it out at all. Ding Ge''s account was supposed to be private. Even if someone from Guzheng''s company dialed the wrong number, how could they call Ding Ge''s account? It doesn''t make sense. Besides, I don''t know if it''s Guzheng''s fault yet.


    Lin Ya looked at me with a pair of cold eyes and said emotionlessly, "Guzheng is the chairman''s daughter. Everyone in the company doesn''t listen to her. As for what good she could get," Lin Ya''s gaze brightened a little more and her words grew colder." The others don''t know what good she could get, don''t you?" She snapped."


    I lowered my head and didn''t know how to fight back against Lin Ya.


    I know what Lin Ya meant. She must have thought that Guzheng was jealous of dinger, so she wanted to use this despicable method to put Ding Ge in jail so that she could have me.


    However, Guzheng is not such a person!


    At this moment, Xiao Wei said, "Okay, I won''t tell you. I also believe that sister ding is innocent. I''ll let you know as soon as I hear anything new."


    With that, Xiao Wei ran into the building.


    I looked down the street, thinking that Ding Ge had been taken away here before, and my heart ached again. I wonder how Ding Ge is now. I had no idea at all. I was so flustered that I almost lost my ability to think.


    I looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Girl, what are we going to do now?"


    Lin Ya sighed and looked at me less angrily. She said sadly to me, "Ding Ge''s parents will be here soon. We will go to the public security bureau. You should hide first. Go back first. I will tell you when there is news."


    "No, I''ll go with you." I firmly said, at this moment, I really want to see Ding Ge. I am too worried about her. She is very timid, and I don''t know if she was scared to cry. She must be very scared!


    Lin Ya comforted, "Xing Yun, Ding Ge''s parents are coming too. Do you know they don''t like you, especially Dinggebaba? Have you forgotten? Don''t make any trouble at this time. When they come, we''ll go to the police station immediately and see if we can see Ding Ge. Can you go back and wait for our news?"


    In the end, Lin Ya''s voice softened, but the pain in my chest almost tore my body apart!

 Chapter 400 Shang Hongyu

    I didn''t leave immediately. First, I went back to the car with Hu Zi. Through the window, I saw Ding Ge''s parents rushing over. Dinggebaba was better. Mother of Dingge was already in tears.


    The three of them said a few words, then walked to the building. After a while, the three of them came out together. They were all in a hurry. I could feel their panic and anxiety in the car.


    Then the three of them drove two cars and sped off into the distance.


    As I watched them leave, I could only feel a breath in my chest. It was so depressing! Ding Ge was caught, but I couldn''t do anything. I could only stay in the car like a fool. That helplessness made me extremely depressed.


    Hu Zi looked at me without saying anything comforting. He just sighed deeply and pressed one hand on my shoulder.


    Then we both left. I didn''t go back to the hotel and told Hu Zi that I wanted to be alone. Hu Zi drove me directly to the neighborhood. I didn''t refuse. I really didn''t have the strength to walk at this time.


    Then I went up the stairs alone in the elevator.


    I was the only one in the empty elevator. I stood expressionless and looked at the silver-gray door in front of me. I only felt that it was cold and there was not much space, but I felt a deep sense of loneliness and a fierce cold war. The coldness seemed to come from my bones.


    When I got out of the elevator, I shivered and opened the door with a slight tremor. I sat down on the sofa tiredly.


    I picked up my head, clenched my teeth, and let out a hoarse and painful roar from my throat, where I couldn''t even let out a shout! I clenched my fists and held them tightly. I could feel the blue veins on my face, the tight nerves, the coolness from every pore, and the unstoppable rush in my blood.


    At this moment, I really want to know how Ding Ge is. Was she interrogating him? Or was he locked up in the detention center?


    I can''t see her, I can''t look down on all the creatures on this planet like god, I can''t see Ding Ge''s expression, I can''t feel her voice.


    I gritted my teeth, but my teeth were still trembling. I wanted to call Lin Ya, but I didn''t dare. I didn''t know if they had seen Ding Ge.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, when I was taken away, was Ding Ge in the same mood as me? Her mind was in a state of confusion and anxiety...


    She must have cried, right?


    I still remember the scene when we met when we came out, and when I thought of that scene, my body felt more like it had been pricked by a needle.


    I can''t even imagine how Ding Ge got caught. She''s such a kind person. She''s such a good person. This is incredible. I never thought that dinger would be associated with these things. I believe Ding Ge is innocent.


    It felt like a stone was blocking my chest, which made me so uncomfortable that I could hardly breathe.


    After thinking about it, I called Guzheng again. It was true that Guzheng had something to do with it. After all, there was a problem with the settlement funds for the project she worked with Ding Ge, but we still don''t know what the problem was.


    However, it was still turned off.


    It''s not normal for Guzheng to keep his phone off after such a big thing happened! My heart began to grow strangely disheartened. I really didn''t want to believe that Lin Ya said that Guzheng was behind this. I didn''t believe it.


    I felt like I was soaking in a water tank. I was wet and didn''t feel warm at all.


    The room was very quiet, very quiet, quiet as if there was no sound, and I spent an unknown amount of time scratching my ears and cheeks in this silent environment, really had a feeling of dying.


    It was getting dark, and the room was getting darker and darker. I didn''t turn on the lights. Countless complex emotions covered me like wild grass. Fear, uneasiness, anxiety, sadness, sadness, worry, confusion, shock...


    It wasn''t until my body went numb that I stood up again. Lin Ya hadn''t replied to my letter yet. What were they doing? Have you seen Ding Ge? Why aren''t you back yet?


    The thought of calling Lin Ya reminded me of Lin Ya''s last advice, telling me not to call her. I had to wait for her.


    My feet were like cotton. I limped to the balcony, opened the window, and propped my arms on the frame, ignoring Lin Ya''s advice.


    Today was really not a good day, and in the daytime, it was as gray as a face with a cold breath, ruthless and indifferent, without any feelings. And tonight there are no stars and moon, the sky is dark, looking particularly bleak.


    But, how sad can my heart be?


    It was almost summer, so why did it make me feel as cold as winter?


    I clenched my fist again, but I didn''t know who to blame.


    At this moment, a lot of pessimistic thoughts came to my mind. I shook my head violently, shaking them out of my mind.


    No, it won''t. Ding Ge is a lucky man. Nothing will happen to him.


    Thinking about Ding Ge''s beautiful face and gentle eyes, my heart ached! She was always approachable, gentle, and charming. I''ve never seen anyone hate Ding Ge.


    The wind was strong tonight, and after a while I felt a headache, I went back into the house, but didn''t sit down. I turned on the lights and started pacing back and forth in the house.


    It was already very late, and I really couldn''t bear it any longer. My heart seemed to be on fire. I wanted to know about Ding Ge immediately.


    The feeling of going crazy was just too uncomfortable.


    Uncomfortable!


    Uncomfortable!


    Uncomfortable!


    I breathed heavily, calming my breath.


    Then I began to calm myself down as much as I could. I couldn''t help but wonder, what can I do about Ding Ge being caught?


    The first person I thought of was Di Ming. In my eyes, he was really brilliant, but I wasn''t in a hurry to call him, because I don''t know much about him now. I think I should wait and see what news Lin Ya can bring.


    I picked up my phone and looked at the time. It was already nine o'' clock in the evening. The restaurant should be closed in a while. Lin Ya hasn''t come back yet?


    Is something wrong?


    I opened the door, took a deep breath, and looked at Lin Ya''s door. It was tightly closed. There must be no one. She would definitely come to me the first time she came. I looked at the elevator again, and the moment I looked over, the elevator door opened.


    The first time I saw Lin Ya in the elevator!


    When I saw Lin Ya, my eyes burst into a strong light, and I quickly walked up to lin ya and asked, "How is it? Have you seen Ding Ge?"


    Lin Ya looked exceptionally tired. She took a breath and leaned over the wall with one hand. She bent weakly and said to me, "Get me a glass of water."


    Lin Ya''s throat was a little hoarse, and I couldn''t help but feel a pain in my heart. I quickly ran back to the house and poured a glass of water for Lin Ya. Lin Ya had already entered the door. She took the glass and finished the water in one breath. I saw how thirsty she was and quickly poured another glass for her. Lin Ya took another big drink. After panting for half a minute, she looked up at me and shook her head slightly.


    When I saw Lin Ya shaking his head, my heart thumped as if someone had grabbed it!


    "What do you mean?" I couldn''t help but tremble as I spoke, and my whole body trembled even more.


    "We haven''t seen Ding Ge. The police won''t let us see him!"


    "Then what have you been doing for so long?"


    With Ding Ge''s parents, Mother of Dingge was too much of a shock to bear. I had to keep comforting her. Now they were under too much pressure. We asked a lot of people about it and wanted to know what was going on. But no one knew. No one could make it clear. There is indeed an extra amount of money in Ding Ge''s account, and it''s not clear how it came about." Lin Ya''s eyes were filled with despair.


    My heart was still hard to accept, and I asked anxiously, "Then what should I do? What should we do?"


    "We are at a loss." At this point, lin ya sighed again, and then she looked up at me with a complicated light in her eyes. After a pause, she continued, "Xing Yun, you have to be mentally prepared."


    "What?" I don''t understand what Lin Ya means.


    "Shang Hongyu is coming back from abroad." Lin Ya said.


    "What?" I don''t understand why dinger mentioned this person.


    It was Ding Ge''s parents who called him. Shang hongyu studied law and now works in a famous law firm in the united states. Ding Ge''s parents turned to them for help. Shang Hongyu is going back without saying a word. He must know more about these things than we do, and... "Lin Ya didn''t finish, but I know what she wanted to say. After a while, lin ya said," maybe he''ll be here tomorrow. Now we can only put our hopes on him."


    "On him?"


    The corner of my mouth was thick with bitterness, as if it was mocking me fiercely.


    Lin Ya''s eyes were sad and glistening with tears. Her nose twitched, then she held back her tears and said, "But what I''m afraid of is that even if Shang Hongyu comes back, there''s nothing I can do."


    "How can there be no way? There must be a way. Ding Ge must be innocent!" I said firmly.


    However, Lin Ya''s eyes were particularly desperate. She closed her eyes and her mouth trembled slightly. It took her a long time to look at me, but the tears in the corner of her eyes had already fallen before she opened them, and in an instant two lines of clear tears streaked across her cheeks.


    Lin Ya said, "Xing Yun, have you ever thought that if Ding Ge is really innocent? What if she really did something illegal? She took all the money that should belong to the company and transferred it to her account. What if that''s the case?"

 Chapter 401 Dinger:

    "That''s impossible! That''s impossible!"


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, I quickly took two steps back and looked at Lin Ya in confusion. I was even a little angry. How could she think so?


    I scratched my hair with all my might, and an electric current ran through my body, causing a burning pain all over my body!


    I couldn''t believe that Lin Ya would say something like that. Her lips trembled. It took a few seconds for me to think of a way to refute her. I said, "You said that Guzheng might have set it up? Have you forgotten?"


    "I mean maybe, maybe."


    Lin Ya was almost out of control, and she didn''t want to believe what she said. She looked at me and then lowered her head. I couldn''t see her eyes, but I could see the tears on her cheeks.


    She took another deep breath, gently wiped the corners of her eyes and said, "Sit down first."


    I took heavy steps and sat down exhausted.


    And lin ya''s words came faintly, "Do you know? Actually, Ding Ge already knew about you and Guzheng."


    Hearing this, I immediately turned my head to look at lin ya, my heart pounding, not sure what Lin Ya was referring to. Lin Ya said faintly, "It''s about you borrowing money from Guzheng and then agreeing to a condition to declare that you are a couple."


    It was as if lightning had struck on my forehead, and there was a loud rumble in my head. I was shocked beyond measure by this sentence, and the pores of my whole body radiated a bone-chilling cold under the intense stimulation.


    I was completely confused. I never mentioned this to anyone. This was what I promised Guzheng before. It was also my respect for Guzheng and my commitment to the agreement. Even now, the people in the restaurant thought that we were breaking up normally, but how did Ding Ge and Lin Ya know?


    I blurted out, "How do you know?"


    The surprise in his heart was like a storm!


    "Guzheng told us."


    Lin Ya said something I couldn''t believe.


    I opened my mouth wide, unable to laugh or cry, and was completely speechless.


    I don''t know how to describe my feelings. I really can''t believe that Guzheng told Ding Ge about this. I think she would rather tell the world than Ding Ge, right? Why?


    I looked at Lin Ya, and the question in my head broke through the sky. Lin Ya also knew that I had a belly full of questions. Before I could ask her, she added, "It was when Ding Ge blocked that blow for you that Guzheng went to the hospital to see dinger, and then she told Ding Ge about it."


    When Lin Ya said that, I also remembered that Guzheng was there when it happened, and we went to the hospital together. The next day, Guzheng came to the hospital early to see Ding Ge. The two of them had a private chat. I was wondering what kind of whispers they would have.


    Was that when Guzheng told Ding Ge about what happened between us?


    But I couldn''t figure it out. Guzheng kept saying that it was a secret that belonged to both of us, and even hoped that it would be kept forever after we'' broke up''. But I never thought that she would have told Ding Ge about it long ago.


    Lin Ya naturally knew that there was no secret between her and Ding Ge.


    My old face turned red. I just didn''t know how to face Lin Ya in front of me, and I didn''t know how to face Ding Ge.


    I lied to them and lied to them for so long. What would they think of me?


    I said to myself, "Why did Guzheng tell Ding Ge?"


    Lin Ya replied, "Who knows? Maybe he''s guilty."


    Guzheng was the only one who knew the truth. I took a deep breath. Now that ding ge and Lin Ya knew about this, I didn''t have to hide anything from them.


    "Don''t you ever realize that we already know your lies?" Lin Ya asked again.


    I shook my head. I really didn''t know they already knew, or else how could they be like this. Lin Ya added, "If you didn''t know about this, do you think I would have forgiven you? Do you think Ding Ge will appear in your life so often? Do you really not feel her feelings for you?"


    I don''t know how to answer it. I do feel it sometimes, but I can''t be sure. I didn''t dare to ask for Ding Ge''s love again.


    "Do you know?" At this moment, Lin Ya''s eyes were filled with memories. She said slowly, "Actually, Ding Ge has been saving all this time. She worked so hard to save money that she spent very little on it. Because she always thought you would be together again. When you forced a breakup with Ding Ge over your huge debt, Ding Ge naively believed that as long as she could earn enough money to help you pay off those debts, you could be together again. She never let me tell you this, because she was not confident in her heart. She didn''t know when she would make enough money. Would you have a girlfriend? Could he be married already? She gained some confidence when she was promoted, but you were with Guzheng. Do you know how hard it was for her? She kept herself clean and refused the pursuit of everyone. There was only one person in her heart, like a demon. No one could get rid of her. From the beginning to the end, she loved you and only you!"


    Lin Ya''s words made me feel terrible. Every word she said was like a knife stabbing into my body, one after another!


    I really couldn''t confirm Ding Ge''s true feelings for me before, because she was always hiding things from me. In fact, I was the same. After we broke up, we could only avoid these things as much as possible. It was good to be together as friends.


    Of course, Lin Ya wouldn''t lie to me. After listening to her, I didn''t know how I felt... Very uncomfortable.


    Ding Ge loved me. She really loved me. I couldn''t help but think of the past that I had overlooked.


    In Green city railway station, all her cell phones, wallets, and id cards were stolen, and she called Ding Ge when she was cornered. Without saying anything, she used her sixth sense to determine that it was me, and then, without a word, took the bus to the train station, drenched herself in water.


    Then I fell into the water and went to the hospital, and Ding Ge came to see me. Now that I think about it, the girl who was crying in front of my bed should be her, right?


    She was always caring about me silently, as if I had never left her life.


    The two of them went to the island city together. She looked at the sea in a daze, her eyes filled with grief that could not be hidden. Now I finally understand. And that night of hugging and sleeping made me understand what this girl was thinking about me. She never forgot me, never put me down.


    It was just that I had always been foolish and stubborn to think that we wouldn''t be together. I didn''t want Ding Ge to suffer for me, but the disappointment and sadness that Ding Ge''s expression showed by accident were all caused by me. I had promised to give this girl a lifetime of happiness, but I had brought her so much pain.


    Fortunately, he got a sum of money from his old house and gradually changed his mind.


    At that time, Ding Ge and I were much closer and more relaxed in front of me, just like we were still a couple. She wanted me to film the starry sky for her, and she had an agreement with me, and she would even personally feed me popcorn at the cinema.


    It felt good. I thought we were getting closer and closer, but I couldn''t hold hands and hug like I used to.


    I want to save some money by the restaurant, not too much, just enough for our current life.


    At this point in time, Ding Ge and I were the same. We broke up, but we were still working in the same direction, but I didn''t tell her that the family had paid off the money, and I didn''t know that she had been saving up to help me pay off the debt.


    At that time, I had to borrow money from Guzheng because Old Gao was in debt. From then on, we had a couple relationship for several months. I remember that we were all sitting together in a restaurant, and this matter had just been made public. On that day, Ding Ge had no intention of coming to the restaurant to look for me.


    When she found out that Guzheng and I were together, she drank a lot of wine, and she smiled and blessed Guzheng and me. Now that she thought about it, she naturally used a smile to hide her sadness, or else her self-esteem would be gone.


    And on that day, the pain I brought her was probably as painful as the breakup two years ago.


    If Ding Ge found a boyfriend, I would feel the same pain in my heart. And I, once again, brought this pain to Ding Ge.


    At this point, I really can''t imagine how Ding Ge spent that night after Old Gao sent Ding Ge back.


    And Lin Ya, when she found out about me and Guzheng, she didn''t believe me at all, and she asked me if there was something behind it. She knew me so well that I almost told her the truth.


    But I still swallowed all the pain back.


    However, in this matter, Ding Ge was still the most hurt!


    After that, Ding Ge didn''t come to me on her own until she called me about Lin Ya. She didn''t want to see our long friendship break up because of her. I don''t think Ding Ge would have seen me at all without that.


    I really broke her heart!


    Things started to change from a dinger fracture!


    In order to save me, Ding Ge was injured in the arm. That was because of that time, the relationship between Lin Ya and me gradually eased, and it seemed that unknowingly, Ding Ge and I were getting closer again.


    Thinking about it now, all of this really changed in the hospital. I didn''t think much about it before, and everything seemed to make sense. Now that I think about it, I really feel wrong. Knowing that Guzheng and I are''lovers'', how could Ding Ge get so close to me?


    With Guzheng telling Ding Ge, everything made sense.


    Recalling these past events, I was almost suffocating, too uncomfortable, too uncomfortable, that kind of heart-wrenching pain almost swallowed me alive.


    I tried my best to hold back and grit my teeth, but my body was still trembling and the corners of my mouth twitched uncontrollably. The mixed emotions tore my heart apart like a wild beast!


    I looked up and closed my eyes, but the tears in the corner of my eyes had already burst out.

 Chapter 402 : Grief

    Those memories, like a hurricane, wind blade like a knife cut my body into a thousand holes!


    Hot tears rolled down my cheeks, and all the suppressed emotions in the past surged up, almost crushing my body. At the same time, there was the vast ocean of sadness and shame.


    Sorry!


    My legs softened and I knelt on the cold floor.


    At this moment, I really want to say sorry to Ding Ge in front of her. I really feel sorry for her.


    Lin Ya saw me kneeling there and hurriedly squatting beside me with a sad expression and a choked voice, "Xing Yun, what are you doing?"


    I buried my head deep in the shadow because I was too ashamed of myself.


    Clenching my teeth, I curled up and said to lin ya, "Girl, beat me up."


    I really wanted someone to beat me up so that I could feel better, but Lin Ya said sadly, "What are you talking about?"


    She grabbed my arm and almost cried out, "Get up."


    But Lin Ya couldn''t pull me at all. She took a breath, squatted beside me and whispered, "Xing Yun, I know you''re upset, but that''s all in the past. Ding Ge and I both know that you had to do it, and Guzheng told us that you always loved Ding Ge. There was nothing between the two of you. Will you get up? I feel bad for you."


    Lin Ya didn''t hit me. She just sat there with me, her watery eyes trembling.


    She covered her mouth and her tears fell again.


    At this time, I don''t want to make Lin Ya cry anymore, so I quickly grabbed Lin Ya''s arm and said softly, "Girl, don''t cry. I''ll get up. I''ll get up."


    Lin Ya nodded, but her tears were still falling. At this moment, she was not as strong as she used to be. We stood up together and sat down again.


    Then neither of us spoke and let the sadness pervade the room.


    After a while, my mood calmed down and I smiled bitterly, "Why didn''t you tell me you knew?"


    If I had known they knew, I wouldn''t have had to hide it so hard.


    "That was also Ding Ge''s idea. She felt that not telling you was also a form of respect for Guzheng, and Guzheng also said that after the money was paid back, your fake relationship would naturally be dissolved. Guzheng also said that she would wish the two of you well. She wants you to be together."


    Guzheng did say the same thing to me, and I thought, maybe she really took it easy.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to dinger as long as she knows that you are innocent. She had been waiting for so long anyway that she didn''t care to wait any longer. Now what I''m most afraid of is... "Lin Ya''s face darkened again." Ding Ge has been saving money, so I''m especially afraid that she would do something illegal on impulse. She really wants to be with you so much. I''m really afraid she''ll make a mistake."


    Let''s go back to today''s topic again. This time, when I heard what Lin Ya said, I didn''t refute it. If it was really like what Lin Ya said, Ding Ge might choose to take a shortcut.


    All of a sudden, I remembered something. Ding Ge told me that she wanted to see me that day. Ding Ge was very abnormal that day. She looked at me with a strong affection in her eyes. That day seemed to be the end of the project she and Guzheng were working on, and I suddenly didn''t dare to think much about it.


    I said in pain again, "You know what, girl? In fact, our family''s debt has been paid off."


    Lin Ya shuddered and looked at me in shock. She frowned and asked in surprise, "When?"


    "It''s been a long time." Then I told Lin Ya about our house being taken over and the road being built, so our family got a sum of compensation, not only paying off the debts our family owed, but also leaving some behind. I returned to Pucheng with tens of thousands of dollars and started a Xingyun hotel with Hu Zi and Old Gao.


    Lin Ya listened for a long time, put his hand on his chest, and said in shock, "I knew it. I knew something was wrong here. You guys really opened the restaurant together. Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    If I had told Ding Ge about this earlier, Ding Ge wouldn''t have saved any more money, and maybe there wouldn''t have been anything like this.


    At this moment, the balance in my heart tilted to the other side.


    If Ding Ge really took a risk for me, then I should have stabbed myself to death.


    "At that time, I wanted to wait until my career started to improve..." I couldn''t continue. It was too late to say anything now. If I had been able to find Ding Ge resolutely, maybe we would have been together a long time ago.


    I bent over and buried my head in the shadows. I hate myself. I was the one who caused Ding Ge''s death!


    Lin Ya was also very angry with me. She seemed to want to scold me. Her mouth trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say thousands of words to me, but she just sighed and said, "Don''t blame yourself. We''re just guessing now. We don''t know what the truth is."


    Lin Ya looked up again and asked me, "Do you think Guzheng might have framed Ding Ge?"


    I shook my head and didn''t say anything. At this moment, I can''t guarantee it. Today''s news is enough for me to digest.


    Lin Ya began to ponder again. After a moment, he said, "Actually, when the two of them worked together, I suspected that there was something strange about it, but it was a collaboration between the two companies, and I don''t know the details. Ding Ge has always believed in Guzheng. I was too subjective before, so I thought Guzheng was involved."


    What Lin Ya said was reasonable, but there was no point in discussing it now. I continued to ask, "Then what should we do?"


    Lin Ya sighed and said, "We can only wait until Shang Hongyu comes tomorrow."


    Shang Hongyu.


    I recited the name in my heart.


    This was a man that made me feel a little scared.


    As I mentioned before, I have a love enemy, the only one I feel threatened by, this Shang Hongyu, is this love enemy.


    He liked Ding Ge, and could be said to be childhood sweethearts with Ding Ge, and he was also very outstanding, like god''s extra favor.


    It was also because of him that Ding Ge''s parents didn''t want me to be with Ding Ge in particular. Otherwise, I thought they would be a little lax with me. But with Shang Hongyu, I''m basically nothing. Shang Hongyu is the perfect son-in-law in their hearts. I''m a thousand miles away.


    Unlike the people who pursued Ding Ge in the past, those people were too weak. People like Qin Huai would not pose any threat to me (he used some despicable means to make Ding Ge misunderstand me, but he would never let Ding Ge like her), except for shang hongyu. To this day, I would also think that he was my biggest enemy.


    When Ding Ge and I were together a few years ago, Ding Ge once talked to me about how their parents wanted them to be together. Both parents worked hard on the two of them, trying to match them up. Ding Ge said that she was disgusted, but she was helpless. She said that she had even thought that there was really no way to compromise, so there was no pressure to muddle through.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge did not compromise, or else there would be no story for us.


    Ding Ge didn''t hate Shang Hongyu. The two of them grew up together and had a deep relationship, which was absolute. But just like the childhood sweethearts depicted in some movies and tv dramas, Shang Hongyu was a very decent person, and Ding Ge liked him very much, but this kind of love was like a brother, like a family, but I know that Shang Hongyu was not, or else he wouldn''t be sad to go away.


    I haven''t seen him for many years. When I heard that he was coming back, I suddenly felt a layer of pressure.


    But when it comes to Shang Hongyu, there''s no need to be as vigilant as when it comes to Qin Huai. Shang Hongyu is a gentleman, and even lin ya thinks highly of him. She barely mentions him in front of me just to take care of my emotions.


    I don''t know much about him, because in terms of understanding, Shang Hongyu is much better than me. To put it bluntly, I feel a little inferior in front of him. But at the same time, I have my own pride, or else I wouldn''t have caught up with Ding Ge.


    Shang Hongyu doesn''t like me, and likewise, I don''t like him!


    Before going abroad, Shang Hongyu came to me and told me to treat dinger well. At that time, in front of Shang Hongyu, I was like a hero who had won. In his eyes, Shang Hongyu was defeated.


    After he left the country, I didn''t know anything about him, and Ding Ge never told me.


    I really didn''t expect him to come back at this time.


    I wonder what he has become.


    "Xing Yun, you should wait at home tomorrow. I''ll call you if I hear anything." Lin Ya said to me again.


    I nodded.


    Then Lin Ya said quietly, "I wonder how Ding Ge is now."


    Thinking about Ding Ge''s current situation, I suddenly felt a chill. Subconsciously, she looked out of the window into the darkness. It was too dark tonight, and the darkness was filled with ruthlessness and coldness.


    It must be a particularly difficult night for Ding Ge inside, right?


    She was alone, like a deer trapped in a cage. She was lonely and desperate. No one could help her. She was lonely and helpless. Did she cry? Are you scared?


    The thought of Ding Ge left me breathless.


    After a while, lin ya left. She was also very tired. I went to the balcony and looked out of the window. In the distance, a red dot lit up at a tower. In a trance, I felt like I was inside while dinger was outside. She was like a ray of light, the hope in my heart.


    Ding Ge, you have to have hope too. Think of me. I love you. I love you so much. I love you so much. Although you can''t hear me now, you have to know that we will be together. We will be together.

 Chapter 403 : The Anger of Shang Hongyu

    That night, I had nightmares again and again. I woke up more often than I fell asleep. I slept for a while, but I felt like I had slept for hours. The disorderly dreams made me feel very tired, as if I was sitting on a roller coaster spinning and turning again and again.


    Hu Zi asked me a few questions when he came back. He knew how I was feeling, so he told me not to go to the restaurant these days. My brother''s concern never required much words. I nodded.


    However, the thought of relying on Shang Hongyu now was too much for me to say.


    I soaked a bag of instant noodles in water at night when I was so hungry that I couldn''t stand it. I thought I''d call Di Ming at dawn and see if he could help. I felt bad about disturbing Di Ming so many times.


    After daybreak, Lin Ya and I didn''t go jogging together as usual, and we definitely weren''t in the mood to run now.


    I thought Lin Ya would leave early, but not at all. After Hu Zi left, Lin Ya knocked on our door at about eight o'' clock, holding breakfast in his hand, and said to me, "Don''t worry, we still have to eat."


    Before Lin Ya knocked on the door, I had just called Guzheng, but it was still off. I really want to talk to Guzheng face to face at this time. After all, this matter involves their cooperation. Even the police will definitely ask Guzheng about it.


    But I don''t know what happened to Guzheng. He turned off his phone for a long time. I don''t know if he was avoiding me or what?


    I knew where Guzheng''s house was, but I didn''t dare to look for her. Afraid to see her parents, her parents are really good to me. I want to know that after I'' broke up'' with Guzheng, they will probably be as sad as my parents.


    Hey!


    Then Lin Ya and I stayed in the room and I asked her, "Aren''t you going now?"


    "Shang Hongyu will be in Pucheng for a while. It''s no use going now." Lin Ya replied.


    "Oh."


    Indeed, Shang Hongyu took a plane back to china and then took a bus. At this time, I especially hope that this rival will come earlier. Even if he doesn''t see us, meeting Shang Hongyu is also a comfort and dependence for dinger.


    After a while, Lin Ya''s phone rang.


    It seemed that it was a call from a customer of a photography store. Lin Ya explained that there were some things that the photography store had not opened in the past two days, so he would tell them such comforting words as soon as the photo production was completed.


    Hanging up the phone, Lin Ya''s eyes flashed with sadness. These days, Lin Ya had a bad time. Originally, it was a surprise, but in the end, it became the fuse for her and Ling Xinyan to part ways.


    Then Lin Ya called Ling Xinyan again, but no one answered. Lin Ya sighed helplessly. "Xinyan has been in contact with the producers all this time. Now, I won''t even answer my call. Forget it. Send her a message."


    Although Lin Ya didn''t say anything bad about Ling Xinyan, I still saw regret in her eyes. Perhaps she also felt that it was not the right decision to open a store with Ling Xinyan.


    I opened my lips and wanted to say something, but I decided not to.


    After another meeting, Lin Ya left, leaving me alone in the room.


    I called Di Ming.


    Normally, I don''t want to ask for help unless it''s someone I know very well, like Hu Zi and Old Gao. I really don''t want to owe anyone a favor, but I have to trouble Di Ming again this time.


    Di Ming happened to be in Pucheng this time. Di Ming asked me to come out and drink with him before I called him. I asked for help, and I was too embarrassed to say no, so I had to ask Di Ming to give me the address.


    Then I came to a fancy restaurant. Di Ming had already arrived. When he saw me, he waved at me and I walked over to sit down.


    Di Ming began to call the waiter over and said to me, "We haven''t had a drink together in a long time."


    I smiled slightly. Di Ming asked the waiter to pass me the menu, but I wasn''t in the mood to eat, but Di Ming insisted, so I had to order two dishes.


    Then Di Ming looked at me and asked, "Tell me, what did you want from me this time?"


    I scratched my head in embarrassment, but I still opened my mouth and told Di Ming everything.


    Di Ming didn''t say to help or not. He just looked at me curiously and asked, "What''s your relationship with this girl?"


    I replied honestly, "We''ve dated before."


    Di Ming paused and then said, "I heard from your sister that you broke up with Guzheng?"


    I nodded. I didn''t expect Di Ming to know about this, but I didn''t know if Guzheng''s parents knew. As Guzheng''s uncle, I don''t know what Di Ming would think in his heart. Would he be willing to help?


    Di Ming added, "I shouldn''t have asked more about this. But I still want to ask, why?"


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "Maybe it''s fate after all."


    Di Ming did not ask again. As Guzheng''s uncle, he could choose not to help, but Di Ming still made a phone call. After hanging up, he said to me, "Xing Yun, I don''t know if I can help you with this. After all, this is an economic crime. It''s not as simple as a fight. I think I can only arrange for you to meet up and wait."


    I nodded. I knew that the result was not optimistic. I was grateful that di ming could help.


    Then the food and wine came up, and I poured wine for the two of us. I asked Di Ming again, "How''s it going with you chasing my sister?"


    "As usual, I think we should stay where we are." There was no sign of disappointment on Di Ming''s face. He said to me, "But I am very satisfied with our current situation. We have more friends and less lovers. Your sister still has a burden in her heart. She can''t ignore other people''s eyes. It''s hard to catch up with her."


    "Then if my sister is so single, why are you waiting so long?"


    Di Ming smiled and said, "Wait. What else can I lose at my age? If it really doesn''t work out, as you just said, there''s no fate."


    After that, Di Ming smiled again.


    I sighed a little melancholically and asked, "What is love in this world?" Teach people to live and die together! A word of love, I don''t know how many people are involved in this world?


    I was worried about Ding Ge and wanted to stay awake, but as soon as the wine hit my throat, the feeling of drowning my sorrows came up, and I couldn''t even suppress it. And Di Ming didn''t know whether he was trying to understand me or just wanted to have a drink with me.


    The two of them left after drinking. It didn''t take long for them to get together. Di Ming seemed to have something to do. He said he would call me if he heard anything.


    Then I took the car back.


    Although he did not drink too much, he still felt a little drunk, and the melancholy in his stomach was still not expelled. Instead, he became more and more depressed. It seems that it is impossible to relieve his sorrow with alcohol, unless you drink like a dead pig. Most of the time, alcohol is just like a friend, sharing some loneliness and sadness for you.


    I sat in my room like a fool. This room was bigger than the one I used to live in, but the sadness in my heart could still fill it up.


    At this time, I can''t do anything but stay at home. That feeling is too bad! I feel like a loser, a loser!


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Just then, the door suddenly rang.


    Is it Lin Ya?


    I ran towards the door like an arrow, but maybe it was the alcohol that almost kept me from falling.


    When I opened the door, I was stunned!


    Lin Ya did come back, but there was another person standing in front of her, and this person was Shang Hongyu, whom she had not seen for years.


    Shang Hongyu was dressed in a suit and trousers, and his tie was neat. He was carrying a briefcase and looked like a successful man.


    After all these years, Shang Hongyu didn''t seem to have changed much, especially when he looked at me. Today, his eyes were filled with anger. When he saw me, he grabbed my clothes and grabbed them.


    I didn''t fight back and let him hold me. I knew he was angry with me, and he had reason to be angry with me. I definitely had something to do with Ding Ge being caught.


    "Meng Xingyun, is that how you take care of Ding Ge?" Shang Hongyu yelled at me. I could see the veins on his neck.


    At this moment, Lin Ya behind him also rushed forward and said, "Shang Hongyu, let go. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t do it? Let go!"


    Sure enough, Shang Hongyu let go. He pushed me away and my face turned red. Shang Hongyu was so hard that I could hardly breathe.


    I pulled my clothes and pinched my neck, but I didn''t want to fight with shang hongyu.


    Lin Ya was afraid that Shang Hongyu would lose control again. She stood between me and shang hongyu and said, "Will you stop fighting? Ding Ge is still in the detention center."


    Shang Hongyu, however, was still angry and even a little angry. At this moment, he was staring at me again. His eyes were like wild animals, and he wanted to eat me alive. Pointing at me, he said coldly, "Now that Ding Ge is still inside, how dare you drink? You''re too free."


    I don''t know how to explain it, but I don''t think it''s necessary.


    I looked up at Shang Hongyu and asked, "Have you seen Ding Ge?"


    Shang Hongyu did not answer my question. He looked at me with a cold look and said, "I came here for one purpose today! I once told you to treat dinger well and not hurt her, but I didn''t expect that when I came back, it would be like this. Back then, I thought I would leave if you took good care of dinger. When you broke up two years ago, I wanted to come back. I called Ding Ge, but Ding Ge said you would get back together and be together. However, the result was that you had delayed Ding Ge for two years. I came back today. Since you didn''t take good care of her, then I think it''s over between you. I came here today to tell you that in the future, don''t try to see her contact her again. From now on, you have nothing to do with each other!"


    With that said, Shang Hongyu was about to run for the door, but I continued to ask, "Have you seen Ding Ge?"


    However, my determination did not move Shang Hongyu, and he left the room without looking back.

 Chapter 404 : No News

    As I watched Shang Hongyu leave, my heart darkened.


    I know that even if I catch up with him, he won''t say anything to me. Moreover, from the way Shang Hongyu spoke to me just now, I think he''s basically the same as a few years ago, so I''m sure he still likes Ding Ge.


    And this time, I think he will probably pursue Ding Ge again.


    There was an indescribable blockage in her throat. What happened to Ding Ge?


    Lin ya took my arm and said, "Shang Hongyu has seen Ding Ge."


    When I heard this, I suddenly became clever. Shang Hongyu didn''t want to tell me these things, but when lin ya came with him, she must know! Why am I so confused? I quickly asked lin ya, "What did Shang Hongyu say?"


    "Shang Hongyu already asked dinger about the money. She didn''t know about it. She didn''t send a text message to remind her. She didn''t check the bank card these days, so she didn''t know that there were hundreds of thousands more on it."


    "I knew it!"


    I got goosebumps when I heard that. It wasn''t Ding Ge''s fault! Ding Ge is innocent! Ding Ge didn''t do anything illegal! This sentence reassured me a lot. Whether there was evidence to prove Ding Ge''s innocence or not, Ding Ge was innocent!


    Then I frowned again and asked, "Who called Ding Ge?"


    "From Guzheng." Lin Ya gave me a surprising answer.


    "Why did they give Ding Ge money?"


    According to the people at Guzheng, it seems that the money was originally going to be transferred to Ding Ge''s company, but for some reason, it was transferred to Ding Ge''s card first, and according to them, dinger knew about it. Now that the two sides have different opinions, this matter is quite troublesome." Lin Ya said with a frown.


    I also find it troublesome to hear this. I wonder if ding ge can prove her innocence.


    At the same time, I thought of Guzheng, whose phone had been turned off for the past two days. I believe that Ding Ge would not lie. Then she must not know about this. Then why did Guzheng company say that Ding Ge knew about it? Why would they do that?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that Guzheng had something to do with it. After all, she worked with Ding Ge on this project, and she was the chairman''s daughter, and now she holds the power. It''s hard to say whether this money was Guzheng''s idea to hit Ding Ge''s card or not.


    If so, then I don''t think I know Guzheng that well.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered a person, Brother fat of Guzheng company. At that time, we had dinner with both companies, including that Qin Huai, and we exchanged phone numbers at the table. Fatty was also one of the main people in charge. Would he know anything about this?


    I called Brother fat, and soon Brother fat got through.


    "Hello, brother quan, this is Xing Yun, Meng Xingyun. Do you remember me?" I smiled politely.


    Brother fat smiled warmly and said, "Brother Xing Yun, how can you not remember? Remember."


    "Brother quan, is Guzheng in the company now? Why is her phone always off when I call her?"


    "I''m not sure about that either." Brother fat replied.


    "Well, let me ask you something. The project that Guzheng and Ding Ge worked on last time, I heard..."


    Brother fat interrupted me before I could finish, "Brother Xing Yun, I''m sorry. I really can''t say much about this company. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    I didn''t force it. After a few more polite words with Brother fat, I hung up.


    I sighed again and turned to lin ya, "What did Shang Hongyu say? Is it easy to resolve this matter? When can Ding Ge come out?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "He didn''t say anything. He told Ding Ge''s parents that he would get Ding Ge out as soon as possible, but I think he probably didn''t know how long it would take."


    Hey!


    My head is getting bigger. How can I solve this problem? I wonder if Di Ming could be of any help.


    Lin Ya and I, both of us, had a deep and solemn look on our faces. Before Ding Ge came out for a day, my heart would always burn in the fire. I wished I could take the blame for dinger and let me take her place!


    ...


    But then, even Di Ming didn''t bring me any good news. I couldn''t even meet dinger.


    I just felt that the depression in my heart was killing me like a demon. For the next two days, I could only stay at home idly. I was as decadent as a vagrant on the street. My beard was shabby, my hair was messy, and my eyes were never bright.


    There were a lot of bottles on the table again. At this time, only wine could make me feel better.


    I don''t want to go out, I just want to trap myself here, because I can''t do anything outside, I can only act like an invisible person, because my appearance will make Ding Ge''s parents angry, Shang Hongyu angry, and the only thing I can do right now is not disturb him, so that he can focus more on Ding Ge''s case.


    I even lied to myself. Now that Ding Ge and I are in the same situation, she is trapped in a world, and I am trapped here, so that Ding Ge and I can feel the same way, so can we get closer?


    Impossible!


    Where is Ding Ge?


    And where am I?


    This is where we are temporarily'' home'', with our best friends as roommates and our best friends as neighbors. My friends and I had a happy time here.


    These two days, my heart has been so depressed that I can hardly bear it. The pain of waiting is unprecedented!


    And in this extreme state, I feel like I''m getting twisted. I was angry with Guzheng even before I figured it out. I started to think that she turned off her phone to avoid me because she was guilty and she had no face to see me.


    I even thought that when she came to me, I must ask, why?


    I also wonder how Shang Hongyu reacted when she saw her. She should be very excited. Shang Hongyu is like her family. At this time, Shang Hongyu is like the last straw that Ding Ge can grasp. Will her feelings for Shang Hongyu change again emotionally?


    I can''t do anything but think nonsense!


    That night, Hu Zi came back from the restaurant. He looked a little tired, but he still brought me a meal, brought the lunch box to me, opened it for me with chopsticks and handed it to me, "Have something to eat first."


    I just silently took the chopsticks, like a thoughtless person.


    Hu Zi sighed and then stood up to get me a glass of water.


    I began to mechanically scoop up the rice in the bowl. Hu Zi sat next to me and waited for me to eat for a while before he slowly asked, "Still no news?"


    I shook my head numbly. Lin Ya had only brought me this news these two days.


    I know Lin Ya won''t lie to me, but I really want to meet shang hongyu and talk to him. I want to know more. I want to know what Ding Ge looked like when he met Ding Ge. Is she okay inside? I even wanted to ask Shang Hongyu to bring a few words for me, but it was impossible.


    Hu Zi lay back with his eyes on his head and asked doubtfully, "Why on earth? Is it really Guzheng?"


    I shook my head again, and I didn''t know.


    Hu Zi looked at me again. He looked at me very seriously and asked, "Xing Yun, I know there are some things I shouldn''t ask, but what''s going on between you and Guzheng and Ding Ge?"


    What the hell is going on with us?


    I stopped my chopsticks and thought slowly, but for a moment, many memories came to my mind, and I didn''t know where to start. I was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and said to Hu Zi, "You have time."


    Hu Zi nodded understandably.


    Then Hu Zi said, "A lucky person has his own destiny. Ding Ge is a good girl. She will be fine."


    I know Hu Zi meant well, but this sentence is really useless to me right now, and Hu Zi didn''t stay much longer, leaving me alone.


    Hu Zi went back to the bedroom, and the room suddenly became quiet again. The tip of my nose ached, and a wave of pain rushed into my heart. I closed my eyes and tried to calm down.


    In the past, I didn''t seem to realize how much I loved ding ge. Today, after this incident, I really felt that if I didn''t have Ding Ge in my future life, my life would be dull and meaningless.


    I don''t think I will fall in love with anyone else. There will still be countless sincere love and countless couples who will never change their minds, but I have nothing to do with love anymore.


    A lonely life!


    The emotions in his heart seemed to have reached the peak at this moment!


    Ding Ge.


    How much I want to see Ding Ge now and tell her, do you know how much I miss you?


    ...


    After a while, Lin Ya came back. Lin Ya came back very late these two days. She looked very haggard. In just a few days, I could clearly feel that Lin Ya had lost weight and her face looked a little unhealthy.


    She must be exhausted these two days, but I can''t help her.


    Every time Lin Ya comes back, it can be said that it is the moment I look forward to the most. I will look at Lin Ya with expectant eyes and ask her, "How is it? Is there any new news?"


    Lin Ya used to talk, but today she just shook her head in silence.


    I suddenly felt lost, extremely lost, that kind of depressed feeling made me just want to close my eyes and not think about anything.


    But I felt like I was suffering from depression, and then there was a great panic. My heart beat faster, and I felt uneasy. Fear haunted my body like a ghost.


    I almost asked in despair, "Why can''t we solve it now? What does Shang Hongyu do every day?"


    I know Shang Hongyu must be doing his best, but I''m still uncontrollably angry with him.


    If Ding Ge stayed in there one more day, my heart would be in pain one more day!


    I''m really going crazy!


    I''m really going crazy!


    He''s going crazy!


    It''s so uncomfortable. This kind of discomfort in the heart is really torturous. It''s not like physical discomfort. If you get sick, you can prescribe the right medicine. The doctor can choose the appropriate treatment through the cause of the disease. But what about heart disease? And how to treat it?


    Lin Ya came to me, put her hand on my back, gently stroked my back, and said softly, "Don''t worry, Xing Yun. This kind of thing is always troublesome. You have to be patient. You have to take care of yourself. You''re going to break down now, you know? Do you know that you are Ding Ge''s spiritual pillar now? If Ding Ge knew you were like this, how bad would she be?"


    After listening to Lin Ya, I didn''t know what to say at all. I just knew that I was so uncomfortable. Lin Ya hugged me. I closed my eyes in silence and hugged Lin Ya tightly.


    Her lips quivered and she wanted to say thank you, but she didn''t say it.

 Chapter 405 : Something Happened at the Photography Store

    Then I fell asleep.


    But I haven''t slept well these days, I haven''t looked in the mirror, but I think my eyes must be especially cloudy, like an old man who is about to dry up.


    Lin Ya and I never got up early to run again.


    Staying in the whirlpool now, I really miss the peaceful days of the past.


    We are always too greedy, asking for more, but we don''t know how precious those peaceful days are. It is like a cup of water, no drink delicious, no eye-catching color, but we can never leave it.


    I didn''t know how to express my yearning for ding ge. When I was alone in the room, I took out a piece of paper and a small book and began to write down what I wanted to say to Ding Ge.


    I wish she could hear me.


    Would it make her feel better?


    ...


    When she woke up, the weather became even worse today. At dawn, it began to drizzle.


    I stood on the balcony and stared blankly at the light rain outside the window. It would still be a little cool to open the window, but it was very small and gently blew on my face. I didn''t know if it was a gentle comfort or a cold tease.


    The thin drizzle like an embroidered needle fell on my face and shoulder. I looked at the gray and hazy sky before me, and my heart was filled with sadness as vast as the scenery before me.


    Now, Ding Ge couldn''t even see such a gray sky, which was a luxury for her. I couldn''t help but think about how precious our time together was in the past, but it was always easy for us to ignore it.


    At this time, I really want to say that if time can be reborn, I don''t want my life and Ding Ge''s life to be like this!


    The rain was so light that it didn''t even affect pedestrians. Most of the way from the neighborhood to the hotel was just a little more glittering beads on their heads.


    It didn''t affect my mood either, because my mood was already gloomy enough!


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Lin Ya knocked on my door and she brought me breakfast.


    Looking at the steaming breakfast, I felt sad again. I didn''t know if it was pretentious or not, but it was a true reflection of my heart.


    Most of Ding Ge was not full or warm inside. No one cared about her, but only received indifference and cold eyes.


    I, on the other hand, am still being taken care of by Lin Ya. I think I am too unworthy.


    "I don''t want to eat anymore." Actually, I''m not hungry. I don''t feel hungry these days. I eat three meals a day. They bring me food and watch me eat, but I don''t feel hungry every time I eat. Eating seems to be a mission, not to enjoy life.


    Lin Ya froze for a moment, her eyes shining gently under her soft eyelashes. She said with a slight reproach, "How can you not eat? I bought them all. It''s a waste not to eat them."


    "I really don''t want to eat."


    If you don''t eat, I won''t tell you anything. Lin Ya threatened, her eyes serious.


    I looked at her and could only choose to eat.


    Lin Ya said nothing more.


    After dinner, Lin Ya went to pack up. At this time, Lin Ya''s cell phone rang. I looked at her cell phone. It was an unfamiliar phone number with no name. I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, your phone is ringing."


    Lin Ya walked over to answer the phone and asked, "Hello, who is this?"


    Then, I saw a sudden change in Lin Ya''s expression, and her voice trembled slightly, "Impossible, how is this possible?"


    I couldn''t help but get nervous when I saw her like this. Did something happen to dinger?


    For a moment, the sweat on my arms stood up and a cool breath ran down into my blood. I couldn''t help but turn my ears, but I couldn''t hear what the other party was saying.


    At this moment, Lin Ya hurriedly said, "Please wait there for a while, okay? I''ll be right there."


    When lin ya finished saying this, I stood up nervously. Lin Ya added, "As soon as possible, ten minutes."


    Hanging up the phone, I immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Something happened at the photography store!"


    Lin Ya picked up his bag and rushed out the door. I was stunned for a second. I thought it was about Ding Ge, but I didn''t expect something to happen to the photography store. I can''t help but wonder, these days, the photography shop has not opened at all, what can happen?


    Then I ran out with Lin Ya. After closing the door, I found that Lin Ya had already entered the elevator, and I ran in at a rapid pace.


    At this time, I''m the only one who''s with Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya''s face was very ugly and he looked very flustered. I rarely saw Lin Ya so flustered. I asked again, "What happened to the photography store?"


    Lin Ya''s face was full of worry. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    When she shook her head, I saw her shoulder shake slightly.


    I don''t know what to say, so I have to go with lin ya first.


    Through the reflection of the metal door of the elevator, I saw myself in a blur. I just felt that I had reached the end of the world. But at this time, I couldn''t care less about my makeup. I clenched my fists. At this point, Lin Ya was exhausted, so don''t let anything happen to the photography shop.


    When I got out of the elevator, Lin Ya ran directly. Naturally, I followed her. When I got into the car, Lin Ya was different from her usual slow pace. She was very fast. She quickly backed out of the parking space.


    Lin ya was driving in such a hurry that I was really afraid something would happen, so I pinched myself secretly and opened my eyes wider to try to keep myself awake and focused on the road.


    The drizzle was fine, and the rain hit the glass faster as soon as the car was fast. Not long after, some raindrops began to appear on the glass. In this case, it was not possible to keep the wipers on or off, so Lin Ya could only fiddle with a wiper for a moment.


    Lin Ya''s every move was filled with anxiety, which made me curious. What happened to the photography store?


    The gloomy weather seemed destined for another bad day!


    When Lin Ya and I arrived at the photo shop, there were already a few people gathered in front of the photo shop, and to my surprise, a few more people were standing upstairs, going to the photo shop''s sign.


    When I saw this, my eyes narrowed, and Lin Ya got out of the car even faster. I got out of the car as quickly as possible. As Lin Ya walked towards the photo shop, he shouted, "Stop, stop, stop, stop! What are you doing?"


    While Lin Ya was shouting, some people in front of the photo shop saw Lin Ya and began to ask, "What happened to your photo shop? We haven''t taken our photos yet, so why don''t you close the door?"


    "We told them to stop, but they didn''t stop. What the hell is going on with you? Are you trying to cheat us out of money?"


    ...


    The faces of these people were very bad, but lin ya was very polite to them. She quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I don''t know the situation yet. Can you wait a moment?"


    I frowned and felt a little unhappy to see them like this, but I could tell that these people seemed to be customers of the photography shop.


    They were still condemning him, but Lin Ya couldn''t care less. He yelled at the people who were disassembling it again, "Who are you? Who told you to tear it down? This is my shop."


    I also shouted to them, "Come down! Come down first!"


    Those people looked a little unhappy, but they stopped working and started walking into the building. I asked Lin Ya, "Where''s Ling Xinyan?"


    Lin Ya also picked up his phone and started calling Ling Xinyan, but then Lin Ya said in despair, "It''s stopped!"


    Is it down?!


    At this time, the phone stopped?


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Guzheng''s cell phone was turned off in the case of Ding Ge''s arrest. Now that something happened at the photography store, Ling Xinyan''s phone, one of his partners, actually stopped working.


    Cell phones are the quickest way for us to contact each other. We can''t get in touch with each other, and we can''t get in touch with Ling Xinyan for a short time.


    At this time, the door of the photography shop was open, and Lin Ya and I walked in again. When we saw the scene in the photography shop, both of them were shocked to the point that they couldn''t speak!


    When I came here a few days ago, it was still very beautiful. I could see the decoration that had taken a lot of work and it was clean and beautiful. But now there was nothing left in it. The sofa, table, chair, computer, the sample on the wall, everything was gone.


    Seeing this, I suddenly felt a surge of anger in my heart!


    That anger was like a raging fire that could burn steel. Who did it?


    Then Lin Ya ran to the photography room. There was no accident. There was nothing here. The equipment, clothes, toys and so on were taken. Everything was gone.


    Except for the house that couldn''t be stolen, everything was gone!


    No, it seems that this house has become someone else''s!


    I looked at Lin Ya worriedly. This blow must have been huge for her!


    Lin ya''s face was expressionless and there were no tears in her eyes. The resolute expression on her face was especially distressing.


    After a while, the workers came out of the photography shop. Lin Ya asked again, "Who asked you to come?"


    "Who are you? Is it easy for us to do a job?"


    These workers were also very angry at us for being delayed, and they were very rude to us. Lin Ya knew that he couldn''t talk to them, so he asked them to call the boss, so he was delayed for more than ten minutes, then the boss came late.


    "Who are you?" Lin Ya asked the man who came.


    The man frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I am the owner of this shop, the owner of angel children''s photography!" Lin Ya replied forcefully.


    "Who? Who are you? The owner of this store, then who transferred this store to me?"


    "Who? Who transferred it to you?"


    "Ling Xinyan, do you know her? It''s her!" The boss took out another piece of paper from his body and said, "We all signed the contract. She transferred this store to me!"

 Chapter 406 : No Longer Exists

    When I heard the boss tell us this, my mind was almost empty.


    Then Lin Ya and I looked at the contract. It did have Ling Xinyan''s signature on it. Lin Ya was sure that it was Ling Xinyan''s handwriting. Then the boss told us that he had signed a contract with Ling Xinyan two days ago and that Ling Xinyan had moved the things away in the past two days. He thought everything was normal, but who knew this would happen today.


    After understanding all this, I only felt as if there was a metallic sound in my body, eerie and strange, and in the cold metal collision, a fire started.


    Before that, I thought the photography store had been robbed, and everything had been stolen. Although I think there were many loopholes in what I just said, I didn''t expect it to be Ling Xinyan.


    This photo shop belonged to two people, but Ling Xinyan secretly transferred the shop and took all the items away from Lin Ya? There were even a bunch of unfinished clients left behind. The mess she left behind was too big!


    Ling Xinyan and Lin Ya had been really upset about their disagreements before, but this was definitely not what Ling Xinyan should do.


    For the past two days, because of Ding Ge, Lin Ya almost put the photo shop aside, and taking advantage of this gap, Ling Xinyan succeeded in stealing what belonged to the two people.


    When Lin Ya was already exhausted, Ling Xinyan made things worse for her!


    In just a few seconds, the flames in my heart were like fireworks in the sky, bursting into a strong light, and unlike fireworks, it did not extinguish, but filled my whole body.


    I clenched my fists and squeezed a few words out of my teeth, "Ling Xinyan, that''s too much!"


    I don''t think I''ve ever been so angry. When I met Ling Xinyan before, I thought she was a very passionate girl. Although I didn''t know her very well, I also thought she wasn''t bad and was very interested in the photography shop. I was even happy that lin ya found such a partner.


    However, knowing the face of the person does not know the heart! Who would have thought that Ling Xinyan could do such a wonderful thing!


    However, on second thought, it actually seemed reasonable, because Ling Xinyan loved money too much. Ling Xinyan had been hoping that Lin Ya, who was reluctant to go to Ji Ze for help when the photography shop was closed, had a big conflict between the two of them. After the matter was settled, Ling Xinyan changed his face.


    There was no need to say anything more about Zhangfuhao. It could be seen that Ling Xinyan really loved money and took everything away today.


    I can''t wait to find Ling Xinyan right now, confront her face to face, and ask her why she did it.


    But thinking that she could brazenly take everything away, even if it was a face-to-face confrontation, what could the result be, not to mention that she had shut down her phone!


    I looked at Lin Ya. At this moment, she was calm, or rather desperate.


    She didn''t say much to the boss, but said faintly, "You guys do your job."


    The boss ignored us and ordered the workers to continue working.


    Lin ya, on the other hand, looked at her in a daze. There was no expression on her face, no anger, no resentment. But her condition made me more worried. I wanted to see her scold Ling Xinyan instead of hiding all the sadness and pain.


    The drizzle continued to rain on us, not knowing whether it was cold or not, Lin Ya''s body suddenly trembled. I saw a layer of raindrops on her hair. A drop of rain suddenly fell on Lin Ya''s eyelashes. She blinked slightly. The raindrops fell under Lin Ya''s eyes, like a tear.


    I know. I''m afraid Lin Ya won''t listen to anything at this time. All she needs now is silence.


    However, the customers who came to the door obviously wouldn''t let Lin Ya go.


    They had all heard the conversation between Lin Ya and the boss before, and they clearly understood that Lin Ya had been deceived, but they could not see a trace of sympathy in their eyes, some just blame and impatience.


    "What the hell is going on? After waiting so long, you guys have to give me an explanation, right?"


    "That''s right, we''ve already paid the money. You did it!"


    There were a lot of people who spoke horribly, and they spoke so loudly that the passers-by looked sideways. I felt a little numb, but now Lin Ya had no mood to deal with these things.


    I had no choice but to stand up and say to these customers, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, everyone calm down first, we will definitely give you an explanation. Just calm down and listen to me, okay?"


    As I spoke, these people did not stop at all. Their voices even suppressed my voice. At this time, another person interrupted me and said coldly, "Who are you? We have to listen to her. What you said is useless."


    One of them started, and the others got back together. Seeing their sharp mouths moving so frequently, my head ached.


    These customers are all women, and I can''t be too strong to avoid being said to bully women, but their posture is really catching up with those shrews, just not so many dirty words, but it is still as ugly as it sounds.


    I held back my unhappiness and yelled at them, "I''m her man!"


    I know it''s useless to explain too much to them. In a hurry, I can only use this sentence to shock them. Now I can speak on behalf of Lin Ya.


    My words were very powerful, and a loud and explosive drink made everyone stop.


    I was very satisfied with that roar. If I knew it would have this effect, I would have shouted. I really wanted to help lin ya!


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly patted me on the shoulder. I turned my head to look at her. Lin ya looked at me with her eyes. I knew what she wanted to say in her eyes. For old friends like us, eyes could communicate.


    I understood what she meant. Lin Ya sighed deeply and said to me wearily, "Let me do it, Xing Yun."


    I feel sorry for the girl in front of me. No one knows her better than me. They don''t know how Lin Ya got to this day. Of course, I know that these customers are victims like Lin Ya, but can''t they be more considerate? Can''t you be a little more calm? Lin Ya and I will give them a satisfactory answer!


    But facing them, I think it''s really hard to communicate.


    Lin Ya''s determination, I knew I couldn''t persuade him, so I had to move aside. Lin Ya took a step forward and said to the customers, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry about what happened. I''ll contact the producer as soon as possible to give you the photos. I won''t break my promise."


    However, things are not that easy to solve. No matter how well Lin Ya promised, those people didn''t believe Lin Ya at all. They said that your store is gone now, and you promised today that we would find you tomorrow. Then Lin Ya said that you all knew my phone number, and the other party still didn''t believe it. No matter what, they insisted that lin ya give them an explanation today.


    I had a headache from the noise, and the light rain was still quietly falling. I was fine for a short time, and after a long time, a layer of mist began to form on my hair. It was nothing, but now I feel very uncomfortable.


    My heart inexplicably became agitated, and I was annoyed with Ling Xinyan again. If it wasn''t for her, how would Lin Ya have to face these people?


    The two sides were at a standoff, and I was helping Lin Ya talk. I even told them the address of our neighborhood and the Xingyun hotel, but they were still relentless. Now, of course, there was no way to hand over the photos to them, and the only thing that could be done was to return the money to them.


    But that still doesn''t satisfy them!


    We''ve spent so much time taking pictures with you, and now you''re saying it''s just a refund? What about the picture of the child? What if someone did something bad with those pictures of children? Lin Ya said no, she could guarantee it, but the customer didn''t believe it.


    They even threatened to call the police or something. Lin Ya didn''t want to deal with it so much. She had been dealing with the police for the past two days, so she had to swallow her anger.


    I think compensation at the original price will not achieve their goal. Lin Ya''s face is full of despair. Her face is even paler under the rain and fog. Lin Ya whispered to me, "Xing Yun, call jize and ask him to bring over twenty thousand cash."


    I couldn''t help but be shocked. I knew that the orders that the photography shop usually received were usually hundreds of yuan, some were only one or two hundred yuan. For these people in front of me, compensation at the original price would last two or three thousand yuan. Moreover, there should be only a deposit. The shop usually didn''t insist on the full amount. Sometimes, some customers only paid a deposit.


    Now that Lin Ya wants to get twenty thousand from ji ze, how much is she going to pay them?


    Lin Ya was deceived by Ling Xinyan. He didn''t know how much money he had lost. It was definitely not a small amount. Now, these people are going to throw stones at him?


    I saw a word in their eyes... Greed!


    They were not angry because their interests were violated, but they began to be greedy for compensation.


    Forget it, I didn''t say anything more. To these people, I think Lin Ya should get rid of them as quickly as I thought. He doesn''t want to say anything more to them. He can say less and less, but less and less.


    Although they were the victims, I really couldn''t sympathize with them.


    It was so noisy here that I had to get out of the circle and call Ji Ze.


    In fact, the hotel can also take out so much cash for the time being, but since Lin Ya offered to borrow ji ze, I had to call Ji Ze. After all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Ji Ze, and Ji Ze was definitely willing to help lin ya through this.


    A few meters away from them, when I felt that my ears could handle it, I was relieved and quickly took out my phone to call Ji Ze.


    I really hope that Ji Ze will come as soon as possible, so I kept thinking in my heart, pick up the phone, pick up the phone...


    Looking up at the cold sky, you can see the traces of scattered drizzle in the air, intermittently, should have been a very good weather, not to let pedestrians escape in a hurry in this rain, not to let people cold war, not to have any impact on everyone''s life, not even an umbrella, like a clean city cleaning, the city became more fresh.


    For some couples, walking hand in hand in the drizzle was a romantic thing.


    Soon, Ji Ze answered the phone, and I took back my thoughts. I quickly told ji ze not to ask anything, and immediately prepared twenty thousand yuan in cash to the front of the photography store, immediately! Right away! Quick!


    Ji Ze immediately said that he would come as soon as possible.


    Hanging up the phone, I looked up at the sign of the photography shop. At this time, the last word''shadow'' in angel children''s photography had just been removed by the workers.


    I felt an inexplicable melancholy in my heart. How long has this shop been open? Half a year? It was a baby in its infancy, and from now on, it no longer existed!


    Perhaps a few days later another brand new sign will be erected in the same place, and the people who have passed here and passed here again cannot recall that there was once a small angel children''s photography shop here.


    It was so cruel! In this era of information explosion and tall buildings falling and standing, people will forget too much.


    This also meant that Lin Ya''s months of running and bustling had turned into a bubble!


    Not only did she not get any profit, she was betrayed by her good friends and did not know how much money she had lost for the time being. But I know that the mental trauma Ling Xinyan caused to lin ya will probably not heal for the rest of her life.


    The rain fell right on my eyes, and I blinked blankly, then looked into the crowd.


    However, just then, I suddenly saw Lin Ya''s figure fall to the side!

 Chapter 407 : Too Many Things

    When he saw that scene, he was suddenly choked and suffocated!


    The whole world was silent!


    There was no noise from the customers, no footsteps from pedestrians on the street, no sound of cars speeding past, no wind, no rain, instead, there were some harsh and indescribable sounds coming from the ears, and a piercing sharpness filled the ears.


    I ran towards lin ya like crazy.


    But it was too late, and Lin Ya still fell to the ground!


    In a trance, I felt everything around me slow down, the air even became stagnant, and I could hardly breathe. I pushed through the crowd and Lin Ya was lying on the ground in pain. I quickly squatted down, gently picked up lin ya, dragged her upper body into my arms and shouted nervously, "Girl, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    I panicked, completely panicked!


    My voice trembled uncontrollably, and I felt a string in my heart stretched to its limit. If I hadn''t held it in with all my might, it would have broken!


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s face was pale, without a trace of blood!


    At this moment, the customers took a step back, saying that we didn''t do it, that we didn''t touch you or anything like that. Some even said that you didn''t want to blackmail people or renege on their debts. Hearing her say this, I burst out in anger and shouted at the person, "Do you think she looks like a blackmailer?"


    The man was struck by me, and his face looked a little restless. He even shouted, "Who knows? If you say it properly, you will faint. Is there such a coincidence? We''re here in the rain..."


    I didn''t listen to that person anymore, and I didn''t look at her anymore. She just made me sick. I looked down at the frowning Lin Ya and said softly, "Girl, let''s go to the hospital first."


    But then the man shouted, "You can''t leave. No one will leave until we solve the problem today!"


    Hearing this, I gritted my teeth, but my body was trembling fiercely, like a wild animal about to get angry. At this moment, my eyes were red, Lin Ya was like this, and you didn''t have any sympathy!


    At this moment, I have a new understanding of human nature.


    I took off my coat, put it on Lin Ya, and picked up lin ya. I couldn''t care less. Don''t blame me for being rude to anyone who stopped me. Even if you were a woman, I would still dare to do it.


    Perhaps my eyes were too cold, and there was a hint of fear on the faces of those people, but perhaps there were too many people, and they were indeed the victims, so they were still shouting, not making way for me in a circle around the city.


    At this moment, Lin Ya in his arms also looked at me and said weakly, "Xing Yun, I''m fine. You can put me down first."


    I could clearly feel Lin Ya''s weakness. She was really uncomfortable. Couldn''t these people see it?


    I said to Lin Ya, "Leave the girl alone. We''re going to the hospital."


    Then I looked at the person in front of me coldly and said, "Get out of the way!"


    At this moment, I really have the heart to kill!


    All of a sudden, the surroundings became quiet, and the customers stopped talking, but they still stood there, as if they didn''t know what to do, waiting for someone to speak first.


    Rain was dripping down my cheek and down my neck.


    That chill consumed my last patience, and I began to walk forward, and the person in front of me shouted, "Don''t go!"


    Grass!


    I gritted my teeth and almost kicked the man down. Just then, Ji Ze''s voice came over and shouted, "Xing Yun, Xing Yun."


    I frowned and looked out. It was Ji Ze who came. He pushed through the crowd and saw me holding Lin Ya. He was out of breath and asked, "What''s wrong with the girl?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll take her to the hospital first." I said to Ji Ze, "These people in front of me are customers. Each customer gives her a thousand yuan!"


    I looked at the customers again and said, "You should know how much money you paid back then. A thousand each is the limit we can give. If you want it, you can take it. If you don''t want it, you can sue."


    After that, I gave Ji Ze two more instructions and then picked Lin Ya up in the car, leaving the mess in front of him to Ji Ze.


    There was nothing I could do about it. Right now, my biggest worry was Lin Ya. Otherwise, I would really bargain with them. These people were too greedy.


    "Damn it!"


    As I was driving, I couldn''t help but curse again.


    Then it turned to Ling Xinyan. If it hadn''t been for Ling Xinyan, it wouldn''t have happened today. I looked at Lin Ya and comforted her, "Girl, don''t worry, we''ll catch Ling Xinyan. She could hide from the first day of the first month, but not from the fifteenth. She could run from the temple to the monk! That Liu is not her sister-in-law. Besides, you know where their house is. I don''t believe it. She will suffer!"


    Hearing my indignant words, Lin Ya didn''t say anything. She just smiled bitterly.


    I asked again, "How are you feeling now?"


    "I''m fine." Lin Ya said faintly.


    Soon, we arrived at the hospital and looked for a doctor to see Lin Ya. The doctor said it was nothing serious, but he said that he was too tired these two days, and then put a bottle of drip on Lin Ya.


    Just as he was done, ji ze called. The matter over there had been dealt with. I told him our location. Ji ze said he would be here soon.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and sat next to Lin Ya, looking sad at the slowly dripping liquid.


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything. She just closed her eyes and rested there, looking at her haggard face, her heart filled with mixed feelings.


    I know that Lin Ya must still be sad about the photo shop.


    At this moment, I finally felt what Di Ming said about being betrayed by a friend from Lin Ya! He was right. Two good friends, because of their interests, became like enemies and could be hurt in cold blood. If I had known this was the result, what would I have chosen?


    I was also thinking in my heart that this matter must not be let go!


    Looking at the gloom on Lin Ya''s face, I sighed silently again. Lin Ya used to take care of me, but now it''s me taking care of her.


    Not long after, Ji Ze arrived.


    Confused, he had too many questions, so I told Ji Ze the whole story. Ji ze was silent for a long time.


    Lin ya said to ji ze in a weak voice, "Ji Ze, I might be able to pay you back after a while."


    "Nothing." Ji Ze said nonchalantly.


    For Lin Ya, I know she''s very reluctant to owe ji ze this favor. It''s not just about the money, it''s too complicated between them.


    I also said to Lin Ya, "You can rest at home for the next two days. Anyway, if you call Shang Hongyu, he will tell you what happened."


    Ji Ze said in confusion, "Who is this Shang Hongyu?"


    Ji ze hadn''t shown up in the past few days, so he didn''t know that so many things would happen to us. I forced my emotions to fluctuate and briefly explained Ding Ge. Ji ze was shocked and said, "How could this happen?"


    This is an unanswerable and unanswerable question.


    Then the three of us fell silent.


    I can''t understand why so many unfortunate things happen to us, but my name is the same as''lucky''. I look at the hospital that people can''t like all the time, a place full of pain and sorrow. When can we become lucky?


    Time passed quickly, and it was almost noon when my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi asked, "Xing Yun, where are you?"


    I replied, "In the hospital."


    "Hospital?" Hu Zi was startled and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What are you doing at the hospital?"


    "The girl is not feeling well. Stay here with her for the infusion." I didn''t tell Hu Zi about the photo shop. Let''s talk about the bad things after we meet.


    "Oh, then... It''s okay. You take care of her first." Hu Zi said.


    I frowned. I didn''t think Hu Zi would call me if there was nothing important. I couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Hu Zi hesitated and said after a while, "I wanted you to help me at the restaurant."


    After hearing this, I felt bad and asked again, "What''s wrong?"


    "This jiang yan''s daughter-in-law is about to give birth. It''s almost due. He wanted to ask for leave to take care of his daughter-in-law at home a few days ago. This has been delayed for a few days. Yesterday, I really couldn''t drag him off so I let him off first. Now Shi Yuan is the only chef left in the restaurant. He''s too busy to find a cook in a short time, so..."


    Hearing Hu Zi''s words, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of boredom. Everything was squeezed together. Hu Zi was extremely tired last night, probably because of this.


    I looked apologetically at Lin Ya beside me. Now that she needed someone to accompany her, could I leave her at this time?


    While I was still struggling, Hu Zi said, "I''ll think of another way."


    After that, Hu Zi hung up.


    I think it''s better to stay here with lin ya. She has suffered both physical and mental setbacks. I don''t trust her at all.


    However, my broken phone was so loud that Lin Ya could almost hear what Hu Zi said. Sure enough, she looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, since the restaurant is busy, you should go back first."


    I said, "It''s okay. Let Hu Zi think of something."


    Lin Ya advised, "It''s okay. Ji Ze is here. You can rest assured."


    Ji Ze also said, "Yes, with me, you should be busy."


    I was going to say something, but when I thought about it, it was a moment for ji ze and lin ya to be alone. After thinking about it, I finally nodded.


    So, I left the car to Lin Ya and Ji Ze and stopped a bus to go to the hotel.

 Chapter 408 Xiao Liu Is Looking for Me

    Before Jiang Yan came to the Xingyun hotel, he had told us about this. His wife was pregnant and would definitely take some time off. He even taught me how to cook because of this. He hoped that I could take the blame. Now, it''s finally time.


    There were so many things going on these days that I almost forgot about it, not to mention Jiang Yan. However, he was obligated to take care of his wife who was about to give birth. Because ji ze took care of Lin Ya, I could go to the restaurant without worry.


    I know, now so many things are all on my head, and god reminded me again, can''t be decadent anymore, I have to face it, strong face!


    On the way, Jiang Yan called me and said that he knew I had too much to do these days and that he shouldn''t have left at this time. He apologized to me. I said no, we should have apologized to you. I told him to stay at home and take good care of his sister-in-law. We waited for his good news.


    We knew each other very well, so there was no need to be too polite. After a few words, we hung up.


    In a blink of an eye, Jiang Yan''s wife was about to give birth, and life was really fast!


    Although Ding Ge still has no news, I can''t wait forever. I can''t go straight to the hotel in my current state. I went back to the neighborhood, took a quick shower, brushed my teeth, shaved my beard, changed into new clothes, and then rushed to the hotel.


    As for the work of the restaurant, I am basically capable of all aspects, doing every job with ease. Of course, the chef''s job is the most important. Fortunately, there is an old master shi yuan in charge, and I have no stage fright.


    The two or three hours of jingling in the back kitchen, the familiar sounds and the familiar scenes, I was so focused that I hid all the sadness and pain in my heart. Now I have to work hard.


    But when I''m eating and not busy, those emotions come back and make me listless again.


    No way, it''s inevitable, as long as I can stay focused when I''m busy.


    ...


    When we got back to the house with Hu Zi in the evening, we didn''t enter, but knocked on the door of lin ya''s house first. Lin Ya opened the door for us.


    Hu Zi asked quickly, "What''s the situation, girl? I heard from Xing Yun that you went to the hospital today?"


    Lin Ya looked a little better now. She smiled and said, "It''s not that serious. It''s just a little tiring. I''ve had an infusion. I''m fine now."


    "That''s good. Have you eaten?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Seeing that lin ya was home alone, I asked, "Has ji ze left?"


    "Yes, he''s back." Lin Ya said faintly.


    Then, Hu Zi asked about the photo shop, and I told him when I was at the restaurant. It was obvious that lin ya was in a much lower mood when she mentioned this.


    Hu Zi said, "Girl, if you can''t, let''s call the police. It''s completely illegal for Ling Xinyan to do this. We''ll let the police handle it."


    I also think we should call the police. It''s not a small case. Maybe Ling Xinyan will be in jail for a few years.


    However, thinking of this, my heart is inevitably worried about Ding Ge. Tens of thousands of yuan is enough to sentence. What about Ding Ge''s inexplicable hundreds of thousands? Can her innocence be proved?


    However, after listening to Hu Zi''s suggestion, Lin Ya shook his head.


    I asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "I want to solve it myself." Lin Ya replied in an incomprehensible manner.


    "Now we have no idea where she is? How? Call the police if you want me to." Hu Zi insisted.


    Lin Ya still shook her head, and she sighed. Looking at her like this, Hu Zi and I felt bad.


    Hu Zi motioned for me to comfort Lin Ya, then he closed the door and went back to our room.


    I looked at Lin Ya and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I don''t want to pursue it anymore."


    Looking at Lin Ya''s negative expression, I frowned and asked, "You want to just let it go?"


    Lin Ya opened his mouth, sighed and said, "Yeah, forget it. I didn''t want to continue with the photography shop, but now it''s just the right time. I can''t do anything about it."


    "What about your loss?" I stood up anxiously and said, "How much did you spend on opening this shop, the equipment, the rent, and the money you paid the customers today? Are you willing to swallow all this grievance? I don''t want to!"


    I was too angry to let Ling Xinyan off so easily!


    She was Lin Ya''s classmate, her good friend, her partner, and Lin Ya''s best friend was arrested for a crime. Now that I think of Ling Xinyan, my teeth itch. I look at Lin Ya. Isn''t she mad at Ling Xinyan?


    How could she be so calm, if I didn''t know how angry I would be!


    "I just..." Lin ya paused, her eyelashes drooping, and said sadly, "I don''t want to have anything to do with her anymore."


    Lin Ya must have been hurt too badly by Ling Xinyan!


    "Okay, then tell me their address. I''ll go to their house tomorrow!" Ling Xinyan''s home is in Pucheng, and if she can''t be found, she can find her home. I resolutely said, "I will go to their house tomorrow!"


    "Xing Yun."


    Lin Ya called me, and then her phone rang. Lin Ya had to answer the phone first.


    After answering the phone, Lin Ya seemed very happy and smiled. Then she said to me, "Lin Feng and Manya will be back next monday."


    "Really?" It turned out to be a call from Lin Feng, which was indeed good news.


    However, on the phone call just now, Lin Ya never mentioned anything about the incident at the photo shop or about her illness.


    I looked at Lin Ya, and I could see her fatigue from her face. I thought that after the cake shop opened, Lin Ya would probably enter a new round of busyness. She seemed to be worried forever.


    Then in order not to make Lin Ya sad, I did not mention ling xinyan''s matter, the two talked about the opening of the cake shop for a while, and then I went back.


    But I didn''t forget about going to ling xinyan''s house. Let Lin Ya tell me the address tomorrow.


    However, I didn''t expect that the next day, Ling Xinyan''s sister-in-law, Liu, Guzheng''s best friend, would take the initiative to find me.


    Xiao liu came to the Xingyun hotel and found me. I was surprised. I thought she was here for Ling Xinyan, so I sent a message to lin ya asking her to come to the hotel.


    Although Liu and Ling Xinyan were a family, Liu did nothing wrong. I had no reason to be cold to them.


    There was no one in the hall, so we sat down by the window.


    Xiao liu smiled and said to me, "Long time no see, Xing Yun."


    I smiled and replied, "Yeah, how was your wedding day?"


    "That''s it." Liu obviously had a good time. Her face was rounder than before, and she didn''t know if she was pregnant.


    Then we chatted a little more at home, and Liu''s expression changed. I realized that it was time for her to get down to business. Liu lowered his voice and looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, Guzheng has been very unhappy these days. You should spend more time with her."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect her to come for Guzheng, and from her tone, it seemed that she didn''t know that Guzheng and I broke up. What puzzled me was that xiao liu said that Guzheng was very unhappy these days and asked me to spend more time with her, but she didn''t even open her phone and I couldn''t find her.


    "Liu, we''ve already broken up. Didn''t Guzheng tell you?" After thinking about it, I told xiao liu about our agreement. The truth didn''t come out, and deep down, I still didn''t believe that Guzheng intended to frame Ding Ge.


    "Ah?"


    A look of shock appeared on Liu''s face. It was obvious that she did not know about it. I couldn''t help but wonder, since xiao liu said that Guzheng was unhappy these days, then she should have met Guzheng, or talked to Guzheng on the phone. As Guzheng''s best friend, Guzheng had no reason not to tell Liu about this.


    Liu asked in surprise, "Why?"


    I smiled bitterly and said to Liu, "We broke up peacefully."


    This way Liu wouldn''t be too embarrassed.


    Sure enough, Liu was a little unnatural. She asked again, "When?"


    "Just a few days."


    Liu suddenly realized, "No wonder." She asked again kindly, "Is it still possible for you?"


    I still didn''t answer. Liu just sighed and didn''t say anything more. It was too difficult for outsiders to get involved in relationships.


    Originally, I had something to ask Liu about Guzheng, but I was afraid that little liu would misunderstand again, so I ended the topic.


    I asked Liu, "Has Ling Xinyan gone home these days?"


    Liu looked at me doubtfully, as if she didn''t know why I asked this question. She shook her head and said, "Xinyan? No, she never lived with us."


    "Where does she live?"


    Liu was puzzled, as if waiting for an explanation from me. I said, "Ling Xinyan and my friend Lin Ya have opened a photography shop, you know?"


    Little liu nodded.


    Then I told Liu about the photo shop. Liu was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. After a long time, little liu said, "I''ve never heard of this before. Could there be some misunderstanding here?"


    I shook my head and said, "She signed the contract. Who else could it be? Yes, she and Lin Ya did have some conflicts before, but she shouldn''t have taken everything with her, should she?"


    Liu couldn''t make up his mind and said to me, "I''ll call my husband."


    I nodded.


    At this time, Lin Ya also walked into the restaurant. I called Lin Ya over, and Lin Ya reluctantly sat down. After hanging up, Liu looked at Lin Ya apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Lin Ya. We didn''t know about this before. Xinyan''s brother said that no matter what, I hope you don''t call the police. We''ll pay you as much as we can. We''re not unreasonable people. We''ll take Xinyan''s fault and make you happy."


    I looked at Lin Ya, so it seems that the attitude of the Ling Xinyan family is still good. If they are willing to take money to compensate, Lin Ya can also make up for some losses.


    To my surprise, however, Lin Ya refused. She said to Liu, "No need. I won''t call the police, and I won''t ask for your money. This is a private matter between Xinyan and me. Now that her phone is down, I can''t get in touch with her. When you meet her, she will definitely go home, right? Tell her I want to talk to her."

 Chapter 409 Miss but Not See

    After xiao liu left, I asked Lin Ya in puzzlement, "Why?"


    Lin Ya didn''t explain to me, and probably never thought of explaining. She just sighed helplessly, then looked at me with her eyes wide open, as if she were weak, and the light in her eyes moved. I had no choice but to hold back my anger.


    I really don''t know whether Lin Ya is kind or magnanimous.


    Lin Ya smiled at me after my mood eased for a while and said, "Do you want to hear some good news?"


    I looked at Lin Ya gloomily, wondering what good news could come at this time. Without thinking about it, I asked dejectedly, "What good news?"


    When I said this, I suddenly realized what Lin Ya was referring to. I looked at Lin Ya and got goosebumps all over.


    Lin Ya could not hide her smile. She said happily, "That''s right. If there were no accidents, Ding Ge would have come out this afternoon."


    "Really?"


    When I heard the news from Lin Ya, I didn''t know how to describe my feelings! Excited, super excited, too excited!


    Lin Ya nodded like a chicken pecking at rice and said with equal excitement, "Really! Really!"


    She clenched her fists and almost jumped up. All I felt was electrical currents running through my body, and that heart was pounding...


    I had to sit down and take it easy. It was too timely for me to hear the news at this time!


    I breathed deeply, deeply, deeply, but the excitement in my heart could not come down at all, stimulating my whole body.


    All I could feel was the heat coming out of my body, and the palms of my hands were completely wet. There was an indescribable feeling of tenderness on my body, as if my body could finally relax under strong pressure.


    Then, from the initial excitement and excitement, that emotion gradually began to add something else. There were so many days of sadness and pain, the worry about ding ge, as well as the previous fear and so on. These emotions began to melt into excitement and excitement, and finally became mixed feelings, no one knew what kind of mood it was.


    But I must be happy for Ding Ge. After all these days, she was finally able to come out.


    However, the thought of Ding Ge being there still made her heart ache and ache.


    I looked at Lin Ya and asked, "What happened? Shang Hongyu solved the problem, didn''t he?"


    "Shanghong yu has been running around these days. He must be the first to take credit." Lin Ya said matter-of-factly, and then she suddenly frowned and said, "But today, Guzheng suddenly changed her mind, saying that they are not sure whether they told Ding Ge about this, so there is no evidence that Ding Ge knows about the money, so she can come out."


    Shang Hongyu was really bothered about Ding Ge. Although I didn''t like him, I really wanted to thank him for this, but I didn''t know if he would accept my thanks.


    I frowned and asked, "Not sure? Why were they so sure?"


    I couldn''t help but wonder in my heart, what the hell is going on here? Was someone on Guzheng''s side negligent, or was someone doing it on purpose? And is this person Guzheng or not?


    Why was her phone turned off all the time?


    I always felt that there was something unknown here.


    "Who knows." Lin Ya also disregarded those thoughts and said happily, "I will go to the monk hongyu and the others to pick up ding ge this afternoon."


    I quickly said, "I''ll go too!"


    After saying this, I was a little frustrated. Ding Ge''s parents will definitely go. Can I go at this time?


    Sure enough, Lin Ya was also embarrassed. She knew how much I missed Ding Ge, how crazy I missed her, but I couldn''t see her. I couldn''t see her when I was inside. Now that she''s out, I can''t see her. That kind of taste can drive people crazy!


    Lin Ya thought about it and said, "Why don''t you drive Hu Zi''s car and follow my car all the time? Don''t be too obvious. Don''t get out of the car when we pick dinger up. Just watch in the car. Do you think it''s okay?"


    I have a lot of unwillingness in my heart, but now it seems that there is only one way.


    ...


    In the afternoon, I was driving Hu Zi''s car, not far from lin ya''s car, and my heart began to get nervous again. My hands were sweating all the time, so I had to wipe my pants casually. Fortunately, no one could see my embarrassment at this moment.


    I could already see the detention center, but Lin Ya stopped in front of me. According to Lin Ya, I couldn''t park too close to avoid being seen.


    As soon as he parked his car, his phone rang. It was Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya said, "Xing Yun, stop here first."


    I looked at the gate of the detention center. It was still a few hundred meters away. Could I see it here? Before I could say anything, Lin Ya added, "There are too few cars here. You can''t stop here. When Ding Ge comes out, I will definitely find a way to arrange for you to meet. Don''t worry."


    I had to agree.


    Then Lin Ya drove the car forward, and I could only close the doors and windows and look out through the glass. It was no different from the city, and there were very few traffic. I looked at the trees on both sides. The trees seemed to be higher than before. The sun and trees cast shadows on the ground.


    And in the detention center in front, the door was closed tightly at this time. I couldn''t see clearly. It was a few hundred meters away.


    I wish I could come over with a telescope.


    And here, not long after, my beloved girl will come out of here!


    I waited patiently...


    It was a very long process...


    I saw that Lin Ya was talking to someone. It looked like Ding Ge''s parents. I couldn''t see his face anymore. I could only tell by feeling.


    Not long after, the door of the detention center opened, and then I vaguely saw a man and a woman. Although I couldn''t see clearly with my eyes wide open, I was able to confirm that the girl was Ding Ge, and the one next to her was Shang Hongyu.


    Ding Ge!


    My heart wrenched. Ding Ge came out, but I could only hide in the car and secretly look at her. I couldn''t see her expression. I couldn''t see her face. I felt very sad.


    They didn''t stop much and got into the car very quickly. One in front of them, Lin Ya''s car followed behind them and started walking in my direction.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, afraid of being seen by Shang Hongyu or Ding Ge''s parents, but I was looking forward to it. Maybe when the two cars passed by, Ding Ge was looking out the window too, and then I could see her clearly in an instant.


    I really miss her too much!


    I looked at the car, and it was getting closer and closer to me, but it was so fast that I felt like it was passing by me in a second, and I couldn''t see anything.


    Just as I was feeling depressed, Lin Ya''s car came over. She put down the window and slowed down on purpose. Then she said something to me and made a gesture. Although I couldn''t hear what she said, I knew she wanted me to go back first.


    I nodded at her and Lin Ya drove past me.


    From the rearview mirror, I saw them walking further and further away until they disappeared. Instead of leaving immediately, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    This feeling of missing and not being able to see was too painful for his mother.


    I didn''t have to be afraid of being discovered. I put down the window and took a deep breath of air. Then I looked at the tall trees outside in a daze and fell into a trance.


    It seems that for the time being, the only news we can get about Ding Ge is from lin ya.


    I drove back and continued to work as a chef. This feeling of not being in the mood to work was really upsetting. I had always been eager to finish so that I could go home and ask lin ya about Ding Ge.


    However, it wasn''t as worrying as the last few days. When Ding Ge came out and was able to return home, I felt much more at ease.


    The night arrived as planned and the restaurant was closed as usual.


    People gathered and dispersed, either to the east or to the west...


    When Hu Zi and I got home, before Lin Ya came back, I opened the door a little and sat in the living room waiting for her. When Lin Ya came, I could hear the noise outside.


    Still waiting, the most I''ve done lately is waiting.


    What I hate most is waiting!


    I stayed in the living room again, thinking nonsense. Ding Ge has come out, and what about my previous plan?


    If Ding Ge hadn''t been caught, I would have confessed to Ding Ge that afternoon, and now, I don''t know when I would have seen Ding Ge.


    Thinking back on the past few days, life was worse than death!


    First, Ding Ge was caught, then it was a bolt from the blue, then Lin Ya was betrayed, and then he took over Jiang Yan''s job as a chef. These days, he was really tired.


    Now, I think all the bad luck is gone.


    Can we be any worse?


    Anyway, it was okay, so I started to wash my clothes. These days, I wasn''t in the mood to wash my clothes. I didn''t want to do anything. Lin Ya and I haven''t run for days.


    Just as I was washing my clothes, I heard the crisp sound of the key chain. I thought Lin Ya must have come back.


    I hurriedly put down my clothes, washed my hands, wiped my hands, and ran out the door.


    Sure enough, it was Lin Ya. I knew it.


    Lin Ya was shocked by me, but she seemed to be in a good mood. She opened the door with the key and said to me happily, "Come in."


    I was also affected by Lin Ya''s mood. I smiled and followed Lin Ya inside.


    Lin Ya put down his bag and took off his coat as he said to me, "I was eating out just now."


    I nodded. I think most of it was with Ding Ge and the others. She had suffered so much inside, so she should have a good meal when she came out.


    Something stirred in my heart and I asked, "How''s Ding Ge? Did she say how she lived inside?"


    Lin Ya sighed and said sadly, "These shadows belong to the past. Ding Ge doesn''t want to talk about them."


    I nodded. If you don''t want to talk about it, don''t talk about it. It''s understandable. Let these memories die in the past and never think about it!

 Chapter 410 : A Phone Call

    Then Lin Ya told me what happened after she took dinger out. She was much haggard and her hair had lost a trace of luster. It was so heartbreaking.


    Ding Ge went home to take a shower, came out with a haircut, and then returned to her original company. Ding Ge resigned.


    I was shocked to hear that Ding Ge had resigned, but thinking of such a thing, even if Ding Ge had been proven innocent, it would be hard to escape the rumors. If you want to leave, leave. Starting a new life is not necessarily a bad thing. Anyway, she had wanted to leave before.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered Ding Ge crying to me about the loss of her bonus, but she was very sad and crying, but Ding Ge still chose to swallow her anger.


    But when I learned that Ding Ge had been saving for me, I realized how aggrieved she was. If it wasn''t for saving money, I think Ding Ge would have left the company.


    It''s just that I know she''s been wronged. What I don''t know? Her previous efforts, hardships, everything she did, could be said to be for me!


    I''m so ashamed!


    There was such a good girl who gave her whole youth for me, but I buried it with my own hands!


    Without a job, Ding Ge was just like Lin Ya. Both of them became unemployed. As for what Ding Ge wanted to do in the future, Lin Ya said she had no idea.


    That''s right. You should take a good rest these days.


    Then they went out to eat together.


    Lin Ya didn''t say much about dinner. After all, it was always awkward for us to discuss the names of Ding Ge''s parents and Shang Hongyu.


    Ding Ge was finally free. Now that she was completely free, I really should be happy for her.


    However, it was terrible not to see her and not to talk to her.


    Ding Ge''s parents hate me, and Ding Ge''s childhood sweetheart is now her savior. Shang Hongyu hates me too. They don''t want me to get close to Ding Ge, but I won''t back down because of it. No one will let me give up unless Ding Ge tells me to stay away from her.


    She went back to her room and lay on her bed. She was tired but couldn''t sleep at all. She tossed and turned.


    The longing for ding ge these days was much stronger than before, and it reached its peak today. When I thought of Ding Ge coming out and I still couldn''t see her, I felt itchy all over my body. However, you couldn''t'' tickle'' to relieve the itching. The itching came from the bottom of my heart, and the tormented person was in agony.


    I was so obsessed with Ding Ge that I didn''t want to do anything. I just wanted to keep thinking about her like this.


    Overhead was an energy saving lamp that lit up the whole room, but my heart was a shadow that could not be lit up.


    Usually, I like to stand on the balcony and look at the lights, but now I''m so tired that I don''t want to do anything. Even I feel like I''m possessed. I don''t know why I''m so obsessed with Ding Ge.


    She was definitely not the best girl in the world. She was much more knowledgeable than her, much taller than her, much better than her figure, but in my eyes, she was unique, no one could compare to her!


    She was like the other half of my life. We used to have an unforgettable past, and those little drops always tugged at my emotions.


    My phone rang.


    Depressed, I slowly took out my phone and saw ding ge''s name on the screen.


    At that moment, it was as if ten thousand flowers were in full bloom, one by one like waves, and the magnificent sight stunned me.


    But I couldn''t stay there. I immediately woke up, quickly turned over and lay on the bed. My hands were already shaking uncontrollably. It was too damn disappointing. I wanted to answer the phone like this, but I felt uncomfortable. Then I sat up again and leaned back against the wall.


    I almost forgot that Ding Ge can''t make a phone call inside, but she''s out now, so of course she can!


    I held my breath, tried my best to suppress all my emotions, pressed the faded, unsigned button on the knockoff phone, and placed it next to my ear.


    Suddenly, it was as if all the sounds had disappeared, leaving only the world in the microphone.


    The microphone was also silent. Although I couldn''t see Ding Ge, I couldn''t hear Ding Ge''s voice, but I had an indescribable feeling. I knew Ding Ge was there, and she was listening to the phone as I did. It only constructed our time and space.


    My teeth trembled a little, and I bit hard again.


    There seemed to be no sound in the microphone, but I could hear Ding Ge''s heart and feel her emotions.


    "Ding Ge." I called her name.


    "Yes." Ding Ge''s voice was a little choked, but she was suppressing it strongly.


    Hearing her voice, I felt a surge of heat in my heart, and tears in my eyes wanted to burst out of my eyes. I raised my head and tried desperately to suppress them before swallowing them back.


    For a moment, thousands of words flooded into her heart, but she did not know where to start.


    "Are you okay?" My lips quivered as I said this.


    "Yes."


    This time, Ding Ge''s cry became clearer. Although she had been holding it back so hard that I wanted to cry, I quickly said, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, okay? It''s all right. Nothing will happen again."


    At this moment, I really wanted to come to Ding Ge and hold her in my arms. I really wanted to protect Ding Ge from any harm.


    We didn''t talk about anything. I was just comforting her. It took a long time for Ding Ge to calm down.


    She must have had trouble eating and sleeping in there these days. I was afraid that she would be tired, so I asked again, "You must be very tired, right? Are you resting now?"


    I really don''t want dinger to suffer any more.


    "No, I''m not tired. I''m not tired. Don''t hang up, okay?" Ding Ge spoke quickly, with a hint of panic in her voice, and in the end she almost begged.


    Hearing this, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. This incident must have cast a shadow over ding ge. She needed someone to rely on so that she could feel safe. I quickly consoled her, "I won''t hang up. I won''t hang up. Don''t be afraid. I will always be with you. I will always be with you."


    At this moment, although we didn''t explain anything to each other, Ding Ge already knew the truth between Guzheng and me, and I also knew the truth about Ding Ge. There was no longer any obstacle between us. At this moment, although we were miles apart, I felt that we were close. For the first time after we broke up, we felt so close.


    I even have an indescribable sense of sweetness.


    "Are you alone in the room now?"


    "Yeah, what about you?"


    "Me too."


    "Oh."


    "I..." My emotions were still like the clang of a train across the tracks, rapid and powerful. I finally couldn''t help but ask, "Can we meet?"


    I really want to see her.


    However, Ding Ge suddenly fell silent and said, "I want to see you too."


    After listening to Ding Ge''s words, a warm current flowed through my heart. However, Ding Ge''s voice was not filled with the joy of seeing each other, but with a hint of helplessness and sadness.


    I know what she''s upset about. It can be said that there is no obstacle between us now, except for her parents.


    Now that Shang Hongyu is back, the son-in-law that Ding Ge''s parents have long identified, they have always thought that my appearance was a mistake, that I was a muddy water that would have destroyed everything that was supposed to be perfect!


    So, they definitely didn''t want me and Ding Ge to get close to each other.


    "Then let''s meet tomorrow." I said excitedly.


    "Okay." Ding Ge said, "But I don''t think I can eat with you."


    Although it would be a little disappointing, it was already very good, so Ding Ge and I agreed on the time and place for our meeting tomorrow.


    Then we didn''t talk for long. I wanted Ding Ge to have a good night''s rest. She needed a rest.


    I, on the other hand, am looking forward to meeting tomorrow.


    This meeting was supposed to be a few days ago, and I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was so difficult for both of us to meet now, but it was worth all the waiting and effort to see Ding Ge.


    Hanging up the phone, I felt more satisfied than ever.


    Closing my eyes, I felt as if all the dark clouds in front of me had cleared away, and a world of warm spring blossomed in front of me.


    That night, I finally slept soundly.


    ...


    The next day, Ding Ge and I agreed to meet in the afternoon. Because I told Ding Ge that I was working as a chef now, we could only meet between two and five in the afternoon.


    As soon as the restaurant was done, I left like a wild horse. The place we agreed on was a park where Lin Ya and I had our first kiss.


    I remember Ding Ge and I bumped into each other here once.


    After a long time, I felt like I had changed a lot. Those flowers and plants grew much thicker than before, and some trees grew taller. Breathing the fragrant air of flowers and plants, my mood became very happy.


    The thought of seeing Ding Ge here made his heart skip a beat.


    Ding Ge hasn''t come yet. She said she''ll call me when she comes. I wasn''t in a hurry either. I didn''t call her to urge her. I just walked around the park alone.


    Perhaps he had a hope in his heart. Walking alone in the park did not feel lonely at all. Looking at everything, he felt especially beautiful. Perhaps he had been depressed for too long. Coming here was like coming to an oasis in the desert, like wandering in the ocean.


    But after wandering around for a while, Ding Ge hadn''t come yet, so I was somewhat anxious. But yesterday, we didn''t set a specific time. We just said that we would meet at this time. I think I came too early.


    I''m still looking forward to it!


    An hour later, I panicked.


    The sun above seemed to have lost its strength, not directly shining on the park, but lazily sprinkled on it.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling, I can''t tell, maybe this situation happened too much before.


    Gradually, my mood became gloomy. Looking at the people coming and going in the park, I once again had the feeling of wanting to see through them.

 Chapter 411 Two People Working Together to Cut off the Profits

    Finally, at about four o'' clock, I received a text message from Ding Ge.


    I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I can''t go. I''ll talk on the phone tonight.


    Although I knew Ding Ge didn''t mean to stand me up, I was still a little disappointed.


    We haven''t seen each other in days. I really miss her!


    I thought I would see her today. I think Ding Ge must have something to do and couldn''t come. I don''t blame her, I just miss her.


    Let''s talk on the phone tonight.


    Now Ding Ge and I have a different history. From lin ya''s words, I have clearly learned about Ding Ge''s feelings for me, so I have become very confident now. I feel that no one will separate us, and now that we can''t meet, it''s only temporary.


    Instead of leaving immediately, I sat in the park for a while.


    I am alone, looking at the river in front of me. The river here is much clearer than outside. It looks very comfortable. There are small ripples on the water from time to time. Occasionally, a girl steps on a rock by the river, and someone pulls her hand behind her.


    Selfies are very popular nowadays, so you can always see some people taking selfies with their mobile phones. There are many couples who choose to spend a romantic time here, and you can see the sweetness on their faces that they have not hidden.


    Looking at couples after couples, I couldn''t help but feel a little lonely. My mind recalled us back then. The sun shone on me with a little warmth, and I was lost in the memory.


    It wasn''t until someone passed by and made some noise that I came back to my senses. Finally, with a deep sigh, I stood up and left the park.


    Time is precious, every minute and second is so precious, because when it dies, it cannot be recovered. But sometimes, you want a certain period of time in your life to advance quickly, to go straight to the next period, to go back to the restaurant, and that''s how I feel.


    Ding Ge''s phone call became my only hope!


    When I got back to my apartment, I talked to Lin Ya for a while. I told her that I was supposed to meet Ding Ge today, but Ding Ge didn''t come because of something. Lin Ya didn''t say anything. He just said "Oh." I looked at Lin Ya doubtfully. I felt as if she knew something and didn''t tell me. But I didn''t think much about it. After I went back, I washed up and went back to my room.


    I checked my phone again to see if it was powered up and if the ringtone was set. I didn''t want to miss Ding Ge''s call.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t too long this time. Ding ge seemed to be counting the time when I came home from the restaurant. Looking at the screen that lit up, Ding Ge''s name, and the corner of my mouth opened inadvertently.


    "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I couldn''t see you today." Ding Ge apologized to me first.


    "It''s okay. If I can''t see you today, I''ll see you tomorrow." Maybe I have waited too many times. I have more patience than anyone else.


    However, after listening to my words, Ding Ge suddenly stopped talking. She seemed to be struggling with something, and my heart sank. I quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After asking, I became nervous. I admit that I was too sensitive, but after so much, I really didn''t want any more trouble.


    "Xing Yun, I''m sorry. I have bad news for you." After a while, Ding Ge said again.


    I closed my eyes in frustration. I really don''t want to hear any more bad news at this time. I''ve heard enough! Ding Ge''s words made me feel extremely tired, indescribably tired, as if I suddenly had no strength.


    I gritted my teeth and asked unhappily, "What''s the bad news?"


    "Maybe we won''t be able to see each other for the next few days." Ding Ge said.


    "Why?" I asked without thinking.


    "I told you not to be sad, okay? You just need to know that we will meet, okay?"


    Ding Ge''s words gave me a lot of motivation, and I seemed to feel that Ding Ge should be facing a strong resistance at this time, and at this time, I should not be sad, but should be with her to face it.


    I gave a forceful "Mmm."


    As Ding Ge said, I just need to know that we will meet. As long as we have confidence, no one can stop us!


    Then Ding Ge began to tell me why she couldn''t meet me.


    In fact, it was because of the pressure Ding Ge''s parents put on her. Shang Hongyu is back. It can be said that Ding Ge''s parents'' hope is back. This afternoon Ding Ge was with Shang Hongyu. Ding Ge told me this honestly, and I am not jealous. I believe her very much.


    I don''t know if they heard anything, or if Shang Hongyu said something to them. Anyway, Ding Ge''s parents told Ding Ge directly and directly, so that we must break up with each other. And these days, they will keep a close watch on Ding Ge. Unless the monk hongyu goes out with him, no one else can go out alone with Ding Ge, not even Lin Ya. Ding Ge said her parents even specifically told her, especially Lin Ya. Because her parents also knew about my relationship with Lin Ya.


    So now, not only am I not able to see Ding Ge, but it''s also difficult for lin ya. Of course, it''s okay for Lin Ya to go to the Dinger house alone to find her.


    At this point, I finally understood the look in Lin Ya''s eyes. She said she wanted to help me before, but now she can''t help me at all.


    From ding ge''s words, I can clearly feel that Ding Ge''s parents are really serious this time. After all, Ding Ge and I hadn''t broken up for two years, and they were too anxious to take care of Ding Ge.


    And they did it because of Shang Hongyu, of course!


    Now that Shang Hongyu was back, they must have thought that this was the best time to cultivate their feelings.


    Although Ding Ge told me not to be sad, listening to Ding Ge''s words still made me very unhappy. I know that Ding Ge only treats Shang Hongyu as a family member and has absolutely no love for him, but now the person he loves can only be forced to cultivate feelings with monk hongyu. How can he feel better?


    Originally, he was grateful to Shang Hongyu this time. After hearing Ding Ge''s words, all the hostility towards him came back.


    This time, Shang Hongyu must also think that this is his best chance, he will do his best!


    And me, I can''t do anything.


    Ding ge seemed to have read my mind. She comforted me, "Xing Yun, don''t be sad, okay?"


    Her voice was exceptionally soft, as if she had been acting coquettishly for a long time, so I could only smile. She continued, "This is a special situation. I want to see you too. I will do my best, believe me. Whether it''s my parents or brother hongyu, I will try my best to persuade them. I will not give up!"


    Ding Ge''s voice gradually became emotional, "In the past, there were so many things that we didn''t choose to go through together. Can we work together this time? As long as our hearts work together, as long as we don''t give up, no one else or anyone else can stop us. If we work together, I believe we can cut the profits!"


    I didn''t expect that one day, a girl''s words could make my blood boil!


    All of a sudden, my body became hot and dry, and a wave of breath churned and twisted in my body.


    At the same time, Ding Ge''s words made me suddenly have unlimited emotion.


    Ding Ge was right. We did not go through it together many times, just like when I broke up with Ding Ge instead of facing it with Ding Ge.


    I couldn''t help but think that if we had chosen to face it together, perhaps we would still have felt a weight on our shoulders, worried about our future, and felt that life was weighing us down. But standing here looking back now, it''s not that big of a deal. Our lives are still long, our future is still long. For some people, hundreds of thousands is just the price of a car, and my relationship with Ding Ge for many years, was defeated by a car?


    Now that I think about it, it''s a little unspeakable. I''m too stupid!


    I blame myself for not wanting Ding Ge to suffer with me and almost losing the ability to think. I was too impulsive, like a wild beast that could not get out of a dead end, and my mind was filled with only one thought.


    However, shouldn''t couples face difficulties and solve them together? If you can''t even get through this, then a couple with such a weak relationship really doesn''t need to be together.


    Ding Ge didn''t leave me. She was a good girl, but I foolishly pushed her away.


    This time, we really can''t face it alone. We should have a firm belief. We have to become strong. Only when we become strong can others not defeat us.


    Ding Ge seemed to be more agitated than I was. She said, "Now it''s like we''re fighting an enemy, you know? We can''t give up. We have to fight to the death, and we can''t fight blindly. We have to have a strategy and a plan. We can''t meet. We can still call, right?"


    I could imagine the way Ding Ge looked when she said those words. She was excited, optimistic, even cute, and confident. I couldn''t help but smile and nodded, "Yes, yes!"


    "Well, we''ll keep the electricity connection for the time being."


    "Okay."


    That night, dinger and I chatted a lot. Ding Ge was in a high mood on the phone and would laugh heartily from time to time. Listening to her laugh, I felt the stars in the sky lit up.


    I thought that ding ge would be negative for a few days after she came out. She would be very sensitive, fragile, and sad, but I didn''t expect her to recover so quickly. Even if we couldn''t meet for a while, she wouldn''t be sad.


    We chatted for a long time like we used to on the phone.


    Although I didn''t confess to Ding Ge, and Ding Ge didn''t say anything like I like you, to us, it was as if we didn''t need it all of a sudden. We couldn''t meet, but we were already in the same mind. I knew what she was thinking, and she knew me too. We were already like a couple!

 Chapter 412 Looking Forward to Tomorrow

    Hanging up the phone, knowing that I couldn''t see Ding Ge these days, I didn''t feel too disappointed, but I was filled with joy.


    That''s because Ding Ge gave me hope and she gave me a dream!


    In that dream, we stayed together at last, in a place where birds talk and flowers smell, the mountains and rivers are green, the clouds and mist are wrapped around, like a dreamy fairyland world.


    I took a long breath. This time, I realized that the last barrier between Ding Ge and me was definitely a long battle.


    But it doesn''t matter. With Ding Ge, we''ll fight side by side. We''ll either win, or we''ll die. We''ll never back down!


    I smiled foolishly again, just like Ding Ge said, although we haven''t seen each other for many days, we will meet eventually!


    But, suddenly, I was thinking of Guzheng!


    I still don''t know if Ding Ge had anything to do with her. I didn''t call the cell phone that had been turned off, but I didn''t delete her phone, so I kept it in my contacts.


    Guzheng and I haven''t seen each other for a long time, and we don''t know if we''ll see each other again.


    Before, xiao liu told me that Guzheng was very sad, and he didn''t know why she was sad. He just wanted her to be safe and sound. We couldn''t help each other and could only forget each other.


    ...


    The next day, in the afternoon, lin ya dragged me to the station because it was monday and Lin Ya and tang manya were coming back.


    On the way there, she was still a little excited. Recalling the years she had spent with Lin Feng before, she could not help but chuckle. It was also to fulfill Lin Feng and Tang Manya, Lin Ya''s life trajectory had changed, or else her life would be another scene.


    Lin Ya''s original decision was also applauded by others. She did not break up Lin Feng and Tang Manya. Lin Feng was lucky to have a sister like lin ya!


    Unfortunately, many people are not that lucky.


    I wonder what happened to Lin Feng, who looked rebellious but was sensible and careless but was actually delicate.


    I asked Lin Ya, "What are you going to do with their accommodation?"


    "Manya lives with me, and then Lin Feng, he stays in the store." Lin Ya seemed to have made up his mind long ago.


    "You''re obviously going to tear apart a couple. Why don''t you let them both stay at your place and let your brother sleep on the sofa?" I smiled and said.


    "You would be sarcastic. What would you do if you had a sister?" Lin ya gave me a blank look.


    I was speechless. But let Lin Ya solve this problem himself, and I won''t get involved.


    When we arrived at the station, we found a place to stop, then they stood at the exit, waiting for Lin Feng and Tang Manya.


    The weather was obviously getting hotter. There were already people on the street wearing short sleeves, and some beautiful women wearing cool clothes. It felt like they were going to report on time again this summer.


    Not long after, Lin Feng and Tang Manya pulled their suitcases out of the station.


    The two of them had already seen us and were walking towards us. I looked at the little couple and they seemed to be the same. At my age and Lin Ya''s, they were still tender. This makes me feel that it''s great to be young. Don''t worry about how old you will be if you don''t put on makeup when you wake up tomorrow.


    But looking at Lin Feng, the feeling still changed, not externally, but internally. This feeling was indescribable.


    When the two of them came to us, Lin Feng and Tang Manya greeted us. I smiled and said to them, "Let''s go. I''ll meet you two tonight."


    Lin Feng smiled and said, "Thank you, Brother xingyun."


    "Gee, it''s only been a few months, so be polite to me." I said sarcastically.


    Lin Feng scratched his head and smiled.


    The four of us got into the car, and we hadn''t seen each other for a long time. After asking a lot of questions about the two of us at school, Tang Manya was still a little shy and didn''t say much, but it was obvious that she really liked the business and would obviously talk more about baking.


    I said to Lin Ya, "When we get back, let''s show them the decorated bakery."


    Lin Ya nodded.


    I turned to the two people behind me and said, "Remember to be nicer to your sister. You can''t even be in love for the sake of your shop."


    Lin Ya said quickly, "What are you talking about?"


    I chuckled and said to the two of them, "Well, work hard and don''t let your sister down!"


    Both of them nodded seriously.


    At this moment, Lin Feng asked again, "Sis, how is your photography shop?"


    I was stunned for a moment, thinking that Lin Ya probably didn''t tell them about the photo shop. Hearing this question, Lin Ya immediately replied, "Sold it!"


    She spoke very quickly, as if afraid that I would tell them the truth, and then she even glanced at me. I knew Lin Ya didn''t want them to know about this, so she didn''t speak.


    The two of them didn''t suspect anything, and then we went back to the bakery, which had already been renovated, waiting for them to come back.


    Seeing the dreamy bakery so real in front of them, they could not hide the excitement in their eyes. From now on, this was their starting point and the place where their dreams started!


    Looking at the smiles on their faces, my rare heart was filled with warmth. I remembered that when I opened the xingyun restaurant with Hu Zi and Old Gao, we were all looking forward to the future. The night before the opening, I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep.


    Then we went to the Xingyun hotel together and met Hu Zi and the senior. Besides the later Shi Yuan, lin feng of our hotel was familiar with each other. After a chat, Lin Ya took lin feng and tang manya back to the community, arranged their accommodation, and met Lin Feng and Tang Manya at the Xingyun hotel in the evening.


    They came after the peak of the restaurant, so of course they could let us sit down together. After I cooked the food, I didn''t push back and sat down at the table.


    A group of people sat together, unspeakably lively, if not for the restaurant and other guests, let others sit together, a bit of regret.


    It was still very lively, and the atmosphere of a few people who knew each other was especially warm, and the laughter was endless. At this time, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge. If only Ding Ge could be there.


    At the dinner table, Lin Ya and Lin Feng also officially set the opening time of the cake shop. It''s almost a week, and we will naturally go to congratulate!


    Today, I don''t know if Ding Ge missed me too much. Ding Ge called me before he got home. I enjoyed talking to Ding Ge quietly, but the restaurant was too noisy, so I asked Ding Ge to wait for my call and I called her when I got home.


    After the meeting, everyone dispersed. I was afraid that my phone bill was not enough. I wanted to pay a call, but it was too far and I didn''t want to go, so I asked Lin Ya to make a hundred for me on the phone first.


    I think it''s time for me to change my phone. The phone in my hand is too heavy. It''s heavy in my hand. It took me a year to get sick. The horn sounds are very harsh, and the buttons are very uncomfortable. I think it''s convenient to buy a smartphone when I have time. Now everyone has a smartphone.


    Back in the bedroom, I lay down on the bed and felt indescribably comfortable. I called Ding Ge immediately.


    After connecting, I said to Ding Ge, "Do you know who''s back today?"


    "Who is it?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Lin Ya''s brother, Lin Feng, and her girlfriend, were having dinner at a restaurant, so they came back a little late."


    "Oh."


    Ding Ge''s voice seemed a little down, and I knew that she must have been down because she couldn''t join us.


    Instead of talking about it, I asked, "What about you? What have you been up to today?"


    "It''s okay. I stayed at home all day." Ding Ge replied quietly.


    It seems that Ding Ge is not in a high mood today, but I don''t know how to comfort Ding Ge.


    I thought about it and said, "If you want to go out, then go out. Anyway, you don''t have a job now. If you have a lot of time to play, then enjoy yourself."


    "It''s not that you don''t know..." Ding Ge said halfway. I knew that she didn''t want to go out alone with shang hongyu, or that she didn''t want to upset me because she went out alone with shang hongyu.


    When we were together, Shang Hongyu was like a taboo between us. Ding Ge and shang hongyu were childhood sweethearts. They grew up together and had a good relationship, but at that time, I didn''t like to hear Shang Hongyu''s name, so over time, Ding Ge hardly mentioned his name in front of me.


    I calmed myself down and said, "Then you can go out with him. You haven''t seen each other for so long, so there must be a lot to say to each other, right?"


    "But..."


    I knew what Ding Ge wanted to say. I interrupted her and said, "I''m fine. You can''t stay at home all the time. You''re not a housegirl. You''re suffocating to death, so you should go out."


    Ding Ge was silent for a while and finally said, "I know."


    "By the way, did the girl tell you about the photo shop?" I asked again.


    "What is it?" Looks like Ding Ge didn''t know.


    So I told Ding Ge about what happened in the photo shop after Ding Ge was arrested. Ding Ge was shocked and scolded, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    I don''t know how to answer. I think it''s probably because Lin Ya thought that dinger''s life was bad enough that she didn''t tell Ding Ge about it.


    Of course, I told Ding Ge that I wanted her to talk to Lin Ya. After all, they were close friends, and sometimes her words worked better than mine.


    Sure enough, Ding Ge said to me hurriedly, "I won''t talk to you for a while. I''ll call Lin Ya."


    After that, Ding Ge hung up the phone in a hurry.


    I lay in bed and let them talk to their best friends first.


    Over the years, we were all inevitably changing. In the past, I would have been especially angry to hear Ding Ge mention Shang Hongyu''s name. Now, even if they went shopping together, I wouldn''t be jealous because I believed in Ding Ge.


    If I can''t give Ding Ge 100 % trust, I feel sorry for all the years we''ve been through. We have been through so much wind and rain, and our feelings are deeply rooted!


    I believe that parting is short and staying together is eternal!


    Taking a breath, I felt that life was getting better and better. I couldn''t wait for tomorrow to come.

 Chapter 413 New Phone

    The next day, Lin Ya and Lin Feng returned home together.


    Tang Manya didn''t go. She hadn''t been to Lin Ya''s hometown. She was shy and more likely scared. After all, she was only 18, so Lin Ya and Lin Feng didn''t force it.


    Before he left, Lin Ya had already told Tang Manya to come and see me if there was anything.


    Tang Manya didn''t bother me at all. She was basically at Lin Ya''s house in the morning. Of course, she wasn''t idle and cleaned the house. She looked like a very hardworking girl.


    In the afternoon, she went to the cake shop, and then cleaned the cake shop carefully, almost every corner, she really loved to clean up, cleaning the cake shop as bright as a mirror, it seemed to make people''s eyes feel brighter.


    I brought a bottle of juice to the cake shop, and Tang Manya''s cleaning was not over yet. Although it looked spotless to me, she still seemed to want to continue and didn''t know what the standard of cleanliness was for her.


    I think if a hygiene inspector came to this bakery, he would definitely leave without saying anything. This is a model of hygiene.


    I handed the juice to Tang Manya and said, "Well..."


    Tang manya smiled at me and said, "Brother xingyun, just call me xiao ya."


    "Sure."


    I nodded and said, "Okay, take a break. Have a drink. I don''t know what you like to drink. Is juice okay?"


    Tang Manya smiled shyly and shook his head, "I''m not thirsty."


    I straightened my arm and insisted, "Okay, don''t be polite to me. Just ask me if you need any help in the future. I''ll cook for you when you''re hungry. Don''t worry about the money. Your sister is here!"


    Tang Manya smiled again and finally took the juice.


    After she opened it, she took a sip and said to me, "Brother xingyun, do you know what you brought me for the first time?"


    "What?" I was a little surprised. After so long, Tang Manya remembered this insignificant thing?


    Sure enough, she shook the juice in her hand and said, "It''s juice, just like this time."


    "Really? You have such a strong memory!" How can I remember this? I unintentionally asked, "You should be able to study, right? Why did you drop out of school?"


    Tang Manya''s expression changed slightly, as if my question had made her uncomfortable. I didn''t want to pry into other people''s privacy, and I didn''t want to make them uncomfortable because of my own questions, so I quickly said, "When I didn''t ask, don''t worry about xiaoya."


    Maybe no one wants to tell anyone a secret. I respect Tang Manya very much.


    Tang man smiled and praised me, "Brother xingyun, you''re a very caring person."


    I smiled sheepishly and said, "Your sister wouldn''t say that!"


    It was not easy for Lin Ya to compliment others.


    "Have you ever been with my sister?" Suddenly, Tang Manya asked a question that surprised me. It seemed that Tang Manya was not a quiet girl after they got to know each other.


    I chuckled and said, "No, we''re too familiar. I''m sorry to start."


    "That''s too bad." Not knowing what Tang Manya was thinking, she said, "I think you two are a good match."


    I frowned and asked curiously, "What match?"


    Tang Manya shook his head and smiled, "Feel it. I can''t say it for a moment."


    I didn''t care either. I glanced at the reflecting floor and said, "You cleaned it so clean. Compared to the bakery, we''re like a dump."


    "I''m just a little clean freak." Tang Manya smiled sheepishly again.


    "Isn''t this a good place? It''s so clean, people will love it. Just wait, because of your cleanliness fetish, the bakery business will definitely not be bad."


    "May I borrow your good words!"


    I smiled and realized that Tang Manya was a good chatty girl. I was fine anyway, so I just started talking to her casually.


    I don''t think the girl who passed Lin Ya''s test was an ordinary person. She was really smart and it felt good to talk to her, but I still had some doubts in my heart. After talking for so long, I finally said to Tang Manya, "Xiao ya, I have a few questions to ask you."


    Tang Manya looked at me seriously, her eyes shining brightly. She nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Do you know? It felt like you were too mature to be an 18-year-old girl, your..." I thought for a moment, but I couldn''t find a suitable word to describe Tang Manya. With a flash of inspiration, I continued, "Your intelligence is not on the same level as a girl of your age."


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you say." Tang Manya smiled slightly. Her white teeth had a lovely luster. She said, "I''m just like them. Maybe it''s because I have a brother and a sister at home, so I''m a little precocious. There''s nothing special about the others."


    "Then..." I asked curiously, "What did you say when you were talking to your sister?"


    Tang Manya smiled sweetly and said, "My sister won''t say anything."


    "Let''s not talk about it." I chuckled. "Okay, keep cleaning. I''m leaving."


    Then I left the bakery, crossed the road, and returned to the Xingyun hotel.


    At this time, I don''t know what happened. Everyone was more and more excited. I could feel the excitement when I reached the door. I quickly walked over and asked, "What''s so happy about?"


    "Jiang Yan''s wife, yes, yes!" Xiaoyi said happily.


    "Ah? Really? So soon, didn''t Jiang Yan say it would be a few more days?" But he was still happy for jiang yan.


    "No, Jiang Yan just posted a circle of friends. It''s a boy. Mother and son are safe." Hu Zi handed me his phone so I could read it.


    Sure enough, Jiang Yan published a picture of a little boy sleeping on it. The chef of our restaurant is a father again. In this way, Jiang Yan had a pair of children, and his life was perfect!


    We could not help but send out some emotional blessings and envy, jealousy and hatred. At the same time, I was more determined to buy a new phone.


    Everyone didn''t call Jiang Yan for the time being. He must be very busy at this time. Everyone just wrote their blessings in the comments. I touched the phone in my pocket and changed the phone. I must change the phone!


    I told everyone that I was going to change my phone, and it immediately attracted a wave of disdain and ridicule from everyone. I, an old man, was finally going to follow the footsteps of young people. I smiled bitterly. My previous phone was also a smart phone, but I didn''t know which one was out of stock to steal it.


    People have given me a lot of advice about mobile phones. I don''t want to buy too expensive ones. I don''t play games anymore. I don''t usually use mobile phones. Even if I buy a new phone, I can only download popular software like wechat.


    Just buy as you say. While the restaurant was not busy, Hu Zi and I moved to the third year of senior high school. The three of us came to mobile city together. Not buying a new phone in a year feels like there are thousands of new phones out there, and the speed of phone updates is really too fast.


    We went to several stores and felt that they were basically the same. Most of them were almost carved in the same mold. They looked like they really didn''t have much difference in appearance, but the price was between a few hundred and a few thousand, everything.


    After all, I bought a little more than a thousand points, which I think is enough for me.


    After I bought it back, my old phone announced my retirement, put the card in the new phone, felt for a while to familiarize myself, and then turned on the flow of the phone card, the previous phone did not need to be turned on, and had not been opened. After downloading some useful apps like wechat alipay, I couldn''t help but think that I would be using this new phone to call Ding Ge tonight.


    However, it suddenly occurred to me that not only can I use this new phone to call Ding Ge, we can also video!


    Thinking of this, I was as excited as a chicken''s blood, so I could see Ding Ge. Even on the phone screen, it was better than nothing.


    I couldn''t help but want to tell Ding Ge the news, but I think it would be better to tell her at night.


    This made me look forward to the night.


    I don''t know if my expectations are too strong, but I feel that time passes quickly. After the restaurant closes, I walk home again. Hu Zi had already left, and I was the only one on the road.


    At night, I looked down the street, much quieter than during the day, and my emotions gradually surfaced as I walked.


    I couldn''t wait any longer, so I took out my new phone. The big screen felt different. Ding Ge''s name was much clearer. I called the first number on the new phone.


    "Hello, are you home?" Ding Ge''s voice came.


    As I walked towards the neighborhood, I said to dinger, "No, I''m on my way. I''ll be home soon."


    "Oh, why are you calling me on the way?" Ding Ge''s voice sounded so sweet, but not at all greasy.


    "Guess?"


    "I can''t guess!"


    "I bought a new phone today."


    "Really?" Ding Ge was a little surprised.


    "Yeah." I talked to Ding Ge as I walked, and finally said, "Ding Ge, let''s go back to our video later."


    "Video?" There was a hint of surprise in Ding Ge''s tone, and he did not come to his senses for a while.


    "Speak." I smiled.


    "Do you, do you have wifi?" Ding Ge asked again.


    "No, I don''t know who I can connect to. If you can''t connect, just use the traffic. The traffic I just opened today."


    "That''s a waste."


    "What''s the matter?" I said nonchalantly, I was satisfied to see Ding Ge.


    "You should be careful that time. Be careful not to exceed the traffic. It will be a great deduction if you exceed the traffic limit." Ding Ge said.


    "Yes."


    I was so excited that I couldn''t wait to scream at the night. Ding Ge naturally agreed to video with me. I said to her, "Hang up there first. I''ll go home later."


    Hanging up the phone, I quickly ran to the community, and at this time, all I could think of was one thing to go back and video with Ding Ge.

 Chapter 414 Summer Is Coming

    I''m excited!


    After running upstairs in a hurry, he went straight into the bedroom.


    I lay on the bed, took out my phone, turned on the wifi, and tried to connect to my neighbor''s wifi. Alas, the result was no!


    But that doesn''t hurt me at all. Wifi doesn''t have to be hard on traffic. Even if I''m not a tycoon, it''s worth it to see Ding Ge!


    I opened my wechat, found Ding Ge, entered the chat window, and started sending Ding Ge a'' video chat''.


    A bell began to ring, indicating that it was waiting for the other party to accept the invitation...


    My eyes were fixed on the screen, filled with anticipation.


    While I was waiting, I suddenly realized that this seemed to be my first video call with Ding Ge!


    After all, we used to see each other almost every day. Even when Ding Ge and I were separated, we used to call each other almost all the time. We didn''t use video chat. Maybe we thought we would meet soon, so we didn''t deliberately want video.


    And sometimes when we don''t see each other for a few days, there''s an unspeakable joy when we meet again, something that video can''t bring.


    It showed that the other party accepted.


    The screen was jammed, and then our video call started.


    The screen of the phone began to turn white, and a small window appeared in the upper right corner. Inside was my appearance. I immediately frowned. Where was this photo taken? Where''s Ding Ge?


    Just as I was guessing, Ding Ge''s voice came from the phone, "Wait a minute."


    I can''t see Ding Ge, I can only see white. Is this the roof? Or the wall? I think Ding Ge was in the bedroom, and I don''t know what she was doing. I had to wait, and then I heard some rustling footsteps and other sounds.


    After about two minutes, the image moved.


    After a blur, Ding Ge appeared on the screen.


    At this time, Ding Ge should be sitting on the bed. She was wearing a loose white t-shirt and her hair was still a little messy. She fiddled with her hair. Her eyes looked straight at me through two cell phone screens.


    I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Ding Ge also smiled. She seemed a little embarrassed. Her cheeks were a little pink under the light. She said first, "How did you remember to buy a cell phone?"


    "The old one should be retired too, so I bought a new one."


    "Yes."


    "Did you come out today?" I asked.


    "Well, I went out this morning and went to the supermarket to shop."


    "Well, come out whenever you want. It''s not easy to be free, is it?" I smiled slightly.


    "What freedom!" Ding Ge felt helpless and asked, "What about you? What have you been up to all day?"


    I told Ding Ge about my day, and they talked to each other, and I looked at her, and she looked at me. The first video of us was as fresh as a couple who hadn''t been in love for long.


    I said, "Why don''t we have video calls before?"


    "That''s not normal. We spend most of our time in Pucheng. Besides, aren''t there many things we haven''t done?" Ding Ge then asked, "How much traffic did you drive? Be careful not to overtake it."


    "It''s okay. I drove a g. What haven''t we done?"


    Before I could finish, Ding Ge exclaimed, "One g. Are you sick? Driving so much?"


    "Isn''t this too expensive for video calls?"


    "Without wifi, video traffic is sucking in. You really have nowhere to spend your money." Ding ge pouted and snorted contemptuously at me.


    "I wanted to see you." I curled my lips. If I hadn''t missed Ding Ge so much, I wouldn''t have spent so much.


    Ding Ge smiled sweetly when she heard what I said, and then said sadly, "Then you can''t use video traffic. We call every day now. You don''t have to charge the 1 gigabyte traffic anymore, okay?"


    I nodded. I liked the way Ding Ge spoke to me, as if he were controlling my wife in life.


    "Let''s call later. Don''t use it all at once, or we won''t see you tomorrow." Ding ge pouted and blinked mischievously.


    "No problem." I also want to see Ding Ge every day. That''s a good idea, but I don''t know how long it will take to get a 1 gigabyte stream.


    "What else have we not done?" I asked Ding Ge again.


    "A lot!"


    ...


    After chatting for about half an hour, Ding Ge said, "Okay, Xing Yun, that''s it for today. I''m hanging up."


    "Let''s not talk anymore." I said reluctantly.


    It was as if I had been staring at the screen, staring at Ding Ge.


    "Let''s call." Ding Ge said softly.


    "Okay."


    I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, but when I thought about how many more days I would be able to video with Ding Ge, I felt relieved. They ended the video call and started calling again.


    I like this feeling very much. In the past, we used to have a lot of fun talking on the phone with each other. If we really couldn''t finish talking, the two of us would be happy for a long time with one small thing, just like two children. I miss that feeling. Although most of the content of the conversation was forgotten, I remember that feeling, as if I was chewing slowly to enjoy a delicious food to the point of explosion.


    After hanging up, dinger called me again and we started talking again.


    ...


    We spent the next few days in this situation. The most unforgettable thing every day was not eating, but video with Ding Ge. I felt like I was poisoned, and dinger was my antidote. After a video with her, I feel like the sky is full of stars, and my whole body is filled with happiness!


    Video and phone calls with Ding Ge became the happiest and most anticipated time of my day!


    Of course, there would still be some unspeakable bitterness in this feeling of happiness. After all, we didn''t really meet. Ding Ge wasn''t standing in front of me. I couldn''t touch her cheek or hug her.


    In a climate sense, the five consecutive days when the average temperature exceeds 22 degrees are counted as summer. On several sunny days, summer comes.


    And after several days of video calls with Ding Ge, my summer came!


    These days, in addition to being busy with the Xingyun hotel, they also began to help lin ya, lin feng and Tang Manya do the cake shop publicity work. These days, the cake shop has begun to open a trial business, and the cupboard has been placed with a variety of cake models, as well as prepared bread and milk cups and other desserts.


    Our Xingyun hotel had been fortunate enough to taste the delicious food. It was really quite good. Lin Feng and Tang Manya did not let Lin Ya waste any money on their tuition fees. When they saw the color, smelled the fragrance, and ate the taste, they were professional.


    I even joked to Lin Ya that if you stayed in the cake shop every day, you would one day become a fat girl. Do you think so? Anyway, I''m free to stay in the cake shop. I''ll get some cream to eat. I''ll get some tarts. I''ll get some dessert.


    Today, the elegant breeze cake shop officially opened!


    The first day of business, of course, the show had to be a little bigger. Ribbons, flower baskets, firecrackers, everything was brand new, people would have the urge to buy a cake even if it was not their birthday.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ge didn''t come to the scene. I thought I could see her today, but I still didn''t.


    In order to celebrate the opening of the cake shop, we ordered a super big cake for our restaurant on the opening day, to give the opening of the cake shop a top prize.


    This cake was eaten by seven people in our restaurant, including Zhan Di Ming, Ji Ze and Lin Ya. It took a day to finish it.


    Looking at those delicious cakes, how I wanted to keep one for Ding Ge!


    Because there was no photo shop, Lin Ya stayed in the cake shop for the time being, and this small cake shop with their family was enough, there was no need to hire any other staff.


    Finally, we took a picture in front of the cake shop!


    It was beautifully decorated, whether it was a sign on the outside or a structure on the inside, etc., it was beautiful, but it was now just a small store that had just been born with no fame. It was as insignificant as the Xingyun hotel in pu city.


    All of us did not expect that in the future, the elegant breeze cake shop would become a famous first-class brand shop, it was simply a dark horse in the cake shop! And this store existed because of Lin Ya, but Lin Ya did not take the first credit for being able to develop to such a terrifying degree in the future. Tang Manya did.


    For a moment, this young girl became a legend like the elegant style cake shop, and when others heard about her and Lin Feng''s story, their deeds became a topic of conversation after tea and dinner.


    These are the last words, not for the time being.


    In this summer when the sun was getting hotter and hotter, we had just welcomed the arrival of a new baby, Jiang Yan''s son. According to our rules, we should make nine or nine long homonyms for the baby, which means long term. On this day, we will hold a banquet to entertain our relatives and friends.


    And this banquet will naturally be held at our Xingyun hotel.


    The third banquet of our Xingyun hotel is also the first one of nine. On this day, Jiang Yan was no longer a chef in our restaurant, but a happy father.


    This time, of course, we have to arrange a table for our hotel alone. After we finish all the food, we will no longer be responsible for inviting guests, but by some relatives of jiang yan''s family to take care of them. In fact, it is nothing. It is just that there are not enough drinks to get a drink.


    The people in our restaurant sat at a table, and when Jiang Yan came, they would pour him a few glasses. Jiang Yan was a big drinker, so we didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Everyone at the table was very happy. Jiang Yan was the main character today, and he had to be busy. When he got up, we continued our work.


    Eating at our own restaurant, eating our own food, and working with these people every day, felt especially comfortable, who is polite in their own restaurant who is a fool.


    However, just as the banquet was going on, a person suddenly came to our restaurant. It was surprising. I didn''t expect that Shang Hongyu would find me again.

 Chapter 415 Conversation with Shang Hongyu

    Seeing Shang Hongyu, I felt that the temperature had dropped a lot this summer.


    Coming to the Xingyun hotel, Shang Hongyu couldn''t find anyone but me!


    I don''t know why he''s looking for me, but I don''t think it''s going to be good.


    I looked at him cautiously. The last time we met, Shang Hongyu''s cold face and angry eyes told me not to contact Ding Ge again.


    This time, he seemed much calmer and did not look at me with the eyes that wanted to kill me.


    I quickly stood up. Today is for Jiang Yan''s son. I don''t want any conflict. If something happened to such a beautiful day because of me, I would never have the face to see jiang yan in my life.


    I smiled at the others and said, "Go on."


    After that, I stood up and walked towards shang hongyu. Without waiting for him to speak, I said, "Let''s go outside."


    Shang Hongyu didn''t say anything and followed me out.


    I took a few steps to the side and didn''t want everyone to notice us from the window. Looking at Shang Hongyu, he looked very stylish, very typical of a successful man, and he had an air of action.


    Shang Hongyu said first, "I''m nervous. I''m not here to fight or argue with you today."


    I smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Say it!"


    We''re not friends, but we still have to thank Ding Ge for what happened. I couldn''t thank him in person before, but today I added, "By the way, thank you for what happened to Ding Ge before."


    Really. Although I don''t like him personally!


    Shang Hongyu replied indifferently, "I''m not doing it for you, so you don''t have to thank me. I came to you today to ask you if you were the one who called Ding Ge the other night?"


    Shang Hongyu''s eyes shone sharply again. I knew I couldn''t hide it from him, so I didn''t intend to lie. I nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Obviously, Shang Hongyu was no exception to this answer.


    I looked up at the sun. It was high noon and the light was shining. Shang Hongyu didn''t seem to feel the heat at all. He stood there with his hands in his pockets, his body straight, like a person who couldn''t sense the heat or the cold.


    "I remember telling you last time not to contact her again." Shang Hongyu''s voice was so calm that no one could hear his emotions. He took a deep breath and said, "This time, I have the same purpose. But I won''t threaten you again. I want to have a good talk with you, for Ding Ge''s sake."


    When shang hongyu said it was for ding ge, I had no doubt that his feelings for Ding Ge might not be less than mine, and he was definitely not worse than mine, but there was really nothing he could do about feelings.


    I nodded and said, "Okay, let''s talk."


    "I told you frankly. I made up my mind to go back to china, and I came here to marry Ding Ge." Shang Hongyu said something that shook my mood.


    When I couldn''t help but want to say something, Shang Hongyu cut me off and said, "Meng Xingyun, this is not my fault, this is your own reason! You should know how many years I''ve been gone. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. You''re the one who didn''t get it right. You can''t blame anyone else."


    "I''ve done stupid things, but I''ve long realized my mistake, Shang Hongyu. I won''t give up on Ding Ge." I said firmly.


    Ding Ge and I have already agreed that no matter how difficult this war is, we will not surrender!


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been through. How can you say something like that? Are you trying to deceive yourself or don''t want to see the truth? Have you forgotten how badly you hurt dinger back then?" Shang Hongyu''s voice gradually rose, and the power in his words grew stronger.


    I can''t refute that. Shang Hongyu is right. I made a mistake that year, and I admit it! Shang Hongyu''s words made me feel ashamed.


    I lowered my head and felt a little uncomfortable. But shang hongyu did not give me a chance to breathe and continued, "You made the stupidest decision. You made a mistake that will never be forgiven for eternity. Sadly, you didn''t realize your mistake! Two years. Do you know how long this is? You said yourself, in the past two years, how many chances have you had to apologize to Ding Ge and make up with her, but you didn''t. In the past two years, 700 days, you have more than 700 days. In the past 700 days, what have you done? In other words, you made Ding Ge endure the pain for two years, two years of youth! Have you ever realized this?"


    I still have nothing to say. It really took me a long time to realize the mistake of that year. Shang Hongyu made me unable to refute it.


    His words were like a slap on my face. I was really ashamed!


    Until now, I haven''t formally apologized to dinger. Although we''re back in a relationship like a couple, Ding Ge and I both know that we''re not. We still have external problems to face, and after we solve these problems, we still have our own problems to communicate and let go.


    Even if Ding Ge can''t let go, I don''t think we can really be together.


    I glanced at the sun and blinked. It was so strong that you couldn''t look straight at it. Your vision became blurry. I felt a little dazed and squatted down.


    Shang Hongyu continued with an emotionless emphasis, "Let me say another name... Guzheng."


    I looked up at Shang Hongyu doubtfully. It seemed that he had already inquired about me in great detail. I have to admit that Shang Hongyu has once again squeezed my weakness.


    "Do you think Guzheng framed Ding Ge''s arrest?" Shang Hongyu asked me a sharp question.


    I looked at him, and now he was like a cold-blooded animal, without emotion, without heart, just like a ruthless lawyer who wanted to push his opponent into a corner, every word with a strong purpose.


    I shook my head and replied, "I don''t know."


    Guzheng was like a thorn in my throat with Ding Ge. We''ve been avoiding it, but we know it''s always there. I know it. Ding Ge must know it too.


    "No, you know!" Shang hongyu pointed at me and said in a low voice, "It''s just that you don''t dare admit it, right? You don''t want to accept this fact in your heart! You don''t think Guzheng will frame Ding Ge, so can you also say that you have feelings for Guzheng in your heart?"


    I looked straight at Shang Hongyu and said in the most pious tone, "From beginning to end, the person I love is Ding Ge!"


    I have feelings for Guzheng, but it has nothing to do with love!


    Shang Hongyu just smiled indifferently, not caring about it.


    "Then why don''t you admit that Guzheng framed Ding Ge?" Shang Hongyu asked the question again.


    "Aren''t you a lawyer? You need evidence to say that, right? The police didn''t do anything to Guzheng, so why are you so sure it''s Guzheng?"


    "Because Ding Ge told me!" A cold light shot out of Shang Hongyu''s eyes!


    I frowned. Did Ding Ge really say that? She never told me! Of course, we never talked about it.


    Shang Hongyu continued, "Guzheng is the only one in the whole company who knows Ding Ge''s private account number. Besides, why did their company''s account enter Ding Ge''s private account? This can''t be caused by a mistake. Even a fool can understand the reason. Don''t you understand?"


    I don''t know what to say, and I can''t refute him. I''m speechless at what Shang Hongyu said, especially when Ding Ge told him. What doubts do I have?


    In fact, I know in my heart that it should be the last thing I want to face, especially when Guzheng deliberately turned off the phone.


    But I still think Guzheng owes me an explanation!


    "Do you think this will go away from the bottom of her heart? You''ve talked to Guzheng, and I know that although it''s a lie, do you think there''s any difference in hiding it from Ding Ge?" It seemed that Shang Hongyu knew almost everything. At this moment, he was like a hunter who was chasing after him. And he really saw through me completely, completely grasped my mind, and attacked the weakest part of my heart.


    Facing him, I was like a player who was tortured by his opponents in the game and had no power to fight back!


    "Meng Xingyun, you and Ding Ge''s past cannot be changed, and you must not get to the end. Don''t you realize that? You''re just unwilling, but can''t you think about Ding Ge? Don''t you want her to be happy? Don''t you want her to be happy? Do you want her to suffer forever? How many more tears do you want her to cry for you? Isn''t that enough? If you really think for Ding Ge and aren''t so selfish, you should let go!" Shang Hongyu was imposing, as if his words did not allow anyone to question him at all, so people had to do what he said.


    Shang Hongyu was right. Our past can''t be changed, and I can''t erase my mistakes. Yes, sometimes if you really love someone, you should let go and wish her happiness. I agree with that.


    I just squatted there, feeling sorry for Ding Ge. I smiled bitterly, looked up at Shang Hongyu, and then casually looked at the moving car on the street. "You''re right," I said faintly. I did do a lot of wrong things, and I know it even if you don''t tell me. I''ve never forgotten these things. Didn''t you say so much to me just to make me ashamed, to make me blame myself, to make me ashamed? So that I can leave Ding Ge with guilt and feel like I don''t deserve to be with Ding Ge, right?"


    Such scenes should not be uncommon in movies and tv dramas. How many people persuaded the parties to let go.


    I thought, maybe in the past, maybe I would do the same, but from now on, I will never do it again.


    Although I haven''t seen Ding Ge for so many days, I have long anticipated the difficulties and obstacles in the rear, and Ding Ge and I have already said that we must face it together and never give up.


    Shang Hongyu looked down at me, expressionless!


    "But,"


    I slowly stood up, looked at Shang Hongyu and said, "I''ve made so many mistakes, I can''t make them again, can I? I should use the rest of my life to make up for it. Shang Hongyu, no matter what you say, I won''t give up unless I die!"


    Shang Hongyu''s face was still calm, but I could feel the coldness emanating from his body.


    After saying so much, I took a breath and said, "Besides, have you said so much that you understand love? Don''t you think your own nature is wrong? What era are we in? Are we still going to have arranged marriages? You are a top student. You should understand this more than I do, right? The premise of love is first of all voluntary. When you left the country, I still admired you, but you came back today, what did you say? You came back to marry Ding Ge. Did you ask her?"


    I did not speak to Shang Hongyu in a fierce tone. My voice was calm, neither servile nor haughty from beginning to end. I think maybe my heart is too strong. I''m not afraid of anyone on the way to love Ding Ge. Shang Hongyu won''t let me back down half a step.


    Shang Hongyu didn''t say anything, but his sharp eyes shot at me like the muzzle of a gun. I just looked back at him quietly, fearless!


    After a while, the corners of Shang Hongyu''s mouth rose slightly, and he said with a half-smile, "You will regret it!"


    After saying this, Shang Hongyu turned and left.


    I won''t!


    I won''t regret it. I wanted to say this to Shang Hongyu, but he couldn''t hear it, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if he heard it or not.

 Chapter 416 : Disconnected

    Soon Shang Hongyu drove away, and without much thought, I turned back to the restaurant to continue drinking.


    I wanted to call Ding Ge and tell her about Shang Hongyu''s visit, but I decided not to.


    I was also relieved when Shang Hongyu left and continued to join the cheerful banquet.


    I really love this restaurant and these people who work together. They are all very close to me. After all, we spend more time together than our family every day, so I''m very happy. It feels like I haven''t been so happy in a long time.


    I like this life!


    There are friends, lovers, cheers and smiles. Although it''s a little more plain, I already understand the value of plain.


    Now my pursuit is really simple, my parents are healthy, to be able to have a house that belongs to me and my lover, maybe not big, but I will work hard, my lover and I will live a warm and ordinary life.


    ...


    When I got home at night, I washed up and went back to my bedroom. I thought Ding Ge should be waiting for my video as usual. It seemed to be our daily agreement. I lay on the bed, clicked on the video call, and my feet shook slightly.


    However, today, Ding Ge did not accept it.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Ding Ge wasn''t by the phone. Is she busy?


    I sent dinger another wechat message asking if she was there.


    After sending it, no one returned.


    Soon, two minutes passed.


    I suddenly had an indescribable feeling, a terrible feeling. I didn''t want to make any more wild guesses, so I just called Ding Ge and asked him.


    So, I called.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off."


    An emotionless voice came from the microphone and I felt bad. I didn''t guess that dinger''s phone was dead. At this moment, I suddenly remembered that Shang Hongyu was looking for me this afternoon. In the end, he threatened me that he would make me regret it.


    Now that I think about it, I feel more and more scared. Behind me is a shade!


    I don''t think Ding Ge would turn off her phone for no reason. She knew that I would call her every night. Even if she couldn''t call me, she would definitely call me instead of suddenly cutting off the connection.


    I was a little uneasy, afraid of something happening.


    So I went out, knocked on lin ya''s door, and opened the door after the meeting.


    It was Tang Manya. She smiled at me and asked, "Brother xingyun, are you still awake?"


    Lin Ya and I are very familiar, so it doesn''t matter how late we visit. But with Tang Manya here, I don''t spend much time at lin ya''s house at night. I feel a little inconvenient, and I''m afraid that tang manya will be dissatisfied, but I don''t dare to say it. But today, I didn''t bother to disturb them, so I nodded at tang manya, walked in and asked casually, "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "No, reading a book."


    "Well, where''s your sister?"


    "It''s in her bedroom."


    I came to Lin Ya''s bedroom and knocked on the door. Soon, Lin Ya opened the door. She signaled me to come into her bedroom to talk.


    I walked in and asked, "Did you call Ding Ge today?"


    "No." Lin Ya shook his head and said, "The bakery just opened. I didn''t have the time to go up and look for her. What''s wrong?"


    "Her phone is off." My nervous hands were sweating.


    "Maybe the phone is dead?"


    Lin Ya saw that my face was obviously not right. He frowned and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    I told Lin Ya, "Shang Hongyu came to see me today!"


    Lin Ya''s eyes flashed with surprise. She asked anxiously, "What did he tell you?"


    I told lin ya what Shang Hongyu said.


    I panicked, panicked! Shang Hongyu just found me today and tried to persuade me to let go again. I didn''t agree. Before he left, he said I would regret it. At night, Ding Ge''s phone was turned off.


    It''s such a coincidence. I really don''t believe that it has nothing to do with it.


    For a moment, countless thoughts began to come to mind. Ding Ge would not turn off his phone for no reason. So much of it was forced. Could it be because Shang Hongyu whispered to Ding Ge''s parents, and then Ding Ge''s parents decided to forcibly confiscate Ding Ge''s phone to interrupt our connection?


    I can only think like this, it must be like this, otherwise what else is possible?


    Lin Ya pondered and said, "Xing Yun, don''t think about it. I''ll go to the Dinger house and see what''s going on."


    I shook my head and said, "Forget it. It''s so late. Don''t go."


    Lin Ya wanted to comfort me, but she didn''t say anything, just sighed helplessly.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of something, so I asked lin ya, "Girl, do you have Shang Hongyu''s cell phone number?"


    Lin Ya hesitated and nodded, "Yes."


    "Give me his phone number." I took out my phone, unlocked it and said, "I think Shang Hongyu should know."


    Lin Ya said, "Xing Yun, let me call him."


    I guess Lin Ya was afraid that shang hongyu and I would have a fight on the phone. I nodded. We both called the same person, as long as we could find out about Ding Ge.


    Then Lin Ya asked me to wait in her bedroom, and she walked out and called.


    I sat weakly on Lin Ya''s bed, but there was no peace in my heart. Inexplicable panic, can''t help but think about it.


    These days have been the happiest and most comfortable time of my life for a long time. Because I could call Ding Ge and video Ding Ge, I didn''t feel so sad even if I didn''t see Ding Ge. Now, my only source of happiness has been cut off.


    My heart became heavy!


    Lin Ya didn''t ask me to wait too long, and soon she went back to her bedroom.


    I stood up and looked nervously at Lin Ya, but my heart sank when I saw Lin Ya''s face. Lin Ya wouldn''t have looked that way if it was good news.


    Sure enough, Lin Ya said, "You guessed right. Ding Ge''s cell phone was confiscated by them, and the internet at home was cut off. Ding Ge was not allowed to go out, so that you would never be able to contact each other."


    When I heard this, my whole body trembled and I couldn''t help but want to curse, but I didn''t say it after all. I just suppressed the anger in my body and said, "How could they do this! How could they do this! How could they..."


    I repeated this sentence like a fool. How old was Ding Ge and they even grounded him? This is really too much!


    I really didn''t expect them to do this. They were breaking the law. Shang Hongyu was a lawyer, and he was too shameless!


    Was this what he called the performance of edgar?


    I didn''t like him before but I thought he was a good person, but today I saw through him. Shang Hongyu was no different from those bastards.


    At this moment, my heart was on fire! My head warmed up and I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth, "I don''t care. I''m going to the Dinger house now. I have to bring dinger out!"


    When I made this decision, I wanted to act immediately. I rushed to the door of lin ya''s bedroom, but Lin Ya held me back and persuaded me, "Xing Yun, can you calm down first?"


    "I can''t calm down!" I said with a strong hatred, "I can''t calm down at all."


    In the past, Ding Ge''s parents didn''t want us to be together, but they threatened to sever their father-daughter relationship with Ding Ge, not to lock her up in her room, or even confiscate her cell phone!


    They were so thoughtful!


    Lin Ya grabbed my arm and pressed her body against the door. Her eyes trembled as if she was really afraid of me going to the Dinger house. Her breath was a little disordered, "Xing Yun, you can''t go. If you go now, it will be ruined between you and Ding Ge. I know you''re upset, but isn''t ding ge upset now? You used to have a big fight with her parents. Do you think that''s what Ding Ge wanted to see? After all, that''s Ding Ge''s parents. Ding Ge can argue with them. It doesn''t matter, but you can''t. Ding Ge cares about them too. If you do this, it will only make things worse and even create a knot in Ding Ge''s heart. Is that what you want to see?"


    Lin Ya spoke very fast, and the sound of a bell shook my heart. In the end, my impulse to go to the Dinger house was completely extinguished.


    I covered my head, as if all of a sudden I lost all my strength, and I crouched on the ground in pain. What should I do?


    What should I do?


    Lin Ya squatted down with me and continued to comfort me, "Don''t be sad. I''ll go to the Dinger house tomorrow. You have to bear with it. We''ll think of something then, okay?"


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s phone suddenly rang again. I saw it too. It was Shang Hongyu. Lin Ya answered with some confusion. After a while, she struggled and handed the phone to me.


    I frowned and realized that Shang Hongyu wanted to talk to me.


    I took Lin Ya''s phone, but I didn''t scold Shang Hongyu. I just put my phone next to my ear and waited for Shang Hongyu to make a move.


    "Meng Xingyun, do you understand that Ding Ge''s condition is all your fault? If you promised me this afternoon, dinger would be free. But now, she can''t even leave the house. Can you bear to see her like this?" Shang Hongyu''s demonic voice came into my ears.


    I didn''t say a word, and I didn''t listen to Shang Hongyu anymore. I hung up the phone coldly and decisively.


    This afternoon, I had a few words with Shang Hongyu that I couldn''t bear to say and had the upper hand over him. At this moment, I felt disgusted listening to him. They were doing such a despicable thing and wanted me to take the blame. I was too lazy to say anything, so I hung up the phone.


    And this call from Shang Hongyu also made me understand that I can''t be impulsive. I want to treat them with the right countermeasures. I want to work together with Ding Ge. Even if I can''t see Ding Ge now and can''t contact Ding Ge, I believe Ding Ge is fighting the toughest battle like me!

 Chapter 417 Searching

    When I got home, I went back to my bedroom and sat at the window looking out into the night sky.


    I couldn''t call Ding Ge. I felt terrible knowing that Ding Ge''s phone was confiscated and was completely trapped at home. Facing the pressure of my parents, I felt even worse.


    She''s in a much more difficult situation than I am.


    I can just sit here alone and be sad, but dinger is in a much more difficult situation than I am.


    One is me, the other is my parents...


    In other words, how would I feel if my parents didn''t like Ding Ge, were very determined not to let me be with Ding Ge, and not to let dinger into our house?


    I think I''ll go crazy!


    Just think about it and you''ll feel a chill in your pores mixed with ice!


    In fact, the view from the window of the room was similar to that of the balcony, but in different directions. From here, it was the same night, a world of sadness and joy.


    On such a night, some people sleep peacefully and have a sweet dream. Some people toss and turn, and it is difficult to meet the duke of zhou.


    A few days ago, a light came on in my world, but now it was shrouded in darkness again.


    That great loneliness suddenly surrounded me!


    Used to talking to Ding Ge every day, I suddenly couldn''t hear Ding Ge''s voice. I was not used to it. I couldn''t help but feel a little cold. Ironically, it was already summer.


    There was no strength in my body, and sadness filled my body, like a thick fog surrounding me, and I couldn''t see the road ahead.


    I told myself over and over again that I could not continue to grieve, and that I should adjust my mindset. Although this wave of attack was quite fierce and I couldn''t bear it, I still had to fight and shed blood and tears!


    This is the most difficult moment, and the weakest stage of willpower, we must maintain enough strength!


    I can''t help but worry about Ding Ge. I wonder how she is now.


    ...


    As I climbed to the peak of the temperature this summer, I felt as if I had been plunged into an ice cave!


    I didn''t stay up all night, but forced myself to sleep, because I still had to go to work, not just work. I had to get myself in a good state of mind. As long as I had a good mind, I would be able to move quickly, so that I could be ready for a new wave of attacks.


    Lin Ya went to the Dinger house. I was waiting for news from her in the hotel.


    Although I don''t like to wait, I know that there may be a long time ahead, and most of what I can do is wait, so I have to endure my patience and make my wait worthwhile.


    Lin Ya came back from Ding Ge''s house at about ten in the morning.


    Before I could ask her, she said sadly, "There''s no one in the Dinger house."


    I tried to control my emotions and analyze Lin Ya''s words. She said that the Dinger house was empty, so where did their family go?


    Was it because Lin Ya knew where the Dinger house was, that they wanted to prevent Lin Ya and I from finding the Dinger house and moving?


    This is highly possible. Although Dinggebaba is not a big shot in Pucheng, buying a property is a piece of cake.


    If that''s the case, I have to say that they really put a lot of effort into it!


    Using this method of isolating me and Ding Ge in two different time and space, I have to say, it''s awesome!


    Lin Ya said dejectedly, "There''s nothing I can do now."


    In the past, lin ya was like my wise star. She always had many ways. But now that Lin Ya was desperate, she added, "I called Shang Hongyu too, but he said he wouldn''t tell me unless you gave up."


    "That''s impossible!"


    I''m a little upset!


    I breathed deeply and tried to control my emotions. I couldn''t get excited. I wanted to be rational. I wanted to think.


    The first question now was to contact ding ge, but how?


    If Ding Ge''s parents really locked dinger up at home and I didn''t know where their new home was, I wouldn''t be able to find them.


    Then, Lin Ya and I began to discuss Ding Ge''s policy in detail. If you want to find Ding Ge, you just have to find where Ding Ge''s new home is. So, how do you find it?


    Now we still have some clues. Ding Ge''s previous home address, Shang Hongyu''s cell phone, and Shang Hongyu''s car and license plate. Basically, we only have this information, so Lin Ya and I think it''s a breakthrough to find Ding Ge and Shang Hongyu.


    Both of us thought that if we found Shang Hongyu, we should be able to find Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge is not free, but Shang Hongyu is free. So as long as he stays in Pucheng, we have a chance to find him.


    At this time, I really wanted to know more about Shang Hongyu and what hobbies and habits he had, which could help us a little.


    And now, it''s too hard to find Shang Hongyu!


    Pucheng is not big. Sometimes it''s not easy to find someone.


    In the past, when watching tv, the police were able to determine the location of the other party on the phone, and now I really hope I can have this ability!


    Besides, Jiang Yan hasn''t come back to work yet. He said he would wait until the baby''s full moon as soon as possible, so the restaurant isn''t like before. I can take a leave and rest for a few days. Now it can''t leave me.


    How do I find Shang Hongyu?


    No clue!


    Lin Ya comforted me as usual, "We will find Ding Ge!"


    Then in the next ten days, we made no progress!


    Zero progress!


    There was no news at all, as if Ding Ge had disappeared overnight, and no one knew where she had gone!


    In the past few days, I finally realized what is called "Time and seconds are like years!"


    I have to admit, I''m about to be defeated. I don''t know who came up with this idea. I can only say it''s too cruel! She really made it impossible for me to find her! They trapped Ding Ge and me in two places, fighting each other. What we did was just a battle of trapped animals. They would grind us to death bit by bit!


    I can''t wait to look for them one by one in the neighborhood, one by one in the big supermarkets and shopping malls, go to the bank, go to the restaurant. They always have to live, don''t they?


    But Pucheng is too big, so big that my strength is like a breath blowing at the great wall, insignificant!


    This kind of torture is extremely difficult. I really don''t have the fighting spirit ten days ago, my eyes are not so firm, and my spirit is not so optimistic.


    But I thought about what Ding Ge said to me over and over again, and it was those words that kept encouraging me to persevere until today.


    I made too many promises to dinger, too many promises I didn''t fulfill. And that day, I promised her that we would work together no matter what happened, and that I would never break my promise again.


    I won''t break my promise to Ding Ge again!


    One day, we finally came up with another solution!


    That was to ask Shang Hongyu out, let me talk to him, and tell him that I want Ding Ge''s family to stop restricting Ding Ge''s freedom. I am willing to let go!


    Of course, this is not my real purpose. My purpose is to hope that shang hongyu will drive over so that we can track him.


    As long as we can track Shang Hongyu, we are one step closer to success.


    However, we can''t guarantee whether shang hongyu will believe me or not. Undoubtedly, he is a very smart person. Before the plan is implemented, I am especially weak and feel that Shang Hongyu will not believe me. But now he can only be treated as a living horse doctor, as long as Shang Hongyu can come!


    So, I sent a text message to shang hongyu, telling him that I wanted to talk to him, telling him the exact location and time, and putting my name on it. I believe that shang hongyu will come.


    Sure enough, Shang Hongyu replied a few minutes later.


    I''m a little nervous, but I can only hope that I don''t reveal any flaws. Shang Hongyu had seen lin ya''s car, so in order not to take the risk, we used Hu Zi''s car, and the entire operation did not involve Lin Ya, who knew Shang Hongyu. I already told Hu Zi and Old Gao about this, and this time it was the two of them who were in charge of tracking.


    It was a difficult task, and I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to do it alone, so I let them go together.


    Action!


    I arrived at the appointed place early. It was a park. There were a lot of cars parked on the side of the road, so it was easy to track. I had already told the two of them Shang Hongyu''s license plate number, but they had no impression of Shang Hongyu and didn''t remember his face at all, so they could only identify him by the license plate.


    I went to the park by myself, and then Hu Zi and Old Gao drove over. One of them stayed in the car, the other outside to observe.


    I contacted the two on wechat. Because Shang Hongyu had been to our restaurant, I was afraid that he would remember Old Gao and Hu Zi, so I asked the person who got out to observe to wear a hat.


    Before Shang Hongyu arrived, I waited for him alone in the chair.


    When Shang Hongyu didn''t come, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge again. Time passed so fast, and ten days passed. I was really more and more afraid of time now. I was really scared that another year had passed, and Ding Ge and I were still not together.


    It will be three years before we break up in another year!


    Thinking of this as a moment of fear, I withdrew my thoughts and looked at the beautiful scenery of the park, but I didn''t want to appreciate it. My eyes scanned the crowd, looking for Shang Hongyu.


    But no one found it.


    Shang Hongyu was a resourceful guy. Ding Ge told me more than once that this guy was smart, quick-witted, and he liked books like detective suspense. He wanted to be a police or private detective, but because of his parents, he became a lawyer under his parents'' orders.


    I don''t know what his parents'' arrangement means to Shang Hongyu. He came to this day under the arrangement of his parents. I really want to ask him about his happiness? Had he ever thought of disobeying his parents?


    I really don''t understand. If Shang Hongyu doesn''t like the life arranged by his parents, then he shouldn''t continue his''love'' with Ding Ge under the arrangement and pressure of both parents.


    "Here we are."


    Just as I was thinking, I didn''t see a man sitting down beside me. It was Shang Hongyu!

 Chapter 418 You Played Me

    I didn''t even notice when Shang Hongyu came. It was like a ghost.


    I couldn''t help but look around. Old Gao and Hu Zi were in charge of scouting. When they saw Shang Hongyu''s car, they would send me a wechat message. Didn''t they notice?


    I was still trying to figure out how to tell the two of them about Shang Hongyu''s arrival, and Shang Hongyu continued, "You''re worse than I thought. I thought you could last a month."


    I just sent shang hongyu a text message and didn''t tell him that I was going to give up, but he was like a prophet or someone with a plan. His sarcastic tone made me angry, but I could only calm down.


    I asked, "How is Ding Ge now?"


    "You just need to know that she will be better off if you leave her." Shang Hongyu leaned back comfortably in his chair and said calmly, "I know you are very reluctant now. Ding Ge likes you very much, but if you don''t see each other all year round, do you think your love can still be guaranteed? We live in the real world, of course, there will also be sincere and beautiful people envious and jealous of listening to the love that makes people moved to tears, but love has never been waiting! What awaits is always the destruction of love!"


    Speaking of this, Shang Hongyu looked at me and continued, "Do you really think you can wait for each other for a few years or more? This is impossible, not practical. That''s the plot of the movie and television series in the novel. Hehe, in fact, many of the plot is still the ancient martial arts drama, and there are very few modern dramas. At most, the modern drama will give you an open ending, so that the two of you can accidentally meet or brush past each other a few years later and let us imagine with our own expectations. But what''s the truth? A few years isn''t over in a single word, it''s over in seconds and minutes, so even if these episodes go on, not the end, or develop according to the examples in life, it will definitely be a tragedy!"


    I listened to Shang Hongyu''s long speech in silence.


    The sun shone on the trees behind us, leaving spots of light in front of us.


    Shang Hongyu continued, "Maybe you love each other very much now, but a year later, when you think of each other, you can''t even cry anymore. When you are together, love will be strong, and when you are separated, love will think of a house that has been in disrepair for a long time. It will be fragile without the destruction of wind and rain, and it will be filled with dust in the river of time."


    Shang Hongyu is indeed a lawyer and has a sharp tongue, but I''m not here to argue with him today, but I can''t help but sneer at him. I gritted my teeth and said, "You''ve been watching too much tv."


    Shang Hongyu just smiled faintly and asked me again, "Okay, I thought you wanted to talk to me. Talk to me."


    After that, he wrapped his arms around him and waited for me to speak.


    I took a long breath and said, "You just want me to give up on Ding Ge. Okay, it''s okay. I give up! I promise I won''t look for Ding Ge again, I won''t contact her, I won''t disturb her life. Are you satisfied?"


    I''m actually saying this to let Shang Hongyu off guard and hope he believes me. In this way, Shang Hongyu might be eager to find Ding Ge and tell her about it.


    Shang Hongyu stared at me for a while, as if to see if I was lying. I was afraid that he would see something wrong, so I looked away.


    "Okay!"


    Shang Hongyu looked calm when he heard what I said. After a while, he took out another piece of paper from his bag and handed it to me. Then, he took out a pen from his bag, unscrewed the cap and handed it to me, "In that case, there''s nothing to say. Just sign this paper."


    I took the paper and looked at Shang Hongyu in surprise. I didn''t expect him to bring the document! I looked at the above, but it was nothing more than some of the things I promised to leave Ding Ge, and it was voluntary, and so on. It wasn''t complicated. I just needed to sign it down.


    Shang Hongyu smiled again and said, "What? You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    Looking at this piece of paper, I know I can''t sign it!


    Because Shang Hongyu would show this piece of paper to Ding Ge, and when dinger saw that I signed it, she would definitely feel that I really gave up on her, and she would definitely collapse!


    I looked at Shang Hongyu angrily and said coldly, "What? This document is still protected by the law, right? I''ve already told you to give up on Ding Ge. What else do you want?"


    Shang Hongyu did not change his expression and said calmly, "Of course not. You just have to sign this."


    "I won''t sign!"


    I rejected Shang Hongyu outright, but I have to admit that his move was really high. Even if I knew it was a test for me, I could only take it.


    "Sure." Shang Hongyu was surprised not to be angry. He took the pen and paper back and stood up. He said to me, "Even if you don''t sign it, I will bring your words to you. I hope you can remember what you said."


    Without waiting for me to speak again, Shang Hongyu turned around and left.


    I saw him leave and hurriedly took out his cell phone. At this time, a message came through. It was Hu Zi. He said he had followed Shang Hongyu.


    When I saw the news, I was immediately excited. As long as I could follow Shang Hongyu, it was not difficult to find Ding Ge.


    I was suddenly a little nervous, afraid that Hu Zi would be lost. After all, this is not a movie and television series. We don''t have any experience in stalking people.


    I couldn''t help but tell Hu Zi and Old Gao in my wechat that we must be careful not to be discovered by him. Of course, we should try not to lose them. In the end, safety comes first. Following a car is a dangerous job. There is not often news of accidents caused by illegitimate food and cars on the internet.


    After that, I sat in the park for a while, and during that time, my phone rang occasionally. It was Hu Zi who told me their itinerary, and I kept an eye on it.


    They followed Shang Hongyu all the time, and they didn''t lose him. This is good news, but I feel very tired, and never tired before!


    I really didn''t expect a relationship to turn out like this. It was so hard. Now that I don''t even know where dinger is, I really underestimated the hardships I''m going to face.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, thinking that after I thought that I had paid off Guzheng''s debt, if I confessed to Ding Ge that she could promise me, we could live as normal couples.


    Hey!


    Too tired.


    Then I went back to the restaurant.


    Lin Ya was always concerned about this. When I came back, I asked about it. I told her that Hu Zi and Old Gao were watching and that they would call me if there was any news. Lin Ya didn''t say much.


    Inevitably, the mind was a little heavy, but it could only be supported by force!


    In the evening, Lin Ya and I walked into the neighborhood together. Maybe it was early summer. There was no heat in the night, and even a little breeze, but I was not in a good mood.


    Lin Ya asked about the situation again. I just called Hu Zi and Old Gao at the restaurant. They are still following Shang Hongyu. He went out again.


    Lin Ya asked, "Do you think it''s normal for Shang Hongyu not to go to Ding Ge after meeting you?"


    I shook my head. I don''t know. I don''t think I can think anymore. I just want Hu Zi and Old Gao to follow him all the time, using the dumbest way to find out.


    Not far away, I suddenly got a call from Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi said, "Xing Yun, this grandson is heading for the highway!"


    What was Shang Hongyu doing on the highway? At this moment, I suddenly thought of a bad possibility. Is it possible that Ding Ge is no longer in Pucheng?


    I hesitated in my heart and didn''t know if I should continue to follow. Lin Ya asked me, and I told her about Shang Hongyu going to the highway.


    Lin Ya also frowned after listening. Before I could say anything, Hu Zi said, "He''s already on the highway. Let''s do this first. We''ll definitely follow him."


    After that, Hu Zi hung up the phone, but my heart suddenly tightened. It was a highway, and the car would disappear in an instant. It was too dangerous to follow the car on the highway. I couldn''t help but worry about the safety of Hu Zi and Old Gao. I don''t want anything to happen to them. These are my two best brothers!


    As soon as I unlocked the screen, another message came from wechat, telling me not to worry.


    But how can I not worry!


    My heart was in a mess. It was like a machine that was running all the time. Even the machine would still heat up. Not to mention me, I was really on the verge of being physically and mentally exhausted.


    Lin Ya did not know what was on his mind. Both of them were silent, and the depression in their hearts was like a speeding car on the street about to lose control.


    After a while, Lin Ya suddenly asked me, "Do you think dinger will leave Pucheng?"


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "Is she free now?"


    Lin Ya looked serious and added, "But I think Ding Ge should still be in Pucheng."


    "Why?" I asked listlessly.


    "Because you''re in Pucheng, fool!" Lin Ya scolded me.


    But I wasn''t angry at all. Instead, I got goose bumps. What Lin Ya said was not unreasonable. Even if Ding Ge had no freedom, she could not be allowed to do whatever she wanted, just as others could not force her to fall in love with Shang Hongyu. If Ding Ge swore to die and did not leave Pucheng, Ding Ge''s parents would probably have no choice.


    But I really don''t know if Lin Ya is right. At this time, I am almost standing on the edge of the cliff, and countless bad thoughts will be unstoppable to drill into my body.


    Thinking about what Ding Ge''s parents have done these days, I think they can even send Ding Ge abroad in order to separate us.


    Suddenly, my phone rang again.


    I thought it was Hu Zi and Old Gao, but this time it was Shang Hongyu.


    There was a surge of air in my body, and I answered the phone.


    Shang Hongyu said, "Forget it. I don''t want anything to happen to your two friends. Let them get off the highway. My friend is a professional racer. It''s impossible to catch up with him!"


    Hearing this, I could hardly control myself. I squeezed out a few words from my teeth and said, "Shang Hongyu, are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 419 My Parents Are Here

    "Yes, I''m just fooling you!"


    Shang Hongyu blurted out almost without thinking!


    His words made my blood boil and I wished I could beat him up right now. But I suddenly realized that Old Gao and Hu Zi were still on the highway, and it was extremely dangerous. I quickly hung up the phone and called Hu Zi.


    My hands trembled. Shang Hongyu said the other was a professional racer. Don''t let anything happen to them!


    The time before Hu Zi answered the phone, my mind was filled with the scene of chasing cars in commercial blockbusters, one in front and one behind, chasing me like crazy.


    Fortunately, Hu Zi picked up the phone quickly, and I quickly said, "Hu Zi, stop chasing! The person in the car wasn''t Shang Hongyu at all! Tell Old Gao to slow down and you two get off at the next intersection and turn around."


    "What?" Hu Zi shouted in surprise, and then I heard him say to Old Gao, "Stop chasing. Shang Hongyu is not in the car."


    I told Hu Zi to turn around and come over as soon as possible, to make sure they were safe on the road, and then ended the call.


    Hanging up the phone, I gasped heavily. A deep sense of defeat made me feel weak. Shang Hongyu played me like a monkey.


    I think when I refused to sign, Shang Hongyu knew that I was lying to him, but I also asked Hu Zi and Old Gao to track him down. But they were not agents, and it was too easy for Shang Hongyu to get rid of them. Alas, I was too stupid to think of this method, which made the two brothers suffer for a day.


    I didn''t call Shang Hongyu again because I knew it wouldn''t work. He was an old fox and I couldn''t get any information about Ding Ge from him.


    But I was still trembling with anger, standing there in anger, looking at the street with my eyes full of rage!


    After a while, I calmed down the anger in my heart. Anger can easily make me lose my mind. I can''t lose my mind. I want to have a clear mind.


    However, shang hongyu''s plan hit me hard. I gasped for breath, a kind of unprecedented confusion and heavy pressure on my heart. The bright streetlights on both sides extended to the distance of the road, but could not give me a direction. How on earth should I find Ding Ge?


    I squatted down feebly. This time, I really couldn''t think of any other way. It was very uncomfortable and my heart was throbbing.


    I bit my lip hard, wishing I could make a hole in the ground. Looking down at my own shadow in pain, I felt indescribably lonely and weak and powerless. I could see my defeat from just a expressionless shadow.


    In this small shadow, there are too many mixed flavors!


    At this moment, Lin Ya took a step forward, and then I suddenly noticed that our shadows were so close that they were almost together. Lin Ya leaned closer to me again. Although our bodies didn''t touch each other, some of our shadows overlapped.


    Lin Ya was standing, so her shadow was longer. On the ground, her thin shadow was looking down at me, like a sister taking care of her brother.


    At this moment, although Lin Ya did not speak, there was a warm current in my heart filling my whole body. Lin Ya was always by my side when I was sad and painful, and this time was no exception.


    When I was helpless, she helped me, when I was sad, she was with me, when I was misunderstood, she trusted me, when I was weak, she encouraged me, she seemed to always be by my side, like a lamp above me, always on.


    She didn''t say anything, but I seemed to have seen her encouragement and comfort, her support and protection for me.


    I looked at her shadow and felt that it was telling me that I was with you.


    I couldn''t help but smile, then calmed down and stood up.


    We continued walking towards the neighborhood, and then Lin Ya said to me, "From tomorrow onwards, let''s continue running."


    I looked at Lin Ya and nodded.


    ...


    When I got back upstairs, Lin Ya and I said goodnight to each other. I went back to my room and called Hu Zi and the two of them. Hu Zi said that he had already gotten off the highway and would be back soon. I sat in the living room and waited for them.


    Close your eyes and immerse yourself in your thoughts. Those thoughts are like boiling water.


    Those thoughts were like rivers and seas, like the vast night sky...


    There was silence in the room, and I was alone. An emptiness pierced my heart like a sword.


    I took a deep breath and stood up. I went to the balcony and opened the window. The sound of the wind made the whole of Pucheng seem to be in silence.


    I looked at the beautiful night, and now it was less brilliant and more gentle. But the beauty in front of me reminded me of the desolation in my heart. In my eyes, I don''t know how many families there are. There are thousands and thousands of families. There are so many families, but I don''t know where Ding Ge is.


    The pain in my heart is eating my nerves. I don''t know what has been pressing against my throat, making me feel bad! My throat hurts.


    The taste of lovesickness was too bitter, especially the lovesickness that could not be seen and completely unaware of each other''s condition, such as the combination of coptis and sophora root and gentian grass!


    Who the hell would have thought that Ding Ge and I would have such a complicated relationship?


    ...


    Not long after, Hu Zi came back. He said he had sent Old Gao home.


    I was relieved to see the two of them come back safe and sound. I planned to go back to my room and sleep. I had to keep my spirits up no matter what. I couldn''t just fall down like that.


    But when I get back to the bedroom, those emotions will surge out of control again, making me breathless. I''m not sleepy at all.


    I had no choice but to take out a notebook and pen and write down my thoughts of ding ge and words of encouragement. I wrote many, many words. When my hands were sore, I lay in bed exhausted. Then I put the escape band''s song "The brightest star in the night sky."


    The brightest star in the night sky


    Can you hear me clearly?


    The person who looked up to


    The loneliness and sigh in my heart


    ...


    Whenever I can''t find the meaning of existence


    Every time I get lost in the dark


    Oh~ the brightest star in the night sky


    Please lead me closer to you


    ...


    Time went on for another two days, and there was still no news of Ding Ge. We had no way to find him!


    And I''m still holding on. I believe Ding Ge is holding on. This is our agreement. After so much, I will definitely keep this promise!


    So now I can only hold on, hoping that a miracle will come, hoping that one day dinger will defeat her parents and come to me.


    Now I can only count on Ding Ge.


    This morning, my parents called me and said they were coming to Pucheng to see me. I couldn''t help but feel a little scared. They didn''t know about my breakup with Guzheng.


    My love is now like a lighthouse in the haze. I don''t want to see my parents''disappointed and sad expressions anymore.


    But I couldn''t stop them. I could only prepare for the worst. When I went to the station to pick up my parents, I couldn''t help but feel sad. I was so old, and I still wanted to make them sad. I felt really bad.


    But I can obey them for other things. In love, I really have no choice.


    They didn''t seem to be in high spirits when they saw their parents. Usually, my mother was smiling all the time, but today, her face was a little unnatural. I could clearly see that she was forced to smile.


    My heart beat faster. Did they know anything?


    This made me feel guilty too. I took them back to my new apartment, and they hadn''t been there yet. There was nothing on the road, it seemed quite normal.


    Not long after, I brought my parents into the room and showed them my new house with Hu Zi. They didn''t comment much, just that they were much better than before.


    I told my parents that I might not be able to eat with them at noon because I was now working as a chef. My parents didn''t care. They said they would go to my aunt''s house soon.


    I nodded.


    But the two of them obviously had something to say to me. The three of us were sitting in the living room, and neither of them spoke. It seemed that something was brewing. In the silence, the air was a little heavy.


    I sat there uneasily, not daring to look straight into their eyes.


    After a while, my mother couldn''t help but say, "Xing Yun, mom and dad know about your breakup with Guzheng."


    Hearing this, I was shocked and blurted out, "How do you know?"


    I couldn''t think of anyone who told them, but then my dad answered my question and said, "Guzheng told us."


    "Guzheng?"


    I was even more shocked when I heard the news. Guzheng told my parents that we broke up. Why?


    I asked again, "What did she tell you?"


    My mother''s face was a little haggard. Obviously, she was heartbroken because of this. She sighed and said, "Guzheng called to tell us that you broke up. It''s all her fault. It''s her fault. Let''s not blame you. We asked her why she didn''t say anything, Xing Yun. Tell mom, why did you guys break up?"


    Instead of answering my mother''s questions, I digested the news my mother had brought. Needless to say, Guzheng must have called my parents after I returned the three hundred thousand to her. I really didn''t expect Guzheng to call my parents and put in a good word for me. Originally, I had some bad feelings for Guzheng because of Ding Ge, but I didn''t know why she wanted to put in a good word for me.


    I took a deep breath and said to my parents, "Mom and dad, it''s impossible for us to be together. I''m sorry."


    My parents didn''t blame me, but their eyes made me feel guilty. I really wanted to see them smiling and carefree.


    Then my mother sighed again and sighed, "Guzheng is a good girl!"


    I know what my mom means. She''s afraid that Guzheng and I might have some misunderstandings or setbacks. She wants me to fight for it again. She''s still happy to have Guzheng as our daughter-in-law.


    What else can I say? I can only apologize to them from the bottom of my heart.


    Then I sent my parents to my aunt''s house.


    And this is also where Guzheng''s family is located. After listening to my parents today, I want to talk to her more. But she was probably not home, and I was also afraid to face Guzheng''s parents, so I didn''t stay and left.

 Chapter 420 : July

    Ding Ge, today is the thirteenth day since I lost contact with you. I don''t know how to express my missing for you. Are you okay?


    I''m still holding on, and I''m going to hold on!


    I really never let go of such a stupid idea, letting go may be love, but it is definitely not us, I was wrong once, and I will never be wrong again!


    I promised you many things that I didn''t do. I will do it this time, and I will make up for my past mistakes in the future. I still remember those promises. They still count. I didn''t do it before. I hope I can do it in the future.


    I haven''t apologized to you yet. I owe you so much that I can only repay it with my whole life.


    I know that you will stick to it as much as I do, right? I believe in you, 100 %. I''m just sad that I can''t share your stress with you.


    I always wanted to protect you, but I always seemed to break my promise. Would you blame me?


    ...


    Ding Ge, today is the sixteenth day.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, so let''s not talk about air conditioning in our new house, even an electric fan is useless. The previous electric fan has retired, and I haven''t thought about buying it yet. At night, I will open the window. The wind on the tenth floor is still very strong, so the house will be cooler.


    I would always stand in front of the window and look out at the lights.


    I always wondered if you were in the house in my sight right now. Would you look at the night sky like I do? Will you miss you as much as I miss you?


    The night sky is very beautiful today. The stars and the moon are shining with dreamy colors. Did you see it? Remember the photos I took for you?


    Do you know? I''m really getting better at cooking now. I didn''t compliment myself. A customer told me today.


    But this reminds me that I haven''t cooked for you in a long time. I''m a little sad.


    I can only tell myself that it doesn''t matter. There will be plenty of time in the future. When I have the chance, I will make you a table of delicious food. I will only give you one person to make a table of delicious food.


    ...


    Ding Ge, today is the twentieth day.


    It seems that the time I don''t see you is getting longer and longer, and then every day is getting longer and longer. Really, it''s getting dark very late.


    Today, I suddenly didn''t know what to say to you.


    I''m just very sad!


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, it was july!


    The dry heat of july was like steaming and roasting the earth with the force of a flood. In this weather, people still couldn''t stop their footsteps. Every day, many customers would come to the restaurant.


    The world was still running as usual. Everything seemed to be the same as before. The traffic on the street seemed to be a game of flying cars that could never be closed. On both sides of the street, there were new shops and closed shops. Many things were changing with each passing day, and our numb minds could only remember this new world and quickly abandoned the old things. So for us, It was as if everything was the same.


    Xingyun hotel and yafeng cake shop were opposite each other. Every day, countless people walked by the Xingyun hotel. At the same time, someone walked in the opposite direction from the yafeng cake shop.


    Jiang Yan has returned to work, so I don''t have to be a chef anymore. I don''t know if I''m too familiar with this restaurant. I''m not tired at all. It''s easy to do things. In the air-conditioned hall, I don''t even sweat.


    I almost developed two habits: running in the morning and writing letters at night. Every day, I would write a few words in this book. Sometimes, I would write a lot. I would share my life with Ding Ge. Sometimes, I would write about my sadness. Sometimes, I suddenly didn''t know what to write.


    Every name is my yearning for Ding Ge.


    Having not seen Ding Ge for so many days, I no longer have the uncontrollable emotions that I used to have. Now I can keep those emotions in my heart, like the water stored on a dam.


    My heart grew stronger as I persevered. That promise was like a mountain pressing steadily on my heart. It was my faith and my support!


    I live a normal life, hiding the sadness and pain in my heart, smiling at others, looking like a normal person.


    And everyone didn''t mention Ding Ge in front of me anymore, as if it was a taboo.


    Life began to become like a blank sheet of paper. There was nothing worth writing about, as if there was no meaning.


    But I don''t know how long this day will last...


    Without Ding Ge...


    ...


    That day, Old Gao and I returned to the pond.


    For Hu Zi, that train track was a place he frequented. He liked the loud and harsh sound of the tracks and the raging wind, where he would completely calm down.


    For Old Gao, the pond was a place where he could get rid of his troubles. Although there were happy memories and sad memories stored here at the same time, it was this place, like an old friend beside him.


    I don''t know where to calm me down. Let me forget everything for a while?


    Coming to the pond, from the bustling streets to the wide fields, the visual green stimulation is still very useful, these rural scenery really helps to improve people''s mood.


    Now I rarely come to the pond, because there are many things in the restaurant, basically Old Gao.


    Standing by the pond once again, although it was hard to avoid feeling hot and dry under the high temperature, even without the shade of the trees, even the river seemed to be emitting heat. Of course, there was a good place here, a more ventilated and cool place.


    There were more trees over there, and there was a pond next to it. It was always so refreshing and cool here, and there were countless winds trying to squeeze in. In the summer, bring a recliner here and take a nap in the lazy afternoon.


    I just sat on the floor and didn''t care about the dirt. I used to lie on it.


    Looking at the pond, looking at the ripples, after a while, Old Gao came over with two bottles of water. He handed me one, sat down beside me, drank some water and said to me, "Do you remember last year when we raised fish?"


    I smiled and replied, "How could I not remember?"


    At that time, we were really at ease. Every day, we were in the pond with fish and water and trees and grass. I even missed the night when I looked at the pond, as if the night was more beautiful.


    "Time passed. I didn''t expect it to be a year."


    "Yeah."


    Neither of us was without emotion.


    Last year, I still have a huge debt on my shoulders. Every day, I just want to turn my relationship with Ding Ge into a secret and hide it in the years. It''s like a piece of dirt thrown into a pond, and there''s nowhere else to find it.


    At that time, she and Guzheng were still new acquaintances and didn''t have many sentimental memories.


    Old Gao was still in a passionate relationship with Wang Mengmeng.


    Old meng told us countless dirty jokes every day.


    The wind in the pond will always have a faint fishy smell, and at night it will always be accompanied by the sound of frogs.


    A year later, everything changed, everything changed.


    Although Old Gao took over the pond again, it was like a ripple from the surface of the water blown by a breeze. After calming down, the next ripple seemed to go at the same speed and direction, but it was not that ripple after all.


    In Old Gao''s eyes, this pond was naturally not the same as before.


    Now, when old meng left, it was Tian who had been managing the pond for most of the time. But old meng had taught me and Old Gao more than xiao tian. After all, xiao tian came later, and Tian, who was much younger than us, was able to endure this loneliness. It really impressed me.


    And the love between Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng could be written in a book. This is a sad story. Since the two of them are no longer connected, let this memory float with the wind.


    I still haven''t seen Guzheng again, just like we said before. Maybe one day, we''ll suddenly never see each other again. I can''t even remember when we last met.


    "I really didn''t expect to be able to take over the pond after a long walk." Old Gao''s mouth was slightly bitter. He said, "I hated Mengmeng for so long. In the end, I found out that she had her own difficulties, and the source was me."


    I added with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry."


    Old Gao waved at me and said, "You''ve helped me so much. Can''t I lend you money at such a critical time? Back then, you were stupid, too. It was better to blame my parents than you."


    I looked at Old Gao, not knowing what he meant by mentioning king Mengmeng after such a long time. He said calmly, "I just want to say that in these two tragedies, there may be fault with anyone, but we can''t blame anyone, but we can''t pretend that nothing happened, so that''s why Wang Mengmeng and I have to separate."


    I didn''t say anything, just unscrewed the cap and drank some water.


    Old Gao pondered for a moment and then said to me, "Xing Yun, maybe a lot of things are really predestined by god, clearly in love, but not together."


    I looked at Old Gao, as if I understood his intentions. I asked faintly, "Are you trying to persuade me to give up?"


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "I saw it a long time ago, you and Guzheng..." Speaking of this, Old Gao suddenly stopped. I don''t know what he wanted to say. He smiled and shook his head, and then said, "There''s no use trying to persuade you."


    I looked at Old Gao. He was right. No one could shake my resolve.


    Old Gao squinted his eyes in the wind. He sighed and said, "Actually, I just want to say that if Ding Ge gives up, don''t blame her. It''s not her fault!"


    I took a deep breath and said, "I won''t blame her."


    "It''s been almost a month, hasn''t it?" Old Gao added, "I was once imprisoned by my parents for a month. I know what it feels like. It''s too damn uncomfortable. I was young at that time, and I had such a bad temper, but staying in the same room was so suffocating that I had to admit defeat before they let me go."


    I understand what Old Gao said. He was asking me not to hold too high expectations. The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. But I felt that even if I didn''t expect it, I was waiting with the thought that dinger would give up, but when I really got the news, my emotions wouldn''t make any difference.


    Old Gao didn''t say much. After a while, he stood up. I looked at the water and let go of my emotions, leaving myself in a trance.


    After some time, my phone rang. When I took it out, my hand trembled. It was a long time ago call from Shang Hongyu.

 Chapter 421 : Letter

    It was like a fish jumping out of the water and falling into the water, splashing a wave on the surface of the water, and my heart jumped so strongly.


    Shang Hongyu would never come to me for nothing!


    A gust of wind blew, and I picked up the phone. Shang Hongyu said to me a little casually, "Where are you? Not at the restaurant?"


    "No." I replied emotionlessly.


    "Oh, I''m at the restaurant now, and I have a letter in my hand. I have a letter from ding ge to give to you. Do you want to pick it up now, or should I give it to the restaurant? I saw the friend you were with last time."


    On the phone, Shang Hongyu''s voice was filled with unspeakable pride.


    I had a vague ominous feeling.


    I froze for a few seconds, then said, "Give him the letter."


    "Sure." Then Shang Hongyu hung up.


    After a while, Hu Zi called me. He told me that Shang Hongyu had just arrived and asked if I needed to follow him. I said no, and asked if shang hongyu had sent him the letter. Hu Zi said that he had already given it to him. I said I would be back soon.


    After hanging up the phone, I looked into the distance in silence. For a moment, I felt the wind getting cold. Even the sun seemed to be blocked by dark clouds. The beautiful scenery seemed hazy and shady.


    After a moment, we pondered Shang Hongyu''s words.


    He said that ding ge had asked him to bring me a letter, which was now in Hu Zi''s hands. I wasn''t particularly anxious to go back immediately, but rather tried to find something through analysis.


    What exactly was written on that letter?


    Why was Shang Hongyu so proud?


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t want to think about it anymore!


    I lay on the ground, closed my eyes, and then opened them again, looking at the tall trees beside me. The topmost branches and leaves were swaying together, and a light shone through the cracks on the water. The branches and leaves were moving, and the light seemed to be moving. Birds were flying through the branches, and clouds were slowly floating in the sky.


    My eyes gradually became blurred, as if I saw another world, its name is illusory. I wanted to find a way to the illusory world, which was like the other end of the mirror, but it filtered out all the worries and pains. It was as beautiful as a cartoon in new Haicheng, a pure land that no human had ever set foot on.


    I can hide there and sleep quietly.


    ...


    After a while, Old Gao and I drove back. I was a little silent on the way. Old Gao asked me what was wrong and I said it was okay.


    I was really calm. Those emotions seemed to have gone to sleep. I didn''t want to alarm them, I didn''t want them to wake up.


    I looked out the window. The sun was about to set, and the setting sun in the distance was dyed a brilliant red. The whole scenery on the road was coated with a romantic color. Old Gao and I went back to the hotel with the setting sun.


    Hu Zi handed the letter to me and I took it.


    It was a folded paper crane. It could be seen that no one had opened it. It should have been folded by ding ge. It was neat and tidy. She had folded paper cranes for me before. This should be the letter that Ding Ge wrote for me.


    Hu Zi seemed to have something to say to me, but he just stared at me for a few seconds, then silently walked away.


    I walked to the backyard, walked into the house, and put the paper crane in one of my books.


    I wasn''t in a hurry to read ding ge''s letter. After so many days, I was so eager to hear from Ding Ge, but when ding ge''s letter arrived, I didn''t rush to open it.


    After that, I went back to the hall and started to work with everyone. I worked as hard as usual, and I could laugh at everyone at dinner. No one noticed anything unusual about me.


    At night, the restaurant closed and everyone left. I told Hu Zi that I was going to sleep in the hotel tonight and that I was not going back to the neighborhood. Hu Zi just nodded. He didn''t say anything, but I could feel the love in his eyes.


    After everyone left, I looked at the cake shop across the street. The cake shop was closed and it was dark. I looked around at the quiet street and stood in front of the restaurant for a while. Then I closed all the doors and windows and locked them.


    I went back to the backyard and took the paper crane. I gently placed it on the table and went to the freezer to get a bottle of beer. I sat on a chair and stared at the paper crane for a moment.


    At this moment, the paper crane was lying on the table, waiting for me to open it.


    I opened a can of beer and a clear sound came out after it was opened. It was much brighter in a quiet restaurant, and I felt a little ringing in my ears.


    The palm of my hand was cold from the cold can. I raised my neck and took a sip of beer. In a big gulp, my mouth was bulging and a little spilled from the corner of my mouth.


    I drank the beer and felt a chill prick through my body. I shuddered. When the excitement subsided, I put down the can in my hand, wiped the corner of my mouth, and held the paper crane I had been watching.


    All of a sudden, it didn''t feel like the weight of a piece of paper. It sank a lot.


    After I took a few deep breaths, I gently opened the paper crane. Ding Ge was a very handy girl. The paper crane folded beautifully. In the box I kept as a treasure, there was another string of paper cranes. It was a birthday gift from Ding Ge.


    This time, after so long, Ding Ge gave me another paper crane.


    In the paper crane was a letter to me!


    My hands trembled and there was a sound of paper rubbing in the hall. In a moment, I unfolded the paper completely.


    I saw the words written in black pen, not printed, but handwritten by dinger. Although I hadn''t paid attention to the contents, I could tell at first glance that it was definitely Ding Ge''s handwriting. I wouldn''t have mistaken it, it couldn''t have been forged.


    I frowned, because there was obviously something uneven on the paper, not because of the origami, but more like a trace of the liquid after it dried.


    My heart trembled. I felt as if there was a part of my heart that was about to crack.


    I turned the paper around and then straightened it, focusing on the words.


    When I started reading this letter, I felt as if the whole world had been silenced. There was no sound of gas overturning in the can, no sound of a watch walking on the wall, no sound of cars on the street, no sound of the wind, and no sound of silence!


    Time seemed to have stopped. Ding Ge, the tables and chairs, the drinks, the drinks, the counters, everything was still.


    Xing Yun.


    Sorry!


    Will you forgive me?


    I really can''t take it anymore. You don''t know how painful it is. I stay at home every day, but I don''t feel any joy. It''s even colder than the detention center. It''s no different than being able to see the night sky through the window.


    I can''t go out, I can''t use my cell phone, I can''t use the internet, they''ve blocked all the ways to contact you, but I always look out the window in a dreamy way, hoping that one day you can miraculously appear in front of me, even if you don''t have a gold vest, can''t step on colorful clouds, I will follow you wholeheartedly.


    But I waited day after day, and you never showed up. All I saw in the window was my own tears. I know, you must be trying to find me, but you just can''t find me, right?


    You will stick to it as we promised. I''m holding on, I''m not holding on, I''m resisting, I''m on a hunger strike, I''m shouting for help outside the window, I''m trying to sneak away at night, but it didn''t work!


    Every night, I feel especially sad. I always sit in front of the window and cry. I always cry and cry. I wish someone could help me and help me.


    But no one came!


    Day by day, day, night, night, day, I don''t even know how many days have passed, I don''t know how many months and days, I don''t know how many minutes, I seem to have entered a state of hibernation, unwilling to wake up.


    I always naively thought that when I woke up and it was all over, I would rub my eyes and look out the window, and you would smile and look at me, and then I would cry like a dog.


    I feel like a little match girl, but the little girl will finish all the matches, and I will use all my perseverance, I can''t hold on anymore.


    I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I don''t know how many times I have to tell you I''m sorry before you forgive me. But I really can''t hold on. I said I can, but I really can''t hold on.


    I''m so tired. I''m so tired. Are you tired?


    Why did god do this to us?


    Xing Yun, in this life, let''s call it a day, okay?


    I know I broke my promise. I didn''t keep my promise. I''m sorry!


    I don''t know how you can forgive me!


    Don''t be too sad, okay? We have already experienced so much, let it be turned into a beautiful memory and be preserved forever.


    I hope you won''t be sad. I hope you can live your life well and don''t do anything stupid! We still have a long way to go. You''re not even thirty yet. You still have a future that belongs to you.


    I have always felt that people rarely love one person in their life. As long as they truly loved, it was enough, wasn''t it? It''s a pity, but whose life has no regrets.


    But you can''t live in regret all the time. You should clean up your mood and continue on the road. You still have a lot of things you haven''t experienced. You like photography, travel, food, and a lot of things. You should try all of these.


    Including trying to fall in love with someone again.


    It''s not that hard, is it?


    You just have to start a new relationship. I still believe in love. I know you will. Didn''t we say that before? If one day we break up, then we will break up with a smile and face the future with a smile.


    You can find a better girl, please forget me.


    Ding Ge

 Chapter 422 Cry Bitterly

    After reading this letter with only a thousand words, my face was already full of tears!


    How does it feel to pierce the heart with a thousand arrows? I think that''s probably the case!


    I want to die!


    This taste is worse than death!


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I couldn''t control them at all. Those tears flowed down my face, into the corners of my mouth, into my neck, into my heart like a flood that had burst through a dam.


    The emotions in my heart were like madmen who had lost their senses. They tore the city in my heart called'' persistence'' into pieces like a dead city. Countless tall buildings collapsed, and in a moment, the walls were broken.


    I was like a wolf who was injured and about to die. The moon was shining brightly under my feet, but I could not cry out in sorrow.


    There was no sound in the hall. I was tearing my heart out in tears, only tears, no sound! I tried my best to suppress it, as if I was fighting the sea on my own.


    I could feel countless great forces tearing through my body, crazy blood like a wild bull trying to break through my skin, those blue veins like a field of snakes wriggling, deep in my bone marrow like countless insects were biting, that nerve was plucked as a string, my body became a martial field, swords and shadows, blood and flesh flying everywhere!


    I don''t know how long I cried. The tears in my neck made me feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable. My eyelashes were wet and tears blurred my vision, but I didn''t wipe them away. I just let them turn into two tears and burn my skin.


    This feeling was so terrible that I never wanted to experience it for the rest of my life. It was hard, hard, and so hard that I was going crazy!


    After a long time, I took a deep breath, but my breathing was especially painful, as if every breath I took was the throbbing pain of salt water on the wound.


    I didn''t expect that after so long, it would still be such a tragic result!


    Looking at Ding Ge''s letter, I could see her life for so many days. Every day, her life was almost worse than death. She could not go out. She stayed in a closed space, facing the pressure of her parents every day. She felt countless sadness in her heart.


    I can feel her pain, I can imagine her persistence, but unlike me, she suffers many times more pain and sorrow every minute than I do!


    So, I don''t blame her!


    I don''t blame her at all!


    Before Old Gao said those words to me, I had thought that if Ding Ge gave up first, although I would definitely be sad, but I would not blame her, I would only love her, I love her too much!


    If she could really face life with a smile without me, then well, I wouldn''t bother her.


    But even so, my heart is still very sad. At this moment, I am really more heartbroken than dying!


    Tears flowed down the table from time to time like an unstoppable tap. I held the can on the table in my hand again and raised my neck to gulp down the remaining beer.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."


    Maybe he drank too much and choked on it. His throat was burning with pain. He could feel his whole face and neck turning red. His face was suffocating, and then the tears came out again.


    At this moment, I looked at the letter again. I thought those marks were the tears that Ding Ge shed when he wrote the letter because he was sad, causing the tear stains.


    Ding Ge must be as sad as I am, but I can''t just comfort her.


    I took the letter and carefully tried to restore it to the shape of a paper crane, but no matter what I did, I could not restore it. I could only gently roll it up. This should be the last thing Ding Ge gave me. I will keep it well.


    I smiled sadly again, and tears came down when I smiled. When I opened the letter, I even had a little delusion, hoping that it would not be hopeless news, but good news.


    But I know that this possibility is basically zero. After all, Shang Hongyu''s tone of voice showed whether the news was good or bad. He must have read the letter after Ding Ge had finished writing it. After all, they were afraid that Ding Ge would reveal something in the letter. They would check it and send it to me only after it passed. Otherwise, the letter would not reach me.


    I held the can in my hand with great force, and it immediately flattened, and the ferocious emotions in my heart surged again.


    I think I might be depressed for the next few days. By then, everyone will know the story of the complete end between Ding Ge and me. Everyone will look at me with sympathetic eyes. I don''t want to see this kind of eyes, even caring eyes. I just want to hide alone in a cave that no one can find.


    I was sure I only wanted to be alone, so I left the restaurant.


    Standing on the familiar street, the summer breeze blew in with some hot air. I could feel the moment when the wind blew past the tears, it was like a scar, and the wind wanted to open it.


    I wiped my tears to make myself look normal. I don''t want people to see my sadness, even strangers.


    However, I looked to the left and right, but I didn''t know where I was going.


    This is a place I''m familiar with. I''m familiar with this area, but I don''t know where to go. I chose the right side, this is the opposite direction of the community, just go ahead, then decide where to go.


    So, I wandered on the street alone.


    I walked in a daze, like a lonely wanderer!


    At night, although there were no bright stars and moons, it was still neon. In the city, there was no shortage of places for nightlife. I thought about it, go to the bar. I just want to drink now. I just want to be drunk to the point of unconsciousness. However, I was a little scared. If I got drunk in front of a group of strangers, what would I do if someone kindly called my friends? I shook my head and decided not to go to a bar. Go to a place where no one cares about getting drunk and no one knows.


    I don''t know why, but at this moment, I was so afraid of the light. Even if the soft light from the street lamp shone on my face, I would unconsciously avoid it and try to hide in the shadows as much as possible, as if it would make me feel more at ease.


    I can''t wait to wear a hat. I really don''t want people to see me now!


    After another long walk, I suddenly saw a business hotel in front of me. I suddenly felt that it was nice to be alone in the hotel and isolated from the world, but soon I stopped thinking. I didn''t want to go to such a comfortable place.


    It doesn''t match the sadness and decadence on my body.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of a place, a place I had been to.


    It was where I had a picnic with Ding Ge and Lin Ya. We had spent a night there, and now I can clearly remember what happened that day.


    Let''s go there. I''ve decided.


    I wanted to buy some wine, but it was too late. I was afraid that a taxi would be a problem later. So I took a taxi to the station, bought a bottle of wine and a mess of food in the shop next door, and then I took a taxi to let him take me to the suburbs.


    In the end, the car stopped at the side of the road, and then it turned into a dirt road that was more difficult to walk on. I wanted to walk on my own.


    At this moment, I don''t know why I want to be here so badly.


    Come on, let''s keep going. The moonlight was not good tonight, so I had to use the light from my phone to illuminate myself. Gradually, the environment became more and more desolate, but all I could think of was the good memories from before.


    I wanted to find a place for the three of us to have a picnic, but it was still a long way away. My feet hurt when I walked, but I kept gritting my teeth and holding on. There was only one thought in my head.


    However, the light was too dark and there were too many trees. For a moment, I couldn''t figure out exactly where we were having a picnic, which made me feel depressed.


    After that, I stopped walking. I stopped under a big tree. There was a similar environment here, but even if I returned to that tree, what could I do?


    I sat down on the ground, the temperature here was about two or three degrees lower than in the city, but it was summer, so I didn''t feel cold.


    After sitting down, he looked around at the dim surroundings. Everything seemed to have happened that night, except that the three of them had been replaced by the one now. For a moment, sadness filled me like a thick fog.


    I didn''t want to be too lonely, so I stood up, continued to pick up some firewood by the light of my phone, and started a fire with the lighter I bought.


    All of a sudden, a fire lit up, and all I could feel was the heat coming from my face. Looking at the flames, the corners of my mouth twitched with bitterness. In fact, even if there was a fire accompanying me, the mixed feelings in my heart would not lessen much.


    Alone, with the wind, with the fire, with the cold and quiet of the night, it was really indescribable loneliness. Especially when I think back to the time when the three of us spent the night here, the loneliness was even more desolate than the wilderness.


    My nose was a little sore. In silence, those emotions crushed me ruthlessly. Another drop of cool tears fell. I wiped them away and opened the wine I bought. Stop thinking about it and get drunk!


    Ding Ge told me to forget her. I knew it was impossible. I could only put her in the bottom of my heart. It was a place that only belonged to her!


    But this place has occupied my whole heart!

 Chapter 423 I Dont Believe It

    Apart from the occasional strong and weak wind, I could hear other sounds that I couldn''t tell what were coming from. A lot of sounds mixed together, like playing a beautiful and sad song, or maybe not playing, just like the wind, it was all the sounds of nature, not playing, but turning into a melody in my ear.


    I drank the wine I brought, looked at the bonfire in front of me, and from time to time, there would be liquid flowing out of the corner of my eyes. Those emotions were like dancing flames, burning, as if they were trying to escape the gravity of the earth and fly to the sky. But gradually, the fire would become gentle, and as I added a few more sticks, the fire would burn again.


    I guess that''s how I feel, intense, after the intense easing, and then no one needs to add fuel to it, it will return to the intense again.


    It was like a circle.


    Countless emotions mixed in, if it was a bowl of soup, it could not describe the taste of it, there are sweet memories, there is also the pain of breaking up, there are grievances and sadness, there is unbearable spicy, this taste, it is absolutely hard to swallow.


    I feel like a fool, or what kind of psychopath would go out in the middle of the night and drink alone?


    I''m not stupid, but I''m going crazy!


    I thought about the result of ending up with Ding Ge, but the pain couldn''t be reduced by half.


    Why is it so painful?


    It hurts so much!


    Unbearable!


    I don''t want to think about it anymore, but I can''t help it, so I can only drink and pour myself to the point where I can''t even get up from slapping myself.


    But I was still awake, and I didn''t know why. I thought, maybe it was the grief that digested the alcohol.


    That night, I was in pain all night!


    I''ve never felt this pain before, and the pain reminded me of the night I broke up with Ding Ge. Was that how Ding Ge felt that time?


    It hurts so much!


    At dawn, I took out my cell phone and sent a text message to Hu Zi. I was afraid that they would be worried that I would come out and look for me, so I told him that I would be home for a few days, and I didn''t want anyone to see me like this.


    After texting, I turned off my phone.


    Then he looked at the world that was beginning to wake up with his drunken eyes. It was getting brighter and clearer. The tall trees, the fields, the weeds, and the air were cool. I couldn''t help but feel a little cold. I looked at the fire. I didn''t know when the firewood had been burned up and only ashes were left.


    I felt a little sleepy and closed my eyes. Gradually, I didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    But I felt like I was awake all the time, as if I could see myself curled up in the dead leaves and weeds, so pitiful that even I felt so pitiful.


    All of a sudden, I feel like a beggar with nothing!


    I even hoped that I would die like this without being discovered, and then one day those birds began to fly on my body.


    ...


    Two nights later, I left on foot.


    I stayed here for two days, leaning on the snacks and alcohol I brought with me.


    These two days have passed, and no one knows. No one will know what happened to me in the future. It will become a secret that no one knows. No one will ever know.


    I went back to the city, bought a short-sleeved pair of casual shorts, bought a pair of underwear, bought a pair of shoes and socks, then I opened a room with my id card, took a bath in it, took a long time, then changed into new clothes, tore off the label, and threw away all the dirty clothes.


    After I came out, I went to a barber shop and cut my hair. After cutting it, I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled.


    After a bit of renovation, I was indeed much more energetic. I was quite satisfied. After paying the money, while waiting for the other party to change the money, my hand slipped and my wallet fell to the ground.


    I quickly bent down to pick up the wallet, and just straightened up, the other party also handed me the money. I took the money, put the money in the wallet, and said, "Thank you."


    Then I was about to leave the barber shop when someone behind me suddenly shouted, "Your picture is missing."


    I shuddered and subconsciously turned my head to look where my wallet had fallen. Sure enough, a picture was on the ground.


    I hurriedly went up to pick up the photo, blew the dust off it, and looked at the girl in the photo that made me dreamy. Her smile was still so innocent, like a ray of sunlight, like a breeze.


    However, at this moment, when I saw this photo again, a strong throb almost made me lose control. The wall of my heart seemed to be crumbling at any moment. I quickly put the photo in my wallet and left the barber shop as if I were escaping.


    I felt as if I saw someone else''s strange gaze, which made me a little scared. I gasped and adjusted myself. I wanted to put this picture and the letter Ding Ge wrote to me in that box when I got back. In the future, that box would be sealed by me forever and would never be opened again.


    After thinking about it, I went to buy another roll of film.


    After that, he took a taxi back to the hotel.


    I stood in front of the window and looked at the restaurant. It seemed that everyone had just arrived. The restaurant was not busy yet, so everyone gathered together to chat. Although I couldn''t hear what they were saying, I saw the smiles on their faces and smiled softly.


    Then I walked in and saw everyone greet me. I talked to them as usual and told them a white lie.


    Everything was the same.


    But after a while, Hu Zi and Old Gao pulled me aside. Hu Zi looked at me doubtfully and asked, "Are you okay?"


    I smiled calmly and said, "It''s okay. Do you think I''m okay?"


    Hu Zi obviously didn''t believe me, and so did Old Gao. I think he knew about Shang Hongyu sending me the letter.


    The two of them asked me a few more questions with concern, and I didn''t tell them the contents of the letter.


    I didn''t tell them that Ding Ge and I were completely over, because I was so afraid that this scar would be uncovered. Besides, they weren''t stupid. They could guess right from wrong. After a long time, everyone would know.


    I told the two of them that I would go home first and come back later.


    Then I walked back to the neighborhood. I went to my bedroom, locked it, took out Ding Ge''s photo from my wallet, took out Ding Ge''s letter, and looked at the box that looked like a treasure to me.


    I froze there, lost in thought for a long time.


    In fact, there was nothing valuable in the box. If it was given to someone else, they might not want it, but to me, I would not exchange anything for it.


    I sighed, took out the box, and put in Ding Ge''s photo and letter. I didn''t look much, so I quickly closed the box, took the tape and began to seal the box. I really never wanted to open the box again.


    I wrapped the tape around a lot of times and tightly wrapped it around the top and bottom of the room where I could speak. From time to time, the tape made a'' piercing''sound in the room.


    Finally, the box was sealed.


    But where do I put it?


    I never thought about throwing it away. I don''t know why. I just want to put it somewhere. Maybe I''ll never open it again, but I don''t want to throw it away.


    Put it under the bed.


    When I put the box away, the door suddenly rang.


    I took a breath, walked out of the bedroom and opened the door.


    It was Lin Ya.


    Lin ya looked at me with a pair of beautiful eyes, as if she wanted to see through all the secrets in me. I felt a little uncomfortable when she stared at me and asked, "What''s wrong? Do I have flowers on my face?"


    Lin Ya''s eyes softened and she asked me softly, "Where have you been these two days?"


    I deliberately avoided Lin Ya''s gaze, so I walked into the house and replied, "I went home."


    I know that Lin Ya must have heard from Hu Zi that I was coming home. She just didn''t believe me, so she asked me again.


    "You didn''t go home." Lin Ya''s tone was very positive, as if she had gone to my house to look for me.


    "Where can I go if I don''t go home?" I asked.


    "Okay, you pick up the phone now, call your parents, turn on the speakerphone, and let them tell me you''ve been at home for the past two days. I''ll believe it." Lin Ya added.


    I knew I couldn''t fool Lin Ya, so I couldn''t make the call. I smiled awkwardly and said, "Yes, I didn''t go home."


    Lin Ya took a deep breath and said, "Okay, Xing Yun, I won''t ask where you''ve been these two days, but can you tell me what Ding Ge wrote to you?"


    Lin Ya would naturally know about Ding Ge''s letter to me! It''s not strange at all!


    It was as if I heard a'' rip''sound, and the stitched wounds opened again.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked out of the window. Without answering, I asked, "What do you think it will write?"


    "Can''t you just say no?" Lin Ya asked firmly.


    I feel bad. Lin Ya is such a smart girl. Can''t she guess? Why do you have to stick it out like this? Can''t she leave me some dignity?


    I stood up a little irritably and walked a few steps, but Lin Ya was not in a hurry and just looked at me calmly.


    Suddenly, there was some unspeakable depression in the room. My breath was blocked and disordered, as if I was out of oxygen. I took a deep breath, quickly exhaled, and said in this tone, "Ding Ge gave up. We''re over."


    After saying this, I only felt someone suddenly strangle my neck and strangle me to death. It made me feel extremely uncomfortable. My face was red, my veins were swollen and suffocated!


    I sat down at once, trying to calm myself down.


    After a long time, Lin Ya shook his head gently and said, "I don''t believe it."


    I don''t want to believe it either.


    But that letter was her handwriting!


    "What about the letter? Can I have a look?" Lin Ya''s eyes sparkled.


    I asked, "Is there any point?"


    Lin Ya did not speak.


    Okay, I sighed again. I''ve given up. If Lin Ya doesn''t believe me, then let her. I walked back to the bedroom and moved the box out again.


    Looking at the box wrapped in tape, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I had just sealed it, but I didn''t expect to reopen it so soon.


    I wrapped the tape around and around again, then took the letter over.


    At this time, the paper was rolled into a roll, and I couldn''t restore it to a paper crane. I came out with the paper and handed it to Lin Ya. Without saying anything, I sat down and looked out the window.


    Lin Ya began to read the letter. It was very short, but Lin Ya read it for a long time. After reading it, Lin Ya lay weakly on the sofa, without saying a word, staring at the wall in a daze.


    Tears were streaming down the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 424 Paper Crane

    There was silence in the room.


    Without any sentimental music, the place was already filled with sadness.


    I seem to be wandering in a sad river, surrounded by an endless sea, the sea is cold, soaked in my clothes, my skin, into my blood, frozen, and frozen the bones.


    I suddenly don''t want to go to the restaurant. I just want to sleep at home. I''m so tired.


    My heart aches.


    The strength of the disguise collapsed!


    After a long time, lin ya looked at me, her eyes flickering. She looked at me with a pained look and asked with a choked voice, "Xing Yun, how did you get here these two days?"


    After listening to Lin Ya''s words, I felt my stomach full of grievances against my throat, hitting her again and again. I couldn''t stand her words. She hit the weakest part of my heart. I wanted to tell her how I felt worse than death these two days. I wanted to tell her about my neurotic behavior. I knew Lin Ya would never laugh at me.


    A person can be especially strong when they are alone, but when faced with the person closest to them, they want to tell her everything.


    In fact, I also hope that I can tell these grievances to a person, and then get a warm embrace. Who is willing to resist all grievances and face others with strength?


    We all need to vent, we all need to comfort, our hearts are not made of iron, everyone''s heart has a soft place!


    But I just gritted my teeth, shook my head, and replied faintly, "I''m fine now, aren''t I?"


    This time, Lin Ya did not insist on asking.


    After another moment of silence, Lin Ya handed me the paper. I took it and didn''t expect to put it back in the box immediately. I was too tired to do anything and just wanted to have a good sleep.


    I curled up on the sofa and wanted to rest here for a while.


    At this moment, Lin Ya asked me casually, "Why is this paper so crumpled? Is that a crease? So many?"


    I replied without thinking, "Ding Ge folded it into a paper crane. I opened it and it looked like this. I forgot how to fold it."


    However, after I said this, I felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck my soul and awakened something in my memory!


    In an instant, I suddenly thought of something very important!


    For a moment, all I felt was my consciousness passing through the house at the speed of light, then across the neighborhood, and then through the entire Pucheng. Everything in front of me was passing by at the speed of light, in the opposite direction, as the car sped back, the built house was in ruins again, and finally the old house in front of the ruins. The leaves of those trees began to shrink little by little. On the bare branches, leaves floated down from the sky, and green leaves appeared on the branches again. Those leaves gradually turned into new leaves, changing at the speed of seconds in my eyes all year round.


    Everything seemed to be upside down, and I came to a certain point in my memory.


    That was when Ding Ge and I were living together in a small room. Ding Ge and I were watching the american drama "Prison break." Mike, the male protagonist, often folded a paper crane. This paper crane played a very important role in the drama. Later, Mike passed the message to Sara through the paper crane.


    Then Ding Ge snuggled up to me and said, "We can also use paper cranes to send messages in the future. How cool is that?"


    "Pass what?" I smiled and said, "Besides, we have cell phones now. Who would use a note to send a message, except for the students?"


    "Then Mike, don''t they have cell phones?" Ding Ge looked up at me and said, "I mean, if we are in a dangerous situation, I will fold a paper crane for you, so that you can save me when you see it."


    I touched her hair and said, "Silly girl, what kind of danger can we run into?"


    "That''s not possible." Ding Ge said, "Who can guarantee that!"


    "Well, other people have seen the news about Sara. It''s not safe."


    "Then I''ll hide the message. Only the two of us can understand it, okay?"


    "What''s the use?"


    "Let me think."


    ...


    It was this, this little thing from a few years ago, that came to my mind all of a sudden.


    Thinking about it for a few years, I went back to the present. Although my consciousness had just gone far and far, I was only stunned for a few seconds.


    That was just a conversation we had when we watched prison break. It was a normal conversation, and I didn''t care at all. Ding Ge never sent me a message from a paper crane. She did fold the paper crane as a birthday present for me, but it was just a good wish.


    When I saw the paper crane, I was in a trance for a moment, but I didn''t catch it. After reading the letter, the whole person was completely crushed, so he did not think about the previous thing.


    When I thought back to that, I felt like my mind had been opened. I couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that Ding Ge folded the letter into a paper crane to tell me that it wasn''t the contents of the letter, but the other messages she wanted to convey to me?


    Would she hide that message in that letter?


    I almost sat up at the speed of lightning and flint, which was unbelievable to me. Then I stood up and put the paper on the table and looked at it seriously.


    Seeing my strange appearance, Lin Ya also hurried over to my side. She did not disturb me, but just watched silently.


    At the thought of what I had guessed, I became more excited and excited than ever! If that''s the case, then Ding Ge didn''t really give up on me! She didn''t give up on our relationship!


    Once again, my heart began to beat with a powerful force, and the blood was boiling. The electric currents were stimulating every blood vessel in my body. I could hardly bear the excitement in my heart. The excitement was like a lion like a tiger, and it was a beast that hadn''t eaten for days and nights, launching a deadly attack on me.


    I looked at the words, word by word.


    Xing Yun.


    Sorry!


    Will you forgive me?


    ...


    I read the letter again and slowly, word by word, trying to find some clues and find the information Ding Ge was hiding on the surface.


    In the past, we''ve seen other movies and tv shows, or the ones we encounter in our lives, such as the simple poem, so how did Ding Ge hide the information?


    I looked through it carefully, but found no useful information. Instead, I was deeply saddened by the letter again. Even if this superficial article was really not Ding Ge''s intention, I could not control the sadness of reading it again.


    Lin Ya is smart. I can ask lin ya for help.


    I told Lin Ya what I was thinking. Lin Ya didn''t think I was imagining anything. She agreed with me. Unfortunately, Ding Ge didn''t think of a good way to hide information at the time, so it was over.


    This time, I wonder what kind of method ding ge used.


    Lin Ya and I began to study the letter carefully.


    I said without a clue, "From the content of this letter, there is basically no hiding, but other places are blank, there should be no hidden handwriting on the back, right?"


    Some special characters only appear when they pass through the water, but this is a little too exaggerated, and Ding Ge should not be able to use such a special pen.


    Lin Ya shook her head as well. She didn''t think it was possible.


    Paper, it was even more common, it was the common a4 paper, but because it was folded into paper cranes, it was cut into a square.


    I looked at Lin Ya anxiously and asked, "Girl, did you see anything?"


    Lin Ya''s eyes were full of concentration, and then she seemed to notice something. She looked at me and said, "Didn''t Ding Ge tell you about using paper cranes to deliver messages?"


    I nodded. I just told lin ya about the little details of life.


    Lin Ya pointed at the words on the paper again. After going through them from top to bottom, he finally said, "Look, the words on this paper are smaller. Why? Because there are more things you want to write, you can''t finish writing on this paper. If it''s a whole a4 paper, it''s just right, right? But Ding Ge would rather keep his handwriting smaller than use a whole sheet of paper. Why not just fold it into a paper crane? Right?"


    After listening to Lin Ya''s analysis, I only felt sweaty all over and my hair stood up. The excitement was indescribably good! My cheeks felt numb.


    It has to be said that Lin Ya''s analysis once again gave me great encouragement and support. She did not think that I was a wild imagination after being sad, and did not tell me that this was impossible. Her words gave me great motivation!


    I nodded, the corners of my mouth trembling with excitement.


    Lin Ya added, "Now it seems that the hidden information is probably still in these words, because there is nothing else that can be hidden."


    I nodded like a chicken pecking rice again and said, "Yes, yes, yes."


    Then lin ya looked at the letter for a while, then sighed helplessly and said, "However, after reading it several times, I can''t see any hidden information for the time being."


    I wasn''t discouraged by Lin Ya''s words, but I didn''t think it would be right for a while, because this letter would definitely be read by others before it would reach me, so the information Ding Ge wanted to tell us must be very, very deep.


    I think this is a challenge, it aroused my courage and desire to challenge, it aroused the passion and blood in my heart, for Ding Ge, I must find the information she wants to tell me.


    Next, I didn''t go to the hotel, but I kept studying this piece of paper in my room that had written more than a thousand words. To me, these words were like a seal, it sealed a very important thing, and all I had to do was find the password that could open it.

 Chapter 425 Research

    For the rest of the day, I didn''t go out to study the letter. Word by word, I took a pen and a book and tried to sort out what I found.


    I thought that ding ge would tell me the message he wanted to convey like a hidden poem, but I tried to write the first word of each paragraph into a sentence, but it didn''t make sense.


    And then I tried to analyze it over and over again. For the first three sentences, Xing Yun, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me? I don''t think these three sentences are worth studying, and Lin Ya doesn''t think they are worth much either. It''s too short. The meaning of these three sentences is very clear.


    There was nothing to hide in the next paragraph. Ding Ge said she couldn''t take it anymore and told her about her unhappiness at home.


    The third paragraph was also the same. Three of them couldn''t go out, they couldn''t use their cell phones, they couldn''t surf the internet. There was one paragraph that didn''t seem to matter at the time, and the analysis would find it a little strange. Especially the last sentence, Ding Ge borrowed the lines from the movie "Journey to the west" !


    Dressed in a gold vest and wearing colorful auspicious clouds, this was a famous line in the movie, from the mouth of the zixia fairy played by Athena Chu in "Journey to the west." This line was widely circulated with the line of" there was once a sincere love in front of me."


    Fairy zixia said that I knew that one day he would appear under the orders of thousands of people, wearing a golden armour, and stepping on the seven colorful clouds to marry me!


    Is this what Ding Ge wanted to tell me?


    I don''t know!


    I had to take out my cell phone and flip through the information on "Journey to the west." The movie was divided into two parts, one was" the moonlight box" and the other was" the great saint gets married." This movie told a love story that spanned time and space. Among them, the love between the zixia fairy and the supreme treasure made countless people sigh, and many people said that there was no zixia after Athena Chu.


    The movie''s main actors were Stephen Chow Athena Chu, Karen Mok Ng Man Tat, and so on. When it was released, the box office was dismal, and then with the rise of the internet, it became a classic, with lines that most people could say.


    In order to find out what Ding Ge was hiding, I had to study "Journey to the west" and read the classic lines, but I wasn''t sure what Ding Ge was going to do with these two sentences. Maybe there wasn''t anything she wanted to express here.


    Who knows?


    In addition, Ding Ge also mentioned Andersen''s "Little match girl," a book and a movie that Ding Ge mentioned in this letter. There were no other references, only these two.


    Of course, we are familiar with the little match girl. Andersen''s famous fairy tale, Ding Ge compared himself to the little match girl.


    Is there anything hidden here? The little girl struck a match and saw the roast goose, the christmas tree, and grandma.


    It had to be said that what Ding Ge wanted to hide was too deep.


    Lin Ya and I studied it carefully, word by word, put forward a hypothesis and then ruled it out, put forward a hypothesis and then failed. I used a few pieces of paper, but still couldn''t see the reason. We even studied the words around the tears, trying to find some clues, but those tears were obviously not Ding Ge''s control.


    At noon, I was so hungry that I was dizzy. These days, I had been living on that little snack, or drinking. Those snacks were just because the wine was too spicy. I had to eat some snacks and chew them in my mouth.


    Maybe today was too much of a day to think about. It felt like brain cells were dying on the military scale!


    Lin Ya''s hungry stomach growled as well, and she said to me, "Let''s go eat something to fill our stomachs so that we can continue to think."


    I nodded. What Lin Ya said made sense.


    I stood up, but I didn''t know what was going on. My body was a little unstable. At that moment, I felt like I was going to faint. Fortunately, Lin Ya reacted quickly and grabbed me, but I was still lying on the ground feebly.


    Some discomfort, physical discomfort, dizziness in the head, fatigue in the limbs, and a strong spasm in the body. Lin Ya looked at me in fear and asked, "Xing Yun, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you, Xing Yun?"


    I gritted my teeth and endured the pain. I grabbed Lin Ya''s arm and shook my head. After a while, I said, "I guess I''m too hungry."


    I am indeed so hungry!


    I haven''t had a good meal for the past two days, but I was so sad that I didn''t feel hungry at all. Now I''m energetic, and I''m still doing a lot of energy work. It''s possible for me to faint from hunger.


    "Ah?" Lin ya didn''t seem to have expected this result. She quickly pulled me up and said, "We still have bread in our house. I''ll get it for you first, and you can cushion your stomach first."


    Lin Ya helped me to the sofa and rushed out again. I breathed slowly, feeling much better this time. Lin Ya gave me the bread and I took a few big bites. I couldn''t care less now. I had to replenish my energy.


    Lin Ya looked at the way I was wolfing down the food and said, "You scared me to death just now."


    I smiled, and I was shocked by myself.


    "I''ve already called Hu Zi and asked him to hurry up with two meals. Drive as fast as you can!"


    I jokingly said, "I''d better send three. Two is probably not enough for me to eat."


    Lin Ya smiled and was in a much better mood. He said to me, "Okay, I''ll let him bring four pieces of rice, okay?"


    Then Lin Ya went to get me some water and said, "Eat slowly. Don''t choke."


    Soon, not long after, Hu Zi came in a panic with a big bag in his hand. He asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s okay. Hurry up and bring the rice. I''m hungry." I waved my hand and urged.


    Hu Zi was a little confused, but he quickly took out the food in the plastic bag. I picked up the chopsticks and began to eat it. I was really hungry. This meal was really delicious to me at this time, making me drool.


    I couldn''t care less about my poor appearance and said to Hu Zi as I ate, "Hu Zi, I forgot to tell you. I won''t go to the restaurant today."


    I have to decipher Ding Ge''s letter.


    Lin ya gave me a look and asked if I needed Hu Zi''s help. I couldn''t help but hesitate, because I was afraid that Hu Zi would laugh at me and not support me, but this morning we guessed all morning, and there was really no clue.


    Ding Ge was like digging three feet into the ground and planting a seed, but we couldn''t find it.


    I nodded and told Hu Zi that if he believed it, he would believe it. If he didn''t, I wouldn''t blame him. So Lin Ya told Hu Zi my suspicions. Hu Zi said nothing but picked up the letter and read it.


    He looked at it very seriously. Lin Ya and I started to eat first. The three of us didn''t speak for a moment. Only Lin Ya and I were eating in the room.


    I didn''t expect Hu Zi to see anything in a short time, so I just dug up the food with all my might.


    If I hadn''t remembered the conversation between Ding Ge and me about the paper crane today, I wouldn''t have been eating like this.


    Now that all the sadness, depression, and despair in my heart were gone, all that remained in my mind was to find the message that dinger was trying to convey to me.


    Just then, Hu Zi suddenly said, "Xingyun girl, have you found out?"


    Lin Ya and I stopped our chopsticks and mouth at the same time. I opened my eyes wide and took a long time to swallow the food in my mouth. After drinking, I asked, "What did you find?"


    Lin Ya and I stood up and stood around Hu Zi. Hu Zi pointed to the letter and said, "Look at this place. Your feet are colorful and auspicious."


    Lin Ya said, "A journey to the west, we know."


    Hu Zi continued pointing down and said, "Little match girl!"


    "Yes." Lin Ya said again," we all know that, but we have almost studied" journey to the west" and" little match girl," or we have no clue. What is the purpose of Ding Ge mentioning these two works?"


    Hu Zi continued to talk about his findings, pointing at the letter. He said, "Look at the beginning and the end. The first line, Xing Yun, the last line, Ding Ge. We wrote letters like this. There''s nothing to say about that, right? Strictly speaking, this is not the content of the letter, but the two people who wrote it and kept it. The middle part is the content."


    After Hu Zi said so much, I still didn''t understand what he was trying to say. Lin Ya also urged, "What happened to the middle part?"


    "Let''s start with the second to last paragraph. From this letter, Ding Ge said that he was too painful to bear the pressure and wanted to break up with Xing Yun. Then he persuaded dinger to continue her life and find a girl, right?" Hu Zi glanced at both of us.


    The two of us nodded at the same time. We had read the letter dozens of times and were naturally familiar with the contents of the letter.


    "But look at it again. There are many paragraphs in this letter. This... I don''t know how many."


    Lin Ya and I answered in unison, "Paragraph 27!"


    I added, "Count the heads and tails."


    Hu Zi glanced at us in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect us to say the paragraph of the letter immediately. Of course, we checked it. We even checked how many words there were in each paragraph. We wanted to find some numbers, but those numbers were not immediately visible.


    Hu Zi pointed to the colorful xiangyun paragraph and said, "Anyway, don''t worry about how many paragraphs, let''s not look at the other one first. Let''s look at the colorful xiangyun paragraph."


    Lin Ya and I looked at that paragraph again, and Hu Zi continued his introduction. "This is what the zixia fairy said in" journey to the west in a big story," right? What does this mean? Isn''t that hope? Or expectations? Looking forward to appearing in front of you in your golden armour and holy robes, with your feet full of colorful auspicious clouds, right?"


    "Let''s look at the little match girl again. What does that mean? Of course it means despair, right?"


    Lin Ya and I looked at each other. Both of us agreed with what Hu Zi said. Hu Zi was right. He had a sense of hope and a sense of despair.


    "Then!" Hu Zi suddenly raised his voice a lot and said to me, "Let''s start with the expectation. Where do we see it? Give up all the despair and the part after it. What''s left? The rest is, from this part to this part."


    I looked at the spot where Hu Zi''s hand was pointing. It was the section from the colorful xiangyun to the little girl selling matches.


    Hu Zi said to me, "Xing Yun, don''t look anywhere else. Just look at this part. Take this part out and read it as a separate letter. You read Xing Yun again!"

 Chapter 426 New Discovery

    I took the letter in a daze and read it again seriously. I only looked at the part that Hu Zi said. From the beginning, "I can''t go out, I can''t use my cell phone, I can''t surf the internet." Then to the last sentence of the last paragraph - you''ll look at me with a smile, and then I''ll cry until I''m done.


    Hu Zi added, "With the first line of Xing Yun and the last line of Ding Ge, is it possible that this part of this letter is what Ding Ge wants to say to you?"


    I finished reading those words, but I didn''t know how to express my feelings, and I didn''t know if Hu Zi''s understanding was correct.


    In these words, Ding Ge expressed her difficulty in persevering, her pain and sadness, her life and tears, and her desire for me to find her, to appear.


    In these few sentences, Ding Ge did not mention giving up. Those words of giving up and persuading me were all behind. So what she wanted to say was that she did not give up on me, but was waiting for me. Is that what she meant?


    I really don''t know if it''s not, but it''s a little complicated. If that''s the case, does it mean that Ding Ge is still waiting for me and she hasn''t given up on me? Is this the message she wants to send me?


    My breathing became a little short and I had to sit down. Hu Zi sighed, patted me on the shoulder and said, "Okay, I''ll go first. The restaurant is still busy."


    After that, Hu Zi left first.


    I was still gasping for air and couldn''t help but pick up the letter and read it again. It was those words that dinger wanted to tell me, wasn''t it?


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "Are you full? Have some more."


    I nodded, because I felt that my brain cells had been depleted again. I wanted to replenish some energy, so I put down the letter in my hand and continued eating.


    However, I had been feeling a little unsettled, and I couldn''t say why, but it felt like it wasn''t the message that dinger was trying to convey to me, because I always thought that Ding Ge was hiding the message that I could find her.


    But now, is that all?


    She tried so hard to make the words so small that she folded them into a paper crane, just for the words in it?


    Of course, it wasn''t that those few words were unimportant. If it was really the message that Ding Ge wanted to convey, it was of course important to me. She told me that she didn''t give up, and I naturally wouldn''t give up!


    Knowing what Ding Ge was thinking, it was as if he had taken a reassuring pill and stuck to it.


    But there was something I couldn''t say, something in this letter that we didn''t dig up!


    After dinner, I still had a lot of thought. Why did Ding Ge write this letter? What was her purpose in writing this letter?


    If my guess wasn''t wrong and Ding Ge didn''t give up, then she was probably compromising on the surface of her parents, so her parents would definitely relax their vigilance. Secondly, when I received the letter, I would continue to work together with Ding Ge in silence, which would really kill two birds with one stone.


    I can''t help but wonder, what will dinger do next? What does she need me to do? Are you still holding on and waiting?


    I was a little reluctant, thinking that ding ge would tell me more, but I couldn''t tell anything from looking at the letter from left to right. It could be said that Ding Ge''s letter was too simple. It quoted a movie and a fairy tale that everyone knew. It was basically impossible to hide any earth-shattering secrets in such content!


    The words on it could be said that all the primary school students knew it, and there was not a single rare word in the whole article, so anyone could read it and understand it smoothly. And it really didn''t have any rules that could be found.


    I walked out on the balcony and looked at the letter in the sun. I squinted at the letter, but there was still no obvious secret.


    I tried to find some words in the text, or idioms, wishful thinking, perseverance, night and day, a mess, but what information could these words hide?


    I thought my head was about to explode, and I thought of countless possibilities, but I couldn''t figure anything out. At the end of the day, my eyes were sore from reading the letter, and I was so tired that I went back to my room to sleep.


    This sleep was much easier than the previous two days. Those two days were full of wild animals in their sleep. When I think back to those two days of wild life, it was really worse to live than to die!


    This time, I had another dream. In the dream, I saw a paper crane. The paper crane was flying in the air all the time. I looked at the paper crane and a faint smile appeared at the corner of my mouth.


    From then on, to me, the paper crane had a new meaning!


    I set an alarm for myself because I was afraid I wouldn''t wake up. I went to the restaurant after five o'' clock.


    It was so hot that it took a few minutes to walk from the neighborhood to the hotel. When they reached the hotel, they were sweating profusely. Pushing the door open, they felt cool and everyone was enjoying the air conditioning.


    I was so busy that after work at night, I saw everyone again. Instead of leaving with Hu Zi, I stayed behind to mop the floor of the restaurant a few times and wipe the table clean.


    Including today, I haven''t worked in the restaurant for three days, so I wanted to make up for it. I cleaned the restaurant alone, but with the air conditioning blowing, I didn''t feel hot or dry.


    After cleaning up, I was a little tired, so I found a chair and sat down.


    Instead of thinking about anything, I emptied my head and calmed my heart in such silence.


    These days were really tiring. The days before I lost contact with Ding Ge, and the days after I received Ding Ge''s letter, were so difficult. But now that I understand Ding Ge''s true thoughts, I can finally rest.


    Even though it was still very hard in my heart, when I thought that we were still struggling, I felt a force flow into my hands.


    I looked out the window, at the night outside, and I could see the blurry flower beds on both sides of the road, as well as the lights from the street lamps. From my perspective, the scenery that I rarely noticed was extraordinarily beautiful, like a layer of gorgeous and blurred filter.


    I like this feeling of beauty that no one else has noticed. If I can take a picture of the camera, it must be very beautiful.


    I think maybe that''s why I like photography. Whether you''re in a bad mood or happy, the beauty of this world is the same, but sometimes it affects you. When we are sad, we should not immerse ourselves in sadness. Instead, we should try to walk out and let the beauty that no one notices surprise your eyes and let you forget your troubles for a while.


    I couldn''t help but think of the letter. Ding Ge said that I like photography, travel, and food. What else would these words mean?


    I''m still unwilling!


    I always felt that with this letter, I could find some clues instead of waiting. Maybe Ding Ge''s current address was hidden in the letter, so I could follow this message to Ding Ge.


    Instead of sitting here.


    Why would I think that?


    In addition to unwillingness, there was the paper crane. It was a secret that belonged to Ding Ge and me. The hidden meaning of the paper crane was to'' keep faith''. Since she folded the letter into a paper crane, I felt that it had already sent me a message! Let me know that she didn''t give up without looking at the content.


    Because when she gave up, the paper crane was meaningless, so there was no hidden information in it.


    Then, the paper crane could mean that she did not give up, and the contents would have hidden information. But if the hidden information was still the information that she did not give up, wouldn''t it be repeated?


    Besides, there''s actually another reason why I think so. I think for Ding Ge, the message she''s hiding shouldn''t be a few consecutive paragraphs, because that would be too obvious. At that time, she thought it was cool for Mike to use paper cranes to send messages, numbers like riddles, so that Sara could solve the riddle and find out where the two of them would meet in the future. What would she do?


    Am I too stupid?


    I still can''t figure it out!


    At this moment, the outside seemed to suddenly become dark, and a burst of thunder began to roll in the sky, as if millions of troops were charging to kill the enemy. When I saw that it was going to rain, I quickly stood up and thought about going back so that I wouldn''t get caught in the rain.


    I was just about to turn off the lights and leave, but I didn''t want the rain to come so fast and fierce that it was as violent and domineering as the temperature of july. The sound of falling rain poured into my ears, dull and powerful!


    I sighed. It seemed that the restaurant didn''t have an umbrella either. It looked like a thunderstorm. I wanted to wait a few minutes, but I guess it would stop soon.


    I had to sit down again and look out the window with some melancholy.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud thunderclap that seemed to split the sky apart.


    The whole of Pucheng must have heard it.


    With the thunder, the speed of the rain increased by 10 %, like an arrow being shot out, the only thing that could be seen in front of him was a cloud of rain and mist. The scenery outside became a blur that could not be seen clearly. Even the glass was covered with raindrops, like transparent crystals. Gradually, the raindrops fell and drew a line on the glass.


    Looking out of the window, I put my arm on the table, my chin on my arm feebly, and I thought about Ding Ge sadly.


    I thought about the contents of ding ge''s letter. Even if it was a lie that she said she wanted to give up on me, the feelings and life she wrote were absolutely real. I could imagine her everyday life in a very graphic way.


    Sadly, she was trapped at home, curled up and sat in front of the window with her arms folded. Only the starry sky outside the window could make her feel better. She looked expectantly at the outside world. Her dark eyes were always shining brighter than the stars.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Just then, there was another thunderbolt!


    Accompanied by a bolt of lightning that split the night!


    I suddenly got up, the table made a piercing sound, and I felt even more stimulated by the electric shock, and the thunder was even more shocking in the depths of my soul.


    I think I realized what Ding Ge was hiding!

 Chapter 427 Action

    I felt as if I had been electrocuted. My body went numb and then trembled. I could not help but tremble. Every nerve trembled.


    Although I don''t know if I guessed right or wrong, I was already at the peak of my excitement, and I felt as if I had been injected with stimulants!


    I didn''t bring the letter with me, but I had already taken the picture with my phone. I quickly opened the phone trembling and wanted to confirm it again.


    I can basically remember the general content, but in order to prevent my memory error, I looked at it in detail on my phone again.


    That''s right, it should be like this, it should be like this!


    I think I found the real hidden information of Ding Ge. The depth of the hidden information is amazing. I really want to say hello to Ding Ge.


    "Ugh!"


    I tried my best to suppress my excitement. Now I can''t continue to think. If I want to prove my idea is right or wrong, then do it.


    But I still need Lin Ya''s help!


    I took a look at the drizzling rain outside and the corners of my mouth rose slightly. I didn''t want to call Lin Ya anymore. I wanted to run from here to the neighborhood because I was too excited to stand it. I had to vent! I have to let go!


    Or I will explode!


    I quickly turned off the lights in the hall and ran out of the door. After locking the shutter, I stood under the eaves and looked at the world. The endless rain was falling at a crazy speed, like the temperature in july.


    Then I''ll go crazy too!


    I put my phone in a plastic bag, protected it, and rushed into the rain.


    Suddenly, a burst of cold hit me, like a knife, like a sword, all of a sudden stimulated my whole body, too exciting! I suddenly had a cold war, but my heart was very excited. I smiled at the night and started to run.


    The force of the rain was unexpectedly heavy, and it actually hurt a little, but I felt very happy!


    In this heavy rain, I didn''t do anything inexplicable because I was too sad, but because I finally discovered the secret that troubled me the whole day.


    I ran as fast as I could towards the neighborhood.


    The rough rain seemed to stop me, but I was not afraid and ran madly...


    I feel so full of power!


    When I came to the neighborhood and ran into the building, I didn''t choose to take the faster elevator, but ran up the stairs.


    "Bang bang!"


    I knocked on the door of lin ya''s house.


    Tang Manya opened it again, and I gave her an apologetic look.


    Tang Manya just smiled and said, "You''re looking for my sister, aren''t you?"


    I nodded, smiling like a child.


    Tang Manya frowned again and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Brother xingyun? You''re soaked."


    "I''m fine." I didn''t care if I wet the floor of lin ya''s house, so I walked into the room and said, "Is your sister in the bedroom?"


    "She''s taking a bath!" Tang manya smiled at me and said, "Brother xingyun, what happened? You''re so happy."


    I couldn''t help but be unhappy. I couldn''t help it, but I couldn''t tell Tang Manya yet. I pointed at her and smiled again, "I''ll tell you when I have time."


    Tang Manya wasn''t dissatisfied either. He just smiled and said, "Okay."


    I thought it would be inevitable to use electric lights later, so I asked Tang Manya, "Do you have any electric lights?"


    "Yes, wait."


    Soon, Tang Manya handed me an electric light. I turned it on and tried it on. It was full of electricity. I nodded to thank her, and Tang Manya said to me, "Brother xingyun, go change your clothes first. Your clothes are soaked. I''ll call you after my sister finishes washing."


    At this moment, I really didn''t want to wait for a minute, and I didn''t feel cold, and I didn''t have the heart to change, so I said, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "Then I''ll tell my sister." Tang Manya said on his own initiative.


    Before I could open my mouth, Tang Manya walked to the bathroom and shouted through the door, "Sis, Brother xingyun seems to be looking for you, and it''s urgent."


    Tang Manya used three in a row. I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. I feel like a child now, a little childish.


    Soon, the door opened, and Lin Ya, who was wearing a bath towel, leaned out half in a panic. Her wet hair was dripping with water, similar to mine. When she saw me, she frowned and said awkwardly, "What''s wrong?"


    I couldn''t care less. I took a deep breath and said to lin ya, "Girl, you know the Dinger house. You know which bedroom Ding Ge lives in, right?"


    Lin Ya said with some confusion, "I don''t know where she is now."


    Lin Ya didn''t understand what I meant. I explained, "I''m not talking about where she is now, where she used to live, where she used to live."


    Lin Ya hesitated and nodded, "What''s wrong?"


    "We need to go there immediately!" I stared at Lin Ya with determination. I didn''t stand on ceremony with Lin Ya. I asked her if she wanted to come with me in the pouring rain. I didn''t have to stand on ceremony with Lin Ya, and I knew she would come with me.


    Three seconds later, Lin Ya said, "I''m going to change!"


    With that, Lin Ya hurried out of the bathroom and ran to the bedroom. Tang Manya smiled and said to me, "Are you going out, Brother xingyun?"


    I nodded. I couldn''t wait!


    Tang Manya said again kindly, "Won''t you change your clothes?"


    I thought about it for a second. I guess I''ll get wet later, so don''t change. I shook my head, looked at the lamp in my hand, and said, "Is this lamp waterproof?"


    "I don''t know either."


    "Do you have an umbrella?" I was embarrassed to ask to borrow something again.


    Tang Manya didn''t say anything, so she quickly took an umbrella for me, and after a while she went to the bathroom. Then she handed me a towel and said, "Wipe your hair first."


    I gave Tang Manya a grateful look and wiped my face and hair casually. Just then, Lin Ya came out of the bedroom. I hurriedly handed the towel to Tang Manya. Lin Ya had already come to me and said simply, "Let''s go."


    When I heard these two words, I was shocked.


    Let''s go!


    We went out together and sat in the elevator. I saw that Lin Ya''s long hair was still a little wet, and occasionally there were drops of water flowing down her neck. It looked like she was in a hurry.


    "Why are you going there?" Lin Ya squeezed some water out of his dark hair.


    "If I''m right, there''s something left by dinger."


    Lin Ya didn''t ask again. After getting off the elevator, I handed the umbrella to Lin Ya. Lin Ya said to me, "I''ll drive the car over."


    Lin Ya went to drive. I stood under the eaves and waited for her, holding the light tightly in my hand.


    Tonight, I am like a treasure hunter who is about to find a treasure. The excitement in my heart is endless.


    The car was moving in the heavy rain, and I looked out the window. The rain was really heavy. Lin Ya drove the wipers to the maximum, and the low beam lights knocked out the scattered halos in front of the car. Although I was very anxious, I still told lin ya, "Don''t drive too fast. It''s too heavy."


    The rain was heavy, and the whole world became darker. The streetlights were all covered by heavy rain. As the car drove along, the light that could be seen was too limited. Except for a fan-shaped area in front of the car, it was basically a rain curtain.


    The car was driving in the rain with some difficulty, and my heart was as tense as an athlete waiting for the starting gun to ring.


    Finally, Lin Ya and I arrived at the house before Ding Ge.


    I''m not familiar with this place. Ding Ge''s parents hate me so much that I don''t want to come to this place that makes me sad.


    After getting out of the car, Lin Ya held an umbrella and I handed her the light as well.


    It was also dark here, and it was difficult to see anything clearly. Lin Ya turned on the light, and she wanted to help me shelter from the rain. I told her no, I was already wet. Lin ya, don''t get wet again. I asked Lin Ya in the heavy rain, "Which window is Ding Ge''s bedroom window?"


    "Not here." At this time, we were in front of the building. Lin Ya said, "Ding Ge''s bedroom window is behind."


    So Lin Ya and I started to walk around to the back of the building. After checking, lin ya pointed the flashlight at a window on the third floor and said to me, "That window is Ding Ge''s bedroom window."


    Found it!


    I said to Lin Ya, "Follow me."


    At this time, we are standing on the asphalt road of this community. There is a parking space in front of the parking space, and in front of the parking space is the greening of the community, and in front of the greening is the building.


    I couldn''t care less about the damage to the greenery. I apologized in my heart and then stepped over the taller plants outside. I said to Lin Ya, "Lin Ya, take a picture of this area."


    Lin ya shone the light on the greenery as I said. I wiped the rain off my face and stared at the flowers and plants in front of me. But Lin Ya was standing far away and the light was a little dim. I couldn''t see clearly. So I asked Lin Ya to pass the light to me. I picked up the light myself.


    This was directly below Ding Ge''s window. I bent down and scratched the gaps between the plants. The rain was still relentless on me, still cold. I didn''t care at all, but it blurred my vision, which made me a little anxious.


    I think I should be right, it should be in this area.


    But after searching for a few minutes, nothing was found, which made me a little depressed. Could it be that my guess was wrong? Or was it something that Ding Ge dropped from the window blown away by the wind?


    Yes, I had to consider the elements of wind, so I expanded my search a little.


    And just then, finally, under the leaves of an unknown plant, I saw a paper crane that was slightly wet by the rain.


    When I saw this paper crane, I felt the whole world light up!


    I excitedly raised the paper crane in my hand and shouted at Lin Ya, "I found it, I found it!"

 Chapter 428 Another Letter

    Lin Ya and I ran back to the car and closed the door. The windows on all sides were tightly locked, and the whole world suddenly became much more peaceful. I really need to be quiet now!


    The windows on all sides were still filled with the sound of fierce and powerful rain, but the rain could no longer fall on us, so I could easily ignore it.


    Lin Ya and I were both gasping for air. I said to Lin Ya, "I''m sorry, girl, I got the seat wet."


    "Nothing." Lin Ya didn''t feel better either. He smiled and shook his head.


    Now that my clothes were soaked, unlike before, when I was still a little dry, I pulled the passenger seat back and sat directly on the ground. Then I took off my short sleeves and rested my head on the seat, panting heavily, feeling like I was reborn from a life-threatening ordeal.


    Lin Ya turned to look at me and said, "You don''t have to sit on the floor."


    "It''s okay. It''s comfortable on the floor." The corners of my mouth curled up slightly.


    He picked up the paper crane in his hand and looked at it excitedly.


    I was right!


    This is the hidden information that dinger wanted to tell me!


    Lin Ya looked at me with admiration and a look of disbelief on her face. She looked at me in disbelief and excitement.


    At this moment, the rain was still pouring, and it was clattering in the car, as if there were only the sound of rain and the breathing of Lin Ya and me. The glass that didn''t open the windshield was dripping rain, and the outside world was blurred by the interval of the glass.


    The world became so quiet that I wasn''t in a hurry to open the new paper crane. I just wanted to relive the moment when I found the paper crane.


    Lin Ya turned on the lights in the car. She tidied up her wet hair before asking me, "How did you find out?"


    "Actually, Ding Ge''s hidden message is too obvious, and madam is easily overlooked. I don''t know if Hu Zi''s analysis is correct or not. Obviously, dante''s purpose is not to tell me that. In the whole article, she only wants to express one word..." I purposely didn''t finish my sentence. I looked at Lin Ya and motioned her to guess.


    The Dinger house is here, and the paper crane has found it. The answer is clearly in front of us. I believe lin ya can think of it.


    Sure enough, Lin Ya suddenly realized, opened his mouth wide, pointed at me with his index finger and said, "The window!"


    Yes, Lin Ya was right. There was only one word in Ding Ge''s text that was useful, and that was... The window!


    In that letter, Ding Ge mentioned the word'' window''many times. In paragraph four,''see the night sky through the window'', in paragraph five,''look out the window in a dreamy way'', in paragraph six,'' I see it in the window'', in paragraph seven,''shout for help out the window'', in paragraph eight,'' cry in front of the window'', in paragraph eleven,'' rub your eyes and look out the window'', in paragraph twelve, the little match girl was mentioned..


    Before that, when Ding Ge told me about her life after she lost contact with me, she mentioned the'' window'' a little too often. She didn''t feel anything when she read the letter, because it was very smooth and very natural, just like instant noodles with ham sausage, kebabs with beer, it was very suitable, without any doubt, but it made people feel that it was the right thing to do.


    This is why we read so many times and still ignore the problem, it is too easy to ignore. When you look back, you will find that something is wrong, but if you don''t solve the mystery, it will be like a thick fog that will keep you trapped.


    As for the paragraph after the little match girl, there was no window. Perhaps, as Hu Zi said, the rest of the story was meaningless.


    Indeed, when I looked back at the puzzle, the second half of it was written... How to put it, I thought that if Ding Ge really gave up on me and wrote me a letter, he would have written more, and this letter seemed a little perfunctory, as if it had not been modified much, it was too simple.


    Even so, this letter almost killed me. I really don''t know how I would die if it was a real breakup letter.


    Lin Ya smiled, a little dumbfounded, shook his head, smiled self-deprecatingly, and said, "We''ve studied too much. What she wants to tell us is in the letter, written clearly, it''s just a window character. Ah, this is a great move! How did Ding Ge think of that?"


    I can''t help but admire Ding Ge''s skill!


    She urged, "Open it and see what''s written inside."


    "My hands are too wet."


    "Here, toilet paper, wipe it first." Lin Ya hurriedly handed me the toilet paper.


    I put the paper crane on the seat and wiped my hands with toilet paper. There was still rainwater dripping from time to time on my wet hair. I didn''t care. After wiping my hands, I gently removed the paper crane. The paper crane was already much wet from the heavy rain.


    After opening it, sure enough, there was another letter inside!


    Suddenly, I was nervous again. My heart was beating like a heavy rain against the glass. I took a deep breath and didn''t know what dinger would write in this letter.


    Wiping the rain off my face, I looked at the words. Under the faint light of the car, my eyes could no longer escape the words.


    It was also Ding Ge''s handwriting. It was very familiar. People were like their names. Ding Ge''s handwriting was also very beautiful, so looking at her handwriting was a very enjoyable feeling. Of course, if it was a breakup letter!


    However, this letter was not neatly written by Ding Ge, and it seemed to be written in a hurry.


    Xing Yun.


    My cell phone has been confiscated by my parents, and my home phone and internet are all cut off. I think you won''t be able to call me tonight, but I can''t tell you.


    I don''t know what to do. They said they would move back tomorrow, so you won''t be able to find me.


    I''m in a hurry. I''ve been trying to figure it out. I''ve been trying to figure it out all day. I don''t know if I can succeed, but I have to try.


    Now, after I finish writing this letter, I will fold it into a paper crane and throw it down from the window. You should remember that we talked about the paper crane.


    But I am not sure, because I also suddenly thought of the paper crane idea.


    This is the only attention I can think of now.


    I don''t know if this plan will succeed, but I can only put my hands on it!


    You have to remember what I said next. If you want to get in touch with me again, I think I will definitely need to surrender. By then, I don''t know which day, I will write you another letter, fold it into a paper crane, and deliver it to you. This paper crane is the key to whether you can find this letter.


    Xing Yun, I hope you can use your imagination as much as you can. I folded the letter into a paper crane. It was definitely not unintentional. If there were no accidents, this would be the second paper crane you received.


    Now that I''ve basically figured out the contents of the letter, if you''re not surprised, you''ll receive it in a while. There''s a message hidden inside it, and that''s a word... Window!


    Only when you find this information will you find the letter I wrote today.


    Then I can proceed with my next plan.


    I''ve exhausted all the brain cells in my body, so Xing Yun, I hope you can muster up some energy and see this letter I''m writing now, or all my efforts will be in vain.


    I suddenly realized that if you found this letter, the words on it were basically nonsense, right? )


    But I think you''re stupid, you know? I think if I really wrote you such a cruel letter, the first time you would not be looking for the hidden information in the letter, but you would be confused and sad by the contents of the letter. I don''t know if I guessed right?


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly at this. Ding Ge was as good as a god. She was right. After reading this letter, I immediately broke down and went out into the wild for two days stupidly. Now that I think about it, I''m really stupid.


    I didn''t think much when I saw the paper crane.


    Retracting my thoughts, I continued to look down.


    Let''s talk about my plan. In my plan, after you receive the first paper crane, I should be able to get some freedom. Now I''m not sure, so I can only prepare two plans.


    First plan!


    It looks like it''s almost qixi in a month, right? So the letter I gave you should be delivered to you in about a month after we disconnected.


    For a month, Xing Yun, you won''t be able to find me, you won''t be able to contact me, there will probably be other unknown obstacles. This month, will you give up?


    I don''t think so. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have spent more than two years!


    I believe in you, so please believe me. Even if neither of my plans for the future succeeds, I will not give up unless I walk up to you and tell you myself.


    On chinese valentine''s day, I would pretend to date brother hongyu, so that day I would have a chance to go out. I think we should go to a restaurant to eat, but now I don''t know where we are going, and I don''t know what new home my parents are moving to, but I''m sure it''s definitely in Pucheng, and I won''t leave Pucheng! We have no hope of leaving Pucheng.


    I won''t take the initiative to choose the restaurant I want to go to, lest they suspect me. But after dinner, I will suggest going to the shopping mall, but I don''t know which shopping mall is closer to the restaurant we are going to, so if you want to see me again and take me away, you need a lot of help.


    There are also many big shopping malls in Pucheng. There should be ten of them. I remember that, so on that day, you might have to keep an eye on those shopping malls before you can find me.


    Is this plan too difficult?


    I think it''s impossible. You can''t be separated. Your friends may not notice me. Forget it. There''s a second plan anyway. If you can''t find more, forget it.


    I don''t dare to hold any hope. I''m not a god operator. I can''t think of everything that might happen in the future.


    There were too many surprises. Maybe they wouldn''t let me go out at all, maybe they wouldn''t let me go shopping, or maybe I could borrow someone else''s phone to contact you, maybe too much...


    Let''s talk about the second plan. In the future, I will definitely ask brother hongyu to take me to the park. Fortunately, this is much easier. There are not many parks in Pucheng. So, thank you for not developing Pucheng as prosperous as those big cities!


    I would put a third paper crane in a woman''s toilet in a park. If there was no accident, the paper crane should be located above the cubicle near the wall of the toilet. It would be more hidden. Just let Lin Ya get this for you. If possible, I will draw a paper crane symbol on the compartment.


    When you can''t find the third paper crane, don''t be discouraged. Maybe I haven''t released it yet, but you have to go every day. Sooner or later, you will find my paper crane!


    Well, I don''t have time to write. I hope the first plan will succeed.


    It might be more than a month before I see you again.


    I hope I can see it.


    I will look forward to it!


    Ding Ge.

 Chapter 429 Rescue Plan

    Finally, he finished reading the letter.


    This letter was much longer than the first one. Looking at these words, some parts of it became blurry because of the water, but it didn''t stop me from reading it. Looking at this letter that was a month ago, I had mixed feelings in my heart.


    At the same time, I admire Ding Ge in my heart. Without her rigorous plan, I wouldn''t have seen this letter now.


    Knowing that things were going to get worse, Ding Ge wasn''t just sad. Instead, he was focused on solutions and plans for our future. I had to look at ding ge with a new face.


    She was really an extremely intelligent girl!


    In contrast, I feel ashamed. As Ding Ge said, I was so stupid. When I saw the contents of the first letter, I fell into a dark abyss. I really thought that Ding Ge had given up on me. I was so defeated that I didn''t even have the ability to think.


    I took a deep breath, looked at Lin Ya and asked, "How many days is it until chinese valentine''s day?"


    Lin Ya looked at me in confusion. She thought about it and said, "Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow is qixi!"


    Three more days!


    There are only three days left.


    Lin Ya asked again, "What''s in Ding Ge''s letter?"


    I handed the letter to Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya picked up the letter and read it seriously. She frowned and shook her head after reading it. She sighed and said, "The first plan is too difficult to implement!"


    "I''ll try it no matter how hard it is." I gritted my teeth and said.


    "I know!" Lin Ya''s eyes were also bright.


    "Okay, it''s too late today. Let''s study it tomorrow." Lin Ya glanced at me again and said, "Go back and take a shower. Don''t catch a cold."


    With that, Lin Ya started the car on fire, then the car slowly drove away from the community.


    Indeed, I really should go back and take a good shower. I must not catch a cold at this time. I must adjust my state to carry out the plan in three days.


    The temperature was very high today, and the sudden heavy rain made the temperature drop a lot. In fact, staying in the room would still feel stuffy, but I had been drenched for so long. At this time, the upper body was still wet, and the lower body was cold and uncomfortable because of the wet clothes.


    I looked out of the window tiredly. I saw nothing but the rain on the glass.


    Holding the letter written by Ding Ge in my hand, I became very calm. My guess was right. After confirming the answer completely, my whole body relaxed a lot.


    After I went back, I took a shower and went back to my bedroom. I put the two letters that Ding Ge had written together and lay on the bed, feeling weak all over. Today is really too tired, too tired, these days have been exceptionally tired, almost beyond my limit, I need to take a good rest now.


    I was so tired that I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.


    ...


    The next day, after the rain and sunshine, the weather warmed up again, and the scorching sun burned the whole earth like a barbecue.


    In the morning, at my home with Hu Zi, Hu Zi, Old Gao, and Lin Ya, the four of us gathered together. A fan was blowing on the table, and we began to discuss the plan for the chinese valentine''s day.


    I told everyone about the plan mentioned in the dinger letter, because it was impossible for me to complete it alone. Even the four of us were far from enough. We probably needed a lot of help, but the four of us had to work it out first.


    Old Gao did not make any comments, but said with respect, "Yes, I, Old Gao, rarely do! From now on, dinger is one! I''m not saying how good her plan is. I''m saying... Ding Ge and I have a very similar family, you know, before something happened to my dad. We all know that the Dinger house is not short of money, and I really think that children from rich families like this are sometimes less free. Basically, your path is given to death by your parents, including your feelings. One of their favorite words is... A match in a family, and I hate that word. In this case, in a month''s time, Ding Ge didn''t even want to give up. I can''t. I can''t. I''m too impressed."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Okay, I''m not asking you to say this now. What should I do first? What are you going to do on chinese valentine''s day?"


    Old Gao added, "Ask a friend for help. There are only so many shopping malls in Pucheng. We can send people to guard every one of them."


    "It''s not that easy to ask for help, but the others are not familiar with dinger. Even with Ding Ge''s photo, it will be difficult to find Ding Ge. Have you forgotten what day the chinese new year''s eve is? There must have been many times more people on the street that day." Lin Ya added.


    Lin Ya''s words made me feel the same way. The situation in recent years has become more serious than before. Every chinese valentine''s day, the traditional chinese valentine''s day, chinese valentine''s day, the street felt that there were countless flower vendors overnight, not to mention those businesses and hotels engaged in activities and so on. This day was a very busy day for many people.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Ding Ge should have written in her letter what she was wearing that day, so it would be easier to find."


    Lin ya glanced at Hu Zi and said, "It''s good that she can think so much. Who would have thought about what she would wear one day in more than a month?"


    "Then what do you say?" Old Gao smiled helplessly and asked lin ya.


    Lin Ya couldn''t answer either. She looked at me again and said, "Xing Yun, say something, like you''re mute."


    I smiled bitterly and scratched my head, "I was thinking about it, too."


    I was really thinking about it, but I really didn''t think of anything. I could guarantee that I would be able to spot Ding Ge when she showed up, but I couldn''t think of anything else.


    Hu Zi added, "It would have been great if they had gone to the movies that day. There seem to be three new and old cinemas in Pucheng. I remember, it would have been much easier to guard the cinemas, and there would have been enough people."


    "Maybe they will." Old Gao also glared and said, "How about we send someone to guard the cinema?"


    It was a good idea, but I couldn''t help but frown after hearing it, which made it more difficult for me, so I definitely needed more help.


    "How many people would it take if there were people everywhere?" I asked.


    "Let''s do the math."


    Hu Zi took a piece of paper and a pen, and we didn''t have a map of Pucheng either, but for those of us who have lived in Pucheng for most of our lives, everyone is a living map.


    We began to mark out the shopping malls, plazas, supermarkets, and movie theaters in Pucheng in general.


    I was going to write about the hotel, but it was too much work!


    After writing, Lin Ya scratched his hair and said, "Count how many people we can help for the time being."


    Hu Zi said, "Let''s send out all the people in our hotel, eight of them."


    Lin Ya said, "Lin fengmanya and I will call Ji Ze."


    "There are only twelve." Old Gao calculated and said, "Almost, but not enough."


    "Now the point is, other than us, it should be hard to find Ding Ge even if they go. What do you think?" Hu Zi said.


    I nodded. Hu Zi was right. Even if others had seen Ding Ge, it would be difficult to find Ding Ge among the crowd on chinese valentine''s day. Not to mention them, even us would inevitably be negligent, and the possibility of passing by was very high.


    It was two or three meters apart, but it was very possible not to see each other in the crowd.


    At the thought of the end, we really had nothing else to do. Lin Ya sighed and said, "We can confirm twelve people for the time being, but there are so many supermarkets in the square. I think we should give up some. Some places that Ding Ge probably can''t go to, and the rest of us should just squat and guard."


    That was also an idea, so we began to eliminate the plaza supermarkets one by one. First of all, the one on west street could be ruled out. It was a very crowded area, and the road was relatively narrow. Usually, the traffic was very large, so taxis didn''t go there. It was definitely more congested at qixi. Ding Ge probably wouldn''t go there. There''s a 99 % chance that he won''t go.


    The chances of going to two supermarkets next to two stations were also slim.


    The other one on the east side of the city was a little off, so it was unlikely to go there.


    Then we started to calculate the most likely places to go. Pucheng''s most powerful shopping mall, which usually has the most traffic, is about four or five, so these will be our most important places.


    After the discussion, we decided to close the restaurant early tonight, and then gather the twelve people at the Xingyun hotel for a meeting.


    At night, all twelve of us were present.


    There were eight people in our restaurant, three people in the elegant style cake shop, and Ji Ze, these twelve people.


    When everyone sat down, we prepared some drinks for everyone and sent them to everyone. Then Lin Ya began to speak.


    This is what we discussed before. I think it''s better for Lin Ya to say it. It''s really embarrassing for me. But I know, in fact, everyone knows that Ding Ge is my ex-girlfriend after all, everyone knows that he must have talked about it in private.


    The group of us gathered and sat down. Lin Ya began to say, "The reason why we gathered here today is for one thing, to rescue a good friend of mine, Ding Ge. Most of us have seen her, and there are pictures of her, too. Let''s take a look. Now Ding Ge has been trapped at home by her parents because they have always wanted her to marry someone she doesn''t love! She didn''t want to. I don''t think anyone would agree that the happiness of a woman''s life should not be decided by her parents, but by herself. So, I want everyone to do me a favor and we can save her together."


    Someone asked how to save her? Did anyone say you knew where she was?


    Lin Ya smiled and continued, "Ding Ge had secretly sent me a message before. On chinese valentine''s day, she would go out and then go to the supermarket for a shopping trip. So on this day, each of us will guard a square. Your task is to contact us immediately when you find dinger, and then we will take her away!"


    Lin Ya clenched her fists, and I could feel the power in her words.


    "Qixi?" Our chef, Shi Yuan, asked, "Was the restaurant closed that day?"


    Hu Zi said, "Yes, we all went out to help that day. We must save Ding Ge."


    Shi Yuan chuckled and said, "No, business is going to be very hot on chinese valentine''s day. It''s going to be a few days a day. It''s too late for everyone to do something. Let''s close the door. This... This is not good."


    Shi Yuan smiled again, looked at us and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I hope your friends can escape. I''m just mentioning it. I''m just giving it to the chef, right?"


    Old Gao said firmly, "Money can never be earned. Ding Ge, we must save it, whether it succeeds or not. That''s why I had to shut the door for one day!"


    Shi Yuan nodded and said, "No problem."


    Lin Ya looked around and asked, "Do you have any questions?"


    We did not speak. Just then, suddenly, a hand was raised quietly. We could not help but look over, but did not expect that it was tang manya''s hand.


    Lin Ya asked, "What''s wrong, Manya?"

 Chapter 430 : The Plan Has Changed

    I frowned, wondering why Tang Manya raised his hand. What was she asking?


    Tang Manya smiled shyly. She looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Sis, didn''t you say before that the man''s name was Shang Hongyu?"


    Lin ya nodded.


    I think Tang Manya knows more or less about me, Ding Ge and Shang Hongyu.


    Tang Manya added, "They''ve been keeping a close watch on Sister ding ge all this time. To them, we''re like a hidden danger. When Sister ding ge came out on chinese valentine''s day, I think they would keep an eye on our whereabouts too. If the Xingyun hotel closed that day, I wonder if they would scare Sister ding ge out so easily that they wouldn''t let him out."


    After listening to Tang Manya''s analysis, a cold sweat broke out on my back.


    I was too careless. I never thought of this before.


    Not even dinger would have thought of that!


    Even if Shang Hongyu personally sent the letter to the Xingyun hotel, even if he knew that Ding Ge had chosen to give up on me, but he didn''t hear me give up on Ding Ge from my mouth, then to him, I must be stuck in his throat like a thorn, and he would definitely be afraid of me, because even if Ding Ge gave up on me now, she couldn''t be without me in her heart.


    Tang Manya was right. If the Xingyun hotel were to close that day, Shang Hongyu would probably be worried. He might not come out just in case.


    Of course, maybe he would be unscrupulous, maybe.


    For a moment, I panicked!


    Lin Ya also frowned and pondered. When I was discussing it with her and Old Tiger today, I didn''t think of it at all.


    But unexpectedly, a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old discovered the key to death!


    Lin Ya thought for a moment and said, "I will find another way to dispel his scruples and suspicions."


    After saying this, lin ya glanced at me.


    Tang manya nodded, but she raised her hand again slowly. At this time, we all looked at the little girl with a new look and stared at her, not knowing what she was going to say this time.


    Lin ya nodded at Tang Manya. Tang Manya smiled slightly and said, "We have twelve people, but there are many square supermarkets in Pucheng. Even if we can guard every large supermarket, it is difficult to find Sister ding ge in the crowd. After all, most of us don''t know Sister ding ge very well. Unlike you, sis, you can tell whether a person is Sister ding ge by looking at his back and walking posture."


    Tang Manya was right. If we were really familiar with a person, then the chances of finding her in the crowd were high, and vice versa.


    Tang Manya was a little shy before, but after a few words, her expression gradually became natural. She looked at us all with a faint light in her eyes. At such a young age, you could actually see the presence of an aura in her body.


    Her face became more confident and she said, "On the one hand, when we were looking for Sister ding ge, she must have looked for her familiar eyes in the crowd, right? But now that we can find her, she might not be able to recognize the rest of us. So, I think we can think of a way to get Sister ding ge to find us quickly!"


    "What''s the solution?" Everyone asked.


    Tang Manya asked, "Sis, Shang Hongyu probably doesn''t know that we own the yafeng bakery, right?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "He probably doesn''t know about this."


    I thought about it. The yafeng bakery didn''t last long. It opened every night when Ding Ge and I talked on the phone. Lin Ya and I hadn''t seen Ding Ge for many days. I just told Ding Ge about it over the phone.


    Since then, Shang Hongyu has also come to the Xingyun hotel twice, both times not long, so he may not know the relationship between yafeng cake shop and Lin Ya.


    "Does Sister ding ge know?" Tang Manya asked again.


    I answered, "She knows. I told her."


    "That''s good!" Tang Manya smiled and said, "Then we can do this. On chinese valentine''s day, the Xingyun hotel opened and operated as usual, so that Shang Hongyu''s suspicion would be much less. Yafeng bakery is also running normally, and on this day, yafeng bakery will hold a publicity campaign. It''s time for the students to go on vacation. I can ask my classmates and Lin Feng to help me. Of course, it''s not free. We ask them to help us distribute leaflets in front of the supermarkets. Of course, their purpose is not to distribute leaflets."


    Everyone listened to Tang Manya very carefully. This little girl was amazing. I used to think Tang Manya was very smart, but I didn''t expect her to be so smart. It seemed that it was not surprising that she could pass Lin Ya''s test.


    "By then, we can get them to wear the same clothes, the same hat, and then the hat has the word" elegant style cake shop" printed on it. So, when sister dinger sees these people, she will definitely be able to guess that this is the person we arranged. I''ll let our classmates know in advance, then show them the photo of Sister ding ge and tell them what the real task is. They are in charge of and Sister ding ge. Contact, so that when sister dinger finds them, they''ll call us and we''ll know where Sister ding ge is. We''ll be on the move then, and there won''t be any problems." Tang Manya finished his sentence in one breath, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    There was silence in the hall. At this moment, no one dared to underestimate this girl. It could even be said that she was stronger than the people in our house!


    After a few seconds, the first person started clapping, and then gradually everyone started clapping.


    I slapped him even harder. I have to say, Tang Manya''s idea was great! If we can successfully save Ding Ge, she will definitely be a part of it.


    The difficulty of finding dinger is indeed too great. We can''t change that, but we can make it easier for Ding Ge to find us. When a few people in the same attire and hat in the same elegant style cake shop hand out leaflets, how can the smart Ding Ge not guess our plan?


    In this way, the probability of success of the entire plan increased by 50 %!


    However, Lin Ya pondered for a moment and then said, "But it''s too urgent now. It''s already evening. Tomorrow is the day, and the day after tomorrow is qixi. If it was especially urgent, the flyer could be produced. The same custom-made clothing could be found. I think I could find someone who made it before, but how can I make the hat temporarily? It''s too short."


    I think so. If you want to print the word yafeng cake shop on your hat, how can you do it in a day?


    Tang Manya replied, "It''s too late, so the only way we can do it now is to buy the same hat as possible tomorrow. The color of this hat must be conspicuous. I think we can buy yellow or red, and try to buy pure color. We really can''t print on it, so we can spray paint on it! Or we can draw on it ourselves. We don''t care, we just want to show off!"


    "Spray paint?" I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect Tang Manya to think of such attention.


    It was a brilliant idea. The hat was painted and the word "Elegant style cake shop" was sprayed out. This was enough time for a day.


    "There''s no problem with the flyer. It doesn''t have to be too bright. The hat is fine, and the clothes shouldn''t be too problematic. As long as we find some clothes with brighter colors, we can also spray paint on them."


    After Tang Manya finished speaking, we all laughed.


    "Well, do as manya says." Lin Ya became excited. She looked at Lin Feng Tang Manya and said, "It''s up to you to contact your classmates. It''s better to keep in touch with them more often. There are two in each supermarket. The price we offer is a little lower. Everyone else gives out flyers at 35. We are 100 a day. We are willing to give up for Ding Ge."


    Then Lin Ya said, "I''ll get someone to print the flyers tomorrow morning so that I can get them the morning after tomorrow."


    At this moment, Hu Zi said, "Girl, there are so many of us. You can give us orders. We can do whatever you want us to do now!"


    "Not that many people." Lin Ya pointed at Hu Zi and Old Gao and said, "Tomorrow you two go buy hats, clothes, spray paint these things, two people are almost enough."


    "As for the others, we''ll see how many students Lin Feng and the others can find tomorrow. If there''s enough, we don''t have to count them up." Lin Ya added, "On chinese valentine''s day, the Xingyun hotel and yafeng bakery will be open normally. Once we hear from Ding Ge, we will leave immediately!"


    Lin Ya''s words excited me again, and I got goosebumps all over my body, like his mother''s fountain.


    "Okay, the meeting is over!"


    Everyone dispersed, and the twelve of us who had been agreed to go to the rescue of Ding Ge turned into a comprehensive plan that Tang Manya had come up with. Her plan was so great that she couldn''t find any loopholes.


    Soon, they were almost gone, and Lin Ya and Lin Feng tangmanya went back to the bakery to discuss the flyer.


    No matter what, there must be something on the flyer. Although the activity is not the purpose, it must be written clearly on the flyer so that no one will walk into the elegant breeze cake shop with the flyer and Lin Ya and the others will forget about it.


    Hu Zi left first.


    Ji Ze''s face was a little disappointed. Before he left, he said to me, "It was hard to get the chance to work with you. I felt like I could finally join you once. I didn''t expect to be kicked out in the end. I feel like I''m almost buried in the dust!"


    Ji Ze had indeed quieted down a lot during this time. I patted Ji Ze on the shoulder and comforted him, "Don''t say that. You must come on chinese valentine''s day. You must come that day. Now that we plan to keep the Xingyun hotel open, the restaurant will be very busy by that day. No one can leave. You can''t come."


    I comforted Ji Ze for a few words, and he left with a smile.


    I wanted to go back, but my cousin said to me seriously, "Xing Yun, I want to talk to you."

 Chapter 431 : Ask Shang Hongyu out Again

    Standing in front of the restaurant, I looked up at the moon in the sky, sighed and walked into the restaurant.


    At this moment, everyone in the hall was gone except for my cousin and me.


    The room was very quiet, and my cousin looked very serious. I wanted to joke with her, but I didn''t dare to say it.


    My cousin motioned for me to sit down. I walked across from her nervously and sat down. Then my cousin sat down too.


    For so many years, although my cousin and I were very close, I was still a little afraid of her. After all, she was older than me, and when she was young, she always followed her behind her back. Most of the time, she told me to do whatever she wanted me to do, as if she was right to say anything. Gradually, even if I had any objections, I did not dare to mention it.


    My cousin looked at me very seriously. After a while, she said, "Xing Yun, you''ve always listened to me since you were a child. If others don''t listen to me, you must listen. Now that you have grown up and matured, you have your own ideas about everything. Of course, I can''t control you anymore. You never lied to me before. I just want to hear one thing from you today. What''s going on between you and Ding Ge? What''s going on with Guzheng?"


    Lies, sometimes, always bring you worry, and always hurt the people close to you.


    My cousin frowned and continued, "It''s not like I''ve never seen Ding Ge. I know she''s a good girl, but how long have you guys been apart? I thought when I was with Guzheng, you two would be together. Who would have thought... Tell me honestly, why did you guys break up? You guys are already married, and we can all see that Guzheng has feelings for you. Just because we''ve been together a lot lately, you guys broke up? You''re both in Pucheng, not even in a long-distance relationship. If you really want to see her, you won''t be able to see her? You''re both adults, and I don''t think you''re so impulsive and childish. Tell me honestly, did you rekindle your relationship with Ding Ge when you were in love with Guzheng? Did you do something wrong to Guzheng that made her break up with you? If so, I should really give you a good beating!"


    I looked at my cousin''s angry eyes and smiled bitterly, "Sister qi, look at me. I''m not sorry for Guzheng. If you don''t believe me, ask her. We really broke up peacefully. We can still be friends."


    "Then what happened to you and Ding Ge? You just broke up with Guzheng, and now you''re dating Ding Ge? When did this happen? How dare you say you didn''t pretend to be Ding Ge when you were with Guzheng?" Cousin said firmly.


    This time, my cousin''s words made me unable to answer. Indeed, from the beginning to the end, my heart had been filled with Ding Ge! It was just a verbal agreement with Guzheng.


    But I still didn''t choose to tell my cousin the truth.


    I just said to my cousin, "There are a lot of things you don''t know about me and Ding Ge, and I don''t know how to tell you. As for Guzheng, I can only say that I didn''t betray her, I didn''t apologize to her, but if you don''t believe me, you can ask her yourself."


    I only said that. Even if my cousin saw me as a playboy, I didn''t want to explain.


    I still didn''t tell my cousin about our agreement, nor did I tell her the whole story of Ding Ge''s arrest.


    Cousin''s eyes were filled with love, just like when she was a child. She was silent for a long time. After thinking about it, I said to my cousin, "Sister, I won''t lie to you, but there are some things you don''t know, and I can''t tell you now. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll tell you our story, okay?"


    Cousin nodded, lowered her eyelids, and sighed. She had always regretted my relationship with Guzheng. After a while, he looked up and asked me, "Are you and Ding Ge serious this time? Can you get married?"


    Getting married...


    It seemed like a word that was a long way from me and Ding Ge. After all, after we broke up, we haven''t openly told her as a boyfriend and girlfriend. We haven''t even discussed this issue, but we all know how we feel about each other. There''s no need to doubt that.


    I nodded with a heavy heart and shook my head. After thinking for a moment, I said, "We are very serious, but marriage, I don''t know now. After all, her parents disapprove of us being together. I can only say that we will work hard."


    "You really look like our brother!" In the end, the corner of her cousin''s mouth was filled with bitterness. She said sadly, "He was looked down upon by the woman''s family because of his family. So were you. He chased abroad for a woman. You and Ding Ge haven''t given up for two or three years. Maybe you really love each other too much. If you can be together, I will still bless you."


    I wanted to say thank you to my cousin, but I didn''t say it.


    ...


    Just after seeing off her cousin, Lin Ya was looking at me across the street. Under the faint light, lin ya was wearing a soft layer of light. At this time, Tang Manya came to Lin Ya. The two of them did not know what to say, and then tang manya left first.


    Then, lin ya walked towards the road, as if she was coming to find me.


    Although it was night, there were still cars on the road. Lin Ya looked around and waited for a car to pass before trotting over.


    Soon, Lin Ya walked up to me and looked at me with the same seriousness, "Xing Yun, we need to talk."


    I nodded and followed lin ya into the restaurant.


    Lin Ya sat down and said bluntly, "You want to meet Shang Hongyu tomorrow."


    When I heard what Lin Ya said, I immediately frowned and asked in surprise, "What am I doing with him?"


    It''s not like Lin Ya doesn''t know that I don''t like Shang Hongyu. I really can''t think of any reason to see him.


    Lin Ya leaned forward slightly, her eyes shining with a sharp light, and she said, "To relax his vigilance, of course."


    I didn''t say anything. Lin Ya continued, "Although the dinger letter said to give up, you didn''t. Shang Hongyu will never be at ease. Tomorrow you will be responsible for making an appointment with Shang Hongyu, and then you will have a chat with him, saying that you have decided to let go. If these words come out of your mouth, Shang Hongyu will definitely relax his vigilance."


    I think what Lin Ya said makes sense. I think we should ask Shang Hongyu out tomorrow.


    In order to save Ding Ge, we have a better chance of winning.


    ...


    The day before qixi!


    On this day, those with tasks began to get busy with their own tasks. Lin Feng and Tang Manya were responsible for contacting their classmates and telling them the real task. They had a good meeting with them, let them see the photos of Ding Ge, and let them be smart. Don''t let Ding Ge send them a signal when they can''t receive it.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao started to buy hats and clothes, and then we had to process them ourselves.


    Lin Ya also went out for emergency printing of flyers.


    And I, too, have to call Shang Hongyu and ask him out. But when I called him, I couldn''t help but guess at the worst. What if Shang Hongyu didn''t go?


    I thought shang hongyu would brutally hang up the phone, but no, he answered.


    At the same time, a cold voice came through the phone, "What else do you want? Isn''t Ding Ge''s meaning obvious enough?"


    His voice was so cold that I could feel his anger through the phone.


    I took a deep breath and said calmly, "I''m not looking for Ding Ge. I want to talk to you."


    "I have nothing to talk to you about."


    "Don''t hang up, you''ll regret it!" I was afraid that Shang Hongyu would hang up all of a sudden and quickly said, "I didn''t mean anything else. I just came out to say something to you. If you come out to meet me, I promise I will never let go and disturb Ding Ge. But if you don''t see me, I won''t let you go. I''ll keep trying to find Ding Ge. I''ll make your heart never clean. I''ll keep thinking about it."


    There was a dead silence on the other end of the phone. A moment later, Shang Hongyu said in a deep voice, "Time and place."


    I could hear Shang Hongyu gritting his teeth.


    ...


    More than half an hour later, shang hongyu and I met at the park that we agreed on last time, new time and old place.


    This time, my monk hongyu almost arrived one after another. He did not sit down, but looked at me with a pair of cold, knife-like eyes and said, "Meng Xingyun, you better not play any tricks with me. I''ll tell you! If you don''t care about your brothers''safety, let them follow me and see what will happen in the end."


    Shang Hongyu''s tone was full of menace. I raised my hand and said faintly, "I came alone this time, I promise."


    Shang Hongyu still looked at me cautiously. He exhaled and said impatiently, "What are you trying to do?"


    He wasn''t as calm as he used to be. Today, he became very irritable, so I guessed that he would probably go out with Ding Ge tomorrow. He was afraid that something would go wrong. What he was most afraid of was this part of me, so he became very sensitive.


    "Nothing. I asked you here today to tell you that I let go." I looked at the blue sky, and there was a melancholic light in my eyes. Then I said sadly, "I really don''t want Ding Ge to suffer like this anymore. It''s me and her parents at the same time. I can''t be so selfish! From now on, Ding Ge and I have nothing to do with each other. I will bless her. As she wrote in her letter, we will all experience love again. Even if we love each other deeply, it will fade over time."


    "You asked me to come here today just to tell me this?" Shang Hongyu frowned.


    I nodded.


    Shang hongyu pointed his finger at me and said with gritted teeth, "Meng Xingyun, I warn you, you''d better not play any tricks. I''m a lawyer, and I live by my mouth. If you dare to go behind my back, believe it or not, I''ll make the Xingyun hotel disappear in Pucheng alone."


    Shang Hongyu said this crazily. I didn''t say anything, but just nodded.


    Then Shang Hongyu flew away.

 Chapter 432 : The Last Wait

    My mission is complete!


    But the tone in my heart was not relieved at all!


    It was tomorrow, and I kept this sentence in my mind over and over again.


    It can be said that tomorrow is the decisive battle. Whether we can save Ding Ge according to the plan depends on the results of our efforts together.


    In the evening, everyone began to report on a busy day. Lin Ya said that the flyers could only be obtained tomorrow morning, and she would pick them up immediately tomorrow morning.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao had been busy all day. They had bought the red and yellow clothes. The colors were very bright. They would definitely be very conspicuous. The hat was also bought. It was yellow, and the word "Elegant style cake shop" was sprayed out with spray paint and font on it. Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s classmates will be wearing these clothes tomorrow.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya really helped a lot this time, and they found enough people. One day was really hard for them. Of course, that''s one of the reasons why we bid so much. How could I care so much about saving Ding Ge?


    In the evening, we got together for another meeting. This time, we were at Hu Zi''s and my house, and there weren''t as many people as last night. We began to discuss the possibility of an accident tomorrow. We had to consider everything as much as possible.


    With the current number of people, almost every shopping mall has two or three students standing in front of it. Lin Feng and Tang Manya have already told them the real mission, just send out a few flyers, mainly to keep a close eye on Ding Ge''s whereabouts.


    A group of young and energetic young people would feel honored and excited to be able to participate in this kind of thing. It felt like the plot of a movie.


    It can be said that these children are our hope!


    Once we hear from Ding Ge, it''s time for us to leave.


    Everything was almost ready now, just waiting for the time to come tomorrow.


    In order to meet the challenge, everyone should go back early to rest and maintain a full body for tomorrow.


    Soon, only Lin Ya and I were left in the hall.


    We didn''t speak. The room was very quiet, as if we could hear the sound of the sky.


    Lin Ya asked me, "How are you feeling now?"


    I replied honestly, "I''m very nervous."


    There are too many variables, so even with such a detailed plan, I think there is a possibility of jumping into the air! It''s not tomorrow yet. I''m already starting to get nervous. No matter what, I can''t relax. I feel a little depressed and uncomfortable!


    "Xing Yun." At this moment, Lin Ya called out my name again. I turned to look at Lin Ya. Her eyelashes trembled slightly and she asked me, "Have you ever thought about what would happen to you if we rescued dinger tomorrow?"


    It''s not that I didn''t think about it. Of course, I wanted to save dinger. But I don''t know, what should we do?


    Ding Ge escaped. To Ding Ge''s parents, they must be looking for Ding Ge, and the first place they''re looking for is definitely me.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. Although it might be a problem that I have to face tomorrow, it felt really far away and unreachable.


    I sighed heavily and said, "I don''t know. Let''s wait until we get Ding Ge out."


    After that, I stood up and walked over to the balcony.


    There was always a feeling that I couldn''t breathe. I opened the window with all my might. The cool wind made my body feel more comfortable and made my breathing a little smoother.


    At this moment, I looked out the window at the lights as usual, my eyes lost focus in the faint light, as if everything in front of me was meaningless. I was lost in the same night as before, as if in the light and darkness, I could not feel the joys and sorrows of the human world, and the whole person was shrouded in a huge emptiness.


    After saying goodnight to Lin Ya, I went back to my room.


    I wanted to go to sleep, but I couldn''t sleep at all. Lying there with no sleep at all, the hot air made me a little restless. I couldn''t help sighing. If someone was by my side at this time, he would definitely break down because of my sighs, or his face would be infected with my despair.


    Time suddenly became unusually long. I did not know when I fell asleep, and in my sleep, I had a lot of intermittent dreams.


    I felt like I was in space, floating on top of it, feeling like I couldn''t catch anything or step on it. I was so scared that I was going to suffocate, especially since I was a little afraid of heights.


    Suddenly, I came to the city again. The bustling streets were like everyday. Countless strangers walked by me. One face after another could not leave any memory in my mind. I just stood there in a daze and forgot what I wanted to do. My mind was blank. I just looked at the world with my eyes. I was very familiar with the scene, but I felt a deep sense of strangeness.


    Then, I still stood there with my feet still. However, the whole world suddenly changed, just like I was walking on the street, the scenery on both sides of the building started to move back in sight, because I knew that I was still, so I felt as if the street was coming towards me, and gradually as if it was moving away from me...


    Then, I suddenly saw Ding Ge!


    After so many days, I finally saw Ding Ge. She was still the same as before, bright eyes and white teeth, beautiful and moving. I could see her in the crowd at a glance.


    She looked at me with tears in her eyes, and in that pair of eyes that met mine, I deeply felt every day that Ding Ge had spent these days.


    In my imagination, it hurts like a knife!


    Normally, I couldn''t wake up after eight hours of sleep, but this night, after two hours of sleep, I felt as if I had slept eight hours. I woke up again and again, feeling like it was almost dawn, but after looking at the time, I realized that time was moving too slowly.


    It was early in the summer, and I got up almost at dawn. I couldn''t sleep, so it was better to get up than to lie there in pain.


    When I got up, I washed up with cold water. At this time, there was finally a trace of coolness in the room. I only wore a pair of underpants and stood on the balcony.


    Another long sigh, it''s already today, today is qixi!


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but worry. Will Shang Hongyu and dinger ask her out as Ding Ge had expected? Are they going to eat? Will he go to the mall after dinner? What if she doesn''t go? What if she went and didn''t notice the students?


    The plan couldn''t go on with every link that went wrong!


    My brain is so much like it''s working on its own that it''s out of my control. I was wondering if something unexpected would happen. Could it be that we didn''t steal dinger?


    Time is like a toy that has no electricity, like an old man who has no steps, so slow that I panic!


    I really had nothing to do in the morning, and this state of affairs only intensified my panic!


    The sun started to rise little by little, the temperature was rising little by little, and the cool air was gone. We returned to the store, and Ji Ze came early.


    Lin Ya and I went to get the flyers first. By the time we got back, the students had already arrived, and their clothes and hats were all put on. Everyone stood in rows at the yafeng bakery. Tang Manya and Lin Feng were talking to them.


    Looking at so many people in the same outfit standing together, the picture was really very eye-catching, and the hat that we made ourselves did not seem to have any shortcomings, the yellow hat on the bright red elegant style cake shop five words, it actually looked very good, a good match.


    After packing up the leaflets for each of them, the group of college students set off in a grand manner.


    After they left, my whole body was like a hot pot ant, completely unable to stay. I think that monk hongyu spoke on the phone yesterday, he should not be so vigilant anymore, or I will go over.


    But lin ya still gave up on me. It was better for me to hide in the dark. Otherwise, if Shang Hongyu saw me in front of the square, maybe Shang Hongyu would take Ding Ge back without getting out of the car.


    That opportunity was wasted!


    If there is no chance, the next one will be more difficult!


    I had no choice but to wait in silence, but today I had no intention of working. I just came to the backyard and waited anxiously for the news.


    There are too many people today on chinese valentine''s day. The number of people passing by the restaurant alone is several times the number of the past. And suddenly, countless couples like mushrooms appear. You will feel surprised and scared. You can''t help but wonder where so many couples come from.


    There was no shortage of couples on the street. They came to the street on the same day and spent their romantic and beautiful day.


    Suddenly, the whole street was several times more noisy than usual, as if all the shops were doing activities, and the countless voices from the loudspeakers were mixed together, making it more difficult to hear.


    I was sitting in the relatively quiet backyard, and the car keys were in Hu Zi''s hands. We were waiting for the news of the students. If there was any news, we would set off at the first time and not waste a second!


    It was noon, the sun was shining brightly and the sun was scorching, but it did not affect everyone who was partying today. Many couples hid under umbrellas together, the man held umbrellas for the woman, many girls held flowers in their hands, all kinds of flowers. Today, they strolled around the street, flowers everywhere, red and blue true or false...


    I think at this moment, Ding Ge and shang hongyu should have entered the restaurant for dinner.


    I''m not jealous of their date today because I know it''s not a date!


    I just thought that after dinner, Ding Ge would propose to buy some daily necessities at the supermarket.


    Our students are about to play their part.


    I couldn''t help but come to the yafeng bakery and ask Lin Feng and Tang Manya to call and reiterate that it''s time to stay focused.


    The two of them didn''t have much time to greet me. Today, the business at the yafeng bakery was much better than usual. They were rushing to make the cake. I didn''t disturb them anymore and went back to the restaurant, waiting for the news.


    I wonder if it''s good or bad?


    At this moment, the waiting room in my heart is full, and my heart is extremely desolate. Regardless of whether it is good or bad, can I have a message first?

 Chapter 433 Searching

    Without news, we had to sit still. The Xingyun hotel and the yafeng bakery were busy, except for me, which made me feel lonely!


    My shadow was so lonely and lonely under the sun.


    I was standing under a tree in front of the restaurant with my cell phone in my hand. Lin Feng had created a new wechat group, and we were all among them.


    But the phone was as silent as I was!


    My heart was very depressed, and my chest was more like a heavy stone. Looking at the couples walking past me, I couldn''t help but think of my past with Ding Ge.


    It seems like there''s never been anything too romantic between us, because I''m not a romantic person, and I can''t think of anything romantic to do. It''s not that I haven''t given Ding Ge flowers and chocolates on valentine''s day, or that I had a nice meal at a restaurant that I rarely go to. Then it wouldn''t be so romantic.


    It would not be more romantic because of the increase in the number of flowers and the variety of flowers.


    Romance should be unique, unique him and unique her, creating a golden memory that belongs to both of them, able to remember a lifetime, old sitting on the rocking chair thinking about this thing, the corner of his mouth can not help but smile with joy, this is romance.


    And the most romantic thing, perhaps, is what the song sang, to accompany you slowly grow old.


    The two of them grew old together, holding hands through life, decades of love stories are the most rare romantic! Its romance is not a moment, but a time spent together for decades.


    I once told ding ge that I was not a romantic person, and Ding Ge said that the moment of beauty and long-term companionship, I chose the latter.


    I don''t know when I''ve identified Ding Ge in my life. We may not have been in love for much longer than others, but we know each other very well, and we are very compatible, like rain and an umbrella and a ladder.


    In a daze, the phone suddenly rang. It was the voice of the message received on wechat.


    I shook my arm, looked at the screen, and immediately unlocked the message!


    It was a message from one of the students.


    I think I saw Ding Ge just now.


    When I saw the news, it suddenly seemed like a strong wind blowing. Although the student only used the word "As if," I still trembled as my fingers prepared to reply to the message and asked where it was.


    At this time, Lin Ya''s question had been sent out in advance, and the other party answered puchi Jiamei.


    Jiamei shopping mall in puxi!


    It''s finally here, it''s finally here!


    All of a sudden, his blood spurted out and he reached the peak of his excitement!


    She felt like a bottle of sprite that had been opened so quickly that bubbles were bubbling out of it, one after another!


    At the same time, Lin Ya and Ji Ze ran out of the yafeng bakery. We looked at each other across the road, but at such a long distance, I could clearly feel Lin Ya''s excitement.


    There were footsteps behind him, and Hu Zi and Old Gao ran out immediately!


    "Jiamei Jiamei!"


    Hu Zi said as he ran to the car.


    I nodded to lin ya and quickly got into the car with Hu Zi Old Gao, while Lin Ya and Ji Ze also started to move over there.


    Hu Zi was driving, and suddenly, a piercing sound sounded. It was the sound of the wheels rubbing against the ground at an extremely high speed. I felt my body jerk back, and then the car jerked out!


    I hurriedly grabbed the handrail by the side and looked straight ahead with my eyes. My heart was thumping, thumping, and pounding violently, as if I had heard a war horn.


    It felt like he had waited for a century and finally heard the news of Ding Ge! This news made my whole body tremble. It was like a bottle of cold beer in a hot summer pouring down my head, making me feel refreshed!


    I have never felt that shorting is so energetic. The energy of every cell in my body has been mobilized, as if it has broken through the two meridians of ren and du. There is a restless energy in my body, like lava that is about to erupt, like a bomb that is about to explode. I can''t help but clench my fists tightly!


    The tension in the car was so intense that it was suffocating. The car shuttling between the car and the car was the best picture of my mood. When I thought of Ding Ge being in Jiamei at this time, I felt an overwhelming excitement.


    Hu Zi and I, the third brother of senior high school, did not speak to anyone. Hu Zi looked at the road ahead like electricity. However, there were too many people and cars today, and the road began to become congested. The speed of the car was a little slower than usual. Hu Zi even overtook several cars, but still couldn''t get out of the car.


    Lin Ya''s car was not far behind us.


    At this moment, Hu Zi turned to look at me and said anxiously, "Ask what''s going on now?"


    It was only then that I realized that I had just lost my mind. I quickly took out my cell phone and sent a message. I asked this student to give me his phone number and say that I would call you.


    Soon, the man sent his phone number and I called him. A girl''s voice came through the phone. She said that just a few minutes ago, at Jiamei''s south gate, they saw a beautiful girl who looked very much like Ding Ge in the photo. Of course, they didn''t dare to be 100 % sure. After all, they only saw the photo and never saw Ding Ge himself.


    Then the girl said another detail. She felt that the other party was very much like the girl in the photo, so she sent a flyer to the girl, and then the girl took the flyer, and then the girl said another word to them. I quickly asked her what she said, and the girl said she didn''t say anything, only asked a question about the elegant style cake shop, right? I said yes, and the girl said another nice name, and then she left.


    Listening to the girl, I was so excited that I trembled. My instinct told me that the person the girl was talking about should be Ding Ge!


    I asked her if she saw the girl alone or two. The girl said not one person, not two people, but three people!


    I was confused when I heard this. Three people? I asked the three of them who they were, and the girl said there was a woman and two men.


    Hearing this, I suddenly didn''t dare to confirm. I think Shang Hongyu and Ding Ge should be two people coming out, right? After all, this was Shang Hongyu''s dream date.


    However, the two more words that the girl said to her, I think it''s very likely that Ding Ge guessed our plan, so he would say a few more words to the girl.


    No matter what, we have to go and take a look.


    I asked the girl what she was wearing, and she gave me a description. I finally asked if you were following them. The girl said no, and I said, you guys stay at Jiamei''s door for the time being. If you see that girl again, you must call me immediately.


    Hanging up, Hu Zi asked, "How was it?"


    "I guess so."


    "Whatever. Let''s go and have a look first."


    Hu Zi suddenly stepped on the gas again and passed a car from the side.


    Xingyun hotel went south and west to Camry plaza, not far away. Normally, it was about ten minutes away. Today, the ten minutes away was so long, it seemed unreachable.


    Looking at all those annoying cars, I felt a little dizzy. I felt like these cars were like a wild bull running wild, and all of a sudden they came to the race track.


    I know Hu Zi drove so fast because I was anxious, but it was too dangerous for him to drive so fast. I had to say to Hu Zi, "It''s okay, Hu Zi. They won''t be able to leave for a while. You don''t have to drive so fast."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Hu Zi replied calmly.


    However, Hu Zi''s throttle was so hard that the steering wheel kept beating left and right in his hands. It was almost being abused by Hu Zi. Old Gao and I really fell forward and fell back.


    Hu Zi added, "If it''s Ding Ge, we''ll do as we said before. You take Ding Ge by taxi and we''ll try our best to stop him. You can just find a hotel and stay here. We''ll contact you later."


    I nodded. Now that it''s over, I can only take one step at a time.


    Soon, the car reached Jiamei''s door and finally found a parking space to stop. The three of us put on our already prepared hats and got out of the car.


    At this time, Lin Ya and Ji Ze had not arrived yet. We saw two students standing in front of Jiamei''s door with elegant style cake shop hats, one at the north gate and one at the south gate, so the three of us walked on both sides.


    Then the three of them met. Ding Ge had not come out yet. Hu Zi said, "Lin Ya and jize are here later. Lin Ya and I will stay outside. Xing Yun Old Gao and Xing Yun will look inside."


    Old Gao and I nodded to make it safer. If we can''t touch them inside, Hu Zi and Lin Ya can stop them at the door.


    Soon, Lin Ya and ji ze arrived. Old Gao and Ji Ze and I began to walk into the square. We went down to the ground floor first. This was the entrance to the supermarket. We agreed to work together, so the three of us walked in front and behind the supermarket and started looking for Ding Ge.


    Take a deep breath!


    My heart tightened again, as if someone was holding it tightly. I looked at the people in the supermarket intently and quickly. It wasn''t so difficult for the three of us to look around. We walked around the supermarket quickly and quickly. Obviously, there was no one we were looking for.


    I thought to myself, Ding Ge, where are you?


    Then, we went up to the first floor. Jiamei had a total of three floors on the ground, but the area was very large, and there were many roads in it, so it was easy to miss with Ding Ge. We had to carefully check the first floor several times.


    First floor, no!


    Second floor, no!


    I can''t help but feel anxious. Why haven''t I found it yet?


    There was only the third floor left. We took the elevator up to the third floor.


    My whole body was extremely tense, and the feeling of high concentration was like pulling a bow to the full moon.


    When we reached the third floor, we continued to search.


    My eyes were looking at every head, like a high level intelligent camera head, performing a rapid analysis of the negative, no, no, or not!


    Walking in a hurry on the smooth ground, surrounded by a variety of people, today, everywhere we go, we can meet many couples, not to mention the mall, many girls holding the boy''s hand, many couples just saw that they were in love not long ago, and now they are so happy and happy, but no one knows if they can go to the end?


    I didn''t have the time to think about it, so I scanned them one by one. I didn''t know if I was too familiar with dinger or if I was too focused. I was fast. Sometimes, I saw a girl''s back for less than a second and knew that she wasn''t Ding Ge!


    We walked past the dining area on the third floor and started walking towards the children''s amusement park. The car cd store opposite was playing melodious music. When I heard it, it was more like I was beaten to death. I took a deep breath, gritted my teeth and continued walking in the mall.


    Just then, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    I was shocked. It was Lin Ya!


    I was so nervous that my heart almost jumped out. Old Gao and Ji Ze were looking at me too. I picked up the phone quickly.


    Xing Yun, come out, come out, Ding Ge is with me. Hu Zi is stopping them. Come on out." Lin Ya''s voice, which had become shrill because of his haste, came.

 Chapter 434 : Storm

    As soon as I heard it, my scalp went numb and all the goosebumps on my body started to form. It was as if a needle had pierced into my skin. All that was left in the microphone was Lin Ya''s disordered breathing and noisy background noise. I didn''t have time to think much about it and immediately shouted to Old Gao and Ji Ze, "Let''s go!"


    As we spoke, the three of us quickly ran downstairs. On the staircase elevator, I took big strides down the stairs. The intense footsteps seemed to crush the elevator and make it soar...


    And in my heart, it was as fierce as a beast!


    Lin Ya''s two words echoed in her mind. Now that she was with Ding Ge, Hu Zi was blocking them from pursuing dinger.


    At this moment, all I could think of was to stop Shang Hongyu and never let him catch up with Ding Ge and Lin Ya!


    He ran out of Jiamei as fast as he could in his life. When he left the door, he saw the conflict outside. At this time, Hu Zi was entangled with two people. One was Shang Hongyu, the other was a man I didn''t know. After seeing this, the three of us ran over again regardless of everything.


    We didn''t come here today to fight. The three of us quickly separated Hu Zi and shang hongyu.


    The four of us are more than enough to stop them!


    Fighting, not to mention fear!


    I glanced at Hu Zi and saw Hu Zi gasping heavily and looking a little dirty. It was probably caused by the two of them tearing up with Shang Hongyu just now. He must have tried his best to stop them by himself.


    Before I could remember asking Hu Zi if he was hurt, Shang Hongyu looked at me with a livid face and shouted angrily, "Meng Xingyun, what do you want?"


    Now that Ding Ge and Lin Ya had left safely, my heart was suddenly relieved, and the corners of my mouth were slightly raised. I replied faintly, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    At this moment, I really don''t want to pester monk hongyu anymore. I want to see Ding Ge!


    "Okay, you ignored everything I told you yesterday, didn''t you?" Shang Hongyu was obviously extremely angry. I''m afraid she never thought that Ding Ge''s compromise was just to escape. Today, he thought that this date was just a chance for Ding Ge to escape.


    At this moment, looking at Shang Hongyu, who used to play in front of me, I did not hold my head high and suddenly became very calm.


    Shang Hongyu was even more excited by the way I looked. He pointed at me and yelled, "Did you just rob someone? Do you know that you are breaking the law? Believe it or not, I can get you in with just one phone call."


    "Cut the crap!"


    At this moment, Hu Zi stepped forward and said with great momentum, "What does this have to do with Xing Yun? He just saw the two of you beating me up to help pull up the fight. You guys still have a reason to deal with people, don''t you? Do you believe I can let you in with one phone call? Besides, if we rob him, which eye of yours saw us rob him, and it was clearly you who restricted Ding Ge''s personal freedom, then it was legal for you to tell me?"


    Hu Zi''s last sarcastic remark left lawyer Shang Hongyu speechless and his face flushed red.


    Shang Hongyu looked at me again and said with gritted teeth, "Can you stop doing useless work? It''s impossible for you and Ding Ge!"


    "Now, this matter is out of your hands." I''m not a good-natured person either. Looking at Shang Hongyu, my eyes are cold and determined, "We can''t do it. It''s not what you say, nor what Ding Ge''s parents say!"


    For the sake of love, Ding Ge went all out, and so did I!


    No one can break my will unless I die!


    "Sure!"


    Shang Hongyu was so angry that he couldn''t even speak. Finally, he glared at me and said, "You wait for Meng Xingyun!"


    Then Shang Hongyu left with the man who came with him.


    "Anytime!" Old Gao shouted at their backs.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said to Hu Zi and the others, "Send a message in the group that the mission is over. Let those students go to the yafeng bakery to collect the money."


    We gave the money to Lin Feng and Tang Manya before, and this time it was really thanks to these students.


    Then he thanked Jiamei''s two students.


    I took a long breath, looked at the crowded Jiamei shopping mall, and imagined the thrilling scene of Lin Ya taking Ding Ge away. There was excitement, excitement, and unspeakable sighs and sighs in my heart.


    Unexpectedly, today''s rescue was so smooth. First, the students found Ding Ge, then Lin Ya took Ding Ge away. Hu Zi successfully stopped Shang Hongyu and Shang Hongyu. It was so smooth!


    I quickly took out my phone and called Lin Ya.


    Soon, Lin Ya got through and asked worriedly, "Are you rid of them?"


    "They''re gone." I asked, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m taking Ding Ge to the hotel now. I don''t think it''s safe for both of us. Let her stay at the hotel first." Lin Ya said.


    I was a little nervous, and now my heart was even tighter. I took a deep breath and asked, "Where''s Ding Ge? How is he now?"


    "She''s a little emotional." Lin Ya''s voice was filled with heartache.


    I also felt a pain in my heart after listening to it. I think Ding Ge must have mixed feelings. She had been locked up at home for so many days, and I really don''t know what she is like now.


    I said as calmly as I could, "I''m going to look for you now."


    "No!"


    Lin Ya said hurriedly.


    I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid that someone will follow you. Ding Ge has just run out of here. They can''t find him. I''ll stay with her now. You go back to the hotel and see what''s going on. We''ll call later, okay?"


    I thought about it. What Lin Ya said made sense. In that case, let Lin Ya accompany Ding Ge first. I can only find them later.


    Although I really want to see Ding Ge now!


    But after waiting for so many days, it won''t be long.


    And I think what I''m going to face later is definitely a storm. It''s good that I''m not by Ding Ge''s side right now. Just let me face the storm later. Ding Ge has endured a lot, and it''s time for me to bear some for her.


    Soon, the few of us went back. I told ji ze to get in touch with Lin Ya later. Now, for Shang Hongyu, ji ze is the strangest face on our side. Let him contact Lin Ya to see if Lin Ya needs any help.


    Then he drove back. On the way, Hu Zi asked, "Cool! It worked! That''s great!"


    I smiled. Indeed, it felt good to save dinger. If today was really a zero gain, I''m afraid I would still be lost and sad.


    But I''m not completely relaxed. I think Ding Ge''s parents should come to me soon.


    ...


    The storm came faster than I thought!


    Ding Ge was rescued around 2 pm, and dinger''s parents arrived at the hotel at 5 pm.


    I thought that Ding Ge''s parents would bring a lot of people, but I didn''t expect that very few people came. Except for one who didn''t know, I guess it was the driver. The only one left was Ding Ge''s parents and monk hongyu.


    In the face of these people, I can''t say the melancholy and sadness in my heart.


    They were all family members of Ding Ge and had brought a lot of happiness to Ding Ge. There was no doubt that they loved ding ge. Perhaps in their opinion, it was good for ding ge not to let Ding Ge be with me, because I wasn''t good enough for Ding Ge. I couldn''t give Ding Ge happiness. They wanted to give Ding Ge a better choice. They thought it was love.


    I...


    Looking at them, I don''t want to comment on them anymore, because they are Ding Ge''s parents.


    The atmosphere was tense, and Dinggebaba''s eyes were almost murderous. The people in the restaurant were all standing by my side. The cold eyes seemed to crush this summer, and the air seemed to freeze.


    Dinggebaba was the first to shout at me, "Where did you take my daughter?"


    I shook my head indifferently and said expressionless, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t have to do this with me! If you don''t hand over my daughter today, I won''t stop talking to you!" Dinggebaba pointed at me fiercely with a grim face.


    I shook my head with a bitter smile and replied, "Ding Ge isn''t here. If you don''t believe me, just look for him."


    "You..." Dinggebaba was so angry that he could hardly speak.


    At this moment, he suddenly took a step forward. It looked like he was going to hit me. I stood there indifferently, but before Dinggebaba came up to me, Hu Zi and the others stopped in front of me with a loud drink, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    I told Ding Ge''s parents before they came that I would never touch a finger on them, no matter what they did to me.


    So, Hu Zi and Old Gao just stood in front of Dinggebaba and didn''t do anything, but everyone was so excited that they all roared with red faces and the scene was so chaotic, as if they could fight at any time.


    Many pedestrians on the road looked at us with curious eyes.


    Mother of Dingge also had tears in his eyes, as if I was a hooligan and a villain, "Please, give us our daughter."


    Originally, before Ding Ge''s parents came, I was still thinking that when Ding Ge''s parents came, I would roar out my innermost thoughts. Why did you do anything to stop us? What are you guys thinking? I, Meng Xingyun, am not even that bad, am I? Why are you pushing us to death? Watching Ding Ge cry every day is what you call being nice to her? Do you know the future or what? Can you tell the future between us at a glance?


    I really want to yell at them. I''ve really endured it for a long time. You guys are wrong to do this! Big mistake! Ding Ge is your daughter, not your slave. She can''t live according to your wishes? Parents like you are the worst parents in the world, doing disgusting things with the words'' this is good for you''. You are so sad!


    For them, I really have accumulated a lot of resentment in my heart, I do not deny it!


    However, looking at Ding Ge''s parents who were losing control of their emotions, I really didn''t want to say a word, and I didn''t know why.


    The resentment was still there, but there was no more!


    At this time, cousin also said angrily, "You are the elders. Can''t you just talk about it? Can we all calm down and talk? That''s my brother. No one can touch him with me. My aunt and uncle are not willing to hit them. Who are you? Have you ever thought about your own children before you hit them?"


    I pulled everyone behind me. This was not the scene I wanted to see. I stood in front of Ding Ge''s parents and planned to have a quiet chat with them, even if it was just a slight change in their opinion of me.


    Although the possibility is slim.


    Just then, Mother of Dingge''s cell phone suddenly rang. I looked at Mother of Dingge and she answered the phone. Then a tear fell from her eyes.


    "Ding Ge."

 Chapter 435 Elope:

    When Ding Ge called Mother of Dingge, we were all quiet. For a moment, it was as if the sound of cars, people, and shops on the street had all disappeared. I squinted at Mother of Dingge, but I didn''t know what Ding Ge said.


    After a while, Mother of Dingge gave the phone to Dinggebaba. Dinggebaba put the phone next to his ear. He kept silent and frowned the whole time. Then he angrily handed the phone to Mother of Dingge. It seemed that he was also very angry with ding ge.


    Mother of Dingge talked to Ding Ge for a while before hanging up.


    At this time, Shang Hongyu came to Ding Ge''s parents and whispered something, then Ding Ge''s parents looked at me.


    Then they left.


    They came and went quickly, and the pedestrians who stopped to watch quickly moved on.


    I''m a little confused. I don''t know what Ding Ge said to Ding Ge''s parents. What did Shang Hongyu say to Ding Ge''s parents? It was unexpected for me that they had left so quickly. I thought the situation would be extremely awkward and difficult to deal with, but I didn''t expect...


    I didn''t think too much either. I was so tired that I took a deep breath and everyone went back to the restaurant.


    I couldn''t help but recall the scene just now. Although I was extremely calm throughout, the pain in my heart was invisible to others. Without the blessing of my parents, who could understand this feeling?


    Ding Ge''s parents hate me so much that they want to kill me with a knife!


    There were so many people around me who looked at me, and it made me feel bad, like a clown.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    It''s Lin Ya''s number.


    But I don''t know, is it Lin Ya or Ding Ge on the other side of the phone?


    I rubbed my face, took a deep breath, and answered the phone.


    "Xing Yun, I''m sorry."


    It was Ding Ge''s voice, choked and hoarse.


    After so many days, I finally heard Ding Ge''s voice. I felt something in my eyes sticking out. It was very uncomfortable. In an instant, those emotions in my chest rose and hit me hard. I blinked a few times, my lips quivering for a while before I said, "Why are you saying sorry? They didn''t do anything to me."


    I know why Ding Ge said she was sorry, but she wasn''t wrong. It wasn''t her fault at all.


    "I''m sorry."


    Then Ding Ge said again.


    I felt some unspeakable pain, so bad that I wished someone could punch me so hard that I could only lie on the ground and moan in pain, unable to stand up. The muscles at the corner of his mouth trembled slightly, but he didn''t know what to say. At that moment, there was no sound on the other side of the phone.


    I thought Ding Ge had hung up, but no. After a while, Lin Ya''s voice came again. She asked, "Have Ding Ge''s parents left?"


    "Let''s go." I asked, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "She''s fine. She''s just a little sad. Okay, let''s do this first. I''ll call you later." After that, Lin Ya hung up.


    When I heard that Ding Ge was very sad, my heart ached even more. I really didn''t want Ding Ge to be sad. I really wanted to see her smile, to see our relationship go smoothly, and to wish that we could have a sweet day on chinese valentine''s day like other couples.


    What I want is very simple, but there are thousands of mountains and rivers in the middle!


    There was another feeling of suffocation in my heart. I went back to the backyard again and sat alone in the dark.


    I didn''t turn on the light and let the darkness cover me completely. I miss Ding Ge very much, but at this time I resisted the urge to call Ding Ge. I wanted to talk to me. Ding Ge probably couldn''t help crying. She had a strong side, but she also had the softest place.


    I didn''t want her to cry when I wasn''t by her side, so I just waited quietly for Lin Ya to call or text me.


    After a while, footsteps came from behind. It was my cousin. She shouted at me, "Xing Yun, turn on the light!"


    I sat on the cold steps and didn''t want to move. My cousin urged, "I have rice in my hand. Hurry up!"


    I turned my head to look at it. Sure enough, my cousin was holding a bowl in both hands. I quickly stood up and turned on the light. My cousin took the rice to a chair, blew on her hand, looked at me painfully, handed me the chopsticks and said, "Hurry up and eat something. Haven''t you eaten much all day?"


    Indeed, I didn''t eat much today. I looked at my cousin''s eyes and nodded.


    Today, I had a whole day of tension. It was impossible to say that I wasn''t tired, but I really didn''t have any appetite. But I didn''t want to worry my cousin, and I felt that I should adjust my state. Although I saved Ding Ge, it wasn''t over.


    I took the chopsticks and sat down to eat. My cousin also sat down beside me.


    Today, she got angry because of my cousin. She was always a very angry person, but she rarely got angry. Today, she yelled at Ding Ge''s parents for me. To be honest, her words touched me very much. She was always the sister who loved her brother.


    My cousin sighed and then said to me, "Is Ding Ge really locked up by her parents for more than a month?"


    I nodded.


    "Hey, I didn''t know a lot of things in the past. Hu Zi and Old Gao told me that what I said to you may be a little heavy, so don''t worry about it." My cousin apologized again. I shook my head quickly. Of course, I wouldn''t care.


    Cousin asked again, "You and Ding Ge''s parents have been fighting so fiercely. You... What are you thinking, brother? Can you tell your sister? Have you ever thought about giving up?"


    I glanced at my cousin and said sincerely, "Sister qi, you know, I did a terrible thing back then. I also know from that matter that it was absolutely impossible for anyone else to separate me from Ding Ge. So, how could I give up if Ding Ge hadn''t given up his freedom for so long!"


    My cousin looked at me with admiration, nodded, and then looked away, thoughtful.


    I quickly took a few more mouthfuls of rice. At this time, Hu Zi and Old Gao also came over. They went into the backyard and lit their own cigarettes. Hu Zi asked me, "Aren''t you going to find Ding Ge now?"


    I shook my head and said, "Lin Ya said he was afraid that we would be followed, so I''m not going to look for them."


    The two of them crowded around me, and Hu Zi said angrily, "Damn it. I can''t even see them after they''ve been rescued. I''m so sorry! So what? Haven''t you seen her all this time?"


    I shook my head. Of course, it couldn''t have been gone forever. It was no different from Ding Ge being trapped at home. But now I can''t think of any other way. It seems that I can only endure it.


    Old Gao said with a serious expression, "Xing Yun, look at this. Ding Ge''s parents are not going to leave like this. They must be holding back something to deal with us. I know this kind of parent too well!"


    I agree with Old Gao, and I don''t think they''ll just compromise!


    Cousin looked at Old Gao and Hu Zi and said, "You two should think of something. What''s the use of just talking nonsense here?"


    Hu Zi smiled guiltily and said, "We''re thinking about it too. If I were to say that Xing Yun and Ding Ge would just get married right away, then they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it."


    "Can dinger bring her household register with her? If you don''t think about it, I don''t even know if I have my id card with me." Cousin sighed.


    Hu Zi took a puff of his cigarette and said, "Pretend I didn''t say anything."


    At this moment, Old Gao''s eyes flashed a little, but he was silent, his brows furrowed into a ball, wanting to say something but stopping, and he took a heavy puff of smoke.


    Cousin coughed and said, "Can you two put out this cigarette? It''s killing me."


    Hu Zi and Old Gao immediately snuffed out their cigarettes. Cousin glanced at Old Gao again and said, "Plateau, if you have anything to say, just say it. You''ve been holding it in there for a long time."


    Old Gao smiled sheepishly. He took the lead in rejecting himself, "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "What idea?" Cousin asked curiously.


    Hu Zi also urged, "Tell me about it."


    Old Gao hesitated for a moment, looked at me, and said, "I think so, Xing Yun. Do you think so? If you want me to tell you, why don''t you just elope and elope tonight? Don''t think about anything. Just a little heat in the head and a little impulse. Run out of town and let no one find you. I''ll see what they can do to stop you."


    Elope?


    When I heard the word, I was stunned.


    I really didn''t think of this idea, because eloping requires a lot of courage that doesn''t have a way out. The shackles of reality on our bodies are too heavy, and we have long forgotten about these invisible shackles.


    I glanced at Old Gao, and there was a flash of sadness in his eyes. I knew that Old Gao mostly remembered his previous impulse. He had previously sold the pond and eloped with Wang Mengmeng, but the result was not expected.


    Just then, Hu Zi suddenly clapped his hands and shouted, "That''s a good idea! That''s a great idea! Xing Yun, elope, you two. Old Gao''s right. No one can find you. How can I care about you?"


    Cousin also agreed with her in a rare way, "This method works!"


    Elopement. When Old Gao came up with the word, I couldn''t help but think about it.


    If I eloped with Ding Ge, what would my parents do? What about these friends and family? What about the Xingyun hotel?


    At this moment, Hu Zi said, "What else do you think, Xing Yun? Let''s leave first, or we won''t be able to leave by then. Don''t think about it, I think we should do it! Xingyun hotel, you don''t have to worry about it. You are still one of the founders of the Xingyun hotel. This will never change. When the time comes, we should call you and give you money. Don''t be afraid that we don''t have money to spend. We should contact you when the time comes. Your parents don''t have to care. We''ll take care of you first."


    Hu Zi''s words set me on fire, and all I felt was a surge of blood and anger, reaching its peak in an instant!


    Yeah, what else do I have to think about? Isn''t eloping about having the courage to do anything? Ding Ge and I have been through so much. We finally rescued her. We wanted to be together so much. What else do I want to do? So what if she could elope with Ding Ge?


    "Grass!" I suddenly stood up and said, "I''m going to call Ding Ge and elope!"

 Chapter 436 I Am Willing

    At this moment, there seemed to be an infinite amount of power rolling in my body, like a volcano about to erupt, as if it was going to burst my blood vessels, crush my bones, and penetrate my body!


    I''ve never been so excited!


    All over my body, every inch of my skin seemed to be emitting a thick, steamy river like sea. I only felt a particularly dry mouth and reached out to say, "Get me a bottle of water!"


    Hu Zi rushed to the front and brought me a bottle of water, which was handed to me in less than five seconds.


    I stood up, unscrewed the cap, raised my neck, and took a big gulp. Water flowed from the corner of my mouth to my neck. It was cold, and I shivered. I was still in a state of extreme excitement.


    I need this kind of state, I need the impulse at this moment, and of course, I need a little calmness, because I don''t want to regret it, and now, this is the state of balance.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Lin Ya''s number.


    Cousin Hu Zi Old Gao also looked at me nervously, which made me nervous.


    There was a beep on the phone...


    Looking up at the full moon, the yellow moon, especially bright, as if it was a shining pendant, in the dark, it was very beautiful.


    Under this moonlight, I wish I could elope to the moon with Ding Ge, far away from the worries of earth!


    But I''m the only one who''s excited. There''s a girl in every elopement story. This girl disagrees, and my impulse is like a fool.


    Lin Ya answered the phone.


    She asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "Ding Ge is eating. What''s the matter?" Lin Ya asked.


    I said, "Give Ding Ge your phone. I want to talk to her."


    "She''s just calmed down. Why don''t you let her finish her meal first?" Lin Ya lowered his voice and said, "What''s the matter? Is it urgent?"


    "Actually, I just wanted to tell dinger myself. I wanted to ask her if she would like to elope with me. If she wants, we can leave tonight!"


    I was still very excited when I said this, but at the same time, I was especially sober. I knew very well that if Ding Ge agreed, I would never regret this decision.


    "Ah?" There was a cry from Lin Ya on the phone.


    Then lin ya took a breath and said, "Ding Ge is the only one who can make the decision. I''ll give her my phone now. You wait."


    Then I heard Lin Ya''s footsteps in the microphone, and after a burst of noise, I thought it was Ding Ge who was holding the phone. Sure enough, a few seconds later Ding Ge gave a gentle "Hello."


    Her voice was a little hoarse.


    The sea of my heart seemed to have surged up again with a huge wave, and then slammed against the rocks on the shore with such a force that even the rocks would crack!


    Countless emotions attacked the last wall like thousands of troops and horses, and my throat felt an indescribable pain. Finally, I said that.


    "Ding Ge, would you like to elope with me?"


    After saying this, I suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and felt as if the door in my heart had been opened. I mustered up my courage and continued, "Tonight, we will leave Pucheng together! I know it''s impulsive, but I''ve thought it through. I don''t regret it. Although I don''t know where we''re going, I haven''t thought of anything..."


    I spoke very fast, because I only felt that there was a lot to say, but when I said this, I suddenly didn''t know what to say, so I froze for a second, and then asked in a trembling voice, "Would you like to?"


    At this moment, I was inexplicably nervous, nervous beyond description!


    My heart, it seemed to be magnified countless times, it was like a small building, trembling and trembling, each trembling that the surrounding ground moved like waves.


    My pupils were also constricted by the tremors, and the images in my eyes changed from big to small.


    My heart was in a mess, but I still knew that I didn''t regret it.


    "I do!"


    About five or six seconds later, it didn''t take long. Ding Ge''s voice came from the phone. It was really Ding Ge''s voice. Although her voice was very soft, it was as clear as what she said in my ear. It was incomparable power.


    Ding Ge agreed!


    The whole figure was suddenly electrocuted. In my eyes, it was as if the whole sky was lit up with a faint moonlight beside it.


    My lips trembled and my voice trembled, "Okay, get ready. I''ll pack up and pick you up later."


    "Are you leaving now?" Ding Ge asked eagerly.


    "Yes, now, the night is long and the dreams are long. I really don''t want any more accidents."


    "But, but..." Ding ge seemed so anxious that she forgot what she wanted to say. After a while, she said, "I didn''t bring my id card. How are we going?"


    I didn''t think much about it either. I just wanted to leave Pucheng tonight, so I quickly replied, "It''s okay. Let''s go first. Let Hu Zi and the others give us a ride. We''ll leave Pucheng first on the highway. In the worst case, we''ll steal it back to get our id card."


    It''s night now. The bus stop must be empty. Ding Ge has no id card and can''t take the train. We can only ask Hu Zi or someone to drive us.


    "Okay." There was a hint of anticipation in Ding Ge''s voice, and I could feel her excitement.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly asked again, "My parents... Did they go looking for you again?"


    "No."


    "Oh." Ding Ge''s voice added a deep pain.


    "Then... See you later." I don''t know how to comfort Ding Ge, and even if it''s comforting, it probably won''t help. This kind of pain can only be eased by time.


    At the end of the call, her cousin took the lead and asked, "Did she agree?"


    I nodded. Although it was calm on the surface, my heart was already cheering!


    "Great!"


    "Great!"


    Hu Zi and Old Gao couldn''t help but applaud. They looked more excited than I was. I said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, Ding Ge didn''t bring his id card. You can drive us later."


    "Sure, no problem." Hu Zi said happily.


    "Me too." Old Gao also said, "I''m back. I''ll come back with Hu Zi."


    I nodded, then the three of them left the restaurant together. When I returned to my apartment, I began to pack my luggage.


    This time it had to be light, because it was too late, so simply pack a few of your clothes, the rest is nothing. Cell phone charger, razor, these indispensable things, check the wallet, there is still some money inside, these are all, when the money is not enough, you can withdraw it outside.


    When I was ready, I got in the car with Hu Zi and Old Gao, and I called Lin Ya again.


    Lin Ya said that they were in the supermarket now. I was afraid that something would happen, so I asked them anxiously what they were doing in the supermarket. Lin Ya said that Ding Ge would buy some water and food, so I asked Lin Ya to send me the address, and then told them to wait for us there. We''ll be there soon.


    I told Hu Zi where they were, and Hu Zi nodded, then asked me, "Xing Yun, where will I send you first?"


    I thought about it, it was a problem, because this decision was really too sudden, there was no plan at all, I think no plan is good, so there is no need to think so much, after thinking for a moment, said: "Send it to Green city first."


    We''ll stay in Green city first, and then we''ll decide with Ding Ge how to get there. Ding Ge''s id card will definitely come back for us, so we can''t leave too far for now.


    The distance between Green city and Old Gao was enough. They had to think about Hu Zi and Old Gao. If they came back overnight, they would have to spend half their lives.


    "Okay, Green city is Green city." Hu Zi added, "Let''s talk over there, right? If you need money, just call. Or is that the Xingyun hotel will always have a share of your money. You won''t starve to death even if you don''t do anything outside, understand?"


    Old Gao also said, "That''s right. Let us know where you are, let us know how you are doing, and don''t forget us."


    "That''s right. We won''t tell Ding Ge where you''re going even if we kill him. Damn it."


    My heart was a little uncomfortable with each other''s words, and a feeling of sadness filled my heart.


    When he wanted to escape from Pucheng, he didn''t have so many emotions. He just wanted to escape from Pucheng with a lot of pain and without anyone noticing.


    This time, he also wanted to leave Pucheng immediately, but there were too many things in his heart. Although he left with Ding Ge, he thought of his parents, his friends for so many years, and the Xingyun hotel.


    I didn''t want to let the sadness pervade our brothers, so I cursed, "Grass, I can''t believe you."


    "Hey, be nice to your family. It''s not easy for you." Old Gao sighed again.


    I nodded.


    Of course I know how difficult this is.


    Then, Old Gao sighed again and said, "You two have to be careful. You two have to be patient when you have to. It''s too hard to fight in the foreign land. Only the two of you, when I think about it, I... Well, many people think that eloping is romantic, bold, and enviable, but who knows how many people are willing to abandon everything to elope."


    I could feel the emotions in Old Gao''s heart, and I patted him on the shoulder a little sadly.


    "That''s not true!" Old Gao smiled again and said, "It''s fine out there anyway."


    Hu Zi also continued, "Yes, of course! When the time comes, let''s just hang around and let these people look down on us. Fuck, this society is too snobbish!"


    "All right, it''s not like I won''t come back if I go out. What are you doing so hard for? Ding Ge doesn''t even have his id card with him, so he''ll have to come back to make it up. I don''t think it''ll be long before I call you guys." I didn''t want the atmosphere to be so solemn, so I pretended to be relaxed.


    The two nodded and fell silent.


    However, in the silence, there was still some lingering sadness in the car.


    I looked out the window. After so many years of brotherhood, there was no need for words to describe and express their feelings. I knew every look in their eyes, not so many sentimental words, but those gentle words could easily hit the softness of their hearts.

 Chapter 437 Meeting And Hugging

    The story of the cowherd and the weaver girl is widely known in china. On the night of the chinese valentine''s day, the cowherd and the weaver girl meet on the magpie bridge once a year.


    I think that the moonlight tonight is so full, I''m afraid it is to light up the way for the cowherd and weaver girl to meet?


    The night of the qixi festival was still brightly lit. As if the whole of Pucheng had never been so lively before, the night continued to recede as it marched, while the splendor remained the same. The whole of Pucheng was like a huge maze, and no matter how we walked, we could not go out.


    It was a beautiful day, the flowers of love were blooming everywhere, and countless people had happy smiles on their faces. But after today, how many people cried and how many laughed?


    In this impetuous era, many love often has no time to settle, like a piece of nutritious fast food. Under the temptation of flowers and material desires, how many people can see the lies behind love?


    Love, like a pure crystal ball, can not tolerate any impurities.


    And that night, I''m going to see my lover.


    Looking at the streamed ribbons, my heart began to feel uneasy. Ding Ge and I hadn''t seen each other for a long time. It felt so long.


    Tonight, we want to meet!


    And less than an hour ago, I couldn''t imagine that Ding Ge and I would elope hand in hand on the night of chinese valentine''s day!


    I don''t want to see my weaver girl once a year like the cowherd, and dinger''s parents are not gods. I have to fight for our happiness.


    I''m a little anxious to see her!


    When I got there, I found a parking space and stopped. I got out of the car and looked towards the supermarket. It was chinese valentine''s day, and there seemed to be a singing and dancing troupe in front of the supermarket. There were a lot of people at the entrance, and the huge sound made a piercing sound. I frowned and searched the crowd for Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    But there were too many people, so I had to call Lin Ya and tell her we were there.


    Then, Lin Ya said she saw me, and she hung up.


    I stood in front of the car, one hand on the car, a little unspeakable nervousness, so I pretended to be calm and scanned the surrounding colorful, many colors of neon gathered together, making the color here become enchanted.


    Finally, two familiar figures appeared on the sidewalk beside the flower bed.


    Lin Ya and dinger were holding each other''s arms. Lin Ya was holding a bag of things in his hand. The two of them walked towards us quietly without saying a word. With streetlights shining on them, the soft light seemed to shine on them as if they were biased, making them look so radiant and soul-stirring.


    The way the two of them walked over was like a painting. Although they did not wear colorful clothes, they overshadowed the glitter behind them. They were the main attraction. The lights and flowers of the buildings could only serve as a backdrop for their beauty.


    I looked at the girl on the right side of my line of sight, her body was filled with indescribable loneliness and loneliness, the joyous atmosphere was out of place with her, in this hot weather, she was like a piece of cool mint, able to take away the whole summer.


    Ding Ge kept her head down slightly, her face in the shadows, and I couldn''t see her expression.


    At this moment, a wind blew through Ding Ge''s long hair. She twisted her head slightly and then looked up at me. She looked at me. I saw the light in her eyes. I saw her beautiful face.


    After so many days, I finally saw Ding Ge again!


    She walked towards me step by step.


    My heart seemed to be pounding faster all of a sudden, and the throbbing in my heart came to life. I left the car with my hands and stood there looking straight at the person I loved.


    Seeing her, she felt that all her persistence was worth it!


    At this moment, Ding Ge let go of the arm holding Lin Ya. She walked towards me with her head slightly lowered. Lin Ya slowed down behind her and an excited expression appeared on his face.


    Ding Ge didn''t walk very fast. She didn''t run to me so fast. She opened her arms and hugged me in her arms. She came step by step, full of sorrow.


    I couldn''t help but think of all these years with Ding Ge.


    We had such a sweet time, because of Ding Ge, my life would be so colorful, because of Ding Ge, I would feel that my life was meaningful, living a special value, Ding Ge had fallen out with his parents and chose to stay with me, we lived in our two worlds, she was my world!


    ...


    Those memories, moreover, were two or three years ago.


    In the long time after the breakup, I had been living and dying in a dream, only imagining in my heart that I could reconcile with Ding Ge, suppress my feelings, and suffer in despair.


    From persistence to regret, one accident after another during this period, those sad and sad, those heartbroken and bitter, the tears when one person, the loneliness when one person, even if we have been together as friends, but for more than two years, Ding Ge has been my ex-girlfriend, not my girlfriend.


    That kind of subtlety and awkwardness was always around.


    We can''t hold hands like we used to, we can''t hug each other, we can''t play and laugh like we used to, we can''t whisper things that belong to us...


    Many, many things, we can no longer be like before.


    Scenes of the past seemed to hit my heart one after another, and the image of the quick strokes made me feel the pain of being emptied out of my body.


    When you look back, you will see how serious your mistake is!


    Ding Ge was still walking towards me slowly. Her head seemed to be getting lower and lower. When I looked at her, my heart suddenly ached inexplicably, as if a needle was piercing me fiercely.


    Finally, she came to me, but Ding Ge''s footsteps did not stop. She continued walking until her shoes were pressed against my shoes, her clothes touched my clothes, and her hair brushed against my face. Then she stopped.


    She was so close to me, so close to me, so close to me, like she was leaning against me, but she didn''t. I knew what she was waiting for, and at this time, I didn''t have to say anything.


    For a moment, I had mixed feelings and countless emotions floating in my body. I reached out my hands and wrapped them around Ding Ge''s back, holding her in my arms.


    I hugged Ding Ge so tightly that I could no longer speak.


    Close your eyes, I never thought a hug could be so beautiful!


    Feeling Ding Ge''s soft body, I felt as sweet as falling into butter. Ding Ge just let me hold her. She was as obedient as a soft deer. Her head was pressed against my chest. I could feel the smoothness of her cheeks. My head was resting on her hair. I could smell the strong fragrance in her hair.


    I hugged Ding Ge greedily, wishing that time would stop for a while. I had seen her in the Ding Ge times when we broke up, but that day was completely different from today.


    At this moment, we finally have each other.


    I clenched my teeth and controlled my emotions. I think Ding Ge must be in the same mood as me, because I could clearly feel her body shaking and her trembling from the bottom of my heart. I could not wait to get rid of all the sadness in her body.


    I don''t know how long we''ve been hugging each other, but I still reluctantly let go. I know we can''t delay any longer. I''m afraid something will happen.


    So I held up Ding Ge''s face. It was obvious that Ding Ge was a lot more haggard. Her face was even a kind of unspeakable paleness, which made people feel sad. Especially her eyes, which were red, could tell that she had been crying for a long time.


    I took a deep breath, held Ding Ge''s face as before, and said softly, "Shall we go?"


    Just then, a song suddenly played in front of the supermarket.


    Dedicate your youth to the glorious city behind you


    We paid the price for this dream


    Leave love to the most sincere girl beside me


    You sang with me, you wandered with me, you lost both sides


    It was only now that I realized what I wanted


    True love and freedom


    I want to elope with you.


    Running to the farthest town


    I want to elope with you.


    To be the happiest person


    It was Zheng Jun''s elopement, which happened to ring in our ears and touched our hearts. Ding Ge and I stared at each other as if we had seen through each other''s thoughts. We were both so determined and unrepentant. Ding Ge''s eyes shone brighter than all the light around us.


    Ding Ge nodded lightly.


    I opened the door and Ding Ge got into the car. Then Lin Ya came over. Lin Ya looked at me, and the way he looked at her made me understand that she was going too. I said, "Just Old Gao and Hu Zi."


    "There are two people in the front and three in the back. You can sit down." After saying this, Lin Ya walked to the other side of the car, opened the door and sat in. I smiled bitterly and got in the car.


    Just like that, Hu Zi was driving, Old Gao was in the passenger seat, ding Green and I were sitting in the back, Ding Ge was sitting between us, but because Lin Ya was there, she was closer to lin ya.


    "Then let''s go."


    Hu Zi said, then slowly started the car, and the car began to drive towards the intersection.


    Ding Ge seemed to be in a bad mood on the way. She never spoke and sat quietly in the back. She looked very tired. We all knew why she was sad, so we didn''t mention it. It would only make Ding Ge sad. Let her rest in the car.


    The car drove steadily forward, the number of cars and people on the road gradually decreased. We were further and further away from the bustling area of Pucheng and were about to leave Pucheng. I looked at the familiar scenery, the buildings, the flowers and plants on both sides of the road, the road signs and the traffic lights, the flashing neon lights, and everything gradually faded away.


    Gradually, they came to the remote area, where only the street lamps were left alone to illuminate the wide road. There were no tall buildings on either side of the road, and instead, there were gardens. The dark green seemed to have a layer of desolation, which made people feel more worried about their separation.


    However, when we left Pucheng, there were so many close friends who could give us a ride, and it was a long, long journey. There was warmth and sadness in our hearts.


    When he reached the highway junction, Hu Zi filled up the gas station beside him, fully prepared for the journey.


    Soon after, they reached the toll booth and stopped to pick up the card, the car finally drove into the highway and set off in the direction of Green city.

 Chapter 438 Resistance

    The car was moving smoothly on the highway, and the bumps in the past were too small to be observed. There were very few cars here, which was completely different from the traffic jam in the city and was unimpeded.


    Without the streetlights, the distance in sight was dark, and under the moonlight, the outline of some distant trees and fields could be vaguely seen.


    The windows were closed tightly, and the strong noise of the engine could still be heard through the glass, making the pure sound more and more peaceful on the highway.


    The headlights lit up a fan-shaped area for us. Hu Zi focused on driving, and the flat road was crushed by us at an extremely fast speed. Occasionally, there were signs indicating how many kilometers away from a certain place, and where the next stop was.


    I took a long breath in silence and finally left Pucheng.


    At this moment, a soft sobbing sound suddenly appeared in the car. I turned my head and it was Lin Ya. She suppressed her sobs in a low voice, but in the quiet car, I think everyone heard Lin Ya sniffling.


    And this kind of crying, let me feel uncomfortable in my heart. Lin Ya was a girl who didn''t cry much, but today she cried too.


    Ding grabbing Lin Ya''s hand, he said softly, "Didn''t we agree not to cry?"


    Ding Ge comforted Lin Ya, but she was almost crying herself. Lin Ya also said with a crying voice, "Well, I don''t cry, I don''t cry."


    The two girls had their heads up and snuggled up. Instead of crying, they encouraged and comforted each other. None of us spoke and didn''t want to disturb them.


    They had always had a good relationship, and they remembered that they used to tease them. They felt like they had known each other for so many years and had never seen them fight. There were no conflicts or small frictions between women. They were always in a very sticky state together. I really don''t know how they developed this kind of relationship.


    After a while, Lin Ya suddenly yelled at me again, "Xing Yun!"


    "Ah?" I looked at Lin Ya, not expecting her to call me suddenly.


    "Tell me, will you break up with Ding Ge again this time?" Lin ya looked at me and asked seriously. Her eyes were as sharp as a knife. It was as if the tone of my reply made her dissatisfied and she would bite me hard.


    Once, I let go, and once thought that Ding Ge and I were impossible, now, how could I let go again! I will take good care of this heartbreaking girl, I really hope to protect her for the rest of my life.


    So I nodded without hesitation.


    I know what this nod means. From now on, I will keep this promise and never waver!


    Lin Ya was satisfied.


    After a while, Hu Zi suddenly said, "Why does it feel like the car behind us has been following us?"


    Hu Zi''s words made me suddenly feel a chill behind me. I saw Ding Ge tremble even more fiercely. We all turned our heads and looked back at the same time.


    Sure enough, there was a car behind us, not far or near, the dim yellow lights were much brighter than the moon in the sky, dazzling! I couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Old Gao said, "Could it be that even people happened to take this highway?"


    I squinted at the car behind me, but I couldn''t see anything except the lights. I couldn''t see anyone sitting in it.


    Hu Zi replied in surprise, "I don''t know, but it''s been a long time since I got on the highway. This car has been behind us. I''ve been watching it two or three times."


    "No, no!"


    At this moment, Ding Ge trembled and said in fear, "It''s my father, my mother and the others. They''re chasing us."


    I don''t know how Ding Ge could tell. She sounded very sure.


    When I heard Ding Ge''s words, I panicked, my eyes trembled, and a chill came out of my bones. I wanted to see who was sitting in the car, but I couldn''t see it at all.


    Hu Zi also said in a deep voice, "I''ll speed up!"


    After that, the car began to accelerate, but now that it was on the highway, how could it speed up? It would be dangerous to accelerate.


    I gritted my teeth and suppressed my emotions. I knew Ding Ge''s parents wouldn''t give up so easily. I didn''t expect that they would secretly follow us. I underestimated them.


    He had successfully boarded the highway and had thought that he would enter Pucheng smoothly, but he did not expect to suddenly find the tail behind him at this moment.


    Just after Hu Zi sped up, I saw the car behind us getting closer and closer to us, but before long, it gradually caught up with us, and it was also speeding up!


    "Why are they here?" Old Gao said angrily.


    We don''t even know when they followed us, but how do we get rid of them now?


    Hu Zi was about to speed up to one hundred and fifty, and had already set the maximum speed for long and super high speeds. The harsh noise outside was especially uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to lin ya, "Girl, give me your phone."


    After Lin Ya hurriedly handed the phone to Ding Ge, Ding Ge said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, slow down. Don''t drive so fast. Brother hongyu has a racing friend. We can''t outrun them. You drive at your normal speed. I''ll call them."


    After that, Ding Ge dialed the phone, and my mood was hanging in the air again.


    His throat was throbbing, and his heart seemed to hang in his throat. I really didn''t expect an accident to happen at this time. At this moment, I was so scared that I was about to elope with Ding Ge. If I lost Ding Ge at this last moment, I think I would be completely defeated.


    I won''t allow it! I won''t allow anyone to take Ding Ge away from me.


    This time, not even Ding Ge''s parents. I can''t stand them treating ding ge like that anymore.


    After the call was connected, Ding Ge said a few words very briefly. I didn''t know what she said to her parents. At this moment, Ding Ge''s expression became very calm, a little nervous and a little anxious. Her face was like water. She didn''t seem to be afraid of her parents'' arrival at all. I couldn''t help but feel a little strange. It was hard to say that Ding Ge had made up her mind.


    There was no light in the car, only the mournful moonlight shone through the glass. Ding Ge''s face was as shiny as water. She said to Hu Zi faintly, "Hu Zi, stop at the next service area."


    Hu Zi wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    I didn''t say anything, and I couldn''t help but wonder what ding ge was doing in the service area. I think it''s probably to talk to her parents.


    I took a deep breath. This time, I won''t be silent again!


    Ten minutes later, we arrived at a service area, and the car behind us followed closely along the way. When we entered the service area, the car also entered.


    At this time, the service area was rather deserted, and most of the parking spaces were empty. Hu Zi stopped at any one of the parking spaces. I sat in the seat, clenched my teeth and clenched my fists.


    "Let''s get out of the car."


    The five of us got out of the car and stood in a corner that didn''t interfere with the road. The streetlights in the service area were on, but the light was too dim. In the quiet service area, there was a trace of desolation.


    I looked at the car that was chasing us, and it stopped too. Then, four people came down from the car. Ding Ge''s parents, Shang Hongyu, and the other one who came down from the driver''s seat, were mostly friends of Shang Hongyu, the expert racer.


    Dinggebaba still looked at me with intense emotion and shouted, "Where are you taking our daughter? Huh?"


    Just as I was about to speak, Ding Ge took the lead and said, "Dad, can you calm down first? How do we communicate like this?"


    At this point, I had a lot to say to Ding Ge''s parents, so I signaled to Ding Ge that I would say it. There were some things that I had been holding in my heart for a long time.


    So I took a step forward, stood in front of everyone, and said to Ding Ge''s parents, "Auntie and uncle, I know you don''t like me..."


    However, as soon as I spoke, Dinggebaba rudely interrupted me and said, "I''m not here to talk nonsense to you, Ding Ge, come with us!"


    I said firmly, "I won''t let you take her away."


    "Why should you? She''s my daughter!" Dinggebaba''s words shot at me like bullets.


    "Is she your daughter? Is this how you treat your daughter as a father? Tell me what makes you look like a father? Shouldn''t parents be happy for their children? Why can''t you show a little respect for Ding Ge? Are you trying to control her like a child or a slave?" I yelled at Ding Ge''s father.


    I knew that I would feel uncomfortable doing this, but I felt even worse. I didn''t feel bad for myself. I felt bad for Ding Ge. She was the one who suffered the most between me and her parents.


    Dinggebaba was so angry at my words that he just pointed at me, unable to say anything emotional. I could see his anger in the faint light.


    After a while, he said, "It''s none of your business how I become a father! I can''t let him jump into the fire like that! How come I''ve never seen you so thick-skinned and dependent on our girl? Do you really think you''re outstanding? Tell me how old you are? Do you have a room? Do you have a car? Can you give Ding Ge a home? Can you give Ding Ge a guarantee of his future life? You can''t even do the basics. Why do you have to rely on us, Ding Ge?"


    Dinggebaba sounded as if his words were more accurate than the truth.


    Yes, some of what he said was right. I am indeed thick-skinned, or else I would have been ashamed of what Dinggebaba said a long time ago. These words might have embarrassed me a few years ago, but now, they won''t.


    I don''t have any money now, no car or house, but I''m trying my best to run a restaurant with my friends. If Ding Ge really follows me, I think we''ll buy a house soon, and then save money to buy a car. I''ll keep working. For Ding Ge, for our future, I didn''t think about that. Since I want to give Ding Ge a lifetime of happiness, of course I have to do it!


    I''m not as good as Ding Ge''s father, but I think I can make Ding Ge happy.


    At this moment, Ding Ge came crying from behind. She said in a desperate tone, "I don''t care about the car, I don''t care about the house, I don''t care about these..."


    "You will regret it!" Dinggebaba''s voice was especially loud in the empty service area.


    "I won''t regret it!"


    Ding Ge shouted with almost all her strength. Her voice was full of heartbreaking strength. She said again, "I will never regret it!"


    I looked at Ding Ge, and the muscles at the corners of my mouth shook uncontrollably. At this moment, I could feel Ding Ge''s strength, and I could feel her heart. We looked at each other as if we were telepathic. The determination in that gaze filled me with strength!


    At this moment, Mother of Dingge advised, "Let''s go back first, okay?"


    "I''m not going back!" Ding Ge had tears in her eyes. She bit her lip and said in pain, "I know what will happen when I go back. I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to go back."


    I looked at Ding Ge, watching her cry, and my heart ached again.


    "Let''s go, shall we? Mom and dad, please!"


    Ding Ge cried and begged her dearest parents. The light in her eyes made my heart burn. I only felt the veins in my temples tremble and hurt as if a wolf had bitten my throat.


    I also looked at them pleadingly. If they could really let us go, I would kneel down for them.


    I gritted my teeth, clenched my fists and pinched my nails.


    However, they were still indifferent, and I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. They had already come here, so how could they leave so easily?


    Dinggebaba looked complicated and finally sighed, "Come with us."


    Ding Ge shook her head, one of her hands in her pocket, and when none of us noticed it, Ding Ge suddenly took out a pair of scissors from his pocket and slammed it against her throat.

 Chapter 439 : Keep Moving Forward

    "No!"


    That moment came so fast that none of us expected Ding Ge to take out a pair of scissors from his pocket!


    For a moment, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck me. A fear of falling into the boundless darkness engulfed my internal organs. I felt a strong sense of suffocation in an instant!


    The heart suddenly tightened, as if death had quietly tightened its grip!


    And lin ya was the first to make a shrill scream.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with shock and fear. At this moment, I saw that the pair of scissors was leaning against Ding Ge''s snow-white neck. The scissors were small scissors that were usually used at home. At this time, the two blades of the scissors were separated. One of them touched Ding Ge''s skin. Under the light of the moon, I could faintly see the tip of the knife sinking into the skin, and the skin was slightly sunken in.


    Fortunately, there was no bleeding at this time.


    All I could feel was countless ants crawling all over my body, numb and itchy, but not daring to move at all. I felt completely powerless, so nervous that I couldn''t even speak.


    Her head was a little confused, and her vision seemed to be covered with a gloomy color.


    Everyone was panicking, Lin Ya and Hu Zi Old Gao were panicking, Ding Ge''s parents were panicking too. Obviously, none of us knew that Ding Ge had a pair of scissors on him, and everyone began to anxiously persuade Ding Ge.


    "Ding Ge, put down the scissors first."


    "Put it down. What are you doing, Ding Ge?"


    "Can you put it down first? Put it down first!"


    ...


    Everyone''s anxious voice made me feel even more feverish. I just felt that my mouth was parched and my lips moved with difficulty, "Ding Ge, can you put down the scissors?"


    At this moment, everyone involuntarily moved closer to Ding Ge. Ding Ge''s emotions seemed to be particularly excited. She turned around and walked out a few steps, looking at us. Tears kept falling, and every tear was like a whip hitting me.


    She said to us in pain, "Don''t move!"


    Her voice was very soft, as if she had used all her strength to say that!


    Suddenly, everyone stopped and looked at Ding Ge, not daring to take another step forward.


    For a moment, it felt as though summer had suddenly flown away, and the empty and desolate service area had suddenly fallen to freezing point, and the air had become stagnant!


    No one dared to speak. We could all see that Ding Ge was definitely not joking. At this time, she was too emotional. I was afraid that the blade of the scissors would pierce her skin by accident. Looking at the sunken skin, I was shocked.


    "Ding Ge, what are you doing? Can you put down the scissors?" Mother of Dingge was already in tears.


    "Dad, mom." Dinger looked at her parents with tears in her eyes and said, "I don''t want to put it down! I really want to die, really! Why are you forcing me to die? Why? I''ve been a very obedient child since I was a child, but can you listen to me once? I really don''t want to marry brother hongyu. I just want to be with Xing Yun! I''m not stupid. I know who he is. I know that I made the right choice. I''m not a child. I''m not a simple girl who has never been deeply involved in the world. I don''t see the evil in the heart. I don''t see the good or the bad in a person. All you know is that Xing Yun has no car, no house, no savings. All you can see is this. What else? How much do you know about him? How many times have you seen him since the day I brought him home to see you? Did you just sentence him to death? What''s the difference between you and the ancient rulers? Mom, was my dad so successful when you married him? Why did you marry him? You haven''t had a hard time together, have you? A man should not let his woman suffer, but if a woman can''t even live a poor life with the person she loves? What kind of love is this? If I marry a rich and successful man and cry all my life, is that what you want to see?"


    Ding Ge spoke for a long time, and she almost finished these words in one breath, so that her face turned red from holding her breath. After saying these words, she gasped in pain.


    Very quiet!


    The area became extremely quiet, and there were no cars entering the service area for the time being. All of us just stood there quietly, and no one dared to move.


    Ding Ge''s words left her parents speechless and embarrassed.


    I, on the other hand, had hair all over me, and my skin was numb. Hearing these words coming out of Ding Ge''s mouth, my blood was boiling.


    I didn''t expect dinger to say so much as if she was going to shout out all the grievances in her heart. And her words, to say that she was not touched, were deceiving. I even had to endure to suppress those tears. She did not say'' I love you'', but her words were much more powerful than those three words!


    I clenched my fists and felt a surge in my heart!


    The scissors were still stuck in Ding Ge''s skin, and I suddenly saw that there was a trace of blood coming out from there. When I saw this, I was even more shocked. I withdrew my thoughts and said in fear, "Ding Ge, can you take the scissors away first?"


    At this moment, Ding Ge was too impulsive. In this situation, she was too easy to do something drastic. My whole body trembled, and the fear flooded me like the sea.


    Ding ge looked at me. There was a complicated light in her eyes. I knew it. I knew how she felt. I could feel every fluctuation in her heart. I could even see the guilt and apology in her eyes for me.


    No!


    No, we finally met today. How could I say goodbye to her?


    I almost cried out, because my suppressed voice became hoarse and said, "Ding Ge, don''t be impulsive, okay? I''m here. We finally met. How can you do something stupid? What do you want me to do? It''s already bleeding. Can you stop acting like this? I beg of you, Ding Ge!"


    I feel so bad, so damn bad!


    However, Ding Ge just looked at me and didn''t say anything but cry.


    She purposely faced all of us so that we couldn''t get close to her. I panicked so much that I was afraid that she would suddenly insert the scissors completely into her neck. She only needed to exert a little force, and the scissors would kill her.


    That''s the neck. The human body is very, very fragile. I don''t think we can save Ding Ge when she does something. It makes me very desperate. Looking at the despair in Ding Ge''s eyes, I feel even more desperate!


    I would never allow such a thing to happen. I trembled and shouted at the top of my lungs, "Ding Ge! Don''t be silly! If you dare to put the scissors in, I will run to the highway immediately. I will stand in the middle of the road and let the car hit me!"


    I''m really not joking. If Ding Ge really died, I wouldn''t live either! I will really run to the highway, so dark that there are no streetlights, no matter how good the car is, it will be too late to brake.


    Since we can''t live together, let me accompany her after death.


    Hearing what I said, Ding Ge''s expression finally moved slightly, and two lines of tears rolled down his red eyes. Her body shook violently twice. She took a deep breath, looked at her parents and said, "Mom and dad, now I have two choices for you. One, if I die here tonight, I will be free. Do you know? I really want to be free. Second, let us go. From now on, don''t ask about us."


    Mother of Dingge cried and said, "Stop it, daughter. Stop it. We won''t make things difficult for you anymore. Take off the scissors, will you?"


    Dinggebaba''s mouth trembled but he did not speak. He just turned his head away and waved his hand in pain and powerlessness.


    Ding Ge put the scissors down, and I was relieved. I saw some more blood coming out of that small wound.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said, "Mom and dad, you will still be my parents in the future. I will always go back to see you. You will always be my parents, and I will always be your daughter. However, my children will never see you or recognize you. I will always be alone when I get home."


    Ding Ge did not say love, nor did she say hate, but her words were filled with the deep love for her parents, and the hatred with despair.


    Mother of Dingge covered her face and wept. Dinggebaba turned his back to us, and the back looked so old.


    At this time, Ding Ge said, "You guys go first. Go back the same way at the next intersection."


    Ding Ge''s parents didn''t say anything more, only Shang Hongyu looked at Ding Ge with a complicated expression for a while, but didn''t say anything. Then a few people got into the car, and soon the car got back on the highway and disappeared from sight.


    At this moment, Ding Ge seemed to have lost all her strength. She slowly squatted on the ground and we walked towards Ding Ge.


    After that scene, all of us were extremely tired.


    Lin Ya took the scissors from dinger, and Ding Ge did not resist. Lin Ya took the scissors and said, "Is this the ultimate purpose of going to the supermarket?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I should have thought that Ding Ge had prepared this pair of scissors in advance. Otherwise, how could she carry them with her? It seemed that she had anticipated the unexpected situation, but we never expected that dinger would face it in such an extreme way.


    My heart ached as I looked at the wound. It wasn''t deep. It just slightly punctured the skin and stopped bleeding. Lin Ya wiped Ding Ge with toilet paper and asked softly, "Does it hurt?"


    Ding Ge sighed deeply and shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt."


    That wound might not hurt, but Ding Ge''s heart was probably already riddled with holes.


    I opened my mouth and said after a while, "Don''t ever do this again, okay?"


    Ding Ge didn''t dare to look at me, so she nodded gently.


    At this moment, Hu Zi asked, "Then... Where are we going?"


    Ding Ge wiped his tears and said to Hu Zi, "Just as planned, send us to Green city. I want to relax outside."


    I nodded. I could understand Ding Ge''s feelings. She was so depressed these days that she really needed to relax.


    Then, I went to the service area to buy a band-aid for Ding Ge. After Ding Ge put it on, we all got in the car. The car changed to Old Gao''s and started to go to Green city as planned.

 Chapter 440 : To Green City

    As the car continued to move forward, the surroundings became quiet again. Tired, we looked out of the window and listened to the noise and wind outside.


    I don''t know when Ding Ge fell asleep. This time, she leaned against me and fell asleep. She put her head on my lap. I didn''t bother her. She was too tired and tired. Let her sleep for a while.


    Ding Ge seemed to be sleeping soundly. The bumps and noises on the road did not disturb her. If I listened carefully, I could even hear her long breathing. I calmed down my breath and pulled a shallow arc from the corner of my mouth.


    I don''t think Ding Ge''s parents will interfere with Ding Ge and me again this time. After all, Ding Ge did something that none of us expected. They should not dare to provoke Ding Ge anymore.


    Thinking of Ding Ge''s words, my heart was filled with melancholy and moved.


    In the end, our relationship was not blessed by her parents. And when she said those words, there was naturally too much pain in her heart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said that she wouldn''t let her children see them and recognize them. This had become a knot in her heart. I''m afraid she wouldn''t talk to me about her parents in the future.


    Ding ge''s hysterical words, however, gave me great trust. I secretly swore in my heart that I would not disappoint Ding Ge! I must work hard and let those people see that she made the right choice.


    ...


    Around twelve o'' clock, we arrived in Green city. After getting off the highway, Old Gao drove a long way to the city. After helping us find a hotel, they left.


    It was a lot easier to leave this time, because we were no longer eloping, but more like visiting and going back in a few days.


    Ding Ge didn''t even have his id, so we had to open a room, but I don''t think Ding Ge would mind.


    She had been a little confused, a little messy hair covering her face, and I had been holding her. When I got back to the room, Ding Ge fell asleep on a bed. I took off her shoes and pants. I really didn''t think much about it. I just didn''t feel comfortable sleeping in her clothes.


    Then I covered her with a blanket.


    But it was august, and the weather was getting colder. The air conditioning in the room had just been turned on, and the room was still a little hot. When dinger inadvertently turned sideways, the thin quilt revealed some charming spring light.


    There were two beds in this room, and I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down. Then I lay down on the other bed. I didn''t choose to sleep in the same bed as Ding Ge.


    After turning off the lights, the room became dark. I was lost in the darkness with my eyes open. I felt exhausted from being hollowed out, so I closed my eyes and fell asleep very quickly.


    It was an unforgettable day, and I think I will never forget the way Ding Ge spoke to her parents with scissors stuck to her skin.


    On the second day, perhaps the whole person relaxed. I didn''t get up as early as usual. When I woke up, the sky was already bright. Although the curtains were closed, the sun was shining brightly on the floor tiles next to the window.


    I narrowed my eyes and took a few breaths before realizing that I was not in Pucheng, but in Green city, in a strange hotel.


    I turned to look at dinger, only to find that there was no one on Ding Ge''s bed.


    I sat up immediately, and a panic filled my chest. I quickly put on my clothes and shoes and shouted in the direction of the bathroom, "Ding Ge!"


    No one answered.


    I''m panting. Where''s Ding Ge? We rushed to Green city overnight yesterday. She couldn''t have left for no reason.


    I tried to calm myself down. I opened the door and looked into the corridor, but I didn''t see Ding Ge. I went back to my room and tried to call Ding Ge, but realized that Ding Ge didn''t have a cell phone at all. I scratched my hair in a hurry and looked at dinger''s bed.


    I don''t know when Ding Ge got up. I didn''t hear anything.


    I looked into the room and saw that Ding Ge didn''t leave me any note. I sat down dejectedly. Could ding ge have gone out for a while and come back? She couldn''t have left for no reason!


    After thinking about it, I decided to go out and look for her and ask the hotel staff to see if Ding Ge had been seen.


    The room card had been taken away by Ding Ge. When I saw that the room card was gone, I suddenly thought of a lot. Since Ding Ge took the room card away, it meant that she should come back instead of leaving without saying goodbye to me. Besides, I really couldn''t find any reason for her to leave without saying goodbye to me!


    But I was still worried that after being with Ding Ge again, I was really too worried about gain and loss. I was especially afraid of losing Ding Ge once again. I wanted to look for her, but I was afraid that Ding Ge would come back and find out that I wasn''t there, so I wanted to leave a message for Ding Ge, only to find that there was no pen in the room, or that was why Ding Ge didn''t leave me a note.


    Was he waiting for her at the hotel or was he going out to look for her?


    As I hesitated, there was a slight noise at the door. I turned my head and saw Ding Ge, who had long hair and a shawl, looking straight at me.


    When I saw Ding Ge, my heart suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, and I quickly walked towards her. My throat squirmed and said, "Where have you been?"


    Ding Ge bit his lip, frowned slightly, and paused for a second, "I wanted to sneak away alone, but when I thought of a fool here, I couldn''t bear to part with it and came back."


    I was stunned. What did Ding Ge mean? Did she really intend to leave without saying goodbye?


    Before I could think about it, Ding Ge chuckled and said, "Are you kidding me? Can''t you tell?"


    "...


    Seeing that I didn''t smile, dinger continued to laugh and said, "Is there no sense of humor?"


    I finally smiled, but it was a bitter smile. It was better not to joke.


    At this moment, when I saw the smile on Ding Ge''s face, my heart was as bright as a hundred flowers blooming. I finally saw this girl''s pure smile.


    I frowned, but couldn''t bear to blame Ding Ge. I could only ask softly, "Where have you been?"


    "I just went down for a walk, and I didn''t go anywhere."


    "Then why didn''t you call me?"


    "You didn''t wake up when I was brushing my teeth and washing my face. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I didn''t call you. It was good of me." Ding Ge retorted, glaring at me with grievance.


    My heart said that it almost scared me to death just now. You were still smiling here, but looking at her pure and sweet smile, I really couldn''t get angry, so I had to say helplessly, "You must wake me up next time, you know? You don''t have a cell phone now. What if I can''t find you when you''re gone?"


    "Didn''t you have a cell phone last time?" Ding Ge lowered his head slightly, but gave me a dirty look.


    I looked into Ding Ge''s eyes and knew what she was talking about. It wasn''t the time she came to Green city to pick me up and my phone was stolen.


    I breathed a long sigh of relief, and there were some unspeakable emotions in my heart.


    I finally waited until this day, Ding Ge and I, no longer need to be as awkward and strange as before. Although we broke up for more than two years, I don''t know if it was because we kept in touch after that, so our relationship was very natural, natural as if we had never broken up and had been together for many years. We knew each other better and knew how to cherish each other. I have missed so many times before such pure palpitations and beauty, and now, finally, it is like returning to the past.


    Looking at Ding Ge, whose mouth was slightly upturned and her expression was a little coquettish, I really wanted to hug her gently.


    Ding ge seemed to have seen through my heart, so when I walked towards her, she deliberately turned sideways and walked inside. I didn''t understand and looked at her in confusion.


    Ding Ge sat by the bed, crossed his legs and said, "I haven''t said I''m your girlfriend yet."


    I froze again. What did Ding Ge say? Indeed, until today, we haven''t said anything about getting back together, but I don''t think we need this anymore, because our hearts are already together. She promised to elope with me, and what she said to her parents yesterday, couldn''t it prove her feelings for me?


    I looked at the corner of her sweet mouth and couldn''t help but tease, "We both live in the same room, you still don''t admit it?"


    "Of course not!" Ding Ge said firmly. She turned her head away with a smile on her face. She crossed her legs and her feet swayed slightly by the window. Then she smiled and said, "If I say no, I mean no!"


    "Ok!" I opened my hands and smiled.


    Ding Ge didn''t care. She sat up straight again, leaned forward, looked at me sharply and asked seriously, "Who took off my pants yesterday?"


    I''m speechless. Ding Ge only asked us this question. It''s not her. Of course, it''s me. But I just want her to sleep better.


    Since she can deny our relationship, then I can also admit that I didn''t do it, so I brazenly said, "The service staff changed it for you."


    "Then the attendant is you!" Ding Ge pointed at me with the expression'' you are the criminal''.


    I said helplessly, "I did it for your own good, not to make you sleep more comfortably. Look, I slept on this bed yesterday, right?"


    Ding Ge was only slightly satisfied with my attitude.


    I picked up my phone and looked at it. It was already past nine. I asked Ding Ge, "Are you hungry? Let''s go out and eat something."


    "Yes." Ding ge nodded and added, "I saw a breakfast shop not far from the west just now. Let''s go there and eat."


    I expressed no objection, but after thinking about it, I asked Ding Ge seriously, "Ding Ge, how many days do you want to stay here? Should we go somewhere? Do you think we should stay in this hotel all the time or change?"


    Ding Ge didn''t seem to have thought about it either. She thought about it for a while and said to me, "Do we have a lot of luggage now?"


    "There are some things you and Lin Ya bought at the supermarket, and some of my clothes." I took out our bags, which were for elopement, so I brought more clothes. Now, it''s for relaxation. I think I should go back in a few days, so I picked up two clothes last night. It''s summer, and these clothes are very thin and light.


    Ding Ge thought for a while and said, "Let''s take these things with us, then we''ll eat and see where we go to play. In the end, we''ll live wherever we go, okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    It was rare for Ding Ge not to be knocked down by sadness. I was very happy to see her like this. I was willing to accompany her on a random trip wherever she went!

 Chapter 441 : Wound

    After leaving the room, we went out for breakfast.


    At breakfast, Ding Ge asked me how much money I had on me. She was like me back then. Her id card, phone, and wallet were all gone. I looked through my wallet. There was more than a thousand dollars in cash, and there was more in the card. Ding Ge''s eyes turned and she thought about it. After thinking about it, she said she didn''t need to withdraw any more money. When the money was enough, she said she would go back to Pucheng after spending it.


    I agreed and asked ding ge where she planned to go, because she had been to Green city a few times before and knew a little about it.


    Ding Ge said he should walk around later and decide where to go after meeting the bus stop sign. Ding Ge said he would pay attention to the change later. Did Ding Ge plan to take the bus? When asked, that was the case.


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Anyway, we are just playing. It''s not bad to take the bus all the way down to Green city."


    I nodded again. Everything was according to Ding Ge. She told me to go east and never west. She told me to go west and never east.


    I just want to be with her. It doesn''t matter where I go!


    After dinner, we strolled along the roadside, a road we were not familiar with. There were strange signs on both sides of the street. The floors were obviously higher than in Pucheng. Cars were more common, people were more common, roads were wider, and the rest were no different. It was like the difference between a low and a high car.


    Ding Ge and I were walking on the sidewalk, and it felt fresh, and we didn''t have a purpose, where we went, this feeling of being relaxed and free was especially comfortable, there was no need to rush to a certain place, there was no need to rush to catch the bus, if we missed this one, then the next one.


    We can stop and comment on a billboard, we can laugh at the traffic on the road, we can look at the trees on the roadside and giggle...


    In such ease, time passed without knowing it. After walking for a long time, but not feeling tired, we came to a bus stop. We stood behind the bus stop and looked at the road at that stop. There were three buses passing by at this stop. We looked at each station that the three buses passed by and decided to go to one of the parks first.


    Soon, a bus arrived, and Ding Ge and I got on it.


    I don''t know if it was too hot or why. There weren''t many people in the car. Ding Ge and I found a seat and sat down side by side.


    Although Ding Ge and I were very happy together, we had to say that the sky in august was still mighty and powerful. The scorching sun shone mercilessly everywhere, and even in the shadows, it was still hot. It was probably only Ding Ge and I who chose this time to go out and play.


    Fortunately, it was an air-conditioned car. It felt good. The cool air was much more comfortable. Ding Ge and I looked out the window. The speed of the bus was not fast. Ding Ge and I enjoyed it. Ding Ge smiled at the beautiful city and I looked at her.


    He took a long breath, looked out the window at the slow passing scenery of the city, and suddenly remembered the day when I was penniless and trapped in Green city.


    That day, my wallet was stolen at the train station, and that was why I chose to call Ding Ge, so that Ding Ge and I would meet again. With us today, if there was no phone call that day, I wonder if our lives would be rewritten?


    So, should I thank the thief?


    It was like a novel. Without that beginning, there would be no present story. But I feel that if Ding Ge and I are not done, then even if I didn''t call Ding Ge that day, we should have other stories.


    Our story should never end at the beginning!


    Life has no ifs, the traces of life will always leave traces in our hearts, even if our memories do not have such a large capacity, but it is this moment of life accumulated, let us from young to old, from childish to mature.


    I looked at Ding Ge and smiled, "Ding Ge, do you remember picking me up in Pucheng that day?"


    Dinger glanced at me, then looked out the window, and casually replied, "Of course I remember. I immediately asked for leave when you called me. But you know, it''s very troublesome to ask for a leave. Time is quickly consumed by something. On the way, I felt that the car was driving very slowly and slowly. I was afraid that you wouldn''t be in Green city."


    Ding Ge said that she had "Asked for leave immediately." Although it had been more than a year, it still sounded a little touched.


    At that time, Ding Ge''s sudden appearance in the rain still gave me a kind of shocking shock!


    I really didn''t expect ding ge to come. During the year we broke up, we really didn''t contact each other, and we never saw each other. The two of us were in Pucheng, but it was as if we were in two worlds.


    This is the size and horror of a city. There are hundreds of thousands or even millions of people living in a limited area. There are crowds of people and vehicles everywhere. Sometimes it is really difficult to meet a person in a sea of people.


    At that time, I couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if I met Ding Ge. Would she look at me with a murderous gaze, as cold as a knife? Or are you completely ignoring me, treating me like a stranger, as if you never knew me in your life?


    In short, there are many sad and cruel scenes in the fantasy, and of course, there are beautiful scenes of hope!


    But none of those images coincided with reality. I never thought that dinger and I would meet again in Pucheng!


    At this time, I inadvertently remembered that my phone was stolen that day. I called Ding Ge on an old man''s phone, but Ding Ge guessed it was me after I answered the phone. At this time, I couldn''t help but say curiously to Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, can I ask you something?"


    Ding Ge blinked his eyelashes and asked, "What?"


    "That day, I borrowed someone else''s phone to call you. I haven''t spoken yet. How can you tell that I called you?"


    Ding Ge was taken aback, as if she didn''t expect me to ask such a question. She thought for a while and replied, "Maybe in the dark I thought you would call me that day."


    Ding Ge''s answer was particularly mysterious, and I couldn''t understand it. I smiled bitterly and said, "Really?"


    Ding Ge pursed her lips and her face was a little red. I saw some memories in her eyes. For a moment, an emotion appeared on Ding Ge''s face. After a moment of silence, there was a bright light in her eyes. She said, "You know what? After you broke up with me, I waited for you to call me every day. I would always pick up my phone and find a contact. But every time it was a disappointing voice."


    Speaking of the bitterness in the corner of ding ge''s mouth, I felt very uncomfortable. In fact, it wasn''t the same for me back then. I was thinking about Ding Ge every day, but my heart was filled with immense guilt, making me unable to breathe, and even more unable to dial out the number that I had memorized in my heart.


    After a sigh, dinger continued, "I calmed down over time, but I saved up the numbers of everyone who called before, because the chances of calling from a strange number would be less and less. Although there would still be those sales calls, it''s been a long time since a strange number called my phone. Do you know? I was already a little restless that day, and I couldn''t explain why. Maybe it was the emotions after a year of breakup that haunted me, so when that strange number called, I immediately had an indescribable feeling, so when I connected, I didn''t speak as usual, waiting for the other party to speak, but... You didn''t speak either."


    At this point, dinger suddenly looked into my eyes and said, "Do you know? Just as we were all silent, I suddenly had an indescribable feeling. I felt that it must have been you who called me. I even felt that I could hear your voice in the microphone, even though it sounded completely silent."


    At this point, dinger smiled again, her eyes full of love, "That''s why I called your name. Fortunately, it''s not embarrassing. I guessed right."


    I smiled inexplicably, listening to Ding Ge, as if I could feel her past emotions. I couldn''t help but ask, "Then why did you choose to pick me up? Don''t you hate me? Aren''t you angry with me?"


    Ding Ge gazed deeply at me again. There was a bright light in his eyes, and in those lights, he could feel the delicate feelings in Ding Ge''s heart.


    I shook my head. There was no need to answer this question.


    Ding Ge also looked at me and asked, "What do you think?"


    After saying these three words, Ding Ge''s mouth rose slightly, and her eyes were full of glitter. My heart suddenly ached, and I knew that some of the pain would not be forgotten so easily. Even if Ding Ge and I were sitting happily together now, the scars between us would take me a long time to resolve.


    My throat was moving slightly, and just then, Ding Ge suddenly grabbed my arm and bit it hard.


    It was as if she had used all her strength. For a moment, she felt a burning pain in her arm, a very, very painful pain! But I didn''t pull my arm back or shout. I just gritted my teeth and let Ding Ge bite my arm.


    After biting for more than a minute, Ding Ge''s mouth loosened, and another tear fell from the corner of her eye. Then, she looked at the blood-glistening wound with heartache and asked softly, "Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 442 : A Girl Who Doesnt Know How to Love

    I took a deep breath and looked at the two rows of blood red teeth marks on my arm. It was shocking, especially clear, and there was Ding Ge''s saliva on it.


    Ding Ge was really going to bite. My head was hurting and I was sweating. I couldn''t move my arm in the air, but I didn''t make a sound. I just tried to hold it back and shook my head.


    I hurt. Could it have hurt Ding Ge''s heart?


    Although she could smile at me and walk on the street with me sweetly, she looked like a girl with no worries and had fun with her boyfriend.


    But I know that there are some things she will never forget!


    I looked into Ding Ge''s eyes and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with my other hand. I held her cheek and touched her face with my thumb, "Don''t cry. It doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all!"


    Looking into her eyes, I could feel all the emotions in Ding Ge''s heart. The reason why she bit me was because she was angry that I had broken up with her ruthlessly, and this emotion had been piling up in her heart. Over time, it gradually became a volcano, and after a certain emotion was ignited, Ding Ge finally exploded.


    So she bit my arm hard, which was also the release of her emotions. From the regret and guilt in her eyes, I could see that she didn''t want to bite my arm so hard, but when she did, those emotions were like a mountain torrent.


    I don''t blame her. If a bite from me can make her feel better, then let her bite, not two bites.


    Because of the pain in that wound, Ding Ge''s heart ached, but she had been in pain for countless days and nights, and how much pain could these two rows of teeth marks on my arm cause me?


    At this moment, Ding Ge shook my arm slightly, and her eyes were covered with crystal mist. She said to me with a pained heart, "I''m sorry Xing Yun, I didn''t expect it to be so serious. I''m sorry, it must be very painful, right? Will it leave a scar?"


    "Stay, stay. It just makes me remember. If I do something wrong, I should be punished, right?"


    "Let''s hurry and find a hospital. It''s too serious!" Ding Ge said worriedly.


    "No need." My heart trembled. I would rather it hurt a little longer.


    But dinger disagreed and insisted on getting out of the car to take me to the hospital. I said it wasn''t that serious. I just took a bite and put a band-aid on it. Dinger saw that I was firm and didn''t say anything. She began to focus on whether there was a pharmacy on the road. Fortunately, we soon saw a pharmacy.


    But the bus didn''t stop until the next stop, so we had to get off the bus and walk back. I don''t know if it was too self-reproach. Ding Ge was a little down, and seeing her sad like this made me feel even worse. I wish she could smile like before. I don''t want to see her unhappy.


    So I stopped, and Ding Ge quickly said, "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "I''m not going!"


    Ding Ge frowned and said in a panic, "How can I not go?"


    She looked at me pleadingly, and I stood facing her. The two of them stood under the august sun, staring at each other. Beside them were cars whizzing past and people rushing past to avoid the sun.


    I held Ding Ge''s face in both hands and said, "Ding Ge, I don''t want to see you unhappy. Don''t be sad, okay? You don''t have to blame yourself. I deserve it! You didn''t bite me much, just like when you went to Green city to pick me up, you could not go. Just leave me in Green city to fend for myself, because I deserve it."


    After saying too much, I couldn''t help but recall the scene of our breakup and blur the scene before me. I looked at the familiar and friendly face and said in repentance, "At first, I made a wrong decision, a decision that should have been struck by lightning, a decision that could not be forgiven! At that time, I was so short-sighted that my whole body collapsed and I felt all around me I''m as small and lowly as an ant. I don''t even think I can fly out even if I''m a bird. Later on, I realized that it was a setback, just like one setback after another in my life. I was in my twenties, and I didn''t have a good time, but I didn''t have a good time, and then the big wave slapped me on the beach!"


    My voice trembled slightly, "But I only thought about myself, but I didn''t think about you. I didn''t ask you what you were thinking. I rudely pushed you out of the door, ruthlessly ignoring you, even for such a long time. Until today, I didn''t say sorry to you. Ding Ge, I know how painful your heart is, so don''t blame yourself and don''t feel guilty about this wound today, okay? It was my fault, and it should have left a scar on it, so that I could remember my stupid mistakes for the rest of my life. You should raise your neck and say that you are your fault without any psychological burden. You deserve it. You have to be calm! You shouldn''t even let it go. You should punish me. You should make me pay for it. You should smile and enjoy my compensation for you. I''m the one who should feel guilty and take care of you and beg for your forgiveness. I''m not worthy of your kindness!"


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything, just a pair of autumn eyes looking at me deeply. The light in her eyes was more intense than the sun''s.


    "Do you know? Ding Ge, I really don''t want to see you cry. You shed too many tears because of me. I never want to see you cry again. I want you to laugh, okay, Ding Ge? You have to be happy in the future, okay?"


    Ding Ge sniffled and tried to swallow the tears. After a while, she looked up at me and asked, "So I laughed and you went to buy a band-aid?"


    I nodded.


    Dinger smiled brightly like a sunflower, her white teeth shining in the sun, and the smile on her face was so sweet.


    I smiled and said to her, "Let''s go."


    After we got to the pharmacy, we bought some band-aids, and then we stood at the intersection. The hot weather made people sweat constantly, but looking at the beautiful woman in front of them, they felt that it was worth it to be with her in the flaming mountain.


    Ding Ge carefully ripped the band-aid open and stuck it on the wound. She moved very gently, afraid that it would hurt me.


    As I watched her focused movements, a warm current surged through my heart. Because the teeth marks were bigger, one did not work. Ding ge wiped the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand, then continued to apply.


    At this moment, just as she was pressing against me, my arm jerked back and let out a strong breath.


    Ding Ge was even more shocked and her eyes were filled with heartache. However, when she saw the teasing on my face, she immediately hit me and glared at me. Hurry up, put it on."


    I stretched my hand, and Ding Ge put on the band-aid seriously again, so he breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, at this time, the wound was only a dull pain, like a small insect biting at the wound, but it was no longer the pain of being scalded by boiling water.


    I couldn''t help but look at Ding Ge''s arm, her right arm. I remember when she suffered a bone fracture for me, the pain was like cramping and scratching. My injury was too childish.


    I grabbed her right wrist and asked, "Does your hand still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. All the bones are healed." Ding Ge replied.


    I used my hand to play with ding ge''s hair again and said sadly, "Didn''t I tell you not to be so nice to me? Why are you so nice to me?"


    Ding Ge smiled helplessly and said, "Maybe love is poison, and then I was poisoned!"


    "Is there an antidote?"


    "Some have, some have not. I am the deepest kind. The poison has entered my blood and bone marrow, and there is no turning back."


    Ding Ge''s love words made my heart flutter again.


    She allowed me to fiddle with her hair as if she had already gotten used to it. In the past, I used to play with Ding Ge''s soft hair like this. Even later, Ding Ge asked me to help her blow her hair. I like this feeling.


    I doted on her hair, the tips of my fingers loving her, and her hair fluttered gently with my touch, the sunlight shining on it as if dancing on it.


    At this moment, she turned to look at the sun in the sky, and then said to herself, "I could not go to Green city to pick you up, but I still went. I could have saved without saving, but I did. I kept saving for so long. I could not wait for you, I didn''t even know if you would wait for me, but I still waited. I could go home and live, but I was still living alone outside. I should hate you, but I just couldn''t. I could not love you..."


    At this point, dinger looked up at me. I saw her lips quivering and my heart ached for some reason. Although Ding Ge did not finish what he said, it was enough for me.


    Clearly I can not love you!


    Ding Ge was a very gentle girl, as gentle as water, and as shy as she was. She could take care of me, hold my hand, walk on the street, and live with me, but she rarely spoke to me in love. Sometimes when I teased her, her cheeks would burn and her face would turn red to her ears.


    She''s a girl who doesn''t know how to talk, but she doesn''t hide her feelings. She can express her feelings for you with her actions.


    Today, she said these love words, like a cool summer breeze, fresh and sweet, as if taking away the whole summer.

 Chapter 443 : The First Day of the Tour

    Ding Ge didn''t realize how much her words had stirred up in my heart.


    I looked at her and felt the slide of my fingertips. It was as if something had crept into my fingertips and traveled all over my body as if it had been gently electrocuted.


    Although Ding Ge had been around in society for many years, she was still a very simple girl in her bones. It was not that she was easily deceived and could not tell the difference between the heart and the heart, but that for so many years, she had always been so meticulous, gentle and always considerate of others.


    When I was with her, I always felt like I was in love, because the tenderness in her eyes would always touch my heart like a spring breeze.


    At this moment, I really want to kiss Ding Ge!


    That feeling was especially strong. I put one hand behind Ding Ge''s head and looked down at the beautiful girl in front of me. I just felt that with Ding Ge, my life was already without regret.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said, "Am I unhappy again? Well, I''m wrong. I''ll laugh. I''ll laugh."


    After that, dinger smiled at me again.


    My mood was disturbed by Ding Ge. Forget it. I breathed deeply to calm myself down. Then I took the bus with Ding Ge again and went to a park.


    When we arrived at the park, I bought two bottles of water for the two of them. It was really hot, but the park was still bustling with people. Ding Ge and I walked in the crowd. Ding Ge said that we wanted to find a cool place to rest, so we found a cool seat and sat down to catch our breath.


    I opened the bottle and took a sip. I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Is it hot?"


    Ding Ge wiped the sweat from his face and replied, "Not bad. How about you?"


    I smiled and replied, "Not bad."


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Being able to go to the park with Ding Ge was something that only happened in a dream before, so I didn''t care about the heat. I took out a tissue from my bag and wiped it for dinger. Ding Ge wanted to do it, but I didn''t let her move. I wiped the sweat off Ding Ge''s face with a tissue.


    Ding Ge''s mouth curved slightly.


    I praised, "And a clean and beautiful woman."


    Ding Ge pretended to be reserved and ignored me, looking at the park full of flowers and plants.


    I looked at the people in the park. There were a lot of couples and even many people with umbrellas. The boy carefully held umbrellas for the girl. The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder on the cobblestone path. There was also a family of three who came out to play. The child jumped up and down in front, followed closely by his father. Some were playing chess, some were playing cards, and some were having some group activities.


    Looking at these ordinary people, for the first time, I felt that I was integrated into them, and I became an ordinary person, and the people I liked lived an ordinary life, and my heart was no longer slowly lonely and sad.


    A calm life, although full of ups and downs, also has encouragement and support, just like a wave line, there are floating, but those floating are like ripples on the surface of the water blown by the breeze, not those towering waves on the sea.


    I''ve been through too many waves, I really don''t want to experience any more excitement, I just want to live a peaceful life with Ding Ge.


    This is my greatest wish now!


    But god knows how much effort and experience Ding Ge and I have put into fulfilling this wish...


    How I wish my life could be like this in the future. Ding Ge and I would live together in a cold and warm city. With Ding Ge, black and white life would become colorful, and there would be people missing in our life. We could see her when we got home, maybe even have a child. The picture on the wall was a happy family of three.


    I turned to look at Ding Ge again.


    At this moment, inexplicably, a strong urge to get married surged in my heart.


    It felt like a summer storm, and it felt right. After all, a few years ago I had fantasized about marrying Ding Ge. I really thought about it. Ding Ge was right in front of me, and she came back to me. I really wanted to marry her.


    But I was afraid of scaring Ding Ge at this time. After all, Ding Ge had just experienced a lot of excitement. Now that she was so happy, her heart was still very sensitive and fragile. I didn''t want to destroy the peace and beauty now, and I didn''t want to hurt Ding Ge, so I had to take back my thoughts.


    Then Ding Ge and I continued to walk around the park. There were many other things in the amusement park. Besides some children, many of them were more exciting. Ding Ge was timid, such as the roller coaster. She didn''t dare to play, so we took the ferris wheel in the end.


    After buying the tickets, Ding Ge and I walked into the ferris wheel and entered a cabin under the arrangement of the staff. Ding Ge and I sat down.


    Gradually, the ferris wheel began to start, and our position began to slowly rise, because Ding Ge was afraid of heights, even sitting in this small space, she was a little nervous, but it was not that serious, after all, the ferris wheel was a relatively gentle amusement facilities.


    Ding Ge took the initiative to hold my hand, holding it very hard, feeling her strength, my heart was filled with something.


    My hands were tightly crossed, and I felt the warmth between our palms. There was a little sweetness in my heart, like honey.


    As the position rose, the view in front of us began to widen. We could see further away, but the city was too big, even if it rose very high, the view was still building except for building. All kinds of buildings were filled in every corner of the city, like a huge maze.


    I don''t know if I often stand on the balcony at home and look out. The height of the tenth floor is much higher than this ferris wheel, and because many tall buildings block the scenery outside, what I can see in my sight can''t be compared to the view of the balcony at home, but it doesn''t affect my mood.


    Because I was alone at home, and right now, I was holding Ding Ge''s hand.


    We were almost at the top, and even without looking at Ding Ge, I could feel her nervousness through the strength of her grip and the stiffness of her body.


    I had to comfort him, "Don''t be afraid. This ferris wheel is only about five or six stories high. It''s not that high. Look, the people below can see it clearly."


    However, Ding Ge shook his head quickly and said, "You know you''re more afraid to look down. Did you do it on purpose?"


    "Really not." I continued to encourage Ding Ge, "Then look away. Don''t look down there. Look at those buildings. Aren''t they pretty?"


    "But I can feel the ferris wheel moving, and the cabin has been shaking slightly." Ding Ge''s voice was trembling.


    I smiled and said, "If you don''t want the ferris wheel to move, then we''ll stop here."


    Ding Ge looked like she was being bullied and said, "Can you stop scaring me?"


    "I didn''t scare you!" I added, "Since you''re still afraid, then close your eyes. I''ll hold your hand all the time. If you don''t let go, just take a deep breath. Just take a deep breath."


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything and took the initiative to do what I said.


    I hold Ding Ge''s hand, and I will never let go. In the future, even if I make a small promise to Ding Ge, I will take it to heart and work hard to complete it.


    I rubbed the back of Ding Ge''s hand with my thumb and looked at the slender hands.


    There was a good time with ding ge as a friend, but there was always a slight sense of loss. At that time, Ding Ge was like this in front of me. I could talk and laugh with her, but I couldn''t hold her hand, hug her, and make those intimate gestures with her.


    Holding Ding Ge''s hand, that feeling was indescribable, and it felt great!


    Ding Ge was still a little scared. She was breathing deeply as I said. She looked a little inexplicably cute. I couldn''t help but smile and look at her slightly pouted lips, as if I were kissing her gently.


    Looking at those two reddish lips, the emotions in my heart slowly rose like the rising sea water, so I gradually approached Ding Ge and kissed her lips.


    When I touched Ding Ge''s lips, I felt as if the sunlight around me had suddenly become much stronger, and the crowd below began to become ethereal. The scene in front of me had actually added a dreamy color.


    Ding Ge was immediately alert and subconsciously pulled back. She opened her eyes wide and looked at me with a look of horror. Two rosy clouds appeared on her face, and her face was full of shyness.


    I looked at Ding Ge a little resentfully. Her reaction was too intense. I only kissed her lightly.


    There was not much anger on ding ge''s shy face, but more embarrassment. She looked at me impatiently but could not bear to blame, and said softly, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" I smiled and honestly said, "I just kissed you."


    Ding Ge glared at me and then said, "There are so many people watching. If you do that again, I will bite you!"


    Ding Ge is indeed a shy girl. She has always been shy about making intimate gestures with me in front of others. Hugging is the best way to do it.


    But I really didn''t think much of it. I deliberately put on a look of fear to make Ding Ge happy and said, "Well, I was wrong. I was wrong."


    Then, the ferris wheel slowly descended. Ding Ge and I got off the ferris wheel and came to the ground. Ding Ge finally smiled again. She gradually relaxed. I teased Ding Ge and said, "How about another roller coaster? Having fun?"


    Ding Ge knew I was making fun of her on purpose, so he raised his foot and chopped it at my shoe.


    I smiled shamelessly and didn''t care.


    At this moment, we were still holding hands, not letting go. Ding Ge deliberately tried to pull her hand away from me. Her body pulled back, but I didn''t want to let her go, so I said, "How can you hold it so firmly on top?"


    Ding Ge said that he couldn''t beat me, so he could only look down on me with his eyes. I smiled, ignoring the increased strength in Ding Ge''s hands, and said, "There are too many people down there to avoid losing them. Let''s hold them."


    "I''m not a child." Ding Ge continued to push, but there was nothing he could do.


    I smiled smugly and said in my heart that if you can break free, you can break free. If you can''t break free, don''t blame me.


    Ding Ge was powerless, and I began to lead Ding Ge out. Ding Ge was still resisting, but this was more eye-catching. Ding Ge had no choice but to swallow his anger and follow me.


    I pulled Ding Ge along, walked through the crowd, and casually strolled the streets. At noon, I ate at a nearby restaurant. In the afternoon, the two of them went to a cold drink shop and sat down. Then, they went to a landmark square in Green city.


    Time flowed by like water.


    In the past, I always felt that the days were hard and lonely in my thoughts. Now, I finally don''t have to live like before. I have a new life.


    On this day, I felt very happy to have a trip to Pucheng!


    In the middle of the night, I asked dinger where she decided to go tonight.


    Ding Ge smiled sheepishly and said, "Of course it''s the food street!"

 Chapter 444 Night in Green City

    Just like before.


    When Ding Ge went to a place, she always liked to go to the lively and noisy snack street. Looking at the delicious snacks, Ding Ge could not hide her eyes. She would try her best to taste the special snacks everywhere. When she found the delicious food, Ding Ge was as excited as finding a treasure and would always share it with me at the first time. So many times, she would show up to feed me with chopsticks and hands. She took a bite and let me take a bite.


    Sitting on the bus with Ding Ge again, I couldn''t help but recall the past. Ding Ge had a rich family, but she never asked me to take her to fancy restaurants, never said anything about buying luxury goods or expensive brands, never said anything about being miserable with me.


    I think that if Ding Ge hadn''t been with me, her life would have been very different. She could wear those designer clothes, buy all kinds of cosmetics, bags and shoes, ride in and out of those high-end hotels in a luxury car, don''t worry about the money, don''t worry about rent, don''t go into and out of the market every day and haggle over the price of those few cents.


    Ding Ge and I have been living a miserable life together! I asked Ding Ge before, do you regret being with me?


    Ding Ge said lightly," what are you regretting? What are you regretting? I''m living a good life now. We can be together every day. We can go shopping, cook together, watch tv and movies on the computer. We can work together. I''m very satisfied. I''m very happy. I''m very happy. Although we don''t have our own house now, we can save slowly. I can make money when you make money. One day life will be better, won''t it?


    Yes, I told Ding Ge that life would definitely get better!


    At that time, we didn''t have enough money, but we actually had some savings because we didn''t spend too much money. Ding Ge only occasionally ate or bought snacks on the street. We didn''t borrow any money. I always dreamed that our savings would increase.


    At that time, there was always a lot of pressure in my heart, and a lot of it was from Ding Ge''s parents, which made me a little eager for success and instant benefit. He wanted to give Ding Ge a home and prove that Ding Ge''s parents were wrong.


    Before meeting Ding Ge''s parents, the feeling was not so strong. Although it was difficult to know the days, it was still very happy in my heart. Every day, I was in that small house with Ding Ge. Although the house was small, I really felt that it was a home, and there was also the warmth of a small home. Two people living there were happy enough to fill every corner of the room. We liked that small home very much. There were the most precious memories of my life.


    In my memory, the house was so warm that the energy saving lamp above could illuminate the whole room. Ding Ge and I had a small bed. Sometimes we would prepare something to eat. We would sit on the bed and watch tv. The kitchen was very close to the bedroom. Ding Ge could often smell the kitchen food in the bedroom. At that time, when we could have a big meal, we were so happy. I always thought seriously about it. He was going to cook a big meal, which made Ding Ge taste so delicious that he could drool.


    I always try my best to satisfy Ding Ge''s demands, but she didn''t mention any difficult ones. Her demands are really simple, just let me accompany her when I''m free. I often go out for a walk at night. Sometimes I have fun with my friends. At that time, life was very simple, like a line, but that line was colorful.


    There are so many beautiful things in my memory that I don''t want to wake up. If possible, I really hope that these two years can be erased and let''s go back to our old life and continue to live.


    Taking back those thoughts, I took a deep breath and looked at Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge was looking at the night in Green city. At this time when the lights were on, Green city became a city with red wine and green flowers. Countless neon lights made it a splendid city. Thousands of lights flowed in the city, making the city''s night full of vitality and passion.


    At night, there were obviously more people in Green city. The speed of the bus was much slower than usual. It was common to see people walking past the bus. It was not as loose as it was during the day, when the bus was full of people.


    Some were on their way home from work, some were just playing for a day trying to find a new stall, some were busy working with their phones, some were whispering something, there were a lot of people on the bus, everyone had their own stories, and the other end of these stories was connected to someone in a certain place, and countless people connected one after another. Lines, these lines are colorful, these stories are played in this city every day, there are sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, sad, happy, sad.


    Life is like this. It''s like an ugly painting, and it can''t bring you much feeling. But when you look at it for a long time, you will find the charm of this painting.


    It is said that only after losing do you know how to cherish, lose, understand, and no matter how much you know, you can''t cherish what you have lost.


    So when dinger returned to me, I cherished it! I was so afraid that she would suddenly slip away from me that I wanted to hold on to her tightly.


    Ding Ge''s goodness is endless in a thousand and one nights. I will never do those stupid things again.


    When we got off the bus, it was not far from the snack street. At this time, we were in a square. There were a lot of people here and there were almost endless people around us. They went from south to north and from east to west. Everyone who got off work came out to enjoy the night life of the city.


    This time, Ding Ge took my hand. Maybe she was really afraid to lose it with me. After all, the scene before her was really crowded and it was easy to lose it, and dinger didn''t bring her phone. I couldn''t be separated from Ding Ge, so I held Ding Ge''s hand tightly.


    They held each other tightly, and their hearts were filled with longing and love that had been separated for a long time.


    Along the way, we followed the crowd, looking at everything in front of us with a sense of freshness, and soon arrived at the snack street. There were more people here, many vendors were setting up stalls, and many food stores. When they got close, they could smell the fragrance from time to time, and their noses were a little overwhelmed.


    It was a chaotic but particularly earthy scene. Ding ge smiled at me, her eyes sparkling. She started to pull me in front of her, and her whole body became a little excited. I smiled and had to concentrate on following Ding Ge''s footsteps.


    Usually when we go to the snack street, the process is basically the same. First of all, we should walk around the snack street and meet the favorite food, or have never seen the kind that looks delicious. First, we should try it and eat while walking. Finally, we can choose a restaurant to sit down and order. After eating, we can continue to walk around. If there is anything else we want to eat, we can take it away in a bag.


    It was the same this time.


    The familiar scene, all kinds of delicious food, countless colors and scents seduced the greedy insects in my stomach. I could even hear the sound of frying and frying. My eyes were filled with the delicious food in front of me. At this time, this place was like a paradise.


    Ding Ge and I walked down the snack street and ate a full meal. It was obvious that Ding Ge enjoyed it. I remember Ding Ge once said that she didn''t eat meat, and when she asked her, she only said that she lost weight. Now that she ate meat, I was very pleased.


    After eating, Ding Ge touched his stomach, which didn''t look any different from the outside of his clothes, and said, "It''s so full!"


    After all, she was a girl, and she didn''t eat as much as I did. After eating, we walked around the snack street, bought two glasses of juice and two cakes that looked delicious.


    We started off in this area, and Ding Ge began to comment on the snacks we ate today. They tasted good, but they weren''t particularly amazing. I couldn''t help but laugh. What do you have to eat when you meet someone amazing? Ding Ge said of course, most of them were eaten before, and they were not as delicious as they thought. I teased again as if you had eaten all the food and snacks in the country.


    Ding Ge said, "I haven''t eaten it all, but in the future, I must aim to taste all the delicious food in the world and achieve it bit by bit."


    Ding Ge said this very seriously. Looking at her focused look, my heart throbbed. I smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll stay with you."


    "Hehe."


    Ding Ge smirked, his lips curved in bliss.


    "Where are we going next?" I asked Ding Ge again.


    "Find a hotel." Ding Ge, who had been running all day, finally looked tired and said, "I''m too tired today. I have to go back and have a good rest."


    "Sure."


    This time, instead of taking the bus, we checked the nearest hotel on the map and saw that it wasn''t too far away, so Ding Ge and I decided to walk over.


    Then we walked onto the wide road.


    Far away from the pedestrian street, it felt a lot cleaner. The environment just now was really too noisy. Although the street was still crowded with traffic, the cars would always line up at a red light, but this place was much better than the pedestrian street.


    I took a breath. Although I was a little tired, I had a really good time with Ding Ge today. Time flies by. This is definitely the most comfortable day I''ve had these days.


    On the stuffy road, some wind mixed with hot air blew in. Ding Ge let the wind blow her hair. She said that she just wanted to find a hotel to take a good bath, and then lay in bed happily and no longer had to stand.


    When we arrived at the hotel, dinger and I asked for a room. There was no way. Ding Ge didn''t have an id card, so we had to open a room. After getting the room card, they started walking upstairs.

 Chapter 445 Three More Days

    After entering the room, Ding Ge went to the bathroom to take a bath, while I lay on the bed and panted tiredly.


    In the quiet room, I could hear the faint sound of running water. I smiled foolishly. I still feel like a distant world. Ding Ge couldn''t reach me before, but now we''re staying in the same hotel.


    I put my hands under my head and immersed myself in the beauty of reality. In the past, the beauty was always imagined, and reality was always particularly cold and heartless, like a knife. Now, reality began to be as colorful as the night outside the window.


    A beautiful woman in the bathroom took a shower naked. She was supposed to be excited, inexplicably, but there was a sense of loss in her heart.


    The soft big bed, the dim yellow light, the tv, the carpet, the curtains, everything in the hotel was so real, but it still felt very dreamy, like a fake.


    I hadn''t seen Ding Ge for a long time before, and when the two of them agreed to meet, I was going to confess to Ding Ge. She was taken away by the police, and then she hadn''t seen Ding Ge for a long time.


    Later, the two of them contacted each other on their cell phones. After I bought a new phone, the two of them had video calls every night, which was also the time I looked forward to every day. Then, it was the time when Ding Ge''s phone was taken away and they lost contact. It was not until last night that I saw Ding Ge for many days.


    It seemed like a long time had passed...


    That long time seemed to be infinitely stretched...


    And the confession I had prepared was never used again, as if we had unknowingly been together again, never said that we were back together, never said that we were together again, but that feeling of empathy and understanding made those things a little redundant.


    However, thinking of many things, his heart would still be a little messy and heavy.


    We enjoyed the joy of freedom, the day and night in Green city, but we never talked about the past of these days, nor did we really communicate thoroughly. Perhaps we shared the same mindset as I did, and Ding Ge never seemed to want to talk to me.


    I always felt that we needed to communicate, or else my heart would never be at ease, and I always felt that this feeling would disappear at any time.


    At this time, I was in the same room with Ding Ge again, just like before in Green city, in the island city. In fact, if I really recall, from the details, Ding Ge''s feelings for me have never changed, but I didn''t dare to think about it at that time.


    After Ding Ge took a bath, he came out wrapped in a towel.


    Her hair was wet, her cheeks were wet with water, and her body was wet with water, which reflected a bright light under the light of the room. She seemed shy and wanted to cover up more of her body.


    I smiled, deliberately teasing her as I swept her shimmering skin. Ding Ge''s skin was very white, crystal clear, smooth and bright, plus her red face at the moment had an indescribable allure.


    Ding Ge looked at the tv set that was not turned on, one hand grabbing her hair aimlessly and asking, "Aren''t you going to take a bath?"


    "Wash."


    With that, I stood up and dinger walked past me sideways. I smiled and walked into the bathroom to take a bath.


    When I came out, Ding Ge was already in bed. In the summer, she wrapped herself up tightly.


    I looked at her, and Ding Ge became even more shy. Her face was glowing red under the soft light. The luster was a little intoxicating. For a moment, I felt as if the air had become ambiguous.


    I walked towards dinger step by step.


    Ding Ge''s dark eyes gradually revealed a sense of horror. She pulled the quilt up again. Her neck was completely covered, only one face was left. She turned her head to the other side and said to me in an commanding tone, "You sleep over there. Don''t come over!"


    However, her commanding tone was more pleading.


    I teased her on purpose and continued walking towards her. Ding Ge let out an exclamation and covered her head with the quilt very quickly.


    I secretly smiled, then picked up the remote control on the cabinet next to me and said, "I just got a remote control. What are you doing?"


    When I finished speaking, Ding Ge immediately put down the quilt and glared at me. I walked from the end of the bed to the other side of the bed, and both of them were lying on the bed.


    I turned on the tv, took the remote control to change the channel, and Ding Ge looked in the direction of the tv. The two of them just watched the tv change, and the changing screen made the lights in the room flicker from time to time. No one spoke, only the tv made some noise.


    I turned to look at Ding Ge and asked, "What do you want to see?"


    "Whatever." Ding Ge said absent-mindedly.


    I moved towards Ding Ge, and Ding Ge looked at me cautiously, her body retreating away from me. I couldn''t help but laugh. If Ding Ge didn''t let me touch her, I wouldn''t touch her.


    I looked at her, at her fair and beautiful face, and an unspeakable emotion welled up in my heart. This emotion was very heavy and heavy in my heart.


    Instead of watching tv, I asked dinger, "Ding Ge, how did you get through all these days?"


    I really want to hear about her life after being grounded by her parents.


    Ding Ge didn''t look at me. When she heard my words, a trace of sadness welled up in her eyes. She shook her head and said, "I don''t want to talk about this Xing Yun right now."


    I nodded.


    Since she doesn''t want to talk about it, let''s not talk about it for the time being. We''ll have a good time in Green city, and we''ll talk about the rest when we get back to Pucheng.


    However, because of one of my questions, the relaxed atmosphere suddenly became a little solemn, and I couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. I really shouldn''t have mentioned these things now.


    "Turn off the lights, Xing Yun. I''m tired. I want to sleep."


    "Okay."


    I scolded myself in my heart. Ding Ge was happy, and it was all my fault!


    I turned off the lights and the tv, and suddenly, there was no light in the room. Moonlight shone through the slits of the curtains. I turned my head to look at dinger, but saw Ding Ge turn his head to the other side, his back to me, which made me feel a little speechless and empty.


    In silence, I couldn''t sleep. I wanted to say something to coax Ding Ge, but I didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly opened his mouth in the dark and said, "Will you sleep well with me in your arms?"


    Her voice was soft, soft and fragile.


    My heart ached, I gritted my teeth, and I quickly moved in the direction of dinger. In the dark, there were faint sounds in the room. I could already feel the temperature on Ding Ge''s body. Her back was facing me, and her body was a little stiff and curled up. I gently hugged her.


    Ding Ge shuddered.


    The two of them were so close that neither Ding Ge nor I spoke, but the room suddenly became so quiet that the whole of Green city fell into a deep sleep, leaving only the sound of Ding Ge and me breathing, and I could even feel the beating of our hearts.


    Plop, plop, plop...


    I held Ding Ge in my arms, felt her body temperature, and didn''t have any unnecessary thoughts in my heart. At this moment, she was like a grass that was afraid of getting hurt and was extremely fragile. I just wanted to hold Ding Ge like this and protect her.


    Soon, Ding Ge''s body relaxed a little, and her breathing began to calm down. I wanted to hold her and chat with her, but listening to her long breathing, I couldn''t bear to disturb her, so I didn''t speak.


    As I lay next to Ding Ge, my nose could smell the fragrance of the shampoo coming from Ding Ge''s hair, and ding ge''s soft body made me feel a little hot. I didn''t fall asleep as quickly as Ding Ge did, but I just thought about it for a while before falling asleep.


    I don''t want to hurt Ding Ge, because I can feel her resistance, so I don''t want to make things difficult for Ding Ge. I really don''t want her to get hurt again!


    ...


    Then, we played in Green city for three more days. These three days were no different from the first day. We didn''t purposely go to a tourist attraction. We just looked at the bus stop to see if there were any places we wanted to go. Sometimes, we met some interesting things on the way. We changed our plans.


    Of course, to me, a place with a dinger is a scenery!


    After a few days, I went to many places, famous and nameless, all kinds of places. Ding Ge''s face was filled with a brilliant smile, which was enough for me.


    At night, we would still be staying in a hotel. I still didn''t touch dinger. Sometimes, looking at her eyes that had become sensitive and fragile after the injury, I really didn''t have any desire in my heart. I just wanted to be by her side and take care of her.


    On this day, Ding Ge and I were at the hotel counting how much cash we still had on us. There was not much money left. After getting rid of the fare, it was almost enough for the next day. Ding Ge said that he would spend all the money tomorrow. We would take the car back to Pucheng in the afternoon.


    However, neither Ding Ge nor I looked at the weather forecast, so in the evening, the whole of Pucheng began to drizzle heavily. The rain was like an august day. It was as tyrannical as a tiger. I looked at the weather forecast, and it showed that there would be rain tomorrow. I was afraid that tomorrow''s plan would be ruined.


    Ding Ge and I sat in the soft seats of the hotel. I knocked my leg on the windowsill, and Ding Ge knocked my leg on the windowsill. The two of them looked lazily at the rain outside the window.


    I said regretfully, "I don''t think I can play tomorrow."


    Ding Ge didn''t reply with any disappointment, "If you can''t play, you can''t play. We''ve been playing happily for a few days, and we''re quite tired. Let''s not play tomorrow. If we can''t play in the morning, we can leave."


    "Okay, whatever you say, listen to you."


    Ding Ge smiled with satisfaction. Her eyes were fixed on the glass that had been misted by the rain, and she suddenly became a little sad. She sighed and said, "We''re going back to Pucheng tomorrow."


    When she said this, there was a tinge of sadness in her voice. She could not explain it clearly, just like a layer of rain flowing quietly outside the glass.

 Chapter 446 I Dont Want to Be A Mistress

    After the intensity, the rain gradually calmed down.


    Like a magic trick, the clear and beautiful night outside the window had turned into a blur of light. Gradually, the light had become lighter and lighter. In the end, the window had turned into a bleak hue, as if the sky was not raining, but cold paint.


    There was nothing concrete outside the window, only me and Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge''s beautiful hair shawl, she gently rolled up a strand of hair with one hand, playing in that boring, her thoughts, I don''t know where to drift, looking at her dazed look I sincerely sigh, the beautiful smile is very beautiful, the beautiful daze is also very quiet and beautiful.


    At this moment, she suddenly looked at me again, blinked, and softly called my name: "Xing Yun."


    I looked at her as if I could feel her thoughts. I seemed to know what she was trying to say to me, so I answered softly.


    I don''t know if it''s raining or not, but it feels a little cold.


    She opened her mouth on a more relaxed topic and asked me, "How did you guess the letter I gave you?"


    "Then you folded a paper crane." I smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t think much at first. I just opened the letter and started reading it. After reading it, I was very sad. I was sad for two days. Then his mind flashed, as if he had been struck by lightning."


    With a chuckle, I continued, "I immediately thought of what you said when we watched prison break. I was wondering if it was possible that you folded the paper crane to pass me some information instead of the letter. I felt that the paper crane you folded must be meaningful. So I looked at it again, but I couldn''t find the information you were hiding. How exactly did you write that letter? Come on? Lin Ya Hu Zi and I both read the letter, and no one could guess. I happened to look out of the window, and that was why I suddenly thought of this possibility."


    Ding Ge smiled, but there was a tinge of bitterness in her smile. She said, "You know how difficult it is to write that letter. When I wrote the first letter, I thought about what to write and what to hide in the second letter. But it''s too difficult to write it. I changed it many times, afraid that you wouldn''t be able to see what I was hiding, and more afraid that you wouldn''t even remember the meaning of the paper crane. As for me, I have to write with sincerity and sadness, so that they all think I really gave up, not pretend to give up, but the hidden information is not obvious, because they can see it clearly, they can see that it is a failure again, and I am about to break down writing that letter."


    "Fortunately, we succeeded!" At this moment, thinking of the many feelings that Ding Ge''s two letters brought to me, my heart was filled with emotion. If one of them went wrong, then I couldn''t push the next link.


    Ding Ge nodded slowly.


    I glanced at her and asked, pretending to be calm, "Ding Ge, how did you get here in those days?"


    I could tell that Ding Ge wanted to talk about things he didn''t want to talk about before.


    Ding Ge''s eyes gradually became blurred, and only after a moment did he reply melancholically, "It''s not that difficult, just that there is no freedom. Sometimes the mood will become very bad, and I like to lose my temper. I still think in my heart, when the temper becomes so strong, will anyone dare to take it? It was like the darkness in front of me, you understand? You can see everything with your eyes open, but you can''t seem to see anything. You don''t know where to go. But in my mind, it''s like a compass. It tells me that it''s right to walk like that. Just keep going. Keep going."


    Ding Ge''s words touched me deeply. She was right. It was such a terrible feeling that they couldn''t get in touch with each other. It was as if they suddenly had no idea where they were or any news.


    I breathed deeply. Fortunately, we both persevered.


    Ding Ge smiled again and asked, "How did you come up with that idea on valentine''s day?"


    "Maybe you don''t believe it. It was Lin Ya''s brother, Lin Feng''s girlfriend, Tang Manya. She thought of it. She said it would be easier for you to find us than to keep watch over the malls and look for you in the crowd, so she had a promotional plan for the elegant style bakery. Those people with hats were all students. Lin Feng and the two of them were looking for them, thanks to them." The thought of that day was still heartbreaking.


    I think we''re very lucky if we didn''t steal Ding Ge that day. I really don''t know when we''ll see her again after Ding Ge''s parents take better precautions.


    As we talked about the past few days, our mood became somewhat indescribably sad.


    I narrowed my eyes and wanted to ask ding ge something, but I didn''t know how to say it. I hesitated for a moment, then said, "Ding Ge, that day..."


    However, as soon as I opened my mouth, Ding Ge seemed to know what I wanted to say. "There are some things I just wish I could forget forever, as if it never happened."


    I nodded and felt an inexplicable sting in my heart.


    In the room, it was quiet again, and the cool air in the silence seemed to thicken. The rain outside continued to fall, like a sad and depressing song.


    I think back to these two years, my heart was like a drifting rain, and my chest was filled with something.


    At this moment, Ding Ge seemed to have fallen into the memories, and my heart inexplicably tightened. I always felt that Ding Ge in front of me was suddenly very far away from me. Even if she put her foot on me, I still felt powerless to hold her.


    Ding Ge clenched one hand into a fist, placed it at the corner of his mouth, and said softly, "I used to think that the breakup two years... Two years ago would be the most painful thing in my life!"


    Ding ge seemed to know what I wanted to say, and she quickly said, "You don''t have to apologize. In fact, I thought about it carefully later. If I were you, I might have made that choice."


    Ding Ge''s words stunned me. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to say that.


    "After that, every day I remember that night very clearly, and every time I think about it, I feel the same pain of being killed. But I don''t know why, Xing Yun, I just can''t hate you, especially when I think I will do the same thing, I can''t hate it. I can only bear the pain. When you reconnected with me, I was actually a little overjoyed. I thought this was an opportunity for us to get back together, but I never thought that you would tell me you were planning a blind date. Do you know how sad it was when I heard that?" Ding Ge looked at me resentfully.


    I was so ashamed that I didn''t know what to say to comfort Ding Ge.


    "Then you lied to the girl that you have a girlfriend. Well, you have a girlfriend. Although I know it''s fake, I still have an indescribable feeling in my heart. I can''t describe it. I can''t breathe. I always feel that you are getting farther and farther away from me. Then I saw Guzheng. Well, I really don''t know where to stand and talk to Guzheng." Dinger stroked her hair on her forehead and said, "It feels weird! And there was an emotion in my heart that I didn''t know how to express. It was like a thorn stuck in my throat, which made me feel especially dangerous, an unsolvable crisis! Later, you told everyone that you were really together."


    I can still remember the day when dinger found out that Guzheng and I were'' together'', just like now, it was raining outside, the cold was very heavy, the sound of the rain and Ding Ge''s blessing patted my heart.


    Ding Ge smiled bitterly and said, "That day, my heart was so cold!"


    "I don''t know what to say. When you were with Guzheng, I knew that no matter what, we would never be able to go back to the way we were before. We would never be able to go back to the way we were before." Ding Ge''s mood fluctuated. She looked out the window at the rain and covered her mouth with her hands. There was some damp liquid in her eyes.


    I could only remain silent in pain. I really felt ashamed to say anything!


    Ding Ge was right. We can never go back to the past. Even if we start over again, we will still feel pain with those souls that were torn apart.


    "At that time, maybe missing became a habit. Even if you moved back home to live with your parents, you still couldn''t change that habit. It was too difficult! It was winter, and it was especially cold, like the coldest winter ever since I was a child, when the wind blew into my bones. Then," dinger paused and rubbed her other arm with one hand. With a slight curl of her mouth, she added, "Guzheng told me about you for some reason."


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but smile again. However, her smile was especially distressing. The light in her eyes brightened up a little. It took her more than a minute to recover before she continued, "At that time, I knew the truth. Then, I... Suddenly... Felt... Like I was alive again."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, I couldn''t say how I felt. I just felt that the memories that I had heard her words had passed through my mind. Countless memories were intertwined, and I had mixed feelings. I couldn''t tell what I was feeling.


    I gritted my teeth and the muscles on my face twitched uncontrollably.


    In the quiet room, Ding Ge continued, "I was just waiting for the end of your agreement, and I was still saving up with great expectations. Later, I had an unexpected collaboration with Guzheng, and she already knew that I was saving money for you. She also said she wanted to help me. I always thought... Guzheng was a good girl, so I trusted her for our cooperation. This project will give me a very optimistic bonus. I think that by ending this project, I might have saved enough money so that we can... Just, I never thought..."


    I had a terrible cold war, and my arms were covered with goosebumps. At the same time, the sound of raindrops hitting the window became louder, and my heart trembled.


    "I never thought that Guzheng would help me, but in the end he deliberately framed me!" Ding Ge''s voice trembled slightly.


    Shang Hongyu had told me before that Ding Ge had told her that Guzheng had framed her, but now he was still shocked to hear Ding Ge say that.


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked at me again. I could not see her eyes clearly. At this time, her eyes were like the dark night outside, as deep as ink.


    She suddenly moved and slowly lifted her feet away from my legs. Then she put her feet on her seat and curled up, hugging her legs a little lonely.


    She raised her head slightly to look at me, then looked at her and said, "In the past, I always thought that the breakup would be the biggest knot in our reunion, but I never thought that there would be another woman between us, and she almost made me feel a knot in my heart."


    Ding Ge''s words gave me a creepy panic. I quickly explained, "Ding Ge, it''s not what you think. I''ve always treated Guzheng as a friend."


    Ding Ge''s face suddenly became tired. She sighed and said, "You don''t have to explain Xing Yun. I know, but I just can''t get over it. Especially when I think that Guzheng framed me, I..."


    Ding ge seemed unable to think of a suitable word. She sighed again, which was very depressing.


    "I know about you, but what about the others? Do they know? They thought that you broke up, that you were really in love and in love, so, what am I? You guys broke up so quickly, and we got back together. What would people say about me, you know? They would say that I was a mistress, that I was involved in your relationship, and that it led to your breakup. That''s why she framed me, because she hated me. There was no need to make up a story. Everyone would guess that. Everyone would think that. Our relationship is no longer crystal clear, but imperfect, flawed. People talk behind our backs and gossip about us. I''m not that fragile, but I still care about what others think, so that''s why I don''t want to be your girlfriend. Because I don''t want to be a mistress."

 Chapter 447 : Chase You Again

    Ding Ge''s voice, mixed with the sound of rain outside the window, hit my heart with great force, like a heavy hammer. Waves of vibration came from my chest, one retraction, one pull, like a huge bellows stirring!


    After saying those words, Ding Ge''s body trembled slightly under the light. She curled up like an injured kitten, her hands around her calves, her head resting on her knees, and her eyes became blank.


    There was a faint shadow on her face, and there was an indescribable sadness between her brows.


    I could feel Ding Ge''s emotions very strongly. After holding them in my heart for so long, she finally said all those words and thoughts!


    My mood was suddenly suppressed and my heart was filled with guilt!


    Her hair drooped feebly, as if she were telling Ding Ge about the years it had been with her. The joy and joy floated away like smoke from Ding Ge''s body. At this moment, only the thick sadness surrounded her.


    I clenched my fists!


    I really hurt Ding Ge too much. I pushed our relationship to the edge of the cliff step by step, which made me feel especially uncomfortable.


    Ding Ge is not a mistress. Of course she is not a mistress. I would rather be called a scumbag than be slandered by Ding Ge!


    However, Ding Ge was right. Even if she could understand me, the truth of the matter was not known to others. After lying for so long, the truth could not be explained, and everyone was more willing to believe the truth that was not the truth.


    So, I don''t know how to make up for what Ding Ge said. It''s not like a torn dress, it''s not like a damaged painting. It''s a memory, a memory that''s left in the blood and seeped into the bone marrow.


    Those memories were wrapped in the color of sadness and were integrated into the body.


    But I want to be with Ding Ge. I want Ding Ge to be my girlfriend. I''ve been waiting for this day for too long.


    I gritted my teeth, put my legs down, and then stood up and squatted in front of Ding Ge. I held Ding Ge''s cool hand and said, "I''m sorry Ding Ge... I know, no matter how much I say, it won''t change what happened. Even if I say a thousand times and ten thousand times I can''t be forgiven. I know how wrong I am. I just hope... I can make it up to you in the future and give me a chance, okay?"


    My voice was a little choked up, and I was sad, and a little scared and uneasy. Because Ding Ge was like a girl who was hurt and would never smile again, her eyes became misty and deep. I grabbed her hand, but suddenly I couldn''t feel her heart.


    I thought ding ge would nod. After all, we''ve been through so much and we''ve been through so long. Ding Ge was able to muster up the courage to elope with me. She dared to put scissors around her neck to fight back her parents. And her feelings for me were always the same. I think she would nod.


    I looked at Ding Ge and she shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    Her movements were slow and her eyes were full of sadness, but she still shook her head in pain.


    All of a sudden, I felt a terrible feeling in my heart, an unbearable pain!


    Ding Ge was determined.


    I was in so much pain that I could hardly breathe. My throat was swollen as if it had been sprinkled with a handful of chili powder. My mouth was open and I wanted to fight for something, but I couldn''t even make a sound.


    At this moment, I was still holding Ding Ge''s cool hand. She did not resist and let me hold her hand. The rain outside the window continued to fall, and in a trance, there was a heavy rain dripping through the glass on my body.


    Feeling the delicate touch between my fingers, I asked in despair, "Then what should we do?"


    We finally got to where we are today. Is that all?


    Ding Ge shook his head again, as if he had lost all his strength, "I don''t know."


    Ding Ge''s voice was very soft, but it inadvertently drained the strength of my body. I lowered my head dejectedly. His heart sank to the bottom of the valley, unable to believe everything in front of him.


    We were so happy a few days ago and even today. She had a pure and moving smile on her face. We were a couple that no one doubted. It was so sweet that we couldn''t stop looking at each other. We would hold hands and hug each other intimately. At night, we would hug each other and sleep together.


    I looked at the misty rain on the window, at the misty world washed away by the heavy rain outside, hoping that everything in front of me was an illusion, a lie.


    Ding Ge sat in front of me so sad, and the room was filled with sadness. Her eyes were glistening with tears, and she was helpless and sad. Her hands were folded on the chair, and her body was leaning gently. She was so hurt, as if she were more hurt than the rain in Green city.


    The whole summer passed away in sorrow...


    I love dinger, Ding Ge loves me. Why can''t we be together?


    I was confused.


    The air in the room was already filled with sadness, which made people afraid to breathe, because if they exhaled a mouthful of sadness, they would inhale more sadness. Those sorrows made us despair and powerless, made us immersed in them, and made us grow old in sadness.


    In the repeated rain, we repeated the sadness.


    The rain kept on, and the sadness piled up...


    At this moment, Ding Ge stood up from her chair, her eyes blurred out the window, as if she wanted to see through the heavy rain this city should be brightly lit.


    I looked at her back, at this familiar girl who couldn''t be more familiar. She looked so thin, and her thin body made people want to protect her.


    I slowly stood up, and as dinger looked out the window, there was no view outside, only desolation.


    The sound of raindrops hitting the window was still intense. To those raindrops, it was as if the window was an unbreakable wall, but they still couldn''t bear to bump up, like moths to the fire. I watched the weak rain splash a small flower on the window and then flow down.


    My heart skipped a beat, as if I suddenly felt the unwilling abandonment of the raindrops, felt their persistence, their weakness and tenacity, gradually, in the sound of the pounding rain, I seemed to hear the passion, heard the strength!


    I suddenly felt that I was so similar to these raindrops. For a moment, some strength in my body was awakened. I gritted my teeth, took a deep breath, and said reluctantly, "Ding Ge, there must be a way!"


    "After we broke up, we didn''t see each other for a year, and then we met again in Green city. We went back to Pucheng from Green city, and then to Green city from Pucheng. We went through ups and downs, or even violent storms, lightning and thunder! We have been dull, we have been vigorous, we have experienced the pain of not being together, we have experienced the pain of breaking up, we have experienced the pain of hurt and despair, we have experienced so much, and we have persevered to this day. Ding Ge, are you willing to let go in the end?"


    I tried my best to suppress my emotions and said as calmly as possible, "Have you forgotten what we said before? As long as we persevere, we work together, and we work together, no one can stop us. Now, no one can stop us, but we give up on our own? Tell me you won''t give up, will you?"


    Ding Ge turned her head and looked at me. There was a complicated light in her eyes. She sighed softly and lowered her head slightly. After a moment, she said, "Xing Yun, you know that my mind has never changed. But I''m really sad now. I used to have a knot in my heart, but I know I can open it. Later, when I met Guzheng, I knew from the beginning that she would be a knot that we would eventually face. In fact, I didn''t care much at first, but things went far beyond my imagination. It was like a small sapling growing into a towering tree. If you were me, what would you think?"


    Ding Ge''s words made me feel ashamed again. Although I knew that no matter how many explanations were used, I still said, "But I never loved Guzheng. We are innocent. From the beginning to the end, I loved you! You know that?"


    The sound of the rain suddenly became loud, overflowing with my surging mood.


    Hearing what I said, Ding Ge silently lowered his head. My heart ached a little, and the corner of my mouth was a heavy ache.


    My explanation was too weak. Ding Ge knew all this. But the agreement between Guzheng and me on the status of a couple, and the fact that Guzheng almost imprisoned Ding Ge by framing her, were intertwined with many things and formed an inseparable group.


    After a while, she raised her head again and looked at me. Her lips trembled slightly and her expression was a little perplexed, as if she did not know how to speak. After another moment of thought, she said seriously, "Xing Yun, I never said give up, and I will never give up! But now I really need some time. I hope we can spend some time together as friends. In this way, no one else will gossip."


    When I heard Ding Ge say that she would never give up, my heart suddenly felt much better. I was really too excited just now. When I heard Ding Ge''s words, I suddenly went to the extreme. My sensitive nerves tensed up and finally relaxed a little.


    Ding Ge and I have been through so much, of course we won''t give up!


    But I was still a little sad. I thought we could be together. But Ding Ge was not wrong. She needed time to digest it. Just take it as punishment. I''ll accept it.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of an idea. I put my hands on Ding Ge''s arm and let her face me. My breath quickened slightly and I said, "As you said, Ding Ge, we will never return to the past. It''s all my fault. No matter how much I do, I can''t make up for the mistakes I made before, so... I hope I can give you a new future. I will pursue you again, just like before, we will start from the beginning, I will pursue you, and when you feel that I can be your boyfriend again, you will nod and agree.


    Taking a deep breath, I continued in the most sincere tone of my life, "When you become my girlfriend again, I promise I will never make you angry again, never let anyone hurt you again, I will use the greatest strength to make you happy, happy, happy."


    I swear, every word I say comes from the bottom of my heart. At this moment, I am willing to use my life to pour out this oath.


    Perhaps moved by my words, Ding Ge''s sad eyes finally revealed some light. She pursed her lips and couldn''t help laughing. She cried and laughed, "Are you happy to say such a disgusting thing?"


    Ding Ge''s smile made the oppressive atmosphere disappear, and I nodded without blushing.


    "Well, as you said, after we return to Pucheng, we will become ordinary friends. You will chase me again, right?"


    I nodded heavily again.


    "That''s good." Ding Ge sniffled, tilted his mouth, wiped the tears off his face, and said, "You must try your best to chase me this time, because I''m not as easy to chase as I used to be. I just ended an unforgettable love, and I don''t have the strength to love anymore. My heart is frozen, and I don''t even believe in love anymore. I will resist all men. Whether I can catch up with you or not depends on your ability."


    The atmosphere finally relaxed a lot. Ding Ge and I looked at each other and smiled. Looking at the smile on Ding Ge''s face, I felt warm all over. As long as I could make Ding Ge happy, I would rather give my life!


    The rain on the glass continued to flow down, as if forming a beautiful flowing curtain.


    Ding Ge and I looked out of the window at the same time, and then looked at each other with empathy.


    I could see the jewel-like light in her eyes, and we were looking at each other so deeply. Unconsciously, it was as if some palpitations were curling up, and the faint emotions were like a veil covering us, and the ambiguous atmosphere was moving around us.


    I asked softly, "What about Green city? What''s our relationship on this rainy night?"


    Dinger looked at me, her eyes gently turning, and as the light flowed with it, I saw that the light became more and more vigorous, just like the moonlight that suddenly bloomed in the night, bright and clear for thousands of miles.


    At this moment, Ding Ge tiptoed lightly and kissed me on the lips.


    She closed her eyes.


    I reached out and closed the curtains.


    In the quiet room, there was only the sound of banging from the window, beating tirelessly...

 Chapter 448 Return to Pucheng

    In a car heading north, the final destination was Pucheng.


    Ding Ge and I were sitting in the back seat. Maybe it was a rainy day. There weren''t many people in the car. Although the rain had stopped, the humidity in the air hadn''t dissipated, and the gloomy color still shrouded the sky.


    Maybe yesterday was too tiring. Ding Ge closed her eyes and rested her head on my shoulder as if she had fallen asleep.


    I didn''t disturb her, but as the car was moving, I couldn''t help but think of a lot of things.


    Back in Pucheng, Ding Ge and I were just friends. I went after her again. That''s what we agreed on.


    I''ve already thought about it. One day, I''ll confess to Ding Ge in front of my friends and make Ding Ge my girlfriend.


    After a while, dinger woke up. She glanced at me, her cheeks flushing. Then she turned away and looked out the window.


    I smiled and said softly, "Sleep a little longer. I''ll call you when we get to Pucheng."


    "I can''t sleep." Ding ge said with a pout.


    "Oh."


    Ding Ge looked out again and asked, "Where are we?"


    I looked out the window at the green, just as a forest was passing by, and on both sides was a vast green field. I shook my head and replied, "I don''t know, but I think I''ll be in Pucheng in an hour."


    "Oh."


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s expression suddenly became serious again. She said, "When I get back to Pucheng, I want to go home first. My mobile id card and bank card are all at home. I have to take them out."


    I felt an inexplicable depression in my heart. I said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No, I won''t stay long. I''ll be out soon."


    Once bitten by a snake for ten years, I inevitably said worriedly, "Where is your new home? Tell me the exact address first."


    "Don''t worry!" Dinger smiled at me and said, "This time, I won''t argue with them. They are still my parents. I will still visit them from time to time. But I won''t let them trap me again, I promise!"


    It''s just that I''m still uncertain about Ding Ge''s promise. It''s not that I don''t trust Ding Ge, it''s that I don''t trust her parents. I''m really scared. I''m afraid that things will happen again.


    There are some experiences that you never want to go through again.


    I sighed and asked again, "Ding Ge, what are your plans to return to Pucheng?"


    "I don''t know yet. Anyway, I won''t be staying at home anymore. I''ll squeeze in with Lin Ya for the time being and then we''ll talk about it. I don''t have a job, but I don''t want to go to work for the time being. Just take a rest." Ding Ge looked a little tired.


    I nodded. It was good for her to rest. She was too tired a while ago. Her heart was tired. She still needed to relax.


    An hour later, the car stopped at the west station of Pucheng bus station. Ding Ge and I got off the car and came to Pucheng. The familiarity brought a lot of warmth.


    Ding Ge and I went to the bathroom separately. When we came out, I stood not far from the door and waited for her.


    Coming to Pucheng meant that Ding Ge and I started our friendship journey and my pursuit of her.


    I think it''s good to do this again, but I''m sure it won''t be the same as before. I''m looking forward to it.


    Will ding ge make things difficult for me? What would she do to me?


    I remember that she didn''t have any feelings for me at the beginning, and it seemed difficult to chase her. This time, will it be difficult, or will it be easy?


    Just as I was daydreaming, a voice came from behind me, "Hi, hello, friend."


    I couldn''t help but smile. How could I not hear Ding Ge''s sweet voice? She called me'' friend'', obviously telling me that our agreement had begun.


    I looked at Ding Ge, who was standing right in front of me. She was graceful, pure and moving. Her delicate body was full of movement, and her eyes shone with a clear light.


    I smiled and replied, "Hello."


    Dinger walked towards me and said calmly, "Then I''ll go home first."


    "Will you go to the Dinger house later?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Ding ge nodded.


    I was still a little worried, but she was adamant. She refused to let me go with her, so I had to promise her.


    Just like that, in front of the station, Ding Ge and I separated. The two of them took two taxis and drove in different directions.


    Looking at the familiar road, I couldn''t help but think that now, Ding Ge and I are back to the same place. After a walk around Pucheng, we still haven''t set foot on this land as lovers.


    And this time, what was the road ahead? How far is it from the day I get back together with Ding Ge?


    ...


    I took a taxi back to the neighborhood, put my luggage at home, and then walked back to the hotel.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao both knew that I was coming back today. When I got back to the restaurant, they also said why I didn''t make a phone call so they could pick me up. They asked me about Ding Ge again. I said she would be back soon.


    The two of them said they would welcome us tonight and celebrate.


    I think Hu Zi and Old Gao must have thought that we were already together. I smiled bitterly and told Hu Zi and Old Gao about it briefly.


    The two of them were optimistic. Old Gao said, "Hey, that''s not a matter. Sooner or later, we will be together. Girls, if you want to be coaxed, then coax."


    Hu Zi also said, "That''s it. It doesn''t matter. This is your game. You two can play it. We outsiders can just wait for the result."


    I smiled and asked about the restaurant.


    The situation is nothing, of course, nothing is actually the best situation.


    Old Gao asked me to tell Ding Ge about the Xingyun hotel tonight.


    Then, I came to the elegant breeze cake shop.


    As I walked in front of the door, the smell of roasted milk wafted in and my mood improved a lot. I stood at the door and saw Lin Ya.


    At this moment, Lin Ya was standing in front of the counter, seriously wiping the glass on the counter. Her back was facing me, and before I could see her, I secretly smiled, gently came behind Lin Ya, and then quickly patted Lin Ya on the shoulder.


    Lin Ya was startled and turned around. When he saw me, he punched me in the chest and shouted, "You scared me to death!"


    Lin Ya had a rag in one hand and an apron on her. Her hair was a little messy because of her big movements.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Have you become so timid?" I joked.


    As I spoke, I walked in and saw Lin Feng and Tang Manya behind me, laughing and talking to them.


    Then I went to the front, and Lin Ya asked me, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "Let''s go home first and get her things." When I mentioned Ding Ge, I was worried. I looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Ding Ge said to squeeze you first. Did she tell you?"


    "Why don''t you squeeze me?" Lin Ya didn''t say he knew or not.


    "Your bed is big." I joked.


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything more. I know that Ding Ge used my phone to call Lin Ya. She should know everything about us.


    I said to her again, "At night, Xing Yun!"


    Lin Ya nodded, indicating understanding.


    I didn''t stay in the cake shop much either, so I went back to the restaurant and started working. After a few days of rest, I didn''t get used to it after I came back. I had to immerse myself in it, trying to get back to the rhythm of the past.


    At this time, my heart was at ease. Ding Ge had already returned and moved to lin ya''s house with her luggage.


    In the end, we didn''t eat at the restaurant, but packed our bags and brought them home. This was Ding Ge''s request. There were only a few of us, no one else, just me, Hu Zi, Old Gao, Lin Ya and Ding Ge, and the five of us.


    In the past, we used to get together a lot. Speaking of it, it seems that we haven''t been together alone for a long time.


    There was actually Li Xiaowei.


    Forget it, forget about her.


    We agreed to let Old Gao stay and squeeze in with us, so after drinking, we could lie down and sleep. We didn''t care. We drank freely, and we haven''t had such a good time in a long time. Especially now, our mood is different. Although Ding Ge and I are still friends, it''s really different now!


    The cold beer from the freezer in the restaurant was very cold in the mouth. It was an august day. The cold wine, together with the food from the restaurant, and a few old friends, there were not many such pleasant things in the world.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge also drank beer. Lin Ya could drink as much as we did. Ding Ge drank at room temperature.


    Five people, five cups, and I don''t know how many days later, they met again.


    With the crisp sound, some unspeakable emotions slowly rose in my heart.


    The five of us were able to sit alone again, something that was really unthinkable in the past, as if it could only be realized in a dream.


    The cold beer tasted bitter, but everyone had a heartfelt smile on their faces. It''s just that when I think of the stories that happened to us, my heart still hurts a little, some are bitter and bitter, some are sad and sigh, too many are sad and happy.


    For more than two years, Pucheng seemed to be the same Pucheng, but every day, new storefronts were changed, countless old houses were demolished, countless tall buildings were erected, and countless facades were decorated to cover the traces of the past.


    For more than two years, our lives have experienced many changes. Ding Ge and I have a lot of love twists and turns. Lin Ya, alone, is still working hard in his career. Old Gao, whose family is down and out, has experienced the sorrow of love and lived a plain life. Hu Zi, who was betrayed, has reaped love again.


    I always feel that too many things have happened in the past two years. The plan will never catch up with the changes, and then we are pushed forward by those annoying things.


    Tired? Very tired!


    So now I really want a simple life, a slow life.


    However, it''s only bitter before it''s sweet. I understand this very well.


    The atmosphere on the table was particularly intense. Looking at the people closest to me, I was intoxicated with joy. The laughter and familiar voices surrounded me, making me feel happy and bitter.


    Maybe it''s not young anymore. We can''t help but think of the past. We''re talking about the past.


    Old Gao leaned back comfortably and said, "Do you remember when we were driving to the barbecue? Do you remember?"


    Old Gao pointed at us one by one, and we all smiled. No one could forget.


    Hu Zi said, "How can I not remember, my grass, such a heavy rain, from childhood to adulthood, we have experienced such a big formation in Pucheng several times, the sky is dark, it is really like the end of the world. That guy has seen heavy rain, and he has seen strong winds, but I have never seen such a crazy storm, great strength!"


    Lin Ya glared and said, "What else do you think? The day I was almost scared to death, my legs were shaking in the car, you know? The car swayed, and I wasn''t afraid that it would tilt, you know? I''m especially afraid of it being blown away."


    "How can it be so exaggerated? What level of wind is that? It''s too serious!" Hu Zi smiled.


    "How can it be so exaggerated?!" Ding Ge opened his mouth wide, put one hand on his chest and said, "My legs are weak! To be honest, we were really lucky that night. There was a bang outside. Nothing broke the car window. We were so lucky. You forgot the next day on the road, there were hardly any trees on the side of the road that were not crooked. That scene was a complete mess. It was horrible!"


    "That''s right. During that time, every household actually sold trees, and they were very cheap. But there was no way. If we didn''t sell them, we couldn''t. All the trees fell down."


    "Our neighbor, a tree in the vegetable garden, next to a small river, that tree grows by the river. It''s too thick, that tree, it has to be..." Lin Ya stretched out her arms, as if to show how thick the tree is. Then she helplessly lowered her hand and pointed at us, "It''s just a circle around our position now. It''s almost that thick."


    "Can it be shaved crookedly?"


    "Well, the place is a little off. There are no houses to block the wind. The tree is by the river again. The root is not very stable, so it was blown sideways. There''s also a utility pole. I remember that one of the utility poles in town was crooked, but it didn''t fall down."


    "Well, I remember a streetlight that seemed to have been scraped down."


    "There are also many houses with bricks and tiles, glass, and some color board houses whose roofs have been ripped off."


    "You said there was something floating in the air that night. Indeed, I didn''t think much of it at the time, but now I think about it, it''s really scary."


    "Who said that I didn''t feel anything at that time? I was so scared that my heart almost jumped out of my body with goosebumps."


    Although it was not such a beautiful memory, everyone''s emotions were very high at this moment, and in everyone''s words, the picture in my mind became clearer, the dark sky, the dusty streets, the cold buildings, the jumping bonfire...


    After that, Old Gao took a big gulp of wine and said with some emotion, "I was still young in the past. I guess I can''t do that now."


    "Indeed, that''s right. I guess now we have to crawl back at the speed of a snail, don''t you think?"


    We all nodded in agreement. In fact, when we started the bonfire in the newly built building, the rain outside was much weaker than when it was the fiercest. We could actually drive back slowly, but we didn''t do that.


    Time passed, and we were no longer young, and the things we did before might not be done now. We did not have the strength to struggle, nor the crazy energy.


    In time, we are so unstoppable change, quietly growing up...

 Chapter 449 Little Rich Woman

    Outside the window was a vast night sky, constantly looking at us, sometimes as black as ink, sometimes dim, sometimes bright moonlight, sometimes nebula, every day''s night sky was a unique photo, as if our daily life, repeated and different, different and similar.


    Some people are tired of this kind of plain, some people are in the plain mechanical numb life, some people like this kind of plain, know how precious plain is, they enjoy the plain life. Some people thought that they could enjoy life at the top of Pyramid. They thought that extravagance and prosperity represented happiness, so they gave up everything to pursue. Some people had already reaped happiness from their daily necessities.


    The five of us, drinking and chatting happily, had nothing to say to some people, and some people, but had endless words to say.


    Unknowingly, the table was in a mess and the number of empty bottles increased.


    Unknowingly, it was late at night.


    The moon outside the window, the wine in the cup, reflected in the distance, not drunk everyone drunk, and this kind of drunkenness is beautiful, just like tonight''s night, no desolation, no cold, just like every ordinary night with people sleeping, like a friend, when you look at the peaceful night sky, your mood will gradually calm down.


    Then, we dispersed and left with an endless aftertaste.


    I went out to see lin ya and Ding Ge off, but there was no need to. We were only two steps away from each other. Well, one step might be fine.


    Lin ya entered and closed the door with understanding. I also closed the door behind me. For a moment, only Ding Ge and I were left in the corridor.


    I couldn''t bear to leave Ding Ge. I just wanted to keep looking at her.


    Ding Ge stood there quietly with her head slightly tilted. Her beautiful eyes were brighter than the lights in the corridor. She looked at me and asked in a good mood, "Is there anything else?"


    "I haven''t said good night to you yet." I smiled.


    "Then say it." Ding Ge looked like I was waiting for you.


    But I didn''t want to say it, but Ding Ge smiled and said, "I''m leaving if you don''t say it. It''s so late. I''m alone. I won''t gossip when people see me."


    Perhaps it was because she thought her words were awkward. Ding Ge amused herself and I smiled too. I only thought Ding Ge looked so cute that I really wanted to kiss her.


    I looked at her and said gently, "Good night."


    Ding Ge''s face lit up with satisfaction. She took two steps back, put her hand on the doorknob, and gently opened the door. After thinking about it, she whispered to me, "Good night."


    Then Ding Ge opened the door, walked in, and closed it.


    When I was the only one left in the hallway, I suddenly felt a little inexplicable, like a lot of things mixed together, like a mixed drink, but the taste was still a little sweet.


    I took a few breaths, lost my mind, and then returned to my room.


    Old Gao was lying on the sofa. He wanted him to squeeze in with me, but Old Gao said it was better to sleep on the sofa. It was comfortable on the sofa and he could do whatever he wanted. I knew we couldn''t restrain him.


    I took a shower and went back to my room.


    Lying in his bed was more comfortable than the hotel, but now there was no Ding Ge.


    I let out a long breath. After drinking, I was a little tired and kept gasping. I couldn''t help but think about some questions in my head.


    I was worried that dinger would be left behind by her parents today, but now it seems that my worries are unnecessary.


    After such a thrilling scene, Ding Ge''s parents were also afraid. They were defeated by Ding Ge and did not dare to force Ding Ge''s feelings anymore.


    After returning from home, Ding Ge didn''t look too sad, but she didn''t know if she was still feeling sad.


    I think it''s inevitable. Since Ding Ge chose to separate her family and love, she was destined to suffer alone.


    Perhaps this was the best outcome.


    ...


    The next day, Hu Zi Old Gao and I went out together. The three of us drove to a small town in the south just to buy some vegetables. According to the two of us, the vegetables in this family were very natural and many people bought them. We had to go early every day and sell them out later.


    So, we drove for half an hour to the vegetable garden, and there were a lot of people. It was my first time here, but Hu Zi and Old Gao were already familiar with the road. We rushed to buy some vegetables in the crowd and left.


    Then he went to the market to buy other dishes. After a busy time, it was almost ten o'' clock when he returned to the restaurant.


    At this moment, I received a phone call from Ding Ge.


    I wanted to pick it up outside the restaurant, but when I looked across, I found Ding Ge standing in front of the bakery.


    I waved at her and motioned for myself to go over.


    When I quickly crossed the road, Ding Ge was standing on the curb, his toes flying, and I jumped towards dinger.


    However, after seeing me, Ding Ge seemed to be a little angry. I immediately frowned, not knowing where I had offended her.


    I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Are you sure you want to pursue me? Ding Ge glared at me and asked, "It''s almost noon. There''s not even a phone call? Huh?"


    I couldn''t help but smile. I thought something was wrong. It was because of this. I immediately explained the reason for my grievance. Of course, I wanted to see Ding Ge in the morning, but I was really busy until now. The weather was a little hot today, and my shirt was already covered in sweat.


    Only then did Ding Ge get over it and forgive me.


    At this moment, she took out her wallet again, then took out a card from it and handed it to me.


    I asked in surprise, "Why did you give me a bank card?"


    "Although we are friends now. But," Ding Ge chuckled. "This is the money I saved for more than two years. Take it and pay off the debt you owe. It''s just enough to pay off your debt."


    Hearing this, I felt a strong shock in my heart. Although Ding Ge had told me about saving money for me before, looking at this bank card containing Ding Ge''s hard-earned money, my heart was still weighed down by a huge rock, very heavy.


    At the same time, I was also very confused. I remember when I confessed to Lin Ya that I had told Lin Ya that my debt had been paid off. Because Ding Ge was caught at that time, I couldn''t tell her about it, but I thought I knew it through Lin Ya through Shang Hongyu Ding Ge, but today she said those words to me. Could it be that she didn''t even know that I had paid off my huge debt?


    I always thought that Ding Ge knew about this, so we didn''t mention it when we talked on the phone every night or when we were visiting Green city these days.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say to Ding Ge, "Didn''t the girl tell you, Ding Ge? I''ve already paid off my debt."


    "What?"


    Sure enough, Ding Ge didn''t know.


    Her face was aghast, and she could not believe what I said at all, because she knew how I had been through the past two years, so she knew that I couldn''t have saved that much money so quickly.


    She asked in shock, "When?"


    I thought about it and said, "It''s been almost a year."


    When Old Gao had just sold the pond, Lin Ya lost his temper at me and I was about to flee Pucheng when my mother told me about my family. Because the house was demolished, the lucky family got a sum of compensation, and their parents took the money to pay the bill.


    I told Ding Ge everything that happened.


    Then, I saw some anger on Ding Ge''s face. She looked at me in disbelief and said angrily, "You''ve paid off your debt. It''s been almost a year. Didn''t you tell me?"


    I didn''t realize that dinger would be angry, but I quickly understood when I saw Ding Ge''s angry face. Because I didn''t know that Ding Ge was trying to save money for me, and we broke up because of this. In her opinion, since I had no foreign debt, why didn''t I go to her?


    I admit, I did want to find Ding Ge, but I was afraid to offend Ding Ge. I was afraid to hear her say that it was you who broke up with me and that it was you who came back to me. Who am I to you? Do you have any unnecessary toys? He only remembered when he wanted to play and kicked him away when he didn''t want to.


    Of course, there was another reason that my thoughts did change, but I was afraid that I would face the pressure of losing my job again, so after the idea of opening a restaurant with Hu Zi came to me, I wanted to confess everything to Ding Ge when the restaurant was stable.


    After all, we live in the real world, and I hope to find her after I have some financial ability.


    However, a lot of things came after her like a storm, so that she never had a chance to tell her about it.


    At this moment, the sun was blinking, and I could only feel the sweat on my face brushing down. Facing Ding Ge, I felt powerless to defend myself, but I still explained my thoughts to Ding Ge.


    It was normal for Ding Ge to be angry and aggrieved. After all, if I had told her about it earlier, Ding Ge wouldn''t have saved up all her life for me, and she wouldn''t have worked so hard.


    I lowered my head a little sadly. I didn''t expect that the day after I came to Pucheng, I would make Ding Ge angry, and it was still a very serious kind. Even I felt that it was too much for Ding Ge to forgive me.


    Unexpectedly, when dinger heard what I said, the anger on her face gradually subsided. She looked at me, confirmed it again, and asked for many details. I even told Ding Ge about our new home.


    "So, you''ve paid off all the money you owe, haven''t you?" Ding Ge asked again.


    I nodded with certainty.


    After hearing this, Ding Ge''s beautiful face moved slightly. After a while, she smiled again and said cheerfully, "So, I don''t have to pay back the money in my card. Now, I''m a little rich woman, right?"


    I was relieved to see Ding Ge''s smile. I was so nervous just now.


    I nodded and smiled bitterly, "You can say that."


    Ding Ge was very happy. She put her bank card under her chin, looked at the street, and thought, "Then... With so much money, how should I spend it?"


    "Whatever. Whatever you want to spend. The money is yours anyway!"

 Chapter 450 : Volcanic Eruption

    A week passed in the heat.


    Ding Ge''s money was earned by her own hard work, but now, it seemed as if the money had fallen from the sky to her, and she was excited for several days.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I don''t know how much effort and effort Ding Ge had spent in the past two years to save so much money, and she just said it to me so easily without blinking.


    With so much money, dinger could live a small life or start a business.


    If it were any other girl, why would she give a loser boyfriend a kick? This made me feel that Ding Ge was special. She was really a very good girl.


    For a week, Ding Ge still hadn''t figured out how to spend the money. These days, she didn''t even spend much money. Her daily life was especially simple. She stayed at lin ya''s house at night, and spent most of the day with Lin Ya at yafeng''s cake shop. Of course, she wasn''t an employee of the cake shop, and she just had nowhere to go.


    Because she thought she was in the position that I was pursuing, she rarely went to the Xingyun hotel, and I was also willing to be courteous, not knowing how many times I went to the cake shop every day, because I was not busy, so I really couldn''t sacrifice a lot of personal time to pursue a girl like before.


    Especially when the restaurant was busy when everyone was eating, I couldn''t invite dinger to dinner at this time.


    Hey, I said I was going after Ding Ge, but I didn''t even invite a meal after I returned to Pucheng, which made me a little annoyed. If I continued in this way, I would be able to catch up with Ding Ge for years and months.


    So, I decided to spend a day with Ding Ge. But after I told Ding Ge about it, Ding Ge didn''t agree, because now she knew that I didn''t work for Old Gao as I did in the pond, but that Hu Zi and I were both the bosses of the Xingyun hotel in senior three, so she didn''t want me to be delayed because of us. We had been playing in Pucheng for so many days, and she was already feeling bad about it.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at Ding Ge''s words.


    In fact, although Ding Ge regards us as friends, she has already forgiven me in her heart. After all, we are not like ordinary boys chasing girls. Our situation is very special.


    And this kind of special, also made me particularly frustrated, I don''t know how to move Ding Ge?


    I always wanted to give Ding Ge a romantic pursuit and a touching confession, so I couldn''t help but think about what I should do before I went to bed every day.


    I''ve been thinking hard, but I haven''t come up with a satisfactory answer.


    On this day, when I was serving the dishes in the restaurant, a table of guests ordered a large plate of chicken. Looking at this large plate of chicken, I had some memories in my mind.


    I remember when Ding Ge and I were living in a rented house, the two of us were always reluctant to buy meat, our life was really very poor, at that time if we could eat a big meat dish, it was a particularly happy thing.


    And I clearly remember one time when Ding Ge and I bought a chicken and were going home to make a big plate chicken. We were both busy in the house, hungry and looking forward to making a delicious big plate chicken.


    But the result was unsatisfactory.


    When it''s done, it doesn''t taste right. It seemed that there was something wrong with the chicken, but I was not confident at the time. I just felt that I was not good at cooking. I was especially ashamed. I wanted to make a big dinner for Ding Ge, but it turned out to be like this.


    At that time, I was very angry with myself and wanted to throw the chicken away, but Ding Ge didn''t want to. She comforted me a lot and ate it very well. In fact, I knew it wasn''t delicious at all.


    At that time, I wanted to improve my cooking skills and cook all kinds of delicious food for Ding Ge.


    And at this moment, I really want to make a plate of chicken for Ding Ge!


    Thinking of this, I immediately called Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge answered, "I''m at the cake shop right now. You don''t want to waste the phone bill."


    "I''m busy. I''m calling to tell you something." I said excitedly.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, I don''t have time to treat you to dinner either. You should eat less tonight. I''ll make you a midnight snack when the restaurant closes." My heart pounded violently.


    "Supper?" Ding Ge asked, "What supper?"


    "Why don''t you wait until night? How was it?"


    Ding Ge thought for a while, then said, "Okay."


    I was so happy to get Ding Ge''s affirmative answer that I felt like I was working hard.


    In the past, although I couldn''t see Ding Ge in the restaurant, the distance between them was very far at that time. Now, I know that Ding Ge was just across the road. Even if I couldn''t see her at this distance, she would feel very beautiful, because I could miss her so close. If I wanted to see her, I could see her in a few minutes. I like this distance.


    Of course, it would be better for Ding Ge to be in the Xingyun hotel.


    In the evening, when everyone was eating, I didn''t eat, so I went straight to the back kitchen and began to chop up the chicken. Everyone sat in the hall with a bowl of rice to eat. The hotel guests had already left, and we were finally able to clean up for a while.


    At this time, I was peeling scallions by the trash can. Lotus stood behind me, smiled and said, "Aren''t you hungry? The power of love is really great. You don''t even need to eat."


    Although Ding Ge and I weren''t together, it was obvious that everyone didn''t want to think so. I was too lazy to explain to everyone. Whatever they said.


    I looked at Xiaolian and said with a smile, "All right, hurry up and eat your meal. After dinner, go home and find your mother."


    "What are you going to do? It''s a small stove again. When can we have a taste of it?"


    "Those two chefs outside are no better than mine."


    "Selfish, you are selfish!"


    Xiaolian and I joked a few words, and Xiaolian went back to the hall to continue eating. I began to focus on the preparation of the big plate chicken, hoping to make a delicious supper for Ding Ge. I didn''t want to mess things up.


    After chopping the chicken, I put it on a plate, cut some potatoes and green peppers, and prepared the big ingredients for later use. Then I started to make the chicken. The chicken was time-consuming. I first started to heat the chicken, and when I heated the chicken, I habitually went back to the living room.


    Looking out the window, the light in the bakery was out. The bakery was closed early. Ding Ge had already returned to lin ya''s house.


    Then, I walked up to everyone, but, for some reason, I suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere at the table today.


    It''s usually quite lively for everyone to eat together. What''s going on today?


    I immediately frowned, trying to figure out what had happened!


    Xiaolian was talking and laughing to me just now. At this time, her face was obviously not right. I stood there with some confusion and didn''t know how to speak.


    I saw that Xiaoyi''s expression was also a little wrong. At this time, there was no one on the table who put the bottle of white wine, and Xiaoyi was completely irrational. She poured herself a full glass. Hu Zi wanted to dissuade her, but her cold eyes made Hu Zi not dare to stop her, and xiaoyi did not know what was going on. She was completely different from usual. She picked up the glass and took a big gulp.


    She rarely drank, and occasionally when the atmosphere was warm, everyone would drink beer, and white wine was even rarer.


    Today, she drank so much white wine at once, obviously a little unbearable, almost immediately had a reaction to vomit, but she still held back, covering her mouth was very painful, her eyes did not know whether it was because of sadness or because of white wine with tears in them.


    I was even more shocked by this scene.


    He stood there with his eyes wide open.


    At this moment, Hu Zi finally whispered, "Why are you drinking so much? Stop drinking!"


    Xiaoyi suddenly burst into a roar and said, "You''re in charge. Do you think you''re a good person by saying something nice?"


    Xiaoyi''s shrill voice pierced my eardrum, and it was obvious that no one had expected Xiaoyi to suddenly raise his voice and frown a little unbearably.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, did xiaoyi and Hu Zi have a conflict?


    These days, because I still can''t handle my own things, naturally, some things are too busy to take care of, and I will definitely ignore some things.


    Xiaoyi had always wanted to have a public relationship with Hu Zi, but it seemed to have stopped. I tried to persuade Hu Zi at the time, but Hu Zi''s words left me speechless. I never asked him again, but in the restaurant, the two of them had always been at a peaceful stage. I thought they were still as good as before.


    Now it seems that there are a lot of conflicts between the two of them!


    Hu Zi''s face was obviously very ugly. He picked up his cigarette case and took out a cigarette in frustration.


    At this moment, Xiaoyi''s long backlog of emotions suddenly burst out. She looked at Hu Zi and said coldly, "Zhao Xiaohu, I said that you are planning something in your heart. It turns out that you want to eat from the bowl and stand in the pot. I said that before I asked you to disclose our relationship, why didn''t you disclose it? That''s why!"


    Everyone looked at Xiaoyi. Most of them were confused and didn''t understand what Xiaoyi had said. When they realized what Xiaoyi had said, their eyes were filled with surprise, doubt, and reason...


    I know about xiaoyi and Hu Zi''s secret relationship, and I know it for a long time. But listening to Xiaoyi, I am still a little confused. What is the reason that Xiaoyi said?


    Hu Zi was clearly very upset, but it could be seen that he had been suppressing it, and the cigarette in his hand had been gently playing with it, and it was not lit.


    I could not help but shiver, feeling that this situation would be as intense as a volcanic eruption.


    Sure enough, Xiaoyi''s next sentence left me standing there, unable to react for a long time.


    Xiao yi glanced at Hu Zi, then at Xiaolian, and finally at Hu Zi, and asked, "Tell me, how long have you two been together?"

 Chapter 451 : Three Peoples Romantic Entanglement

    There was a suffocating silence on the table! It was as if the deep night sky was surrounded by a huge silence.


    My body felt as if it had been electrocuted and my hair stood on end, somewhat unable to respond to Xiaoyi''s words.


    I''m pretty sure. She just glanced at Xiaolian and then at Hu Zi to say that.


    Xiaolian, I looked at Xiaolian, but she lowered her head slightly. There was not much emotion on her expressionless face. I looked at Hu Zi again, and often Xiaoyi, completely disbelieving Xiaoyi''s words, only thinking that she was probably mistaken, right?


    When did Hu Zi'' hook up'' with Xiaolian? We spend hours together every day. If there''s anything between us, we should know. At least we should know.


    However, I dare not deny what Xiaoyi said. After all, how could she say such a thing at the dinner table without solid evidence?


    If these things were to come out, she would be in a bloody pain herself.


    At this moment, her eyes were filled with anger and hatred. She and Xiaolian were very close friends. We all knew their relationship, but she just used the word'' hook up''?


    I looked at Hu Zi again and saw that Hu Zi was silent, as if he had acquiesced to what Xiaoyi had said. At this time, he finally put the cigarette in his hand into his mouth, holding the lighter, he couldn''t wait to light it, and took a deep breath.


    The silence lasted for a long time...


    Some quietly put down the food they had picked up and took back their chopsticks. Some gently put down their bowls. Some people didn''t even dare to chew with their mouths bulging. Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at Hu Zi, Xiaoyi, and Xiaolian without moving.


    Time is still walking...


    But it seemed to have stopped...


    "When are you going to tell me?" Xiaoyi sneered and said, "Speak?"


    Xiaoyi''s voice sounded especially loud in the silence. Her words not only caused Hu Zi to smoke heavily, but also caused the group of us to have a fierce cold war. I saw Xiaoyi breathing very fast, so excited that people did not even dare to say a word of comfort.


    But Hu Zi remained silent, as if he had never tried to defend himself, while Xiaolian, the other party on the topic, remained silent.


    At this moment, Xiaoyi looked at Xiaolian with a kind of sad eyes. Her lips trembled violently, and her emotions were almost at the verge of collapse. Then she took a deep breath and said bitterly, "My best friend, what do you think?"


    She didn''t address him as'' Xiaolian'', but as''my best friend''.


    All of us could feel Xiaoyi''s grief over the death of his heart, so at this point, we basically didn''t doubt Xiaoyi''s words.


    Xiaolian still kept her head down, but it was as if we could sense some mixed emotions from her.


    At this moment, Hu Zi finally said, "Okay, Xiaoyi, it''s not Xiaolian''s fault. It''s mine!"


    Finally, Hu Zi said something calmly.


    This seemingly simple sentence, however, has a huge amount of information. Hu Zi said it was his fault, so that means he agreed with what Xiaoyi said just now. This matter is indeed related to Xiaolian. As for Hu Zi saying it has nothing to do with Xiaolian, not to mention Xiaoyi, we just don''t want to believe it.


    Xiaoyi smiled softly, but her smile was so painful that it made me feel a little sad.


    The despair in her eyes was like a broken cup that could never be recovered!


    In fact, it only happened for a few minutes, and I think everyone sitting there will feel long.


    At this moment, Hu Zi sighed deeply and said, "All right, everyone go back first. It''s time to get off work."


    In a word, everyone was relieved. After all, it was so embarrassing for us to be here because of such a private matter. Everyone had the urge to stand up and leave.


    And since things have come to this stage, let them solve it themselves. It''s really such a thing that we really can''t help.


    However, Xiaoyi seemed to have already made up her mind. She tore her humiliation apart for everyone to see, but the most painful thing was herself!


    At this moment, she was a heart-rending roar: "Why go back, you dare to hook up and still afraid of others to know?"


    Although Xiaoyi yelled at Hu Zi, the sudden shout frightened everyone. Some of the people who were just about to leave moved their butts into the air. At this time, they were covered in cold sweat and had to sit down quietly.


    All of us could feel Xiaoyi''s sadness. One was our best friend and the other was someone we liked. Although we didn''t know the truth yet, we already felt sorry for this girl.


    At the same time, I have a lot of doubts in my heart.


    Xiaoyi and Xiaolian usually have a really good relationship, so why did Xiaolian and Hu Zi get into trouble again?


    Although Hu Zi and Xiaoyi were in an underground relationship, I knew about it by accident, but I thought Xiaoyi would tell Xiaolian, so I think Xiaolian knew about it too. Otherwise, how could she keep quiet when Xiaoyi exposed the scandal between her and Xiaolian? Isn''t this a sign of guilt?


    "Why don''t you two have a word?" Xiaoyi''s eyes were already filled with tears. At this moment, her eyes were a little blurred, staring blankly at somewhere, as if her whole spirit had been crushed.


    Hu Zi finally spoke again. He said, "Xiaolian doesn''t know anything about me being with you. It''s not her fault. It''s me! I''m an asshole!"


    Hu Zi did not shirk any responsibility and blamed himself for all the mistakes.


    I think, if Hu Zi is right, then Xiaolian is innocent. Hu Zi was the only one to blame for this.


    But did Xiaolian really not know?


    Xiaoyi also looked at Xiaolian expressionlessly and asked without any emotion, "Do you really not know?"


    We all looked at Xiaolian again, and until now, Xiaolian had not said a word.


    Everyone was a little confused, and so was I. I couldn''t help but sigh. No matter what, today''s event will not end in a comedy.


    Xiaolian finally looked up. Her eyes were already misty. She said with a slight sob, "I thought you guys had broken up."


    Xiaolian''s words were equally informative. "I thought you guys broke up." Then, she should have known that xiao yi and Hu Zi were together. As for whether Xiaoyi told her or not, we don''t know, but it seems that she knew they were together before.


    "When did I tell you that we broke up?" Xiao yi looked at Xiaolian, her eyes filled with heartache and hatred after being betrayed. The corner of her mouth was slightly tilted, and the bitterness was even more bitter than coptis!


    "I lied to her, I said it." Hu Zi''s low voice rang again.


    I don''t know what Hu Zi is feeling right now, what he''s thinking. I look at Hu Zi and I can''t see through it.


    I really don''t know how Hu Zi feels about these two relationships.


    This time, however, Xiaoyi did not look at Hu Zi, but at Xiaolian. No one wanted anyone to look at him like that.


    Xiaoyi continued to say to lotus, "I''m asking you, Xiaolian, when did I tell you that we broke up?"


    Xiaoyi''s gaze was more excruciating than torture, and Xiaolian suddenly burst into tears in the face of her interrogation.


    Tears came down in a flash, and she cried and said, "You didn''t say that! You never said that! Hu Zi said it. He told me you broke up. You guys haven''t... That''s why I... I..."


    In the end, Xiaolian couldn''t even speak clearly. She just cried out loud, and her crying voice made it extremely difficult for us outsiders.


    Xiaoyi was also in a bad mood. It was almost through gritting her teeth that she managed not to lose control of her emotions. At this moment, her eyes were complicated, complicated like an equation that no one could solve. Gradually, her eyes became empty again, and her whole body became lost.


    She said to herself, "He told you we broke up, but can you ask me a question? Can you ask me if there are more men in Pucheng than there are in our restaurant? Even if we really broke up, you have to pick Hu Zi, right? Have you asked me how I feel? Why didn''t you tell me before you guys got well? I remember when I told you, why didn''t you tell me? Why?"


    Xiaoyi had been suppressing her emotions, but in the end, her voice became shrill, as if she had scratched the wall with her nails, making people feel as if they were scratching at a cat.


    After listening to Xiaoyi''s words, Xiaolian did not say anything this time. She just cried bitterly, as if the questions were like sharp arrows shooting at her appreciation.


    Cousin patted Xiaolian on the back, but it didn''t work.


    After that, Xiaoyi looked at Hu Zi again. Her expression was so terrible that even her hair was in a mess because she lost control of her emotions. But her knife-like eyes made people completely afraid to look straight at her. She looked at Hu Zi and just looked at her quietly. The goosebumps on my body started to rise again.


    "Zhao Xiaohu, I finally understand why you don''t want to reveal our feelings?" Xiaoyi''s voice was filled with despair, despair without any room for reservation.


    After saying this, Xiaoyi looked at us again, smiled sadly, and said, "Maybe everyone doesn''t know yet. Well, that''s right. Zhao Xiaohu and I have been together for several months, but we''ve always been underground and never been public. At first, I didn''t want to be public either. I was always afraid that people would say that I was a rich man and that I was in love with his money. Later, I wanted to make this relationship public, but Zhao Xiaohu refused to let it go again and again. Because of this problem, we have been in a cold war these days. Hehe, and then, my best friend thought we broke up, but she knew we were together, hehe."


    Xiaoyi looked at Hu Zi again and continued, "Why do you have to let us go to this day? Wouldn''t it be over if you told me to break up earlier? If you say so, I will never rely on you. You only need one word. You can find anyone you want after the breakup. Even if you find Xiaolian and you''re together, it''s my fault that I''m not feeling well. I can''t say you''re wrong, but why do you have to stab me in the heart?"


    Then Xiaoyi looked at Xiaolian again and said, "This knife was inserted by both of you!"


    Xiaolian''s eyes were blurred by tears, but she shook her head in pain.


    However, xiaoyi was not sad because her good friend was crying. She just picked up the cup in front of her expressionless and poured a glass of wine on Xiaolian''s face.


    Then, Xiaoyi stood up again, holding a bottle in his hand, and walked towards Hu Zi. The bottle was down, and a bottle of wine fell all over Hu Zi''s head, leaving the wine in his hair.


    After that, Xiaoyi walked out of the restaurant without looking back!

 Chapter 452 Advice:

    We all saw Xiaoyi walking towards Hu Zi with the bottle in his hand, but none of us had the courage to step forward. Hu Zi himself did not evade and let the bottle pour all over his head.


    Xiaoyi left with great sadness.


    And the pain in her heart, I''m afraid it will be difficult to heal for the rest of her life!


    The pressure in the restaurant did not decrease by half. Everyone still sat in their seats in discomfort. Their emotions seemed to be tugged at by something. It did not hurt, but it was much worse than'' pain''.


    I stood there and sighed deeply, feeling very uncomfortable in my heart.


    Hu Zi allowed the wine to flow down his face and into his neck. He did not move, but sat there with a heavy expression, like a statue without emotion.


    Xiaolian''s face didn''t know whether it was tears or wine. Those tears and wine flowed down Xiaolian''s face. She really broke down. She was crying so stupidly that it looked very pitiful.


    I looked out the door, but Xiaoyi was gone, and there was no sign of her. In the dark night, the outside became dim, leaving only some lights and the cars whistling past in a daze.


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang. I saw that it was Ding Ge.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the chicken I made was still boiling in the pot, so I couldn''t even take the call and ran to the back kitchen to turn off the fire first. At the same time, I thought that the supper tonight would be ruined.


    I can''t help but feel a little frustrated. There are always accidents that suddenly disrupt the original plan. But now that the matter outside has not been settled, I have to apologize to dinger.


    Ding Ge asked, "Are you done?"


    "Uh, not yet." For a moment, I didn''t know how to explain these things to Ding Ge. I said, "Ding Ge, well, maybe we won''t be able to have supper today. Let''s go another day, shall we?"


    As if sensing the anxiety and uneasiness in my tone, Ding Ge asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Uh..." I thought about it. It was too much trouble to explain, but it was too simple and I was afraid that Ding Ge would worry about me, so I thought about it for a while and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that Hu Zi''s relationship has gone wrong. We need to deal with it now."


    Ding Ge was obviously confused, but she didn''t ask much and said kindly, "Okay then."


    I quickly said, "Then you go to sleep first. I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    Just like that, I hung up the phone with Ding Ge and took the chicken out of the pot. I sighed. I don''t think I can make this plate of fried chicken tonight. It''s a pity!


    I hurried to the front again. At this moment, Xiaolian''s mood finally stabilized a little. She wiped her tears with a piece of paper, but the red rims of her eyes could not be wiped off.


    There was still silence in the room. Hu Zi lit another cigarette and sat there silently puffing out smoke.


    At this moment, lotus took a breath and looked at Hu Zi, as if she wanted to say something to Hu Zi, but she was just about to open her mouth and her emotions became out of control again. She had to breathe deeply to adjust her emotions. Her eyes glistened. After adjusting for a long time, she said, "Why did you lie to Hu Zi?"


    Xiaolian was also heartbroken.


    Hu Zi did not answer the question directly, but lowered his head and replied, "Is there any point in answering this question now?"


    Indeed, there was no point, because what had happened had already happened!


    "You are shameless!" Xiaolian said sadly, "Why do you want me to be a disgusting and disgusting villain with you? Xiaoyi is my good friend, but now she won''t talk to me anymore! You not only ruined our relationship, you ruined Xiaoyi, you ruined me!"


    After saying that, xiao lian''s tears fell again, completely crying into a tearful person.


    With that, Xiaolian stood up and ran out the door. I sighed. What do you call this?


    I suddenly regretted letting Xiaoyi leave, but I couldn''t catch up with Xiaoyi. And now I can''t just watch Xiaolian leave, so I ran out the door and stopped Xiaolian.


    I said to Xiaolian, "Xiaolian, wait, wait."


    Xiaolian, on the other hand, seemed to feel that she had done something particularly embarrassing and had no face to see anyone else. Hearing my cry, Xiaolian not only didn''t stop but ran faster and faster. Normally, she was riding an electric bike. She was in front of the door, and I stopped her while she was pushing.


    I advised, "Xiaolian, sit down for a while and listen to Hu Zi."


    Lotus shook her head and cried, "I don''t want to see him anymore!"


    I secretly sighed. Today, things happened suddenly, and it was a dead end. I didn''t even have the chance to turn back.


    I put one hand on Xiaolian''s car and said, "Calm down first. You''re too emotional now."


    However, after I said this, Xiaolian burst into tears again. When I heard her cry, I felt especially tormented. I couldn''t stand the girl crying. She gritted her teeth again and said, "I''m fine."


    But she''s in a really bad condition right now. I''m afraid I can''t even care about the road conditions while riding on the road, so I have to hold her car tightly.


    And lotus did not look at me with resentment, she just looked down at the ground with sadness, and especially humbly prayed, "Please, Xing Yun, let me go, okay?"


    Xiaolian''s words were really irresistible, as if I had rejected her as an unforgivable villain. The strength in my hand immediately decreased by a few points.


    I sighed helplessly. I reached out to touch my pocket again. I happened to have some paper on my body. I handed it to Xiaolian and advised him, "Wipe your tears dry first. Don''t cry, okay? I''ll let you go if you don''t cry."


    Xiaolian nodded obediently. She wiped her tears away, but how could her sad mood be cured for a while?


    Just like that, after wiping away his tears, the sad Xiaolian rode his bike and disappeared from my sight.


    I sighed and prepared to return to the house.


    At this time, cousin Jiang Yan and the others went out. Jiang Yan looked at me and said helplessly, "Let''s go Xing Yun first."


    I nodded and brushed past everyone. Staying here really didn''t work. Even because of their emotional entanglement, everyone didn''t have a good meal. I said a few words to everyone. After everyone left, I closed all the shutters and went back to the house. Only Hu Zi and Old Gao were left in the hall.


    Old Gao handed Hu Zi a cigarette. Hu Zi took it, but didn''t smoke it. He sat there absent-mindedly, not knowing what to think. He didn''t look well. His brows were locked, and his whole body was filled with deep fatigue and thick vicissitudes.


    I went to the backyard, took a towel, and handed it to Hu Zi. Hu Zi took it and wiped her face and hair.


    Then, the three of us sat in the hall, looking at each other in silence.


    It seems that it has become a routine. Just like before, the three of us sat together, sharing sadness, happiness, or silence or joy, never changed.


    A few years ago, the three of them were still young men. Now, they are much more vicissitudes and changes than before.


    In the past, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei were together. They lived a simple life and thought about the future. Life was not rich, but both of them had jobs. A bright future seemed within reach. He just needed to look forward to it and work hard.


    Ding Ge and I had a hard time, but at least we had a good time.


    Old Gao, on the other hand, lived a carefree life as a second-generation rich man.


    At that time, he was still a little younger and felt less troubled. Although he knew to think about the future, he did not think much about it.


    Time passed, and we came to this point. Although we had experienced many changes, at last, the three of us are still guarding the Xingyun hotel and doing well.


    As for Old Gao, he lived a completely different life than before, and I was impressed by his adjustment. Seeing him like this, I don''t think it''s a bad thing for his father to go to jail, because I used to worry that rebellious Old Gao would get worse under the pressure of his parents. Now Old Gao himself likes this life.


    After all the ups and downs, Ding Ge and I have finally come to this day. Although Ding Ge did not agree to be my girlfriend, our situation has taken a new step. I am very happy to see her every day.


    As for Hu Zi, these days, it''s really not easy to worry about the restaurant. It''s really not easy for us. It''s not as hard as it sounds. The details are really inhumane. We have fun in pain.


    This is a really good day.


    Hey...


    Thinking about it, the time just passed for a moment, and the thick smoke began to float around. How much sorrow and sorrow were there in the smoke?


    I know that when Hu Zi was unhappy, he smoked very quickly. Just like now, in a short time, there were some cigarette butts on the ground. The cigarette in his hand was never broken. One cigarette was connected to the other, but his brows were still deeply furrowed and never relaxed.


    I sighed, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Now, things were clear. Hu Zi first fell in love with xiaoyi, then with Xiaoyi''s good friend Xiaolian before he broke up with her. It could be said that he hurt two girls at once, even Hu Zi himself admitted.


    It had already happened.


    Hu Zi is my brother, yes, but I have known Xiaoyi Xiaolian for more than half a year. During this period, we have fun playing around. When we have nothing to do, we often gather together to chat. Sometimes, some things will help each other. It can be said that in the restaurant, we have developed a sincere friendship.


    So what happened today made me especially upset. If it were any other girl I didn''t know, I wouldn''t be so upset.


    I looked at Hu Zi, my brother. In this case, he was definitely a two-timing scumbag, a complete scumbag. Not only did he destroy the two girls, he also ruined their friendship.


    But looking at her, I don''t know how to blame him.


    There were many things in my heart that I wanted to tell him, but I didn''t know where to start.

 Chapter 453 Twisted View of Love

    I closed the door and the window, and the smoke swirled around the hall. Gradually, the smoke seemed to have turned into a sad woman, complaining about her in the air.


    Old Gao stood up and took three glasses and a bottle of white wine from behind the counter. He couldn''t help but break up and poured three glasses of white wine for the three of us and moved to the three of us.


    The three of us moved our chairs forward, but we were not in the mood to drink today. We drank when we were happy, when we were unhappy, and it seemed to be the first time in this situation.


    But before we could speak, we raised the glass together, without the strength to clink it. We raised the glass in the air and started drinking.


    Hu Zi took a sip of the wine and then raised the glass in front of him. The smoke hovered around the glass and then drifted away. Hu Zi just looked at it, lost in thought, and then took another sip.


    I remember when Hu Zi Old Gao was in a bad mood and went out for a drink, neither of us wanted to talk. We had a lot of beer before we started talking. Today, Old Gao took a sip and said, "Hu Zi, you say that you''re being rude. Who can''t you provoke? She just provoked xiaoyi and Xiaolian! Both of them are waiters in our restaurant. They play with each other right under their noses. Do you think paper can cover the fire?"


    Hu Zi didn''t say anything and smoked heavily.


    Old Gao looked very angry. He pointed at Hu Zi, took another sip from his glass and said, "You, really! This time, I really don''t know what you think! Why don''t you say something? What''s wrong with being silent all the time?"


    Old Gao must be on the side of xiao yi and Xiaolian at this time, and he sympathized with them. After all, Hu Zi was really wrong. Old Gao was so angry with Hu Zi that he obviously regarded xiao yi and Xiaolian as friends.


    Compared to Old Gao''s anger, I feel more guilty now.


    Because I should be the first person to know about Hu Zi and Xiaoyi''s relationship, and I think if I tried to persuade Hu Zi, maybe Hu Zi wouldn''t do such a thing.


    After Hu Zi was betrayed by Li Xiaowei, I could clearly sense the change in Hu Zi, even the changes that made me a little worried. But I always thought that Hu Zi was still the same Hu Zi, so I didn''t pay much attention to him. I thought that with time, Hu Zi''s mind would gradually adjust, especially when he and Hu Zi walked together, and I thought that he would walk away from the shadow before. It''s coming out.


    Now, it seems, no.


    In the past, I was really troubled by my own feelings, but I couldn''t talk to my brother. In addition to the busy restaurant, although I spent a lot of time together every day, the number of times I had to talk to my brother was obviously much less.


    I care less about Hu Zi and Old Gao.


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and drank a glass of wine. "What do you want me to say?" I said everything I had to say. I admit my mistake. It had nothing to do with the two of them. I don''t want to do that either, but... Yes, paper can''t contain fire."


    "Maybe it has nothing to do with them? What did you do to both of them? Do you think that''s enough? It''s over?" Old Gao did not seem to like Hu Zi''s understatement, and his tone of dissatisfaction became more intense.


    Hu Zi shook his head and said helplessly, "What else can we do now that things are like this?"


    "What did you do back then?" Old Gao looked at me again and said, "Xing Yun, say something! Do you know about this? What''s the matter with your silence?"


    I only know half!


    I took a deep breath, looked at Hu Zi and asked, "When did you and Xiaolian start?"


    "I forgot." Hu Zi spat out the cigarette from his mouth and connected it to another one. He lay back and frowned, "It''s been a while."


    "What about you and Xiaoyi? What happened to you two? Aren''t you guys fine?" I asked again.


    Hu Zi shook his head again and said, "That''s it."


    Hu Zi concluded a relationship with'' that''s it'' as if it was nothing to him.


    I sat up straight and looked a little embarrassed. I sighed and then said to him, "What about you and Xiaolian?"


    "That''s it."


    Hu Zi took a puff, squinting his eyes in the smoke and casually flicking the ashes to the ground.


    Old Gao interjected, "Just like Xiaoyi said, why don''t you break up with Xiaoyi and talk to lotus again, then nothing will happen?"


    Old Gao also took a puff of his cigarette, seemingly disagreeing with Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi smiled faintly and looked at Old Gao, "Weren''t you crazier than I was before?"


    Obviously, Hu Zi was talking about Old Gao''s previous affair with the moon and the wind. Old Gao was indeed a flirt back then, and his girlfriend changed very quickly. Sometimes, before we could remember the name of the previous girlfriend, he changed again.


    "Didn''t you see what happened to me?" As soon as Hu Zi''s words fell, Old Gao said excitedly.


    "What happened?" Hu Zi asked.


    Old Gao became even angrier and said, "Needless to say, don''t you think what happened to me is retribution?"


    Hu Zi didn''t answer, but Old Gao took a sip of the wine.


    "Now that you''ve hurt someone else''s feelings, sooner or later, you''ll be hurt yourself!" Old Gao sighed.


    Hu Zi''s mouth was deeply bitter. He spread his hands and smiled, "What else can I get hurt?"


    Of course Old Gao and I knew what Hu Zi was referring to. Li Xiaowei and the blond thing was a pain Hu Zi hadn''t forgotten. He was really hurt.


    "But you can''t hurt someone just because they hurt you?"


    "That''s because you''ve never tasted betrayal before!"


    Before Old Gao could finish his sentence, Hu Zi suddenly burst into a roar!


    It was as if he had roared out the breath he had been holding in his heart, his voice as bright as a bell. After yelling, Hu Zi''s face turned red and blue veins wriggled under his skin like worms.


    His eyes sparkled with a blazing light!


    Then, he raised his head and gulped down all the wine in his glass.


    "What the hell is love? What the hell is true love? You guys tell me? Is there pure love in this world? Is there? Is there anyone who would never leave you when you were poor and useless?" Hu Zi yelled again at the top of his lungs, "What was my relationship with Li Xiaowei for years? I can''t even remember what he looked like. Six or seven years? Grass! I bought a car and a house, so I should feel at ease, right? However, she still slept in someone else''s bed! Because that person is richer than me! Have we had a deep relationship for so many years? But can it be thicker than rmb? How many yuan can a relationship worth all these years? If it''s worth it, then add more! Added to Li Xiaowei''s willingness to get into someone else''s bed! It''s that simple! In the face of reality, what is love?"


    Hu Zi screamed with almost every ounce of his life, his voice filled with a heart-wrenching pain!


    At the end of the call, Hu Zi''s face was a little ferocious. He was gasping for air, his expression unspeakable pain.


    I looked at Hu Zi, mixed, and then I picked up the glass and took a big drink.


    It suddenly occurred to me that ever since Hu Zi and li xiaowei opened up, it seemed that he had never exploded like this before.


    At that time, Hu Zi was only drunk once. When he woke up, he didn''t even shed a tear and hid all his sorrow in his heart. Today, he finally broke out.


    It was precisely because of Li Xiaowei''s betrayal that Hu Zi''s view of love became so extreme that there was the tragedy of xiaoyi and Xiaolian.


    I heaved a deep sigh in my heart. At this moment, I really didn''t know how to persuade Hu Zi. He was so lost that I felt weak trying to pull him.


    Time continued to flow, smoke continued to float, and the three of us continued to be silent...


    After a long time, Old Gao said, "Hu Zi, we know. We understand what you''re saying! But Li Xiaowei is Li Xiaowei, yi and Xiaolian are not her. You can''t look at everyone with such extreme eyes. I know you''re not that kind of person, or else you wouldn''t be so serious today. Hu Zi, what exactly are your feelings for xiaoyi and Xiaolian?"


    Hu Zi''s mouth was full of confusion and he shook his head slowly.


    "Do you like Xiaoyi or Xiaolian?" Old Gao frowned and asked again.


    I sighed, feeling that Old Gao''s question was meaningless now. With the situation today, xiaoyi and Xiaolian were tied in a knot, and it was impossible for Hu Zi to save it.


    "Can''t you like both?" Hu Zi smiled and replied.


    "No! You have to choose one."


    "I don''t know how to choose."


    Hu Zi leaned back. He lit a cigarette and purposely drowned himself in the smoke. After exhaling the cigarette, he said, "Actually, they''re both fine, but I don''t think I''m in love with them. Whether it''s Xiaoyi or Xiaolian... It''s possible that I''ve been hurt too much. I''ll never be as good to other girls as I was to Li Xiaowei, so I... Blame me, whatever. I don''t care."


    "In the future, you two can forget about my relationship. After what happened, my view of love has been distorted." After that, Hu Zi took another puff of smoke and exhaled deeply.


    "But..."


    "Hu Zi..."


    "Stop it."


    Hu Zi interrupted me and Old Gao. He smiled at us and said, "Okay, it''s getting late. Come back."


    After saying this, Hu Zi stood up and did not say anything to the two of us. He walked to the door, opened the shutter, looked out at the night before walking out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 454 Leave

    In the hall, Old Gao and I sighed at the same time.


    Old Gao shook his head and finished the wine in the glass. I also picked up my own glass and silently drank the wine.


    The two of them did not stand up and left, just sitting there a little lonely. Old Gao tilted his head and smoked. I looked in the direction of the door in a daze.


    The night was lonely and sad, wandering around the city.


    I don''t know how to express my emotions. Hu Zi''s words made me unable to persuade. Really, I just think that he would never change. He said that his view of love was distorted, but I think that the love in his heart is dead, so he has no view of love to speak of.


    I can''t imagine what Hu Zi''s love life will be like in the future. Maybe I can''t imagine it.


    I believe he will still be a good brother and friend, but he will never be a good lover again. The girls he provoked had better just play with him, or they would only get hurt, because Hu Zi only regarded love as a game.


    I don''t want to be morally critical of Hu Zi. I just feel a little sad. Who should I blame when I see Hu Zi, who was so devoted to his girlfriend, become like this?


    Old Gao said with a sad face, "How did you say Old Gao became like this?"


    I don''t know how to answer this question. He has indeed experienced emotional betrayal that we have never experienced before, but I think someone has, but not everyone will treat love as a joke like Hu Zi.


    Old Gao sighed again and said, "If he does this all the time, no matter how many women he has around him, he will still be unable to block his emptiness. You see, sooner or later, he will be punished."


    "But what do we do?" I said helplessly, "This is a matter of love. We can''t care about it if we want to!"


    Old Gao nodded at my words, remained silent for a while, and then said, "You''re right. This is not something we can persuade. He had to suffer before he knew what he had done wrong."


    I nodded and agreed with Old Gao.


    I looked at Old Gao again, smiled faintly and asked, "What about you, Old Gao? Is your view of love distorted?"


    "No, I have a very good view of love!" Old Gao replied frankly.


    "Then why don''t you... Find a girlfriend? Can''t you get through that before?" Old Gao has been so quiet lately. I really doubt that he will live alone forever.


    Old Gao only smiled bitterly and didn''t seem to care much about it. He didn''t hide anything and said, "No one can say anything about the future. I don''t know when I will have a girlfriend, so let it be. I feel good living alone now. But to be honest, it''s really hard to start a new relationship after a lifetime of hard work."


    I agree with what Old Gao said. The deeper the relationship, the harder it will be to walk out after it''s over.


    Of course, it''s also because Ding Ge and I didn''t come out, so we can continue our relationship.


    Old Gao puffed out his cigarette again and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s talk about the restaurant. What should we do in the future?"


    At first, I didn''t react, but a second later.


    I''m afraid xiaoyi and Xiaolian will never work at the Xingyun hotel again.


    I even think that it will be difficult for both of them to get along in the future, even if they are not wrong, but once some knot is formed, it will never open.


    But I can''t say anything about letting the two leave after finding a new waiter. That''s impossible!


    As Hu Zi''s brothers, I feel a little guilty about xiao yi and Xiaolian, but I can''t make up for anything.


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    I really don''t have the heart to think about tomorrow.


    At this moment, there was a sense of hunger in my stomach again, thinking that I hadn''t eaten dinner yet, so I made something at the restaurant to fill my stomach.


    Then, Old Gao and I broke up. After Old Gao left, I cleaned up the restaurant by myself, and the chicken was still in the bowl. I stared at the chicken for a while and then put it in the freezer. I was really not in the mood to have supper with Ding Ge today.


    Then I went home alone.


    When I got home, I found out that Hu Zi wasn''t there. He didn''t go home after he left the restaurant.


    I couldn''t help but worry. Where did Hu Zi go?


    I called him but no one answered. I sat on the sofa a little depressed and rubbed my temples.


    Obviously, Hu Zi was not happy about what happened today. Maybe it also showed that he was not a total bad guy. He did have feelings for xiaoyi and Xiaolian, even if he could not describe them himself, but he would never deny that he did not use them as a tool to vent his desire, but because of what he had experienced, he became confused. Let him be lost in the feelings, let him not dare to love again and use the twisted love view to numb himself, perhaps at this time his own heart is also extremely contradictory.


    I didn''t go out to look for Hu Zi, because I thought Hu Zi might want some peace too.


    I really hope he can think these things through. These things can only be figured out by himself. We outsiders really can''t help him. It''s not like other problems.


    Then I thought about myself and Ding Ge. Hu Zi just said who would never leave you when you were poor. Hu Zi didn''t meet this girl, but I did.


    So, I''m really glad!


    Hey!


    I sighed again. I wanted to wait for everyone to leave tonight as usual. I would invite Ding Ge over, lock the door of the restaurant, and no longer welcome any other guests. I would have a delicious supper for Ding Ge, and the two of them would have a nice meal.


    Who wants to...


    It''s hard to feel guilty, but I just feel like I have to put more effort into making up for it in the future.


    Then I thought about the restaurant. What should the restaurant do after xiaoyi and Xiaolian left? I didn''t want to worry about tomorrow, but lying on the bed with my eyes closed, I couldn''t help but think about it. The Xingyun hotel is too important to me, so I feel uneasy if I can''t handle a small matter well.


    ...


    The next day, as expected, xiaoyi and Xiaolian didn''t come when they were supposed to be at work. I''m afraid they won''t come either. There were two familiar people missing at once, and there was something unspeakable in her heart that she was not used to.


    Xiaoyi called me this morning. She knew the restaurant very well, so she called me when I was free.


    On the phone, she said she wanted me to bring her a piece of clothing that she left in the hotel. She was at the intersection west of the Xingyun hotel. I didn''t say that you should come to the hotel to pick it up, but after you took her clothes, you brought some cash. This is Xiaoyi''s salary. I think it''s better to give it to her today. Her attitude is obviously that she won''t come to the hotel to work again.


    To her, this was no longer the'' place where I used to work''. Here, she had a love affair, but in the end, her good friend and boyfriend got along.


    After taking the money, a few minutes later, I arrived at the intersection that Xiaoyi had mentioned. She was waiting for me on the sidewalk.


    Xiaoyi frowned slightly. She didn''t seem in a good mood. There was no smile on her face and she was a little haggard. Although she was dressed neatly, she could still see the pain after she had dressed up.


    Although I have never experienced this pain, I can still feel Xiaoyi''s emotions. Having known her for so long, yesterday was the only time she had lost her temper, and it was such a big one that everyone was shocked.


    After they met, neither of them spoke first.


    We were friends, and although we didn''t know each other very well, I really thought of xiao yi and Xiaolian as friends. I was the first person to know about xiao yi and Hu Zi''s feelings, and I had talked to her before. I could always feel her feelings for Hu Zi. Facing her now, I... Really didn''t know how to speak.


    A moment later, I smiled and asked stupidly, "Is it possible to go back?"


    Xiaoyi shook his head without thinking. He lowered his head and replied, "Impossible!"


    Her voice was a little tired, but exceptionally determined!


    This answer was not surprising, and I didn''t know how to comfort Xiaoyi. I felt that talking too much made her even more upset.


    I handed the clothes to Xiaoyi and then gave her her salary, "Here''s your salary. Check it out."


    Xiaoyi nodded and put it on.


    I pretended to be relaxed and asked, "What are your plans for the future?"


    Xiaoyi turned his eyes to the endless street and replied in confusion, "I don''t know yet."


    I sighed, not knowing what to say. Anyway, I hope she can find her own happiness in the future. Then the two of us chatted briefly and didn''t say much. I told her to speak up if she was in trouble in the future.


    After a while, Xiaoyi left, and the girl never smiled.


    In the afternoon, I took the initiative to call Xiaolian. I didn''t ask if she was still coming to work at the restaurant. I just asked her to tell me a place to meet me. I gave her her her salary. Xiaolian told me to put my salary on her card, but I insisted on meeting him, and Xiaolian agreed.


    Lotus chose a place not far from the restaurant, so Xiaolian wasn''t there when I arrived.


    But soon Xiaolian came over, her eyes were still red, and she probably cried a lot last night. I handed her the salary in my hand, and Xiaolian silently took it over. I was so depressed that I froze. Looking at her, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    Instead of mentioning Hu Zi''s name, I said, "Have you contacted Xiaoyi?"


    Lotus shook her head.


    I frowned and said, "Well, you''re both victims. You can explain to her. I think she''ll forgive you."


    "It''s useless, impossible!" Little lotus said with tears in her eyes, "I have no face to look for her myself. And, whether I know it or not, I stole her boyfriend. We can''t be friends for the rest of our lives."


    The tears on Xiaolian''s face fell again. It seemed that she was a very weak girl, but the most I heard in the restaurant was her laughter, which made me especially uncomfortable. Xiaolian sobbed and said, "Actually, we haven''t known each other for a long time, but... After getting to know each other, we''re very close, you know? I..."


    She covered her mouth and couldn''t speak. She was so excited that she took a deep breath. Xiaolian didn''t say anything more until she left.


    Just like that, xiaolian left with pain. Looking at her back, I sighed in the wind.


    On this day, xiaoyi and Xiaolian left the Xingyun hotel, and I haven''t seen them since.


    In the future, I have never heard of lotus again. Occasionally, I heard that Xiaoyi got married a year later, but I have not heard anything else.


    On this day, the departure of xiaoyi and Xiaolian was also the prelude to the change of Xing Yun''s personnel!


    I didn''t expect the Xingyun hotel to be so foreign to me one day...

 Chapter 455 The Threshold in My Heart

    In everyone''s life, there is no lack of parting.


    In this way, xiaoyi and Xiaolian left the Xingyun hotel with such a tragic ending. I can''t do anything for them. Hu Zi is my brother, but I can only say a few words about him. I think most of us are selfish after all. When Li Xiaowei betrayed Hu Zi, I went to Li Xiaowei to scold her and roar at her angrily. Now Hu Zi lied to xiaoyi and Xiaolian.


    After that, I told Ding Ge about it.


    Ding Ge also said with some emotion, "It''s been more than two years, and I have less contact with Old Tiger and the others. Now it seems that they have really changed a lot."


    A breeze blew in the hot air, making people feel comfortable. I looked at the changing street in front of me. Sometimes the car passed quickly, sometimes the road was crowded, and the car had to slow down. Sometimes it would even be blocked for a short time. There were always moving cars or parked cars on the side of the road. I''m afraid there will always be cars parked on it.


    Ding Ge is right. Hu Zi and Old Gao have changed a lot. She hasn''t had much contact with us in the past two years. That feeling is the most intuitive. In fact, not only Hu Zi Old Gao, but we are all changing. We may be different today from yesterday, and we may be different tomorrow.


    A few days ago, I had this feeling, but today, Ding Ge had a lot of money in his hands and no place to spend it. Hu Zi was exposed, just like we could never make money faster than the rate of house prices rising, and the plan could never catch up with changes, just like I wanted to make a midnight snack for Ding Ge, but I didn''t do it.


    I let out a breath and said, "That''s right. Hu Zi really went too far this time! Li Xiaowei really hurt him too badly."


    Ding ge looked at me, her mouth curled up, and she said in a reproachful tone, "Didn''t you hurt me too deeply back then?"


    I couldn''t help but look for a step down for myself and say, "At least my heart has never betrayed me."


    "Then who knows? You were so close to Guzheng. Who knows if you have any secret?" Ding Ge said with some jealousy.


    "Heaven and earth can learn!" I said with certainty, "If you don''t believe me, take it out and show it to you."


    Ding Ge rolled his eyes and did not speak.


    It seems that Ding Ge still cares about Guzheng, which I understand. After all, there is a very close man around Ding Ge, and I feel bad.


    I held Ding Ge''s hand and wanted to coax her.


    But Ding Ge quickly pulled his hand back and looked at me. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "What are you doing? Don''t you know if men and women are close to each other? You''re acting like a hooligan before you catch up. Do you know that?"


    I helplessly raised my hands and said, "I was wrong. Forgive me once."


    Ding Ge didn''t say forgive or not. We were standing in front of the bakery and looking at the traffic in front of us. At this time, I didn''t know what was going on in Ding Ge''s head. Suddenly, she looked at me with a twinkle in her eyes and said excitedly, "What do you think of me buying a house?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t know why Ding Ge suddenly changed the subject. Ding Ge wanted to buy a house with her money. I frowned and asked, "Why did you suddenly think of buying a house?"


    "I can''t always squeeze with Lin Ya. I have to have a place to stay after all, right?"


    Speaking of this, another sadness appeared on Ding Ge''s face, and I felt even more sad in my heart. Ding Ge grew up in Pucheng. After all these years, I feel a prick in my heart when she says something like that.


    Ding Ge left her home for me, but I couldn''t give her a new home.


    Ding Ge wants to buy a house, which is a good thing. After all, she is rich now and has the ability to buy a good house, but hearing this news, I feel bad.


    Because a long, long time ago, when I lived with Ding Ge, I told myself in my heart that one day when I had money, I would give Ding Ge a home. I will buy her a new house and decorate it beautifully. Then I will marry her and we will live happily in our house.


    Now that Ding Ge is still staying at lin ya''s house, I don''t even have the ability to buy a house. So, what can I say if Ding Ge wants to buy a house? Did I say not to buy it?


    Dinger looked at me and asked again, "What do you think?"


    I smiled and said, "Okay, how big do you want to buy?"


    "It doesn''t have to be too big." Ding Ge thought for a while and then said, "Just enough."


    "Well, if you want to buy it, you can go and take a look. Now that Pucheng''s real estate development is so strong, there are many choices you can make. See what you like."


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look with the girl when I''m free."


    There was a smile in Ding Ge''s eyes. It seemed that she really had this plan, not that her mind was on fire. And as she looked at the flickering light in my eyes, I seemed to be able to guess what she was thinking.


    Even if she bought a house, it would definitely be for both of us, for our future, even if we are not lovers now.


    Obviously, Ding Ge had his own plans.


    I smiled bitterly. It seemed that the plan could not keep up with the changes. It seemed that I had to speed up my pace.


    ...


    Back at the hotel, it was the last leisure before I got busy. I didn''t see Hu Zi and Old Gao. I asked my cousin, who said they were in the backyard.


    I stepped into the backyard. Hu Zi and Old Gao were smoking cigarettes and looked a little anxious. I squatted down and Old Gao said the most urgent thing in my heart. There were only six of us in the restaurant. There was no way. We had to hire two more waiters.


    Hiring isn''t easy, but it has to be done quickly.


    Hu Zi said, "I just asked Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan to worry them."


    Old Gao also said, "I will print a few advertisements later and post on the internet. It should be no problem."


    Ah, I sighed again. The sudden departure of xiaoyi and Xiaolian really caught us off guard. The restaurant couldn''t bear to lose two people at once. A day or two is fine, but over time, customers will definitely be dissatisfied with the hotel''s comprehensive service.


    Today, we felt an unspeakable panic. We really need to hurry up and find new employees.


    However, the thought of xiaoyi and Xiaolian inevitably caused another wave of sadness in her heart.


    And Hu Zi never talked about it again. Old Gao and I never talked about it with him again. Not only us, but also the others. Everyone kept quiet about it as if nothing had happened. But sometimes when we looked at each other, we could see the discomfort in each other''s eyes.


    But we can only keep moving forward, just like xiaoyi and Xiaolian. Without the job of the Xingyun hotel, they can''t get along as they used to, but they have to keep moving forward. We have to keep living.


    I looked at Hu Zi and asked casually, "Where did you go last night, Hu Zi? I don''t even know when you came back."


    Hu Zi replied faintly, "I didn''t go anywhere."


    He didn''t say, and I didn''t ask.


    But I think he went to the train track again. Hu Zi took me there before. At this moment, I don''t know if Hu Zi can get peace there, or if it can expose Hu Zi''s injury time and time again and let him go to the extreme step by step?


    I can''t explain it clearly.


    A lot of things can''t be explained clearly.


    Just like Hu Zi himself, I''m afraid he can''t explain his feelings for xiaoyi and Xiaolian! In fact, he did not only hurt xiaoyi and Xiaolian, but also hurt himself, but he seemed to want to use this way to make himself degenerate, as if he could not hurt so much by degenerate.


    I don''t know when Hu Zi will be able to get out of the trap in his heart. He and li xiaowei have been open for almost a year. At this time last year, the two of them were nervously preparing for their marriage.


    Now...


    In fact, every one of us will have a barrier in our hearts. Hu Zi can''t get past the barrier of betrayal, Old Gao can''t get past the barrier of Wang Mengmeng hurting him, Wang Mengmeng can''t get past Fang Qingyu and Old Gao. I couldn''t get past the barrier of mountains of debt, and Fang Qingyu can''t get past the barrier of Fang Qingyu and Old Gao.


    And sometimes it''s this threshold that changes our lives.


    But sometimes it takes more than courage to get over this hurdle. It also takes a little opportunity and a little push.


    However, sometimes it backfires.


    ...


    At night, the restaurant officially entered a busy period. I felt like I was exhausted from the war. My whole body was tense and focused. I ran back and forth, with the air conditioning blowing, but I still felt hot, and my heart felt warm.


    And to be honest, without xiaoyi and Xiaolian around, it always felt like there was something missing from the restaurant.


    In the past, we had to work together and have developed a tacit understanding. Sometimes, we could understand each other''s meaning without even saying a word. It was a happy cooperation, but now, the past can only be recalled!


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang. My heart said, who is calling me at this time?


    But I can''t do anything about it right now. A table of guests has just left. I''m cleaning up the dishes, putting the leftovers into the trash can, and taking the dishes to the kitchen. Then I go to the backyard to answer the phone.


    However, by the time they reached the backyard, the bell had stopped ringing.


    But I still took out my cell phone and looked at the missed calls, only that it showed an unfamiliar number? My ability to remember numbers is so weak that it explodes. I really don''t know who this person is.


    I didn''t think much about it, and I didn''t intend to go back. When I thought about how busy the restaurant was, my phone rang again. It was the same number that I had just received, and I was able to confirm this.


    I thought to myself who this was and answered the phone.


    "Xing Yun?"


    A girl''s voice came from the microphone.


    For a moment, I was not sure who it was, so I asked, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 456 : Help

    The man over there paused and then replied, "I''m Li Xiaowei!"


    I immediately frowned. It was Li Xiaowei. No wonder the voice was familiar.


    But I was still too surprised. Why would she call me?


    Is there any other reason we can contact?


    These two days were bad enough. The restaurant was so busy with the departure of xiaoyi and Xiaolian, and xiaoyi and Xiaolian left because of Hu Zi''s two-timing, and Hu Zi became like this because of Li Xiaowei''s ruthless betrayal.


    I''ve been angry for the past two days, but I didn''t expect Li Xiaowei to call at this time. My face immediately turned cold.


    It could be said that she was the one who caused all this today!


    I don''t know, when she decided to be with huang mao, was there a battle between heaven and man in her heart? Or have you long been lost in the temptation of money?


    In silence, Li Xiaowei''s voice came again. "Xing Yun, do you hear me?"


    When I thought about Li Xiaowei''s pregnancy, I didn''t want to argue with her anymore. I just wanted nothing to do with her from now on. I sighed and asked faintly, "Why did you call me?"


    "Please, can you do me a favor?" Li Xiaowei''s tone was particularly pitiful.


    I don''t understand why she asked me for help! I had hung up immediately, but when I thought about how pregnant she was the last time I saw her, my tone softened. Instead of agreeing, I asked, "What can I do for you? You..." I was going to say something about your boyfriend, but after a pause, I changed my mind and said, "What about yellow hair?"


    This time, Li Xiaowei stopped for two seconds and said, "Xing Yun, I really don''t know who to look for. Can you help me? Ah..."


    In the microphone, I suddenly heard Li Xiaowei moaning in pain. What happened to her? Something tugged at my heart as if two people were fighting. One said to ignore her and hang up the phone quickly. The other said to listen to what she said.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I asked hastily.


    "Can you help me?" Li Xiaowei''s tone was much weaker, as if he was trying to suppress the pain.


    In an instant, a lot of thoughts popped up in my heart. I wanted to leave her alone, but when I thought about her loneliness and helplessness, I felt a little uncomfortable. My resentment towards her was ultimately defeated by the kindness in my heart. I gritted my teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll help you. What''s wrong with you? What can I do for you?"


    "I feel very uncomfortable now. Can you take me to the hospital and lend me some money?"


    "Okay, where do you live now? Is it the same place as last time?" I bumped into Li Xiaowei at the supermarket, and it was still raining heavily that day, so I kindly sent Li Xiaowei home, so if she still lived there, I knew that place.


    "Well, yes."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    When Li Xiaowei said he wasn''t feeling well, I didn''t think much about it. After hanging up the phone, I thought about how to get there. She thought it would be faster to drive by herself. After all, she had to be taken to the hospital later. However, obviously, I couldn''t drive Hu Zi''s car. I could help Li Xiaowei behind Hu Zi''s back, but I definitely couldn''t drive Hu Zi''s car.


    So, let''s borrow lin ya''s car.


    Hey, the restaurant is busy right now, but I left at this time. I had some struggles in my heart, but I still told Hu Zi and Old Gao something urgent. They didn''t say anything, so I had to say that I would go back quickly. Hu Zi asked me if I could drive.


    Out of the door, I crossed the street to the cake shop and borrowed the key from lin ya. At this time, Ding Ge was not in the cake shop, and I did not explain anything to Lin Ya. Lin Ya just looked at me in confusion and handed the key to me as confidently as before.


    Then I drove on the road.


    On the way, I couldn''t help but think about it. Li Xiaowei actually asked me for help. I really didn''t expect it! I feel very sorry for Hu Zi for helping the woman who betrayed him. I really don''t want to lie to him, but I can only lie to him like this.


    At the same time, I was wondering how Li Xiaowei was doing. I remember when I met her once in a while, she seemed to be living a good life from the expensive clothes she was wearing, but now she wants to borrow money from me. She doesn''t even have the money to live?


    I thought of Li Dong again. The tree behind his house was Rainbow square. I didn''t go to the supermarket often, but I still heard some news about Rainbow square occasionally. Most of the news was negative. In short, the things that everyone talked about after tea and dinner, I didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    Suddenly, it occurred to me that Li Xiaowei asked me to take her to the hospital. What about yellow hair? She''s probably about to give birth, right? Yellow hair is not with her?


    But none of these questions were answered.


    I sighed. Even though I decided to help Li Xiaowei, I still had a grudge against her in my heart.


    I didn''t think much about it, and I didn''t know if Li Xiaowei was alone right now, for fear that something would happen to her again!


    I couldn''t help but step on the gas pedal. Fortunately, the road was clear and I finally stood in front of Li Xiaowei''s house.


    I knocked on the door.


    Li Xiaowei''s painful voice came from inside. She said, "The door is unlocked. Come in."


    It sounded like Li Xiaowei was in a bad condition. I quickly opened the door and entered. I saw Li Xiaowei sitting on the sofa. I hadn''t seen her for a long time. By now, Li Xiaowei''s abdomen was almost a ball, and she had gained a lot of weight. But at this time, her face was very bad, and she looked very uncomfortable. She frowned tightly.


    Seeing her like this, I took a deep breath, walked up to her and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you?" As I spoke, I glanced at her house. She was alone, there was no one else, and she didn''t live well. It was just an ordinary house. It wasn''t even as big as the house that Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei bought together.


    The house wasn''t decorated luxuriously, it was very ordinary.


    Li Xiaowei leaned back, panting heavily, and said, "I don''t know. I just don''t feel well in my stomach."


    Li Xiaowei gritted her teeth and looked very painful. She put one hand on her round stomach. I saw her like this, and I couldn''t help but feel anxious. But I didn''t talk to the pregnant woman at all, and I didn''t know what was going on. I was at a loss for a moment, but I quickly thought that this situation was of course going to the hospital. Li Xiaowei just asked me to take her to the hospital.


    I quickly said, "Then let''s go to the hospital."


    Li Xiaowei responded, and I just stood there. Li xiaowei tried to stand up, but it was difficult for her to stand up. She looked at me and said embarrassingly, "Can you give me a hand?"


    I was a little embarrassed at first, but seeing Li Xiaowei like this, she needed someone to serve her so badly that I quickly and kindly pulled Li Xiaowei up, and then I helped Li Xiaowei out.


    Li Xiaowei walked very slowly. She had to hold her waist with one hand and tightly held my arm with the other. I couldn''t help but ask, "Is it coming?"


    Li Xiaowei shook his head as if he had lost all the strength to speak.


    When I saw her like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. I was wondering what Li Xiaowei would do if she suddenly gave birth. At this time, all kinds of movies and tv shows and news about pregnant women giving birth halfway in the past flooded in. The more I thought about it, the more worried I became.


    The two of them got into the car, and I quickly started the car, driving with full attention. But there was a pregnant woman sitting next to me, and I didn''t dare to drive very fast at all. Fortunately, the hospital wasn''t very far away, and it took me nearly half an hour to get to the hospital.


    Along the way, I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. I got out of the car and quickly took Li Xiaowei to have a checkup.


    This was the first time I came to the hospital with a pregnant woman. I never thought that this woman would be Li Xiaowei.


    When I was with Li Xiaowei at the hospital, I couldn''t help but think that if their wedding date could be held as planned last year, then maybe Li Xiaowei would be as big as she is now. It''s just a pity that the child in her belly now isn''t Hu Zi''s.


    It seemed that Li Xiaowei didn''t have a good life. Now she didn''t even have anyone to accompany her to the hospital, and the yellow hair was nowhere to be found. I wonder how their relationship is now.


    I accompanied Li Xiaowei the whole way, and because of me, Li Xiaowei was obviously much more relaxed.


    Fortunately, after seeing the doctor said that it was not serious, but that it was getting closer and closer to the due date, we must pay more attention, not to do heavy work, pay more attention to rest and so on. If there is any problem, come to the hospital immediately. Hearing this, I am relieved.


    After that, I took Li Xiaowei back with me. This time, I wasn''t so flustered, so I slowed down.


    The cars were driving in the dark, and the bustling city was still brightly lit. The huge billboards were expensive at first sight, the skyscrapers were full of neon, and the hundreds of thousands or even millions of cars passed by us every day, and we passed by them.


    Like every city, there are rich people and poor people. Some people live in this city in luxury, and some people live in this city in exhaustion. Some people sat in big restaurants every day enjoying delicious food, while others ate on fire and drank mineral water on the roadside.


    The poor and the rich were breathing in the same city.


    The streets were lined with shops, similar roads and traffic lights, full of glitter and splendor, material desires, excitement and bewilderment. So many people were swallowed up in the night, not even bones left.


    Suddenly, for some reason, this strange city felt like a monster, and we were in the belly of the monster, and we couldn''t escape.

 Chapter 457 Regret:

    This city is ruthless and indifferent. House prices will not fall because you can''t afford them. Wages will not rise because you don''t spend enough. Hotels and hotels must have enough money to spend. Of course, credit card is fine. Wechat alipay is fine.


    But it was warm. You would see a boy sweating hard to make a promise to a girl. You would see the joy of a father who worked all year round coming home to see his child. You would see the warmth of an old man walking in the park with each other at dusk.


    The cold is the city, the warm is the person.


    But some people ignored the essence and went astray.


    They were immersed in the glory of the city, feeling the enthusiasm and boldness of the city. The concrete and reinforced glass were cold and there was no temperature. But the smell of money made them warm. It seemed that only the things in these cities could make them feel warm.


    They wanted to pass the warmth to the people around them, but they gradually cooled the hearts of the people around them.


    ...


    I glanced at Li Xiaowei next to me, then at her bulging belly and asked, "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    Li Xiaowei shook her head. She still looked a little out of shape, not sure if it was physical or mental.


    I asked again, "What about the yellow hair? Won''t you be with me at this time?"


    When I mentioned yellow hair, Li Xiaowei didn''t seem to want to answer the question. She turned her head out of the window, and I sighed, not continuing the topic.


    The atmosphere in the car was not very good. It was a bit depressing and awkward. We rarely talked along the way. Not long after, I sent Li Xiaowei home.

 Chapter 458 I Regret It

    I helped her into the house as I did just now.


    I asked, "Do you drink water?"


    Li xiaowei nodded and said to me sincerely, "Thank you for today, Xing Yun."


    I picked up a cup of hot water for li xiaowei and said with some resentment in my heart, "What if I don''t come today? What are you going to do?"


    The disappointment in Li Xiaowei''s eyes flashed away. She smiled and said, "You are a good person. I know you will come."


    I said, "Men hate to hear that."


    Li Xiaowei heard the sarcasm in my words and lowered his head slightly.


    I have so many questions in my heart that I have to ask Li Xiaowei, even if she doesn''t want to talk to me, because she needs so much care now. Has she always been alone?


    I looked at her and asked seriously, "Li Xiaowei, tell me honestly, what happened to you and that yellow hair?"


    Looking at me, Li Xiaowei''s eyes suddenly filled with sadness. The crystal liquid swirled around in her eyes, and I even saw a trace of regret in her eyes. She looked away a little sad, and after a while she slowly said, "Actually, we''ve been separated for a long time."


    "Separated? When?" In fact, I wasn''t surprised by this answer. The last time I saw Li Xiaowei, she was alone, with no one around to take care of her. Now she''s still alone. Obviously, he''s separated from the yellow hair.


    I remember when I was so angry that I went to Li Xiaowei and said some terrible things to Li Xiaowei. At that time, I wished that the rich man was just a liar who played with her feelings. In the end, he would kick her away, and then she would live a particularly miserable life, living in repentance and pain all day long.


    Now, what I think seems to have come true.


    But seeing Li Xiaowei like this, I''m not happy.


    After all, the tears in Li Xiaowei''s eyes fell. I couldn''t bear to see her like this. I handed her some paper and said, "Stop crying. That yellow-haired man is not worth your sadness. I knew it!"


    As soon as I spoke, the tears in Li Xiaowei''s eyes seemed to fall even faster. I couldn''t help but feel a little irritated, but I didn''t want to lose my temper at a pregnant woman. I took two deep breaths and said, "Don''t cry. You''re going to be a mother soon. If you cry again... It''s not good for fetal qi, right?"


    I scratched my head, not knowing if I was right.


    But this time, it worked. Li Xiaowei''s eyes shone. She took the paper I handed her and wiped away her tears.


    But she was obviously not in a good mood. I asked again, "Are you alone for so many days?"


    Li xiaowei nodded.


    "What about your father and your mother?" Her parents would take care of her.


    Li Xiaowei replied, "They don''t even know that I''m pregnant."


    I was relieved of my doubts. No wonder, I seemed to understand Li Xiaowei''s difficulties. She was a girl who had a child before marriage and seemed to be planning to be a single mother. She must have felt very embarrassed, so she didn''t dare to tell her parents.


    I sighed and comforted, "But you really need someone to take care of you like this. You... You can''t do it yourself. What are you going to do when the baby is born? How do you take care of the child alone?"


    Li Xiaowei gritted her teeth. Her strong face was heartbreaking. She said firmly, "I can do it!"


    "You can''t! You have to tell your dad and mom anyway, right? They are your parents. What can they do to you? Right, let them take care of you." I couldn''t help but raise my voice.


    Li Xiaowei shook her head and choked, "I have no face to see them."


    "They are your parents. They won''t care."


    Li Xiaowei still shook his head.


    I''m a little helpless. Li Xiaowei is really a stubborn person.


    I looked at Li Xiaowei again and asked, "What about yellow hair? At least he''s the father of the child. Even if you break up, he has the responsibility to take care of you!"


    Li Xiaowei''s eyes suddenly became dull. After a while, she frowned and a bitter smile appeared on her lips, "You''re right about Xing Yun. Li Dong never loved me. He just played with me."


    From Li Xiaowei''s mouth, I couldn''t tell how I felt. Was this the end of her betrayal of Hu Zi? She had caused Hu Zi so much pain, and she had plunged herself into a world of doom.


    A little anger welled up in my heart. If Li Xiaowei hadn''t been so vain then, it might not have been like this. I clenched my fists and said, "Why didn''t you see it in the first place?"


    Li Xiaowei was speechless. She just sat there exhausted, her face full of remorse. Today, she finally admitted her mistake. She began to say, "I was really brainwashed at that time. Like you said, I was completely consumed by vanity. At that time, he was good to me. Of course, he was good to me for a purpose. He made all kinds of promises to deceive me into bed, and I, She went to his bed obediently, daydreaming. At that time, I really thought that he would marry me. I really thought that I would live a rich wife''s life and that I would never have to haggle over a living."


    Perhaps it was because Li Xiaowei was too tired to say too much at one time. Seeing that she was a little emotional, I handed her the water I had just poured and said, "Try it. I don''t think it''s hot anymore."


    Li Xiaowei took the cup, took a few sips, then handed it to me, took a breath, and said, "It''s been a good time at first. He''ll give me a lot of money. I can buy my favorite designer clothes and bags without any scruples. I don''t have to look at the price anymore. Although I still love Xiaohu in my heart... I know that I might make you feel sick if I say that. But I''ve never forgotten him. I feel especially sorry for him. I know... I must have hurt him a lot. I''m sorry for him."


    Li Xiaowei was a little choked up again, and her emotions fluctuated, but she seemed to want to find someone to talk about it, so I didn''t stop her and listened to her quietly.


    "That''s it. I live a luxurious and dreamy life while feeling guilty for little tiger. But gradually, I realized that Li Dong was a little tired of me, always cold and hot to me, not as... Good as before. I did, but I still fantasized that he would marry me, but obviously he didn''t mean it. Later, because of Ji Ze, because you know Ji Ze, he suddenly became nice to me again, and he said a lot of nice things to me. Of course, he only did this for one purpose, so that I could plead with Lin Ya, and Ji Ze would not ask for money from their family for the time being. I had no choice. If this could make Li Dong treat me better, I would still do it, but I was just a pawn he used."


    "After that, he was a little better. He was much better to me. He even went shopping with me. But these were all illusions, and soon he returned to his old self. Only when I was angry would he coax me impatiently. I grew more and more disappointed in him, more and more regretted what I had done, and understood his original purpose. But at this moment, I found out that I was pregnant."


    There was a look of fear in Li Xiaowei''s eyes. I''m afraid that''s how she reacted the first time she got the news.


    "I wanted to marry Li Dong. I wanted to talk to him about it, but I realized that it was all my own wishful thinking. He never wanted to marry me. Besides, at that time, people would ask Li Dong for money from time to time, and I also knew something about rainbow. Boss li''s family owed too much money, and Ji Ze''s three million was nothing. Now it doesn''t matter if Ji Ze urged or not, because they can''t pay it back. That is to say, I have no use for him anymore, so we naturally separated."


    When I heard this, I immediately frowned. When Li Xiaowei asked for lin ya''s favor, Ji Ze readily agreed to this matter. The three million debt was pushed back, but it still hasn''t been returned. I think, since Li Xiaowei said so, I''m afraid it will be more difficult for him to ask for it now.


    Hey, if Ji Ze''s three million really doesn''t come back, I wonder how lin ya will feel.


    However, Lin Ya promised Li Xiaowei that he would help her. Now, I have helped Li Xiaowei too. We are doing the same thing.


    "Maybe it was because I was pregnant with his child. He wasn''t too heartless. After all, he gave me some money and sent me away. After we separated, I thought about aborting the fetus, but it was too late. I was a little scared and didn''t know if I should abort the fetus. I didn''t know what to do. Then, day after day, my stomach grew bigger and bigger, and I lived alone until today."


    After saying that, Li Xiaowei covered her mouth with force and looked extremely sad. The tears in her eyes could not help but flow down again. She cried and said, "I know, I made an unforgivable mistake! Like you said, I will regret it. I regret it, but it''s too late."

 Chapter 459 : Exposed

    If I had known that, why should I have?


    I didn''t know how to comfort Li Xiaowei, so I could only sit there in silence. Li Xiaowei didn''t cry anymore. After a while, she held back the tears and sat there, wiping them sadly.


    I can''t help but think back to the old days when Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei were really good, basically in pairs every time. The two of them looked so loving, and Li Xiaowei gave me a good impression. She cared about Hu Zi, but she wasn''t angry because Hu Zi often went out with us. She wasn''t a little woman, she was financially capable, she was independent. I always thought that after she and Hu Zi got married, She would be a good wife and mother. I always thought she and Hu Zi would be happy.


    But those memories could only become a mirror, and then with a bang, they broke into countless pieces!


    My heart was filled with bitterness, and I rubbed my temples a little tiredly. I really wanted to ask her what had stimulated her so deeply that she could give up her feelings for so many years so cruelly!


    But it''s still okay to think about it. Although we used to meet a lot with Li Xiaowei, we didn''t spend much time alone. I didn''t know her that well. Maybe she was the kind of person she used to be. Anyone in this fast-growing city would grow a little bit of vanity. Everyone wanted to live a better life. It''s understandable. Some people just went the wrong way.


    I wiped my face and sighed again. Let bygones be bygones. The key is the present.


    Li Xiaowei and huang mao were separated, and now she was living alone. It was almost her due date. What should she do?


    I asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Li Xiaowei asked, "Can you lend me some money?"


    "How much did you borrow?"


    "Five thousand."


    I didn''t have that much cash on me, so I said, "Okay, no problem. I''ll call you tomorrow..." I wanted to transfer it to Li Xiaowei''s bank card, but after thinking about it, I said, "I''ll send it to you tomorrow."


    She is so inconvenient to move now, so it is better not to run away from the bank.


    I really don''t know how she''s been living alone these days. I think it''s very difficult for her to make a meal alone, let alone anything else.


    Li xiao nodded slightly and said softly, "Thank you."


    After a polite thank you, the two of them fell into an awkward silence. I rubbed my hands and couldn''t help but think about the restaurant. I wonder if Hu Zi and Old Gao could be busy.


    At this moment, Li Xiaowei asked, "How is Hu Zi now?"


    When I mentioned Hu Zi, I looked at Li Xiaowei, and there was some unspeakable emotion in my heart. I sighed and replied, "Hu Zi just had two relationships."


    Li Xiaowei''s expression changed instantly, but soon returned to calm.


    I added, "We talked at the same time, and with the two waitresses in our restaurant."


    "Ah?"


    Li Xiaowei was shocked, and then there was sadness and guilt in her eyes. It was obvious that she understood the cause and effect of all this.


    She didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything more about her. I didn''t tell her what Hu Zi said to me and Old Gao.


    "The two waiters have resigned from our hotel, and we haven''t found any new people yet, so the hotel is very busy."


    "Well, I''m so sorry to trouble you today." Li Xiaowei said apologetically.


    I don''t mean nothing, I just want to say that I can''t take care of you, but I can''t leave you alone without my conscience. It''s not good to say that if something really happened, it would be a death sentence! I asked again, "What about you? Do you really want to go to the hospital by yourself?"


    Li Xiaowei said faintly, "Well, I''ll ask my friends for help then."


    I couldn''t help but smile. It was mostly a lie from Li Xiaowei. She could get a friend to help her, so she wouldn''t let me help her today.


    But I didn''t expose her lies.


    I paused, stood up and asked, "Is there anything else I can help you with now?"


    "No need." Li xiaowei took a breath and said, "You can go."


    I glanced at Li Xiaowei and left after all.


    On the way back, her heart was still very uncomfortable. Li Xiaowei had indeed suffered retribution and lived a miserable life. She had indeed regretted it, but what was the use?


    I turned on the radio with some annoyance. A song called "Missing is a disease" was singing. Why did I believe that I was wrong after I made a mistake? They said that this was life, and they tried to hold back their tears...


    When I got back to the hotel, I had already passed the busy period. I didn''t dare to tell Hu Zi and Old Gao where I went. I didn''t dare to face Hu Zi. I always felt that helping Li Xiaowei was like betraying him.


    In the evening, the six of us sat together for dinner, then closed.


    I didn''t walk into our room with Hu Zi, but knocked on lin ya''s door.


    It was Ding Ge who opened the door for me. When I saw the smile on her face, I felt much better. The tension and struggle in my heart eased a lot.


    Ding Ge stood at the door, one hand on the edge of the door, the other hand on the door frame, blocking me as if she did not intend to let me in, she deliberately said, "It''s so late, what''s the matter?"


    "I wanted to talk to you guys."


    "It''s so late. It''s inconvenient. Let''s talk tomorrow." Ding Ge refused with a chuckle.


    I knew she was joking with me, but I was really not in a good mood, so I had to ask, "I really have something to do."


    It''s hard to keep this in my heart. I really want to talk to someone, but I can''t tell Hu Zi.


    Seeing how serious I was, dinger let me in.


    Lin ya looked at me and asked, "Where have you been?"


    I was afraid that Hu Zi would suddenly come in and hear our conversation, so I said, "Lock the door first."


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge looked at me in confusion. Tang Manya went over and locked the door.


    I took a few more steps into the room, so they looked at me more curiously. I looked at them, sighed, and finally said, "I''m going to see Li Xiaowei."


    "See her?" Lin Ya immediately frowned and asked, "How did you find her?"


    Ding Ge also said, "I haven''t seen her for a long time. How is she now?"


    "She called me today."


    I had just told the two of them what had just happened, and they were obviously surprised and at the same time very sad.


    Lin Ya sighed and said, "Hey, I really don''t know... What to say."


    After that, Lin Ya sighed heavily again.


    I said expressionless, "If she hadn''t become like this, would she have realized her mistake?"


    This is an unsolved answer.


    Ding Ge frowned, "So she''s alone now?"


    "Yes, it''s coming soon. It''s probably just a few days. There''s no one to take care of, and she won''t listen to her father or mother. I don''t know what to do." At this point, I really felt sorry for Li Xiaowei from the bottom of my heart.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly said, "Why don''t we help her?"


    I said, "She said she wanted to lend me five thousand yuan. I said I would send it to her tomorrow."


    "No, I mean, let''s help take care of Li Xiaowei these days." Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled with kindness and looked at us with excitement.


    I thought it was funny and shook my head repeatedly, "How can I do that?"


    Ding Ge asked, "Why not? She needs help now."


    "I..." For a moment, I didn''t know how to refute Ding Ge. I stammered for a few seconds before saying, "Now the restaurant hasn''t even hired a new waiter. It''s so busy. Besides, I''m a man..."


    Before I could finish, Ding Ge interrupted, "You don''t have to go. I''ll go with the girl."


    Ding ge looked at Lin Ya and asked expectantly, "Would you like it, girl?"


    Lin Ya looked a little embarrassed, but her heart softened. She pursed her lips and nodded.


    I couldn''t accept it for a moment and asked in disbelief, "Are you really going to take care of her?"


    Ding Ge nodded, "Can''t I?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    "Why not?"


    "Because she betrayed Hu Zi, she broke Hu Zi''s heart, or Hu Zi wouldn''t have hurt the two girls in the restaurant."


    "But didn''t you still lend her money?" Ding Ge asked.


    "I..."


    I suddenly didn''t know how to explain it.


    Yes, I did help Li Xiaowei, but I think that''s all I can do. Ding Ge and Lin Ya wanted to help take care of her, which was a little too much. After all, she was still the one who hurt Hu Zi, and that would never change.


    Although I think about it now, what I did was no different from what ding Green intended to do. Maybe I just wanted to comfort myself psychologically. I wanted to differentiate the size of the help in detail so that I could feel better. In order to comfort myself, it was just a small lie to Hu Zi, not crossing the line.


    I was speechless.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya began to talk about helping Li Xiaowei tomorrow. I struggled and said to them, "Well, I''ll give you the five thousand dollars tomorrow. Just give her the money. I won''t go."


    I told both of them Li Xiaowei''s detailed address.


    Then I wanted to leave. Lin Ya and Ding Ge sent me to the door. When I left, Lin Ya suddenly stopped me.


    "Xing Yun."


    I turned my head.


    Lin ya looked at me and said, "In fact, even if we don''t go, you will definitely go. You can''t get past the thread in your heart."


    Maybe.


    I smiled faintly, said goodbye to them, and returned to my house with Hu Zi.


    On the second day, I gave the money I took out to Lin Ya and Ding Ge. They did what they said and went to find Li Xiaowei.


    And I stayed in the hotel busy.


    When there were no guests in the morning, I was cleaning the hall, and my phone was conveniently placed at the checkout counter, where there was an electrical outlet where my phone was charging.


    Just then, my cell phone rang.


    Just then, Hu Zi happened to pass by the cashier. He was afraid that I didn''t hear him. He said to me, "Xing Yun, your phone is ringing."


    Then he casually glanced at the screen of my phone.


    However, when he looked at my screen, a strange look appeared in his eyes, followed by surprise, shock, and disbelief. He just looked at the screen that lit up, and there was a mobile number without a contact added.

 Chapter 460 : See You Again

    When I saw that Hu Zi never moved his eyes again and looked at my phone for five seconds, all the goosebumps on my body came out, and a kind of reptile named fear instantly filled my body.


    I just stood there and looked at Hu Zi. I felt as if my legs were welded to death. I couldn''t move. The space seemed to be compressed. I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    At this moment, Hu Zi looked at me. His eyes were very complicated. In those eyes, it seemed that there was a surging emotion. I didn''t know how to respond to Hu Zi''s eyes.


    He unplugged the charger and walked towards me step by step.


    The bell was still ringing, and it sounded like the devil''s voice from hell, which tormented me.


    Hu Zi looked at me expressionless.


    My heart began to beat fast.


    Hu Zi walked up to me unhurriedly, then he pointed the screen at me and showed me a look. I only saw an unfamiliar number, not a contact on the phone. Although I wouldn''t remember whose number it was, I understood when I saw Hu Zi''s reaction.


    Just like Ding Ge''s number was forever engraved in my mind, there was a number in Hu Zi''s mind, even if it had not been called for a long time, but when he looked at it, he still knew who it was.


    It''s Li Xiaowei!


    I didn''t expect li xiaowei to call me at this time.


    This made me feel especially ashamed. I didn''t know how to face Hu Zi.


    At this moment, Hu Zi pressed the connect button for me directly, and then pressed the hands-free button.


    Hu Zi still looked at me, his empty eyes as if he had no emotion.


    The voices in the hall seemed to be drowned out by the microphone. Li Xiaowei''s voice came from the microphone. "Hello, Xing Yun?"


    I looked at Hu Zi and didn''t know how to explain it to him, but I didn''t think any explanation would work.


    I didn''t say anything, I just felt a little uncomfortable. Hu Zi''s eyes were like needles stuck in my eyes, which made me very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable!


    "Hello, Xing Yun? Did you hear that?" Li Xiaowei''s voice came again.


    Hu Zi raised his arm slightly and pointed it at me, signaling me to speak!


    "Yes, I heard you." My voice was a little low.


    "Thank you. I have received the money."


    "Oh."


    "Thank you."


    "Yes."


    "Then get busy. Hang up."


    Li Xiaowei hung up the phone and my heart beat faster.


    At this moment, Hu Zi was standing in front of me, holding his cell phone in the air and shaking it slightly. He didn''t get angry at me, but he just tilted his mouth and smiled gently. But his smile was as cold as the wind in the deep winter. He said to me, "Don''t you want to explain?"


    "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    I was afraid that Hu Zi would suddenly get angry. Even though he looked super calm now, I knew he was about to break down.


    I didn''t want to embarrass everyone, so Hu Zi nodded.


    He returned the phone to me, and then Hu Zi drove me out of the restaurant, not knowing where the destination was. He just kept driving, his eyes fixed on the front. He was driving very fast, as if he was completely focused on driving, forgetting everything else.


    I sat in the car, feeling the speed of the car, looking at those fleeting scenery, my guilty back was covered in cold sweat.


    I told Hu Zi to slow down, but he drove like he didn''t hear anything.


    I didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, I''m sorry for Hu Zi no matter what reason I have.


    He was driving like this, and I couldn''t say anything I wanted to say.


    I looked at him, at this brother who had known him for more than 20 years, and suddenly felt a sense of sadness in my heart. I''m really afraid of losing a brother because of this!


    I don''t know what Hu Zi thinks about me helping Li Xiaowei. I really don''t know. I think it''s right for him to lose his temper no matter what he does. After all, we are friends and brothers, and Li Xiaowei is just a woman who betrayed him. Of course, I have to stand by him 100 %.


    For the first time, I felt an indescribable sense of unease as they sat in the car.


    As the car moved further away from the city, the trees on the side of the road gradually increased. Finally, Hu Zi stopped the car in a place with a wider view.


    Hu Zi turned off the car, as if it had suddenly quieted down, and I could not help but sigh of relief. But I quickly raised it again. The car stopped, but the atmosphere was not much better. Even in such a small space, the concentration of the depression was higher.


    Hu Zi adjusted his seat back, opened the window, and took out his cigarette case and lighter. He held the lighter and wanted to light a cigarette, but the lighter was a little windy and couldn''t light it several times. Hu Zi pressed the light again and again, as if he couldn''t light the cigarette.


    The mechanical sound of the ignition sounded really uncomfortable, but Hu Zi seemed to have done it on purpose. Finally, he lit a cigarette and smoked silently, without asking me anything, without saying a word.


    But Hu Zi''s behavior made me feel even worse. I really would rather he scolded me or even beat me up. I hope he could blame me and scold me instead of not saying a word to me.


    Smoke drifted in the car, and Hu Zi''s face became a little blurry. He finally said, "Go ahead."


    I sighed and said slowly, "Last night, I received a call from Li Xiaowei. She asked me to do her a favor. She said she had an upset stomach and wanted me to take her to the hospital."


    I scratched my head and said, "I bumped into her once before and knew she was pregnant. I was really afraid of something... Serious, so I went. He took her to the hospital for a look. She was about to give birth. In the past few days, there was no one around to take care of her. That yellow-haired man, the two of them had already separated, which was quite pitiful. I had to... Help her without telling you."


    I looked at Hu Zi and he was still calm, like a wooden man who could not express his feelings. He kept quiet and smoked hard, as if he was going to suck all the smoke into his body to numb his soul.


    "I told Ding Ge and the two of them about it yesterday, and they planned to visit her today." I lowered my head and said guiltily, "Hu Zi, I know I shouldn''t have kept it from you, and I shouldn''t have... It''s my fault. If you want to scold me, scold me."


    After listening to me, Hu Zi remained silent, like a robot.


    But the veins on his face gradually appeared. They were wriggling like worms, looking as if they were about to split open. It was extremely scary. Hu Zi clenched his teeth. At this moment, he suddenly punched the steering wheel.


    "Beep!"


    Suddenly, a sharp horn sounded.


    In an instant, it was as if an electric current was going through his body.


    Hu Zi''s emotions were unusually intense, his expression was extremely painful, and his breathing was like that of an asthma patient, but he was suppressing it all the time, suppressing it all the time.


    After a while, his mood finally calmed down.


    Then, he looked at me, his indifferent eyes still hiding all his emotions, deep as a black hole. He asked calmly, "Where does she live now?"


    I couldn''t help but look at Hu Zi in puzzlement. I don''t understand why he asked that. It seems that he was looking for Li Xiaowei?


    I don''t know why, but I still told Hu Zi Li Xiaowei''s address because I felt guilty.


    Hu Zi didn''t say anything. He started the car and turned around.


    Sure enough, he was looking for Li Xiaowei.


    I sighed and pinched my temples. I don''t know what it will be like later.


    Hu Zi didn''t say a word the whole time, but I was very worried about him. Hu Zi had always been a man who could tolerate it, but sometimes it was not a good thing to tolerate too much. Hiding everything in my heart, I always felt that Hu Zi just didn''t know how to release himself, so he became extreme and did immoral things.


    Then, I led Hu Zi to the door of li xiaowei''s house.


    I knocked on the door.


    Soon, the door opened. It was ding ge who opened it.


    Ding Ge smiled when he saw me, but when he saw Hu Zi standing behind me, Ding Ge was stunned and at a loss. Ding Ge looked at me again, as if blaming me for bringing Hu Zi here. I was a little helpless, and I had no choice. Maybe Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei were destined to meet again.


    Hu Zi and I entered the door.


    Then, Hu Zi saw Li Xiaowei and Li Xiaowei saw Hu Zi.


    At that moment, it was as if time had stopped. The two of them looked at each other, their eyes flashing with complicated and unspeakable light.


    Ding Ge, lin ya, and I became extra people, standing there in a daze.


    Li Xiaowei obviously did not expect Hu Zi to come. She was a little panicked, a little confused, a little ashamed, and a lot of mixed feelings. The word was most appropriate for her and Hu Zi at this time.


    Seeing the two of them reunite, my heart also stirred.


    Such a scene was really cruel. Li Xiaowei''s stomach reminded her of her betrayal all the time. It was like a stain on a piece of white paper. It was so conspicuous that perfect love could not be tainted.


    In reality, even if there is no perfect love, such a stain is like a scar that cannot be removed.


    For some reason, I always felt that it was a mistake to let two people meet. I always felt that not seeing each other was the best ending between them.


    Sometimes, reunited lovers may be able to renew their relationship.


    However, most of the lovers who met by accident were awkward and unfamiliar. Looking at the face that they loved deeply, they looked at each other coldly again, which was undoubtedly the cruelest!


    At this moment, Hu Zi slowly walked towards Li Xiaowei. I saw Li Xiaowei''s body shaking. Hu Zi came to Li Xiaowei''s side. Tears were rolling in his eyes. He squatted down and looked at Li Xiaowei and said, "Do you still want to be with me?"

 Chapter 461 : No

    To be honest, I didn''t expect Hu Zi to say this to Li Xiaowei.


    Not only did I not expect it, neither did Ding Ge and Lin Ya, neither did Li Xiaowei.


    She was completely stunned and looked at Hu Zi, her eyes wide open, forgetting to answer.


    I had been thinking about what might happen before I came, but I never thought that Hu Zi would tell Li Xiaowei that you would still be with me?


    Undoubtedly, Hu Zi hated Li Xiaowei very much at first, otherwise he wouldn''t have fallen so emotionally, paralyzing his body with twisted love, but back then, he and Li Xiaowei had been in love for five years, and those love and hate tugged at each other. Today, facing Li Xiaowei, his feelings are obviously very complicated.


    I don''t know what Hu Zi thinks. Can he really get over that?


    At this moment, Li Xiaowei covered her mouth and nodded. She said, "I do."


    After saying this, Li Xiaowei burst into tears.


    And this sentence, if it was at the wedding a year ago, how romantic it would be.


    Li Xiaowei agreed...


    I don''t know whether to be sad or happy.


    Hu Zi also had tears in his eyes. This man, once again, shed tears because of Li Xiaowei. He wiped his tears, calmed down, and then said to Li Xiaowei, "Xiao Wei, we can be together, but..."


    Li Xiaowei''s face suddenly changed, and there was fear in her eyes. She seemed to have guessed that things would not be that simple.


    Hu Zi pointed at Li Xiaowei''s stomach and said, "You can''t keep this child!"


    Sure enough, Hu Zi still couldn''t forget those scars.


    Hearing this, the joy on Li Xiaowei''s face gradually dissipated. She bit her lip and said, "Xiaohu, the baby is coming soon. You can''t let me abort it."


    Hu Zi said in a deep voice, "You can give birth to him, but you can''t raise him. He has to give it to someone else."


    Li Xiaowei''s eyes flashed with sadness and shook his head, "He doesn''t have a father anymore. How can I leave him again?"


    Li Xiaowei''s hand gently stroked the bulging belly, and her eyes shone with maternal brilliance.


    "He''s the yellow-haired one! What do you want me to think about raising him?"


    Suddenly, Hu Zi lost control and shouted at Li Xiaowei. He gritted his teeth and said, "That man just abandoned you like garbage. You still have his child? How do you want me to live with you? He shouldn''t exist. Without him, I can stop thinking about you betraying me. Do you want me to watch this child every day and love you again? Xiao Wei, do you think it''s possible? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous!"


    Li Xiaowei said sadly, "Xiaohu, the child is innocent."


    "But who the hell is he?" Hu Zi''s face was so heavy that his face looked horrible and ferocious because of the intense emotions.


    "Don''t say that. He''s my child, too." Li xiaowei looked up and said to Hu Zi, "How did I get here all by myself these days? It''s him. You don''t know how wonderful it is to have a life. Although he wasn''t born, I think we can communicate. Do you understand? He''s the only hope in my dark life. I can''t be separated from him!"


    Li Xiaowei gently touched her belly all the time, obviously looking forward to this child who was about to come into the world. It was too cruel for her to be separated from her child.


    But it didn''t seem that easy for Hu Zi to accept this child.


    Hu Zi looked up and remained silent for a long time. After a while, he wiped the tears off his face, looked at Li Xiaowei and asked, "So, you chose him?"


    Li Xiaowei looked guilty, but she said firmly, "I''m sorry, Xiaohu. I hurt you, but I can''t..."


    "I understand!"


    Hu Zi interrupted Li Xiaowei. He closed his eyes and nodded in an unacceptable way, and then he opened them again. This time, a cold and heartless light flashed through his eyes, and then his eyes became hollow again, or deep.


    Then, Hu Zi looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, you can take a taxi home."


    After that, Hu Zi left Li Xiaowei''s house and left alone.


    The room was silent, and on this hot summer day, we all felt a piercing chill.


    Li Xiaowei cried silently, his eyes filled with regret.


    But it was too late.


    I looked in the direction of the door and sighed. Ding Ge and Li Xiaowei went over to comfort Li Xiaowei. I was lost in thought alone.


    Previously, I remember that Li Xiaowei had looked for Hu Zi, and at that time, Hu Zi''s attitude was very cold. He did not want to see Li Xiaowei at all, and his heart was full of hatred. So, what he said to Li Xiaowei today made me especially shocked.


    However, he asked Li Xiaowei to give up the child, and Li Xiaowei rejected him.


    I don''t know if Hu Zi was sad again.


    It must be.


    For the next few days, Hu Zi was nowhere to be found, his phone was down, he didn''t know where he was, and he didn''t call us.


    After Hu Zi left, I left soon. Lin Ya and Ding Ge stayed to take care of Li Xiaowei. Anyway, there were Lin Feng and Tang Manya in the bakery, and they decided to take care of Li Xiaowei''s birth.


    It had to be said that the two of them were really kind girls.


    And I went back to the hotel. There were already two waiters missing, and the workload was already heavy. Hu Zi was not here today, and there were only five of us in the hotel. I finally knew what happened to the hotel when I left yesterday.


    While I was eating, I told Old Gao about meeting Li Xiaowei in the backyard yesterday and what happened today.


    Old Gao was silent for a long time after hearing this. After a while, he said, "I think it''s just right that they didn''t get back together. After all, when the two of them were about to get married, Li Xiaowei had an affair. It was like a thorn in your heart forever, reminding you every day. Do you think Hu Zi could let it go completely? So it''s better to separate and start a new life."


    I quite agree with Old Gao''s words. They all say that there will be a second time after an affair. Now that Li Xiaowei has come to this stage and realized his mistake, we are still living in this world of intoxication. Who knows if Li Xiaowei''s inner desire will be aroused again in the future?


    Even if Li Xiaowei realized his mistake deeply and cherished their feelings after he got back together with Hu Zi, there were still so many bloody memories between them. Would their lives be smooth sailing?


    I took a bite of the rice in my bowl and said, "Yes, Li Xiaowei is going to have a child soon. Hu Zi can''t accept it. It''s best if they don''t disturb each other. Let''s go our separate ways. They are still young. If Hu Zi can get over this and fall in love with someone again, Li Xiaowei will realize his mistake and never do it again. Maybe both of them can find a new love and live a peaceful life."


    "Peace..."


    Old Gao''s eyes were filled with longing. He looked up at the sky in the backyard. There were some light clouds in the clear sky, lying quietly on top of them, blue sky and white clouds. Sometimes when you looked at them seriously, you could feel their return. You could feel the calm power in its vastness, purity, nature, closeness and slowness. The waves in your heart were gradually calming down.


    After a while, Old Gao smiled and said with some emotion, "After so much experience, I really like a peaceful life more and more. I can see that it''s great to be carefree all your life. No worries, no worries, no chores, no busyness. Every day, the wind blows, the sun feels, the afternoon nap, fishing, playing chess, doing something interesting, enjoying nature. The whole person is as calm as a lake without ripples."


    I clenched my fist and punched Old Gao in the arm, "You can become a monk at this stage."


    Old Gao laughed.


    But when I thought of Hu Zi, I was worried and told Old Gao what I was thinking.


    "Where did you say Hu Zi went? Turn off the phone directly! This time, really, I''m really worried about him." I sighed and said, "He was too excited before. In some ways, he turned Hu Zi into another person. This time, although Li Xiaowei didn''t do anything wrong, he undoubtedly pushed Hu Zi again. The defense at the bottom of one''s heart is limited. No one is made of iron. I''m really afraid that Hu Zi can''t bear it."


    Old Gao shook his head, seemingly disagreeing with me. He said, "Maybe Hu Zi just wants to be quiet. I''ve been through it before, let alone now. Besides, he''s... Probably fine."


    Even though I said that, my heart still couldn''t let go.


    If I hadn''t seen the call on my phone, maybe nothing would have happened now.


    I asked Old Gao again, "Why isn''t this waiter making any noise?"


    "Hey." Old Gao said, "It''s not that easy. Let me urge Shi Yuan again. He knows a lot of people in this area."


    I nodded, a little tired, and these facts were not willing to worry about, so I said to Hu Zi, "Then tell him."


    This is not going to work.


    In the evening, we closed earlier than usual. Everyone was tired. Even the cousin sitting at the checkout counter was very tired. She helped to clean up when she was busy. At the end of the meal, the five of us didn''t even want to talk.


    After locking the restaurant door, I stood in front of the door and took a deep breath.


    Perhaps it was because Ding Ge was nearby. When I came home and knocked on my neighbor''s door, I could see her, which made me feel a little more comfortable looking down the street from the other side of the neighborhood. It was as if ding ge was near this street, and the scenery here became even more beautiful.


    I won''t be as depressed or lonely or lonely as I used to be. I will feel the tranquility of the night as I walk. I will look at the cars passing by in a hurry. I will look at the lights under the street lamps. I will look up at the trees planted on the sidewalk.

 Chapter 462 Recite A Poem

    When I got out of the elevator, I habitually looked at the door on the left and the door on the right. The two doors were like a boy and a girl, gazing at each other deeply with only the other''s figure in their eyes.


    I walked over and knocked on the door on my left.


    This time it was tang manya who opened the door. Her face was still sweaty. She looked at me, smiled and said, "Here you go, Brother xingyun."


    "Brother xingyun." At this moment, Lin Feng''s voice came from inside the door.


    I nodded at tang manya, smiled, and walked in. When I saw Lin Feng there, I asked, "What are you two doing?"


    I don''t know if it''s because Lin Feng and Tang Manya have been in the cake shop for a long time. I smell some milk in Lin Ya''s house.


    Lin Feng said, "Manya is making dessert."


    I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. I looked at Tang Manya and said, "I''m home and still making desserts. I''m not tired of cooking all day at the bakery. What dessert are you making?"


    "Try it, Brother xingyun."


    Tang manya came to the kitchen with a butterfly and handed me another fork.


    "What is this?" I took it and observed it carefully.


    It was a mini round cake that looked like it was made of bread, but its surface was very smooth. Under the light, it seemed to have a bright luster. It felt incredible. On top, there are two colors, one is white and the other is green, but at the place where the white and green are connected, the color is not broken, but from white to green. I don''t know if the sauce it used or what it was made of. It seemed to be shaped like a waterfall. The mountains were covered with trees, and a waterfall flowed through them. At first glance, it was beautiful, like a painting.


    "How about you try it?" Tang Manya asked.


    I held this art-like dessert in my hand and couldn''t bear to destroy it. I carefully forked out a piece of it with a fork and ate it. It was sweet and sour. It seemed to have the taste of kiwi. It tasted very good and felt very refreshing. It wasn''t as greasy as the usual dessert. I couldn''t help but extend my thumb and exclaim, "Cow! How much time have you spent on this? It''s not for people to eat, it''s for people to see."


    "She''s been working on this all day." Lin Feng said with his hands folded.


    "Yeah, that''s great! That''s amazing!" I said from the bottom of my heart, "How did you do it? It''s so beautiful!"


    Tang Manya said half jokingly and half mysteriously, "Are you sure you want to know what to do, Brother xingyun?"


    I smiled and shook my head, "I don''t want to. It''s so beautiful. Why do you remember to do this?"


    Tang Manya''s expression suddenly became serious again and he replied, "Because I want my guests to stay in the cake shop, just like going to the teahouse for tea and coffee, I also want my guests to stay in the cake shop for dessert, sit in the beautiful and elegant cake shop with the smell of milk, enjoy delicious desserts, take a nap here or here, or spend a few lazy hours. What do you think of letting them relax in the deliciousness, forget their troubles, and make them fall in love with the environment and the desserts here?"


    "Your idea is amazing. How did you come up with it?"


    "Because everyone''s usual habit is to order cake at the cake shop, then pack it up and take it away. No one will eat cake at the cake shop to celebrate, right?" Speaking of this, Tang Manya actually felt a little disappointed.


    I nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Normally, everyone would bring the cake shop back.


    "But I want the guests to stay here, so I came up with all kinds of beautiful desserts, and then I added some drinks to sell them. I think people will like this quiet environment, don''t you think?" Tang Manya''s eyes sparkled brightly.


    I didn''t know if Tang Manya''s plan would work, but I personally felt that it would work, so I said, "I don''t know if anyone else will go. I''d rather sit down myself."


    Tang Manya smiled after hearing it.


    She looked at Lin Feng and said, "We must design more unique desserts these days."


    Lin Feng said helplessly and lovingly, "Okay, listen to you."


    I looked at the two of them very tacit understanding, and I actually had some unspeakable envy in my heart. These two people who are still children in our eyes, their feelings can be so stable, it is really embarrassing for us brothers and sisters.


    I said, "Do as you please. Don''t tire you both out. You''re still so young."


    "You have to work hard when you''re young." Tang Manya said with some disapproval.


    I smiled and didn''t refute. Tang Manya was right.


    There were only Lin Feng and Tang Manya in the room. I didn''t see Lin Ya and Ding Ge. I couldn''t help wondering if they hadn''t come back yet.


    "Where''s your sister and Ding Ge?"


    "They haven''t come back yet."


    "Oh. It''s just the two of you in the store today. How do you feel?" I asked again. Lin Ya and Ding Ge didn''t go to the store today. Can they be together?


    "It''s okay. My sister is just worried. We''re both fine." Lin Feng said confidently.


    I nodded and said, "Yes, you''re both so old. She really can''t treat you like children anymore."


    I had another chat with the two of them and came out. When I returned to my room, I called Ding Ge.


    "Hello."


    Ding Ge''s short breathing came through the microphone.


    "Are you two back?"


    "I''m back. Tonight, the girl will stay with Xiao Wei. Tomorrow, it''s me. We''ll take turns." Ding Ge continued to gasp.


    "You''re here? Where are you?" I frowned. Why is she panting so much?


    "I''ll be downstairs soon."


    "Then answer my phone. I don''t know how to save you some money." I joked.


    "Hmph!" Ding Ge was very dissatisfied and said, "Then you don''t have to call me. Besides, do you have any sense of chasing a girl?"


    "What consciousness?" I shook my head and asked.


    "I''m giving you a chance to send a girl home right now, don''t you know? I''ll be home soon. Why don''t you pick me up and take me home?" Ding Ge said scornfully, "I''ve never seen anyone like you. From now on, if I don''t see you when I walk downstairs, don''t talk to me today."


    After saying this, Ding Ge hung up the phone.


    I didn''t stop for a second. I rushed out the door at the same speed as the wind. I didn''t even bother to lock the door. There was nothing valuable in the house anyway. I didn''t choose to be the elevator, but ran down the stairs.


    I swear, I definitely got down the stairs as fast as I could. At the height of the tenth floor, when I got down to the first floor, my heart rate increased several times. I stood at the door and looked out.


    Ding Ge hasn''t arrived yet.


    It took me more than a minute to see Ding Ge.


    The light of the moon shone on Ding Ge and me, on the path between us, and the greenery of the neighborhood reflected a cool sheen. I smiled softly. When I saw Ding Ge, I felt much more comfortable the whole summer.


    I just looked at her, and then Ding Ge looked at me.


    However, she suddenly did not leave. She just stood under the dim moonlight and looked at me with a smile but not a smile. The light was dim and I could not see her expression clearly.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why Ding Ge didn''t leave. Then I suddenly realized something. I quickly ran to Ding Ge and said with a laugh, "Welcome back."


    Ding Ge glanced at me and said unhappily, "You don''t know how to take a step forward. All you know is to stand under the eaves and wait for me downstairs."


    I smiled foolishly. It was my fault.


    "If I had walked faster, I would have gone downstairs. I was such a slow fool on purpose."


    "I was wrong! I was wrong!" I said hurriedly, "I don''t have enough consciousness. I must change. I must change. I must be active and positive in the future. I must be a suitor who will be by your side when you are happy and want to talk to someone, when you are sad and want to complain to someone, when you are bored and want to find someone to relieve your boredom, when you need me, when you don''t need me, when you don''t need me, I will be by your side 24 hours a day."


    "A mangy dog?" Ding Ge chuckled and said, "I don''t think you know anything but sweet talk."


    "I will have many." I smiled and said, "Do you want to sing a poem to make a beauty happy?"


    Ding Ge looked at me suspiciously and disdainfully, and said helplessly, "Do it. I''ll see what poem you can make."


    "Ah!"


    I looked up at the moon in the sky. Since ancient times, people liked to recite poems to the moon. I hope to find some inspiration by looking at the moon.


    However, when a poet can write a poem with a beautiful artistic conception, I can only say'' ah''.


    "Ah!"


    I pulled a long'' ah'' and then said to Ding Ge beside me, "Listen, what a meaningful'' ah''!"


    Ding Ge looked at me in horror and said, "You''re crazy!"


    I smiled happily.


    Ding Ge was a little away from me.


    The two of them entered the building side by side. The gauze of the moonlight changed into the dim yellow light in the building, and my inspiration completely dried up.


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but smile again and say, "Are you kidding me? Why not?"


    "It''s just a matter of brewing feelings."


    "I don''t think you can even brew a fart." Ding Ge sneered.


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "How can a beautiful woman say such vulgar words?"


    Ding Ge rolled his eyes and said, "Am I telling the truth?"


    "Hey! Before I went upstairs today, I really made this poem for him." Wearing short sleeves, I couldn''t move my sleeves, so I had to move my arms.


    Ding Ge was about to press the elevator button when I said guiltily, "Let''s take the stairs."


    Ding Ge couldn''t bear to laugh again. Her laughter sounded so good. Under the light, Ding Ge, who was so beautiful as to explode, walked briskly up the stairs. I walked behind her.


    "Ah, the moon is so beautiful tonight." I choked out the first sentence.


    Normally, with the first sentence, the second sentence was not difficult, but when I said the first sentence and the second sentence, I was speechless with my mouth open and stuck there.


    The two of them strolled up to the third floor.


    I finally got the second sentence.


    "Not as beautiful as the girl in front of me." I chuckled.


    Ding Ge widened his eyes in surprise and asked with a suppressed smile, "Are you called a poem?"


    "Of course, modern poetry." I replied shamelessly.


    "All right, you''re sick of me. Don''t be sick of modern poetry." Ding Ge said without mercy.


    Ding Ge couldn''t hurt me, of course. If Lin Ya was around, she might hurt me a little. Ding Ge really couldn''t. She wasn''t that kind of person. Her words didn''t have any attack power at all. She had such a beautiful face. There was tenderness and kindness between her brows.


    I ignored Ding Ge and continued to think about the third sentence, but it was brewing, brewing, and in a blink of an eye it reached the ninth floor.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. I was about to go up to the tenth floor. I only made two lines of this poem. It''s not a line. I have to finish this poem no matter what.


    I stopped.


    Ding Ge sensed my intentions and looked at me in a daze, "Let''s go."


    "I''ll go on with the poem."


    "Then can you do it now?"


    I sighed helplessly.


    Ding Ge didn''t smile and say to me, "It''s okay. You can do it." She just smiled at me and said, "Take your time. I''ll go up first."


    Ding Ge stepped up the steps with one foot.


    I panicked and didn''t know what to think. I blurted out, "How beautiful is a girl?"


    When Ding Ge heard what I said, he turned his head and looked curious.


    I smiled smugly and pointed up, "The moon in the sky is not shining."


    With that, Ding Ge raised an eyebrow and looked at me in disbelief. I laughed and walked up the steps before her, saying proudly, "How''s it going?"


    "Che, are you also called a poem?" Ding Ge continued to tease me.


    I don''t care at all. To me, this poem is complete. With a little polish and adjustment, it was quite bright to go upstairs. The bright moon tonight was really beautiful, not as beautiful as the girl in front of her. If you ask how beautiful the girl was, the bright moon in the sky would lose its radiance.


    I''m very satisfied.


    The two of them walked up to the tenth floor. The door was unlocked. I opened it a little and made an invitation to dinger, "Go in and have a seat."


    Ding Ge looked at me with a wolf - proof expression. He took a step back and said, "Why should I go in?"

 Chapter 463 Growth

    I looked at Ding Ge. In the short corridor, the light above our heads shone on us, making Ding Ge look so radiant. There was a smile in her eyes, as well as a little mischievous smile.


    I really like her smile. When she smiles, she looks really good!


    Once, I saw her sad and depressed appearance too many times, and now I can finally see her smiling face often. I wish she could be so happy all the time.


    I smiled at Ding Ge and said, "I won''t eat you. What''s wrong with sitting down? On the beautiful poem I wrote for you?"


    "Is that also called beautiful?" Ding Ge didn''t give me any face.


    "At least it rhymes!"


    "The first three sentences all end in the same way. Can you not rhyme?"


    The two of us smiled. Although Ding Ge was a little reluctant, he followed me through the door.


    She looked into the room and asked, "Isn''t Hu Zi there?"


    I sighed helplessly and said, "No, I don''t know where I went. Since leaving li xiaowei''s house, it has disappeared."


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "Didn''t you go look for him?"


    The phone is off. But he should be fine. Let him be alone. "I know Hu Zi well enough. Although I''m worried about him, I know he''s not the kind of person who''s too weak to think of. I looked at Ding Ge and asked," is the girl really not coming back tonight?"


    Ding Ge nodded, "Yeah. It''s her today. I''ll stay there tomorrow."


    "Li Xiaowei is lucky to meet you!" I don''t know what to say. I thought we would never have anything to do with Li Xiaowei again, but who would have thought that in the end, it was Ding Ge and Lin Ya who were going to take care of her.


    Ding Ge said, "It should be you. If you hadn''t gone to help Li Xiaowei, we wouldn''t have known about her."


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but think, I really don''t know how Li Xiaowei remembered to call me. After all, I was the one who scolded him, did she know that I would definitely go?


    I couldn''t help but wonder, as Lin Ya said, if Lin Ya and Ding Ge didn''t know about this, would I have the heart to watch Li Xiaowei give birth alone?


    I don''t know either.


    I don''t want to think about it. Since Lin Ya and Ding Ge have decided to help Li Xiaowei, I don''t want to interfere in this matter anymore. I hope Li Xiaowei can give birth safely.


    We ended the conversation, and I looked at Ding Ge apologetically and said, "There''s not a waiter in the restaurant yet. I don''t think I can make you supper these days."


    Ding Ge smiled nonchalantly and said, "It''s okay. I''m on a diet."


    "Lose weight. Can you lose weight by staying in the bakery?" With so many sweets, she and Lin Ya could stand the temptation.


    "Why not!" Ding Ge said, unconvinced.


    "Difficult!"


    I told Ding Ge about Tang Manya''s plans to make a lot of new desserts recently, and Ding Ge exclaimed, "This girl!"


    I smiled. It seemed that Tang Manya and Ding Ge got along very well with Lin Ya.


    "Didn''t you see that since the cake shop opened, the girl has gained weight."


    Ding Ge stared at me again, pointing at me and saying, "You dare to say that the girl is fat. You''d better seal my mouth with a hundred dollars, or don''t blame me for suing you in front of the girl."


    I won''t! After shaking my head with a smile, I said, "Not only will she gain weight, you will also gain weight."


    Ding Ge immediately gritted her teeth and looked at me. Her sharp eyes were as sharp as a knife, as if she wanted to kill me with her eyes. She said in a deep voice, "You''ve eaten the guts of an ambitious leopard!"


    I chuckled and said, "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Are you joking with a girl because you want to be single by the end of this year?" Ding Ge''s voice reeked of menace.


    I''m not stupid. Of course I heard what she meant. Ding Ge actually wanted to say that if there were no accidents, we would be together by the end of this year.


    But it''s only summer now. It''s the end of the year, and it''s still a few months away.


    But after thinking about it, I smiled again. The end of the year is early for you, but'' before the end of the year'' is not early, tomorrow is, today is also ah, I can''t help but think, maybe tomorrow is that day!


    "I didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything." I chuckled and quickly changed the subject, "You and Manya are on good terms, aren''t you?"


    "Of course! Manya is such a great girl. She''s so smart. She really likes to see flowers and flowers everywhere. I like her very much. If I have a brother, I''ll let her be my sister and brother." When Tang Manya was mentioned, Ding Ge''s eyes were filled with love.


    After that, dinger blinked and smiled, "But it''s good not to be my sister and brother. We''re more at ease like this."


    "Why, is Manya uncomfortable with the girl?"


    "No, Manya and the girl can only be dear sisters, and we can be close friends." It seems that Ding Ge really likes Tang Manya from the bottom of his heart.


    The two of us chatted for a while. It was quite hot in the room. I went to the windowsill with her and opened the window a little, but there was no wind today, but it was good to see the night scenery outside.


    At this moment, I sighed again and said, "Hey, I don''t know when I can hire a waiter."


    Ding Ge stood beside me and turned to look at me, "I''ll be your waiter."


    I quickly shook my head after listening to it and said sadly, "You still have to take care of your arm. Have you forgotten?"


    As I spoke, I pulled up Ding Ge''s right hand and looked at it. This time, Ding Ge didn''t pull it back, just let me hold her wrist.


    Her arm was very thin and looked weak. This was the arm that resisted the steel pipe that was going to land on my head!


    When I thought of Ding Ge''s screams of pain, I got goosebumps all over my body.


    Although no scars could be seen from the outside, it must have been heartbreaking pain. At that moment, I really didn''t know what Ding Ge was thinking.


    "Does it still hurt?" I asked softly.


    Ding Ge replied softly, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "You should rest well." I put down Ding Ge''s arm.


    Ding ge nodded.


    At this moment, she looked out of the window and asked, "How did you think of opening a restaurant?"


    I followed Ding Ge to the outside, standing on the tenth floor with a wide view. Countless tall buildings, trees, streets and cars were in sight. Many of the things under the streetlights and flower beds became small. When I returned to Pucheng, I was very confused. I felt as small as a speck of dust in the air that could not be seen by the naked eye. My sadness and joy could not affect the city. Nothing.


    Although we can see Ding Ge every day these days, maybe the past two years were not easy for us, so we didn''t talk much about the past two years.


    I glanced at Ding Ge and said slowly, "I wanted to leave Pucheng before, you know?"


    Ding Ge looked at me in surprise and asked, "Leave Pucheng? Where to?"


    "Back home."


    Ding Ge looked at me in disbelief. I recalled what I had experienced at that time, and a sense of melancholy welled up in my heart. Thinking about what happened at that time, I said to dinger, "I used to work in Old Gao''s pond. It was quiet and nothing happened. Hu Zi was getting married and busy with the wedding. Then one day, Old Gao told me that the pond was dry, and he had sold it to the girl''s boyfriend and to Ji Ze. Because of this, the girl blamed it on me. She said she wanted to help me. She wanted me and Old Gao to do something big so that I could pay off my debts and be with you."


    Speaking of this, Ding Ge took a deep breath and said, "This is what girls do all the time, always thinking for everyone, only willing to be wronged by themselves."


    I bit my lower lip. Ding Ge was right. Lin Ya was like this. Although she usually pretended to be aloof, she always comforted us when she was sad and helped you when you didn''t know.


    Ding Ge said again, "Although the girl scolded you at that time, she was also upset and ran to me to cry."


    I nodded, as Ding Ge had told me.


    "After being quarreled with by the girl, I suddenly felt a little disheartened and completely desperate. The pressure here made me completely breathless, so I wanted to escape from Pucheng. At that time, our house was occupied and received a compensation. Surprisingly, the money we owed was paid back. But, because..." It was hard for me to open my mouth. I paused for a moment before saying, "I feel so sorry for you, so I didn''t want to get back together with you. I just wanted to hide there for the rest of my life."


    I looked at Ding Ge and wondered if she would get angry when she heard that I didn''t want to get back together after the debt was paid, but Ding Ge''s face was calm, and the light of the moon shone on her delicate face.


    I took a breath and said, "Stay at home. My mom asked me what I wanted to do. I said I wanted to be a teacher."


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "You hate being a teacher the most."


    "Yes!" I sighed and said, "That was the worst period of my life. My mom got me a relationship and I went to be a teacher. I taught... About a week of classes."


    "Did you really teach?" Ding Ge was even more curious, with a mocking tone.


    I smiled and replied, "Yeah, I don''t even know how I spent those days. I didn''t expect to be a teacher! Maybe I wasn''t born to be a teacher. My mom gave me a bank card and asked me to start a business in Pucheng."


    I didn''t tell Ding Ge that Guzheng had come to town to look for me.


    "At that time, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei''s wedding was canceled, and he quit his job. We talked about opening a restaurant, so we started planning. After a few days of work, we decided on the name of the Xingyun hotel and started renovating. Just in time, Old Gao''s father was caught, we couldn''t find Old Gao, and we didn''t know where he was, so we went to Moon city to find him. The blind cat ran into a dead rat, and it was luck to find Old Gao. Old Gao was just like a cripple back then. After the double setbacks of family love, and the whole person was depressed, we let Old Gao join us, so the three of us started this restaurant together."


    Ding Ge asked in puzzlement, "Then why did you name the restaurant after you? Since the three of you are in partnership."


    "Old Gao didn''t join when the name was decided. It was Hu Zi who said he had to call the Xingyun hotel. He said it was Xing Yun and the lucky homonym. The name sounded better, so he just called it this and asked them to make the billboard."


    Ding Ge smiled again and said, "Not to mention, your name is really good."


    I smiled faintly. Although I had experienced setbacks, sufferings, sadness, and despair over the years, it was a good thing that I finally had a rainbow after the storm. I had good friends and loved people around me. I was quite satisfied.


    Maybe there will be more storms in the future, but I think as long as we can be with Ding Ge, we can get over any storm.


    Back then, a person stood on the street in a daze, looking at the street next to a variety of shops, but who would have thought that one day the "Xingyun hotel" brand was also set up on a street in Pucheng.


    After such a long time, we are still small and Xingyun hotel is still small, but we are not so confused. Every day, the sun shines on the sign of the Xingyun hotel. Some guests come and go from the restaurant. We are growing, and so is the Xingyun hotel.


    ...

 Chapter 464 Tiger Returns

    That night, dinger and I chatted for a long time. Although there was no clear wind blowing, the moon in the sky was quite bright. The city was shrouded in a quiet light, sleeping like a baby.


    The night became quiet, the atmosphere became pleasant, and the beauty beside her was still pure and moving. The arc of her mouth like a shallow moon was memorable, and I could imagine her smile falling asleep.


    ...


    The next day, the sun was shining through the window and the whole room was dyed golden. The day began again.


    I got up and washed up, ready to start the day''s struggle!


    The weather was still hot, so Old Gao and I went back to the hotel after a busy circle, ready to take a break with the air conditioner.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Ze came today.


    I brought myself a bottle of iced mineral water and asked ji ze, "What would you like to drink?"


    Ji ze shook his head.


    "You''re welcome here. You''re the one who''s thirsty. You''re the one who''s hungry." I smiled and said to ji ze.


    Sitting next to him, I unscrewed the lid of the mineral water and drank my water.


    Ji Ze had already asked, "I just went to the cake shop. Why isn''t Lin Ya here?"


    That was all Ji Ze had to do. He almost gave up his career and fell into a relationship between a child and a daughter.


    Of course, since ancient times, there have been many people who love beauty but not mountains and rivers. Ji Ze is not special.


    I explained to Ji Ze that ding Green took care of Li Xiaowei, and then said, "This Li Xiaowei is the yellow-haired, Li Dong''s girlfriend, you know? Betrayed my buddy Hu Zi. If I had known he was such a shameless guy, I should have forced him to pay back the money. How could I have let him drag it out to this day?"


    When I mentioned Li Dong, I was a little angry.


    I looked at Ji Ze again and asked, "By the way, did you ask for their debt again? Don''t mention it this time. If we can''t, we''ll go together and block their door. We won''t stop until we get the money."


    When Li Xiaowei asked lin ya to plead with him about the money that boss li owed ji ze, Lin Ya tactfully mentioned it to ji ze. However, ji ze was so infatuated with Lin Ya that he could remember every single word that Lin Ya said lightly in his heart, so he let Li Dong go.


    Ji ze shook his head and said, "I went to see them two days ago. Now there is no one in their family. I don''t know where to hide. There are too many people who are chasing debts. It''s true!"


    I couldn''t help but frown and say, "This is the li family''s back against the big tree rainbow. This is a large supermarket square. What do they owe so much money for every day? This hole should make up for it."


    As a layman, I naturally don''t know how deep the water is.


    Usually, because they were far away from the rainbow, they seldom went there. But Wang Bing had told me before that the situation of the rainbow was not optimistic, but now it is still standing in Pucheng. I think this is the foundation of rainbow''s development in Pucheng for so many years. The skinny camel is bigger than a horse after all, not to mention it is not dead.


    "What you earn and what you owe." Ji Ze said, "I don''t know how much I owe the bank, at least a few hundred million dollars. The expansion investment is too big. Some are directly located to build new buildings. The price is too high. Which new store can''t be invested in tens of millions. And the biggest shareholder of this rainbow, Li Dong''s second uncle, has been infected with gambling. As for how much money gambling has lost, this version of the story will be passed on. I don''t know if it''s true or not, but there must be a lot of losses. Now people are hiding abroad, and they don''t dare to return home. Although the rainbow looks especially calm now, it''s at the end of its tether. Maybe one day it will change its name."


    Wang Bing told me a few things before, but he didn''t say anything about uncle Li Dong''s gambling.


    I''m not joking about getting addicted to gambling.


    Old Gao used to be a gambling addict, but it wasn''t that serious. Compared to Li Dong''s uncle, it was too childish, but in the end, he didn''t lose 300,000 because of gambling!


    After that, Ji Ze and I talked about gambling for a while. Ji ze said don''t underestimate gambling addiction. It''s as serious as drug addiction. Ji ze said that there was a relative in his family who was very rich, but he was addicted to gambling. Both husband and wife gambled. Men gambled, women liked to play mahjong, sold all the luxury cars in the villa, and then gambled. That was crazy. As long as they had money, they gambled. The result was that they were gone forever, and in the end, their relatives and friends were all broken. There was an old man in his hometown who didn''t live in the city with them, lived alone in the countryside, and in the end, all the money he had was ruined by them. Finally, his father hanged himself.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, how addicted is this gambling? But I know, this is definitely the reality, there is definitely such a person in reality. And for this kind of person, you really stay away from him, or else he will hurt you too.


    With a sigh, we went back to the debt problem and said, "What about your money? What should I do? I can''t help it."


    "It depends on the situation. As long as the rainbow doesn''t fall, there''s still hope." Ji Ze seemed very calm.


    I feel a little guilty, and I think it would be even more difficult for Lin Ya to sleep and eat if he didn''t come back. I was speechless and said, "Big brother, can you not be so calm? That''s three million! Our restaurant has to earn it for years! You should at least be depressed."


    Ji Ze smiled and said nonchalantly, "What''s the use of being depressed?"


    Yes, it''s useless to be depressed, but you have to have the right emotions.


    I chatted with him again and asked, "How''s your company? You really want to stay in Pucheng for a long time. Seeing that the girl doesn''t open her heart at all, you''ve been here long enough. How can you hold on to it?"


    Ji Ze smiled faintly and said, "It hasn''t been long. I don''t find it very difficult. It''s good to get along with her as a friend."


    "Really?" I said helplessly. I wasn''t trying to persuade him to give up either. I just felt that it would be too hard and pointless for Ji Ze to be so unrequited if they weren''t in love.


    Ji Ze nodded.


    I asked again, "What are you holding on to?"


    I''m especially curious.


    Ji ze smiled and said, "I don''t know. Wishful thinking?"


    Ji Ze made a joke, and the two of them laughed. He continued, "If I were to say that with lin ya''s eyes, most people wouldn''t be able to see her, would they?"


    I nodded and said, "That''s right."


    For Lin Ya, it''s not about how good a family is or how outstanding and smart a person is to make Lin Ya like them. Liking is a feeling. It''s a very pure thing. Although many people won''t treat it with a pure attitude, lin ya will. So because of Lin Ya''s purity, it also makes her have a high opinion.


    It would be nice if Lin Ya could be as specific and not as difficult as the average person to ask for a stable job with a decent salary and buy a house. The point is that Lin Ya didn''t care.


    By some people''s standards, Lin Ya''s vision was not high. But in reality, most people''s standards are the same, so Lin Ya''s vision seems a little high.


    Naturally, Lin Ya had met all kinds of men, and there were countless people who liked her. It seemed that lin feng said that someone came to the cake shop to buy things frequently, but was he really buying things?


    Ji Ze continued, "It''s hard for lin ya to fall in love at first sight, so Lin Ya and I are the most familiar and familiar people she might know in the future. In comparison, is lin ya more likely to choose me? So as long as Lin Ya doesn''t start a new relationship, I think it''s better for me to stay by Lin Ya''s side."


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "But what if one day she falls in love with someone else? This thing has nothing to do with a person who has known him for a long time, and it has nothing to do with probability. Maybe one day someone will appear in the girl''s life, and maybe the girl will like him. Then when the time comes, won''t you be sad again?"


    Ji Ze smiled helplessly and said, "Okay, can we change the subject?"


    I raised my hand and said helplessly, "My fault, my fault."


    "Do you know anyone who wants a job? We''re hiring." I took another sip of water. I was really eager to hire someone.


    Ji Ze shook his head and said, "Even if I do, I don''t want to introduce myself to you."


    I frowned and said, "Why?"


    "I heard from both the waiters before your restaurant. To introduce someone to you is to push a girl into a fire pit. You and Hu Zi are close. It might seem a bit inappropriate for me to say bad things about him here, but your buddy, this is really not proper." Ji ze was already very polite.


    I didn''t know what to answer, so I just smiled awkwardly.


    Ji ze is right, Hu Zi is not honest. This can''t happen again. When we get a new waiter, we have to remind Hu Zi. I can ignore his private life, but he can''t affect the restaurant because of this.


    Hey, where is Hu Zi now?


    Three days later, Hu Zi drove his car back to the hotel.


    It was at night, and the restaurant was almost closed. These days, almost exhausted and paralyzed, everyone quickly grabbed their bowls and wished they could finish eating and leave early. I also wanted to go home and take a shower and sleep comfortably in bed.


    In the past few days, Ding Ge and Lin Ya have been at Li Xiaowei''s house during the day, and at night they take turns living at li xiaowei''s house, so we rarely see each other.


    That night, a table of guests in the upstairs private room finally left. We were holding the rice in the bowl, and Hu Zi entered at this time.


    I thought it was a customer, but I didn''t expect Hu Zi to come back.


    But Hu Zi was not alone. There was a girl behind her.

 Chapter 465 Du Ling

    I froze and watched Hu Zi and the girl enter the door.


    Subconsciously, she frowned and looked at the girl, but she couldn''t see what she looked like at all. She had a braid, but her hair was disheveled. She lowered her head slightly, as if she was afraid and shy. Her long bangs covered her eyes, so she couldn''t see what she looked like at all.


    And she had been walking behind Hu Zi, a little timid, dressed very plainly, and looked like a poor girl.


    Hu Zi didn''t look any different. He greeted us and then said to shi yuan, "Shi Yuan, make two cold dishes first, then two hot dishes, meat, and two large bowls of noodles."


    Shi yuan nodded.


    Hu Zi didn''t explain anything to us. He turned to the girl behind him and said, "Let''s go back to the backyard and wash our hands."


    With that, Hu Zi led the girl into the backyard.


    Jiang Yan said with some emotion, "Bring another girl here. Hu Zi is really expensive."


    I didn''t say anything. I was thinking to myself. I didn''t know what the relationship between this girl and Hu Zi was. My cousin said, "Don''t talk nonsense. You know what the relationship is. Hu Zi hasn''t said it yet."


    Jiang Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head. He introduced xiaoyi and Xiaolian, and it was not good for them to leave him.


    Soon, Hu Zi led the girl out again. The girl washed her dirty face, but her hair was still in a mess. She lowered her head and remained silent.


    Hu Zi came to an empty table, pulled out a chair, and said to the girl, "You sit here first."


    The girl nodded obediently and then sat down, but she still looked very stiff. Her hands were on her legs and her body was obviously stiff. She didn''t dare look at us at all. She only had eye contact with Hu Zi.


    After that, Hu Zi first served the cold dishes, took out a pair of chopsticks and handed them to the girl. Then, the girl hesitated for a moment. Hu Zi nodded at her, and she took the chopsticks and began to eat.


    She looked really hungry, as if she hadn''t eaten in days, which reminded me of the young man who helped me during the new year.


    While the girl was wolfing down her food, Hu Zi came to our table and asked about the restaurant. Then he said to us, "Thank you. Tomorrow, everyone will take a day off and the restaurant will be closed for a day. But at noon, everyone will come over. Tomorrow, we will have a meeting at noon. All right, let''s go back after dinner. I''ll clean up the restaurant."


    Naturally, Hu Zi didn''t want to talk to us about the girl, so we didn''t ask. After dinner, they left one by one.


    As for where Hu Zi has been these days, who this girl is, and what is the relationship between Hu Zi and this girl, maybe we''ll find out tomorrow.


    But it''s good to get a big head sleep tomorrow. The last thing I need these days is sleep.


    Outside the door, it was already quiet, and the light of the street lamps stretched out into the distance, then turned into a brilliant.


    Lin Ya was the one who stayed to take care of Li Xiaowei tonight, so Ding Ge was supposed to be back, but unexpectedly, neither Ding Ge nor Lin Ya came back. I called Ding Ge immediately.


    However, Ding Ge suddenly told me that she was at the hospital with Lin Ya and Li Xiaowei. If there were no accidents, she should be born tonight or tomorrow.


    I don''t know how I felt when I heard the news, but I know that Hu Zi would be very upset if he heard it. Tonight, he came back with a girl, and the girl he once loved was about to give birth to someone else''s child.


    It would be better not to tell Hu Zi about this. It would be no good to tell him. It would be better if he didn''t know anything about Li Xiaowei at all, so as not to be provoked.


    I wonder what Hu Zi has been through these days.


    I didn''t really want to pay attention to this, and I was already exhausted, so I talked to dinger for a few minutes before hanging up.


    Then I took a quick shower and fell asleep on the soft bed. It was the most comfortable way to sleep without worrying about getting up early the next morning, so I could sleep until I woke up naturally!


    I didn''t even know when Hu Zi came back, and this sleep was especially worthy of me. I went straight to sleep until more than ten o'' clock. When I woke up, it was so comfortable. It felt like I hadn''t slept so presumptuously in a long time.


    I thought about what Hu Zi said about the meeting, got up and washed up, but knocked on Hu Zi''s door, and no one answered. I found out that he was not at home at all, and I didn''t know if he hadn''t come back yesterday or if he had already gotten up and left.


    I didn''t have breakfast either, so I thought we could have lunch together.


    Then I washed my dirty clothes and walked to the restaurant near noon.


    The door of the restaurant had already opened. Old Gao, cousin, Jiang Yan and Shi Yuan had arrived, but Hu Zi was not there. The little girl was not there yesterday. I called Hu Zi, and he didn''t say where he was, so he said he would be there soon.


    We had nothing to do, so we decided that we were fine today. Let''s have a few drinks. Everyone agreed. Jiang Yan went to the back to cook, and we chatted in the front.


    Not long after, Hu Zi arrived, and of course, the girl from last night.


    But at first glance, I thought it was another girl, because the girl in front of me was a little different from the girl last night. Today, the girl changed into a new dress, a clean white short sleeve and a pair of black pants, which was much more beautiful than yesterday''s dress.


    She seemed to have just cut her hair, but it wasn''t as messy as it was yesterday. She had a clean ponytail and her eyes were out. Today, she saw what the girl looked like. She looked pretty, so it made it impossible for me to connect with the dirty girl yesterday.


    However, she stood behind Hu Zi as she did yesterday, as if afraid of something, never daring to look us in the eye, her hands tugging at the corners of her clothes unnaturally, her head slightly lowered as she did yesterday.


    Hu Zi said to the girl, "Come here, come here. These are all people from the restaurant. You know them."


    The girl nodded, not knowing whether she was afraid or nervous, and slowly walked towards us.


    Hu Zi pointed at the girl and introduced us, "Come on, let''s introduce her to everyone. This is Du Ling. She will be the waiter of our restaurant from now on."


    The girl named Du Ling looked up at us and nodded politely. She looked like a shy girl, as if she was afraid of strangers. Her cheeks were red and her smile was unnatural.


    Then Hu Zi introduced us to Du Ling.


    "This is the cashier of our restaurant. Just call her sister qi."


    "Sister qi."


    "These are the two chefs in our restaurant, Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan."


    "Brother shi, brother jiang."


    "These are my two brothers. This restaurant is owned by the three of us. This is Xing Yun and this is Old Gao."


    "Brother xingyun." Du ling looked at me and shouted.


    I nodded politely.


    Du Ling looked at Old Gao and shouted, "Brother gao."


    "You can just call me plateau." Old Gao smiled and replied.


    Du Ling shouted again, "Brother gaoyuan."


    Old Gao smiled helplessly.


    Hu Zi said, "We''ll be a family from now on. Don''t be afraid. They''re all good people. Just be familiar with them."


    Du ling nodded. She seemed to listen to Hu Zi and obey Hu Zi.


    After Hu Zi''s introduction, we finally got to know each other. After a short time of contact, I found out that Du Ling was really a very courteous girl. She was too polite to us. She said "Brother" and" sister," which made me a little uncomfortable to be familiar with xiao yi and Xiaolian.


    But I don''t have any aversion to Du Ling, because I feel that she is different from other girls. She has a kind of inexplicable simplicity on her body, and her eyes are exceptionally clear, very clean. She should be a good girl with no heart.


    At noon, we sat together and had our first meal together.


    Because we are not going to work today, we will cherish the opportunity to drink and talk. At the wine table, the atmosphere gradually warmed up. Shi Yuan also told us that he had contacted a few waiters. Hu Zi said that he should try his best to come to work tomorrow.


    After dinner, everyone left. Soon, there were only four of us left in the restaurant. Du Ling rushed to the back kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Only then did we ask the question in our hearts.


    Old Gao was the first to ask, "Hu Zi, who is this Du Ling? How did you know each other? You won''t tell us and let her be our waiter?"


    Hu Zi whispered, "You''ll know when I tell you. It was also a coincidence that I met Du Ling. She was from the countryside, cheated, penniless, and very pitiful. I saw that she was desperate and just happened to meet her, so I wanted to give her a hand. Are you guys so heartless? As you can see, she''s a very simple girl. If I don''t help her, this girl will go astray and a good girl will be ruined."


    Old Gao asked tentatively again, "You didn''t do anything to him, did you?"


    Hu Zi glared at Old Gao and said, "What are you talking about? We''re both innocent. We have nothing to do with each other. I just want to help her. She respects me because I saved her. What, in your eyes, am I such a jerk?"


    Old Gao nodded rudely.


    Hu Zi smiled nonchalantly. He looked at the two of us and said, "I know what you''re worried about, but don''t worry. I just want to help her. There''s no other way. But Du Ling is a girl, and it hurts her to say things so clearly in front of everyone, right?"


    Old Gao and I nodded. Hu Zi said he had no intention of doing anything to Du Ling. In my heart, it was the best.


    Just like that, du ling became a new waitress in our restaurant.


    ...


    I just met Du Ling at this moment, and I can''t predict the future. If I can predict the future, I will definitely not let this girl named Du Ling work in the Xingyun hotel. I will ruthlessly chase her away.

 Chapter 466 : Disagreement

    Even though the restaurant was closed that day, Hu Zi Old Gao and I were still busy buying food, wine and some cooked food.


    Du Ling became the new waitress in our restaurant. Old Gao and I had no objections, but when Hu Zi came up with the next proposal, I had some disagreements in my heart.


    Hu Zi said that Shi Yuan had already introduced three waiters to him, and Hu Zi wanted to keep all three girls, so with Du Ling, the restaurant would be four waiters.


    Before that, there were only xiaoyi and Xiaolian. Of course, Hu Zi and I, as well as the senior three, could do anything. We didn''t even care about the hardest and most tiring work.


    When there were eight of us, I thought we could get busy too, so I don''t understand why Hu Zi wanted four waiters, which doubled in number.


    Old Gao voiced my question and asked, "Why are there so many waiters at once?"


    Hu Zi seemed to have made up his mind. He started to tell Old Gao and me about his plan.


    Hu Zi said, "The reason I want four waiters is so that we can relax. We are the boss, but we are working harder than the employees. It''s almost a year, and we should take a break."


    "We are the boss!" I expressed my opinion to Hu Zi and said, "But we are not achieving fame and glory now. We are in a period of struggle. If we can''t even endure this hardship, then what else can we talk about?"


    "It''s not a matter of whether we suffer or not. You can calculate how long our restaurant has been open. In about three months, our restaurant will be open for a year. Do you think we haven''t suffered enough?"


    I don''t deny it, but I still don''t agree with Hu Zi''s idea of hiring four waiters at once. I still hope to save on labor costs, even if it makes me work more.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to suffer, but I think that if we want to do something, we shouldn''t be carrying plates and washing bowls all day long. We shouldn''t be led by this restaurant. We should look further. We shouldn''t just be satisfied with this Xingyun hotel, right? This is just our starting point, we should continue to move forward. If we all focus on this restaurant, we don''t even have time to think, we will become satisfied, content with the current situation, and don''t want to make progress, our pace will slow down, and even may be eliminated the next step. The competition is too strong now, we must have the intention to move forward, stop, then we are regressing! A restaurant will either get better or worse. It won''t always be like this."


    Hu Zi said so much in one breath, then called out and continued, "Xing Yun, Old Gao, it''s time for us to take a new step. Don''t you want to see the second Xingyun hotel and the third Xingyun hotel in Pucheng? We were passionate about making Xing Yun a brand, about making the name famous in Pucheng, and even going forward."


    Hu Zi said all his thoughts. To be honest, I have to admit that Hu Zi made a lot of sense. It''s not like before. Now the competition is too big, the people live on food, and there are restaurants everywhere. It can be said that every month, or perhaps every week, there will be new restaurants in Pucheng. When those new and beautiful decoration and elegant style separate a group of guests, there will always be fewer guests in some restaurants.


    And there were countless restaurants that disappeared after a period of time.


    So we can''t be content with the status quo!


    I was silent, thinking about Hu Zi''s words.


    Old Gao said from the side, "Hu Zi, what do you mean?"


    Hu Zi replied, "Now all we have to do is take care of our employees and manage them. We don''t have to be as tired as dogs every day, so we have the energy to do other things. And I think we should start working on our own Xingyun hotel construction plan."


    "Now?" Old Gao asked in surprise.


    "Not now, but we really should start planning."


    "Is it too urgent?" I frowned.


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "If we don''t avoid ourselves, we will never advance. If we don''t force ourselves, how can we know how much potential we have?"


    "But I think we should run this restaurant well before we think about the next one." I added.


    "Isn''t it good now? I think the Xingyun hotel is very stable now. I think it''s time for us to open a new store and stimulate our customers."


    "But I don''t think it''s time yet."


    At this moment, Hu Zi was filled with a kind of warm blood, but I was extraordinarily rational, or rather weak, I think it is not the time to open the next store, perhaps compared to Hu Zi, my attitude is too stable, but I still think it is better to take it slow.


    Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "When do you think it''s time to open the next store?"


    I don''t know how to answer Hu Zi''s question.


    "We will never be 100 % ready." Hu Zi continued, "I didn''t say we should start building the next hotel right now. I just said we should bring up the plan. And now the key is still the only restaurant, but we have to make some changes, so I want to hire four waiters. This is the beginning of the change. Let''s do it bit by bit, bit by bit."


    The three of us sat together and discussed for a long time, but no one was able to convince anyone. In the end, Hu Zi said, "Since that''s the case, then just do as we said. Vote."


    I looked at Hu Zi and Old Gao. This was indeed our original agreement. If there were any disputes between the three of us, we would raise our hands and vote. If there were three of us, we could not abstain, then there would always be a result.


    Would you like to hire four waiters?


    The answer is...


    Yes!


    So, we decided to hire four waiters.


    It clashed with my personal plan, so for a moment, I couldn''t get used to it. I still felt too anxious.


    I don''t blame Hu Zi and Old Gao. I just don''t like it. I wish I could think the same way as Hu Zi Old Gao. That''s great. I don''t have to be so conflicted. I don''t like our differences, but I can''t be selfish. I have to respect their opinions.


    It''s just that there are two more waiters than before. What''s the big deal? That way, the three of us will be much more relaxed. I won''t be stuck in the restaurant like before. I''ll have time to go after dinger.


    Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge hasn''t come back yet and hasn''t called me.


    At this moment, I really hope that Ding Ge can be by my side. I want to find someone to talk to. Maybe it will make my heart feel much better. But I can''t talk to Hu Zi and Old Gao about this, so I feel a little scared.


    In the evening, I called Ding Ge. The two of them didn''t say much. Ding Ge told me that Li Xiaowei had given birth. I froze for a moment and just said "Oh."


    Li xiaowei was born. I didn''t ask the boys and girls. I thought it would be better if I knew as little as possible. It would make me feel better. But Li Xiaowei lent me five thousand yuan. It was a reality. When she paid me back one day, it was better not to let Hu Zi know.


    It would be better for them not to see each other again.


    Sometimes if you don''t want to see her, it''s really the best ending!


    Hanging up the phone, I wanted to drink alone, but I wasn''t in the mood.


    I tried to make myself think about the good side. Hu Zi was right. We need to change. Change always means better.


    That night, Shi Yuan came over with the three girls he introduced. Shi Yuan introduced them one by one. Hu Zi took a form for them to register, then the two sides talked about salary and working hours. Finally, the three girls agreed to come to the hotel tomorrow.


    Just like that, the four waiters, all together.


    Just two more waiters. I thought there was no difference, but I was wrong.


    The next day, all four waitresses went to work.


    The restaurant started a new day!


    I wanted to be as busy as I used to be, but I realized that when I wanted to entertain the guests, there were already waiters in the past, and it was not my turn to do it. Hu Zi even whispered in my ear that I could watch them, so I just watched them busy.


    Perhaps it was the first day of work, everyone was very serious, and plus the boss here, the staff wanted to leave a good impression on the boss, especially Du Ling, the first day of work, but this girl really impressed me.


    She was really serious about her work. She moved very fast and didn''t drag her feet. She put all her energy into her work and didn''t slack off at all. She looked very hardworking and steadfast.


    It''s not that the other three girls can''t work, but people are afraid of comparison. If compared to Du Ling, they are not as good as Du Ling.


    I stood in the restaurant and sighed in boredom.


    I was used to the busy life before, so I suddenly relaxed. I was really not used to it. I felt bored in the familiar restaurant.


    In the past, there was no time to feel bored here.


    I went to the backyard by myself, as if I knew I was bored. Hu Zi came over too, quickly cleaned up a table, moved a few chairs (the old ones left by the restaurant before), then Old Gao came over with two plates, and then Hu Zi brought a few bottles of beer, and put them all on the table.


    Hu Zi looked at me with a bottle in his hand and said, "Drink some?"


    I smiled. It was noon. It used to be the busiest time of the day. Now, can we sit in the backyard and drink?


    But do I have a choice?


    I walked over and the three of them sat down separately. Hu Zi brought a bottle of beer to me and said, "You just have to get used to it. You can just watch in the restaurant from now on. They''re busy with them. Xing Yun, Old Gao, we''ve been busy for so long. It''s time to take a breath. In the future, it''s time to relax. It''s time to relax. We don''t even have time for entertainment. We''re not rich now, but we have money. We should be good to ourselves. Our bodies are our own. We don''t care who cares, do we? In the future, you should play and have fun. The better the days will be, and you can do it."


    The three of them clinked their glasses as before.


    Drinking a bitter beer that tasted familiar and looked at Hu Zi and Old Gao, I couldn''t help but smile. No matter how the restaurant changed, the three of us were still together. That''s good. That''s why I was willing to compromise, because some things are far more important than others.

 Chapter 467 The Arrangement of the Tiger

    ...


    There are moments of boredom in everyone''s life, and that''s exactly what I''ve been doing these past few days.


    Boring!


    Although staying in a restaurant was not like doing nothing, it felt completely different from before. It was so different, which made me feel a little itchy and uncomfortable.


    I think it might be that I just entered the leisurely mode and am not used to it.


    Originally, they wanted to take advantage of the time to spend a few days alone with ding ge, but since li xiaowei gave birth to the child, Lin Ya and Ding Ge completely stayed at Li Xiaowei''s place. In the middle, they only came back once, took some clothes and daily necessities and left in a hurry.


    Although they had planned to leave after giving birth to li xiaowei, they knew that Li Xiaowei had just given birth to a child. How could they take care of him alone? They probably had to take care of Li Xiaowei for a while.


    I had a lot to say, but I didn''t say it in the end. Ding Ge obviously wanted to tell me what happened these days, but she didn''t say anything.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. I finally had time, and Ding Ge didn''t have time.


    I''m so bored that I don''t feel good about anything!


    So I told Hu Zi and Old Gao and ran home alone for two days.


    But it was boring at home. Although my parents were old, they had their own entertainment and life. I suddenly felt that I was not as good as them. They lived a happy life, and they enjoyed their life very much. Only I always let them worry about me, which made me feel very guilty.


    I really want to bring Ding Ge home, but I feel a little embarrassed myself. Can my parents still accept the way we go back and forth?


    After thinking about it, let''s wait.


    But when I got home, my mood had changed a lot.


    Although today''s days are a little boring, but fortunately there is no trouble now, in the past, the heart will always be suppressed by all kinds of things, I am not happy, now, it is really much easier.


    And I feel like I should do something I like and enjoy it. There''s a lot of fun in life, and I like a lot of things. Why do I keep boring myself?


    I came back after three days at home.


    I was going to make a plate of chicken for Ding Ge, but not only can I make it for Ding Ge, I can also make it for myself.


    I like good food and I like to cook. I used to eat in restaurants, so my house rarely opened fire, but now I really want to cook at home, because there is the taste of life at home.


    Although this is only a temporary home.


    When I came back, I didn''t go to the restaurant, because I knew I had nothing to do there, so I went to the supermarket to buy some food and went home alone to china.


    I wanted to have a few drinks by myself, but there was no wine at home and I was too lazy to go to the restaurant to get it.


    There were plenty of kitchen utensils in the house. I steamed the rice and cooked a few more dishes. After I finished, I knocked on the opposite door. Sure enough, Lin Feng and Tang Manya were there. In the days when Lin Ya and Ding Ge were gone, Lin Feng and Tang Manya didn''t know how much they enjoyed their world. They wanted to invite them to eat together, but they had both eaten.


    I didn''t force them to continue enjoying their relationship.


    When I got back to my room, I prepared all the dishes and started eating by myself.


    At this moment, I didn''t feel lonely. Even though I hadn''t seen Ding Ge for a few days, I still felt that Ding Ge was so close to me. This feeling was wonderful. It was like an indescribable sense of empathy. It was like a deep understanding of each other. Sometimes when she sent me a wechat, I could imagine her expression.


    After a full meal, I stood on the balcony and looked out the window.


    Tonight, the moon in the night sky is nearly round and bright enough. It should be surrounded by many clouds, but under the moonlight at night, only a few pieces of bright gray can be vaguely seen. The light around the moon is getting lighter and lighter, and then a bright light is formed around the moon, as if a halo has been drawn around the moon.


    I looked at the moonlight in the sky, and the corners of my mouth curled up slightly. I couldn''t help but smile. I remembered that in the past, even looking at the beautiful night sky, my heart would always be filled with sadness easily. Staying in the room, I would feel empty and cold, not to mention the cold moonlight. In my opinion, it was just beautiful and sad.


    At this moment, I remembered what Ding Ge said to me in front of the elegant breeze cake shop. She wanted to buy a house, and I thought that in her plan, this house would definitely have my place.


    But I think I should buy this house. After all, I am a man.


    If only I could buy Ding Ge a house.


    With a real house that belongs to us, we will have a home! Instead of renting, it''s our own house. We''ll decorate it well, then buy new furniture, and decorate the house beautifully. Gradually, there are more and more things in the house, more and more full of life. We''ll live there. That''s our world.


    I was really serious about these issues, and I couldn''t help but imagine our wedding. If there weren''t so many accidents, perhaps this wedding would have been held long ago.


    I couldn''t help but imagine our marriage.


    The unreachable things became so close and so close...


    After a while, I went back to the living room, took out my cell phone and called Ding Ge again, telling her that I was back. Ding Ge was very happy to hear that, but unfortunately, I still couldn''t see her today. We didn''t talk for long as usual, and then hung up.


    I picked up my phone and started playing.


    He used to play games with his mobile phone, but since the last smartphone was stolen from a counterfeit computer for a long time, he no longer had the interest to play games with his mobile phone, which was just to read the news and read wechat.


    Time passed, and suddenly, a sound came from our door.


    I think Hu Zi is back.


    Soon, the door opened and a man came in.


    But what surprised me was that it wasn''t Hu Zi who walked in, it was Du Ling!


    Our new waiter, Du Ling, was the dirty girl that Hu Zi brought back that night.


    I was in a daze, completely unresponsive. How did Du Ling come back to us?


    Then I got a little angry in my heart. Before I could warn Hu Zi, did he get along with Du Ling?


    At first, Du Ling didn''t realize that I existed. When she accidentally caught a glimpse of me, she was shocked. She was really shocked. Her body shook violently.


    I was also shocked by her.


    She looked so panicked that her face turned red and her lips trembled for a few seconds before she stammered at me, "Okay... Okay... Okay, Brother xingyun, you''re back."


    I nodded politely, embarrassed by Du Ling''s reaction.


    However, I thought Hu Zi would be behind her. Strangely, Du Ling closed the door after entering. She came in alone.


    Before I could ask, Du Ling stammered again, "Well, Brother xingyun, you''re not here these two days. Brother tiger asked me to stay here."


    "Oh."


    Her face was always red, as if afraid that I might misunderstand something, and I did misunderstand it before. Du Ling said softly, "I... I don''t have a place to stay. Brother Hu Zi let me stay here. He... He lives in a hotel."


    "Yeah." I smiled lightly.


    I really misunderstood Hu Zi and Du Ling before, but it didn''t seem that way. However, this Hu Zi, let Du Ling live here without saying a word, which made me not prepared at all.


    Du Ling said awkwardly, "Then Brother xingyun, since you''re back, then I... Then I''ll go."


    "Let''s go? Where are you going to live? Since Hu Zi asked you to stay, you can stay here. It''s okay. You... Do you believe me?" I smiled and asked.


    Du Ling nodded slightly. She seemed very restrained. Although I was calm on the surface, I was not very good at dealing with this kind of situation.


    Du Ling was acquainted, but the two of them had not spoken much, and they were not very familiar, and it was obvious that she was an introverted girl, which made me not know what to talk to her about.


    I stopped for a few seconds, thought for a few seconds, and then asked Du Ling, "Well, are you tired of working in the restaurant?"


    Du Ling shook his head and smiled, "Not tired."


    I stood up and felt a little awkward, so I said to Du Ling, "Okay, you, rest early. I''m going back to my room."


    Then I went back to my room.


    I quickly locked the door and called Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi thought I was at home, so I quickly lowered my voice and said, "Hu Zi, why did you arrange for Du Ling to stay at our house?"


    "You, you''re back?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, there''s no place for her to stay. She doesn''t even have a family in Pucheng. She originally arranged a small hotel for her, but it''s not a solution. You just came home these two days and our house was empty. I just wanted her to stay with us. But don''t worry, we''re absolutely innocent. I just saw her pitiful and wanted to help her out more. She stayed with us. I stayed in a restaurant." Hu Zi said honestly.


    "You quite believe this girl!" Hu Zi had only known Du Ling for a few days, so he dared to let Du Ling live in our house. I complained to Hu Zi.


    "There''s nothing I don''t believe. When she first believed that I would follow me to the Xingyun hotel, there was nothing I didn''t believe in her." Hu Zi sighed and said, "Du Ling is a poor girl. She is different from others. She is pure and pure like a piece of paper. You are not familiar with her. You will know when you are familiar with her."


    "All right, all right, that''s it."


    Hanging up the phone, I sighed too.


    The thought of Du Ling living in Hu Zi''s bedroom made me feel a little uncomfortable. I''ve only lived with Ding Ge before, but what''s our relationship? It''s okay to spend the night at lin ya''s house.


    But being in the same house with an unfamiliar girl always made me feel weird.


    It''s really weird!


    In the evening, I sent Ding Ge a wechat to tell Ding Ge about it. I told her that I was sleeping in the same room with a girl. Of course, not in the same room, but Ding Ge was not jealous at all. He was just curious about who it was. When we got back, we could meet up.


    I thought ding ge would be jealous, but she doesn''t have any psychological burden without me.


    Just like that, unbelievably, Du Ling and I slept in the same house (different rooms) all night.

 Chapter 468 New Question

    Lying in bed, I didn''t think much about it. I read the e-book on my cell phone and went to sleep.


    With an open mind, he naturally slept soundly!


    When I woke up in the morning and realized that Hu Zi was sleeping in du ling''s room, I put on my short sleeves. It was more comfortable for the two old men to live together. I was used to being naked at home. Now that there was a girl, it was better not to be so casual.


    Just then, I suddenly thought of a problem that I had overlooked last night.


    Hu Zi arranged for Du Ling to stay in his room, and he said they were innocent, so he stayed in the hotel himself. But how long will Hu Zi let Du Ling live here?


    If Du Ling lived here for a long time, wouldn''t Du Ling and I live in the same house every night for the rest of our lives?


    I immediately shuddered at the thought of this. Why didn''t I think of this yesterday? It was fine for Du Ling to stay here for a day or two, but even though they slept in different rooms for a long time, it still felt inconvenient.


    Especially now that I''m on the road to getting back together with Ding Ge, don''t let this make Ding Ge feel uncomfortable!


    Although I am very magnanimous in my heart, the current situation is somewhat awkward.


    And after so much experience, I really became very sensitive!


    I think we should ask Hu Zi what he thinks when we get back to the hotel.


    After getting up to wash up, I began to make breakfast. After a while, Du Ling also walked out of the room. We greeted each other, and then Du Ling went to the bathroom to wash up.


    I''m going to let Du Ling have breakfast with me. After all, no matter if she doesn''t live here in the future, she''s still an employee of our restaurant. I saw her performance in the restaurant before. She was really serious and hardworking, which made me feel especially guilty about giving her the same salary as the other waiters. And I can see that she didn''t pretend to be very guilty because she wanted to behave in front of the boss. She was honest and capable, so I really liked her.


    I want to get to know her well, so that our relationship is not just between the boss and the employees, but to be friends, because it will make my work very comfortable. There are feelings between people, not just working together.


    After the meal was ready, I was going to ask Du Ling to come over and eat with me. Du Ling was just dressed up. Before I could say anything, Du Ling said to me, "Brother xingyun, I''m leaving first."


    I quickly asked, "Let''s go? Where are you going?"


    "To the restaurant." Du Ling seemed to wonder why I asked.


    I couldn''t help but smile and say, "Why are you going so early? Who''s going to the restaurant in the morning? Don''t worry. I''ve made dinner. Let''s have breakfast first."


    At the same time, I frowned. Du Ling usually doesn''t go that early, right? Then this waiter is too dutiful!


    Normally, we ask the waiter to arrive at the hotel before 10: 00. After all, it''s not a star hotel. We don''t say how much you will deduct if you are a few minutes late.


    "No, Brother xingyun, I..."


    Du Ling was still a little confused. I smiled again and interrupted her, "I''m not a big bad wolf. Why are you so afraid of me? I''ve already made my meal. If you don''t eat it, you''ll waste it."


    Du Ling hesitated and nodded.


    Then she took the initiative to get the chopsticks and bowls. As we sat at the table, Du Ling seemed very reserved and didn''t even know what to say. This made me feel awkward. I took the initiative to find a topic to talk to du ling. I asked, "Du Ling, how old are you?"


    "Almost 20."


    They were about the same size as Lin Feng and Tang Manya, probably one year or less older than them. Hearing this answer and thinking about my age, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I didn''t dare to think about how old I was.


    Time is ruthless!


    However, Du Ling gave the impression that she was much older than lin feng and tang manya, not that du ling was older, but that she gave the impression that she was especially mature, not like a little girl who didn''t know anything, although she looked very pure, like a lily blooming on a small road in the countryside.


    Her eyes were completely different from those of the flowers growing in the greenhouse!


    "Oh, where are you from? How long have you been out?"


    Du ling''s family was from the countryside, but to her surprise, her hometown was not Pucheng. She was from qingcheng, next to Pucheng, and grew up in the countryside.


    Compared to before, qingcheng was indeed a lot behind Pucheng, and judging from Du Ling''s clothes, she was probably from an ordinary family, perhaps a poorer family, but she really had an indescribable temperament, I don''t know how to describe it, I think it is more appropriate to use the word "Clean."


    It was not that her clothes were clean and her face clean, but that she looked very clean, like a spring that had not been contaminated by chemical products, like a lotus that was muddy and not stained.


    "It''s been more than a year."


    Du Ling lowered her head slightly, but I still caught the sadness that flashed in her eyes. I think she had been unhappy for more than a year.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but think of the two years when I first entered the society. At first, I really felt very uncomfortable and had encountered many setbacks. I think Du Ling was the same.


    "Oh, what have you done?" I asked casually as I ate.


    "I worked in an electronics factory in the south for a while, and then about a year ago, I came to Pucheng with a friend. We worked in a clothing factory together, and then,"


    Du Ling seemed a little absent-minded when she said these words, as if she didn''t want to talk about the experience, and when she said the word "Later," her mood fluctuated, and then she was so sad that she froze for a while and didn''t say anything more.


    I sighed. That experience was definitely not going to be good. I couldn''t help but feel guilty for exposing the scars in Du Ling''s heart. At that time, Hu Zi told us that Du Ling met Hu Zi in a desperate situation. Before that, of course, she was not doing well.


    I didn''t mention it any further. I smiled and said to her, "No, the past is over. I won''t mention it anymore. By the way, are you getting used to it at the restaurant these days?"


    Only then did Du Ling take back his thoughts and smiled shyly, "It''s good."


    "Well, what''s the matter? Just tell me and Hu Zi."


    Du Ling nodded gratefully.


    I said to Du Ling, "By the way, besides, you don''t have to go to the restaurant so early every day. Working in the restaurant for a day is quite tiring. If you need to take a break, take a break. We are all human beings and will be tired."


    "It''s okay. I''m not tired. Brother tiger saved my life. I''m grateful that he took me in. I just want to repay him." Du Ling said seriously.


    Hearing Du Ling''s words, I couldn''t help but be surprised. I didn''t expect her words to be so serious. It seems that she really regards Hu Zi as her savior!


    But I didn''t dare to ask how Hu Zi and she met, for fear of bringing back her bad memories.


    I didn''t say much, just said, "Don''t put any pressure on yourself anyway. Don''t let yourself suffer any grievances. Of course, we should treat ourselves better."


    Du ling nodded, but in the days after that, she still went to the restaurant early every morning. Her life was also very simple. Basically, it was between home and the restaurant.


    After the two of them had dinner together, Du Ling took the initiative to wash the dishes again, and then she did not stop and went to the restaurant.


    I wanted to go with Du Ling, but she left first, and then I went to the restaurant.


    I found Hu Zi and asked him to talk to me alone in the room.


    Hu Zi asked in confusion, "What''s wrong, Xing Yun?"


    "Have you let Du Ling sleep in your room in the future?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Hu Zi asked with a frown.


    "Of course there''s a problem. She''s staying with you. You''re staying in a hotel. It''s going to be me and Du Ling."


    Hu Zi said disapprovingly, "What''s the matter? You don''t live in the same room. Now that society has changed, there are more men and women who rent together. Why are you still so feudal?"


    "It''s not that I''m feudal, it''s just... It feels awkward." I struggled and said, "You know I''m with Ding Ge now..."


    Hu Zi said, "Xing Yun, you have always been the kindest. Du Ling is alone in Pucheng and has no friends. I just want to help her. She is so pitiful."


    Hu Zi sighed, then looked at me and said, "Even Li Xiaowei, you can help. What''s wrong with helping Du Ling?"


    Hu Zi''s mention of Li Xiaowei made me feel a little embarrassed. I scratched my head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help. I didn''t say I don''t want to help either."


    "Then let her stay there first. I''ll pay the rent for her." Hu Zi took out a cigarette and said, "The hotel is so poor that it''s better for her to stay here alone than for me, isn''t it? Let her stay at my place. Let her rent a house outside. They won''t let us pay for it. Their family is so poor. If you can save it, you can save it, right? It''s not easy to work outside."


    It seems that Hu Zi knows Du Ling very well. If Du Ling''s family is really poor and Hu Zi is so kind, I would like Du Ling to stay with us all the time. But if I stay with Du Ling all the time, it feels really weird.


    So after thinking about it, I said to Hu Zi, "How about this, Hu Zi? Do you think it''s okay? In the future, I''ll stay in a hotel. What about you? Do you want to stay in a room with Du Ling?"


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "Forget it. You should stay. Ding Ge lives right across the street. It''s easier for you to contact him. What am I doing here?"


    "But... I''m afraid Ding Ge will be jealous."


    "Ding Ge is not that stingy. Well, I''ll explain to her if she''s jealous. If she really doesn''t agree, we''ll change then. How about that?"


    I nodded helplessly. Since Hu Zi said so, let''s do it for the time being.

 Chapter 469 : Worried

    Although there were a few new waiters, the restaurant was still running as usual, welcoming its first guest and sending its last guest away. No one noticed any changes in the restaurant. Even some of the guests who often ate at Xing Yun would not care if there were a few new waiters.


    I, on the other hand, clearly felt the difference.


    Apart from Du Ling and me, a few of the other waiters didn''t talk much to me. Of course, they did, but they weren''t really chatty. When we were not busy, everyone was still laughing and cheering, but my words were much less. Most of the time, I just smiled and echoed. The waiters were introduced by Shi Yuan, and Shi Yuan obviously became the center of the circle.


    This gave me an uncomfortable feeling of strangeness, even though many things were still so familiar.


    I miss xiao yi and Xiaolian a little.


    But the past can only be recalled, and some people often never see it again.


    One thing Hu Zi was right about was that when people weren''t so busy, they had the opportunity to think and time to do other things. After Hu Zi and Old Gao and I finished our daily work, I couldn''t help but think about that idea.


    Open a new restaurant.


    But my idea and Hu Zi''s plan should not be the same. I want to open an art restaurant. The storefront is not big, and the decoration will not take the grand route. There was once the idea of making the restaurant a black and white style, so that pure black and white covered the walls, without any other colors, it is like a pure land in a colorful city. This place is pure, somewhat illusory. The hotel that blocked the shackles of reality outside the door.


    I once thought of a healing theme, which was basically to hope that those who were troubled, those who were lovelorn, and those who were in pain could eat delicious food in the restaurant for psychological healing.


    But the theme was empty. How could the food be linked to the treatment center?


    And I''m worried that if the restaurant is full of frustrated people and negative emotions, I''m afraid that the restaurant of literary style will not become a holy place for healing, but a place of sadness.


    Therefore, I think it would be better to set the theme as'' warmth''. Although it would still be a restaurant of literary and artistic orientation, it would not be in the cold color of black and white, but in the same color as other parts of the city. It would be dressed as beautiful and warm as home. There would be happy people and sad people. Sadness would melt in the warm and happy atmosphere, and people would forget their troubles in the warmth. Soften the sadness, gain the power of motivation, and shed tears of emotion.


    Although I don''t know when this ideal restaurant will open in my mind, I have been planning it in detail for the rest of my life. What should it be like? How on earth does it taste like home? How can I let the warmth pervade the restaurant?


    I think maybe it''s because Ding Ge is by my side again, and my mood has changed, so my thoughts have also changed.


    I couldn''t help but think that things at the restaurant could wait, and I really should prepare a home for Ding Ge.


    ...


    I called Ding Ge again. We talked for a while, and I told her honestly what I was talking to Hu Zi. After that, Du Ling would probably stay in our room for the most part. Did Ding Ge really trust me and Du Ling to live in the same room?


    Ding Ge didn''t seem to be jealous. She even teased me, "Of course I can. I''m not your girlfriend yet. Why are you jealous, right?"


    "Isn''t this the kind of girl who says the opposite?" I was always worried.


    "Of course not." Ding Ge added, "You''re still single. That girl named Du Ling is also single. Of course, you can live together. What else can you do?"


    There was a hint of jealousy in this sentence, and I quickly explained, "Du Ling is only 20 years old, and I can be her uncle!"


    "You can try the old cow to eat the tender grass." Ding Ge said sarcastically, and then she giggled.


    I took a deep breath and said helplessly, "Ding Ge, I don''t like this kind of joke."


    "I''m sorry."


    Ding Ge apologized to me sincerely, then said to me seriously, "You won''t think too much. I believe you. It''s just living together. Just think of it as sharing a house. I won''t think too much. Instead, it''s you. Don''t think too much, okay?"


    A warm current flowed through my heart. I didn''t expect it to turn into Ding Ge comforting me instead.


    The corners of my mouth curled up and I said, "As long as you really don''t mind, you must tell me if you do."


    "I don''t mind!" Ding Ge said quickly, "We already know this girl named Du Ling. Since her family is really poor, why should we help her? Right?"


    I was relieved to hear Ding Ge''s words. Ding Ge had always been a kind girl and was still helping a woman take care of her children. Who would dare to say that she was not kind?


    I pursed my lips and asked, "When are you coming back? I miss you."


    I really miss her.


    An emotion began to hover, stirring the air around them and adding a layer of sadness.


    There was a silence in the microphone. A few seconds later, dinger said, "It''s almost there."


    Hanging up the phone, I took a breath and looked up at the familiar sky. The earth was spinning all the time. So, when we stand in the same position and look at the sky every day, is the sky above us still the same sky?


    Inexplicably, there were some difficult emotions in my heart. I thought, I was really too worried about gains and losses.


    After so much, I was too afraid of losing again.


    I really can''t bear to lose it again.


    Although it seems that there are no obstacles between us now, and although Ding Ge and I haven''t addressed each other as boyfriends and girlfriends yet, I know that we will definitely be together.


    Because I could feel that she was so close to me, and we were like two people on the same cover in a comic book looking at each other, surrounded by a dreamy patch of grass and trees, where the sun shone through the branches and stained the picture with a layer of orange light. I would walk towards her, she would walk towards me, and we would eventually walk together.


    However, I can''t explain it clearly. There is always an indescribable uneasiness in my heart. I don''t know why, I don''t know what it is. It''s like a black spot hidden in my body, and it can''t be erased.


    Maybe, it''s just that I love Ding Ge too much. I can''t lose her anymore.


    When the shop lights gradually lit up, when the streetlights gently scattered on the ground, when the cake shop songs changed one after another, the next shift people walked home, when the cool night wind blew, when the street became gradually quiet...


    The restaurant was also closed.


    The shutter was closed and the familiar voice was heard many times. I was so familiar with this restaurant that I could imagine the entire hall with my eyes closed. I knew what the drinks in the fridge were next to sprite. I knew a slanted crack on a pillar.


    Before I left, I took a look at the hotel''s signboard. The words Xingyun hotel were still visible in the dark, but it had been a little old for so long.


    Hu Zi and I went to the neighborhood together. Because he wanted to get some clothes, Hu Zi and Du Ling walked to the neighborhood together.


    I think that''s good, so that Du Ling won''t be as embarrassed and shy as before when Du Ling and I go back together.


    Hu Zi looked at me, then looked up at the sign and said, "This sign is a little old, why don''t you get a new one?"


    I said with some emotion, "Yes, the restaurant is about to open for a year."


    "Why don''t we change it to a new one on the first anniversary of the opening? We''ll just pull up some banners and set off firecrackers to celebrate and have another big event."


    "Sure." I nodded.


    Just like the hotel staff will leave their jobs and have new arrivals, this sign can not be used for a lifetime, at that time because the funds were not enough, so there will be a lack of all aspects, and now take advantage of this opportunity to change to a new one.


    We chatted as we walked towards the neighborhood.


    Hu Zi asked Du Ling again, "Du Ling, what else do you need? What else do you need to buy?"


    Du Ling shook his head and said, "No, Brother tiger, I don''t need anything."


    "Do you have any more toilet paper at home? Do you need to buy it or not?" Hu Zi asked me again.


    "I bought a new piece of toilet paper yesterday." Du Ling said.


    "Why did you buy it? You don''t have to spend it in the future."


    Du ling looked at Hu Zi and her eyes sparkled. She said, "Brother tiger, you''re so good to me. You let me live in your house and buy me clothes..."


    "As I said, don''t be polite to me. We are all children of poor families. It''s not easy. Your brother is about to start school, so I''ll call you in advance." Hu Zi said.


    Du Ling''s eyes flashed with emotion. Hu Zi smiled again and said, "Don''t cry. It''s still your money. I just gave it to you in advance."


    Du Ling said gratefully, "Thank you."


    I don''t know if Hu Zi saved Du Ling. It seems that she has a strong dependence on Hu Zi. It seems that when Hu Zi is around her, she will feel safe and won''t be as nervous and confused as when she is alone with me.


    It was obvious that she was different to Hu Zi, the savior, and to everyone else.


    This made me a little worried. For some reason, I was always afraid that Du Ling and Hu Zi would have any emotional entanglement.


    If Hu Zi''s view of love had been twisted, he really shouldn''t have touched a simple girl like Du Ling.


    But there are some things that you can clearly feel happening, but you can''t stop it. So I''m afraid that Hu Zi just wants to help Du Ling, and Du Ling has feelings for Hu Zi because of this kindness.

 Chapter 470 Ding Ge Is Back

    ...


    In a dull day, time still passes unstoppably. The sun rises from the east and sets from the west every day. Even if you can''t see it when you hide in the clouds on a cloudy day, it still exists. The moon and stars are the same. Maybe one day you can''t see it, but it''s always there.


    In the bright sun, in the light of the moon and the stars, in the warm sunshine, in the dense clouds, in the gentle wind and the sun, in the starlight and the moon, the days were like a song that was softly sung, and the day and night were in a single cycle.


    The earth is still spinning, spinning...


    It was september.


    Summer still roars arrogantly at this world, like an invincible god, but I know this is its last gasp, it won''t be arrogant for long.


    And I, living in the same house as Du Ling, lived day after day and had nothing to do with each other. There was no doubt about it. It must have been nothing to do with each other!


    After a long time of contact, the relationship with Du Ling became closer. She was able to take the initiative to chat with me instead of just calling me'' Brother xingyun'' politely.


    She''s really a very introverted girl. Usually, if you don''t talk to her, she doesn''t say much. Of course, if you talk to her, she won''t ignore you coldly. She will also talk to you with a smile and listen to you very seriously.


    In the restaurant, she didn''t talk much. When she saw her, she was always busy. Her movements were quick and efficient, and she did everything very quickly, not slowly. She wouldn''t say that she was tired, she wouldn''t care that she did more than others, and she wouldn''t be lazy on purpose.


    I''ve met so many people, but it''s the first time I''ve met someone like Du Ling. I admire her seriousness.


    Not only did she have nothing to say to us, Du Ling, and the other three waiters in the restaurant, but she was very quiet. I also noticed that she had a habit of reading books. Sometimes when she was really not busy, she would take a book to the backyard to read. Sometimes, she would just flip through the newspapers and magazines in the restaurant.


    I think, maybe she''s still too young after all. There''s a generation gap between us who are less than ten years old? I think this is quite normal. Both of them are from the 90s, but there is a huge generation gap between the people of'' 91'' and'' 95''.


    Every time I look at Du Ling immersed in the book, I feel her loneliness. She is a lonely girl, a lonely girl in her bones.


    Later, I thought that Lin Feng and Tang Manya were about the same age as Du Ling, and maybe they could talk. So when I got home at night, I knocked on lin ya''s door and introduced her to Lin Feng and Tang Manya.


    Sure enough, Du Ling and tang manya became good friends because of this. They were able to talk, which changed Du Ling a lot. When she came home at night, she would often talk to Tang Manya. During the day when she was free in the restaurant, she would cross the road and go to yafeng cake shop.


    I think it''s good, because I know what it feels like to be alone, and I know it''s not good, so I hope du ling has a friend, and it really feels good to have someone to talk to.


    To be honest, I''ve grown more and more fond of this little girl during my time with Du Ling. Of course, it was the kind of brother who liked his sister.


    Du Ling is really simple and considerate. If you treat her well, she will treat you twice as well.


    I had a private conversation with Hu Zi once. I really didn''t want her to harm this young girl. Hu Zi promised me solemnly that he would never. He just treated Du Ling like a sister.


    There was nothing else to say for the time being. I still went to the restaurant every day and called Ding Ge every day. It was september, but she and Lin Ya hadn''t come back yet. This made me miss her more and more. I really wanted to see her soon.


    On september 5th, Ding Ge and Lin Ya finally returned.


    And it wasn''t me who saw Ding Ge first, it was Du Ling.


    This morning, there was a knock on the door and Du Ling went to open it. So early in the morning, we all thought it was Tang Manya across the street.


    But as soon as he opened the door, Du Ling was stunned, and dinger was standing outside.


    Dinger looked at Du Ling, smiled and said, "Are you Du Ling?"


    Du Ling nodded shyly.


    At this time, after a few days, I finally heard Ding Ge''s voice again, so familiar, I couldn''t help but feel a little rippled, I also quickly stood up.


    I walked to the door and looked at Ding Ge. I don''t know why, but every time I saw her, I felt as if the light around her had increased a lot. She was so bright and moving in my eyes. The smile on her face made everything beautiful.


    Ding Ge said to Du Ling, "I''m Ding Ge, lilac ding, field ge. I''m a friend of Xing Yun and Hu Zi."


    Du Ling quickly turned to let Ding Ge in, and at the same time called out shyly, "Sister ding ge."


    Dinger gave me a look, but she didn''t talk to me. Instead, she said to Du Ling, "I heard Xing Yun and Hu Zi talk about you these days. I finally saw you today."


    Du Ling smiled a little more restrained, while Ding Ge continued, "I live right across from you. Lin Feng and Manya, you know each other. Her sister Lin Ya and I, we are good friends."


    Ding Ge seemed to like this girl who was a little silent. She added, "How about sister treating you to dinner tonight?"


    Du Ling quickly shook his head and said, "No, Sister ding ge."


    "You''re welcome, Du Ling. Today is the first time we''ve met. Sister should treat her to dinner."


    Du Ling still shook his head and said, "Thank you, Sister ding ge, but you really don''t have to treat me to dinner. The restaurant is too expensive."


    "Is Xingyun hotel expensive?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Not bad." Du Ling said politely.


    Ding Ge giggled and said, "You''re so cute. It''s okay. We''re not going to the restaurant. Let Xing Yun cook for us at home. How about Xing Yun?"


    Of course, it''s not a problem. I have time to cook anyway. Instead of answering this unanswered question, I asked, "Why didn''t you tell me when you came back?"


    Ding Ge called me last night. She didn''t tell me that she was coming today. Ding Ge took a deep breath and said, "I''m here to talk to you now."


    Then Ding Ge said to me, "These days are too tiring. I''m going to get some sleep. Let''s have dinner tonight and do more. Let Hu Zi and Old Gao come. We haven''t had a good time."


    I nodded. Ding Ge smiled at Du Ling and said, "See you tonight, sister Du Ling."


    Then Ding Ge left.


    I smiled, and Ding Ge finally came back, and now I can see her every day.


    At this moment, Du Ling looked at me again and smiled softly, but her smile was a little stiff. She asked, "Brother xingyun, is Sister ding ge your girlfriend?"


    I opened my mouth, and there was some unspeakable emotion in my heart. I thought if Ding Ge was free this time, maybe she was already my girlfriend. I was busy before, and then she was busy, so until today.


    I didn''t know how to introduce Ding Ge to Du Ling. It was a long story, but there was nothing wrong with it. I looked at Du Ling and asked, "Do you want to hear our story?"


    Du ling nodded.


    Then, I told Du Ling the story of Ding Ge and me, and when I told Du Ling the story, it was as if I had experienced the past once again. Ding Ge and I met and fell in love in this small city.


    Love, let me completely change into a person, I never thought, when you fall in love with a person, your entire life is heading in another direction, that is a beautiful to explosive road, it has sweet, romantic, warm, dreamy, let your ordinary life give off a strange and brilliant brilliance.


    I''ve had two unsuccessful relationships before, but at that time, I was too young to say I liked it. When you love someone to the bone, you will understand the distance between love and love.


    To be honest, you were willing to wake up in the middle of the night to accompany her when she was sad. To be honest, when she wanted to eat a piece of roasted sweet potato, you were willing to ride all over the city. When you see her lying in bed with a fever, you wish you could replace her. You will do everything you can to make her happy, and you will work even harder to give her a future.


    Between me and Ding Ge, there were memories that belonged to us. Those memories were like crystal balls, one after another. When I fell into the memories, it was like entering a city, where there were stories about us everywhere.


    Finally, I said to Du Ling, "That''s it. It''s been two years. She''s still my ex-girlfriend. Although we''ve opened up to each other, and now we live opposite each other, she''s still my ex-girlfriend."


    I couldn''t help but sigh. At this moment, I really wanted Ding Ge to be my girlfriend.


    Du Ling seemed moved by our story. She asked, "Brother xingyun, what are you going to do?"


    "Now that she''s back, I''ll definitely confess to her in the next few days." I gritted my teeth. I really don''t want to drag it down anymore.


    "Why not today? Don''t you want Sister ding ge to be your girlfriend earlier?" Du Ling blinked and asked.


    I smiled and said, "Didn''t everyone have dinner tonight? There''s no time."


    Du Ling said, "There will always be time."


    I smiled and shook my head. Because I always wanted to confess to Ding Ge in a beautiful atmosphere, but today was too warehouse, I was not ready. I hope to give Ding Ge a romantic day, a touching confession, I hope that our reunion can be perfect, I hope that in the future when I think of this memory, the corners of my mouth will be smiling.

 Chapter 471 : Dinner Party

    After that, Du Ling and I went to the hotel.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya are back. I told Hu Zi and Old Gao about the dinner party tonight. I calculated that there were eight people in total. I estimated that I would have to bring Lin Ya''s table over and put the two tables together so that one table could sit down and I would have to prepare in advance in the afternoon.


    At this time, I was standing in front of the restaurant to breathe, thinking about something.


    I was thinking about what I talked to Hu Zi Old Gao before, but I was actually thinking about what Hu Zi was right about. I shouldn''t haggle over small things, I shouldn''t be busy with small things like washing dishes and sweeping the floor, but I should take a longer view.


    Because Hu Zi and Old Gao were always there, there were some things I didn''t force myself to do.


    If I was the only one who opened the restaurant, then I should do everything myself. When we were together, I would feel much more relaxed. When we were together, the three of us would have more power. Our friendship and unity were the soul of the restaurant, so I didn''t want to have any disputes. I was really afraid that because of some things, the three brothers quarreled and blushed, so when I could give in, I would choose to give in.


    For nearly a year, I am really glad that Xingyun hotel has come to this day. Seeing that it is about to open for a year, I can''t help but look forward to the arrival of a year, not only a year, I hope that there will be many more years in the future.


    My eyes became calm in the traffic.


    Just then, Hu Zi and Du Ling suddenly walked out of the restaurant and came to me.


    Hu Zi walked quickly ahead while Du Ling followed behind.


    Walking up to me, Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, did you say something to Du Ling?"


    I think he looked a little angry, a little confused, and didn''t understand what Hu Zi meant.


    At this moment, Du Ling gasped for breath and looked at me guiltily. Then he said to Hu Zi helplessly, "Brother tiger, it''s really not Brother xingyun''s fault. I told you, it''s me who doesn''t want to live there!"


    Du Ling doesn''t want to live with us anymore? I was looking at Du Ling too, and I didn''t understand why.


    "Why is that?" Hu Zi looked at Du Ling and asked.


    "Because I didn''t know brother Xing Yun had a girlfriend before, but now I know, of course I can''t live there." Du Ling gave me an embarrassed look and then lowered his head.


    I was stunned. Did Du Ling think I wanted her to leave because I told her about me and Ding Ge? I swear I really didn''t mean that!


    Hu Zi asked doubtfully, "What did Ding Ge say to you?"


    "No, Sister ding ge is fine." Du Ling frowned, lowered his head, and said softly, "But even if she doesn''t say it, she will definitely care about it. I think I should find a place to live, or I feel bad about it."


    This time, Hu Zi became silent and said nothing more.


    I frowned and said, "Why don''t you live there? Ding Ge always knew you lived there. She''s not that stingy."


    However, Du Ling bit her lips stubbornly. Her eyes seemed to flash with sadness. She shook her head and looked at Hu Zi, "Brother tiger, I know you''re good to me, but I really can''t stay there anymore."


    Hu Zi felt helpless and replied, "Well, I''ll find you another house."


    Du ling nodded.


    I didn''t say anything more. Since Du Ling was so insistent, I could only choose to respect her.


    ...


    In the afternoon, I didn''t stay at the restaurant. Instead, I took some ingredients from the restaurant and went home.


    In the kitchen, I began to wash and cut vegetables. There were many people, so there were a lot of dishes to prepare. I was busy in the kitchen, and Lin Ya knocked on the door at four o'' clock.


    When I opened the door, Lin Ya looked like she had just woken up and her hair was in a mess. Fortunately, she had a beautiful face that god cared for. I smiled and joked, "Haven''t you woken up yet? How sleep-deprived are you?"


    Lin Ya glared at me and said, "You''ll know when you and Ding Ge have a child."


    This is Lin Ya, always letting you not know how to answer her.


    She stretched again and said, "I''m hungry. What can I eat?"


    "The dishes are almost ready. They haven''t started yet. There are chicken feet and prawns from the restaurant. Do you want to eat them?"


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything and walked straight to the kitchen.


    We had nothing to do with either of lin ya''s doors. I stood at the door and looked at lin ya''s house. I asked Lin Ya, "Is ding ge awake?"


    "Not yet." Lin Ya had already picked up a chicken claw and replied vaguely.


    Even if she was a beautiful woman, she could not eat well at this time, but lin ya and I were so familiar that they had already disregarded their image in front of me.


    At this moment, a mischievous thought suddenly occurred to me, so I smiled evilly and walked towards lin ya''s house, then quietly walked into Lin Ya''s bedroom.


    At this time, in Lin Ya''s bed, a white face came into view. Ding Ge looked like he was sleeping soundly, his brows were stretched out, and he looked calm and peaceful.


    Seeing her sleep so sweetly, my mischievous thoughts suddenly ebbed away. She must have been tired these days. It was not easy for her to come back and take a nap. I felt that I should not disturb her.


    But looking at her sleeping face, she couldn''t help but want to take a few more glances.


    Although the curtains of the bedroom were closed, the light still penetrated the curtain and entered the room. The sunlight through the pink curtain also added a touch of pink to Ding Ge''s face, as if she had put on a light layer of beauty makeup. She was like a shy young girl, but she had a kind of elegant and charming luster.


    I took a deep breath and felt a little sad for some reason.


    Now, we can finally let go of our fatigue and depression and have a good sleep. In the past two years, I''m afraid Ding Ge hasn''t had a few good dreams, let alone how many tears she cried in her dreams.


    Those sorrows had passed, and every day would be such a simple but warm day.


    I promise!


    I gritted my teeth and felt a strong emotion rising and falling in my heart. I would definitely give Ding Ge happiness.


    I wanted to leave the room quietly. My movements were very light, but lin ya''s door made a soft creaking sound. In the quiet room, the sound was still very clear.


    Suddenly, before he could walk out of the door, a scream came from behind him.


    "Ah!" It wasn''t loud, but it was enough to scare me.


    I turned my head around a little guiltily, only to see that Ding Ge had woken up and was sitting on the bed, looking at me with some panic. There was still a faint pink color on my cheeks. I wonder if it was the light or the shyness?


    Her chest heaved violently and she asked, "When did you come in?"


    "I..." I chuckled and said, "I just came in, too."


    "Who let you in!" Ding Ge gritted his teeth, embarrassed and angry, but couldn''t help but smile, but soon his face sank again.


    I pursed my lips and said, "Aren''t you wearing clothes?"


    Ding Ge was wearing a pair of pajamas that didn''t show any charm. She was wrapped tightly and didn''t show any signs of spring at all. When she heard me say that, she still glared at me fiercely. Then, she smiled and pouted, "It''s all your fault. I can''t sleep."


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked inexplicably cute, but I still don''t want to praise her cute, I''m afraid she''ll hit me.


    Then she glanced at the bed and said, "Where''s the girl? Where did he go?"


    "Nibbling on chicken feet."


    "You didn''t even call me!" Ding Ge quickly put on his shoes, then remembered something, glared at me and shouted, "Get out! I''ll change."


    I chuckled and quickly closed the door and left.


    Soon, Ding Ge also ran to our kitchen. Her hair was loose and completely uncared. She was no better than lin ya. But seeing two such good looking girls nibbling on chicken paws, regardless of their image, the scene actually had a natural sense of beauty.


    This kind of picture is really unusual. Maybe they are really hungry. I really want to take a picture of them with my camera, but they just got up, so don''t mess with them.


    Then, Ding Ge and Lin Ya didn''t sleep again. They brought the table over here and prepared the chairs. The three of us were busy in the room.


    Time was just moving forward.


    The dim light in the room gradually dimmed. I called Old Gao and asked the three of them to come over now. At the same time, he called Lin Feng and asked him and Tang Manya to close the store.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya were here to help me, and I started cooking.


    Not long after the meeting, everyone came over, and I also cooked all the dishes and brought them to the table. In fact, there were not many hot dishes, but with cold dishes and cooked food, it was enough, and the dishes and drinks were also brought to the table.


    Soon, everyone sat on the prepared chairs. Fortunately, the tables and chairs that the restaurant had abandoned were not bought. Otherwise, so many people had no place to sit.


    I, Old Gao, Hu Zi, Lin Feng, Ding Ge, Lin Ya, Tang Manya, and Tang Manya, were eight people in total. After sitting down, the people at the table were already talking.


    But I am very happy in my heart. I like to get together with my friends like this. It is very comfortable.


    At this moment, Hu Zi looked at Lin Ya with a smile and said, "Girl, pour it for Lin Feng?"


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "He is now an adult. He can make his own decisions in the future. I don''t care anymore."


    I glanced at Lin Ya. She was just saying that. How could she not care about anything and let Lin Feng sleep in the cake shop?


    Old Gao looked at Lin Feng again and asked Lin Feng about one. Lin feng nodded faintly.


    Lin Feng''s face turned red when he drank a few bottles of beer, and he wondered if his alcohol intake had increased.


    Soon, the chopsticks were delivered to everyone, the wine and drinks were poured, and our dinner was about to begin.

 Chapter 472 Back View

    Looking at the group of people in front of them, their smiles became brighter under the light. The warm air of the hot dishes and the swirling wine in the cup soon made the comfortable atmosphere flutter away.


    The corners of my mouth curled up slightly. I really liked being with these friends. Just like before, I made a table for everyone. Everyone sat down and ate and drank together. They were happy and happy.


    Today, there are also desserts brought by Lin Feng and Tang Manya, and they will definitely be welcomed later.


    Looking at them, I couldn''t help but think of the past, before this, when I had almost no contact with Ding Ge, the friends beside me were lin ya, Old Gao and Hu Zi, as well as Li Xiaowei and Wang Mengmeng, right, and Guzheng.


    Now less than a year has passed, and some friends are still around, with new friends, while some people can no longer get together.


    As time passed, too many things were changing. We stayed in this changing era, as if we were already used to all kinds of changes and could adapt quickly.


    "Drink more today, Lin Feng. You''ve been back for so long. You haven''t had a good drink with you." Old Gao said to lin feng.


    Lin Feng smiled and said, "Brother, I can''t hold my liquor."


    "You have to practice if you can''t."


    "That''s right. Look at you. Brother xingyun has cooked so many dishes for you. Don''t you even give him face?"


    Lin Feng was speechless, as if to say that I wasn''t the only one eating.


    Hu Zi patted Lin Feng on the shoulder and said jokingly, "Why? You''re not afraid to go back to kneeling on the washboard."


    Tang Manya just smiled and said nothing.


    Ding Ge said to Hu Zi and Old Gao, "Let me see what kind of trouble you can cause with the girl here."


    "The girl said it herself. Lin Feng is an adult. She doesn''t care."


    Ding Ge''s eyes turned, as if to say, let''s wait and see.


    At this moment, lin ya looked at Du Ling, smiled, pointed her hand in the direction of Du Ling, and asked us, "Who will introduce this girl?"


    I looked around the crowd and counted them up. Only Lin Ya and Du Ling didn''t know each other.


    Tang Manya opened her mouth and said to Du Ling, "Xiaoling, this is my sister and Lin Feng, Lin Ya."


    "Sister lin ya." Du Ling politely shouted and said, "I''ve heard lin feng and Manya talk about you before."


    Tang Manya said to Lin Ya, "This is Du Ling, a waiter from the Xingyun hotel. We live across the street now."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Nice to meet you."


    I raised the glass and said, "Okay, okay, don''t just say it. It has to go down. Since everyone knows each other, let''s have a toast first. It''s not easy for everyone to get together again. Come on, let''s have a toast first."


    Everyone raised their glasses. Our voices were not so orderly as to shout cheers. Disposable plastic cups in the air were gathered in the middle. Although there was no crisp sound when the glasses collided, I could hear the sound of the wine shaking in the glass.


    Then everyone began to eat and talk. Everyone had a smile on their faces. Ding Ge and Lin Ya had just returned from Li Xiaowei, but the word Li Xiaowei was a taboo between us, and no one took the initiative to mention it.


    Tang Manya said to me, "Brother xingyun, I didn''t expect you to cook so well!"


    I replied proudly, "Then I''ll let you eat before you come."


    Tang manya smiled and said, "That''s our regret!"


    "It''s okay. I won''t be so busy in the future. I''ll cook a lot. Just let me know what I want to eat."


    "Really?" Lin feng looked at me and asked.


    "Of course it''s true." I replied with certainty.


    Tang Manya smiled and said regretfully, "I''m afraid there won''t be a chance."


    "There are many opportunities."


    ...


    Everyone chatted one by one, and the atmosphere was very lively. With Tang Manya as a friend, Du Ling was much more cheerful than before.


    It can be seen that Ding Ge and Lin Ya also like Du Ling very much. The care and warmth between their words can even be felt by me. This sincere from the heart makes the distance between people much closer in an instant.


    However, just as everyone was laughing and joking happily, a tear suddenly fell from the corner of Du Ling''s eyes.


    I didn''t notice Du Ling crying at first. Tang Manya asked first, "Xiaoling, why are you crying?"


    Only then did we realize that Du Ling was indeed crying. Ding Ge and Lin Ya were also confused. Hu Zi also asked comfortingly, "What''s wrong with Du Ling? Why are you crying?"


    Du Ling wiped the corners of his eyes, smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m just happy."


    She looked at us and said, "For the first time in a long time since I came to Pucheng, I am so happy. Thank you very much."


    Because of Du Ling''s crying, there was a layer of sadness in the atmosphere at the table. Tang Manya was even more distressed and said, "Why do you say thank you? We are friends. There is no need to say thank you between friends."


    Du ling nodded and wiped away her tears. She looked at us with excitement and some emotions in her eyes. I felt that she had something to say to us. Sure enough, after calming down for a while, she said, "I''ve been away from home for more than a year. I''ve met a lot of people, even a lot of... Bad people. They look down on me. I can clearly feel their contempt for me when they look at me. No one treats me like a real friend. I came to Pucheng with my best friend, and even she lied to me. For more than a year, no one has been really good to me."


    Lin Ya looked a little sad and said, "I was cheated by my good friend before."


    I know Lin Ya hasn''t forgotten about the photo shop yet. Of course she won''t. No one will. Du ling looked at Lin Ya. Lin Ya told her about it and then said, "I was about the same age as you when I left home. I just finished high school, so I stopped."


    Du Ling said quickly, "Me too."


    Lin Ya asked softly again, "Why didn''t you go to college?"


    Du Ling''s eyes were filled with deep sorrow. Her chest heaved violently. She covered her chest with one hand and said, "My father... Died a few years ago. My mother was the only one in the family who made money. She had to take care of my grandparents. My mother was very bitter. She wanted to provide for me and my brother to go to school together, but she had no ability at all. Her monthly salary was only more than a thousand, so my brother and I could only go to school alone. Grandpa and grandma thought that it was better for a girl to marry a good family than to have a high education. Grandpa and grandma told me that although I wanted to go to school, I couldn''t decide. But my mom disagreed. She said that even if I didn''t do well in the college entrance examination, I would tell my mom that I didn''t do well."


    Listening to Du Ling''s story, we all fell silent. This was the first time she had told us her story in such detail.


    "You didn''t do well on purpose, did you?"


    Du Ling bit her lip and nodded, "My mother cried in front of me. She said she was sorry. She knew I did it on purpose. But I don''t blame my mother. I feel sorry for her. She is too tired, so I want to make money early. I want to help my mother share some of it. I graduated from high school, my brother started high school, and then I started working."


    Du Ling had been suppressing her emotions, but there were tears in the corner of her eyes.


    Tang Manya quickly took out a piece of paper to wipe away du ling''s tears. Du Ling smiled again, not immersed in her sadness. She looked at us again and smiled, "But I think it''s good now. If I continue to go to school, I won''t be able to meet you. I''m really lucky. So I really appreciate you guys. I can feel that you really treat me as a friend."


    "Of course we treat you as a friend!" Tang Manya said with some discomfort.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "The unhappy ones in the past are gone. There will always be many good people in this world. Don''t worry. No one can bully you here in the future."


    Everyone began to talk to Du Ling, and Du Ling nodded and did not cry again.


    Listening to Du Ling''s story also made me depressed. Although society is booming now, poverty still exists. When some people wear millions of watches, some people are reluctant to buy clothes for a hundred yuan, and even some people can''t even get enough to eat.


    It sounds like a very illusory thing, but it''s really breathtaking.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly stood up. Her movements were very fast, and the chairs made some harsh noises. When she stood up, she quickly walked out the door.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why Lin Ya suddenly left.


    Everyone was staring at Du Ling just now, not knowing what happened to Lin Ya. Although I didn''t see Lin Ya''s expression, I could clearly feel her emotions as she stood up and walked out.


    Because I met her at her worst, and I seem to understand why she went out. She must have brought back her painful past because of Du Ling''s words.


    Especially when Lin Ya didn''t go to college because her family was poor. When du ling said those words, she must have felt the same way.


    When everyone was trying to persuade du ling, I stood up too. Ding Ge looked at me and we exchanged glances. She seemed to understand what I was going to do. She also stood up and we walked out the door together.


    The two of us walked out of the door, and I gently closed the door. At this time, Ding Ge had already walked to Lin Ya''s side, and Lin Ya was sitting on the stairs.


    She sat there, her whole body curled up like a wounded kitten.


    I can only see her thin back, standing behind her, looking at her thin body, you really can''t imagine what kind of pressure she had in the past! Inexplicably, I felt a kind of impact!


    A girl, sitting alone on the steps, that picture, so beautiful, but so sad.

 Chapter 473 : Sister

    Ding Ge had already walked to Lin Ya''s side, completely ignoring the dirt on the ground, and directly sat down on the steps. One hand was holding Lin Ya from behind, and the two of them snuggled up tightly.


    I walked behind them, sighed and stood silently.


    I talked to Du Ling before, but I didn''t know much about her family. I really didn''t expect her experience to be so similar to that of lin ya. In the same way, she didn''t go to college after her senior year. Du Ling was so fond of reading, and most of her studies were good. So was Lin Ya. They both had a poor family and a younger brother. No wonder lin ya lost control of her emotions when du ling told her story. She must have seen herself in Du Ling.


    Although she had always been strong, who had no weakness in their hearts? Besides, Lin Ya was a girl.


    Thinking back to the difficult times in my past life, my heart was filled with complicated emotions. The humiliation and bitterness of the past were like the grass forgotten in a corner, but it was still rooted in my heart, and when you inadvertently saw it, you still felt pain.


    Ding Ge comforted Lin Ya softly. Lin Ya shook his head slowly and said only three words.


    "I''m fine."


    Although I couldn''t see her expression, I could imagine her gritting her teeth and being as strong as ever when she said this. I knew Lin Ya too well.


    Soon, Lin Ya stood up again. When she turned her face around, there was a calm expression on her face, as if all the pain had gone away like a cloud.


    She just patted the soil behind her and said to Ding Ge and me, "Let''s go."


    Ding ge and I nodded.


    Then the three of them re-entered the room, which was much brighter than the light in the corridor, making people feel much warmer at once.


    We sat down separately.


    At this moment, Lin Ya looked at Du Ling and called her name.


    "Du Ling."


    Du Ling''s eyes could still see the marks of her crying. She looked at Lin Ya. Lin Ya smiled shyly and said, "There''s something that might be a little abrupt. I... I don''t know what to say. Today is the first time we''ve met, but I... Have a... A feeling of familiarity with you at first sight. I think you''re especially kind, so I wanted to ask you, would you like to recognize me as your sister?"


    When lin ya finished saying these words, we were all stunned. I was very surprised, very surprised. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to want to recognize Du Ling as her sister!


    Du Ling''s eyes were also filled with surprise, completely at a loss for what to do!


    For a moment, we were all there, staring at Lin Ya and Du Ling with intense eyes. I don''t know what everyone was thinking, but I really hope that Du Ling would accept it, so I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. I wonder if du ling would accept it.


    "I do!"


    It seemed like a long time had passed before Du Ling nodded heavily. There was excitement in her eyes, as if she could not even express her emotions.


    All of a sudden, everyone cheered, and the intense shouting made my scalp tingle! My hair stood on end.


    I didn''t expect Lin Ya and Du Ling, who met for the first time today, to become sisters!


    "Sis."


    "Sister."


    Lin Ya''s eyes sparkled with joy. She reached out her hands and held Du Ling in her arms excitedly, while Du Ling held her sister tightly.


    We could not help but feel a little touched. The scene in front of us was really touching. We could all feel the strong sisterhood between the two of them. The eyes of Ding Ge and Tang Manya were even more teary and moved beyond ourselves.


    After a while, the two separated. Lin Ya and Du Ling whispered a few more words, then said to Lin Feng and Tang Manya seriously, "Xiao feng, Manya, from now on, Du Ling will be your sister. Your second sister, do you know?"


    "Second sister."


    "Second sister."


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya both cried out happily.


    "Ah." Du Ling seemed to be a little unaccustomed to the sudden addition of a family, and his face turned a little red.


    Lin Ya said excitedly again, "From now on, we will be a family!"


    Lin Ya couldn''t hide her happiness. I haven''t seen Lin Ya so happy in a long time. She was a person who would show her sadness and happiness very lightly. Sometimes, she would appear a little... It can''t be said that she was cold and rational, but today, she looked completely different. I think she was really happy.


    Then Lin Ya looked at us and said, "Today, I, lin ya, officially announced that Du Ling will be my sister from now on! In the future, no one can bully her, and you can''t let others bully her, okay?"


    Lin Ya looked at us one by one. When he looked at Hu Zi, there was obviously a warning in her eyes. Hu Zi naturally knew what Lin Ya meant. Originally, he looked at Du Ling as his sister, so he nodded sincerely.


    I was also a little emotional. I didn''t expect that lin ya would make such a decision, but I quite understand why she did it. She must really want to help Du Ling, and she didn''t want Du Ling to experience the pain that she had experienced back then.


    "Xing Yun, pass me the wine." Lin Ya added.


    My eyes widened a little. White?


    But I still handed the white wine to Lin Ya, and Lin Ya poured himself a glass of white wine. At this time, Ding Ge suddenly said, "Pour me a glass too, I''ll drink it too."


    The crowd looked at Ding Ge in surprise again. Lin Ya was at least a drinker, but Ding Ge was a drinker. But at this time, her face was also full of joy, and Lin Ya did not persuade her, very happy to pour a glass for Ding Ge.


    Ding ge looked at me as if she was afraid that I would blame her, but today everyone was very happy. She could have a drink if she wanted to, but don''t try to be brave.


    At this moment, Tang Manya and Du Ling said almost simultaneously, "I drink too!"


    All of us men couldn''t help but laugh. Today we really saw it. A few girls are even more generous than us old men! But it seems that they are really happy, and we did not dissuade them. Perhaps alcohol can not drown our sorrows when we are sad, but alcohol can really make us more excited when we are happy.


    Then Tang Manya and Du Ling''s glasses were filled with white wine. Lin Ya raised his glass again and said, "I''m so happy to meet such a good sister today. My wife is so happy. Come on, let''s do one."


    Because of the fact that Lin Ya recognized du ling as his sister, our emotions also rose. A rush of blood rushed to our heads. All eight of us were holding white wine glasses.


    Except for Lin Ya, the girls were all frowning, obviously unable to stand the strength of the liquor, but their faces were still smiling, a heartfelt smile.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said to Du Ling, "Sister, you are not very old now. Would you like to go back to school? If you want, I''ll support you. You don''t have to worry about the money. I''ll take it and I''ll send you to college."


    Lin Ya''s words were moving again.


    Back then, it was a pity that Lin Ya, who was a good student, didn''t go to college. So she hoped Lin Feng could go to college well, but Lin Feng didn''t go to college. At this time, she recognized Du Ling as her sister, and when she learned that Du Ling could not go to college because of family difficulties, she really wanted to help this girl so that she did not have any regrets, perhaps doing so would also give her a lot of comfort.


    However. Du Ling shook her head. She looked at Lin Ya and said, "Sister, I know you really treat me like a sister. You will really help me, but I don''t want to go to college. It would be a pity, but now that I know you guys, I think it''s good. I just want to earn more money and help my mom."


    Lin Ya nodded silently and asked, "Are you a waitress now?"


    Du ling nodded.


    Lin Ya added, "You know I opened yafeng''s bakery for Lin Feng and tang manya. So, would you like to come to the bakery? If you''re willing to come, Hu Zi and the three of them won''t mind."


    I smiled. Lin Ya was digging in front of us, but I didn''t complain at all.


    However, Du Ling still shook his head and said, "Sister, thank you so much! But a few days ago, I was penniless and didn''t even have the money to buy a ticket home in front of the train station. I felt ashamed. The family was still waiting for the money to be used, but I didn''t have any money. I was desperate. If Brother tiger hadn''t appeared that day, I thought I''d gone astray. He helped me in the end. So I''m very grateful to him. I want to repay him. I can''t just leave like this."


    At this moment, Hu Zi said, "Du Ling, I never thought of asking you to repay me. The waiter is really tired. If you really want to go to the cake shop, I will definitely support you."


    Du Ling still shook his head and said, "I''m quite satisfied now. I don''t want to bother her with anything just because I have a sister. I still want to continue working in the Xingyun hotel."


    Lin Ya''s eyes were not disappointed, but a little guilty. She said to Du Ling, "I''m sorry sister, it''s my fault. Even if we were a family, I shouldn''t have interfered in your life. I was too excited. I''m sorry."


    Du Ling said nonchalantly, "Sis, I know you are good to me."


    I was really happy to see how close Lin Ya and Du Ling were to each other, but it was also very unexpected. It was something worth celebrating.


    In the laughter of the crowd, the beautiful atmosphere became more intense, like a cup of mellow wine.


    Then we continued to eat and drink. I was very happy in my heart, and when I was happy, I couldn''t help but drink a few more glasses.


    When you are sad, the wine in your throat is so spicy, and when you are happy, raise your glass with your friends, and the wine in your mouth is a different taste.

 Chapter 474 Girlfriend:

    This night, the world outside the window was brightly lit as usual.


    Neon lights, like flowing water, and headlights speeding along the road, cut gorgeous shadows in Pucheng, like fireworks, like meteors.


    This is a beautiful small city, it is so beautiful, but so lonely!


    Just like a sexy and charming beauty, but not even a person to talk to, the bright moonlight was like a silk dress draped over her body, but the sad beauty of the moonlight added a touch of sadness to this lonely city.


    There are many stories here, some touching, some sad, some happy, and at this moment in the silence of the night, there are still sad and happy stories.


    Over the past two years, most of my stories were sad, and I was as lonely as this city that few people had ever looked at seriously.


    On countless lonely nights, I looked up at the stars and thought of the girl who haunted me.


    In the days without her, loneliness occupied my soul. I had drunk all day, vomited countless times, and suffered countless times. I had walked on the street alone, walked through crossroads, walked through street lamps, and couldn''t sleep for countless nights. I had thought of the days with her in countless nights.


    Now that she''s finally back, even though I drank some wine, I know it wasn''t an illusion. Her soft face was so clear that I could even see her eyelashes blinking. And because of her, loneliness also seemed to leave my body quietly and float to this lonely city.


    After a long time, the lights outside were already dim, and the room was still brightly lit.


    Like two worlds, one dark and one bright.


    On the less exquisite and beautiful table was a home-cooked meal made by a chef who was not a chef for his friends, but everyone had a good time eating. At this time, the food on the table had been mostly down, and the wine bottle had been empty, and the conversation and laughter continued.


    Such a moment is intoxicating!


    The smile on everyone''s face, their laughter, the light in their eyes, their movements and expressions, in my eyes, everything seemed to have become slow. I remember this moment in my heart.


    To me, the memory of this night is so precious!


    Many, many years later, I still remember this night. It was such a warm and happy night. We were sitting together as good friends. The thick atmosphere of joy was as memorable as Tang Manya''s dessert. This night also had exciting moments. It was like the climax of a movie. It made us crazy and made our blood boil.


    But you don''t know, one day the pain will come unprepared, you don''t know, happiness will leave so suddenly, you don''t know, gloomy days come like thunderstorms.


    So when you look back on the past, you will always feel that you didn''t do well enough, that you want to give more, that you want to treasure more, that you want to cherish everyone around you.


    ...


    As they drank, ate, and chatted, the atmosphere became more intense over time, like the air conditioning in the room that had been on for a long time, making the room warmer.


    Everyone was having a good chat when Ding Ge suddenly stood up and we all looked at Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge was too weak to drink. She did not finish the glass of wine that she had just poured. Her cheeks were already flushed and redder than before, but her eyes were clear and she did not look drunk. She looked at the crowd and said, "Everyone, everyone, stop. I have something to say."


    Ding Ge''s voice grew louder. We stopped and looked at Ding Ge.


    I was even more puzzled. Ding Ge wouldn''t do this at parties. It didn''t fit her style. She wasn''t the kind of person who would stand up and talk and make herself the center of attention.


    This also made me very curious. What did she want to say?


    It should be more important.


    Everyone''s eyes were also filled with curiosity.


    At this moment, Ding Ge was looking at me, and when we looked at each other, my heart suddenly jumped. I didn''t understand Ding Ge''s gaze, but I could feel the sparkle in her eyes. I didn''t know how to describe the moment when her eyes met, but I had an indescribable feeling that something was going to happen.


    Ding Ge seemed a little shy, but her cheeks were already red, and she couldn''t tell if she wanted to see them.


    I''m a little embarrassed by Ding Ge''s stare. I don''t understand what she''s trying to do.


    And everyone''s eyes also turned to me, which made me the focus of the scene. I also blushed, a little embarrassed.


    Ding Ge lowered her head, as if she was making a decision. After a while, she finally looked at me and said with some embarrassment, "Xing Yun, I may do something to embarrass you next. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Ding Ge''s words confused me, and at the same time filled my head with question marks. What was dinger going to do to embarrass me?


    But seeing how playful and shy she looked, I could only smile back.


    There were all kinds of questions and exclamations.


    Old Gao smiled and said, "What''s embarrassing? Tell me! I want to see Xing Yun lose face!"


    "I want to see it too!"


    "Is there something really exciting?"


    "The suspense is too long."


    "I''m almost out of breath, Sister ding ge. Can you hurry up?"


    Everyone''s expectations seemed to have reached their peak, and the heated and boisterous discussion made my heart itch. I took a look at Lin Ya and she was completely unaware of it.


    Finally, just as everyone''s expectations were about to explode, Ding Ge took a deep breath and pulled a gentle smile from the corner of her mouth. She looked at me like she was in a world of elegance and said to me, "Meng Xingyun, would you like to be my boyfriend?"


    "Wow!!!!!!"


    When they heard Ding Ge''s words, the other six people in the room were filled with astonishment. They all opened their mouths and widened their eyes into an expression.


    And me?


    Boom!


    I just feel like my brain is exploding!


    The numbness made me lose the ability to think.


    The whole heart was pounding! Plop! Plop! It was so powerful that it felt as if the rammer had rammed down on the ground! As if to jump out of my throat and take a look, I felt suffocated, my cheeks were red, the veins on my forehead were swollen, my eyes were open like bronze bells, silly!


    Meng Xingyun, would you like to be my boyfriend?


    This sentence echoed in my ears over and over again!


    Ding Ge, on the other hand, blushed with shame. This time, her ears were all red. She was not a particularly cheerful girl. God knows how much courage she had to accumulate to say this.


    At this moment, my heart is really mixed.


    There was excitement, joy, excitement, I was so excited, I never thought that ding ge would say to me in a special, special, special way,'' would you like to be my boyfriend? This sentence made me so excited that I couldn''t express my excitement in words.


    Similarly, I am also very happy, from the bottom of my heart, happy and excited blood makes the blood boil from head to toe, like a wild horse, taking blood vessels as an endless prairie, galloping with selflessness and madness.


    But what can I, Meng Xingyun, do to make a girl confess to me in front of everyone?


    At the same time, he was also extremely ashamed in his heart!


    I finally understood what Ding Ge meant before she said that. She did something that made me lose face. It should be the boy who took the initiative. It should be me who took the initiative. How could Ding Ge take the initiative?


    The more I made an agreement with Ding Ge, the more I chased her after they returned to Pucheng and confessed to her. Only when I did well did Ding Ge agree to be my girlfriend.


    But now, what''s going on?


    Why did she suddenly change her mind?


    This sentence came so suddenly, without any warning!


    I looked at Ding Ge and wanted to know what she was thinking.


    But the others didn''t care. They were shocked and deeply moved by Ding Ge''s words. They screamed and screamed to express their emotions. To them, it was a very romantic thing. To me, it was a mixture of excitement and shame.


    But I can''t sit here like a fool.


    So, the corners of my mouth trembled as I stood up.


    But I didn''t know how to answer. I had imagined countless times in my mind that I had confessed to Ding Ge again, and it definitely shouldn''t be the opposite of the situation in front of me. It made me completely unaware of what to do and what to say.


    "I do, I do, I do! I do! I do!..."


    However, I don''t know who opened their mouths to cheer. Soon, the six onlookers began to shout these three words together, especially neatly, and in their neat slogan, my face turned red no matter how thick it was.


    I looked at Ding Ge and smiled slightly, but she didn''t seem as shy as before. She looked at me with a mischievous look in her eyes.


    Still so beautiful! And when she mustered up her courage, there was a dazzling glow on her face.


    I nodded and finally couldn''t stand the cruel urging of everyone. I smiled bitterly but said from the bottom of my heart, "I do!"


    "Wow!"


    All of a sudden, another wave of screams came, and the room trembled with their voices. Some slapped, some clenched their fists, some covered their mouths, and Hu Zi and Old Gao even hugged each other. Everyone seemed more excited than I was.


    And at this moment, I looked at Ding Ge, dinger looked at me, and we looked at each other, deeply.


    I knew that after I said the word "I do," Ding Ge and I were truly known as a couple. At this moment, I waited for too long. Although it was a little different from what I imagined, the emotions in my heart were still filling my chest.


    For more than two years, for me, Ding Ge finally became a girlfriend as his ex-girlfriend.


    For more than two years, all the emotions were like a river after another. They flowed forward and finally converged into a sea. In this sea, all the sad and lonely emotions of the past turned into joy.


    Ding Ge and I are finally back together!


    When everyone was still cheering for Ding Ge and me, Ding Ge and I just looked at each other and smiled, as if all the bitterness, bitterness, and difficulty of the past had been integrated into this sharp smile, and the light in both of their eyes gradually became calm.


    Because Ding Ge and I both know that this is inevitable, and it will ultimately be the result of that certainty.


    When other boys and girls establish a relationship, they may hold hands shyly and kiss sweetly, and most of the couples who get back together will cry with joy and hug each other tightly.


    Ding Ge and I, on the other hand, looked at each other through the air. The past two years had passed through our eyes. All the barriers between us, the mountains and the rivers, the thick fog and the darkness, had dissipated in the end, leaving only the warm glow of the light above us, as if a bright path had been formed between us.


    Everything goes without saying!


    I don''t know how to describe my emotions.


    "That''s awesome, Ding Ge. Awesome, let me give you a toast!" Old Gao poured himself a glass of wine and signaled to Ding Ge to dry it quickly.


    "You two are really ladies. It''s not easy." Hu Zi sighed deeply.


    It can be said that the two of them witnessed the whole process of our love and separation and then each other, the two of them were particularly full of emotions, they smiled at me, their eyes full of blessings.


    And I still stood there dumbly, feeling really embarrassed. I said with a face full of shame, "Ding Ge, you really embarrassed me. This should have been done by a man. You..."


    "It''s okay. Who said boys can only chase girls? Girls can still chase guys, right? You''ve chased me once before. This time, let me chase you."


    Ding Ge said this in a particularly natural manner. Her eyes were bright and white, and her lips were red and white. The corners of her curved mouth were charming and elegant smiles. Her hair, which fluttered slightly in the air, seemed to add an enchanting luster. In her eyes, there was even a glimmer of movement, as if it were an enchanting magic.


    I never thought that after a girl confessed, she seemed to have a dreamy aura!


    "Yes! That''s right!" Old Gao added, "Ding Ge, I''ve known you for so long. I''m impressed! Yes, I, Old Gao, am completely convinced today!"


    "Come on, come on, let''s all mention something so happy. This must be celebrated!" Hu Zi raised his glass excitedly.


    My brothers are more excited than I am.


    All eight of us stood up. Hu Zi added wine to the table and we all held glasses. Hu Zi looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, what about you? Say something."


    "Yes, Sister ding ge is like this. Brother xingyun, you have to show it."


    Everyone was talking to me again, and I suddenly became nervous, sweating on my forehead. Although I had imagined the scene of confessing to Ding Ge, it was so sudden that I opened my mouth, and in front of everyone, I could hardly speak.


    The more speechless I became, the more nervous I became, and the more anxious I felt in front of everyone''s eyes, my mind was in a complete mess. But I knew that I couldn''t say nothing. Everyone was waiting for me with glasses in their hands. I frowned and thought as I said, "Ah... Today, I really didn''t expect that ding ge would say such a thing to me. I was confused. I was really confused! Stupefied, stupefied, ah! This is completely different from what I thought. I did want to confess to Ding Ge, but I suddenly lost my words."


    At this moment, I was really confused. Although I had a lot to say, I couldn''t express anything now. If I had just told Ding Ge,'' are you willing to be my girlfriend? This sentence, then I definitely won''t be as flustered as I am now.


    "All right, all right. I don''t think I can hold anything back for a long time." Old Gao sighed and said, "You might as well have three glasses of wine for yourself."


    I nodded repeatedly. I know this wine. I know it too well!


    So, everyone clinked their glasses together to dry this glass of wine of blessing for Ding Ge and me, and I drank two more. After drinking, I couldn''t help but grin. It was very spicy, but it was worth it.


    After drinking, everyone continued to talk, and this time the topic returned to my Ding Ge, and I was already a little drunk, but my consciousness was still very clear, and I lay back a little tired, panting, listening to everyone talking.


    At the same time, I have some questions. Why did Ding Ge suddenly choose to say this to me today? We clearly discussed what made her change her mind when I chased her.


    But at this moment, I was completely immersed in great happiness, and did not think much. After dinner, everyone moved their positions to the living room. The sofa was not enough to sit on, so the men brought chairs to find a place to sit.


    Tang Manya began to pass the dessert she brought to us. Each of them had a different one and it was very delicate. At this time, Tang Manya was holding a red dessert in one hand and a yellow dessert in the other. She handed the yellow one to me. I smiled and pointed at the red one, "Look at that one. It''s delicious. I''ll eat that one."


    "No." Tang Manya refused.


    I froze for a moment, a flicker of doubt in my heart. This is not Tang Manya''s style, but I still asked with a smile, "Why?"


    "Because this is specially made for you. Try it." Tang Manya then forcefully handed the yellow dessert to me.


    I didn''t think much about it, so I picked it up, and then Tang Manya gave us forks and knives. I found it troublesome, so I used only one knife and started eating while cutting.


    With yellow cream on top, I cut off the whole flower with a knife and put it into my mouth to enjoy the dessert.


    In fact, I like sweet food, too. It''s not good to eat salty food in the restaurant every day. It''s interesting to make some sweet food from time to time, and Tang Manya''s dessert is so good that it makes people salivate.


    It was a mouthful of cream, not chewed at all, and soon I swallowed it down my throat.


    However, at this moment, I suddenly felt something strange. Why the hell is this so hard? Then the pain in my throat came. I couldn''t help but run to the garbage can and open my mouth to vomit.


    Everyone stopped and looked at me in confusion.


    But dinger ran towards me. My face turned red and I coughed twice. Ding Ge patted my back for me, but it wasn''t serious. It was just that my throat was a little uncomfortable. I took a breath, looked at Tang Manya, and asked wordlessly, "What is this, Manya? It''s too hard."


    "Ring!"


    It wasn''t Tang Manya who answered me, but Ding Ge who was squatting beside me.


    Her voice was very soft, but to me, it had the power of a landslide.


    Ring?


    My head short-circuited again.


    This time, everyone was also silly. Look at me, I look at you, but no one dared to speak.


    Ding Ge looked at me awkwardly and said, "Are you okay, Xing Yun?"


    I shook my head slowly, completely stunned, with an expression of stupidity.


    Ding Ge said with a laugh and a cry, "Why did you almost swallow it? Can''t you feel it in your mouth? This, this..."


    Ding ge didn''t seem to know what to say, but I already understood what she meant. I turned my head to look at tang manya and she smiled apologetically at me. I finally understood why she let me eat this yellow dessert just now.


    I looked at Ding Ge again. What''s going on today?


    But before Ding Ge could answer, I quickly picked up the trash can, regardless of the dirt, and quickly took out the ring that almost entered my stomach, then ran to the bathroom, turned on the tap and washed the ring.


    During the process of cleaning the ring, I felt as if I had been hit by a torrential flood. The huge stimulation made me feel itchy and numb as if I had been electrocuted.


    Ding Ge, is she proposing to me?


    Not only did she ask me to be her boyfriend, but she also asked me to marry her, and it was the same night. This double shock made me feel mixed feelings!


    After cleaning the ring, I put it down, put my hands under the tap, took some water, splashed it on my face, and looked at myself in the mirror. Thinking about what Ding Ge did today, thinking about our past, thinking about those bright and gloomy times, my heart inexplicably surged with a thick sadness.


    The emotions that grew were like wild grass that filled my chest. I wiped my face again, took a few deep breaths, took a deep breath, and walked out with the ring in my hand.


    When I returned to the living room, everyone looked at me in unison, a little giggling and whispering, but soon the voice calmed down. Ding ge smiled at me faintly. She extended her hand to me and motioned for me to return the ring to her."


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and put the ring gently in her palm.


    At this moment, Ding Ge''s face was completely devoid of shyness, replaced by a brave and confident charm.


    Although Ding Ge did not kneel on one knee at this moment, I had seen through her heart.


    Putting the ring into her palm, my hand did not leave but clenched hers.


    Dinger clenched her fists, a ring in her palm, and Ding Ge''s fist in mine.


    I smiled at her and asked, "How much did this ring cost?"


    Ding Ge was stunned, as if he didn''t expect me to ask this question. The others were also very confused. They didn''t understand why I asked such a low eq to ruin the atmosphere at this moment.


    Dante replied, "More than six thousand."


    "How much is six thousand? Be specific."


    "Six thousand six!" Ding Ge replied.


    I took out my wallet, but I knew that I didn''t have more than 6,000 yuan in my wallet. Normally, I only had one or two thousand yuan in my wallet. I looked at the crowd and said, "Lend me whatever cash you have."


    At this moment, everyone realized what I was going to do and started to put down the dessert. One by one, they took out their wallets. I said anxiously, "Hurry!"


    At that moment, everyone was very understanding and quickened their steps. They stood up and handed me all the money in their wallets.


    I have more than a thousand in my wallet, Hu Zi and Old Gao have more than a thousand, and the others have hundreds of dollars on their bodies, including all the change, less than six thousand yuan.


    At the crucial moment, Lin Ya said, "Wait a minute!"


    With that, Lin Ya ran out of the room quickly. The door was closed, and he went back to the opposite side. In less than a minute, Lin Ya held a stack of brand new 100 yuan and handed it to me in a hurry. I gave her a grateful look, took the money and checked it out. Six thousand six, then handed the money to Ding Ge, "I bought your ring!"


    This time, ding ge was a little confused.


    She just stood there and took the money passively, but her hand holding the ring had not been opened yet. I gently opened her hand holding the ring, and she did not resist. She stretched out her hand, and I took the ring.


    I''m a man. Ding Ge took the initiative just now. How could she take the initiative this time?


    Taking a deep breath, I took the ring and knelt down on one knee in front of Ding Ge.

 Chapter 475 Proposal:

    I''m sorry, but I don''t know why. The internet has been very unstable recently, and it often goes offline quietly. )


    Chapter 475: proposal


    In your life, has there ever been a moment when you believed that the girl was the only one you were looking for, that she was the one you wanted to spend your life with, that you wanted to marry her, that you wanted to give her the happiest life, that you wanted to fall in love with her for the rest of your life, that you would tell her with a 100 % pure vow that you would love her for the rest of your life, Till death do us part!


    Ding Ge.


    She''s the only girl in my life!


    A long time ago, I had decided that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her. I don''t know how to describe that feeling, but I just know that she''s the one I want to hold hands and walk down the red carpet together.


    Before that, I had thought about the scene of proposing to her, the scene of having a wedding with her. In his imagination, the scene of the proposal was romantic and carefully prepared, not so sudden and unprepared.


    But today Ding Ge took the initiative. If she really proposed to me again, I would be too ashamed.


    So this time, I have to come!


    Just now, when everyone asked me to say something, I couldn''t say a single touching word, which was especially embarrassing. But now, looking up at Ding Ge, who was standing in front of me, the girl I loved, I felt a thousand emotions in my heart, and my adam''s apple moved slightly.


    "I''ve imagined it many times, many times, but every time, the girl I proposed to was you! Never changed! The romantic setting, the revised vows of marriage, the carefully selected and precious ring, and a big surprise that made people cry with joy, but I''m sorry, I can''t give you any of these." I smiled bitterly. "Even the ring was bought from you. Such a proposal should be unprecedented."


    When I opened my mouth slowly, everyone stopped moving and the room became quiet. Only my voice flowed slowly in the room.


    The bright moonlight outside the window and the warm lights in the room shone on Ding Ge at the same time. Her eyes were bright and beautiful, but a sad light appeared in them.


    Ding Ge, meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life! I will never deny that! I never thought that my life could be so beautiful. You made me not ordinary, not ordinary. You made me stand in a prosperous city and not lonely. You made me find the direction of life and not confused. Because of you, my world is lit with a lamp that won''t go out!"


    I was still stumbling in the first few words, but I felt more and more comfortable at the end. I was no longer embarrassed and blurted out what I wanted to say to dinger so naturally.


    "It has always been you. From the beginning to the end, it has never changed, even when we broke up. You are still the only girl in my heart! Yes, I have made stupid mistakes, unforgivable mistakes. I made a girl sad and miserable. She was supposed to smile at the rising sun every day, but I made her cry a lot." Speaking of this, my heart ached a little. I really didn''t expect that I had hurt Ding Ge''s heart more than once. It hurt so much every time. I really couldn''t imagine how much it hurt for her at that time!


    But I know I can''t let go! I''ve made many mistakes, I can''t make any more. I can only make up for those mistakes in the past with my whole life!"


    "Once, I made many promises to you. I said I wanted you to live a happy life. I said I wanted to take you to see the most magnificent waves of the sea."


    Ding Ge, today, in front of everyone, I swear that from now on, I will love you with the rest of my life! I will tolerate you, I will humble you, I will respect you, I will protect you, I will carry you when you can''t walk, I will feed you if you don''t want to move, I will tease you when you are sad, I will coax you when you are angry, I will make you happy and make you happy."


    "Ding Ge, I know that this proposal is not moving. It''s not that romantic, and there''s no surprise. The only thing I can promise you is that my feelings for you are sincere. Everything I say is from the bottom of my heart. There''s no falsehood at all. This is the only thing I can promise you!"


    "Ding Ge, I love you, and only you. I love you for the rest of my life, and I love you until death."


    I took a deep breath and looked at Ding Ge in the most sincere tone of my life, "Ding Ge, will you marry me?"


    At the end of the conversation, my voice trembled slightly, and dinger''s eyes were filled with tears. The corners of her mouth trembled slightly, looking extremely excited. She looked at me and nodded quickly, "I do! I do!"


    With that, she covered her mouth and two lines of hot tears flowed down beautifully.


    When I heard Ding Ge say the word "I do," I felt a sudden surge of heat all over my body. My body was hot, numb, and my pores were expanding out like a blooming flower.


    In a trance, I had the illusion that I had fallen into a dream. This dreamy scene only existed in a dream before. It was something I had always dreamed of. Now, my dream finally came true!


    My emotions were like the moment the smoke bloomed in the air, like a huge wave surging up from the sea, like tens of thousands of pigeons flying out of the cage and soaring in the air at the same time.


    The thumping of his heart was like the most heart-stirring drum on the battlefield!


    She reached out and I put the ring on her hand.


    Finally, on this night, Ding Ge and I got engaged!


    At this moment, everyone finally applauded for us, and a few people almost clapped their hands red, not stopping for a long time!


    Looking at their blessed eyes, I only felt that my entire being was filled with happiness!


    Ding Ge and I, under everyone''s gaze, hugged her, felt Ding Ge''s soft body, the fragrance in her hair, the rise and fall of her chest. I felt like I was hugging my whole world.


    There were so many dark days in the past two years, and at this moment, it was completely over!


    ...


    That night, Lin Ya and du ling became sisters, together with Lin Feng and Tang Manya, and became a family. Ding Ge and I got back together and officially became a couple. Then, Ding Ge agreed to my proposal and we got engaged!


    This night, everyone''s mood was constantly rising, calming down, and then rising. We had experienced too much excitement and excitement on this night, and felt that there was not enough adrenaline. It was a bit tired to calm down after waves of excitement.


    So after the dessert and the wine, everyone finally dispersed.


    This night, in order to make room for Ding Ge and me, Du Ling, who hadn''t found a new house yet, didn''t stay here. Instead, she spent the night with Tang Manya. Hu Zi returned to the hotel as usual.


    After everyone left, Ding Ge and I didn''t go to clean up the mess on the table either. The two of us stood on the balcony, her head nestled beside me, I held her shoulder, and the two of us looked out of the window at the night scene, quietly enjoying this moment.


    At this time, the flickering lights outside the window had been extinguished a lot. Some of the bright lights were standing alone in the darkness. The whole city seemed to be a picture of the night sky. The lights turned into stars one after another, reflecting the stars in the sky.


    As a result, there seemed to be two night sky outside the window.


    In the past, I have looked out of the window at the night sky countless times and fell into loneliness, using loneliness to comfort myself, and in comfort, more lonely, lonely to the soul, into a dead cycle without an exit.


    Those nights when we were drunk and still in pain, all I thought about was the thrill and the good times when we were in love.


    The first time we met, the pursuit of dinger, falling in love with each other like a normal couple, the sweetest, most beautiful, most innocent time of our youth, the result that some movies and tv dramas were as cruel as dogs'' blood but not accepted by their parents, Ding Ge''s resistance, the bitter but happy time we spent in the small nest, and then the sad breakup.


    At the end of that great tragedy, I finally fell into the abyss!


    Now, most of the time I think about the days after I left dinger, and I haven''t seen each other for a whole year, but we''re still tied up, and both of us are in pain, and then more ups and downs that I never thought of. I just think we''ve gone through too many things that couples haven''t gone through.


    Now, that''s all in the past.


    I took a deep breath and it was time to look straight ahead.


    Getting engaged is a very serious matter, which means that Ding Ge and I are about to get married, and I think it should be very close.


    I really want to marry Ding Ge and make her my legally recognized wife!


    "Ding Ge." I looked at Ding Ge and called her name softly.


    "Yes." Ding Ge looked up at me with a happy smile.


    "Weren''t we supposed to chase you? Why did you suddenly say you wanted to chase me? He even exaggerated his intention to propose to me and caught me off guard. I wasn''t prepared at all. I was really afraid that my proposal would be ruined, you know?"


    "But you said it very well. Everyone praised you just now. They said they would ask you to help write the lyrics next time they confessed." Ding Ge teased.


    I smiled in shame. Just now, I was focused on Ding Ge. I didn''t know what other people looked like. But then they told me that they were about to cry. When I said to Ding Ge, "Will you marry me?" They almost stopped breathing. When Ding Ge said," I do," they said they were more excited than all the most exciting climaxes in the movie combined.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Was it really that exaggerated?


    With a smile, Ding Ge added, "Besides, I think this kind of proposal is very good. Although it''s not hopelessly romantic, well, surprise, it''s still a little bit. I really didn''t expect you to buy the ring all of a sudden. It''s very smart. Such a sudden proposal is no worse than the carefully prepared one."


    Ding Ge praised me and said, "Besides, these things don''t really matter, as long as what you said is true."


    Ding ge pursed her lips and stared into my eyes as if she wanted to see through my heart.


    "Of course it''s true." I touched Ding Ge''s soft hair and said softly.


    "Actually," suddenly, Ding Ge lowered his head and said softly, "The reason I want to propose to you today is because I want a child!"

 Chapter 476 : House

    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to say such a thing all of a sudden.


    This was the first time Ding Ge and I had ever talked about child-related topics. After all, we were still young and hadn''t thought about that much before. Even when we occasionally joked about it, we didn''t really think about it.


    In a blink of an eye, more than two years had passed, and those things that had not been considered should really be considered now.


    In the past, when my mother urged me to get married, she would always say that everyone''s children were so old that I didn''t care at all. Now, when I heard Ding Ge say that I wanted a child, I didn''t have fear or escape. I was especially calm because I wanted to have a child with dinger.


    Our child!


    Ding Ge pursed her lips and her eyes sparkled. She said softly, "These days, the girl and I have been taking care of Xiao Wei''s daughter. Do you know? It was an experience that I had never experienced before. I had never had much contact with a child, let alone a baby. After taking care of her for so many days, I wanted to bring her back to feed myself. Of course, Xiao Wei wouldn''t let her. You don''t know, the way she looked at her daughter, it was as if that was her whole world. That little thing that weighed only a few kilograms was really the purest thing in the world... Child, it was an indescribably wonderful thing, so I wanted a child too."


    At our age, it''s true that many people have formed families and had children, and even those who haven''t settled down have more or less considered this issue. It''s not surprising that Ding Ge had such strong thoughts about taking care of Li Xiaowei''s children these days, and it''s understandable that she did this today.


    Dinger looked at me, "I really... Can''t wait. So, I don''t want you to chase me day by day, and then enjoy the process again. I''ve already enjoyed it once. I want a child more, and I can''t wait that long. Besides, I''m afraid of any more changes. That''s why I''m so impulsive. But I don''t regret it. I''m not afraid of people saying that I hate getting married. I don''t care!"


    Ding Ge''s eyes became hot, and my emotions fluctuated with her. I looked at her, smiled, and said, "Since you want a child so much, then go. We want it now."


    Hearing what I said, Ding Ge bashfully hit me on the chest, but it wasn''t strong enough. Then he glared at me and said, "I don''t want it now!"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted it?" I teased her.


    "That''s why I''m getting engaged to you. I don''t want to wear a wedding dress with a big belly. I''m only going to wear it once in my life, you know?" In the end, Ding Ge''s eyes were a little shy and shiny.


    Ding Ge looked into my eyes again and said in a serious tone, "Ding Ge, let''s get married."


    At this moment, looking at her eyes that were brighter than the stars, I didn''t know what to say.


    In her heart, she was touched by the snowflakes falling from the sky!


    Let''s get married!


    These five words, like a few candies hit my heart, did not hurt, and even a very enjoyable feeling, but also very sweet.


    Her voice was so beautiful that it was more melodious than all the songs in the world. It was like the sound of a piano tapping on the bottom of her heart.


    I didn''t say anything more, but passionately kissed Ding Ge''s lips!


    Ding Ge closed her eyes, put her hand on my back, and held me tightly. She was so strong that she seemed to make up for the hugs she had lost in the past two years.


    There was a refreshing breeze blowing from the balcony, and Ding Ge''s hair was floating on both of our cheeks, but we didn''t care. At this moment, even if there were thousands of lights flashing outside the window, and it was so gorgeous that there were so many stars, I just wanted to hug Ding Ge and kiss Ding Ge.


    ...


    After a long time, Ding Ge''s lips parted, and her cheeks were slightly rosy.


    After taking a few breathes, she said softly to me, "I''ve already thought about it, Xing Yun. Now I have a lot of money on my hands. We can buy a house. Although we can pay it all at once, I think we should pay a down payment first. After all, we still have to renovate the house, prepare for marriage, and then have children and raise children. Now raising children is very expensive. I hope to give our children a down payment. A carefree environment."


    Listening to these words, I have nothing to say.


    "Ding Ge, I, Meng Xingyun, have the honor of marrying you!"


    "Wan sheng?" Ding Ge smiled warmly and said, "It''s'' yisheng''."


    I nodded, but there was a bitter feeling in my heart, "Ding Ge, are you sure you want to do this? I should have paid for all of this. It should have been mine. Don''t you feel wronged?"


    "Not wronged, not wronged at all. You, on the other hand," dinger touched my cheek and said, "I don''t want you to feel uncomfortable because I''m the one who takes the money. I know you don''t have much money now, but you''ll have to support our family in the future. Now I don''t have a job, and when we get married, I don''t want to go to work either. I want to get pregnant and welcome our baby with a relaxed mood. Whether he or she is a boy or a girl, we will love him or her with our lives. When he or she is born and you want to make money outside to support the family, I will be a full-time nanny and focus on taking care of our baby. Do you think so?"


    I gritted my teeth and felt something pressing down my throat, rippling in my heart. I thought about it when I heard what Ding Ge said. Indeed, she was right. I don''t have any money now, but I will work hard. I shouldn''t have separated Ding Ge from me.


    I nodded seriously.


    There''s nothing I''m not satisfied with marrying such a good girl. In the future, I can only be twice as good to her, good to her, good to her!


    Ding Ge''s words made me feel an unprecedented warmth. In a trance, I even felt a picture in front of me. Ding Ge and I lived in our new room. Between the two of us, there was a curious baby with wide eyes. The picture was so bright and warm that it could warm the bottom of one''s heart.


    "Do you like boys or girls?"


    "Whatever. I don''t value boys over girls. Boys are boys, girls are girls. The point is that it''s our children. What about you?"


    "I like both. I want a boy and a girl."


    "Well, let''s try our best."


    ...


    After my successful engagement with Ding Ge, Ding Ge and I began to plan our marriage. We both wanted to get married before the end of this year. We had the same idea.


    However, the specific wedding date has not been decided yet, but after we discussed it, we decided on the december moon temporarily, and then we will see the specific date.


    Ding Ge and I have taken the time to look at the house these days. Now that the tall buildings in Pucheng have been erected one after another, there are a lot of options for us to choose from. Because we plan to get married at the end of the year, so we must buy a ready house. These days, we have been running a lot of places in the southeast and northwest.


    I was thinking of buying a house not too far away from the Xingyun hotel. After a few days of selection, we chose a house that was more than 130 square meters, much bigger than the one we used to live in. This kind of house is enough for both of us.


    But we haven''t paid the money yet. After all, it''s a big deal. We''ll have to think it through before deciding.


    Everything was so logical.


    But one thing, it''s about my parents.


    In one night, I got back together with Ding Ge and got engaged again. The speed was lightning speed. In about five months, Ding Ge and I were going to get married, and my parents had no idea about it.


    I think it''s necessary for Ding Ge to meet my parents. After all, I took Ding Ge to my house before, and they liked dinger very much. When we broke up, the two of us sighed. So, I want to take Ding Ge to see my parents.


    Dinger was a little afraid. I could feel Ding Ge''s feelings. I didn''t even know how to tell them about my relationship with Ding Ge, but I felt that since I had come to this point, I would tell them sooner or later. I couldn''t not not tell them, and I felt that they were very open-minded and would understand us.


    But when it came to meeting my parents, Ding Ge hesitated and dared not meet them.


    I tried to persuade Ding Ge not to say no, but to say that after a while, I could only sigh. I knew Ding Ge just wanted to run away and push back for a few days, but she said so and I let her go.


    Because once my parents knew that Ding Ge and I were getting married at the end of the year, they would inevitably mention Ding Ge''s parents, which was inevitable. Marriage was different from love, but I didn''t care anymore, but my parents would be upset when they found out. Think about telling them when the right time comes.


    And because Ding Ge was engaged to me, I wanted Ding Ge to live with me, but Ding Ge refused. She said she was afraid that I couldn''t control myself, so I had to give up.


    Du Ling originally wanted to move out, but now she and lin ya have sisters. When she wanted to move out, Lin Ya naturally disagreed. Ding Ge also advised Du Ling not to have psychological pressure. She said that now we have bought a house, and we will move out when the house is decorated.


    Du Ling didn''t say anything more about moving out, and she and Lin Ya Ding Ge Tang Manya became very good sisters. The smile on her face gradually increased. Lin Ya really treated Du Ling as his own sister, and she was very close to her. Even when lin feng was joking, he said that his heart was not balanced.


    Lin Ya bought new clothes for Du Ling and cosmetics for her. She would also tell Du Ling about her past work and her life experience to Du Ling. She hoped that she would not lose. It was very difficult for her back then, so she wanted to help Du Ling more.


    Now in the morning, we were all eating together, like a family.


    Time was running out, and a few days went by. The summer heat finally dropped, the weather became warm, the autumn wind was cool, and our days became more and more comfortable.


    Ding Ge and I finally paid for the first house in our lives.


    In the future, that 130 square meters area will be our home!


    Not too small, three rooms, two halls, two guards. That''s enough for both of us. It was a six-story location with a bustling terrain and convenient access to the Xingyun hotel. Ding Ge and I were both very satisfied. When we stood in an unfinished room and stepped on the concrete floor, I could imagine the future of life.


    Looking out the window at the scenery, I even had the urge to cry.


    When I left Ding Ge, I never thought that one day, I would be so close to happiness.


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "From now on, this is our home!"


    My heart is filled with emotion. Yes, our home is no longer a small rental, but a spacious kitchen with a bright living room and a comfortable bedroom. Although it is still small compared to the villa, Ding Ge and I are satisfied.


    We discussed the renovation plan and furniture arrangement in the room. This is our home after our marriage. We will make it beautiful.


    Just then, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    I casually took out my phone and looked at it. It was an unfamiliar number.


    After answering the phone, a familiar voice came from the microphone.


    Xing Yun.


    Hearing this voice, I immediately frowned. Is it Guzheng?

 Chapter 477 : Sudden Illness

    Although I hadn''t heard Guzheng''s voice for a long time, I immediately recognized it. It was Guzheng''s voice.


    I gave a slight "Mmm" and looked at Ding Ge guiltily. At the same time, I was a little surprised and confused. Why did Guzheng suddenly call me now?


    She hasn''t contacted me in months. I thought we would never contact again.


    Guzheng''s voice was even more anxious. Before I could guess, Guzheng continued, "Your aunt, aunt suddenly fainted. The ambulance just came. It''s going to the hospital now. Come over quickly!"


    At that moment, my heart suddenly tightened, and a stream of blood rushed to my head. The unspeakable terror instantly covered my body like mucus. My eyes warmed up and my mouth trembled a few times, "Which hospital is it? I''ll be right there."


    Hanging up the phone, my heart was pounding and I couldn''t even breathe!


    My aunt fainted. How could she faint?


    My aunt has been very close to me since I was a child. My cousin has been abroad all these years. It can be said that I have almost become half of her son. If my aunt hadn''t made the decision to rent the house to us and the rent was always lenient to us, the Xingyun hotel wouldn''t have come to this day.


    In my memory, my aunt''s health was fine, and she didn''t take much medicine. Why did she suddenly faint when she was fine?


    What''s going on?


    In an instant, I felt dizzy, and my temples were throbbing violently. I pinched them hard, and my heart was filled with unspeakable fear. I held my heart tightly, and my heart was throbbing with pain!


    Seeing me like this, dinger hurriedly held my arm and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong, Xing Yun? What happened?"


    Tears were already rolling in my eyes. For some reason, I couldn''t help but think about the bad results. It made me very confused, but I knew I couldn''t mess. I had to get to the hospital as soon as possible.


    I breathed deeply, then said to dinger, "Ding Ge, my aunt suddenly fainted. I don''t know what happened. I''m going to the hospital now."


    "Ah, what happened? I''ll go with you." Ding Ge said firmly.


    I was stunned. Guzheng called me just now, but Guzheng didn''t go to the hospital? Isn''t it time for Ding Ge and Guzheng to meet?


    But I didn''t have time to think about it. I was relieved that ding ge could accompany me. I nodded and the two of them quickly hitched a ride to the hospital.


    I called my cousin. Guzheng was in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to ask her anything. I didn''t know if my cousin knew.


    After the phone call, my cousin said that she had arrived at the hospital. I didn''t tell my cousin much, only that I would be there soon.


    Then, I thought about it and called my parents. I was really scared, and my mother was very flustered. My uncle died suddenly because of illness. My mother and aunt didn''t even have time to take a last look at him.


    The call went through and I told my mother about it. My mother''s emotions immediately went out of control. Hearing my mother''s trembling voice, I didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Hanging up the phone, I lay back with my eyes closed. A strong fear filled every corner of my body. The pain was so strong that I almost couldn''t breathe. I had to clench my fists to relieve the pressure in my heart.


    At this moment, a warm feeling came from his hand. It was Ding Ge. At this time, Ding Ge was by my side, and I really appreciate that dinger came with me.


    After a while, I couldn''t help but worry about the scene after Ding Ge and Guzheng met.


    I didn''t want to hide it from Ding Ge, so I said to her, "Ding Ge, Guzheng called me just now."


    There was a look of surprise in Ding Ge''s eyes. Obviously, she didn''t expect Guzheng to call me either, but her expression returned to calm and she said softly to me, "It''s okay."


    After that, dinger smiled at me. Then she handed me a bank card and said, "Xing Yun, this is the rest of the money we need to buy a house. If we don''t have enough money for the hospital, let''s pay first."


    I couldn''t help but hesitate, but when I looked at Ding Ge''s eyes, I didn''t say anything but took the card over.


    In the past, when my life was at its worst, I chose to shut Ding Ge out. It was foolish to think about it now. And now, I don''t want to do that anymore. Since this is god''s tribulation for us, then let''s go on together. I''m willing to share the suffering with Ding Ge.


    Not long after, I contacted my cousin and went to the hospital''s operating room.


    In the cold corridor, I subconsciously felt a chill on my hands and feet, which made me shudder.


    I saw my cousin, but it was a surprise that her cousin wasn''t alone. Di Ming was there too. She didn''t see Zhan. She should be at school.


    Cousin was in a bad mood, her eyes were still red, and her face was covered in tears. Apparently, she had just cried, but Guzheng who called me wasn''t there.


    Ding Ge and I went to my cousin''s side and when we saw me, she became excited again, which made me uncomfortable.


    I looked in the direction of the operating room, and the tightly closed door seemed to have a cold breath. It did not care about the grieving family members in the corridor outside. It had seen countless patients being pushed out of here, people walking out alive, people walking out dead, and this door was the door of life as well as death.


    Many of them had not even had time to say goodbye to this world and his family.


    I asked my cousin a few questions, but her mental state was particularly bad. Most of the time, Di Ming was the one answering. I knew my aunt had been in there for more than 20 minutes, and the doctor said it was a heart attack.


    Hearing this word, the fear in my heart was much stronger. I am not a doctor, and I don''t know much about this disease, but I still roughly understand the horror of this disease, let alone the sudden onset.


    With a long sigh, I asked Di Ming, "When did you come?"


    "Just arrived." Di Ming looked a little tired and replied with a heavy voice, "I''m going to your restaurant to have some dinner. Who would have thought that something so big would happen? I''ll bring your sister over right away."


    I mean, no wonder my cousin came so fast.


    I wiped my face again and looked at the operating room door. Who would have thought that something like this would have happened all of a sudden? If Guzheng hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known anything.


    At this moment, my heart was filled with a heavy sense of guilt. These days, the number of visits to my aunt was really too few. Usually, she was alone at home, and I felt very uncomfortable. My aunt was so good to me, but as a junior, I cared too little about her.


    In front of her, he was still like a child. Every time he listened to her nagging and caring, he always wanted to avoid her, but his heart was very warm. Now he really wanted to hear more from her, and then I would make her happy like a spoiled child. When I saw that she had no way to return a bitter smile, I also laughed.


    Every time I came to my aunt''s house, I was at home, very comfortable, very casual, whatever I wanted to eat, whatever I wanted to do, not polite at all, my aunt always thought of me.


    I looked up, not letting those tears flow.


    At this time, my cousin gritted her teeth and said angrily, "I''ve already called cui jiahui. If he doesn''t come back this time, I won''t recognize him as my brother anymore!"


    From what my cousin said, I could tell that she was gnashing her teeth in anger.


    Indeed, cousin has not come back for many years. This time, I wonder if he will come back.


    His pursuit and persistence in love were admirable, but he neglected too much about his family.


    After a while, my parents came too, and my mother couldn''t help crying again!


    Seeing her cry made my heart ache even more. They were sisters and brothers, and my mother was the oldest. When my uncle passed away, my mother couldn''t accept it at all. She cried so much that she couldn''t speak. She had already experienced her brother''s departure once. I don''t know what the worst would have done to my mother.


    Because they were so sad, my parents were surprised that Ding Ge was standing next to me, but they didn''t care what to ask. They just nodded as a greeting.


    Then, we had to wait outside the operating room.


    We can only wait in the dark hallway that seems like the sun can''t penetrate. This kind of waiting is too painful, because you don''t know whether the final result is cruel or beautiful?


    But we can only wait and do nothing!


    The solemn atmosphere became thicker and thicker, and the oppression in my heart made every breath I took particularly uncomfortable. We sat in the seats in the hallway, silent.


    In the hospital, this silence is even more uncomfortable, but no one has the desire to speak, we can only worry in silence, let the panic gradually spread and magnified.


    I really don''t like this place. I remember when I was in the hospital, I came to the hospital several times in a row. One time, my head was hit by Wang Bing, the other time, I almost lost my life because I saved someone. I remember when I woke up, my mother and aunt couldn''t help crying.


    At that time, I was able to live like that, and I believe my aunt would be able to. I am Meng Xingyun, and I will bring luck to the people around me.


    I prayed silently in my heart that if I could make my aunt safe and sound this time, I would continue to do good things and help those who need help as much as possible. Lin Ya had gone to the nursing home to donate money before, and I had never been there before. I promised that I would go too, and I would donate money to help others, and I would use my kindness to help more people.


    The tightly closed door was so close to us, but my aunt seemed out of reach.


    Although I wasn''t by my aunt''s side when she fell ill, I couldn''t help but picture her fainting over and over again, and then I thought of her kind and warm face. She smiled, I smiled, and then I cried again.

 Chapter 478 : Icu

    The corridor of the hospital was white, but it was cold, and it did not belong to the cold color, but in this hospital with the smell of disinfectant in the air, it still made people think of death and heaven for the first time.


    But my aunt is only in her fifties, so much fun in the world is not enough, she still has so much to worry about, even if it is heaven, she will not be willing to go!


    There was no watch hanging in the corridor, but I could hear the ticking sound. At this moment, every second seemed to be lengthened and time became distorted, and on that distorted timeline, I could see the scenes of the past.


    When I was young, I could be said to have lived a comfortable life without any grievances. At that time, I was always looking forward to the new year, looking forward to going to grandma''s house, and my aunt would go too. My cousin and I played happily together, had new clothes to wear, new year''s money to get, and a table full of food.


    My aunt and uncle treated me very well, and now that I think about that picture, I feel very warm. That''s our big family, that''s the color of'' home'', that''s the beauty that no filter can achieve.


    At that time, parents and their faces were very young, and they were in middle age. They protected us like the sky and let us grow up carefree.


    However, when suddenly pulled back from these memories to reality, there would be a kind of suffocating pain from being punched in the chest!


    Now, grandma and grandpa have passed away, and uncle has also passed away because of illness. I didn''t expect that my aunt would suddenly have such a dangerous situation.


    Only then did I truly realize that they were no longer young and vigorous middle-aged people. They had already entered the ranks of the elderly, they were all old, their faces had left the cruel mark of time erosion, and their hair inevitably had white hair.


    I looked up at my parents, and a bitter feeling in my heart almost made me cry.


    It was as if time had been stolen without knowing it!


    My parents are in their sixties, and I still have no ability to be filial to them. I feel especially ashamed that I can''t take them on a good trip.


    I clenched my fists. I don''t want to know how to cherish something until I lose it!


    Auntie, you will be fine!


    ...


    At noon, my cousin led my mother to the hospital cafeteria to eat something. My mother was in a very bad condition, which made me feel very uncomfortable. But I know that any kind of comfort is useless. We are all in the same mood.


    Finally, the door to the operating room finally opened at two o'' clock in the afternoon.


    We all stood up, and my heart almost jumped out, trembling as I looked at the bed pushed out of it.


    However, when the nurse pushed my aunt out of the operating room and immediately sent her back to the icu, we didn''t even see her face.


    At this moment, the doctor stopped us and told us that the patient could not be disturbed. Both my cousin and my mother were very excited. The doctor smiled and comforted us, but we were still all frightened faces. The doctor said that my aunt''s condition was very dangerous before, and her heart stopped for a while. Hearing this, my heart ached. I didn''t expect it to be so serious. Someone walked by.


    Then the doctor said it was a good thing that it was delivered in time, and the operation was successful, but now he had to continue to observe in the icu, afraid that there was a possibility of recurrence. However, the doctor also comforted us by saying that under normal circumstances, nothing would happen and that if the situation stabilized, we could be transferred to the general ward.


    We also relaxed a little after listening, as long as the situation was good, the moment the door opened, I was so afraid of facing the worst situation.


    Then the doctor said that so many of us don''t have to wait in the hospital. If there is any news, we will inform the family members. We quickly thanked the doctor.


    But we didn''t leave the hospital directly, and after more than two hours, uncle rushed over from outside, and now my aunt is in the icu, we can''t do anything outside.


    My cousin said that we should all go back first. She could just stay here by herself and call us when she had something to do.


    Di Ming also said that she would stay with her cousin, but she did not say anything, which was considered acquiescence. This time, it was the first time Di Ming had met his cousin''s family, except for me.


    At this time, even if my cousin didn''t explain anything, my uncle and my parents understood what was going on, but they weren''t in the mood for small talk at this time, so we met first.


    As for Di Ming and my cousin, I know better. They had been staying at the same time as friends. Now it seems that my cousin is going to accept Di Ming in her heart this time.


    After that, we had to leave the hospital temporarily.


    My uncle and my parents were in the same car, and at this time, Ding Ge was a little timid and wanted to leave.


    I didn''t make things difficult for Ding Ge. When she returned to my aunt''s house, she would definitely feel uncomfortable. Now that my aunt was still in the hospital, it wasn''t the right time to talk about me and Ding Ge getting married, so I let her take the car and leave first.


    Then I stopped a taxi to my aunt''s house.


    On the way, my heart was still unable to calm down, some unspeakable depression.


    The shock of this incident was too great for me. I also realized that my parents and aunts must not be as healthy as before. Like my mother, they are not very healthy. I am really afraid that one day when people are still outside, I will suddenly get the news that heaven and earth are separated forever.


    I think I''ll really spend more time with them in the future.


    Of course, the most important thing was to solve their problems. There was no way to solve them before, but this time I could explain to them. I had thought that I would push and tell them about my engagement with Ding Ge. Now I want to tell them about it after my aunt''s condition has stabilized. It can be said that my marriage is the most important thing for them in the past few years.


    If they knew that Ding Ge and I were going to get married by the end of this year, they wouldn''t be so happy.


    That way, the biggest worry in their hearts would be gone.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but think about what Ding Ge said that night. If I had a child with dinger, my parents would naturally be happier.


    When the time comes, I will tell my aunt about this and make her happy.


    Hey, I don''t know if my aunt''s sudden heart attack has something to do with her mood. Now she''s almost 60 years old, and her daughter is married and has a child. Who knows that now she''s divorced, and the other precious son, who hasn''t come back after a few years in a foreign country, can she not be sad?


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I wonder if my cousin is back.


    When we got back to my aunt''s house, the atmosphere was still a little depressing. My aunt didn''t come out of the icu, and we couldn''t see her, and we couldn''t let her down.


    My parents and uncle did not talk about heavy topics, but casually talked about other things, but the heavy mood of everyone was still very obvious. At night, they called my cousin, and they still could not see my aunt, so I could only comfort her not to worry too much, so she went to eat something when she was hungry.


    In the evening, I told the Xingyun hotel to order food at home. After all, we don''t have the energy to cook anymore. My uncle told me not to run away. He told me to buy some food at a nearby restaurant and bring it back. I nodded and went out.


    Outside the door, it was already dark. It was autumn now, and it was getting dark earlier.


    I breathed a long sigh of relief, and there was a wave of melancholy in my heart. I didn''t expect that the early autumn had just arrived, and it had given our family such a frightening experience.


    I was walking outside the neighborhood when my phone rang.


    It was Ding Ge.


    "Hello."


    "Are you coming back for dinner?" Ding Ge asked.


    "No, I''m eating at my aunt''s."


    "Oh, so are you coming back tonight?"


    "I should go back."


    "How is your aunt now? Are you still in the icu?" Ding Ge asked with concern.


    In the hospital, Ding Ge was always with me. To be honest, it moved me so much that I sighed and said, "Yeah."


    "Well, then, don''t worry too much. The situation is good after all. I checked online. It''s okay. I should be able to transfer to the general ward in a few days."


    "Yes." Listening to Ding Ge''s voice, a warm current flowed through my heart.


    After that, I went out of the neighborhood with ding ge and chatted with her for a while, and my mood couldn''t help but improve a lot.


    However, when he thought of something, he was also a little confused.


    When she was in the hospital, did Ding Ge think of her parents? No matter what, she will definitely miss her parents in her heart. Will she also want to spend more time with her parents, but because of me, she can''t. So, what will she feel in her heart?


    It must be tough.


    Alas, I was feeling a little uncomfortable. I had been worrying about my own discomfort, but I didn''t care about Ding Ge''s emotions at all.


    Now that we have agreed to get married by the end of the year, what will Ding Ge feel if her parents and her family don''t show up?


    I hope I can give Ding Ge a perfect wedding. Even if I can''t afford to be extravagant, I have to be in good shape. But how awkward would it be if the woman''s family didn''t even show up for a relative?


    I sighed. Now is not the time to think about those things. Let''s talk about them later.


    Not long after I hung up, Hu Zi called me again and asked about my aunt. He said he would go to the hospital with Old Gao. I said I would wait a few days, but now I won''t see him. Then I told Hu Zi to worry about the cashier. My cousin probably won''t go to work these days. Hu Zi told me to relax, so I don''t have to worry about the restaurant.


    Then I found a restaurant nearby, bought some food and brought it back.


    Just as I was walking along the neighborhood with my food, I suddenly found a familiar car. I''ve been in this car many times before. Isn''t it Guzheng''s car?

 Chapter 479 : I Dont Want to Leave Any Regrets

    The car, parked in the parking space of the neighborhood, was like a quiet little girl, parked in a corner alone.


    I couldn''t help but look in the direction of Guzheng''s house. Her car is here. Should she be at home now?


    I haven''t seen her in so many days, and I wonder how she is doing now.


    I haven''t called Guzheng or looked for her since I didn''t get through to her. Of course, it wouldn''t be difficult if I wanted to see her, but I knew that she must have been avoiding me on purpose, so I didn''t go looking for her on purpose. I thought it would be the best ending to not disturb each other.


    However, those doubts have always existed.


    But it''s been so long, and our lives have calmed down. It''s good to let the past stay in the past forever.


    ...


    Retracting my gaze, I walked on.


    After dinner with my parents and uncle, we sat together and talked for a while. They all went to bed early, and then I went back.


    After returning home, my body was very tired, and I was worried for a few hours. I was really tired, and I didn''t know if my aunt was awake or asleep.


    Du Ling poured me a glass of hot water, and we talked for a while. After drinking some water, I went back to sleep. But even though I was tired, I couldn''t sleep on the bed. My heart was still uncomfortable like a big rock. My breathing was much heavier than usual.


    Staring at the ceiling, he was dazed for a moment, then the door rang.


    "Come in." The door was unlocked and I gave a weak cry.


    It was Ding Ge. After closing the door, she walked towards me with a smile and naturally sat down beside my bed.


    We have just resumed our relationship and just got engaged. We should have been in a particularly sweet state, but now we have no chance to be alone, but even if this had not happened, we would not have been like the lovers we just fell in love with.


    Perhaps we love each other too much, even if this relationship had been broken for more than two years, but it can still connect with the past, so now we are more like lovers who have been talking for a long time, knowing the root, and already have a close connection, sometimes a look can understand what the other person is thinking.


    "Are you tired?" Ding Ge said sadly.


    I let out a soft "Yes."


    "It''s okay. A lucky man has his own destiny. Your aunt must be fine!" Ding Ge put his hand on my head, touched my forehead, and comforted me softly.


    I sighed, feeling a lot of emotion and sadness in my heart, and felt a little uncomfortable in my throat. Usually, we feel that we are getting closer and closer to 30 years old, that time waits for no one, that we are old, and that we are no longer as presumptuous and frivolous as those teenagers, but we still have a long way to go.


    But when they saw their parents and elders, they realized that time seemed to be moving faster for them, as if they had walked for a quarter of an hour at our place and two quarters at their place.


    This time, my aunt''s illness made me realize the fragility of life, especially for the middle-aged and elderly people whose physiological functions began to decline, their resistance was worse than the young people, they were more vulnerable than us.


    Not only the middle-aged and the elderly, but even the young people like us can still see many sick young people in the hospital. Sometimes, in front of those cancer, we are still too fragile.


    So, I really want to cherish every minute from now on, to spend more time with my family and friends, to make them happy, to make them happy, and to not leave any regrets.


    What is more important than the most basic things like health and happiness?


    I looked at Ding Ge, held her hand on my forehead, and felt the warmth of her palm. I said with a special sensitivity, "Ding Ge, when my aunt is stable, let''s tell my mother about the marriage."


    Ding Ge didn''t dare to see my parents before, but she already saw them because my aunt was sick. Ding ge seemed to know what I was thinking. She nodded and smiled at me, "Okay, listen to you."


    At Ding Ge''s words, a smile finally appeared on my face. Ding Ge really knew me too well and was too understanding. She was always so good to me. She was always by my side when I was sad. She would always follow my heart and think for me if she could give me her bank card so easily.


    I really don''t know how many lifetimes I''ve been blessed to be able to marry her.


    This night, I didn''t talk to Ding Ge for long, but there seemed to be a magical power in dinger''s body, and I felt much better chatting with her.


    ...


    The next day, after I got up, I drove Hu Zi''s car to the hospital again. My aunt was still in the icu, but my cousin said that she and Di Ming went in to see my aunt for a few minutes last night, but she didn''t wake up.


    Then, my cousin said to me, "Cui jiahui should be here this afternoon. You can pick him up then."


    Obviously, my cousin was a little angry with my cousin. I nodded. My cousin cui jiahui finally returned home.


    I wrote down my cousin''s phone number. In the afternoon, my cousin really called me, and then I went to the bus station to pick him up.


    I can''t remember that I haven''t seen my cousin cui jiahui for a few years. It''s been about six or seven years. It''s only six years since junior high school and senior high school.


    I don''t know how much my cousin has changed.


    My other cousin, cao xiaolong, is still in prison. He has been sentenced to three years, which is more than two years now.


    Time has changed, and our lives have changed too fast!


    When I arrived at the station, I called my cousin and saw him walk out of the station.


    He was wearing a cap. When he saw me, he took it off. After a few years, his cousin didn''t seem to have changed much, but it still gave people a great change of feeling. Mentally, it gave people a sense of vicissitudes that they had experienced many ups and downs.


    He had some whiskers, which made him look older. Besides, he had an aura that I couldn''t say, but it felt different from before.


    Seeing me, my cousin smiled at me. I also called brother shenghui. My cousin patted my shoulder and said, "I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve changed a lot."


    "Really?"


    "Well, it''s ripe." Cousin said.


    "You''re brother hui too. Why do you have a beard?"


    "Clean up lazily." There was an indescribable melancholy in his cousin''s body, and there seemed to be an indescribable depth in his eyes.


    I helped my cousin carry his luggage and the two of them walked to the car. My cousin asked me about my aunt again. After I told him, the two of them got in the car.


    Cousin said we should go to the hospital first.


    On the way, I asked my cousin, "Brother hui, how long can you stay here this time?"


    My cousin lay down on the seat, took a long breath, and replied wearily, "No, no."


    I glanced at my cousin. The second time, his tone was obviously a little depressed and tired. I didn''t ask any more questions, but I was a little happy.


    It''s a good thing for my aunt''s family that my cousin doesn''t leave, and I hope he doesn''t.


    Then the two of us chatted casually, but it was all about us, about the changes in Pucheng over the years. He didn''t mention anything about himself in the united states, and I didn''t have the nerve to ask. I was afraid to mention my cousin''s sadness. It seemed like my cousin''s legendary love story should be a tragedy. If it was a comedy, my aunt and cousin would definitely tell me.


    My cousin looked out the window and said with some emotion, "I haven''t seen you in years. Pucheng has changed so much that I can''t recognize it."


    "Of course, you''ve been gone for so many years." I said, "Especially in the past few years, the development of real estate has increased dramatically. There are new buildings everywhere. The price of housing is also very long. In the past, the west side was especially slanted. It was all wasteland. Now, the whole center of Pucheng is here."


    I told my cousin that there was a restaurant in his yard now. I was afraid that my cousin had his own plan to use the house, so I asked my cousin, "Brother hui, do you want to use the house now?"


    "No, just do it first. I''ll stay at home for the time being." Cousin shook his head and replied.


    "Oh, say it when you need it."


    When I got to the hospital, I led my cousin to the icu. My cousin and Di Ming were sitting on the chairs outside. When I saw my cousin, his expression was obviously a little moved.


    Walking beside him, I could feel a heavy feeling. Finally, my cousin walked to my cousin step by step.


    When she saw her cousin, she stood up.


    Cousin and cousin, who had not seen each other for years, finally met!


    Although my cousin was still a little angry with my cousin before, when the real brother that I haven''t seen for a few years just stood in front of her, instead of using video and phone, there was no more anger on my cousin''s face. She was just sad and excited, and cried out with tears in her eyes.


    Then the tears started to flow.


    At that moment, when I saw the tears on my cousin''s face, the softest part of my heart seemed to have been hit.


    Over the years, it was as if all the emotions and emotions were in these tears.


    A warm current flowed through my heart and I looked towards the door of the icu. Auntie, your son and daughter are already here. Please get well. We are all waiting for you.


    Perhaps knowing that my cousin had flown back from the united states, or that my prayers had been fulfilled, three days later, my aunt finally moved from the intensive care unit to the general ward.


    For us, this is undoubtedly great news!


    I was in the restaurant at that time. When my cousin called to tell me the news, I felt goosebumps all over my body. After hanging up the phone, I quickly drove to the hospital.

 Chapter 480 Encountering the Guzheng Again

    The weather today was not bad. There was no glaring and scorching light. For us who had suffered the ravages of the summer, the gentle autumn, like a deer, was especially pleasant. The autumn was high and fresh, and the blue sky was filled with large white clouds.


    Walking into the hospital again, my mood was completely different from before. I came to my aunt''s ward excitedly.


    She was already awake, lying weakly on the bed, her face extremely pale, as if she had aged by a decade.


    It was the first time I saw my aunt like this. All of a sudden, my heart felt as if it had been pricked by many needles!


    How I wish my aunt could have the strength to nag or even scold me like before.


    Looking at my aunt, the cruelty of the disease was pressing down on my heart. I wished my aunt was healthy more than I had experienced this torture. She was still breathing oxygen, and there were waves of electrocardiograms on the instruments beside her. I wished I could take those pains for my aunt!


    It should have been good news that my aunt was able to transfer from the intensive care unit to the general ward, but seeing her like this, her heart was really overwhelmed.


    And when she saw me, my aunt perked up and smiled at me, which made me feel even worse.


    It could be seen that although my aunt''s physical and mental state was very bad, she was in a good mood, especially when she looked at her cousin, which was a mother''s constant love for her son. Although her cousin had not come home for so many years, she did not miss this son for a day.


    My cousin was also very excited. Even if he didn''t do too much, I could still feel the deep guilt in his heart.


    Not long after, my mother and the others came, and my mother couldn''t help but shed a few more tears. When her uncle died, she felt a lump of pain in her heart. My cousin and cousin also comforted my mother.


    There were too many people in the ward, so my mother was left behind to look at my aunt. My cousin and I came out first.


    We walked out of the hospital building and stood outside to breathe. In the hospital, there was always an indescribable sense of boredom.


    We talked for a while. Di Ming wanted to transfer my aunt to a better hospital. My cousin knew what Di Ming wanted, but she didn''t agree. After all, the operation was over and the situation had stabilized. It didn''t make much sense to change hospitals.


    After spending the last few days together, it was clear that cousin had accepted Di Ming. She didn''t say anything, but we all knew in our hearts that since she was willing to let Di Ming stay and see my cousin and aunt, she must have had her own ideas.


    Naturally, my aunt looked at Di Ming as well as her future son-in-law. Di Ming was a good talker, so she was able to deal with her parents. She was relieved to see that her cousin found another support.


    Then my cousin said that she would go back first, and my cousin and I nodded. My cousin has been in the hospital for the past few days, and Di Ming has been with them, so they should take a good rest.


    After my cousin and Di Ming left, my cousin and I squatted at the flower bed behind the hospital.


    Cousin was not familiar with Di Ming and asked me, "Do you know this Di Ming?"


    When my brother didn''t care about my sister, I nodded and said, "Yes, I did. I met her at our restaurant before. She was very rich and divorced once. Then I fell in love with sister qi, but sister qi never agreed."


    "It doesn''t matter if you have money or not. Just be nice to jiaqi."


    "He''s quite nice, very loyal and generous. Di Ming took all the money this time. It was also good for the show. When she said she wanted to buy a toy factory for Zhan, sister qi told her not to buy it. It''s really good for sister qi. If it were anyone else, I would have given up long ago." I smiled. Di Ming was indeed worthy of deep friendship. Although he was a businessman, he was also a good person.


    In the past, my cousin didn''t agree to Di Ming, but from the conversation with my cousin, I can feel that she has a good impression of Di Ming, so I really hope that the two of them can achieve a marriage. Now that the relationship between the two of them is finally getting closer, I am very happy for them.


    "Zhan." The corner of his cousin''s mouth was bitter again. He said with some discomfort, "My uncle is too unqualified. How old is he this year? Is he six or seven?"


    "Almost seven years old."


    "Seven years old, I''ve been away for almost seven years!" Cousin said with emotion, "Zhan only saw him once when he was just born. The others were only seen in the video. Hey, I wonder if my uncle would recognize me."


    "Of course I will! Blood is thicker than water. You''ll know when you see Zhan. He''s quite tall now and he''s very naughty."


    "Yeah." Cousin smiled.


    I looked at my cousin and asked, "Brother hui, how are you doing in america?"


    There was a complicated light in his cousin''s eyes. He smiled, shook his head and said, "Still living comfortably in the country! He was alone in a foreign country, speaking english, and there was not even a chinese speaker around him. He was quite lonely. But it wasn''t that bad either. I had a great time working there, and my salary was good. If I really wanted to live there, I could live there comfortably."


    Speaking of this cousin smiled bitterly again, and then said, "Your aunt and jiaqi should have told you, right?"


    He was referring to the matter of going abroad because of a woman. I nodded. Although I didn''t know clearly, my aunt and cousin did mention it.


    "When I was young, I was so proud of myself. I thought that as long as love persisted, we could be together and have a fairytale ending. But after real experience, I realized it wasn''t like that at all."


    My cousin seemed to recall those years abroad and fell into a trance. I also quite sighed. It seems that my cousin is also a person with a story. I don''t know what kind of love story he experienced abroad.


    After a while, he sighed deeply and then said, "Actually, we haven''t met each other in the past two years. The reason why I didn''t come home is that I feel ashamed. When I left that year, your aunt and the others didn''t want to. They said that we couldn''t be together, but I didn''t listen to anyone. I stubbornly left the country and naively thought that I could bring her back. I was so impulsive that I plunged into the river of love, nothing else. In the end, love didn''t come, and I''ve been an unfilial son for so many years."


    My cousin''s face was full of remorse, and I couldn''t help but comfort him, "Aren''t you back now, brother hui? My aunt is fine now, and you''re being remorseful."


    His cousin was a filial man, but love and family were at the opposite end of the scale. He chose love, but family was still in his heart. He did not give up.


    After a while, the two of us went back to the ward.


    However, when she walked into the ward, she didn''t expect Guzheng to be here!


    I don''t know when she came. She was sitting at the head of the bed, talking to my aunt. I could only see her side face with a slight smile on her lips.


    At this moment, she seemed to hear footsteps and turned to me.


    In the course of time, we finally met again!


    Guzheng was still a delicate face, dressed casually, as if nothing had changed, and much had changed.


    During the time when Guzheng''s father was sick, Guzheng''s change was the most obvious. She obviously took on many responsibilities and was no longer a carefree daughter.


    Looking at her now, I can clearly feel her change again, but I can''t tell the specifics, not only her own change, but also the change in our relationship. We really can''t go back to the past.


    Guzheng''s face changed slightly when she saw me, but she soon regained her composure, and then she smiled at me as a greeting.


    I walked into the ward, but deliberately stood on the other side of the bed, silently standing there, neither of them talking to anyone.


    I could feel the awkwardness between me and Guzheng. Obviously, Guzheng could feel it too, so she didn''t stay in the ward for too long. After a while, she said, "Auntie, please rest well. I''ll come to see you in two days. I''ll go first."


    My aunt liked Guzheng as always. She smiled and nodded at Guzheng and said, "Stop running. It''s not good for me. I can be discharged in a few days."


    "Well, I''ll go back to your house to see you then." Guzheng smiled.


    "Hey, okay, okay."


    Guzheng said goodbye to my parents again. She stood up. Suddenly, my aunt looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, you go and see Guzheng off."


    I was stunned for a moment. They all knew that Guzheng and I had broken up. How embarrassing it would be for me to send Guzheng off again!


    Besides, I''m already with Ding Ge. My parents didn''t ask me what happened when she was with me that day. They obviously knew what happened, and my aunt probably thought that I was single and had some illusions and expectations about me and Guzheng.


    But at this moment, I couldn''t disobey my aunt, so I nodded and walked out with Guzheng.


    The two of us walked slowly along the hospital corridor. For a moment, neither of us spoke, only our footsteps rang quietly, and it sounded as if those footsteps were awkward.


    Suddenly, I remembered what Guzheng had said to me before. When our fake relationship ended, the distance between us inevitably grew farther and farther until we didn''t see each other for many years.


    Friends?


    It''s really hard for us. I think we might not be able to be friends after all!


    Then, we went to the elevator, and when the door opened, no one took the elevator, so when Guzheng and I walked in, there were only the two of us in the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed and slowly descended, the awkwardness between us seemed to suddenly fill the entire space, which made me even more uncomfortable, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, maybe Guzheng couldn''t stand the awkwardness anymore. She looked at the elevator door in front of her and said, "Are you with Ding Ge?"


    I didn''t expect Guzheng to ask this question all of a sudden. After all, her relationship with Ding Ge is more sensitive now.


    I nodded and said, "Well, maybe we''ll get married by the end of the year."


    "Oh. Really?" Guzheng smiled, paused, and said softly, "Congratulations."


    I didn''t know how to answer. Saying "Thank you" would make us even stranger. I sighed and asked, "What about you? How have you been?"


    "Good." Guzheng pursed her lips and gently stroked her hair.


    Our current relationship seems to only be able to get such a vague answer as if it was not answered.


    When we got out of the elevator, we walked out of the building. Guzheng still drove her old car, but when she got to the car, she didn''t get in immediately. Instead, she stood in front of the car quietly, holding the car key in her hand. After a while, she said, "Help me say sorry to Ding Ge."


    Today, the sun was not blinding. Large clouds were floating in the sky, blocking the sunlight a little, and the trees in the parking lot were blocking it a little, so there were no bright spots on the ground.


    Under the faint light, Guzheng''s back was so lonely.


    And Guzheng''s voice floated into my ears.


    Her voice sounded sincere. I could feel her apology. She really felt sorry!


    I gritted my teeth and looked at Guzheng. Finally, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why?"

 Chapter 481 : Reason

    I have been holding this question in my heart for too long!


    I really don''t want to spend the rest of my life thinking that the girl with clear eyes would become someone who would do anything for love and be too unfamiliar to know.


    All this time, I never thought Guzheng would do something like that. It was the mistake of the other employees. It had nothing to do with her, but when dinger told me herself, I had to believe it.


    But I don''t understand. Why would she do that?


    After knowing her for so long, I am confident that I know her very well. In the past, there were always the kind of ruthless women on tv who became ruthless because they couldn''t get love, but Guzheng couldn''t. I knew she couldn''t!


    I''ve been waiting for her to explain, because I think she''s doing this for some reason, and I hope she can give me an explanation. But when she met today, she still had no intention of saying anything, as if she wanted that past to remain a secret forever.


    Hearing what I said, Guzheng''s body trembled. She turned to look at me with a complicated and indescribable light in her eyes.


    Why on earth?


    From time to time, cars came into the parking lot, and from time to time, cars drove out. The clouds in the sky seemed to be retreating rapidly, and those lights and shadows were changing between us. She just stared at me so deeply.


    "Sit in the car and talk." Not sure if she felt cold or not, Guzheng tightened her collar. She unlocked the car and got in first.


    I paused, went to the passenger seat, opened the door and sat in the car.


    I remember the first time I met Guzheng, she drove this car. She kindly took me to see a doctor and sent me home. In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed. If I remember correctly, it was past the time when she made her first appointment, right?


    Inside the car, we were silent and the atmosphere was a little oppressive. Guzheng didn''t speak immediately, but sat there to calm himself down, while I waited silently for her to speak.


    Guzheng looked forward, but her eyes were a little blurred. She did not know what she was looking at. After taking a slow breath, she said, "Actually, I did it for nothing else, just to make you two together."


    When Guzheng said this, I was shocked, because I didn''t expect such an answer. In the same shock and confusion, what does it have to do with whether Ding Ge and I are together or not?


    Of course, I didn''t need to answer Guzheng and continued, "At that time, when I was working with Ding Ge, I had the idea to make the account uncountable, and the dinger account happened to have an extra amount of money, which made Ding Ge into the suspicion of rolling money. Of course, I didn''t really want to frame her. It was just a misunderstanding. Ding Ge would naturally be innocent. I just wanted you to save her, not someone else. You can hug each other to celebrate. At that time, you didn''t even need to say anything, and you were back together. You need a push. Otherwise, there are too many problems between you. I''m really afraid that you won''t be able to be together for all sorts of reasons."


    I looked at Guzheng and thought it was incredible. I didn''t expect such an answer. I couldn''t laugh or cry. I didn''t know how she came up with this idea.


    But even if she wanted to, she didn''t have to do it this way.


    "I wasn''t like that either." Guzheng added, "When Ding Ge broke his bone, I told her that our relationship was fake."


    Lin Ya has already told me about this.


    "And in the later projects, because we had a close relationship, we would talk about work as well as friends, and I knew at that time that Ding Ge had been saving money for you."


    Now I know about it.


    "She wants to help you pay off those debts. She''s been working very well for the past two years. Plus, the project we worked on, she saved enough money. She kept telling me that when she had enough money, she would come to you and give you the money to pay off the debts. It was because you were in debt that you broke up with her. She thought she would help you pay off your debt so that you could be together."


    When Guzheng said these things, my heart was filled with strong emotions, those times, like a knife in my heart, always reminding Ding Ge of how much he had done for me silently.


    "But," Guzheng added, "I don''t think you''ll accept it when she gives you the money!"


    Guzheng really knew me very well. I thought, even if the money I owed wasn''t paid off, I wouldn''t accept Ding Ge''s money.


    If Ding Ge had saved enough money to find you and you didn''t accept it, perhaps the knot between you would have deepened. That''s why I came up with this idea. In front of this matter, other things are no longer a matter, and you will naturally be together."


    I don''t know what to say. This answer is beyond my expectation.


    At first, I was really anxious outside, and dinger must have been in great pain inside, and in this matter designed by Guzheng, I did not put much effort into it, but rather let my rival, shang hongyu, do a great job. I sighed helplessly. You said that if Ding Ge was attracted to Shang Hongyu because of this, Guzheng''s actions would be counterproductive.


    I said speechlessly, "Do you know that I was not capable of doing anything? You got Ding Ge''s childhood sweetheart by doing this."


    "I probably heard something." Guzheng smiled as well, a little embarrassed between her brows, but she defended herself, "But you are still together now. A little childhood sweetheart is not a threat to you."


    When I think about that experience, I still feel a little scared. Guzheng''s words are easy. Ding Ge doesn''t know how much she blames her.


    Guzheng smiled again, but his tone was a little disappointed, "Actually, childhood sweethearts are not threats. I am the biggest obstacle between you. Am I right?"


    I didn''t deny it. Guzheng was right. Before, I thought that the pain of my breaking up with Ding Ge would be the biggest knot between us, but then I realized that Guzheng was the biggest knot between us, and it would even become a knot if we were not careful.


    "So, I''m still doing this to get rid of this obstacle." Guzheng smiled again, but the smile was indescribably bitter. Her eyes were filled with indescribable sadness, and she breathed out a long breath. "Remember when I said I wanted to help you, this is how I helped you."


    Indeed, Guzheng did say that she wanted to help me and Ding Ge before, but I also knew later that she had already helped because she had told Ding Ge that we were a fake couple, but I just didn''t know.


    And now, she said that this was actually my help!


    "As I said, your breakup hurt dinger less than my involvement in your relationship, even during the breakup. Ding Ge and I are both women. I know her. She can forgive you for the pain you''ve caused her, but she will really mind the woman you''re close to. Even if our relationship is fake, she will be like a thorn in Ding Ge''s heart. Even if we are innocent, this little thorn is harder to get rid of than any obstacle."


    "And I, framing Ding Ge, in addition to making Ding Ge hate me, will also make you hate me. And then, in the process of facing that matter and solving it together, I will pull it out."


    Guzheng looked at me with a faint smile on his lips, but this smile seemed to hurt more than crying!


    I could feel the sadness in her heart, and it was all because of me. I was a little sad, but I didn''t know what to say to ease it. In the end, I could only sigh.


    "Do you know why I changed my mind?" Guzheng looked at me and asked again.


    I frowned. I didn''t think about it carefully.


    Back then, Ding Ge and I were still in the state of breaking up, and Guzheng obviously wanted to be with me, especially when she proposed to pretend to be a couple with me. There was no doubt that her selfishness was revealed, and she had been working hard. But then, she contacted me less and less, so being busy was definitely not the reason. So, what made her change her mind?


    Before I could say anything, Guzheng answered, "Because dinger dared to block that blow for you!"


    Hearing Ding Ge''s words, I couldn''t help but recall the scene of that day. That night, Ding Ge appeared out of thin air and suddenly appeared in my sight, blocking the steel pipe that was aimed at my head for me.


    Guzheng''s eyes also shone with memories. She said, "That day, Ding Ge and I were standing together. I was even one body closer to you than she was to you. So, we both saw the moment that the man ran at you and hit you with a stick. At that time, I was stunned, overwhelmed, completely unresponsive, and my whole body was as numb as electricity. I can''t move. I''m scared, scared. But at that moment, maybe in less than a second, when no one else had time to think, Ding Ge ran over to you, and she blocked the blow for you without any hesitation or scruples. The shock I felt today was unforgettable."


    Listening to Guzheng''s story, I felt as if I had gone through the experience of that night again. I was still scared after hearing it. Fortunately, it was Ding Ge''s arm. What if it hit Ding Ge''s back or shoulder, or even her head?


    I didn''t dare to think about it.


    Guzheng''s story formed a clear picture in my mind. At the same time, another picture also came to my mind. Ding Ge pointed a pair of scissors at her parents and stabbed her throat. Just thinking about it made me feel short of breath.


    Ding Ge really did a lot for me.


    Guzheng continued to say, "It was that image that gave me the idea to give up. Because all this time, I thought I had a deep feeling for you, but I realized that no one could compare Ding Ge''s love for you. She''s a good girl, a very good girl. You must cherish her." Guzheng said to me sincerely.


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    Guzheng took a breath and smiled bitterly, "Actually, I have a little selfish in doing this. I would rather you hate me than forget me."

 Chapter 482 : Dinner Party

    Guzheng''s words were full of sadness, as if it had made this sunny day suddenly gloomy. After listening to it, my heart was quite heavy.


    Perhaps this was fate. I had inadvertently provoked such a girl. Thinking back on the days I spent with Guzheng, she drove to pick us up alone in the middle of the night in a car. She reached out to help us in the most urgent time of our restaurant. Those memories were warm.


    Although I have never loved her, I have always regarded her as a good friend, and I am very lucky to have such a friend.


    Even if we can''t meet in the future, I won''t forget her.


    "How could I forget you? You are a girl with deep memories."


    I looked at Guzheng, Guzheng looked at me, I smiled, she smiled, then lowered her head slightly, her hands on the steering wheel, I don''t know what was going on.


    I really hope that Guzheng can move forward and let go of this relationship. After all, there''s nothing unforgettable between us. I always felt that it would be easy for her to let go as time went by, but seeing her like this today, I...


    I sighed and said, "Guzheng, do you remember? You once told me that you wanted to find a perfect love, a fairytale story. You were a princess in a fairytale. Then you must have your prince. I am not that prince, I am a white horse. All of us love is a road, some people love the road will be very straight, some will be very crooked, but if you insist on walking, you will definitely reach the end. You think you''ve reached the end, but you didn''t. You just stopped at a corner. You just have to turn around and your path continues."


    "Before I met Ding Ge, I had been in love a few times. Some of them were not even in love, but I knew that I met Ding Ge, and I knew that I was at the end of the road to love, and we met at the end of the road. You, you are still carrying a burden, so when can you reach the end? You haven''t reached the end yet. When you meet him, you will reach the end at the same time! Then you will be happy forever!"


    Guzheng looked at me, her eyes twinkling, her lips pursed, and she said to me, "Thank you for what you said to me. I will always look for him who is mine, but sometimes we can''t control ourselves. I''m at the corner now, and I don''t know how long I''ll stay here, but thank you, because of your words, I will definitely continue to move forward."


    Finally, Guzheng gave me a confident smile.


    Seeing her like this, I finally felt much better.


    Then, I got out of the car, and Guzheng drove out of the parking lot, gradually disappearing from my sight.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and could only bless this girl!


    Although she was not the person at the end of my love journey, nor the heroine of my story, I knew that she would definitely find her that he, and get her happiness.


    And I, have found my her, what I want to do is to hold her tightly and not let go!


    After a few words with Guzheng, I suddenly became emotional and wished that Ding Ge would appear in front of me immediately. Then I would hold her tightly and not let her go.


    ...


    For the next few days, I went to the hospital to visit my aunt every day. Because my parents had already met Ding Ge, it was not appropriate for Ding Ge not to visit my aunt at the hospital, so we went to the hospital together after buying some gifts with dinger.


    Although I had brought dinger to see my aunt before, Ding Ge was still a little nervous, but she still mustered up her courage.


    My family was there, and my parents obviously greeted my aunt in advance. When I brought Ding Ge to visit my aunt, even if I didn''t say anything, everyone knew it.


    My aunt had a good impression of Ding Ge and liked her, so when we got back together, my parents were very happy, and they were very kind and warm to her.


    But to my aunt, she was more familiar with Guzheng. Obviously, after so many things, she wanted me to be with Guzheng more. I could see a trace of regret on her face when she was happy.


    All in all, the elders were very happy to see me and Ding Ge get back together.


    In the next few days, my cousin''s sister-in-law, who was still in prison, also came to visit my aunt. Some of my aunt''s neighbors and uncle''s relatives also came to visit her.


    My aunt''s condition was also very good. She was discharged a week later. She wanted to stay a few more days, but my aunt felt bored and insisted on going home. After consulting the doctor, she picked her up.


    At my uncle''s invitation, we had a dinner party at his house tonight. We were going to the restaurant, but my aunt still had to rest more, so we chose to stay at home.


    My parents were there too. My aunt and my uncle, my cousin and my cousin, Zhan, and Di Ming, along with Ding Ge and me, were sitting at a table full of people.


    Ding Ge and I also agreed to tell you today that we were engaged and decided to get married before the end of the year.


    After so many days in the hospital, it was finally time to go home. After all, the home was more comfortable than the hospital. Everyone was very happy. With the child zhan around, the atmosphere was even more cheerful. Uncle took out all the good wine he treasured and cousin poured it for us.


    The main topic of conversation this evening was obviously about the younger generation.


    My cousin has already decided to stay in the country. He is a very outstanding talent. Before that, he graduated from a key university and studied the construction industry.


    Back in the country, it was natural to find a new job, perhaps because there was too much guilt in his heart, cousin said he wanted to stay in Pucheng to work, after all, Pucheng''s real estate development is also very hot, there is no need to go to those first-tier big cities to develop.


    Although that''s what he said, we all know that cousin obviously wanted to make up for the regret of leaving for the past few years.


    However, it was a coincidence that Di Ming, a super rich man, made his fortune in real estate. Naturally, his cousin''s job was not to worry about. His cousin did not reject Di Ming''s good intentions, and this matter was very simple.


    After finishing his career, love was inevitable.


    Although my aunt and uncle were both very happy that my cousin came back, they must also be heartbroken to see their son return after years of frustration.


    They also understood their cousin''s mood, and did not ask about foreign affairs, but asked about some daily life, and then tactfully mentioned the blind date, cousin did not refuse, but very calmly said that you arranged it.


    I could feel that my cousin was already planning to compromise on love or marriage. At this moment, he felt like I was after breaking up with Ding Ge. I just wanted to complete a task and give my parents an explanation. As for who I want to spend my life with, I don''t have much to ask, as long as the other person can live on.


    Because I had a very painful experience, so at this moment I can understand my cousin. I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. I really don''t want to see my cousin like this. I really hope he and the woman he likes get married.


    But not everyone is as lucky as I am to be able to hold the hand of a loved one again.


    I don''t know much about my cousin''s story, but now that he''s back from abroad, it''s natural for him to break the previous relationship completely.


    I can only sigh in silence as others are the least helpful in matters of love.


    Then there was my cousin. When my aunt nagged about my cousin, she was basically connected to the two of us, like buying something for free.


    But now cousin and Di Ming are finally together, and although Di Ming is a little older cousin, she looks young, has good manners, and is very good at talking. My aunt and uncle are obviously very satisfied with Di Ming, even zhan and Di Ming have a good relationship.


    And my cousin''s gaze at Di Ming was finally not evasive, and there was clearly a sweet light in her eyes. I knew that she had feelings for Di Ming, and this time my aunt was sick, it was a good thing.


    Perhaps sensing my teasing gaze, my cousin glared at me rudely.


    Of course, Ding Ge and I were also inevitable.


    When I told everyone about our engagement, everyone was happy for us. My mother complained that I didn''t tell them. My uncle said that we should make our own decisions about the young people. It''s different now.


    Then we talked about our plans to get married at the end of the year.


    My parents were in a better mood when they heard the news. They looked forward to it, but now that it was finally here, how could they be unhappy? We also told our parents about buying a house, and they didn''t say anything. They just told us to stay there and let us make the decision.


    Then we started talking about getting married. Although it was still a few months before the end of our plan, people were already talking about booking hotels and weddings.


    Originally, everything was fine, and then, my mother said to Ding Ge, she said, "Ding Ge, look, you two are already engaged. We haven''t met your parents yet. Why don''t you tell your parents and see when we can sit together?"


    Hearing this, Ding Ge''s hands trembled and his face became obviously unnatural.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became awkward. Ding Ge smiled, but her smile was so stiff that she didn''t know how to answer my mother''s question.


    I was also a little flustered, and I really didn''t want to see such a scene, but before I forgot to tell my parents these things, I was very upset, but since we have come to this step, we can only face it. Anyway, my parents will know when the wedding comes.


    I had to say to my mother, "Mom and dad, well, Ding Ge''s parents don''t agree with us, so they won''t come when we get married."


    My words stunned my parents. They looked at Ding Ge and me with complicated eyes. Time seemed to have stopped for a moment. The scene became very ugly and the atmosphere dropped to freezing point.


    I just felt a little bit of cool air burrowing into my body.


    Mom and dad were silent, not saying a word, and the smile on her face was gone. Ding Ge also lowered her head and couldn''t see her expression clearly, but I knew that she must be very upset.


    This scene made me feel even worse, not to mention at this party that should have been happy, the embarrassment was magnified several times at once, I had a feeling of being caught in a tornado, I didn''t know how to face such a scene.

 Chapter 483 Lets Break up

    At the dinner table, the original happy atmosphere disappeared, and I was on pins and needles, scared that the scene would become even more ugly.


    Even Zhan sensed something was wrong, and his voice was much lower than before.


    However, things did not deteriorate, only depressing silence.


    Although mom and dad didn''t say anything, they were obviously depressed, and there was anger and sadness on mom''s face that could not be concealed.


    Before, Ding Ge and I didn''t talk much about getting married. Although we brought her to meet my parents, our parents didn''t meet. I didn''t talk to them about Ding Ge''s parents'' attitude towards me either. I only mentioned it gently and didn''t tell them in detail, so they didn''t know what happened when Ding Ge''s parents kicked me out of her house, let alone anything else.


    After all, I am my parents''son. Of course, they kissed me. Knowing that Ding Ge''s parents are not going to the wedding, they naturally learned more from this sentence.


    Before that, they might have thought that Ding Ge''s parents were a little disgusted with the fact that our family was not rich, but they probably didn''t expect it to be so serious that they didn''t even attend the wedding. How could they feel better?


    My parents were both teachers and had a mild temper. If it were someone else with a bad temper, they might have said something terrible. Ding Ge''s face would have been more embarrassed and I would have been more embarrassed in the middle.


    At this time, Di Ming changed the topic and said, "Oh, I think of something. I have a friend who is about the same age as jiahui. He looks pretty good. He opened a clothing store by himself. I think it''s quite suitable for jiahui. I want you to meet him tomorrow."


    My aunt and uncle obviously wanted my cousin to go on a blind date soon. Naturally, they were interested to hear that. Then Di Ming briefly introduced his friend and talked about arranging to meet his cousin.


    I gave Di Ming a grateful look. Thank him for helping me out.


    Although everyone stopped talking about it and was still laughing and joking, the atmosphere was obviously not as relaxed as before.


    For Ding Ge and me, the rest of the dinner was a bit of a torment. Although we didn''t talk about us anymore, the uncomfortable feeling stuck to us like the sea, cold and cold.


    Ding Ge also became silent. Although she seemed calm on the surface and smiled when she talked to people, I knew she must be upset. We must talk when we get back.


    After dinner, Ding Ge and I left my aunt''s house in a hurry.


    The outside world was completely dark, but the neon lights turned Pucheng into a shining city.


    Ding Ge did not say a word. The breeze blew her hair on her cheek. She did not pay attention to it, but looked at the street in a lonely manner. Her eyes looked a little blurred and sad under the colorful lights.


    I took a deep breath of the cool air and stood on the wide street, the sadness in my heart still couldn''t be dispelled.


    We both had our own thoughts. We were silent. They stopped a taxi. In the dark, she kept glancing out of the window. I don''t know if she was angry with me, but she didn''t say a word to me.


    I could only remain silent. Today, when I told my parents about this, I didn''t have any scruples in my heart. Ding Ge''s parents have passed the test, so it doesn''t matter whether they come or not to our wedding, but I think I''ll definitely have to talk to my parents next.


    As my parents''son and Ding Ge''s fiance, I wanted them to be happy, so I could only comfort them on both sides.


    When we got to the neighborhood, Ding Ge and I got out of the car and walked towards the neighborhood.


    These days, ever since ding ge moved into lin ya''s house, we often strolled along this street. Today, walking back with Ding Ge, the contented and pleasant mood in the past became sad, which made me a little upset. I don''t want to keep silent like this.


    "Ding Ge."


    I stopped and grabbed Ding Ge''s hand.


    Ding Ge also looked up at me. We stood together in the dark, stepping on the green bricks under our feet. There was no light hitting us. Ding Ge''s expression looked a little serious, but also a little sad.


    I just opened my mouth and Ding Ge said, "Let''s break up!"


    The night was like water, and the early autumn night was already somewhat cold, but it could not match the five words Ding Ge said.


    It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured down in an instant, and his whole body was cold!


    I forgot to close my open mouth, held my breath, and looked at Ding Ge in disbelief. There seemed to be a tinge of pain on her face.


    Then, suddenly, a bright smile appeared on Ding Ge''s face, and his eyes said slyly, "Haha, I lied to you, and you believe me!"


    When dinger said this, I felt a little numb, and my empty body slowly flowed into some strength.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to joke with me, but one of her jokes almost made me go limp.


    She really scared me to death!


    Especially after the awkward scene tonight, I believed it even more.


    I looked at her angrily, but couldn''t help but smile and say, "Don''t make such jokes in the future, okay? Do you know that it can scare off a heart attack?"


    "Let''s break up!"


    However, just as I was patting my chest to calm my emotions, Ding Ge suddenly said with a heavy face. She pretended to be decent, and my heart thumped again. She looked so serious that she looked too serious.


    "Haha, you won''t believe it again, will you?" Suddenly, the corners of Ding Ge''s mouth curled up again, making a mischievous expression at me.


    I gritted my teeth and said helplessly, "Ding Ge, you went too far."


    Then I put my hand on Ding Ge''s shoulder. Of course, I didn''t dare to push. I just wanted to hold her. Ding Ge resisted and shouted, "Help me, be a rascal."


    But her voice was so soft that only a meter or two around us could hear it, but there was no one around us.


    I quickly glanced around and hugged Ding Ge. Even if I didn''t push hard, Ding Ge wouldn''t be able to escape. I just hugged her and said, "Okay, I won''t say that you''re slandering. I''ll show you one."


    Only then did Ding Ge grin and begin to pretend to be pitiful and beg for mercy, "I was wrong, I was wrong."


    "How dare you?" I walked towards the neighborhood with dinger in my arms and held her tightly with the other hand. The feeling of sweetness returned. Dinger leaned against me, half resisting and half obeying, and reluctantly followed me.


    Ding Ge pinched my hand with his nails and said softly, "How dare you! Who asked you to say this to me first? If you say it to me once, I will say it to you ten times!"


    Although Ding Ge said it in a joking tone, her words still tugged at my heart. She must still be angry at me for breaking up with her.


    That night, the tears in Ding Ge''s eyes pierced my skin like nails, but she was also heartbroken, and I did not dry her tears as usual, but ruthlessly pushed her and her luggage out the door, allowing Ding Ge to say all sorts of good things outside.


    Thinking back on that incident, Ding Ge still felt suffocating pain in her heart. How could she forget it so easily?


    Even if she could forgive me and still love me, the pain was still there, and it would take a long, long time to say it in a calm tone.


    I held Ding Ge tighter, and Ding Ge leaned his head against me. At this moment, without saying anything, our hearts were tightly connected.


    Ding Ge took the initiative to say, "I can understand even if your parents are angry with me and don''t want us to get married. After all, no one wants their children to be looked down upon or looked down upon. They feel wronged. I understand."


    Ding Ge would always say something that touched me. She was not at all wrong in this matter, and she felt wronged in her heart. But she did not blame my parents. Instead, she spoke for them. Such a sensible and understanding woman, who would I not marry?


    "Don''t worry, Ding Ge. I''ll talk to them tomorrow, as long as you don''t feel bad." Ding Ge has done so much for me. I really don''t want her to suffer any more.


    Ding ge nodded. Suddenly, she looked up at me and asked, "Xing Yun, what if your parents really don''t agree to our marriage because my parents won''t attend the wedding?"


    For a moment, Ding Ge''s words stunned me. I never thought about this question, and I also felt that this question did not exist. Now, Ding Ge''s question, I really do not know how to answer it.


    One side is my parents, the other side is my beloved person, how should I choose?


    But I was ashamed that I didn''t know what to do, because Ding Ge had broken up with my family and stuck scissors in her throat to face her parents, and I didn''t know how to answer the same question.


    I touched the back of Ding Ge''s hand with my finger and said softly, "Don''t worry. My parents won''t disagree with our marriage. My family is basically strong and weak. My dad will listen to my mom, and my mom respects and understands me very much. She''s just feeling a little uncomfortable for a while. I''ll just talk to her tomorrow."


    Ding Ge pursed his lips and nodded without saying anything.


    I really don''t think it''s a big deal. I don''t think my parents will let me marry Ding Ge because of this. They''ve always been very open-minded.


    But I can''t help but think about Ding Ge''s question. If they really don''t agree, what should I do?


    This is simply an unanswerable question, but if that is the case, I think, perhaps I can only take the same approach as Ding Ge, I will marry Ding Ge, and I will continue to be filial to my parents.


    But can things really go as they think?

 Chapter 484 : Talk to My Mom

    The next day, Du Ling and I went to the hotel together. Because of my aunt''s hospitalization, we didn''t stay in the hotel for the past few days. Old Gao was in the hotel, and Hu Zi was still sleeping behind. It was cold and quiet in the hotel in the morning, but there were still familiar people around me who were familiar with the environment, which made me feel very warm.


    The restaurant was almost open for a year now. Although it had undergone a change in personnel, Old Gao and Hu Zi and I were still on the same side, tightly intertwined. Di Ming''s warning at the time was of no use to me.


    These days, Du Ling came to the restaurant early and left the restaurant late and late. It could be said that her life was basically home and restaurant. Of course, the cake shop across the street was also frequented. Because of her sister relationship with Lin Ya, Hu Zi''s special care for Du Ling, and me and her being roommates, Du Ling has become an important figure in our circle, not just a waiter.


    At this time, Lin Ya came to our hotel.


    "Xiaoling." Lin Ya called out to Du Ling.


    She used to come to the restaurant looking for the three of us, but now she basically calls Du Ling first.


    "Sis." Du Ling called out with a smile.


    "Stop and take a break. This restaurant has been twice as clean as before since you came here. It''s always busy when you should be, and it''s always busy when you should be."


    Lin Ya snatched the mop from Du Ling''s hand and pulled her to a chair. Du Ling was a little rustic, making people feel especially innocent and sincere. She smiled and said, "I just dragged the dirty place a little more."


    But who was lin ya? How could she let Du Ling mop the floor after she let her rest?


    Du Ling obviously knew what her sister was like, so he could only smile obediently. Lin ya pointed at Old Gao and me and ordered, "You two come here!"


    Old Gao and I looked at each other with a smile and hurried over, looking respectful as if you had something to say.


    Lin Ya also looked at us rudely. He slapped the table and said, "What did I tell you two? Is this how you treat my sister? Let''s get to work early in the morning. Is there any humanity?"


    "Sis, I did it myself..."


    Du Ling said something, but Lin Ya stopped him before he could finish.


    Du Ling could only smile secretly. Of course, she also knew that we were used to talking and joking like this, so she didn''t care.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "This can''t be blamed on us. Du Ling is so hardworking that we can''t stop him! I still feel bad about it."


    "Sorry, right? Sorry about the pay rise!" Lin Ya answered quickly.


    Du Ling was shocked and couldn''t help but say, "Sis!"


    Lin Ya put one hand on Du Ling''s shoulder, and Du Ling stopped talking. Old Gao and I laughed together, but Lin Ya was not satisfied. He glared at us again, and we nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    Only then did Lin Ya show satisfaction, but then he warned us, "You have to be nicer to my sister. If I find out that my sister has been wronged by you, I''ll be waiting to poach her to the other side. Do you know?"


    Lin Ya wasn''t joking. She really wanted Du Ling to go to the bakery.


    "We can''t let Du Ling suffer any grievances." Old Gao smiled.


    "That''s not bad!" Lin Ya laughed back.


    "By the way, Xiaoling is taking half a day off today." Lin Ya added.


    When Du Ling heard this, he asked doubtfully, "Sister, why are you asking for leave again?"


    "I''ll buy you some clothes."


    "We just bought it. My clothes are all new now."


    "It''s autumn now. It will be cold in a few days. We have to buy some autumn clothes in advance."


    "No need, right?"


    "Don''t be polite to me when I''m your sister. Just take whatever I buy you." Lin Ya said in a tough tone.


    Old Gao and I also tried to persuade Du Ling. Since Lin Ya is kind, Du Ling, you should accept it. If you want to treat Lin Ya as a family, you should just enjoy your sister''s kindness. Don''t think about anything else.


    Du Ling could only agree. Her eyes shone with gratitude. Then she looked up at Lin Ya and smiled. She asked nervously, "Sister, it''s okay to buy clothes. Can you not ask for leave? We can go in the afternoon when we are not busy."


    "That''s not enough time!" Lin Ya refused.


    Du Ling also immediately shut his mouth, and then Lin Ya took Du Ling away.


    Old Gao and I were at the restaurant lamenting the new sisters Lin Ya and Du Ling. In some ways, they were really similar. Du Ling was especially similar to Lin Ya a few years ago, and their experience and family were very similar. That''s why Lin Ya felt so sorry for her. She knew how hard it was for a girl to work in the city without any help. At that time, no one could help her..


    Then, Old Gao asked about my aunt with concern. I told him that my aunt was discharged from the hospital yesterday, and then they gossiped about cousin and Di Ming.


    Di Ming is also a familiar guest of our hotel. Every time we come to the Xingyun hotel from abroad, we always have to go. Of course, he is not drunk. The people in our hotel know that he chases after his cousin.


    Well, I''m afraid we can''t say that now. After all, xiaoyi and Xiaolian have left, and the new waiters don''t know much.


    We are also quite emotional, Di Ming this rich man wants a woman how simple ah, he is a lot of women want to compete for the sweet pastries, but he can chase my cousin for so long, it is quite impressive.


    While they were talking, cousin, Di Ming and cousin came.


    When Old Gao and Hu Zi went to the hospital to see my aunt, they had already met their cousin, so there was no need to introduce her.


    This was the first time my cousin had come to our shop. He looked around and my cousin walked towards us, smiling and saying, "What are you talking about? You two are having such a good time talking."


    "Well, just when are you and Di Ming going to get married? We''re all waiting for the wedding candy and wine." Old Gao said with a smile.


    "Let''s drink your buddy''s first." My cousin glanced at me.


    I smiled and asked, "Are you working today, sis?"


    My cousin''s rare face showed some embarrassment and said to me with embarrassment, "Brother, I actually wanted to tell you today that I might quit this job."


    Old Gao and I were stunned. This news was quite unexpected. My cousin had never mentioned it before, but now that she''s with Di Ming, it''s reasonable for her to resign.


    At this moment, Di Ming smiled and said, "I''m sorry I only told you two today."


    Old Gao and I nodded with a smile to show our understanding. Since cousin is with Di Ming, she really doesn''t need to work anymore. Although cousin did not marry Di Ming because of his status as a super rich man, it was an unchangeable fact that he was a super rich man.


    Old Gao joked, "Congratulations, sister laqi. You''ll be the boss''s wife in the future."


    Cousin slapped Old Gao with her hand. We''ve been working together for so long, and we''ve always been very comfortable and used to joking. Cousin said shyly, "What lady boss! I just want to take care of my mother at home because she''s not well."


    I think so. My aunt used to be in good health. Who knew she would have a sudden illness? She really should pay more attention in the future.


    After a while, my cousin pulled me aside and said to me, "Xing Yun, when you get married, is it true that none of Ding Ge''s family will come?"


    I nodded and said, "If there are no accidents, none of them should come, but Ding Ge''s friends should come."


    Lin Ya is also a friend of Ding Ge''s. She must be here when we get married.


    My cousin gave me a pained look. After a while, she sighed and said, "Hey, I won''t say anything anymore. Anyway, it''s not easy for you to come. I will definitely bless you. It''s just, your mother..."


    I frowned and asked, "Did my mother say something?"


    After Ding Ge and I left yesterday, I didn''t know what my mom said.


    My cousin didn''t say anything, but sighed again and said, "Talk to her."


    I nodded. I didn''t need my cousin to tell me I wanted to talk to my mother.


    In the afternoon, I drove to my aunt''s house, intending to have a good talk with my mother.


    My mother seemed to know that I was coming to see her. In the living room, she was sitting there with the tv on. She was sitting there watching the tv alone.


    Seeing me, my mother just glanced at me and continued watching tv. She didn''t see the warmth of my own son and ignored me as air.


    I scratched my head awkwardly, walked over and sat down next to my mother, then asked her, "Mom, where are my aunts?"


    "They''re all out." My mom didn''t even look at me. She looked at the tv and said.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Outside."


    "You... Why don''t you go out?"


    "I don''t want to go out!" My mother said angrily.


    I suddenly felt that my mother was like a child. I said helplessly, "Mom, if you feel uncomfortable in your heart, just scold me a few words to calm down. Don''t sulk alone!"


    "Why should I scold you?"


    I sighed and said, "Mom, I know you''re unhappy that Ding Ge''s parents don''t agree to our marriage, but Ding Ge and I have already agreed that we don''t care whether they come or not."


    Before I could say a word, my mother''s emotions began to stir. She turned to look at me, her body trembling slightly, and asked me, "Xing Yun, have you really thought it through? When you and Ding Ge hold the ceremony, the woman will not come to the wedding except for the bride. Have you ever thought about what it would be like? How do you ask the emcee to host it? What would people say behind their backs? Your parents have been teachers for the rest of their lives. What will you let others say about your parents behind their backs?"

 Chapter 485 Mom Loves You

    I didn''t expect my mother to be so emotional, and when I heard the last sentence, my heart felt as heavy as lead.


    Looking at the white hair on my mother''s temples and the wrinkles on her face, I recalled all the mistakes I had made. I was especially naughty since I was a child. I didn''t know how much trouble I had caused for my parents in school. As teachers, I had never done anything for them in school. They still kept wiping my butt.


    I have always been stubborn, and no one can persuade me about things that I know for sure. When I was young, I was even more rebellious. I used my parents''love for me as a weapon to attack them. They didn''t know how much they had done for me in their whole life, but I enjoyed it calmly and never thought about anything for them.


    Later on, he became sensible and wanted to earn money to be filial to them and let them live a good life, but his mother was almost at the beginning of her life, and still did not take them to a high-class restaurant to eat, did not buy them an expensive dress, but the years had left an indelible mark on them.


    Now there was finally a good thing that could cheer them up. They had been looking forward to it for years. They didn''t know how many nights my parents would lose sleep over my life''s events. Now, I''m getting married, and I can end one of their biggest wishes.


    And the girl I''m going to marry is so beautiful, respectful to my elders, knowledgeable and reasonable. I believe that she will be a good wife and mother in the future. She is so excellent that my mother can proudly tell the neighbors about her daughter-in-law. I never doubt that Ding Ge is good enough to be a wife and daughter-in-law. I just think that I am not good enough.


    When I brought dinger to our house, my parents liked Ding Ge very much, which should have been a happy thing for everyone. At the wedding, parents happily entertained the guests. When people praised their son for marrying a good wife, they would be happy from ear to ear.


    It should have been a very warm and festive scene!


    But now?


    Of course I thought about what my mother said, but I don''t care what people say about me. Really, Ding Ge''s parents and relatives are not coming to our wedding. I don''t care anymore. I don''t care what people say. I just want to marry Ding Ge.


    However, it was inevitable that my parents would also be involved in those discussions, and they would definitely be in a panic, feeling embarrassed in front of people, even unable to raise their heads, and feeling uncomfortable in their hearts. Thinking about this made me feel particularly uncomfortable, but I couldn''t say that Ding Ge''s parents would come and they would come.


    If they were really willing to come, even if I had to kneel down and beg them, I wouldn''t hesitate at all.


    However, over the years, no matter what I did, no matter how much they knew about me, their views on me have never changed. It can be said that they have sentenced me to death in their hearts since the first time they saw me! It was as if my future was a failure, and they were 100 % certain.


    Thinking of this, my emotions became more intense, and I even felt a little resentful towards ding ge''s parents. I really wanted to ask them how bad I was in their eyes.


    I gritted my teeth and suppressed the chaos in my heart. Even my own wedding can''t make my parents happy, but I''m going to marry Ding Ge.


    But at this moment, my heart was really blocked. Looking at my mother''s eyes, I lowered my head in shame and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, mom!"


    I can only say these three useless words.


    My mother took a deep breath and said sadly, "Son, when my mother asked you about Ding Ge''s parents before, you were always vague. I knew that Ding Ge''s parents were probably not happy about you and Ding Ge. So when I first found out that Ding Ge''s family was very rich, mom didn''t really agree with you two. It wasn''t because of Ding Ge. I was just afraid that Ding Ge''s parents would look down on you."


    As she spoke, my mother''s eyes became moist. Looking at her like this, my eyes were hot and my heart was extremely uncomfortable. It was like a big bellows pulling at my heart.


    "Xing Yun, you always tell us the good news and not the bad news. Mom also knows that you feel bad. Although mom doesn''t ask, she knows it in her heart. Back then, Ding Ge''s parents didn''t ask or help at all. At that time, I knew the situation was worse than I thought. Of course, I wouldn''t say anything if they didn''t lend us money. It was their freedom. So, when you finally decided to break up with Ding Ge, mom and dad knew that you felt bad, but I agreed in my heart, just pity Ding Ge. Mom knew she was a good girl, and she lost a few pounds in the days when you had an accident. She was very haggard, so it was hard for mom to break up with you. She was a good girl, and mom knew she was a good girl! But... Ding Ge''s parents don''t like you. I... I just feel uncomfortable!"


    Speaking of this, my mother got excited again, and two tears fell down her face.


    When I saw my mother crying in front of me, my whole body was in a terrible state. My heart ached and hurt, as if countless emotions were surging. When I saw my mother crying, I felt like crying for no reason.


    "Mom, can you stop crying?" I wiped the tears off my mother''s face with my hand.


    I suddenly felt that I owed my parents something special. They were so old, but they still cried because of me.


    My mother calmed down for a while and then said to me, "Xing Yun, dad and mom are nothing, but we are just afraid that you will be wronged! I thought you were engaged, and Ding Ge''s parents would go through the motions even if they didn''t agree with you. After all, that''s their daughter''s life. Are their hearts made of iron?"


    "Mom, I''m not wronged. What am I wronged for? I''ve already figured it out. Let them do whatever they want. I''m going to spend the rest of my life with dinger, not them."


    "Mom loves you!"


    The corners of my mother''s mouth trembled slightly as she sobbed. She looked at me, her eyes filled with the selfless and great radiance of a mother who had never changed since she was a child.


    Listening to my mother, I felt my psychological defenses crumble.


    It was like when I was a child, I could pretend to be very calm when I was wronged outside, but when I came home and heard my mother''s gentle words, tears would fall instantly.


    I raised my head, clenched my fists and forced the tears back, but my teeth were still chattering, and my heart was even more restless.


    I took a deep breath, shook my head, and said, "Mom, I''ve seen through these things a long time ago. Actually, it wasn''t me who was wronged. It was Ding Ge. She was the one who felt the worst. Mom, do you know? Because of that, I broke up with Ding Ge ruthlessly, but for the past two years, she has been helping me save money, trying to help me pay off those debts, her parents do not agree with us, she is even about to fall out with the family. Ding Ge has done so much for me. I must marry Ding Ge! Mom, do you agree to our marriage?"


    "Of course I agree! Of course I agree!" My mom said yes twice, "I never said no, I just..."


    When I heard my mother say yes, my heart finally fell to the ground. I quickly stopped my mother and didn''t want her to bring up those sad things again. I said, "Just agree, just agree."


    My mother sighed helplessly and said, "If her parents don''t come, they won''t come. We''ll do the wedding as we please. Whatever others say in private, we''ll do it in a big way. We can''t let Ding Ge suffer any grievances and marry her into the family gracefully. Ding Ge is a good girl. What else would mother think if she could marry such a good wife?"


    I nodded. I also wanted to make the wedding a proper one and marry Ding Ge into the house.


    After talking so much with my mother, I was relieved to see her smile finally on her face.


    Then my mother and I talked about how we bought a house. The money came from ding ge. When she heard that, her mother sighed and said, "Ding Ge is such a great girl. You have to be nice to her in the future."


    I nodded quickly, that''s for sure.


    My mother said worriedly, "Son, just like you said, Ding Ge bought this house, and she will pay for the decoration, furniture, and wedding. She will pay for it. Isn''t that too aggrieved to other girls?" Every girl in another family needs a car and a house to get married."


    I nodded in shame, not quite wronged, but very wronged.


    I feel especially ashamed to think about it. A good girl like Ding Ge, I swear I can''t let her down!


    My mother was very embarrassed and said, "You can''t do this. Ding Ge has already disregarded her parents'' objections and with you. We can''t let others look down on us. Your father and I don''t have much money, but at the worst we''ll sell the house."


    I quickly smiled and advised, "Mom, don''t worry about our marriage. You don''t have to pay my dad a penny. You just paid off my debt and gave me so much money. Ding Ge knows you don''t have any money, and I''ve already thought about it. Now she pays, and I''ll pay for her for the rest of my life!"


    My mother smiled and pointed at me, "You have to keep your word. Such a good daughter-in-law, if you bully her, your mother and I will be the first to refuse."


    My mother and I talked about getting married again. She insisted on giving me some money. I had to refuse again and again. Now that I have money in my hands, I don''t need the money from her and my father. My mother didn''t say anything more. My mom and I even talked about my marriage to Ding Ge and asked her and my dad if they would like to live with us. My mom shook her head. She said she had been in town all her life and didn''t want to go anywhere else.


    After talking so much with my mother, I had nothing to worry about anymore. I wanted to tell Ding Ge immediately so that she wouldn''t have to worry about anything. As long as she was ready to marry me, the old meng family opened the door to welcome her.


    At this moment, I began to look forward to the arrival of my wedding with Ding Ge. Thinking about it made me a little excited. I''m finally going to marry Ding Ge!


    I hate to tell the world how I feel!

 Chapter 486 Warning:

    Not long after, my aunt and the others came back. It seemed that my aunt was in a good condition and her face was not as pale as it was a few days ago. She looked no different from normal people and was in good spirits. I think it was also related to her mood. Cousin finally came back. Cousin finally settled down. Can she be in a bad mood?


    After they came back, they talked to me about marriage. Listening to them, I suddenly became nervous. I didn''t feel this way before. When I heard them say that, I suddenly realized that Ding Ge and I were getting married in a few months.


    I really want to share my feelings with Ding Ge.


    When I got back, I went to the neighborhood to look for ding ge, but there was no one at lin ya''s house. I called Ding Ge and she said that she was home now and that she was at home for lunch, so she told me not to wait for her.


    I "Oh" all over and hung up without saying anything.


    It was hard to avoid feeling a little down.


    I''m not blaming ding ge for coming home to see her parents. After all, they were the parents who raised her. I just wish I could visit her parents with my fiancee.


    When I got home, I lay in bed for a while, then got up and went to the restaurant, but I didn''t expect that at noon, an unexpected person came to the restaurant.


    Shang Hongyu, who had not appeared for a long time, came to the Xingyun hotel again and went to the temple of three treasures for nothing. Seeing his appearance, my heart inexplicably tightened. I was always worried that something bad would happen, but thinking about it, I felt that I was worrying too much. After the last time, I think Ding Ge''s parents will not force Ding Ge again.


    I looked at Shang Hongyu, my mouth slightly curled, and asked, "You''re not here for dinner, are you?"


    Shang Hongyu didn''t have any expression on his face. He just looked at me. His eyes were calm and cold. After a while, he said, "Find a quiet place to talk."


    It looked like Shang Hongyu wasn''t here to pick a fight. I nodded. Although I didn''t think there was anything to talk about between us, I still brought Shang Hongyu to the backyard.


    At this time, everyone was busy in front of them. The hall was a noisy scene, while the backyard was much quieter. A slight cool wind blew the leaves of the tree in the corner of the yard.


    Shang Hongyu seemed to be brewing some emotions. He looked at the swaying leaves on the tree in a daze. I just stood there quietly, without saying anything, waiting for Shang Hongyu to speak.


    After a while, Shang Hongyu actually took out a box of cigarettes from his clothes and handed them to me. He looked at me and asked if I smoked them. I shook my head and looked at Shang Hongyu doubtfully. I didn''t know if Shang Hongyu was a smoker, but I''ve seen him a few times and I''ve never seen him smoke.


    Seeing that I shook my head and Shang Hongyu lit a cigarette for himself, halfway through the smoke, he said, "You''ve always been biased before. In fact, you''re a pretty good person despite those biases."


    Shang Hongyu glanced at me and gave me a rare compliment. I was even a little surprised. We were rivals in love. It was amazing that he praised me.


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know what to say. Could it be that Shang Hongyu was very handsome? He was also a good man.


    In fact, even without prejudice, I still think that Shang Hongyu is a very good person. I used to think that even though he is not handsome, he is also angular. There is confidence between his eyebrows, but he is not arrogant and annoying. Coupled with his lawyer status, he can give people a sense of security. In the past, Ding Ge often talked about him, all good words.


    But Shang Hongyu praised me. I didn''t want to praise him back. I knew it in my heart.


    Besides, we can never be friends. I don''t have to please Shang Hongyu. I know that Shang Hongyu didn''t say those things to please me.


    He then added, "When Ding Ge fell in love with you, it was really weird. I don''t know what he really liked about you. We''ve known each other since we were kids. I''ve protected her for so many years, but I didn''t expect her to like you. She was really unbalanced back then, and now I understand that'' feeling'' has nothing to do with many things. Childhood sweethearts... Seem to be strengths, but they are weaknesses."


    I agree with what Shang Hongyu said. It feels so mysterious that you can''t describe it.


    As for whether childhood sweethearts are an advantage or a disadvantage, it is hard to say.


    Shang Hongyu smiled bitterly and added, "Actually, I wish you both the best in my heart because Ding Ge is really happy with you. It''s not the same. You can clearly feel her devotion to this relationship. I thought there was a big gap in all aspects of your family. The relationship shouldn''t last long, but I was wrong. You both love too seriously. So I went abroad without any hope, which would make me feel better. I haven''t heard anything about you two in the past few years. It wasn''t until a while ago that I realized that so many things had happened between you. So when I came back, what I wanted most was to give you a good beating. Ding Ge followed you so wholeheartedly, and you made her sad?"


    I didn''t deny it and replied, "I was wrong!"


    "Yes, you are wrong!" Shang Hongyu still seemed to have a grudge against me in his voice. He took a deep breath of his cigarette and said, "That''s why I want to separate you two this time. I don''t want Ding Ge to be with you again."


    Shang Hongyu spoke honestly, without hiding anything. He added, "I know everything about you, especially about you and Guzheng, so that''s why I don''t want you to be together anymore. I thought that ding ge would give up on you after something like this happened, but I didn''t expect that you were the one she loved all along."


    Although Shang Hongyu said he knew about Guzheng and me, did he know that I loved Ding Ge from the beginning to the end?


    "I failed. I failed again!"


    Shang Hongyu''s face was deeply defeated. He lowered his head slightly and the smoke filled his eyes. When I looked at him, I found him somewhat inexplicably pitiful. He was also an infatuated man, but I could only blame him for using the wrong love.


    It was a long time before Shang Hongyu said, "You have been through a lot of unforgettable experiences. Ding Ge told me that you are getting married by the end of the year, so I wish you happiness in advance."


    "Thank you." It was always awkward to hear such words from a rival.


    "Of course, I didn''t come to you today to talk about this. I hope you won''t do anything wrong to Ding Ge in the future. Otherwise, I know. I''m also half of Ding Ge''s brother. I won''t spare you." Shang Hongyu''s eyes shone with authority.


    I feel a little uncomfortable inside, and I don''t like the way Shang Hongyu talks.


    Of course, I will use my life''s strength to be good to dinger. I don''t need anyone to remind me of that. But Shang Hongyu was able to tell me so much today. He just wanted Ding Ge not to get hurt again. I didn''t want to argue with him, so I nodded.


    After a while, Shang Hongyu left. I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. I thought something was going to happen. The days when I couldn''t get in touch with Ding Ge were too painful for me. I don''t want to experience it again.


    ...


    In the afternoon, I was waiting for dinger to come, but just like the last time Ding Ge went home, she didn''t come back for a long time, which always made me worried, afraid that something would happen.


    But at night, Ding Ge came back after all.


    I wanted to see her, so I came home again. Ding Ge was the only one in lin ya''s house. I wanted to ask her if she had eaten dinner, but when I saw Ding Ge, I found that she seemed a little abnormal. She was not in a good mood and looked as if she had just cried.


    My heart ached, and I quickly walked up to Ding Ge and asked with concern, "What''s wrong, Ding Ge? Are you crying?"


    "No." Ding Ge replied softly.


    But when I heard her voice, I knew something must have happened.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Seeing Ding Ge like this, I immediately felt uncomfortable.


    "If I told you now that we broke up, would it scare you a lot?" Ding ge looked at me with an indescribable sadness in her voice, but the smile on her lips made me realize that it was just a joke.


    I touched her cheek and asked softly, "What''s wrong, Ding Ge? I don''t want to see you suffer."


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little down. Just hug me."


    Ding Ge snuggled up to me and rested her head on my chest. I could feel her sadness, which made me feel bad. I closed my eyes, took a long breath and held Ding Ge in my arms.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke, and I held Ding Ge in my arms. The room was very quiet, and we could hear each other breathing.


    I was feeling a little depressed. I didn''t know where it came from. Ding Ge and I had clearly come to this point, and our wedding was all set in a few months. Why couldn''t the sadness go away?


    I didn''t want Ding Ge to be sad all the time. I said to her, "Do you know Ding Ge? My parents like you very much. They really want us to get married soon."


    "Really?" There was finally a hint of joy in Ding Ge''s voice.


    "Of course it''s true. They also told us to hold on tight. Don''t set the time too far back. They also told us to discuss it quickly. There are some things we should prepare in advance."


    "What is it?" Ding Ge left my arms and blinked her eyes, which were as beautiful as crystal.


    "For example, take wedding photos and book a hotel. Our house hasn''t been installed yet. We must hurry up, or we won''t be able to stay until we get married."


    Ding Ge was a little flustered when I said that, and said, "Yes, there are so many things. Let''s go to the decoration company tomorrow. The house must be installed first."


    "Well, of course. When are we going to take our wedding photos? The weather is just right now, and it''s not cold to wear a wedding dress when you''re out on the set. If it gets cold a few days later, you''ll suffer."


    "Eh? When are we going to shoot it?"


    "You decide."


    "Why did I decide?"


    "Isn''t this a show of respect for your wife?"


    "Watch your mouth!" Ding Ge pointed at me and said sternly, "I''m not married yet."


    "I used to call it that, too." I muttered in a low voice.


    "How dare you talk back!" Ding Ge''s eyes widened again and he looked at me sharply.


    I quickly smiled and said, "I dare not. Fiancee is fine."


    Ding Ge thought about it and nodded reluctantly.


    Then I said, "When are we going to get married?"


    "Do you want to order now?"


    "I can book it in a few days."


    "Ah!" Ding Ge covered her face with her egg and smiled bitterly, "Why are there so many things? I don''t want to marry anymore."


    As soon as I heard it, I panicked and said, "If you don''t marry me, how can you do that?"

 Chapter 487 Emotionality

    Ding Ge had a flower-like smile on her face and looked at me. Her eyes were playful, but they were full of affection. After a while, her dark eyes sparkled with shyness. She raised her hand and shook it. Her mouth was slightly curled. Her tone was helpless and comforting."


    His heart was filled with joy, like a crooked stream flowing, playing a happy song.


    I looked at the ring that Ding Ge had bought himself, and some emotions slowly flowed in my heart. After a while, I suddenly thought of something and suddenly realized, "Oh, you bought the ring to propose to me, but the ring is just right on your hand!"


    What does this mean?


    She didn''t realize this before. She had bought this ring for herself!


    Ding Ge suddenly curved his lips and smiled. He looked at me with disdain and said, "Nonsense. Of course, you have to buy it according to my size. It''s hard to say that you really have to wear it."


    Ding Ge looked a little cute. I smiled and didn''t care. But I couldn''t help but wonder, what would have happened if Ding Ge had proposed to me?


    However, thinking about the night of our engagement, I still felt very warm. I walked up to Ding Ge, lifted a strand of hair by her ear with my finger, looked at this beautiful girl, and said sadly, "Now that engagement is popular, you only have one. You chose it yourself, or we can buy two more tomorrow."


    "No, I just need this ring." Ding Ge''s voice softened as well. She said to me, "We still have a lot of money to pay off the mortgage, renovate the house, and then the wedding. We have a lot of money to spend, and we have to think about our children in the future, don''t we? Besides, you. I think if the money is still optimistic after the wedding, I''ll buy you a car."


    This was the first time Ding Ge had told me about buying a car. I was stunned for a moment, and my eyes were filled with horror. I quickly frowned and asked, "Why buy a car for me?"


    "After all, you are now a small boss!" Ding Ge smiled and added, "Just use it as a transport. We don''t buy anything that expensive. After all, we''re moving to a new house and not close to the hotel. It''s easier to drive, don''t you think?"


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, I felt a little uncomfortable. I was silent for a while, exhaled, looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Ding Ge, now in our Pucheng, most girls get married, their houses and cars are almost standard. Who doesn''t want their daughter to marry better? Don''t you feel aggrieved that we got married, but you paid for all the money and bought all the cars and houses? Do you think it''s worth it to marry me like this?"


    "We''ve already agreed." Seeing that I was in a bad mood, Ding Ge also frowned and looked very distressed. She took my hand voluntarily, then leaned forward slightly towards me, her beautiful big eyes twinkling with gentle eyes, and said, "Now that you''ve spent my money, you''ve raised me and our child."


    I still feel a little uncomfortable. I always feel that this is especially bad for Ding Ge. A year ago, I was thinking about starting my career and being able to let dinger live a happy life before I confessed to her, but now that we are engaged, it is Ding Ge who is paying for it.


    Seeing me frown, Ding Ge smiled helplessly again and said to me in a childlike tone, "Oh, why are you suddenly sad? Come, come, come," ding grabbing me and we sat down on the sofa. Ding Ge still held my hand and said, "Are you thinking too much? Okay, don''t think too much. Be good."


    Ding Ge smiled at me again, trying to make me happy. Looking at the pure smile on her face, I felt much less sad, but my heart was still a little heavy. I just felt that Ding Ge had done too much in our relationship, and I felt very guilty.


    "Why should we care about other people? Isn''t it true that a married man must have a car and a house? If these two things are really necessary for marriage, then what is love? Deal? What did the woman become? Goods? The relationship between two people is the necessary condition for marriage! Xing Yun, do you understand? Isn''t it enough as long as we truly love each other? Besides, I''m not going to support you for the rest of my life, am I? Who said you wouldn''t be able to prosper in the future, right? Aren''t those men who are temporarily supported by their daughter-in-law still promising? At that time, I will be the woman behind your success. It doesn''t matter if I don''t make it to the top. We will live a normal life and live our own small life. I just want to marry you, not someone with a lot of money. I just want to marry the person I love who loves me too."


    Ding Ge''s voice became softer and clearer. It floated into my ears like cotton candy. It was so sweet.


    The light in her eyes was as gentle as water, with a little shyness and a little charm.


    I looked at her and felt as if the whole person had melted away. At this moment, our hands were tightly held, and the palms were warm. Her delicate face was so close to me that it seemed to be closer. A sweet fragrance poured into her nose, and she looked at me so deeply. I could even feel the heat of her breath.


    There was a slight throbbing in my heart and an uncontrollable restlessness.


    Feeling a little warm in the room, I could not help swallowing a mouthful of water, my breathing quickened a little unconsciously, and a blush rose from dinger''s face.


    It was as if we had unknowingly gotten closer to each other. At this moment, it felt so wonderful. It was as if the whole world was left with only the two of us. We only had each other in our eyes, and the beauty of that emotion could not be expressed in words.


    Ding Ge raised her chin slightly. When our lips kissed, her eyes closed, and I saw her eyelashes tremble slightly.


    After a while, a sudden sound came. It was the sound of the door lock opening.


    Ding Ge suddenly backed away, as if she had been greatly frightened, and a look of panic flashed through her eyes. At the same time, her hand quickly pulled out of my hand and quickly trimmed her hair.


    I took a deep breath and felt an indescribable sense of loss.


    And when dinger took her hand out of my palm, the door opened. It was Lin Ya who came back.


    I sighed helplessly and educated lin ya in my heart. Ding Ge was a very shy girl. The circle of friends rarely showed their love, let alone in front of people.


    The beautiful atmosphere just now had all disappeared, and I had regained my composure.


    However, Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge and me for a few seconds, and then a teasing smile appeared on his face. He walked towards us with the bag in his hand, raised the corner of his mouth and smiled, "Yo yo yo, in broad daylight, what are you two doing?"


    Ding Ge had a guilty look on his face. Hearing lin ya''s teasing, his face turned even redder, but his mouth defended, "Nothing. We''re both doing nothing."


    "Nothing. Why are you blushing?" Lin Ya couldn''t help laughing.


    Ding Ge''s mouth was open, as if she didn''t know what to say. Her mind was spinning at top speed, but her face turned redder. After a long time, she replied, "It''s hot."


    Her face was still filled with guilt.


    Lin Ya laughed, laughing more and more too much. Naturally, I didn''t have much reaction after I had a bad face, but Ding Ge twisted his body as uncomfortably as if he had been bewitched.


    She smiled for a long time, as if she was tired of laughing. Then lin ya took a breath and said, "We''re all adults. We don''t have to hide anything. We all know it. We all know it. Oh, did I come at a bad time? Well, I''m sorry. I''ll go find my new sister and see if the clothes I bought for her look good. Excuse me, excuse me."


    Ding Ge''s face was a little anxious, and he didn''t know how to explain it. He became even more embarrassed. Lin Ya had already left the room with a grin and kindly closed the door for us.


    "It''s all your fault!" After Lin Ya left, Ding Ge glared at me and even punched me in the chest.


    I opened my mouth wide and asked innocently, "It''s all my fault!"


    "If it wasn''t to coax you, I..."


    Ding Ge could not continue, her face was full of shyness. She pouted and deliberately pulled her face, but her expression was obviously not really angry.


    Instead of teasing her, I hugged her gently and said emotionally, "Ding Ge, thank you for what you just said. I have no regrets in my life for marrying you!"


    Hearing what Ding Ge said just now, I really felt much better. Although I had accepted Ding Ge to buy a house before, I didn''t think too much about it. When I talked about marriage with my mother and the others later, I realized how much Ding Ge had wronged me, so I felt a little sad. After hearing what she said, I had no worries at all.


    No matter what other people say, even if others say behind my back that I am a wimp supported by a woman, I don''t care anymore. Ding Ge is the one I care about, I am the one who loves her and she loves me too. Only I can give her the sweetness and happiness of love, and I will work hard with my whole life.


    Ding Ge seemed to be moved by my words. She looked at me with emotion again, but she seemed to think of the embarrassment just now. She stood up with some embarrassment, as if she felt safe to stay away from me on purpose.


    She calmed herself down, and I stood up with her, smiled at her, and said, "Since the girls are kind enough to make room for us, why don''t we use it?"


    Ding Ge glared at me and said, "Use it yourself."


    With that, Ding Ge opened the door and pouted, looking like a girl in a girl who didn''t dare to see anyone.

 Chapter 488 Wedding Countdown

    After leaving lin ya''s house, Ding Ge went straight into Hu Zi''s and mine, or Du Ling''s and mine.


    The door was not closed. I could hear the laughter of the three girls, and I didn''t bother them. Instead, I stayed at Lin Ya''s house and stood alone on the windowsill, blowing the wind.


    It was the best time of the year. Early autumn was not as bleak as late autumn. The trees outside were still covered with leaves. The temperature was just right. It was neither hot nor cold. The wind was warm. The white clouds were drifting in the light blue sky. The whole of Pucheng became quiet in my eyes.


    The sun shone warmly on her face, and outside the window was a bright and brilliant color. There was no sadness in most of the autumn poems.


    If winter was like a goddess who could only be seen from afar and could not be mocked, and spring was like a young and lively young girl, and summer was like a passionate and wild imperial sister, then comparing autumn to a woman would be mature and beautiful, knowledgeable, understanding, gentle like water, quiet and elegant.


    I couldn''t help but smile. That girl came to mind again!


    Now, we can finally be together openly, we can walk hand in hand on the street, we can stand under the streetlight and stare at each other with deep feelings, we can express each other''s feelings without concealing, this feeling is really great!


    Long live love!


    I took a deep breath, and there was someone in my heart who was thinking about it day and night. I just felt happy all over my chest.


    With Ding Ge, I am satisfied, no regrets!


    In Pucheng, autumn is always in a hurry. Farmers are busy harvesting crops in the fields, feeling the golden time. And we, perhaps, haven''t had time to change our autumn clothes yet. A cold air makes us change into big cotton-padded jackets.


    I clenched my fist and swore in my heart that I would never let this girl who was more beautiful than autumn leave again.


    ...


    That night, Ding Ge and I were lying on the bed in my bedroom, and the light above us lit up the room.


    Ding Ge''s feet were tilted upwards, shaking slightly. She was holding a notebook and a pen. We began to seriously discuss the matters related to marriage, one by one, from big to small.


    Because this was something neither Ding Ge nor I had experienced before. Of course, we''ve seen other people get married, and we''ve been to other people''s weddings, but watching other people get married and getting married to ourselves is completely different.


    I only wanted to get married once in my life, and so did Ding Ge, so we were especially careful. We didn''t have the money to have a lavish, dreamy, super wedding, but we still wanted to have a wedding that wasn''t grand but beautiful, wasn''t luxurious but warm, wasn''t grand but romantic.


    But once everything was detailed, it felt like a huge project.


    After nearly half an hour of discussion, apart from the decision to go to the decoration company tomorrow to choose the renovation plan, nothing else has been finalized. Ding Ge and I feel that we want to set a specific date for our wedding. After all, we should inform our relatives and friends in advance. It can''t be said that you will come over when we get married at the end of the year.


    Ding Ge took out his phone and looked at the last month of this year. We were close to each other, as if the whole bed was ours.


    The two of us planned that the end of the year would be tight, so we just had to rush to the kitchen. We looked at the numbers, and now they were meaningless. But when we circled the specific day, it would be the day that Ding Ge and I got married, and it would be the day that we would have our anniversary every year.


    It will be the most important moment of our lives.


    After looking at it day by day, Ding Ge and I preferred the twelfth day of the twelfth lunar month. After the date was set, Ding Ge and I turned over and looked up at the top of our heads, sighing.


    Set this day, it can be said that our wedding is also entering the countdown.


    "How many days until we get married?" Ding Ge said in a soft voice.


    "Probably..." I figured it out. "About five months."


    "Ah, five months!"


    I turned my head to look at Ding Ge. We were lying side by side. I could only see half of her delicate face, but her profile was also so perfect. Her skin was white and shiny. I smiled and asked, "Do you think it''s too long or too short?"


    Ding Ge blinked her beautiful big eyes and murmured, "Not bad, but why do you feel a little nervous all of a sudden?"


    Ding Ge turned to me and asked. I supported my cheek with one hand and asked, "Why?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just feel my heart beating faster at the thought of getting married. I have a feeling of panic and nervousness."


    "This should be the legendary pre-marital anxiety disorder." I smiled.


    Ding Ge looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What about you? Didn''t you?"


    I smiled in shame and said honestly, "I do, but I feel a little nervous when I''m anxious. I''m scared and want to escape. But now that I''ve set the date, I feel much more at ease."


    "Why?" Ding Ge asked curiously.


    "Well, I can''t say it either," I thought about it and said, "Maybe I think there''s too much going on. There''s one less thing to do on the wedding day."


    "That''s right, there are so many more things. Getting married is really troublesome." Ding Ge said with emotion.


    "It''s okay. Once in a lifetime."


    Ding Ge glared at me again and said, "Do you mean you want to get married twice?"


    "No, not at all!" I said speechless, "Where did you hear that?"


    This was obviously a deliberate set-up!


    Dinger pointed at my heart and said, "I can tell from here."


    I laughed, pushed her hand away, and said seriously, "I''m serious with you. Be serious!"


    Ding Ge smiled and pretended to be a good girl.


    Looking at Ding Ge, I only felt a wave of satisfaction coming from my heart. I said, "About five months. The renovation will start as soon as possible. We still have plenty of time."


    Ding Ge also said, "Well, we''ll go to the decoration company tomorrow."


    After that, Ding Ge smiled brightly at me again, her mouth seemed to have a trace of charm. She took another breath and said, "That''s it for today. We''ll talk about other things after we finish the renovation tomorrow."


    Ding Ge wanted to sit up. I quickly stopped her with one hand. Immediately, Ding Ge lay down again. She giggled, put her hands on each other''s chest, and said angrily, "I should go to sleep. What are you doing?"


    "It''s only a few minutes. Can you sleep when you get back?" I took a look at the time. It was only after nine in the evening.


    "Of course." Ding Ge started acting again.


    I put one hand on top of her and said, "What are you doing? I haven''t done anything yet. Why do you look like a mouse has seen a cat?"


    Ding Ge pouted and smiled, "I don''t know you anymore. I know what''s in your stomach. I''d better run away."


    I smiled bitterly, as if ding ge could see through my heart, but how could I let her go so easily? I said in a pleading tone, "Later, later, later, later."


    "Okay." Ding Ge sighed mercifully.


    Both of us turned sideways and looked at each other. Ding Ge smiled at me and said, "Interview me. We''re getting married in five months. We''re about to end our single life. What do you think?"


    Ding Ge purposely emphasized it with a very formal interview, but it sounded very funny and cute to me. Then I said to the contestants who had won the prize and delivered their acceptance speech, "Excited, I''m very excited, very excited, thank you, thank you very much..."


    Before I could finish, Ding Ge slapped me and shouted, "Be serious."


    I quickly put away my smile and looked at Ding Ge, a warm current quietly flowing in my heart.


    Married to Ding Ge, just five months later, how do I feel?


    I felt so much, so much so that I was glad that we could get back together after the breakup and not be strangers like everyone else. I thought that if I really broke up forever and accidentally met on the street a few years later, and dinger had become the mother of the child, I would definitely feel so painful that I couldn''t stand up.


    I looked at Ding Ge and said in a soft voice, "I am very grateful to god that I can meet a girl named Ding Ge. Her name is so strange, and her person is so strange."


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "Strange, are you praising me or scolding me?"


    "Of course it''s a compliment!" I was a little angry and said, "This relationship has been brewing, can you not interrupt it?"


    Ding Ge quickly smiled and said, "You say, you say."


    "Meeting this girl is the luckiest thing in my life! Very, very early, I thought about marrying this girl and spending the rest of my life with her. Now, she''s lying in my bed, and we''re getting married in a few months. Of course, I''m happy. I''m happier than winning the lottery. I''m happier than winning hundreds of millions of lottery tickets. God knows how much good I''ve done. My mother must have been a philanthropist in her last life." I smiled and looked at Ding Ge. I couldn''t help but touch her face and say, "Such a beautiful wife, this is a treasure, big treasure! No matter how much money others give, they won''t sell it for anything!"


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but laugh again. In the room was her silvery laughter. She said, "Is there such a treasure? Return the treasure? And sod honey! I won''t sell it for any amount of money. It makes me look like an antique."


    "Look, that''s a description. It''s your turn. How do you feel?" I looked at her expectantly.


    "Me?"


    Ding Ge looked thoughtful, then she moved her body slightly, leaned her head against my chest and sighed, "As long as people don''t say I hate marrying girls."


    After that, Ding Ge looked at me again, her eyes glistening. She asked me again, "If I hadn''t taken out the ring that day, you wouldn''t have proposed. Would you have thought I was too anxious?"


    "Of course not!" My heart ached as I grabbed her hand and said, "I can''t wait to marry you into the house so that I won''t worry about you being snatched away!"

 Chapter 489 One Day

    "Really?" The corners of Ding Ge''s mouth curled up and his voice was sweet.


    "Of course."


    "If only you were sincere!"


    "100 % Sincere!"


    "Men are so glib. Who knows if you''re telling the truth?"


    "It must be true. Feel my heartbeat and see if I''m lying."


    "What can you feel?" Ding Ge put one hand on my chest.


    "Of course you can feel it. If you say it''s from the heart, then the heartbeat of the heart will be very powerful. You can feel its sincerity."


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "So mysterious?"


    "No mystery, just look at the eyes. The eyes are the windows of the mind. Feel it again."


    Ding Ge looked at my eyes curiously again, then pouted and said, "It looks real now, but who knows if you will treat me well for the rest of your life?"


    "A lifetime! It must be a lifetime! There won''t be less than one day."


    ...


    I looked at Ding Ge, looking down at her, she looked at me, and we talked like this one by one. The warm emotions in our hearts surged, and a charming air flowed between us. She was lying under me, her bright eyes shining brightly, and her face was a sweet cotton candy smile.


    Ding Ge lay in my bed without restraint, relaxed, and had the charm of being lazy and lively, even her voice was intoxicating.


    That beautiful atmosphere was like a dense rising, making me feel like I was in a fairyland.


    I want to kiss her again.


    However, just then, as if sensing my thoughts, ding ge sat up again and said, "Okay, we talked for so long. I can go back this time."


    Ding Ge, you are too flirtatious. I secretly complained to her and said, "What a big meeting!"


    "No." Ding Ge said in a tone that understood me very well, "Stop for a while and then stop for a while. I will not be able to break free as if I were in a swamp. After a while, I will never be able to leave. This is how I was cheated by you for the first time!"


    After that, Ding Ge puffed up his mouth and glared at me.


    I chuckled. Why are you still talking about the past?


    I also sat up and sat side by side with Ding Ge again. I gently touched her with my shoulder and said, "We are engaged now. Why don''t you sleep with me in the future?"


    Ding Ge opened his mouth wide in alarm and tried to get up. I really didn''t want Ding Ge to leave. I subconsciously tried to stop her, and then Ding Ge subconsciously said "Ah."


    She shouted loudly, then quickly covered her mouth, as if afraid that Du Ling under the same roof would hear her, and her face turned pink.


    "I knew I couldn''t indulge you, or you would take advantage of me." Ding Ge put on his slippers and stood up in a much quieter voice.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved and said bitterly, "But there are still five months to get married. You can''t keep me..."


    Before I could finish, Ding Ge quickly interrupted, "Hold it!"


    I was speechless and wanted to cry.


    "Hold it for five months?"


    Ding Ge smiled brightly, but I saw flirting in her expression.


    She walked lightly to the door and was ready to leave. I was still a little disappointed, but at this moment, Ding Ge ran quickly to me and kissed me on the cheek.


    "I''ll give you a reward."


    Ding Ge''s gentle voice seemed to send me into a state of numbness, as if I was floating.


    Finally, Ding Ge smiled at me, said good night, and left the room.


    ...


    The next day, it was still a good day. The sun was shining and the style was beautiful. However, there were still many cars flowing down the street that made people upset.


    This is a material world. When you have money, you can drive a luxurious car. When you have no money, you have to squeeze the bus to work. Some people are enjoying life, while others are busy.


    Life, there must be a goal to have motivation. Those who work want their families to live a better life, they want their children to receive a good education, those young people who work hard want to achieve their ideals, and I now hope that my family''s health, can give Ding Ge a warm home.


    Ding Ge and I were going to pick a renovation company to finalize the renovation plan today. Lin Ya said that the one that was renovated in the cake shop was pretty good. She gave us an address and Ding Ge and I drove Lin Ya''s car.


    When we arrived, someone welcomed us and we started talking about the renovation. To me, I didn''t really care what the house was like. As long as Ding Ge was there, I was satisfied, so I just made some suggestions and decided to let dinger do it. I also believed in Ding Ge''s vision.


    In the end, we decided on a renovation plan. Dinger chose a simple and fresh style. The price was not too expensive. The service of this company was very good. Then we went to our new house to take a look. After a long chat, the morning passed without us noticing.


    At noon, Ding Ge and I didn''t go back. Instead, we found a hot pot restaurant that we had been to before. The hot pot here was very authentic. We had come here a few times before, but now it''s the same as before. It looks the same. The business is still good.


    We ordered two bowls of spicy hot water and two sausages. After sitting down, Ding Ge took a deep breath and said, "We solved another problem."


    I took a bite of the sausage and said, "What are we going to do next?"


    Ding Ge took a bite of the sausage, thought about it and said, "Why are you more anxious than I am? There are still months left. Take your time. Don''t worry."


    Her tone was especially funny, as if comforting a child. I retorted, "I don''t know who was nervous yesterday."


    Ding Ge stuck out his tongue and said, "I don''t know. It''s not me."


    I looked at Ding Ge. He was engaged, and his face got thicker.


    "What are you doing this afternoon?" I asked her.


    "I don''t know. After I don''t work, my days are really relaxed. I''ve become lazy and gained a few pounds." Ding Ge seemed to be fretting about adding a few pounds of meat.


    "Yeah." I sighed, looked at Ding Ge, and said with shame, "I didn''t see it. I really didn''t care much about it before. My fault. I sincerely apologize to you."


    "I wish I knew." Ding Ge pursed his lips and smiled.


    I handed my sausage to Ding Ge and said, "Since I''ve gained a few pounds, I''m sure my appetite has increased a lot. Is one sausage and one bowl of spicy hot enough? I''ll give you this one too."


    Hearing what I said, Ding Ge''s eyes were as wide as brass bells, clenching his teeth, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife. He remained motionless as a beast ready to attack.


    Well, Ding Ge probably knew that I had to beat me up again when I described her as a beast in my heart.


    Knowing that the heat was approaching, I smiled and said, "A joke, a joke, a pure joke."


    Ding Ge gave me another hard look and said, "I''m not your average person."


    As we spoke, the two of us soon served their spicy hotpot. It still looked red and appetizing.


    I couldn''t help but think that when I returned to Pucheng with the money my parents gave me, I originally planned to open a hot pot shop. If I did, I don''t know what life would be like now.


    I smiled at Ding Ge and said, "To make up for it, why don''t you go to the movies this afternoon?"


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    Ding Ge was so focused on eating spicy hot pot that he deliberately ignored me.


    Of course, I know that Ding Ge isn''t really angry. He just wants me to coax her. I''m willing to coax her. My girlfriend doesn''t coax others herself.


    After saying a lot of nice things to Ding Ge, after dinner, the two of us went to the cinema together. After buying tickets, Ding Ge held a bucket of popcorn and we spent another two hours at the cinema.


    I like this kind of life very much, I enjoy this kind of day very much, we can hold hands to hug, we can talk sweetly, we can laugh and play, we are like a person, we eat together, watch a movie together, walk together, look up at the blue sky together, look at the traffic ahead together, laugh together.


    The two of us had a relaxing and enjoyable time. After watching the movie, we drove to the park for a while.


    The park where we first kissed.


    We were in a good mood when we rarely came out for a day. We looked at so many flowers and plants in the park and called them nameless and particularly beautiful. We took a random photo of the scenery, with simple rows of streetlights in the shape, with tree shadows standing upside down in the clear river, with jewel-like sunlight among the branches, with long corridors, with small bridges, with rockeries, and on the streets filled with tall buildings everywhere. This is a completely different view.


    And in my eyes, Ding Ge is a more beautiful walking scenery.


    Without the camera, I took a lot of photos on my phone, and in the center of these photos was a girl wearing a black and white sweater, a pair of black tights, and a pair of white shoes.


    She was very beautiful and had a good figure, and her casual fear was a photo of the special goddess.


    The park was huge, much bigger and prettier than when we first kissed here. When we walked up the steps to the hill, we sat on brown chairs and looked out at the wide view in front of us.


    I put my hand behind Ding Ge''s back, and Ding Ge snuggled up to me. Her hair was floating on my cheek, itchy, but happy.


    How much I want time to stay like this for a while longer...


    When the sun turned red, Ding Ge and I reluctantly left the park. Before we left, Ding Ge took the phone and took a selfie of the two of us.


    In the photo, she was lying on top of me with a natural smile on her face, while I was smiling foolishly.


    When the two of us left the park, I didn''t know why, but I suddenly felt an inexplicable and heavy sadness in my heart. I didn''t know why, inexplicable emotions like a sudden wind made my heart feel cold.


    I thought, maybe I was afraid that such a good time would be too short, just like the park behind me, which was just a brilliant golden color, but now the whole park has become dim.


    That kind of beauty, always easy to die...


    I clenched my fist, then held Ding Ge''s hand and held it tightly.

 Chapter 490 : Dinner Party

    On the way back to the hotel, Lin Ya called Ding Ge and asked why we hadn''t returned yet. We replied that we were already on our way.


    When Ding Ge and he came back, the door of the restaurant was closed.


    This is what we agreed to do yesterday afternoon. Because of my engagement to Ding Ge, Hu Zi and Old Gao are going to have a good celebration for us, so we are closed this afternoon. We will gather our good friends and have a good time.


    We entered the restaurant from the back door, and the staff began to prepare the food. As time passed, everyone came over.


    In addition to the people in our hotel, cousin and cousin (cousin has left Xing Yun, so she is not an employee of our hotel) also came, Di Ming is naturally there, Lin Ya and Lin Feng Tang Manya''s family not to mention, the store is just across the street, said to be coming, Old Gao''s cousin, Tang Manya, also came, and he drove over, plus one, nearly 20 people.


    I think it will be very lively tonight!


    Everyone had a happy smile on their faces, and Di Ming said he wanted to have a good drink with me. I could not help but shudder at the sight of this battle, not knowing if he would lie under the table.


    In preparation, time passed quickly. I turned on the lights in the hall, and the bright lights shone through the hall, making people feel warm in their hearts.


    The melon seeds were served first, and everyone chatted. After that, chef shiyuan and Jiang Yan were busy, and soon, the food was served on the table.


    Because there were too many people, there was no room for one table. We sat at two tables, one for men and one for women.


    It was the first time so many people had gathered together, and they were all acquaintances. The volume of their voices had been raised a lot because of their pleasant mood, which caused so many people to be more lively than usual when the hall was full.


    We all sat down separately, and after the drinks were poured, the dinner tonight officially began.


    Old Gao and the others had to make me say a few words, and then almost everyone clapped their hands. In fact, I am not good at this kind of speech, because most of the time it is the leader or the superior who has the status to make a speech in front of everyone, but I do not want to be such a person, I hope that everyone is like friends and family, equal, even if it is a speech can be said by anyone, not by anyone.


    But today, everyone was sitting here because they congratulated me and Ding Ge, and I had to do it. So, I stood up, held up the glass in my hand, thought about it, and said, "Thank you, really thank you, thank you for your blessings, and of course, thank my fiancee, Ding Ge. Without her, we wouldn''t be sitting here today. I won''t say anything sentimental today. In case everyone won''t be able to eat later, hehe, I, Xing Yun, you all know that I won''t say anything false or polite. Anyway, today is a happy day. Everyone is happy and happy. It''s not easy for so many of us to get together! Today, everyone is making a fuss. Eat and drink, eat and drink, eat and drink, and enjoy. Don''t think about anything else! Ah... By the way, by the way, there''s one thing I have to report to you. Ding Ge and I have already decided on our wedding date. At the end of this year, on the twelfth of the lunar calendar, it''s only a few months away. I hope everyone will come by then! Come on!"


    Knowing the exact date of our wedding, we received many blessings. Some people also asked us to raise our glasses together, so all of us stood up. After clinking the glasses, I accompanied the blessings of the crowd to send the first glass of wine into my stomach.


    Di Ming said to me, "Xing Yun, we need to have a good drink today."


    Di Ming and I haven''t known each other for a long time, and we haven''t been in contact with each other for a long time. We''re even a dozen years older than each other, but it feels good to talk together.


    I smiled. The two of them usually had a drink together, so they should have a good drink today. I said to Di Ming, "Speaking of which, I should call you brother-in-law now. I haven''t called you brother-in-law yet. Today, I officially changed my mind. Brother-in-law, where''s Xing Yun? I wish you and sister qi the best of luck and love for a hundred years and always!"


    "Thank you, brother. It''s dry."


    Di Ming and I clinked glasses, and they both drank in one gulp.


    Ding ge shouted at me at the table and said, "Xing Yun, drink slowly. Don''t drink so hard."


    Everyone smiled and made a few more jokes about me and Ding Ge.


    There were so many people sitting together, talking about each other, not to worry about the cold, very happy, and as the protagonist, I did not know how many glasses I touched, although I was happy, but I knew that I could not drink a round of people alone, so I could only try to control it, but as time passed, I quickly felt a little drunk.


    I am not a very homely person, usually I like to eat with everyone, so many people together, and after drinking a little wine, the whole person gradually let go.


    Drinking and drinking, as if playing a happy music in my ear, I admit that I am a little drunk, which also makes the world in my eyes a little blurred, some dreamy, but I clearly realize that this is true, the happiness and laughter between us are real.


    I feel like my life has turned a new page.


    I don''t have to look at this world alone every night, I don''t have to drown in sorrow and drown my sorrows with wine, I don''t have to envy others'' happiness, freedom and unrestrained, I don''t have to look forward to those intimate couples, I can also enjoy warmth and happiness like them, enjoy life.


    I am very happy now. The hotel is developing steadily. The wedding date with Ding Ge is getting closer and closer. The friends and family around me are very happy. The days are peaceful, plain and warm. This is the life I want!


    I really hope that life will always be like this, not like a roller coaster full of fear, tension, excitement, and ups and downs like a novel. I don''t like it. I really like this ordinary and warm life. I can brag with my friends, sit with my family, watch a series, go to the supermarket to pick up some daily necessities and snacks, go to an expensive restaurant to luxury. One...


    Di Ming wanted to have a good drink with me. Last time at my aunt''s house, they didn''t have a good drink. Today, they drank a lot. Speaking of which, Di Ming is going to be a family with us soon.


    Ji Ze''s capacity for alcohol was much better than before, which surprised me. Back then, Lin Ya said that she blushed after drinking a bottle of beer, and now she could drink half a kilo of white wine.


    My cousin and I haven''t seen each other for a few years. Today, we have been drinking one cup after another, and Shi Yuan Jiang Yan. In the past, he couldn''t drink when he went to work, and he had to ride home after work at night, so he didn''t dare to drink. Today, he drank a lot. Tian and lin feng didn''t persuade them to drink, so they drank less.


    Not to mention Hu Zi and Old Gao, we''ve had too much and too many drinks together, so they naturally have to bless us today.


    They knew the best story about me and Ding Ge, and they knew they were definitely my best man, my two best friends, and my two brothers!


    Happy!


    Today is really a happy day!


    So many people were all laughing, and the joy was multiplied many times at the same time. The pleasant atmosphere and the glasses of wine that entered my stomach made me drunk, and it seemed that the whole hall''s face was slightly shaking, and the voices of everyone were a little blurry, but I didn''t want to leave, because after being drunk, the feeling of cheerfulness became more satisfied.


    The dinner lasted for a long time. Gradually, the men at our table were more or less drunk. The girls'' table dispersed earlier than ours. A few waiters left first. Lin Feng was drunk and dizzy. Tang Manya took him away first. Tian also greeted us and left first. He lives in the pond now, far away.


    The rest of them continued.


    I got up and went to the bathroom. I just felt that I was walking unsteadily. After a few steps, Ding Ge came to me and looked at her. I smiled foolishly.


    Dinger pinched me with her fingers and said with a smile, "I told you to drink less."


    "It''s a special occasion today." I smiled helplessly, but I was actually happy in my heart, and accidentally drank a few more.


    Ding Ge still gave me face in front of people, and asked with a little heartache, "Let me help you."


    "It''s okay. I can still do it." I smiled at Ding Ge to reassure her.


    I walked to the backyard, and my cousin was standing at the door, looking at his yard. I asked him, "Brother hui, why don''t you go in?"


    Cousin smiled bitterly and said, "You can drink too much. I need to slow down for a while."


    "How can I compare to you?" I look at my cousin who''s in better shape than me. That''s too modest.


    Cousin smiled and said, "I heard about you and Ding Ge."


    "Really?" It was indeed an emotional story.


    "You are very lucky. You married a good girl." Perhaps when he thought of his long but fruitless relationship, his cousin''s face was a little lonely.


    I don''t know how to comfort him. He''s my brother, much more mature than I am. He knows what to do. I smiled and nodded, "Yeah. By the way, didn''t Di Ming arrange a date for you? See you? How was it?"


    Cousin replied indifferently, "Not bad, very nice."


    My cousin didn''t say much. I looked at her, and it was obvious that he still couldn''t forget the girl from america. After all, after all these years of obsession, he really couldn''t leave for a while.


    Alas, I sighed and suddenly remembered the scene of my blind date. It was the only blind date with Guzheng.


    Just like my cousin, I couldn''t forget Ding Ge at that time. I couldn''t get out of the shadow of my broken love. Now I''m fine.


    But not everyone is as Xing Yun as I am. No one can tell what kind of future love my cousin will have.


    Cousin took another deep breath and said to me, "I''m going in first."


    "I''m going to take a piss."


    When I came back, the restaurant was still covered in a warm light. Hu Zi and Shi Yuan didn''t know what to say. They laughed happily. Their cousin was whispering to Ding Ge. Ding Ge had a blush on her face. Di Ming and cousin Jiang Yan were still drinking.


    The scene in front of him seemed to slow down, as if time had slowed down at such a beautiful moment.


    I took a deep breath and the corners of my mouth rose slightly. What a beautiful picture!

 Chapter 491 : Over

    At this time, Old Gao and Du Ling did not know what to talk about. Ding Ge and her cousin beside them laughed and looked up and down.


    I sat next to Old Gao and Du Ling and asked curiously, "What are you guys talking about?"


    "We said there was a guest at the restaurant today." Du Ling smiled.


    "What guest?" I didn''t go to the restaurant during the day, so I''m not sure about it.


    "A drunk guest." Old Gao couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Are you crazy about drinking?" In the restaurant, it was inevitable to see drunk guests.


    "Sort of."


    Du Ling and Old Gao began to tell me about a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s. He was fat, and his voice was very bright, a little hoarse, and some people who drank too much could not speak clearly, but this person was different. He drank too much and his voice was brighter, and he spoke more clearly than when he did not drink too much.


    The two companions who came with him were carrying him downstairs, but he was very fat. Old Gao du ling was afraid that something would happen, so she watched. This drunk man probably talked a lot. He drank a lot and talked a lot. Everyone wanted to talk to him. When she saw Old Gao and Du Ling, they also talked voluntarily.


    He said everything, thought about what to say, and his mind was completely confused. He said that he had met some pretty good people, then he said that the food in your restaurant was delicious, and then he said that he had cheated on others.


    But he was so confused that he called Old Gao''s father du lingniang. When I heard that, I burst out laughing. This guy was so funny. How could he drink? It was the first time I met such a strange person who called a young man who could be his daughter''s son father and mother.


    I smiled and said, "I don''t think they''ll ever come to our Xingyun hotel again."


    That''s how embarrassing it was to throw it at grandma''s house!


    At this time, Jiang Yan called for me to drink with Old Gao again. I had to go over again. Jiang Yan''s face was already red, and he looked quite cute.


    I sat next to Jiang Yan, patted him on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "Brother Jiang, how''s it going? Can I still drink it?"


    "Don''t worry, you can drink if you can." Jiang Yan said with a smile.


    I looked at his face and felt very happy, so I joked, "You go back to your sister-in-law and scold her like this. Don''t go back to the living room because of this. That brother is so sorry."


    "Don''t worry, your sister-in-law is fine. She won''t say anything even if she knows that it''s because of you."


    Jiang Yan pulled me to another glass.


    Jiang Yan obviously drank too much and told me a lot. He said that he felt at ease now. He had a pair of children and was very happy. When he met someone like me in the Xingyun hotel, he worked hard.


    They all tell the truth after drinking, and Jiang Yan''s words make me feel good.


    Time flew by again after this conversation, and by the time we finally finished, it was already past twelve.


    We finally stood up. It was time for the show to end.


    The world''s banquets will end in the end.


    As for when we can get together again, it''s probably my wedding to Ding Ge.


    Opening the door of the hall, a group of people came out. Perhaps they had drunk too much or stayed in the hall for too long. When they came out, they only felt their cheeks very hot. A cool breeze blew past and their bodies shivered, but it was quite cool.


    It was already quiet outside, and the neon lights were scattered, but the streetlights were still extending to both sides of the road...


    There was some soreness and fatigue coming from my body. I breathed a sigh of relief. It was really not as crazy as it was a few years ago. At that time, I could drink and talk until the second half of the night. Now, I really can''t.


    However, everyone seemed to have more than enough, and they stood at the door and chatted in twos and threes.


    Ji ze walked to my side, but there was a trace of loneliness on his face. I smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    There was a self-deprecating smile on Ji Ze''s lips and he said, "You said that Di Ming has been chasing your sister for such a long time. Why do I have to go through so much trouble chasing a girl?"


    This...


    There''s no way to answer that, okay?


    I casually said, "Then you can also change girls."


    Ji ze shook his head and sighed. He was bitter but still determined. He said, "By the way, the girl is in a bad mood. Ask her to see if she has something on her mind."


    I frown. Is Lin Ya in a bad mood?


    I didn''t see it.


    But my aunt''s illness had upset me, and these days I was basically with Ding Ge. I really didn''t pay much attention to Lin Ya''s emotions, and she was normal.


    When Ji Ze said that, I couldn''t help but look to lin ya on the left.


    At this moment, she was standing there alone. Ding Ge and Du Ling were talking beside her, but she did not answer. She just stood there quietly, looking at the quiet street.


    Lin Ya and I have known each other for many years. I can still tell that she is unhappy. As expected, ji ze is right. Lin Ya seems a little unhappy.


    But why?


    I looked at Ji Ze again and said, "Why don''t you ask her for such a good opportunity? Just take this opportunity to care about her."


    "I asked!" Ji Ze lowered his head in frustration. "But she didn''t say anything."


    "Then what did she tell you?"


    Ji Ze curled his lips and looked at lin ya. His eyes sparkled. He said, "Just say that I think too much. She''s fine. She''s not worried."


    "Really?"


    "Ask her."


    I nodded thoughtfully.


    Because all the men drank today, they couldn''t drive, so they had to let the lady drive. Cousin can send Di Ming and cousin. The three of them will leave first. Lin Ya helped to send shi yuan and Jiang Yan away. Because it was a long way, Ding Ge went with her.


    The rest of Hu Zi slept in the hotel as usual, and Old Gao decided to sleep here too. Du Ling and I will walk back in a while. Jize said we don''t have to worry about him, and he will take a taxi later.


    We waited for a taxi with him on the side of the road.


    "No, I can''t hold on. I''m going back first." Hu Zi yawned and looked tired.


    Old Gao said, "Okay, you go to sleep first. I''ll lock the door later."


    I said to Old Gao, "Why are you waiting for us when you go back to sleep?"


    "I''m fine. It''s good to have a breeze." Old Gao took out his cigarette case and lighter again. He smiled and said, "There''s a lady in the house. She''s been afraid to smoke. She''s been holding it in for a long time. Smoke one."


    With that, Old Gao lit a cigarette and began to smoke happily. The smoke immediately drifted away with the wind and soon disappeared.


    At this time, du ling looked at Old Gao and said, "Brother gaoyuan, you should quit smoking. Look, neither Brother xingyun nor brother jize smokes."


    I smiled bitterly. Back then, Old Gao had given up smoking for a while and died. Now, after he started smoking again, he basically smoked a pack of cigarettes a day.


    "It''s hard to quit smoking!" Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "Why don''t you let Hu Zi quit smoking? If he can quit smoking, I''ll quit smoking."


    Du Ling was speechless and distressed, "I told him before, but like you, I didn''t listen."


    Old Gao added, "When can you let him quit smoking? I''ll quit. You don''t know, it''s painful to quit smoking. It''s better if you have a partner with each other."


    Du Ling''s eyes were wide open and her face was pure and lovely. She asked Old Gao, "Really? If Brother tiger can quit, you can quit?"


    Old Gao smiled and nodded, "Absolutely. If he does, I will!"


    Old Gao''s tone was firm.


    I smiled and said to Du Ling, "Du Ling, if you can get Hu Zi and Old Gao to quit smoking, forget it. Brother will give you a thousand yuan a month."


    Du Ling smiled, as if she didn''t care about her salary. She just frowned and said, "It doesn''t matter if I raise the salary. As long as they can quit smoking, it''s really not good. Their health is their own. They don''t know how to cherish it."


    Du ling glanced into the restaurant.


    At this moment, suddenly, there was some noise coming from the restaurant. The first thing I thought was that Hu Zi fell down because he couldn''t walk steadily. Du Ling ran over quickly, and Old Gao also ran over.


    At this moment, a taxi finally arrived, and ji ze got in the car. After saying goodbye, I also walked to the restaurant.


    Du Ling was cleaning up the mess on the table when I asked, "Where are Hu Zi and Old Gao?"


    "The backyard."


    "You didn''t throw up, did you, Hu Zi?"


    Du Ling shook his head.


    Old Gao came in, took a breath, and said, "It''s okay. I''m asleep."


    Seeing that Du Ling was cleaning up the dishes, Old Gao said quickly, "All right, Du Ling, don''t clean up. You''re tired today. You can clean up tomorrow."


    "It''s okay. I''m not tired."


    Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "I''m still waiting for you to leave and close the door to sleep."


    Hearing this, Du Ling''s face showed some guilt and did not insist, so Du Ling and I said goodbye to Old Gao and walked to the community.


    On the way, the two of them chatted casually and talked about smoking again.


    Du Ling said to me, "I''ve seen many successful quitters in the village. Shouldn''t this be easy?"


    I shook my head. I really couldn''t answer Du Ling''s question. After all, I haven''t smoked a few cigarettes and I don''t understand how addictive this is to people.


    I said to Du Ling, "Actually, Old Gao did quit for a while before, and he quit quite well. Hu Zi didn''t smoke for long. He used to smoke before. Even if he wasn''t addicted, it was only this year that he smoked so much."


    "Why? Why do you smoke after you quit? Where''s Brother tiger? What''s going on?" Du Ling asked, not understanding.


    "Hey, have you heard a word? Smoking hurts the lungs, drinking hurts the stomach, not smoking or drinking hurts the heart." I said with some emotion, "This is all a story."


    "What story?" Du Ling''s eyes sparkled with curious little stars.


    "Do you listen to Old Gao or Hu Zi first?"


    Du Ling thought about it and said, "Brother tiger''s."


    "I told you, don''t tell them what I told you." I smiled. Even if I did, Hu Zi Old Gao wouldn''t do anything to me.


    Du ling nodded.


    I took a breath, stretched out my arm and said, "This is a long story!"


    Du ling and I chatted as we walked. The two of them came home, and I was worried because Lin Ya and Ding Ge were not back yet. After a tiring day, I asked Du Ling to go to bed. She was very energetic and wanted to listen to my story. I was happy to have someone to accompany me. Otherwise, I didn''t know if I could stay up until Ding Ge and Lin Ya came back.


    In this way, I told Du Ling about Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei, and even Du Ling about Hu Zi''s two-timing. Du Ling just listened quietly and didn''t say anything. I told her about the twists and turns between Du Ling and Du Ling.


    After saying so much, I was also very tired. Fortunately, Lin Ya and Ding Ge came back safely. I was relieved and went back to sleep.

 Chapter 492 : Confused

    The next day, I was woken up by a small sound in the room. I was sleeping soundly and vaguely heard some sounds. I opened my eyes in a daze and found that Ding Ge was actually in my room!


    She does have the key to my bedroom.


    Her back was facing me and she didn''t know what she was doing.


    "Ding Ge."


    I raised my arms, lifted my upper body, opened my eyes and called out to her.


    Yesterday, she drank too much. When she woke up, she felt a little pain in her head and a little discomfort in her body. Ding Ge turned to look at me, wiped the corner of her eyes, and smiled embarrassingly at me, "Did I wake you up?"


    I quickly looked at Ding Ge. She... Cried?


    Ding Ge stood up, walked to me, and said to me, "You can sleep a little longer. It''s still early."


    But when I saw her crying, how could I sleep? I quickly grabbed her hand and asked sadly, "Why are you crying?"


    Ding Ge''s eyes were still wet, but she seemed to be very happy. Her mouth curved and she said, "I''m fine. I just looked at your cardboard box."


    I looked up again and saw the cardboard box. The cardboard box that I treasured was filled with memories of me and Ding Ge.


    "Then don''t cry."


    "I read your diary." Ding Ge''s eyes became even more watery as he spoke.


    I froze and thought about it. There was indeed a diary that I wrote. It wasn''t really a diary. It was just a few words I wrote every day. That was when Ding Ge couldn''t get in touch with me under her parents'' house arrest. I wrote something in my notebook to encourage myself to persevere.


    Only then did I realize that she was so moved that she burst into tears.


    Ding Ge bit his lip again, and I quickly comforted him, "Okay, okay, stop crying."


    As I spoke, I felt a little powerless again. I frowned and lay down again. Ding Ge seemed to be able to feel my state. She sat beside me and smiled at me, "Stop crying."


    However, looking at the way her eyes were filled with tears, she still felt very distressed.


    I closed my eyes, smiled and said, "Yes, we are fine now. Of course we should laugh."


    We have already gone through all the ups and downs of the past. After so much wind and rain, our days should be accompanied by rainbows again.


    Ding Ge let out a "Yes" and she said to me, "Do you keep those things in the box?"


    "Of course! Then how can I bear to keep it? Did you see the paper crane you gave me before? It was also because of this flash in my head that I thought of what you said to me." Those are the warm details of our daily lives, and I''m glad I still remember them.


    "Well, it''s good that you remember." Ding Ge said with emotion, "I miss watching prison break back then. It was so beautiful."


    "Do you want to see when we''re going to revisit it?"


    "Sure, sure." Ding Ge said excitedly.


    I frowned, feeling weak, and Ding Ge asked with concern, "Is the wine still not fully awake?"


    "Nothing." I closed my eyes and Ding Ge was sitting right next to me. It felt really good.


    "Why did you drink so much yesterday?" Ding Ge scolded again, but I was so happy to hear her voice that I couldn''t wait for her to say a few more words.


    Perhaps seeing that I haven''t woken up yet, Ding Ge added, "Okay, then you can sleep a little longer, and I won''t disturb you."


    Ding Ge was about to leave, but I didn''t want to let go of her hand.


    Ding Ge said helplessly, "Be good, be good."


    Her words, so gentle, seemed to trickle into my heart, so I really couldn''t bear not to listen to her, so I had to let go, and soon, I fell asleep again.


    And had a beautiful dream.


    In the past, most of the time I had nightmares, and when I woke up, I felt like I had collapsed, but now it''s different.


    It''s different!


    When I woke up again, my body was still a little soft, but it was much better than before. I lay on the bed for a while before I got out of bed.


    Du Ling is no longer here. I think he went to the restaurant.


    I walked out of the room and knocked on the opposite door.


    It was Lin Ya who opened the door. When I saw her, I suddenly remembered what ji ze had said to me last night. At this time, Lin Ya seemed quite normal. After giving me a faint look, he turned around, as if he was no different from usual.


    She had just washed her hair and dried it. She held a comb in her hand and combed her hair from time to time.


    I looked at the room, but Ding Ge wasn''t there, so I asked, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    Lin ya looked at me and said sarcastically, "Why, can''t you bear to see me for a while?"


    I scratched my head and asked, "Where did she go?"


    "I think I went to your new house. The decoration company just called."


    "Oh." I nodded, probably talking about work.


    I asked impolitely again, "Is there anything to eat? Hungry?"


    "Only desserts. Do you want them?"


    "Eat!"


    "You just got up. Have dessert first. Aren''t you tired?"


    "There''s nothing to eat here." There are ingredients at home, but I don''t want to make them now. They''re the best ready.


    Lin Ya said speechlessly, "Okay, I''ll make you some porridge. I drank so much wine yesterday, and now I''m eating sweets. Can you stand it? By the way, did you brush your teeth? Did you wash your face?"


    "Just wash and wash." I scratched my head awkwardly, got out of bed and came over before I could.


    Then Lin Ya and I went to the opposite door. Lin Ya went to the kitchen. I went to brush my teeth, wash my face, shave and clean myself up.


    Lin Ya was still busy in the kitchen. I didn''t go to help, but she soon finished cooking and brought the food over.


    I, on the other hand, could not help but wonder, what could be on Lin Ya''s mind? Now Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s shop is fine, and their new sister Du Ling is fine. What''s that?


    Lin ya seemed to be dissatisfied with my neglect of her cooking and said, "Eat. What are you thinking? It will get cold soon."


    I hurriedly took a sip of food and looked up at Lin Ya, who looked calm. She didn''t seem to have anything on her mind, but I caught her unhappiness last night. I asked directly, "Do you have something on your mind?"


    Lin Ya paused for a second, then said helplessly, "Ji ze told you, didn''t he?"


    I nodded and said, "But they are right."


    "What''s right? I''m fine now."


    "Okay." I smiled and said, "What else are you pretending to be in front of me? Is there anything else you can''t tell me?"


    "Can you come to auntie?" Lin Ya replied in an unfriendly tone.


    My hand stopped immediately and my head short-circuited, "Really?"


    Lin Ya glanced at me again, then sighed and looked at it in a daze, "Actually, there''s nothing on my mind. I just feel a little confused."


    "Confused? What''s there to be confused about?"


    Lin Ya did not answer. She was a little absent-minded and silent. After a while, she said, "Maybe life is too dull."


    "Isn''t it good to be a little more bland? Do you really want to live your life like a novel?" I mimicked her tone and made a mockery.


    "No." Lin Ya shook his head. "That''s not what I meant."


    "What does that mean?"


    "The business at the bakery isn''t that busy. I spent most of my time in the front and felt very relaxed even when there were guests. Because I don''t have to make cakes and desserts. I just need to introduce myself to the customers. It''s very simple."


    I think I understand what Lin Ya means.


    It was Tang Manya''s idea to open a bakery, and Lin Feng followed Tang Manya, but lin ya only opened a store for the two of them, and even used their names. It could be said that this bakery was not Lin Ya''s dream.


    I said, "Girl, if you want to leave, just leave. You''ve done enough for Lin Feng and the two of them. Even if you leave now, they won''t say anything to you. They can handle it after such a long time, can''t they?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "They are still too young to be on their own. I''d better stay with them first. Now that I''m gone, I''m not at ease."


    "You''re just too considerate of others and not yourself. You can''t be selfish for once." This girl is really heartbreaking!


    "Am I as great as you say?" Lin Ya said, "I''m just staying with them for the time being. I''ll leave sooner or later. Besides, my sister ling'' er is still in your restaurant. I always wanted her to come to the cake shop. You all know, so that the three of them can be together, and ling'' er doesn''t have to wash the dishes all her life. I can leave without worry."


    When it came to leaving, a touch of sadness appeared on Lin Ya''s face.


    "What about after you leave?"


    "In the future?" Lin Ya blinked and thought, then shook his head.


    "Do you still want to open a photography shop?"


    The photo shop that Lin Ya and Ling Xinyan opened before, nobody expected it to end up like that.


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "Maybe I''ll never open a photography shop in my life."


    "What about working at other photography shops?"


    Lin Ya shook his head again.


    "So you''ve been working in photography for so many years, is that all?" I think it would be a pity if Lin Ya really didn''t take up photography. After all, she has been in this industry for so many years, and even if she found a job in a random photography shop now, the pay would probably be good.


    Maybe Ling Xinyan hurt him too badly. Lin Ya didn''t seem to have too much in his eyes.


    I looked for a while and sighed. No wonder lin ya was confused.


    I looked up at Lin Ya again. Her hair, which had just blown over, was still a little fluffy and some of her hair was floating in the air.


    Lin Ya glared at me and asked rudely, "What?"


    After some thought, I finally asked, "Girl, I think you can also talk to ji ze about these things?"

 Chapter 493 Suggestion:

    Lin Ya froze as if he didn''t know how to answer me.


    In my opinion, Ji Ze and Lin Ya were friends at least. Ji Ze also borrowed money to help Lin Ya. I think Lin Ya can tell ji ze what we just said. There''s nothing to hide.


    After looking at me for a while, Lin Ya''s eyes were filled with anger. She said angrily, "Why should I tell him?"


    After saying that, he turned his head away and did not speak. He was sulking.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Why are you so angry? If you don''t want to say it, you don''t want to say it."


    Lin Ya''s face was full of helplessness. She scratched her hair in annoyance and complained to me, "I just... Hey, I really hope Ji Ze can forget me."


    It was obvious that Ji Ze''s pursuit was very troubling for Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya added, "It''s been so long. Why doesn''t he know to give up? It''s impossible between us!"


    I don''t know what to say. I''ve tried to persuade him, but if ji ze didn''t listen, I couldn''t help it.


    I looked at Lin Ya curiously again and asked, "Girl, let''s not talk about Ji Ze first. What are you going to do? We''re the same age. Do you know how old you are? Have you ever thought about your life?"


    Lin Ya lowered his eyelashes and said faintly, "I don''t want to talk about this."


    "Why?"


    Lin ya looked away without saying a word.


    "I don''t believe your family doesn''t care. What kind of man do you like? If not, can I introduce you to someone?"


    "No need."


    I heard a hint of disgust in Lin Ya''s tone.


    I sighed and asked, "Can you try to accept Ji Ze and date him a few times? I think... You''re a little too closed now. After you''ve talked about it, maybe..."


    "I don''t know about us yet." Lin Ya interrupted me. "Don''t set us up. I''d rather you help me figure out how to stop Ji Ze from chasing me. He''s wasting his time."


    "There are ways."


    "What''s the solution?" Lin Ya asked quickly.


    "Ji ze said that when you find your boyfriend, he will leave." Ji Ze once told me that.


    "Boyfriend?"


    Lin Ya was thoughtful and did not know what he was thinking.


    I finished my meal shortly after the meeting. Lin Ya was still thinking about it. I said to her, "Actually, I can''t help you much with Ji Ze, but I have a small suggestion about the confusion you just said."


    "What advice, you say?" Lin Ya immediately perked up.


    I thought about it and said, "What do you think of selling milk tea at the cake shop?"


    "Milk tea?" Lin Ya frowned.


    I nodded and said, "Yeah, you like milk tea, and I think it''s a good idea to sell milk tea in a cake shop. You see, in the shop of the cake shop, there are doors and windows. Manya said before that he wanted customers to come into the shop and sit down. Whether it was for dessert or waiting for cake, if there was milk tea in the shop, it would be a good choice to have a cup of milk tea. After all, milk tea is not expensive and much cheaper than coffee. Besides, if you sell milk tea, you can also change the glass window a little. Just make a window for milk tea, so that the customers who want to take it away can choose to take it away."


    Since Lin Ya was confused and had nothing to do in the bakery, he should find something he liked to do.


    After listening to my suggestion, Lin Ya smiled, seemingly satisfied with my opinion, and said, "Not bad. I think it''s feasible. Milk tea and cake really match. I like this suggestion!"


    "Well, if you''re interested, you can try it. It''s not expensive anyway." I added, "Right now, you and Ding Ge basically have nothing to do. You two can consider working together."


    Although Ding Ge said she didn''t want to go to work, I think she would be happy to sell milk tea and have a little fight with Lin Ya.


    This time, however, Lin Ya shook his head again and said, "No, no, I''m really afraid of partnering with someone else."


    As she spoke, she held her head in her hands and covered her glasses with her long bangs.


    I was stunned, but in a moment I realized that Lin Ya was definitely still unable to get out of Ling Xinyan''s shadow. Lin Ya explained to me, "It''s not that I don''t believe Ding Ge. I believe her ten thousand percent. I just need some time to get past that threshold."


    "I understand." I smiled and said, "Anyway, the house is going to be renovated these days. I think Ding Ge and I should be quite busy."


    Lin Ya began to think about milk tea again. Her eyes turned and she said to herself, "If milk tea is added, it should be busier. Then she can talk to sister ling'' er and see if she is willing to change jobs."


    "You''ve been thinking about it day and night, hoping that our hotel will lose a good employee." I joked.


    "I admit it. But linger was a stubborn girl, and now she just wanted to repay Hu Zi. Do you think she''s in love with Hu Zi?" Lin Ya asked again.


    I shook my head hesitantly and said, "I don''t think so. They''re almost ten years apart."


    Also, yesterday, I told Du Ling about Hu Zi, including Hu Zi''s two-timing. Perhaps it was also possible to tell Du Ling that she did not want to fall in love with Hu Zi. If she really turned this kindness into love, then she would definitely be hurt.


    "That''s true." Lin Ya didn''t seem too worried. After all, Lin Ya and Hu Zi exchanged glances the day they met du ling as a sister.


    After thinking about it, I mentioned something to Lin Ya and asked, "Girl, when are you going to donate money to the nursing home?"


    "What?" Lin Ya looked at me in surprise, his mouth curled.


    "It''s okay. I just want to offer my love." Because of my aunt''s illness this time, I really want to do something good.


    I told Lin Ya what I was thinking. Lin Ya said, "Love doesn''t mean donating money. There are many ways to give love. For example, sometimes when you help someone on the way, it''s also love. You donate blood for free. These are all things that don''t have to be expressed by donating money. You and Ding Ge have just bought a house and have to renovate it. The money shouldn''t be loose. I still owe ji ze money, so I didn''t donate money, but I still do what I can."


    I quite agree with what Lin Ya said, but I am afraid that tomorrow will be the next day, and I have discussed this with Ding Ge before, and she also agreed that I have some free money in my hands, although not much, but it is also a heart.


    Lin Ya promised to go with me once.


    ...


    Not long after, Ding Ge came back. It was really about the renovation. Ding Ge told me that the construction would start the day after tomorrow. I hope the sooner, the better. I also look forward to how our new house will be decorated.


    After that, I went to the restaurant. In the afternoon, Hu Zi and I went to the market to buy a lot of food. We also went to the pond to bring some fish, plus some miscellaneous things, which cost a lot of money.


    I asked Hu Zi why he bought so much this afternoon. Hu Zi said that he planned to go out with me and Old Gao and the three of us these days. I asked Hu Zi why he was going. Hu Zi said that he was going to visit some famous restaurants in other places to study, study, study and study. I nodded after listening. Otherwise, they would be eliminated sooner or later.


    After going back, Hu Zi told Old Gao about it again. Old Gao asked, "How many days will it take?"


    Hu Zi said, "If it''s fast, it''s one day. If it''s slow, it''s two to three days."


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "Then you two should go. The restaurant needs someone to take care of it. You two can go. You know me, I hate studying since I was a child. You two should come."


    Hu Zi gave Old Gao a nudge and said with a smile, "We agreed to advance and retreat together. Let''s go and figure out what''s going on. If we want to go, the three of us will go together. It''s not like going to school. It''s not like you read books."


    Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "Why do you have to pull me in? Can''t I just be lazy?"


    "You have to go, you have to go." Hu Zi said, "How lonely they are. It''s more lively for them to go together."


    "Holy shit, are you still lonely?"


    "What about the restaurant? The three of us are gone. Who''s looking at the restaurant?" Old Gao asked seriously again.


    "There''s Du Ling." Hu Zi said.


    "Du Ling?" Old Gao and I were a little surprised.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t trust her?" Hu Zi seemed to have a lot of faith in Du Ling.


    I shook my head. It wasn''t a question of trust or distrust. Old Gao also said, "Du Ling, we still trust her. She''s as pure as a piece of paper. She''s the kind of person who gets cheated and helps people. I just think she has the ability to look after this store."


    "There''s nothing difficult about that." Hu Zi said, "Jiang Yan and Shi Yuan have been in the restaurant for so long. We can just ask them to help us out. Besides, the girl already knows du ling as her sister. We can''t let her be a waitress all the time. I mean, if not, exercise and let her check in later. What do you think?"


    I looked at Hu Zi the way Lin Ya looked at me today. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to be very thoughtful and thoughtful. I agree with that.


    Old Gao had no objection and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you two."


    "Damn, the restaurant belongs to the three of us, okay? What do you mean by staying with us? We''re all grasshoppers on the same boat."


    "Damn, why is that so strange from your mouth?"


    "All right, one by one. I don''t have any quality."


    ...


    When the three of us called Du Ling to the backyard to tell her about it, Du Ling shook his head like a rattle drum and said, "No way, no way, I can''t! I can''t!"

 Chapter 494 : Business Trip

    After persuading Du Ling for a long time, the light in the yard gradually dimmed. A few leaves fell in the autumn wind. The three of us drank glasses of water.


    Old Gao deliberately said in a hoarse voice, "Xiaoling, for the sake of our hoarseness, can we stop talking? Just say yes."


    Hu Zi chuckled and said, "It''s Xiaoling. You''ve been here for so long, but Brother tiger never asked you for any help. What''s wrong with helping my brother this time? Just sit behind the counter and collect the money. It''s very simple. There''s a price list for the drinks. Just do your calculations."


    Du Ling was very unconfident and said, "What if I don''t get my money right when I''m nervous?"


    "It''s okay. It''s our fault."


    "But I didn''t take the money. You suddenly asked me to take it in." Du Ling said anxiously.


    I coughed and joked, "Why don''t I get another glass of water?"


    Du Ling smiled sheepishly. After another ten minutes, Du Ling said reluctantly, "I''ll try."


    The three of us were relieved.


    Hu Zi took a breath and said, "If you need anything, just call Jiang Yan and Shi Yuan. Call us. It''s basically nothing."


    Du ling nodded.


    Her eyes turned, as if she remembered something, and her mouth curved. She smiled and said, "I can agree, but you have to agree to a condition."


    "What terms?"


    Sure enough, Du Ling was familiar with us, even daring to mention the conditions. When we first met, she was such a shy little girl. She blushed when she spoke.


    Du Ling pointed at Hu Zi and Old Gao and smiled, "As long as you promise me to quit smoking, I promise you."


    "Quit smoking?" Hu Zi was shocked when he heard that. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "That''s too much. Too much."


    "I''m doing this for your own good. You see, Brother xingyun doesn''t smoke. He looks a lot more energetic than the two of you. Just quit. Brother tiger and brother gaoyuan, you two quit together, and you can help each other and supervise each other." Du Ling sounded sincere.


    "We will only degrade each other."


    Old Gao and Hu Zi looked at each other and smiled in collusion.


    Du Ling calmed down and said, "I don''t care. If you don''t agree, I won''t either."


    "Sure!" Hu Zi didn''t hesitate for too long. Perhaps he didn''t want to let all the previous efforts of persuasion go to waste. He nodded and said, "Let''s agree. Let''s agree."


    "All right, give me the cigarettes you have on you." Du Ling reached out and smiled happily.


    I watched silently from the side. It seemed that Du Ling really did what she said. She really missed last night. It''s just that quitting smoking is a long-term thing. How long can the two of them quit this time?


    Then, Hu Zi Old Gao and I made plans to leave tomorrow morning.


    In the evening, in my bedroom, I told Ding Ge about my business trip.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time we were apart since we were together. When this kind of business trip might not be seen for a few days in the past, we all missed each other very much and were looking forward to meeting again.


    I was supposed to watch the renovation with Ding Ge, but now it seems that I''m going back on my word.


    Ding Ge didn''t blame me. He said, "Well, I just went out to relax and relax. It''s such a good opportunity. Let''s have a good time."


    Ding Ge''s warm and gentle words sounded very comfortable. Her words always moved me easily.


    "Just remember not to mess around." Ding Ge added.


    "That''s a must!" I replied forcefully.


    Ding ge gave me a blank look, then began to help me pack my luggage, charger, razor, and tooth set one by one. Looking at her busy in my bedroom, I suddenly had the illusion that Ding Ge was already my wife, and we were husband and wife. It was a wonderful feeling.


    Beauty is like a dream. I can''t help but imagine our married life.


    Unfortunately, not yet.


    I thought Ding Ge and I were going to get married soon. There were only five months left. Soon, soon, and even a sense of urgency. Now I suddenly feel that five months is so long!


    But Ding Ge didn''t agree to live with me.


    Hey, do you want Du Ling to act for me?


    Du Ling could pretend to be afraid that Ding Ge might misunderstand and want to move out, and then Ding Ge would definitely be kind enough to stop her, but Du Ling was adamant, so I told Ding Ge that if we lived together, there wouldn''t be such a problem.


    "Hey, what are you thinking?" Ding Ge called me.


    I quickly shook my head and smiled, "Nothing."


    "Be careful outside and drive slowly on the road..."


    I smiled and said, "I won''t leave until tomorrow."


    "I know!" Ding Ge pouted.


    ...


    The next day, after getting up and cleaning up, I left. I gave the money I had prepared to Ding Ge and asked her and Lin Ya to go to the nursing home to donate the money.


    The restaurant was all arranged and we had nothing to worry about. After the three of us found a breakfast shop and had some food, we continued our journey and soon the car drove into the highway.


    Imagining the rest of the trip, I still have some expectations in my heart. I am eager to make the Xingyun hotel better. After all, Ding Ge and I are going to form a family, and I certainly hope to live a better life materially.


    It''s been a long time since the three of us came out together. It''s just the three of us, but we''re especially at ease. The three old men are talking nonsense, meat and vegetable combination, and the car turns to drive. The scenery outside is changing all the time. It''s very pleasant and pleasant!


    It wasn''t long before Hu Zi asked Old Gao, "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    "The cigarettes are all for Du Ling. Have you forgotten? There''s no smoke."


    "Stop at the next service area and buy a pack of cigarettes." Hu Zi said weakly.


    I hurriedly said, "Hey, you promised to quit smoking, so you broke your promise so quickly?"


    "No, I can''t get used to it. I have to take it slow."


    Old Gao, who was driving, suddenly handed Hu Zi a bottle of gum and said, "Chew it first."


    "Did you buy it or a box of cigarettes?" Hu Zi squeezed a piece of gum and put it in his mouth.


    "You can''t be too shameless!" Old Gao smiled.


    Then, when he arrived at the next service area, Old Gao did not slow down at all. Next to him was Hu Zi''s desperate voice: "No, no, no, no, no, no."


    But it was too late, so fast that the service area could not be seen in a blink of an eye. Hu Zi glared at Old Gao and said with gritted teeth, "You said you can''t be too shameless!"


    After walking a few kilometers, Hu Zi said to Old Gao, "Stop pretending. I can tell if you really want to smoke a cigarette. Light a cigarette and take a deep breath. Are you drooling? It must be uncomfortable in your throat, as if there''s something missing, isn''t it, isn''t it?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh. Hu Zi was too cheap.


    Old Gao was also speechless: "Hu Zi, when did you become so cheap, your cheap merit has obviously increased."


    "I learned it from you two."


    "Slander!"


    "Absolute slander!" I echoed.


    Out of all the jokes, the three of us didn''t feel like the time was running out. On the way, the three of us changed our cars and didn''t feel tired. Before noon, we arrived at our first destination.


    Sometimes if you don''t go out and take a look, you really don''t know how big the world is or how high the sky is outside!


    Every industry is a world, and the catering industry can be said to be an industry that will never disappear. The people live on food, and there will be no lack of restaurants wherever they go. This is a splendid world!


    There are so many different kinds of restaurants in the world that you can''t imagine without seeing them with your own eyes. From big to small, from house building, advertising design, internal structure, decoration style, facilities, artificial dishes and so on, from big to small, it can be said that every one of them is knowledge.


    Just the first day, I felt like jumping up from the bottom of a well to see a new world. I used to visit other hotels in Pucheng, but Pucheng was still too small. It was really eye-opening today.


    When can we open a perfect restaurant?


    The Xingyun hotel, which was about to open for a year, was also weak compared to those luxurious, high-class restaurants and restaurants of similar sizes and sizes.


    In the past three days, we have walked a lot of places, looked at a lot of places, many places are really much better than Xing Yun, of course, we had limited funds, and we didn''t know much about this industry, there are many lack of places, now after looking at many excellent places, we know which places can improve.


    In fact, there are also a lot of restaurants that are decorated very ordinarily and poorly, but there are a lot of customers, and some places even have to line up, which is naturally the spread of the word of mouth.


    A restaurant is not only luxurious outside, but also powerful inside.


    This trip was fruitful!


    Many, many thoughts welled up in my mind, and I also saw many, many shortcomings of the Xingyun hotel.


    After seeing so many excellent places, in the bottom of my heart, I naturally want to look up to them, and I also want to become so outstanding, and I have a direction to work hard in my heart.


    When I was in the hotel at night, I talked a lot with Hu Zi, the third year of senior high school. Hu Zi was right before. We shouldn''t stay in the hotel every day, but we should get in touch with the outside world. Our vision is very important. Not only do we want to think, but also think.


    Of course, it''s impossible to reach too high at once. We can only move forward step by step.


    Three days passed quickly.


    On the afternoon of the third day, we began to go back to Pucheng. Along the way, we chatted and sang. When we returned to Pucheng, it was already night.


    Hu Zi looked at his phone and said, "At this point, the restaurant should be closed."


    "I think so. What shall we eat?" The three of us haven''t had dinner yet, and Old Gao''s stomach growled.


    "Let Xing Yun do it at the restaurant later." Hu Zi scoffed, "We run a restaurant. Can we still starve you?"


    Soon, the car arrived at the Xingyun hotel. Sure enough, the door of the restaurant was closed.


    The three of us got out of the car. Hu Zi went to open the door first, but Hu Zi didn''t use the key. He pulled it gently and the shutter opened.


    Old Gao and I also saw the light. Hu Zi smiled at us and said, "Xiaoling hasn''t left yet."


    Old Gao and I also walked to the restaurant in the back. Looking at the lights in the restaurant, we felt an unspeakable sense of intimacy. Thinking that we would see Ding Ge when we got back, we were all energized and the fatigue on the way was much reduced.


    We saw Du Ling behind the counter, and she saw us too.


    When he saw us, Du Ling suddenly burst into tears. His emotions broke down in an instant.

 Chapter 495 : The Money Is Gone

    The three of us were stunned. What was Du Ling crying about?


    The three of them hurriedly walked over and asked du ling what was going on. Du Ling looked very sad. Tears were dripping down her cheeks, and there was a lot of money on the table. Du Ling seemed to be counting the money. She cried and said to us, "The money... Woo... The money is less than two thousand."


    When I heard this, I frowned and understood why Du Ling was crying.


    Old Gao said anxiously, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s less. It''s okay."


    Old Gao picked up the tissue and handed it to Du Ling, but du ling was crying and didn''t answer it. She just kept wiping her tears with her hands.


    Hu Zi also comforted her, "Yes, don''t cry first. Are you mistaken? Let''s count together."


    Du Ling still cried and said, "I''ve counted it several times, but it''s two thousand less."


    Du Ling was crying so hard that my mood suddenly turned sour.


    "You gave me the money, but I didn''t manage it properly!"


    Du Ling''s cries reverberated in the hall. We could all feel her violent emotions, but I still believed in Du Ling in my heart.


    There are only a few possibilities if the money is less than two thousand. The first is that the number is wrong. My cousin used to have this kind of situation when she collected the money, but most of the time there would not be such a big error. We walked for three days and lost two thousand at once. If the number is not wrong, it must be another problem!


    Either it was a mistake when collecting money with a customer, but the mistake of two thousand yuan could be basically eliminated.


    There was basically only one situation left, and that was stolen.


    Du Ling wouldn''t steal!


    I don''t know why, but I believe this girl. Although I haven''t known her for a long time, I just believe her. She is really a very simple girl. She works very hard in restaurants. She really works hard. She never complains. I believe it''s not her.


    If she had only stolen the two thousand yuan, she might as well have taken all the money from the account.


    Obviously, Hu Zi and Old Gao also trusted Du Ling. If they didn''t trust us, they wouldn''t give her the money.


    Then we comforted Du Ling for a long time, but she was so sad that she cried for a long time to stop crying. After I closed the door, the four of them sat on the table in the hall and counted the money again.


    It was only a three-day bill, which was easy to count, but we were still serious about it. As Du Ling said, it was two thousand yuan less, and it was two thousand yuan less.


    After counting, we all fell silent. Where did the two thousand dollars go?


    Du Ling''s tears flowed down again. She bit her lips hard and said wrongly, "Brother tiger, Brother xingyun, brother gaoyuan, I didn''t take it."


    Hu Zi smiled and comforted her, "Of course we know you didn''t take it. If you did, would you still be standing here?"


    Old Gao gently stroked Du Ling''s back and said, "We trust you, Xiaoling!"


    However, hearing Old Gao''s words, Du Ling cried even harder. She cried and said, "You believe me so much, but I messed this up. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Listening to Du Ling''s crying, I even felt a little guilty. If we hadn''t handed the restaurant to Du Ling, she wouldn''t have gone through what happened today.


    Old Gao couldn''t bear to see Du Ling crying all the time, but she couldn''t coax her. She had to lean her shoulder against Du Ling, and Du Ling cried with Old Gao. We all sighed. Du Ling felt wronged and needed to vent. Let her cry for a while.


    I said on the side, "Okay, even if the sky falls, we have to eat. I''ll go cook first."


    When I finished the meal, Hu Zi had already put away the money, and Du Ling did not cry anymore, but her eyes were still red, and her body was still trembling from time to time.


    Hu Zi said with concern, "Xiaoling, you haven''t eaten either. Come on, eat first."


    Handing the chopsticks to Du Ling, we began to eat. Du Ling wiped his eyes again, but the chopsticks did not move.


    Hu Zi added, "Isn''t it just two thousand yuan? What a big deal, just think of it as losing money and avoiding disaster."


    Du Ling said firmly, "Brother tiger, Brother xingyun, brother gaoyuan, you have deducted all my salary this month. I don''t have any money now, you deduct my salary."


    "How about that? You want the girl to cripple me." Hu Zi said jokingly, glancing at Old Gao and me at the same time. We understood the meaning in our eyes, and we nodded.


    We had no intention of asking Du Ling to compensate us. She worked so hard and did more than two waiters on her own. I''m afraid she didn''t realize how good she was.


    Du Ling was finally amused by Hu Zi once, but she was still very sad. She said, "But this is my responsibility. You can deduct my money."


    "All right, don''t blame yourself, Xiaoling. We won''t deduct a penny from you!" Old Gao said, "You didn''t do your job well. We didn''t do what we promised you."


    Old Gao took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and smiled sheepishly, "We couldn''t help it either. We''ve smoked a few of them in the past few days."


    Du Ling knew that Old Gao was comforting her. She laughed, and her emotions rose again. Her eyes were even more watery. It seemed that she was moved by us.


    She choked and said, "Brother tiger, Brother xingyun, brother gaoyuan, you guys are so good to me. In the past, when I worked in a clothing factory, I had to pay the original price for destroying a piece of clothing, but I let you lose two thousand yuan, so much, but you didn''t let me pay for it, you didn''t chase me away, you didn''t disturb me, you didn''t scold me..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Du Ling bit his lips again and his shoulders moved slightly. Hu Zi said softly, "Why are you scolding me? Okay, stop crying."


    "Okay, okay, let''s eat first. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s not talk about it anymore! Eat first. I''m starving!" I said on the side.


    Then, we didn''t talk about the money again. We quickly grabbed the chopsticks and were really hungry. We deliberately talked about some relaxing topics, but du ling was not in a good mood. After all, something like this happened, and she needed some time to calm down.


    After dinner, Du Ling took the initiative to clean up again.


    After that, we sat in the restaurant for a while, but we didn''t bring up the topic, but Du Ling couldn''t help but say, "I remember it clearly can''t be wrong. Two days ago, it wasn''t wrong. Why is there two thousand less today?"


    Du Ling was also particularly confused, not knowing what the problem was.


    Du Ling was not a careless girl. She must have been very serious when she checked in. If she said so, where did the money go?


    Hu Zi thought about it and asked, "Xiaoling, did you ask the rest of our hotel staff to help you with the checkout?"


    "No." Du Ling shook his head and said, "I always locked the drawer. I always locked it when I went to the bathroom."


    If Du Ling was really well protected, the money would not be so easily stolen, but this also means that most of the money was stolen!


    It won''t lose two thousand yuan for no reason.


    At this point, there could only be one explanation.


    Even if the drawer was locked, du ling could not sit behind the counter all the time, so the thief had a chance to get close to the money cabinet. The lock that put the money was not a good lock, but a common three-ring lock. Whether it was a key or other means, it was possible to open the drawer without Du Ling to take the money away.


    I think that after this incident, the lock of the restaurant needs to be changed.


    But at the end of the day, the restaurant was basically full of people, and when there were no customers, the other restaurants were also there.


    Hu Zi, Old Gao and I looked at each other, and it seemed that we were all thinking of the same thing.


    If the money was really stolen, then it was most likely stolen by our hotel staff, who could easily get behind the counter.


    I really don''t want to accept this kind of thing, especially not willing to accept it, even thinking about it makes me feel very uncomfortable. Because I want us to be close. After all, we stay together for a long time in the day. I hope that everyone can be very good friends.


    I hope it''s not them!


    Hey!


    I didn''t expect this to happen when the three of us went out.


    Besides, this matter can only be dealt with this way. We didn''t want to call the police. This kind of thing is too difficult to investigate! We can''t ask the employees who stole the money. Even if they did, no one would admit it.


    And in my heart, I really hope that someone else stole it! Instead of working together every day.


    Then Hu Zi said to spend some money on a safe. Old Gao and I nodded. It seemed that we should pay more attention in the future. This time, it was a lesson. I hope this is the only time that this will happen again.


    After that, we had to leave, and Du Ling and I started going back to the neighborhood.


    On the way, Du Ling didn''t say much and was probably still blaming herself for the money. I comforted her a few more words, but it didn''t help much. She was usually a very thrifty girl, and she probably didn''t spend much money a month. It would take a few days for her to lose two thousand yuan at once.


    I think I''ll let Lin Ya comfort her later.


    But du ling told me not to tell Lin Ya about it first. I nodded and let her rest well tonight. Otherwise, I would probably burst into tears when I saw Lin Ya.


    She had shed more tears today.


    Upstairs, Du Ling opened the door and walked into her room with tired steps.


    I took a breath and adjusted my mood.


    I want to see ding ge. I really miss ding ge outside these two nights. Looking at the strange scenery outside in the hotel, the loneliness in my heart is as deep as the stars.


    I really want to!


    Instead of knocking, I called Ding Ge, trying to trick her into giving her a surprise.


    Ding Ge didn''t answer my phone. A few seconds later, there was a knock on the door. There was a quick and happy knock on the door. I opened the door. It was Ding Ge. She was standing at the door with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 496 The Love I Want

    When I saw Ding Ge, I felt like...


    Wow!


    An indescribable feeling.


    When she reached her, it was as if the whole world had been lit up by a gentle light. Especially when she saw the smile on her face, it seemed to be bone-chilling sweetness. Ding Ge had always been a smiling girl, smiling friendly to people, chuckling softly, smiling naturally, smiling happily, smiling innocently, smiling gently, smiling backwards, smiling unstoppably...


    I can easily recall the way she smiled, the curve of her mouth and the light in her eyes, whether it was a smile or a laugh, whether it was a storm or a rainbow. I don''t know how she did it, as if she was particularly happy and would often raise the corners of her mouth.


    It was as if she was particularly good at making life simple and easy. She was smart enough to handle everything properly and let life develop as she imagined. It was as if she was especially good at it. It was as if in her world, everything could become pure, and then those parts that looked dull would be ignored.


    But the past two years have not been good for her. Because of me, she shed a lot of tears. Because of me, she can always easily become sad. I am ashamed. I feel like I have made a happy elf cry.


    Looking at her smiling sweet face with two rows of white teeth, I said to myself, from now on, I will always make her smile.


    "You still want to call and lie to me?" Ding Ge exposed my plan and smiled, "I knew you were back."


    My heart was like a hurricane. When I heard Ding Ge''s words, I went up and picked her up. Ding Ge looked panicked but didn''t dare to shout. I turned around and Ding Ge said anxiously, "The door isn''t closed yet."


    I carried Ding Ge back to the door, and Ding Ge quickly closed the door. Then I carried Ding Ge to my bedroom. Ding Ge opened the bedroom door again. After the two of them entered, I kicked the door savagely with my foot.


    He put Ding Ge on the bed.


    Ding Ge''s hair was as messy as falling petals, and her beautiful face was completely exposed. I looked at her white forehead, bent eyebrows, nimble eyes, exquisite nose, red lips, snowy skin, a face as exquisite as porcelain, like a flawless piece of jade.


    "You want to crush me to death!" A hint of shame flashed in his eyes as Ding Ge pushed me away.


    "Ow ow ow..." I immediately lay on the bed and screamed. Ding Ge was too hard.


    "You deserve it!" Ding Ge glared at me again and whispered, "It''s not good to let others see."


    "Do you use a hug when you get married?"


    "Marriage is marriage!"


    "Didn''t I want you to walk a few steps less?" I smiled and said, "Do you know how much weight I have to bear?"


    "Did I let you hug me?" Ding Ge looked exasperated but helpless.


    I said to myself, "I''ve gained a lot of weight!"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll bite you." Ding Ge gritted his teeth and made a hideous and frightening face, like a fierce little white rabbit.


    As she spoke, she grabbed my arm with her hand. Fortunately, it wasn''t summer, or else she might have to hang up. Ding Ge was really trying hard.


    Her breathing even quickened a little. When I said it was just a joke, dinger let me go and lay down to catch her breath.


    Then she remembered something and said softly, "Just come back? Have you eaten yet?"


    "I''m back for a while. I came back after dinner at the restaurant."


    "It''s pretty late then." Ding Ge added.


    "Yeah, it''s still a full 120 speed race."


    "Then why are you running so fast? Take a rest."


    "It''s okay. The three of us are driving in turns." I propped up my chin and looked at Ding Ge as if I couldn''t get enough of her. I had to talk on the phone for the past few nights, and now I can finally look at her.


    Ding Ge asked again, "How have you been playing outside these days?"


    "Not bad."


    "Then," at this moment, Ding Ge''s nimble eyes looked at me, his curly eyelashes like a window flower imprinted on the glass, "These days, do you miss me?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Really?" Ding Ge asked again in a warm voice, putting her hand on my face.


    I nodded again, feeling Ding Ge''s temperature and feeling warm.


    Ding Ge seemed quite satisfied with my answer. He smiled and asked, "Well, what''s the gain from going out this time?"


    Then, Ding Ge and I talked about our experiences and feelings in the past few days, as well as some pictures taken on my phone. We also showed them to Ding Ge and thought about our expectations for the future of the Xingyun hotel with Ding Ge.


    Dinger also told me about the renovation of the new house, but there was no progress. It was only three days, and it was estimated that it would take a month or two.


    That would be our home!


    Our world of two!


    It was exciting to think about it.


    When the place was finished and all the furniture was bought, Ding Ge and I were lying on our new bed, looking at each other and chatting like we did today.


    As our voices reverberated in the room, it was as if there was love between us, gradually wrapping us up like a thick fog. In a trance, we would even feel that we were not in the real world, but a fairyland with only the two of us.


    Looking at Ding Ge, I knew that this was the love I wanted.


    I love her, she loves me, and we are deeply rooted in each other''s hearts!


    After a while, Ding Ge sat up and I was a little disappointed to see her sit up. I didn''t want Ding Ge to leave so soon.


    Ding Ge looked at me with a comforting look, straightened his hair, and said to me, "Xing Yun, make me a midnight snack. You haven''t cooked for me in a long time."


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t know if Ding Ge was hungry for supper or if he missed the memories I made for her.


    I nodded. Of course I would like to make supper for Ding Ge. I stood up and asked her, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    "Just make a bowl of noodle soup."


    "Sure, no problem."


    The two of them went out of the bedroom together. I went to the kitchen to cook for Ding Ge. Ding Ge whispered again, "Will it disturb Xiaoling''s sleep?"


    I shook my head. She probably wasn''t asleep yet. I didn''t want to hide it from Ding Ge, so I told her about the restaurant.


    Ding Ge was also surprised and said, "How did this happen? I went to the Xingyun hotel these two days. Why didn''t Xiaoling tell me and the girl?"


    "It''s only a little tonight. It was quite a few days ago. Maybe Xiaoling found out about it after work today." I sighed, not to mention Du Ling. It was hard for me to lose so much money at once. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been crushed by hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    We are not children of rich families, and we know that it is not easy to earn money, so I especially hate the person who stole the money. If I have the ability, I really want to find him out.


    This person has destroyed something beautiful in my heart.


    Seeing me sigh, Ding Ge asked in a low voice again, "You don''t doubt Xiaoling, do you?"


    I shook my head and said, "No, it can''t be Xiaoling."


    "I don''t think so either. Xiaoling''s eyes. How can I put it? I''ve never seen such clean eyes."


    It seems that we all have the same impression of Du Ling, and Ding Ge said to himself, "Then who took the money?"


    "Only those who steal the money will know."


    Originally, Ding Ge said he wanted to comfort Du Ling. I told her that Du Ling wanted to be alone for a while, but Ding Ge gave up.


    Soon, I made a bowl of unskilled egg noodles for Ding Ge. The two of them sat at the table and she ate. I looked at her.


    The top of the bowl was steaming white. Ding Ge ate and said, "If I said I was about to cry, would you be very happy?"


    "It depends on whether it''s delicious enough to cry or awful enough to cry." It was a completely different story. A cold sweat broke out on my head.


    "Of course it''s delicious! Are you so insecure about your cooking?"


    I smiled, as long as it was delicious.


    "I should have scared you." Ding Ge said happily, "It tastes the same as before."


    Seeing how delicious Ding Ge was eating, I felt very satisfied.


    "Do you remember the time you cooked and got scalded by water?" Ding Ge''s face lit up with warm memories.


    I nodded. Of course, I remember. My heart ached so much, but I didn''t leave any scars.


    Although it hurt a lot, dinger''s pained eyes were still warm, and I even felt that it was worth it to leave a scar.


    "I wonder how you put up with it. Silly, I didn''t know to say it."


    "It''s like playing a game. You want to pass the next level after passing one, and then go all the way to the end. Hold on for a while, hold on a little longer, hold on for a while, and it will pass."


    Ding Ge listened to my strange explanation, stayed for a few seconds, and said scornfully, "Sick!"


    As we chatted, the world outside grew quieter and quieter. In this silence, looking at Ding Ge with bright eyes and white teeth in front of me, my heart began to stir.


    Finally, Ding Ge stretched, yawned, and said, "Okay, go to bed early. It''s late."


    Dinger looked out of the window. It was already dark outside.


    I still feel a little reluctant to give up. The last thing I like every day is that Ding Ge goes back to the opposite door, so I prayed again, "Ding Ge, will you sleep here tonight?"


    Ding Ge looked at me helplessly, as if I wanted to say it again, but... You know.


    I held her hand and refused to let her go. Ding Ge smiled bitterly and I continued, "It''s so late. You can sleep here for a night, okay? Just one night."


    "You can lie to a ghost. There must be a second night after sleeping the first night." Ding Ge''s smile was especially cute.


    "Tonight, tonight! The girl might be asleep. It''s too late for you to go back and disturb her, isn''t it?"


    As the two of them dragged on for a long time, I saw that Ding Ge was getting more and more loose, and I was more and more insistent. Sure enough, at the end of the day, Ding Ge sighed and said, "Okay, just one night."


    I suddenly felt as excited and excited as if I had won the battle!


    "But don''t touch me." Ding Ge said solemnly, "One bed, half each."


    I nodded repeatedly.


    In this way, dinger stayed.

 Chapter 497 When to Register?

    I happily locked the door for fear that ding ge would regret it. Joy was already in the wolf''s trap, so of course I couldn''t let her run away.


    Ding Ge came here in his pajamas, so there was no need to change. After we cleaned up, it was getting late.


    The two of them lay on the bed, and I turned off the lights at Ding Ge''s command.


    Taking a deep breath and enjoying this rare moment was not easy.


    I opened my eyes and tried to get used to the darkness in the room. Because Ding Ge had closed the curtains, there was basically no light in the room. After a while, I could see something in my eyes, and I could faintly see Ding Ge lying beside me.


    The bodies of the two of us were not touching each other, as if we were in the same boat.


    In the silence, Ding Ge and I could hear our breath clearly.


    At such a close distance, I could hardly see Ding Ge''s face, but I could feel her presence. I could also feel her with my eyes closed. Ding Ge was sleeping beside me, as if the whole bedroom was filled with a faint orchid fragrance because of her presence.


    In silence, there was a slight sound in her ear. I could feel a tiny movement from Ding Ge. I could feel her arms moving, or her legs moving, or she flipped over.


    I don''t know why, after a tiring day, my body was a little tired, but my spirit was especially excited, like I had been injected with stimulants, and I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    I turned around and turned in the direction of Ding Ge, but as soon as I moved, Ding Ge sensed it and immediately asked, "What are you doing?"


    I couldn''t see her expression, but I could feel her nervousness. I smiled bitterly and said, "Just turn over. Why are you nervous?"


    "Meng Xingyun, I''m warning you. Be honest." Ding Ge said, not quite confident.


    "Aren''t I being honest?"


    "I can''t see your face, but I can see your heart. Your heart is thinking of something bad right now."


    "No." In the darkness, the corners of my mouth curled up.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, dinger shouted in a hushed voice, then stomped my foot unceremoniously and said, "Xing Yun, you promised me not to touch me. You made so many promises to me before, but you said it when you proposed to me. In the future, all your promises to me will be fulfilled."


    I gritted my teeth in dismay. I had to say that Ding Ge''s move worked especially well for me. She actually suppressed me with her promise.


    Those who wanted to quietly take down the enemy''s position could only retreat back to their own territory, honestly put their hands on their chests, sighed, and opened their eyes to feel the passage of time...


    If I had known this was the case, I would have let Ding Ge and Lin Ya squeeze in.


    "Are you asleep?" After a while, I asked softly.


    "Can you sleep while you talk?" Ding Ge said angrily.


    "Can I ask you something, Ding Ge?"


    "What is it?"


    "You say that if I live in the same house as Du Ling, you won''t be jealous at all?" I asked curiously. At first, even I felt awkward, but now that I''m familiar with it, I feel better.


    "It''s so stressful to buy a house now. There aren''t many men and women who rent together. Isn''t that normal? Do I have such a small heart?"


    "You think so." I put my hands under my head and sighed.


    If only she were jealous.


    ...


    "Ding Ge."


    "What''s the matter now?" Ding Ge said impatiently.


    "Can I call you wife?"


    "No."


    "Wife."


    "...


    "Wife."


    "...


    "Wife."


    "Xing Yun, you''re so annoying!" Ding Ge broke down and said, "If you keep doing this, I''ll leave."


    I chuckled and said, "Stop, stop."


    I could hear ding ge heave a sigh of relief.


    "Ding Ge."


    "...


    "Let me tell you something."


    "Say it."


    "When can I call you wife?"


    Ding Ge sighed helplessly again and said, "Of course we have to get married."


    She sounded as if she was saying, "Ask me what you know!"


    "Is that okay after we register?"


    Ding Ge gave a perfunctory "Yes."


    "You said that our wedding has been set, so when are we going to register?" After all, only when they are registered can they be legally recognized as husband and wife.


    When I said this, Ding Ge suddenly fell silent.


    In an instant, the air seemed to have become stagnant, and in the gloom, an inexplicable depression suddenly struck.


    I suddenly realized how inappropriate my words were. Registration required a household register. Of course, Ding Ge''s household register was at her house. Her parents didn''t agree to us being together. Would they give the household register to Ding Ge?


    Ding Ge''s parents haven''t stopped us since dinger''s death that night. I think they have to compromise this time.


    So, if Ding Ge gave them an account book, they would give it to them too, right?


    Although Ding Ge did not speak, I could feel the ripples in her emotions.


    I couldn''t help but be annoyed that I shouldn''t have brought up this topic at this time!


    After a while, Ding Ge said, "Let''s go register when the house is ready, okay?"


    Ding Ge''s tone was calm but powerful.


    Listening to her voice, my chest felt like a volcano, erupting!


    If that''s the case, we won''t be able to get married for more than four months, but in about two months, we''ll be officially married.


    Time seemed to have moved on for two months.


    Don''t mention my excitement.


    But after the excitement, the consequences came, insomnia!


    This night, I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but I slept soundly. The next day, I didn''t get up early, which made me degenerate for a day.


    When I woke up, the light from the window finally squeezed into the room through the glass and curtains. I could see Ding Ge.


    In other words, now that we have been staying opposite the door, we can see that Ding Ge doesn''t sleep much, Ding Ge is sleeping peacefully, and she is still very beautiful in her sleep, like a sleeping beauty.


    Watching her fall asleep right next to me, her heart became especially calm and she couldn''t bear to disturb her.


    A faint emotion, like a stream flowing slowly, only felt that it was late!


    Not long after, Ding Ge woke up too. He looked at me warily, then touched his clothes, and then smiled at me. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she didn''t wake up like a cat napping.


    Then dinger and I got out of bed, and Ding Ge had to go across to change. We left the bedroom one by one.


    But when dinger reached the door, she suddenly stopped. I scratched my head, rubbed my eyes and asked, "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Dinger turned to signal me to go first, so I walked out of the door, and then, in an instant, a few glances shot at us.


    There was no doubt that Du Ling was there. I didn''t expect Lin Ya from the opposite door to visit so early. Tang Manya from the opposite door was there too. Unexpectedly, Old Gao came too. Hu Zi and Hu Zi were not there.


    So many eyes already.


    No wonder Ding Ge didn''t leave.


    I had some goose bumps, but I soon calmed down. What''s the matter? Is there a problem sleeping in a room with my fiancee? Everyone is an adult.


    I smiled at everyone calmly, but dinger retreated directly into the bedroom.


    Lin Ya looked at me meaningfully. She walked towards me with a suit of clothes in her hand. She walked to the bedroom door and threw the clothes to Ding Ge. She chuckled and said, "Put them on."


    Ding Ge''s face was already red.


    Lin Ya took the opportunity to tease again and asked, "Is it comfortable to sleep with me or Xing Yun?"


    I snickered on the side.


    Lin Ya closed the door and the two of us walked into the living room, while Tang Manya was comforting Du Ling. Obviously, everyone knew about it.


    "Second sister, it''s not your fault. If you were brother gaoyuan, they would lose it too. Don''t worry, such a person must be very greedy. There must be a second time after the first time. This time we didn''t catch him, we will catch him next time." Tang Manya was quite good at persuading people.


    Du Ling was obviously calmer than yesterday and did not cry again, but he was obviously not in a good mood.


    At this moment, lin ya looked at Du Ling and said to me, "Hey, this blow is probably very big for ling'' er."


    I nodded, but I replied, "I''ll be fine in a while."


    For now, this matter can only be settled as soon as possible.


    "Hey." Lin Ya sighed again and said rather helplessly, "Why did this happen all of a sudden?" Lin Ya reminded me again, "Xing Yun, I think 80 % of them are thieves in your restaurant. You should be careful in the future."


    I gritted my teeth. Everyone would think so. I could not help but say in a hateful voice, "If only I could find out the thief."


    Because of this thief, I can''t help but suspect the entire staff of the hotel. But I don''t want to do this. I don''t want to look at them with distrust.


    I am a more idealistic person, so I also hope that the Xingyun hotel is the ideal hotel. Here, employees will not see the boss like mice see cats. They can joke with the boss. They will enjoy the atmosphere here, not just as a boring job. There are too many boring jobs in life. I hope to create a happy and comfortable working environment.


    Employees don''t take advantage of each other, don''t flatter the boss, as long as they don''t like to eat and do their work seriously, they also help each other instead of gossiping behind their backs, complaining and shirking their responsibilities. I hate this kind of thing.


    "I was looking for an opportunity for ling'' er to help me take care of the milk tea business, but now I think it''s even harder for her to come over. Now she feels like she owes you more." Lin Ya gave me a resentful look.


    Lin Ya was right. No matter how much we tried to enlighten Du Ling, she still took the blame on herself. This simple girl was really heartbreaking.

 Chapter 498 Unable to Stop

    I thought this would be so peaceful.


    But good news never leaves the house, bad news spreads far and wide.


    After all, everyone knew about it, and the atmosphere of the restaurant suddenly became strange.


    No one is stupid. The first thing we suspect is who we lose the money. Everyone knows it. It makes us all feel awkward. We want to forget it, but it''s not that easy.


    For the next few days, Du Ling was quiet and quiet. He was busy in the restaurant and seemed to focus all his energy on work to make himself forget about it. We were all worried about her, but we couldn''t help her.


    She usually talked to Du Ling when she was chatting, but the smile on her face was much less, which obviously left a great trauma in her heart.


    And the most hateful thing is not that, but those slandering rumors.


    Old Gao told me.


    Old Gao and I went to the market to buy some food, and on the way, Old Gao was in a mood, his face a little gloomy.


    I asked him, "What''s with this expression? Who made you angry?"


    "No one bothered me." Old Gao said faintly, "Do you know what the three new waiters in our restaurant say in private?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The three of them are in cahoots. They are like eight women. How can they say that there is less money if the money is good? Maybe it is Du Ling who is calling for the thief to catch the thief. Only she has the key and looks so strict. Who can steal it?" Old Gao purposely described it to me in a disgusting tone. It was obvious that he was disgusted by the three of them.


    I sighed. When this happened, there would inevitably be all kinds of suspicions and discussions. I knew it would be like this, suspecting this, suspecting that, suspecting this.


    At this time, Old Gao said angrily, "I think it might be the three of them who stole it. In turn, they falsely accused Du Ling. Do they have any evidence? They''re just talking nonsense here."


    "Forget it. Why are you angry with them?"


    "I just couldn''t get over it. Shi Yuan introduced all three of them. They were usually very cold to Du Ling, with fake smiles on their faces, but that''s what they said behind their backs. They''re just jealous and don''t like Du Ling, that''s why they say that!"


    Old Gao was so excited that I didn''t care too much, "It''s not as serious as you said. It''s good to be together."


    "What''s behind the front? You''re smart. Du Ling is usually very capable in the restaurant, but the more capable she is, the more the others can''t. They see how Du Ling can be comfortable. Du Ling is just a simple sister shouting, how can they really think that Du Ling is a sister?" Old Gao was so angry that he suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, the oldest Sister liu, she hates it the most. She always likes to show off under the boss''s eyes. I get annoyed when I see her!"


    "I can''t help it. She''s such a person. That''s all she has in her life."


    Sister liu was about thirty years old, but he was very eloquent and worldly in front of people. He was always gossiping and gossiping in private. If you watched her, she would work very hard. If you didn''t watch her, her movements would immediately slow down. There were a lot of people in society who had a negative attitude towards work, no passion, and was also worn down by life.


    Not a very good employee, but how can I find a satisfied employee in all aspects, as long as the work is said in the past.


    This is why I like Du Ling more than the other three employees, not because Du Ling works the hardest and surest, but because Du Ling is clean, cleaner than any of us, like a piece of white paper, and the hotel staff, including the three of us, Old Tiger, we have all dyed all kinds of colors in this big vat of society.


    I tried to persuade Old Gao, but there was no need to get angry. Old Gao didn''t say anything, but his face was still a little pale.


    In fact, when Old Gao told me about these discussions behind my back, I was also uncomfortable. I didn''t want to hear such words.


    All I could do was run away and try to filter these things out.


    However, the rumors did not end. Two days later, Hu Zi found me and Old Gao again.


    It was night, and everyone left. There were only three of us left in the restaurant. Hu Zi said he had something to tell us.


    "Today, Shi Yuan told me something." Hu Zi spoke very slowly and stopped talking. Old Gao and I were immediately intrigued. After sighing, he said, "Shi Yuan said that Jiang Yan used the ear-piercing spoon on the keys."


    We''re not stupid. We all know what Shi Yuan is trying to imply.


    However, I could not help but frown after listening to it. This could not be used as evidence! We can''t judge that jiang yan stole the two thousand yuan because of this.


    At the same time, I also have some doubts that it is Jiang Yan. It can be said that jiang yan is the first hero of our restaurant. He is the chef we hired at the opening of the restaurant. He is the oldest. We have known each other for almost a year.


    Jiang Yan is usually a very careless person. He often laughs. He is very nice. I have a good impression of Jiang Yan. I don''t think he will steal the two thousand yuan.


    I asked first, "What does this mean?"


    Hu Zi shook his head and said, "It doesn''t mean anything."


    It was just another suspicion.


    I stood up and breathed a little gloomily. I didn''t know when this would stop. I hated this kind of unfounded suspicion. Even though I knew that 90 % of them had been stolen by one of these people, I didn''t want to doubt them one by one, doubt their motives, and look at their future performance in the hotel with suspicion.


    I would rather lie to myself that it could have been stolen by another professional thief or a customer. As for how, there were some powerful thieves who could have stolen it. It took only a few seconds to steal something without anyone noticing. My cell phone and wallet were stolen that way back then.


    Either way.


    I really hope this thing gets over quickly.


    However, the next day, something very serious happened in the restaurant.


    In the morning, dinger and I drove Lin Ya''s car to our new house and looked at the progress of the renovation. Ding Ge and I have been like this for the past few days. We got a new house together. The restaurant should be busy by noon. We''ll go back.


    At this time, Du Ling called me.


    She cried to me and said, "Brother xingyun, where are you? Come back quickly."


    Hearing her voice made me feel bad. I felt uneasy for the past few days and asked quickly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Master jiang and master shi are fighting." This was what Du Ling usually called Jiang Yan and Shi Yuan. Du Ling said again, "Brother tiger and brother gaoyuan are fighting. They are fighting very hard. Come here quickly."


    I was stunned for a moment. How could they fight? But I quickly remembered what Hu Zi said last night. It must be because of those words that Jiang Yan and Shi Yuan fought.


    When I heard the fight, I felt a little dizzy. The two chefs in the restaurant fought. Is there any way to open the restaurant?


    I could even hear some intense voices in the microphone. I quickly said to Du Ling, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After saying that, Ding Ge and I quickly left the new house. On the way, I was driving, but my heart was particularly agitated.


    How could anyone fight when they were all so big? The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. Because of him, the whole restaurant was about to collapse.


    By the time I arrived at the restaurant, the people had already dispersed.


    Jiang Yan and Shi Yuan were gone, and so were Hu Zi and Old Gao.


    I asked. Du Ling said that Hu Zi took shi yuan to the hospital. I was shocked again and said, "To the hospital. Is it serious?"


    Du Ling shook his head and said, "Nothing. It''s just that master shi''s face was scratched."


    Because I wasn''t there, I didn''t know what the scene was like, but looking at the messy tables and chairs in the restaurant, it must have been very intense.


    I asked again, "What about jiang yan and Old Gao? Is Jiang Yan okay?"


    Du Ling shook his head and said, "Brother gaoyuan and master jiang went out together."


    I sighed and looked at the three waiters, who were silent. I said to them, "Okay, let''s take a day off today."


    In this case, it''s definitely not going to open today!


    Adults don''t fight like children. They make up after a while. It takes a lot of effort to make Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan reconcile, and even if they do, they will not be as harmonious as they used to be.


    I brushed my hair, walked out the door, looked at the busy street, and exhaled heavily.


    I called Hu Zi first and asked about shi yuan. Hu Zi said there was nothing to worry about. He was fine. But now Shi Yuan was very excited. I could still hear Shi Yuan''s voice on my phone saying that I didn''t say that he stole the money, which means he took the key. He just took it. What''s wrong with that? Shi Yuan was very excited when I heard it on the phone. I didn''t tell Hu Zi much. Let Hu Zi pacify him first.


    Then I called Old Gao again.


    Old Gao said, "Jiang Yan has gone home. He said he quit."


    "Resign?" I was shocked again. So serious?


    Old Gao sighed and said, "He wouldn''t listen to me. He''s determined to resign."


    To be able to fight, they must have been extremely emotional. I asked Old Gao, "How did they fight?"


    "Shi Yuan doubted what Jiang Yan said. It got into Jiang Yan''s ears. Jiang Yan was so angry that he felt that he was being slandered. After a few words, they started fighting. If Hu Zi and I hadn''t tried so hard to stop Shi Yuan, we wouldn''t have known what it was like."


    Shi Yuan was thin, old, and jiang yan was a young man with a slanted physique. No one would pull Shi Yuan apart and Jiang Yan would definitely beat him up.


    Fortunately, Hu Zi and Old Gao were here, and it would be even worse if Shi Yuan was broken.


    There should still be a chance to make up for it.


    I said to Old Gao, "I''ll go talk to him. I''ll go to Jiang Yan''s house."


    "Okay."


    I know where the jiangyan family is. I didn''t stay in the restaurant. After telling Du Ling, I drove Lin Ya''s car to the jiangyan family.

 Chapter 499 : Talk to Jiang Yan

    I would rather it be Shi Yuan and Jiang Yan fighting with other people than the two of them fighting.


    Any external conflict is fine. I don''t want to face internal conflicts. External conflicts, we can work together to solve them. What about internal conflicts, even if they are solved, will they still be the same as before?


    After buying two boxes of gifts at a store, I drove to jiang yan''s house.


    Jiang Yan''s wife was leading the children in the courtyard. When she saw me, we chatted politely. Jiang yan was obviously in a bad mood and was sitting alone in the courtyard smoking.


    Jiang Yan beckoned me to sit down.


    I did not immediately persuade him, and jiang yan did not speak, but remained silent, and the cigarette in his hand was floating in the yard. In fact, Jiang Yan smoked very little now. He had talked to me today, but he did not think much about smoking before, but after having a child, he found that smoking was not only harmful to his body, but also to those who did not smoke.


    And now the rapidly burning cigarette seemed to have exhausted Jiang Yan''s mood!


    After a while, Jiang Yan said to me, "Xing Yun, stay for dinner later, and let me make you dinner for the last time."


    I smiled helplessly and said, "Old man, how can you say it so sad, as if something happened. Even if you really don''t work at the restaurant, I can''t come and visit you in the future, can I?"


    "That''s not true. It must be very welcome." Jiang Yan smiled and said, "I know you''re here to talk to me. Don''t talk to me. I''ve made up my mind."


    "Don''t you even give me a chance to persuade you?" I''m going to play the emotional card.


    Jiang Yan reached out his hand to me and stopped with a smile, "No."


    Jiang Yan''s bluntness didn''t embarrass me. I''ve known him for so long and I know him very well.


    But of course, I came here today to persuade jiang yan to go back. We have been working together for so long. To be honest, we have feelings. I really like Jiang Yan. I really hope he can stay.


    "What''s going on? I''m renovating the house outside. Du Ling called me." I asked Jiang Yan.


    "This Shi Yuan, he has a problem!"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Tell me, why did he say I stole the money?" Speaking of this, jiang yan became excited again. He slapped the table and said in a louder voice, "I have been a cook for jiang yan for so many years. I dare say that all the money I have is clean. I earned it with my mother''s hard work. I stole money. Do I need to steal the two thousand yuan? How short of money am I!"


    It was not good to be misunderstood. When that despicable Qin Huai made Ding Ge misunderstand me, I was so full of grievances that I couldn''t tell, so I could feel Jiang Yan''s feelings.


    "Did he say that? What proof does he have that he said that about you?" I continued to ask.


    Jiang Yan didn''t answer, but looked into my eyes and asked seriously, "Xing Yun, do you believe me? Do you think I stole the money from the restaurant?"


    "If I don''t believe you, can I come today?" I said it with utmost sincerity.


    My gaze comforted Jiang Yan, but his anger did not abate. He continued to say angrily, "Yes, Shi Yuan didn''t personally say that I took the money, but what did he mean? He said I used the ear-piercing spoon on the keychain. What did he mean by that? We are all adults, who doesn''t understand! Besides, he was right next to me when I used the ear scoop."


    "If he wants to say it, just say it. We are not afraid of the shadow. If we don''t take it, we don''t take it. Why should we bother with him?"


    "Why bother with him?" Jiang Yan glanced at me and said angrily, "It''s not you who got wronged."


    "Yes, yes, Brother Jiang. You feel wronged. I know."


    "The money was stolen from the restaurant. We all know that our employees have the highest chance of stealing money. Everyone knows that. Xing Yun, if you suspect me, I won''t say anything, but shi yuan just wants to use this to mislead everyone and make everyone think that I did it. I can''t even explain it." Jiang Yan added, "Doable cloud, you know, the drawer we put the money in uses a three-ring lock. It''s so easy to open. Besides, I''m not saying that Du Ling stole the money. I think the girl is fine, but let''s talk about it. Du Ling is not suspicious. We are all suspicious, but you can''t say that."


    I answered, "We were also in the wrong. We wouldn''t be able to steal it if we changed the sturdy lock."


    "Cut." Jiang Yan took out another cigarette from his cigarette case.


    I advised, "Okay, stop smoking. It''s at home."


    Only then did Jiang Yan put down the cigarette case, but his mood was still difficult to calm down. After a while, he said, "To be honest, Xing Yun, Shi Yuan is such a bad person. I would never work with such a person."


    I sighed and said so much to Jiang Yan. Jiang Yan''s idea of resigning was still as solid as iron, which made me feel even more stressed.


    "In the past, I was actually a little dissatisfied with shi yuan, but I didn''t say anything. I also felt that it was not good for you to speak ill of him behind his back when they worked together. I don''t like it. But I have to say this today. It''s been a bloody fight anyway. Who cares?"


    Jiang Yan''s tone was full of disgust for shi yuan. He said, "We two chefs in our restaurant do the same job. Shi Yuan is better paid than me. I don''t complain. Shi Yuan is capable. I''m quite impressed. I won''t say I''m jealous of him because of this. No, I still know how capable I am. He has been cooking for so many years and is really better than me. So he usually puts himself in the position of big brother. A little arrogant, like everyone around him, like others to flatter, it''s nothing, who doesn''t like to listen to the good. Sometimes you tell me to cook this dish. I won''t say anything. I''ll cook. I''ll do more. It''s nothing. In the past, I only thought he was too shrewd, but now I understand that such a person, not to mention friendship, can not coexist, you are very friendly to him, people don''t care at all, how to talk about you behind your back? His mother dared to plant such a thing, but Shi Yuan''s face was dark. Xing Yun, you may think my words are a little heavy, but I understand him. His mother was the eunuch who slandered the emperor in ancient times."


    I really think Jiang Yan''s words are a little heavy, but shi yuan did something wrong. His hint was too obvious, but it could not be used as evidence. Besides, Shi Yuan was on the side when Jiang Yan used the ear-splitting spoon. To be frank, it wasn''t intentional.


    He said a long string of words, which made me feel even more difficult to persuade jiang yan to go back.


    "Actually, I didn''t want to make things difficult for you." Taking a breath, Jiang Yan added.


    I looked at him, and Jiang Yan explained, "Hu Zi was the first to find Shi Yuan and I, but Hu Zi was more interested in who we all know. Shi Yuan is a petty person. After working with him for so long, I can see through him. So it''s better to resign than to be fired."


    "What if we don''t fire you?"


    "Xing Yun," Jiang Yan smiled bitterly and said, "If only the Xingyun hotel were yours. But it''s not. Hu Zi is too realistic. You''re different. You''re too ideal. This is your strength and your weakness. That''s why I''m willing to tell you so much today. Shi Yuan definitely wants me to go, and Hu Zi will definitely let me go by then, so I don''t want to stay. I feel bad if I let your brothers fight."


    Jiang Yan sighed again and said, "Forget it. We have to leave."


    Jiang Yan''s words became sad again, but I still didn''t give up and said, "Brother Jiang, you think too much. We are all adults. It''s all over if we sit together and talk. We don''t have to leave."


    "Xing Yun, I''ll only make things worse if I stay. Besides, I really don''t want to work in the same kitchen as someone who disgusts me." Jiang Yan smiled faintly and said, "I think jiang yan still has a way to go. For the sake of life, we have to compromise, but this kind of slander, I will never accept."


    "Isn''t it more of a hindsight to talk about you leaving like this?"


    "Then it doesn''t matter. I''m gone anyway. I know I didn''t do it."


    Jiang Yan told me so much that I didn''t want to talk to him anymore. It was better to let him go than to let him come back unhappy.


    But thinking of Jiang Yan leaving, I still felt a little reluctant. I finally asked, "Is it really that determined?"


    Jiang Yan nodded firmly.


    I took a deep breath. In that case, so be it. Resign. I choose to respect Jiang Yan.


    I looked at the chef who had been working for almost a year and said from the bottom of my heart, "Brother Jiang, if I were to choose between you and Shi Yuan to stay at Xing Yun, I would choose you."


    "That''s the difference between you and Hu Zi." Jiang Yan smiled. "To be honest, I was very happy during Xing Yun''s time. It''s comfortable to work with a boss like you!"


    Jiang Yan''s words made me feel a little emotional. I still remember the other day when everyone was sitting together drinking, Jiang Yan said that he was particularly happy in the Xingyun hotel and expressed his hopes of working at the Xingyun hotel all the time, but I didn''t expect that after a few days, he would leave.


    Things are unpredictable!


    Finally, Jiang Yan said to me, "Xing Yun, let me say one more thing here. You should be careful of shi yuan. This person is really not someone deep down."


    I nodded.


    Then Jiang Yan and I stopped talking about Shi Yuan, and I stayed at shi yuan''s house for dinner. If I didn''t drive, I would have accompanied him and had a few drinks.


    Before I left, I said to Jiang Yan, "Brother Jiang, I hope you find a better job. If there are any difficulties in the future, call me. If there are no accidents, this number will always be used."


    There was no such thing as an endless feast, and that was the end of Jiang Yan''s journey to Xing Yun.


    Xing Yun, on the other hand, had to continue.

 Chapter 500 : Upgrade

    After leaving jiang yan''s house, I drove back to the hotel.


    My mood became a little melancholy because I didn''t like to be apart. When xiao yi and Xiaolian left, I didn''t want to part with them, but these people are gone now.


    The time we chatted and played together in the Xingyun hotel could only be a memory.


    In the mood of parting, autumn in my eyes seemed to add some sadness. My mood was like a leaf falling from a tree, withered and lonely.


    Driving to the front of the restaurant, I saw through the window that Hu Zi and Shi Yuan had returned, and Old Gao and Du Ling were sitting in the lobby.


    I took back my thoughts of sadness. This is not over yet!


    I opened the door and walked in. I heard Hu Zi and Shi Yuan talking.


    Hu Zi was trying to persuade shi yuan. He smiled and said, "Brother shi, just say a few words less. When Jiang Yan comes back, I''ll ask him to apologize to you. If not, you can hit him. Do you think so?"


    "All right, Hu Zi, stop it." Shi Yuan pointed to the band-aid on his face. "I''m a man in my 40s and 50s, old and young. Where do you want me to put my face? I can''t stay in this restaurant, Hu Zi. Just let me go and work with Jiang Yan. I don''t know when I''ll be killed by him!"


    I frowned. Is Shi Yuan resigning too?


    "Look at what you said. I said it. I''ll make the decision for you." Hu Zi said and saw me. "Okay, Xing Yun''s back. Where''s Jiang Yan, Xing Yun?"


    I looked at Hu Zi, then at the sullen Shi Yuan, and replied, "I quit."


    "Resign?" Hu Zi was stunned, and Shi Yuan turned to look at me.


    Hu Zi walked up to me and whispered, "Didn''t you persuade him?"


    "It''s no use trying to persuade him. He''s very determined."


    "Hey!" Hu Zi sighed and said, "Just leave. We can''t stop you from leaving."


    At this time, Shi Yuan said unconvinced: "Hehe, he also lost his temper and resigned, I think it is guilty!"


    Obviously, Shi Yuan was very upset because of the beating, and Hu Zi continued to persuade him, "Okay, Jiang Yan resigned. Brother shi, I think we should just forget about this and give our brothers face, okay?"


    Shi yuan glanced at Hu Zi and came down the stairs. But then he said a lot of emotional things and we all laughed together.


    Jiang Yan has resigned. We can''t let another chef go.


    After a while, Hu Zi said, "Since jiang yan is gone, this chef has to hire another one. Brother shi, can you introduce one?"


    "Forget it. There are many chefs. There are many of them. I''ll make a phone call and they''ll come to work tomorrow." Shi Yuan is also a boaster, but I believe he can find a chef.


    As long as this matter can be solved, I am really tired.


    I can''t help but sigh. I really hope this is over!


    This day the restaurant was not open, so I stayed at home in the afternoon. Du Ling was at home too. She seemed to have something to say to me, but she didn''t know how to say it. I asked Du Ling, "What''s wrong, Xiaoling? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Brother xingyun, I killed master jiang, didn''t I?" Du Ling bit her lip and said guiltily.


    I smiled bitterly. Why should I? She was blaming herself for Jiang Yan''s resignation.


    Indeed, Jiang Yan''s resignation could implicate the source of Du Ling''s loss of money, but it was not Du Ling''s fault, who let shi broad talk.


    "Of course you didn''t kill him." I comforted du ling, "He resigned himself."


    "But it''s my fault. If it weren''t for me, master jiang and master shi wouldn''t have fought."


    I made a joke with Du Ling and said, "What do you mean by that? Are they fighting for you or are they fighting for you?"


    Du Ling smiled shyly, then said sadly, "Am I a jinx?"


    "Why do you say that about yourself!" I frowned.


    Du Ling sighed, sat on the sofa, and said to himself, "I feel like I''ve been bringing bad luck to people around me, not just people around me, but myself. When I was young, my father passed away. My mother raised our family all by herself. If it weren''t for me, my mother wouldn''t have been so burdened. She was very tired, and now she has a backache. I want to make money, but this year, I didn''t make much money at all, and I..."


    Speaking of this, Du Ling suddenly became agitated, and a strange light flashed in her eyes. I frowned. I always felt that Du Ling had something on her mind that she didn''t tell us. She had secrets that we didn''t know about.


    Then Du Ling adjusted his breathing and said, "I always seem to be unlucky. I don''t do anything well. I haven''t been in the south for a long time, and I''ve changed places in Pucheng. Now that I''m at the Xingyun hotel, I''ve brought bad luck to myself. Not only have I lost my money carelessly, but I''ve also caused such a big disaster. Don''t you think I''m a jinx?"


    I looked at the girl in front of me who was a little self-abased and sensitive.


    I thought that over time, du ling would gradually look away from this, but now I realize that Du Ling is more fragile than I thought.


    She blamed herself so much that she always pushed everything on herself. It was hard for me to see her like this. I always felt that if Du Ling kept doing this, she would have to change into depression sooner or later!


    It was true that I had been negligent before. I looked at Du Ling seriously and wanted to enlighten her.


    I sat next to her and said, "How can you say that? Coming to this world is not our choice, so don''t ever feel like a burden or a burden. You used to be so young that you couldn''t do anything even if you missed your mother, and you''ve done a great job. Although I''ve never seen you get along with your family before, I can feel your filial piety just by listening to you. I know you''re definitely a filial girl."


    Du Ling lowered his head slightly, as if he was still immersed in a thick sense of guilt.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that I was such a jerk when I was a kid? I made my parents angry every two or three days, and I can''t say all the bad things I did every day. Compared to us, you are definitely the good kid in the eyes of parents and teachers, and I am the bad kid."


    Du Ling finally smiled lightly and said, "Brother xingyun, you''re not bad. You''re good, and you''re very good at taking care of people."


    "That was before. You''ve never seen me before. I hate it." I continued, "Also, you just left school and haven''t been in society for a long time. You will inevitably encounter a lot of setbacks and hardships, but we are all the same. I, and your sister, lin ya, I don''t know if she told you. We all came from very difficult times, but you can''t be defeated by these things. You have to work hard and be strong. Not only for myself, but also for my family."


    Du Ling listened very carefully, and then she nodded at me again. I knew it would work for her.


    "That''s right. Don''t keep thinking about the annoying things in your life. Think more about happy people, friends, family, people and things you like, right? The most important thing is not to always put all the blame on yourself. How tired is that?"


    I looked at Du Ling again and said, "Look at me!"


    Du Ling blinked and looked at me doubtfully.


    "Do you know the name of our restaurant?"


    "Xingyun hotel." Du Ling looked even more confused.


    "What''s my name?"


    Du Ling couldn''t help but smile, but still replied honestly, "Meng Xingyun."


    "Yes, Xing Yun, lucky." I smiled and said, "With me around, any bad luck will be chased away, only luck will be left!"


    Du Ling, who was suddenly enlightened, smiled happily and seemed to be in a much better mood.


    "Thank you, Brother xingyun."


    "Be nice to me, we''re roommates!" I smiled again and said, "Be happy in the future, okay? If you like something, buy it for yourself. Don''t be reluctant to spend money. You can''t wait to give all the money to your family. You have to have your own life too. You''re a big girl in your twenties. Dress yourself up nicely and be more confident. You''re no worse than others. You''re fine."


    Du Ling nodded with a reddish face.


    ...


    In the evening, Shi Yuan found the chef and two more. Shi Yuan said that both of them were his apprentices, two or three years younger than us. As for the standard, we don''t know yet, so we can only use them first.


    I didn''t expect Shi Yuan to introduce two people at once, but he said that the back chef was usually very busy, and there wasn''t much to add. Hu Zi agreed, and I didn''t say much.


    The next day, the restaurant opened normally.


    In the morning, I stood at the entrance of the yafeng bakery opposite me and looked up at the Xingyun hotel signboard opposite me. I had an inexplicable feeling in my heart.


    Today, Shi Yuan introduced the two apprentices and two new chefs to work. Together with the three waiters he introduced before, it was a vague feeling that Shi Yuan had become the boss of this restaurant. This always reminded me of what Jiang Yan said to me, and I felt a little uneasy!


    Moreover, I suddenly realized that the staff of the hotel who had just opened had left except for the three of me, Old Tiger.


    Xiaoyi, Xiaolian, cousin, Jiang Yan, these people, they all left the Xingyun hotel.


    Shi Yuan was invited by Hu Zi later.


    It could be said that in less than a year, the hotel had undergone a complete renovation.


    Now the waiters like Du Ling and Sister liu, and the three chefs like Shi Yuan, these are all the employees of our restaurant. I can''t help but lose my mind at the thought of this. Is this really an era where everything is changing at an accelerating speed?


    The flowing streets, the changing seasons of flowers and plants, the renovation of new signs, and the increasingly tall buildings...


    Everything changed so fast...


    At this moment, Ding Ge walked beside me and asked, "What are you thinking? Are you in a bad mood?"


    "No." I smiled and shook my head.


    I''m not in a bad mood, but I suddenly realize that the hotel is different today, and I feel a little uncomfortable. I always feel that the Xingyun hotel is completely different from the Xingyun hotel when it first opened. It has changed a lot, but I know that as long as Hu Zi and Old Gao and I stay together, the soul of the Xingyun hotel will not go away.


    But at this moment, I had an inexplicable feeling of drifting, indescribable feeling, like a small boat sailing in the sea, suddenly lost its direction, I don''t know what the future of the Xingyun hotel will be like?


    What will it become?

 Chapter 501 New Beginning

    On this day, this autumn, it finally began to rain!


    The rain was not heavy, it was not small, it was pattering, if you listen carefully, you will hear the sound of rain.


    It landed on the street lamp, on the clothes, on the glass, on the leaves, in the wind, on this autumn day.


    I looked up at the sky. It was dark and gloomy. It made me feel lonely and depressed.


    On this day, the restaurant ushered in a new beginning, this little rain that affected my mood, I don''t know if there is any hidden meaning?


    I didn''t go to the restaurant to see how Shi Yuan''s two apprentices were doing. Instead, I planned to spend some time at the cake shop across the street.


    This day was also a new beginning for the yafeng bakery!


    This is a somewhat magical cake shop!


    It didn''t open for long, just like a baby, but under the care of Lin Ya and his family, it was growing like a baby.


    At the beginning, I only felt that this bakery was not much different from other bakeries, although it was also very exquisite and beautiful, but now, when I carefully looked at the elegant style bakery, I felt that it was completely different from the first time I met her, just like a beautiful woman who experienced the sedimentation of time and had a unique temperament and charm.


    This shop was opened by Lin Ya to help lin feng and tang manya, and tang manya was the soul of this bakery.


    Every day, the bakery was always cleaned up like a bright mirror, especially clean and spotless. Coming in here was like a dream place. The pastries displayed on the counter were like enchanting works of art, but it was not as high up as the items in the art museum. It looked especially earthy because it could make our taste buds enjoy all kinds of delicious desserts and cakes. Wait, look at those freshly made desserts, those fake cake models, especially under the warm yellow light, and you can''t help but swallow a few more mouthfuls of saliva.


    Of course, the exquisite and luxurious decoration was only the surface, and it could only be a beautiful vase, but with the details of Tang Manya''s care, it was like breathing, as if alive, where you can feel a warm and warm atmosphere.


    At this time, a new item was added to the cake shop... Milk tea.


    Lin Ya had always been a courageous person. She had voluntarily given up college to work, accepted Tang Manya and Lin Feng''s relationship, and opened a bakery for them, while she had resigned to open a photography shop. She had always been bold, and I admire her for that.


    Perhaps it was because of her family. From the countryside, she was particularly independent, like a plum blossom in the cold winter. She was unruly, did not admit defeat, did not give up.


    It can be said that lin ya''s character in these aspects has always had some influence on me.


    Just as I suggested to her a few days ago, the window of the cake shop has been transformed into a window selling milk tea. Of course, you can sit in the milk tea shop on such a gloomy day and have a cup of milk tea to warm your mood.


    I walked to the window with Ding Ge and looked into the cake shop. Lin Ya was busy looking down and didn''t see me. I smiled and shouted, "Boss, have a cup of milk tea."


    Lin Ya looked at me and her eyes sparkled. She smiled as if she thought of me as god and said, "One cup, one hundred!"


    "Stealing money!" I opened my mouth wide and drank a hundred cups. Am I crazy?


    I took a look at the price of all kinds of milk tea stuck on the window. It was no different from the usual milk tea shop. Why did you give me a hundred?


    "What about me?" Ding Ge asked with a smile.


    "Ding Ge is free!" Lin ya said in a soft tone.


    Ding Ge smiled even more brightly, sweeter than milk tea.


    I immediately felt greatly insulted. I glared at Ding Ge and said, "Why is it that my cup is 100 for free?"


    "If you come back from an operation in Thailand, I''ll give you free too, but for the rest of your life." Lin Ya gave a rare mischievous smile and said, "Isn''t it very tempting? You can really think about it."


    It seems that Lin Ya enjoyed selling milk tea very much. She seemed to be in a good mood, and I was also in a much better mood while chatting with Lin Ya.


    Ding Ge was also watching the show and said, "There can be this!"


    I''m a big man who doesn''t care about two little women. He smiles and says in a flattering tone, "Look, we''re neighbors opposite each other. The store is also facing the door. We''re all happy to get rich. How about a free drink?"


    "How can you get rich for free?" Lin ya gave me a blank look.


    Ding Ge giggled and looked at me with a pained expression, but said in a gloating tone, "Xing Yun, you''re so pitiful."


    I''m sweating a little. Is it that hard to drink milk tea?


    I pointed at my face and said, "Can I brush my face?"


    Lin ya seemed to have thought of something and couldn''t help but rejoice. After a while, she took a deep breath and said to me, "Xing Yun, I really don''t want to make fun of you, but you really have an overdrawn face. You brush your face, owe money, how do you do it?"


    This will destroy this face. You must underestimate me.


    I continued to point to my face and said, "This face does not look as pleasant as fresh meat, but this is a familiar face. Don''t you think that bei er is kind?"


    Lin Ya shook his head. I ignored him and continued, "Look at the smile on this face. It''s so bright and sincere, isn''t it?"


    Lin Ya shook his head in a daze.


    I sighed. Careless friends! Careless friends!


    "Let''s not talk about the discount price. We''re all old acquaintances. Can we have a cup at the original price?"


    "No!"


    "Hahahaha..." Ding Ge laughed shamelessly.


    Just as we were talking and laughing, two girls came over and asked for two cups of milk tea, while Ding Ge and I walked into the cake shop.


    Soon, Lin Ya handed the milk tea to the two girls. After the two girls gave the money, they left. I pointed at them and then pointed at myself. I said, "How about one hundred yuan each for me?"


    "Yes, because you are our most special customer. You are the only one who can enjoy this kind of treatment, which is higher than those super invincible vip treatment!"


    "Wow, the treatment is so high!" Dinger said.


    "It''s really too high! What do you make of milk tea? Is it so expensive? Is it made of pearls? Is it beauty or immortality?" I was so poor that I enjoyed the mindless bickering.


    "Is it expensive?"


    "Not expensive." Dinger said.


    "Hehe."


    I looked at Lin Ya with a pair of disdainful eyes and then at Ding Ge.


    Lin Ya glared and said, "If you don''t buy it or not, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Okay, I''ll buy it, I''ll buy it!" I took out my wallet, took out a hundred, handed it to Lin Ya and said, "Have a cup of plain milk tea."


    Lin Ya looked at me in astonishment and asked, "Isn''t this beautiful girl beside you your girlfriend? Why don''t you buy her a drink? On a cold day, have a drink to warm your stomach."


    "Didn''t you say she was free?"


    "It''s free. But you don''t buy a girl a cup of milk tea? This is too stingy."


    "Yes!" Ding Ge shook off her hair and cooperated with Ding Ge.


    "If you buy it, it''s a hundred yuan a cup. How much is it for two cups?" Lin Ya tried to put on a thoughtful face.


    "Two hundred!" Ding Ge replied.


    "Yes, two hundred!" Lin Ya smiled.


    I looked speechless at the $ 100 stir-fry that Lin Ya was stroking, then took out my wallet and took out one reluctantly, "Why don''t you two talk to each other?"


    Two hundred dollars was handed to Lin Ya, and Ding Ge and I finally had a cup of warm milk tea.


    I don''t care about the 100 yuan milk tea, because I don''t know how many free milk tea I can drink in the future.


    Since the bakery opened, I''ve had a lot of free desserts, and they even forced me to eat them.


    "How is it? Does it feel like a hundred dollars is worth it?"


    The weather was bad today and the bakery was not doing much business. Lin Ya walked out of the counter and sat next to Ding Ge.


    "Two hundred is good!"


    "I mean your cup."


    "Yes, it''s sweet. Don''t you want a drink? Milk tea is your fatal drink. Can you stand the temptation?" I made a worried expression and sighed, "It seems that you will only get fatter and fatter in the future."


    Lin Ya glared at me and said, "Can''t you say something nice?"


    I chuckled. Of course, I knew Lin Ya didn''t care. It was common for us to lose each other.


    There was no business at the bakery today. After a while, a couple was waiting for their cake. They also ordered two cups of milk tea and chatted while drinking.


    There was also a soothing english song in the shop, which was a very emotional cake shop.


    The next day, I spent most of my time in the bakery. Suddenly, I realized that this was a very enjoyable place, unlike our restaurant, where I was a little tired of staying. This place will make you feel warm and quiet. Time flows silently like sand between your fingers.


    At night, we all sat in the cake shop.


    Ding Ge and I, of course, lin ya, lin feng, tang manya, Du Ling and Old Gao were here.


    Usually, everyone went to the Xingyun hotel opposite, and rarely came here to get together. Today, everyone sat here together, and it felt good. There was a kind of... How to say, different feeling, quite fresh.


    It was no longer the usual dinner table, a table of food, and we talked while eating. Today, we were in a very relaxed state, or just sitting there chatting, or drinking a cup of milk tea. This kind of environment was very relaxing, and these people did not feel noisy sitting together.


    And there''s an advantage here, because the bakery is relatively small, and we all sit here together, feeling that the whole room is full. There are people here, there are people there, either sitting at this table, or sitting at that table.


    At this moment, the topic of my marriage to Ding Ge came up.

 Chapter 502 Life

    The rain did not stop. Looking out of the window, the gray world outside became hazy, and the lights added a layer of fluffy halo. Everything became illusory in the endless autumn rain. The customers of the Xingyun hotel opposite were more like people on tv, while we were in another world full of happiness.


    I don''t know if the cake shop is too busy, laughing to cover the sound of rain outside, or the rain makes the whole world quiet, and we in the cake shop seem more lively.


    My depressed mood caused by the autumn rain had long dissipated in the laughter of everyone.


    Today''s weather turned cold because of the autumn rain. I stayed by everyone''s side and felt warm in my body and mind. At this time, the cake shop was more like a warm harbor, or an ark in the end of the day. Outside was a cold world eroded by the rain, while this small world was not affected by the rain.


    Du Ling sipped her milk tea and the straw made a sizzling sound. She gave me her signature pure smile and asked, "Brother xingyun, who''s your best man? Brother tiger and brother plateau?"


    Before I could answer, Tang Manya, who had known me for a long time, smiled and replied, "Of course. Needless to say, the best man is definitely the two of them, and then the maid of honor is definitely our sister."


    Tang manya looked at Lin Ya and smiled.


    Tang Manya was a smart girl, smart but not smart. It could be seen that she was grateful to lin ya from the bottom of her heart. To lin ya, it was the same as to her own sister. This was the best reward Lin Ya had ever received.


    Du Ling and Tang Manya were already a family, so she used'' us'' instead of''me''.


    The two of them were right. Hu Zi and Old Gao must be best men, not anyone else. Their importance to me was long gone. We were really closer than some blood brothers.


    Bridesmaid, there''s no doubt about it. Lin Ya is definitely the first choice!


    Du Ling finished the last milk tea in the cup. Lin Ya looked at Du Ling gently and asked, "Are you still drinking?"


    "I''m full, sis." Du Ling''s mouth curved and asked, "Are those two best men and one bridesmaid?"


    Ding Ge and I were stunned. Obviously, they had already considered the bridesmaids and groomsmen, but they didn''t realize that the number of bridesmaids and groomsmen was different.


    Ding Ge thought for a moment, looked at Du Ling and said, "I really didn''t think about it before. Since Xiaoling you proposed it, then you can be my second bridesmaid, okay?"


    "Really?" Du Ling was flattered.


    Tang Manya smiled unhappily and said, "What about me, Sister ding ge? What about me? What about me?"


    "You..." Ding Ge smiled and asked, "Do you want to be a bridesmaid too?"


    "Of course."


    "How about the three of you?" Facing Tang Manya and Du Ling, Ding Ge had no idea who to pick.


    "But aren''t bridesmaids usually even? With three bridesmaids, it''s time for Brother xingyun to find the best man again." Lin Feng interjected.


    "Then you can add your best man." Ding Ge said.


    "No, no, no." Lin Feng said, "In Brother xingyun''s heart, I''m definitely not as important as Brother tiger and brother gao. They''re simply good friends in a pair of pants. No one can leave anyone. I''d better forget it."


    Everyone burst into laughter. Lin Feng was right. A lot of times, the three of us do like to get together, go to the market to buy food, sit together when we eat, squat in a row in the back yard of the restaurant. Well, if you think about it carefully, we do often stick together, or even exaggerate, because of the Xingyun hotel, the three of us spend more time together than we did with Ding Ge.


    "Why don''t the three of you get married?" Dinger looked at me and Old Gao and joked.


    Everyone burst into laughter again.


    Ding Ge looked out the window again and asked, "Where''s Hu Zi?"


    I whispered in Ding Ge''s ear that there must be someone watching the restaurant. After all, the theft just happened. I was afraid that this would affect Du Ling''s mood and spoke to dinger in a voice that only two people could hear.


    At this time, Lin Ya also teased: "That is, same-sex marriage in some countries is also legal, a husband and two wives in some countries are also legal, the three of you will be easy to get married."


    Lin Ya was obviously trying to change the subject, and Old Gao added, "Hmph, don''t think we didn''t know you were trying to take Ding Ge away. You both drank milk tea with a straw. We didn''t do that, did we?"


    There is a big difference between a man''s intimacy and a woman''s intimacy. A lot of girls do normal things and a man can''t do them.


    Everyone was talking nonsense for a while, but Ding Ge still couldn''t make up his mind. He looked at Tang Manya and Du Ling. For a moment, he didn''t know who to make the second bridesmaid.


    "How about you two scissors, stone cloth?" Ding Ge left the task to Du Ling and Tang Manya to solve on their own.


    Du Ling smiled and said to Tang Manya, "Manya, then."


    She was a girl who didn''t like to fight, or had developed the habit of tolerating. This was also due to her inferiority complex. It was not that simple to change Du Ling.


    Tang Manya said, "How can we do that? To be fair, let''s just use scissors, stone cloth."


    Just like that, the two of them started to play scissors, stone, cloth, and win two out of three. We watched from the side. All of a sudden, I found that scissors, stone, and cloth were quite fun, and they could make us enjoy watching them, which was more interesting than watching some tv series.


    Du Ling won a game first, Tang Manya won a game, and in the end, du ling threw a rock, tang manya threw a pair of scissors, and tang manya lost.


    Du Ling became another bridesmaid for Ding Ge.


    Tang Manya said in frustration, "I was going to do it."


    We all smiled.


    The best man and maid of honor have been confirmed, and the wedding of Ding Ge and I can be said to be done.


    Old Gao laughed and said, "Bridesmaids have to be careful."


    "Why?" Asked the simple Du Ling.


    Lin Ya hugged Du Ling and looked at Old Gao provocatively, saying, "It''s okay. I''ll see what he dares to do."


    Old Gao immediately closed his mouth like a mouse.


    Ding Ge smiled again. Old Gao pointed at Ding Ge and said, "Ding Ge, don''t laugh. You won''t be able to escape by then."


    "What do you want?" Ding Ge said in fear.


    "I don''t want to do anything." Old Gao smiled meaningfully.


    Then everyone joked and chatted about other people''s wedding. The bridesmaid and the best man began an early battle.


    Lin Ya and the girls began to give ding ge ideas. They said they couldn''t open the door for me easily. They wanted to give me some problems. Old Gao said some ways to break the door.


    Then we talked about the wedding photo shoot. Ding Ge and I haven''t decided when to take it yet. I want to take it now because I''m afraid the weather will get cold later.


    Ding Ge had said before that he wanted to go to the beach to take wedding photos. I think this time, we must satisfy Ding Ge. When we choose a location, we can go to the beach.


    Once upon a time, when your parents urged you to find a girlfriend to get married, you didn''t care and resisted. You always wanted to play for a few more years.


    When one day you talk about marriage with someone else and see the friends around you getting married and having children, you don''t have to worry about your parents anymore.


    And I, now am in this state.


    So, on the one hand, I like to hear people talk about my marriage to Ding Ge. On the other hand, I can''t wait, I just feel that time is slowing down.


    As everyone discussed, it was as if I had seen my wedding with Ding Ge. In everyone''s dreamy and romantic description, Ding Ge and I had an exciting and romantic wedding.


    At the wedding, Ding Ge in the snow-white wedding dress was like a princess in a fairy tale. She was so beautiful that her whole body seemed to shine brighter than the wedding dress. She just stood in front of me with a smile, so beautiful and moving.


    I looked down at my friends and family, and everyone in this room who was discussing our wedding attended our wedding. They looked at me and Ding Ge with moved eyes.


    I enjoyed the relaxed and pleasant atmosphere. The lights in the cake shop seemed to be very happy, and the warmth made people feel warm and comfortable from the inside to the outside.


    I really like this kind of moment that is not troublesome, ordinary, but special life, no sad and painful things, calm as the water, occasionally some ripples gently rippled.


    We enjoyed a cup of milk tea, a coat in the cold weather, a comment on everyone''s movements in the circle of friends, a manicure, a discussion of what to eat for dinner, a supermarket to buy some fruits and snacks, and a download of music and movies.


    The hot air from the milk tea, the sound of the straw, the light shining on the hair, the curve of the mouth, and the different laughter from everyone made me feel that life was beautiful.


    This is the life I want, even if it''s plain, it can be colorful!


    Everyone seemed to be getting more and more excited. Ding Ge and I were embarrassed. Ding Ge even begged for mercy, "Can we change the subject? I''m tired of talking about this all the time."


    "Okay, change the subject." Tang manya thought about it and said, "Sister ding ge, do you like boys or girls?"


    Ding Ge blushed.


    But when tang manya started, everyone started talking about this topic again. From marriage to pregnancy to children, they almost finished talking about our lives.


    Well, this is the life I want!


    Finally, when Hu Zi came to the bakery, we parted.


    Hu Zi pushed the door open and walked in, "What are you doing? You haven''t left yet. The restaurant is closed."


    The restaurant was closed, so it must be late. Usually, the bakery was closed earlier than the restaurant. We realized it was late and stood up. It was time to go back and rest.


    We were so engrossed in the conversation today that we forgot about the time.


    So we left reluctantly.

 Chapter 503 : The Autumn Rain Is Lingering

    As he walked out of the bakery, a cold air suddenly came over him.


    I had a cold war and looked out at the world. The rain was still lingering. It wasn''t heavy, but it was very sticky. If I didn''t go back with an umbrella, I wouldn''t get drenched or get wet.


    We didn''t bring umbrellas. For a moment, no one had the courage to get into the rain, and the rest of us were standing under the eaves together.


    I thought about it and said, "I remember there are two umbrellas in the restaurant."


    Hu Zi had one in his hand, and he said, "Shi Yuan took one."


    Then Hu Zi was the only one left with the umbrella. Hu Zi reached out his hand and smiled, "I don''t need it anyway. Who''s going to use it?"


    Du Ling took the umbrella, then handed it to Old Gao and said, "Brother gaoyuan, you are far from home. You can play."


    Old Gao didn''t answer. He smiled and replied, "I don''t need it. The rain won''t hurt. You can fight."


    The rest of us, Lin Feng and Hu Zi, lived in front of each other, Ding Ge and Lin Ya Tang Manya, and Du Ling insisted on giving it to Tang Manya, but he insisted on not.


    Ding Ge joked, "How long are you going to give up an umbrella?"


    "Yes." Hu Zi handed the car keys to Old Gao and said, "Old Gao, you can drive back." Then he said to us, "Use the umbrella."


    "Okay, it''s getting late. Let''s go back. Let''s just walk back. Let''s hurry. It''s cold. Don''t get cold." Hu Zi rubbed his arm.


    So, we all started to walk into the rain.


    Old Gao drove back. The rest of me, Ding Ge, Lin Ya, Tang Manya, Du Ling, and I headed back to the neighborhood. Du Ling handed the umbrella to Du Ling and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    "I don''t need it. Old Gao said you should play. You should play." Ding Ge grabbed my arm with one hand and smiled, "Let''s go for a romantic stroll."


    Walking in the rain? I turned to look at Ding Ge. Can your thin body stand it?


    Du Ling handed the umbrella to Lin Ya again, but before she could say anything, Lin Ya said, "You can play with Manya."


    Du Ling obviously understood Lin Ya''s temper and didn''t say anything when she knew she couldn''t persuade him. She and Tang Manya held an umbrella together, Lin Ya walked side by side with them, and Ding Ge and I walked behind, slightly distancing themselves from the people in front of them.


    The tiny raindrops fell on his body and face, unhurried and unhurried, like a piano master playing a piece of music with ease, while the ground, flowers, lights, buildings and even us were all its keys, gently pressed by it.


    On this autumn night, the whole world became extremely quiet.


    There were only a few of us on the road. Occasionally, a car passed by and was soon covered by a great silence.


    The beaded rain in front of them blurred the world, and the lights in the past were flickering and struggling like candlelight that was about to burn out.


    It was such a lonely night that I couldn''t help but think of the first year after I broke up with Ding Ge.


    It was a memory that felt bad when I thought about it. Everything I saw in the sadness was filled with depression. A rain, a road, a few clouds, a few leaves, a sign, a traffic light, many things could make me fall into loneliness in an instant.


    It was the loneliest time of my life, especially on countless nights when loneliness was always with me.


    And now, I''m finally not alone anymore. I see Ding Ge every day. Every day, there are many friends around me, running a small restaurant. It''s really good.


    Ding Ge was wrapped up. I looked at her and asked, "Is it cold?"


    "A little." Ding Ge crossed his arms around his chest, his lips quivering slightly.


    But I was only wearing a shirt. I said to her, "Why don''t I give you the shirt?"


    Ding Ge was only wearing a black and white sweater. She glared at me and said, "No, just give me your down jacket in the winter."


    She tried to run against me on purpose, and I couldn''t help but laugh. She just said that because she didn''t want me to freeze.


    Anyway, it was only a short walk home and it was warm. I held her hand. Ding Ge''s hand was a little cold. She didn''t say anything. She just lowered her head and let me hold her hand. They walked side by side.


    "Romantic?" I asked Ding Ge.


    Dinger looked at me, smiled sheepishly, and shook her head.


    I also nodded. There was no romance in my mind. The cool air, the raindrops on my clothes and body made my body feel cold. I got goosebumps. I felt more cold than romantic.


    The two of us looked at each other and smiled.


    "It feels like a dream." At this moment, Ding Ge said with emotion.


    I nodded with the same feeling. It was really like a dream, but the temperature in my hand was so familiar and real. I really held Ding Ge''s hand and walked with her in the rain. How could it be a dream?


    "By the way, Ding Ge," I asked, "When are you going to take your wedding photos?"


    Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled with a smile and asked, "Are you in such a hurry?"


    I was really in a hurry. I wanted the house to be renovated immediately, and I wanted to have a wedding with Ding Ge immediately. I smiled and said calmly, "I was thinking about you. When it gets cold, it will be you."


    Ding Ge glanced at me, quietly stuck out his tongue and said, "If it''s cold, it''s cold."


    "Let''s go to the beach and take a picture then, shall we?"


    "Why go to the beach?" Ding Ge asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t you like going to the beach?" I remember that Ding Ge had mentioned his expectations of going to the beach to take wedding photos.


    However, Ding Ge was not very happy. She smiled faintly and said, "No, we can just take photos in Pucheng. Why do we have to run so far?"


    I frowned and understood why Ding Ge didn''t want to go to the beach to take photos. I asked, "Are you afraid of spending money?"


    "No." Ding Ge''s tone was obviously vague.


    A sad feeling welled up in my heart. I said to Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, you don''t have to save so much money. Although I don''t have a lot of savings, I still have some. Besides, the restaurant business is still good now. We don''t have to live so hard."


    In the past, Ding Ge had lived a hard life with me. I really didn''t want Ding Ge to be so thrifty anymore.


    Ding Ge seemed to sense my emotions. She turned her head and looked at me. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly. She shook my arm and smiled, "Okay, listen to you. Let''s go to the beach. Okay?"


    I was relieved.


    I can''t make dinger live a good life right now, but I''ll do my best, and I believe we''ll get better and better.


    When I got home, Ding Ge didn''t come running to our house. I took a glass of hot water and decided to go to bed after drinking it.


    Du ling sat in the living room with a basin to soak her feet. She asked me, "Brother xingyun, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?"


    "When''s Brother tiger''s birthday?" Du Ling asked.


    I guess Du Ling wanted to celebrate Hu Zi''s birthday. I thought about it and replied, "What''s his birthday? I can''t quite remember. Why are you asking this?"


    "Brother tiger has been so kind to me. He didn''t scold me about the lack of money this time. I feel bad about it. I just wanted to ask him about his birthday and buy him a birthday present later."


    "That''s not fair. The restaurant was opened by Hu Zi and me, senior three. We didn''t quarrel, did we?" I made a joke with du ling.


    "When is your birthday?"


    "You don''t have to buy any gifts." I sat on the sofa and said to Du Ling, "I''ve known Hu Zi since elementary school. Hu Zi hasn''t had a birthday since then, and I''ve forgotten when he was born. We really don''t blame you for that. Don''t think too much. Wash your feet and go to bed early."


    I was also a little tired and didn''t talk to Du Ling much. Du ling nodded and looked thoughtful.


    I always have some hidden worries in my heart. I hope not.


    When it comes to birthdays, I can''t help but think of Ding Ge''s birthday. Her birthday is in autumn. This month, I have missed two years of her birthday. What should I do to make up for those two years this year?


    Last year, Ding Ge and Lin Ya gave me a camera. What should I give Ding Ge?


    ...


    The rain did not stop that night, and it seemed to be raining even more at night. I had already changed from sleeping late and getting up late to sleeping early and getting up early. When I woke up that day, the sky was still gray, and the rain was falling all over the glass.


    It was really a typical autumn rain. The autumn rain was lingering, lingering, like a difficult lover.


    I heard voices in the living room in the bedroom. Du Ling should be up already. Who is she talking to?


    I walked out the door and it was Old Gao.


    "Why are you here?"


    "It''s so big. I''ll drive you back to the hotel." Old Gao replied.


    I nodded, and there was no umbrella at home. Fortunately, Old Gao was thoughtful, or else he would have been drenched.


    It was a little cold, so I went back to my room and put on some clothes. I had breakfast with old Du Ling and his senior three, and then they went back to the restaurant.


    Business must be discounted in this weather. Old Tiger and I sat together and talked.


    I asked Hu Zi and Old Gao, "How are Shi Yuan''s two disciples?"


    Old Gao said, "No one will be lazy when they first come here. What can we see now?"


    "Damn, how about cooking? You guys didn''t check it out, did you?"


    Hu Zi chewed on melon seeds and said, "It''s good to cook. I looked at it in the back kitchen yesterday. Both of them graduated from culinary school, and both of them stayed in restaurants. Cooking is nothing."


    That''s good, I added, "Shi yuan has a wide network."


    He called for a chef, and the next day, two came immediately.


    "That''s right. I''ve been in this business for more than ten years anyway. Xiao ming and Huang both worked under Shi Yuan. Huang is out of town. Shi Yuan called. Xiao ming is just resting at home." Hu Zi said.


    I hope these are two reliable chefs. I really don''t want any more trouble in the restaurant.


    Hu Zi glanced at Old Gao and me again and said, "I have something to tell you two."

 Chapter 504 : Is It A Scam?

    Hu Zi leaned forward with a serious tone, as if he had something important to tell us.


    Old Gao and I asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "I didn''t tell you about this before," Hu Zi smiled and said, "Mainly because I didn''t think it through before. Today, I''ll tell you about it. I think we should seize this opportunity this time."


    Old Gao and I looked at each other and then at Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi also began to talk about this to us. He asked, "Have you heard of the yuxiang yuan family across from Camry plaza?"


    I nodded. After all, it was a dry restaurant. Although we were different in size, it was also competitive. We would understand anything related to food and beverage.


    I don''t understand why Hu Zi suddenly mentioned xiangyuan. The Yu xiangyuan is much bigger than the Yu xiangyuan. The two are like the difference between a neighborhood supermarket and a large shopping mall.


    Then, Hu Zi told me a story with Old Gao.


    The Yu xiangyuan was invested by two people, and it has been open for almost half a year, but one of the investors suddenly ran away with money, leaving another person, and this person''s name is Yu Xinghui.


    Unfortunately, Yu Xinghui had cancer and was now actively treating it. The monthly cost was very high. Hu Zi said that it might be the reason why he let another partner go, which was a bit of a downfall. However, the man took the money he invested in the first place, which was also a great kindness to starlight.


    However, in the past two months, the hotel had not paid any wages, and the workers were in a mood. This Yu Xinghui really had no money on his hands. He had lost money on the investment in the orchard before, and now he had invested in the Yu xiangyuan without returning the capital, so he urgently needed financial assistance. However, yu xinghui wanted to find another partner, a partner he could trust.


    Hearing this, I seemed to understand why Hu Zi told us this story. Hu Zi looked at Old Gao and me and said, "I think we can become this partner."


    Old Gao said in disbelief, "Come on, we don''t know this Yu Xinghui at all. Who knows if this is a trick or not? There is no pie falling from the sky, not to mention we don''t have the ability to enter the yu xiang yuan stock now."


    Hu Zi sighed and said, "Don''t worry. Can you listen to me? First of all, let me make it clear that I, Hu Zi, am not stupid. I know this is not a scam. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Hey, don''t tell me. Sometimes such a good thing happens to us. When Xing Yun''s family was occupied and lost money, it was lucky. Don''t tell me. Maybe it really took up all of Xing Yun''s money and let us meet again."


    Old Gao opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he held back.


    Hu Zi continued, "Besides, Yu Xinghui has already told me that as long as I can pay the workers for the past two months, I can become a partner."


    "Two months''salary?" Old Gao finally couldn''t help but ask, "Is this a joke? The Yu xiangyuan''s investment was estimated to be five or six million yuan. Even if Yu Xinghui needed money urgently and didn''t need you to get two million yuan, would it be possible to get two months''salary from the workers? That''s ridiculous."


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Hu Zi frowned and explained anxiously, "That''s what happened! Yu Xinghui''s main goal was to find a partner he could trust. These days, there are many people looking for him, and there are a lot of people who want to buy shares. But in starlight''s heart, he knew that these people wanted to own his hotel. I''ll take out two months''salary. In the future, the income of the restaurant will be 70 % for him and 30 % for me. I''ll also help him manage the restaurant. I think it''s very fair!"


    I asked, "Then why does yu xinghui trust you so much? How did you two meet?"


    "Don''t worry about that. We''ve known each other for a long time. We met at a dinner. As for why he trusted me, I don''t think there''s anything to say. He knows my situation, he knows our Xingyun hotel, I know his situation, and I know the situation of the Xingyun hotel. I also know what''s going on with the situation of the Yu xiangyuan. Now, the monthly gross profit is at least five or six hundred thousand yuan. So, this is definitely not a scam. After all, the Yu xiangyuan is there."


    Hu Zi seemed to believe in Yu Xinghui, but we had never heard him mention this person before. Today was the first time we heard this name.


    And to what extent did they trust each other, and to what extent did they trust each other, and what kind of person was this Yu Xinghui? We don''t know if the Yu xiangyuan is what Hu Zi said.


    Old Gao handed Hu Zi a cigarette, took a breath, and advised, "Hu Zi, I know you are very excited and a little feverish. I think you should calm down and think about it. Is this really as good as you think it is?"


    Hu Zi smoked a cigarette and said, "I know you will think that I was deceived and that I was caught in someone else''s trap in a moment of confusion, but I am very sober. I came to tell you this after a detailed investigation and serious consideration. You don''t have to make a decision immediately. In this way, I will show you xing hui. Let''s go to yu xiang yuan and have a look. Won''t you understand?"


    In fact, regardless of whether it was a scam or not, I had no interest in it, and Old Gao did not believe it at all.


    Hu Zi was obviously very upset about our reaction. I can understand how he wanted us to support him, but such a big thing, and it was really strange to say, inevitably made us suspicious.


    If I told this story to Old Gao and Hu Zi, they wouldn''t believe it either.


    Old Gao sighed and asked, "Hu Zi, have you ever thought about what if, what if this is a scam? Have you ever thought that two months''salary for a worker in a big restaurant is not a small number? Besides, when you become a partner, you really only need this money? You also said that Yu Xinghui had no money. What if he needed it again? Besides, you are still an outsider, so you can''t know everything about the Yu xiangyuan. There are many companies that look bright on the outside but are already struggling inside. Is that the case with the Yu xiangyuan? What if something happened to the Yu xiangyuan and Yu Xinghui didn''t tell you? Have you thought about it?"


    Hu Zi did not immediately answer Old Gao''s question and smoked in silence.


    "People, many of them are not stupid, but there are still many who have been deceived, and many of them have even been deceived by their relatives and friends. What''s the most complicated, human nature these days? A person''s heart, you really can''t tell what he is from the outside." Old Gao pulled out a cigarette and played with it. "Do you know? Back then, my father was sold by someone close to him, and now my father''s company has fallen into his hands. I used to smile and call my father my brother, but when I said I was going to stab you in the back, I was going to stab you in the back."


    "According to what you said, there is no one in the world who can be trusted. Then the three of us will still trust each other and start the Xingyun hotel." Hu Zi said with some dissatisfaction.


    "We are different!" Old Gao said, "How long have we known each other? Of course, we trust each other 100 %, but how long have you known Yu Xinghui?"


    "Old Gao, although you are a bystander and I am a participant in this matter, I know it better than you do." Hu Zi still insisted on his point of view. He said, "I''m telling you this today, and I don''t expect you to believe it right away. You can go and see it yourself. After you''ve seen it, you can think about whether you want to be with me. If you want to, the three of us will still be in the same boat as in the Xingyun hotel."


    "I think it''s the same whether I look at it or not." Old Gao also said firmly, "If it was really a game set up by the other side, we wouldn''t be able to see it if we went. Hu Zi, it''s not that I don''t support you. The fact is unbelievable. Let me also advise you not to participate in this matter. Our Xingyun hotel is very good now. Let''s just do it little by little. Just like we said before, after opening the first house and looking at the second house, it''s getting stronger bit by bit. We don''t have to take such a big risk!"


    "Look at you, look at you. I told you I didn''t need your immediate permission. Why don''t you come with me?" Hu Zi smiled helplessly and said, "I''m talking to you passionately about this. Don''t kill me with a stick. I''m so depressed. Just like you said, Old Gao, what if it''s a scam? What if it''s not a scam? Let''s just let this opportunity slip away for nothing. It sounds unreliable and impossible, but it''s not! Don''t you have any feelings at all? If you have any questions, you can ask me, right? We''ve only been talking for a few minutes!"


    "Hey!" Old Gao did not hit Hu Zi again, but did not nod. He stuffed the cigarette into his mouth.


    "What do you mean? Xing Yun, can you say something? Don''t keep silent. What''s your attitude?" Hu Zi asked me again.


    "Hu Zi, if it were me, you wouldn''t believe me telling you two about this."


    "Yes, I know." Hu Zi nodded.


    I opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say. In fact, my attitude was similar to that of Old Gao. Even if it wasn''t a scam, my heart wasn''t at ease. Di Ming once told me that he was betrayed by his brother. Old Gao also said that his father was betrayed by someone close to him. Ling Xinyan also ransacked Lin Ya''s photography store. So I was very pessimistic about this.


    Now that Yu Xinghui was in trouble, Hu Zi helped him, but in the future, Yu Xinghui was really willing to give Hu Zi three points? That''s not to say that it''s only a month. It''s a long-term benefit. Will Yu Xinghui really be willing in the future?


    In these days, there are too many conflicts and conflicts because of benefits. People will change when they are in benefits.

 Chapter 505 : Hold on to Each Other

    Then we didn''t talk about it again, because even if Hu Zi made it clear, what we imagined was different from what Hu Zi saw with her own eyes. We promised Hu Zi that we would go to yu xiang yuan to see it.


    It was still raining that day, and there were fewer guests in the restaurant than usual. Most of the time, I was sitting in the lobby in a daze, thinking about something.


    To this day, I am quite satisfied with the Xingyun hotel. After all, the hotel is only open for less than a year now, and we need more time to grow.


    But there is one thing we have to pay attention to, that is, the competition in the catering industry is really too strong, many restaurants just quietly closed down, in the past did not feel that ever since the opening of the Xingyun hotel to pay attention to this industry, there will always be a sense of crisis in my heart.


    I can''t help but wonder, how can I develop in the long run?


    Why are some restaurants closed? And some didn''t?


    A few years ago, the four seas hotel was still a big family. A tall building with more than ten floors stood out in Pucheng. In recent years, such a rich hotel also seemed to be a lot lonely, because many high-class hotels were like a fairy scattering flowers. In the past, many famous people would choose the four seas first. Now, there are many restaurants, and they don''t know which one to choose.


    No restaurant would dare to call itself the leader of Pucheng!


    In such an environment, there are also some places that have been very stable, such as some older shops, a rice pastry shop, and a breakfast shop. The place is very small, the equipment is very poor, but the popularity is very wide, many people will go there to eat, the ultra-small investment in return for an absolutely generous return.


    Including some people who sell meat buns on the street and those who sell it on fire, everyone will say which one is the best.


    I also hope that many years from now, others will come to the Xingyun hotel specifically, and everyone will think of it as an old friend.


    At night, we went to the Yu xiangyuan together.


    And before that, we still needed Du Ling to make the checkout. When we were here, we were all the three of us who were in charge of the checkout. As soon as we left, Du Ling was the person we trusted the most.


    But with the last incident, Du Ling was very sensitive to this matter. At the mention of the cashier, her face changed, and we had to persuade her a few more words. Finally, I asked Ding Ge to come over and be her companion, and Du Ling agreed.


    The rain had stopped, but the sky was still a little gloomy. The darkness reminded me of a poem.


    Not long after, we arrived at the Yu xiangyuan. The location here was excellent. The road ahead was also a wide, two-way, three-lane road, opposite Camry plaza. There was a lot of traffic, and the surrounding buildings were even more updated than those around the Yu xiangyuan.


    This place has only been developed in recent years and is surrounded by high-rise residential buildings being built. It used to be a remote area of Pucheng, but now it is bustling and resplendent. The lights on a street are much denser, and the traffic on the road is more endless.


    After parking in the parking space outside, the three of us got out of the car. Hu Zi smiled and said to the two of us, "Let''s go in and have a look."


    I have never entered the Yu xiangyuan before, but I have heard of it. Since Hu Zi said it, I have also checked online. The main dishes of the Yu xiangyuan are yu and xiang dishes. The area of the restaurant is about 3000 square meters, and there is a glass curtain wall outside. It looks quite imposing.


    The three of us walked in together. The renovation was very expensive and very expressive. The round chandelier in the hall was estimated to be a few. The ceremonial staff in black uniform invited us to the second floor. Hu Zi was obviously familiar with this place and said to us as he went upstairs, "The hall and the private room are on the second floor."


    The stairs were very spacious, and three or four people could walk in parallel. After going up to the second floor, we turned right into the hall. Hu Zi pointed to the left and said, "There''s a private room over there. The largest one can seat more than twenty people."


    We sat down in the great hall, which was very spacious and very large at first glance. It was obviously designed for the wedding banquet. It could be held directly here with a huge screen in the middle.


    Looking at a restaurant like this, I feel a little uneasy, and I also hope that the Xingyun hotel will grow to a bigger scale in the future.


    At this time, there were many people sitting in the hall. We picked a corner and sat down. Hu Zi handed the menu to Old Gao and me. We ordered a few dishes at random. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Hu Zi said, "This restaurant can hold more than 600 people. The area is ok. What do you think?"


    "Good." I replied faintly.


    Hu Zi looked at Old Gao again. Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "But no matter how good it is, I don''t think it has anything to do with us."


    "Why didn''t you turn it off? As long as you nod and Xing Yun nods, we''ll split the 30 % profit equally!"


    Old Gao shook his head calmly.


    Hu Zi continued, "You can rest assured. This restaurant has no problems at all. It''s very formal. There are all kinds of formalities. As you can see, everyone is having a good meal here. There are so many cars parked at the entrance of the restaurant. There is absolutely no problem with the restaurant, right?"


    "Do you know what the problem is?" Old Gao looked at Hu Zi and asked.


    "Where is it?"


    They invested in such a big restaurant, and in a year or two, they came back with almost the capital. As you said, the gross profit was fifty-six million a month. Is this Yu Xinghui really short of two months'' wages for the workers? I don''t believe he can''t even take out this money. Wouldn''t the Yu xiangyuan be able to do it for another month? Right? Why do you have to find a partner and make such a deal?" Old Gao raised his doubts again.


    Old Gao was right. No matter how he looked at starlight''s offer, it was no different from giving Hu Zi a big advantage.


    Hu Zi shook his head and replied, "It''s not that he can''t take it out. The point is that his friend took all the money from him before, and he has to spend it himself. Not only can''t he get the wages of the workers, but there must be other accounts. But Yu Xinghui said, if I want to do it, just take this salary. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Hu Zi thought about it again and said, "Or you can see it this way. In fact, the small amount of money he wants is not the purpose. After all, he can''t manage the hotel because of his health. Plus, the sadness of the partner''s departure, he wants to find a trusted partner."


    Old Gao smiled and shook his head, "I still can''t believe what you said."


    Hu Zi wiped his face helplessly. At this time, the first dish we ordered came up. Hu Zi said, "Let''s talk while eating."


    Hu Zi said, "I know your biggest question right now is why Yu Xinghui is willing to trust me and why he wants me to take advantage of him. But I don''t know how to tell you this. You don''t know Yu Xinghui, you don''t know what kind of person he is, and I can''t explain it."


    "Then why do you trust Yu Xinghui so much?" I asked.


    Who knows who Yu Xinghui is?


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "It can be said that he is a dying man. Why does he lie to me? Right? His illness is absolutely 100 % real, and this is definitely not fake."


    "What about his family and friends? Why did so many people choose you?" Old Gao asked.


    "Well, I''ve already said it, and I can''t explain it clearly. This trust has nothing to do with the length of the relationship between people. Maybe some of them have been cheated by each other for more than ten years, right? Let''s just say Du Ling. Do you two trust her or not?" Hu Zi looked at us and asked.


    This time, Hu Zi''s words made it hard for Old Gao and I to deny that we had known Du Ling for a short time, but that didn''t stop us from trusting her.


    But we couldn''t explain in detail why we trusted Du Ling, because it was a feeling. It''s like love is the same. You can''t explain why you like someone. If you like someone who is smart and understanding, you can tell all the good points of the other person, but if there are also good points of the other person, do you like this stranger?


    "In any case, I''ve booked this restaurant!" Hu Zi''s eyes sparkled with determination and said, "I just wanted to ask you if you would like to work with me, Xing Yun, Old Gao. Honestly, I can do it alone, but I want to work with you, the three of us, and it feels great, you know?"


    Hu Zi was obviously moved when he said this, and there was a strong emotion in his eyes. Listening to Hu Zi''s words, my heart was also surging.


    It can be said that because of the Xingyun hotel, the three of us are more intimate than before. We trust each other 100 %. This feeling of trust is really great. You will be relaxed in the busy and tired, and you will feel happy.


    I couldn''t help but think that without the Xingyun hotel, we would all get married and have children as we grew older. The burden on our shoulders would be much heavier, and we would be busy with our lives every day. Maybe we wouldn''t be together all day like we were when we were young, and we would even meet only a few times a year like other friends.


    Hu Zi took a deep breath and said, "If we work together, everything will still be like the Xingyun hotel. If neither of you agree, I''ll do it alone."


    I was thinking, if Hu Zi worked alone, what would our life be like in the future?


    The Xingyun hotel won''t see the three of us together often anymore. Hu Zi will definitely be busy because of the Yu xiangyuan, and Old Gao and I will be busy because of the company. I feel uncomfortable thinking about this.


    However, Hu Zi could not persuade Old Gao and Old Gao could not persuade Hu Zi. It seemed that the days when the three of us worked together for the Xingyun hotel were gone forever.

 Chapter 506 Ill Think about It (2)

    With the delay of time, the number of guests in the restaurant increased, and from time to time, there were waiters dressed in red uniform to serve and withdraw the dishes for the guests.


    And we have all the dishes. They taste pretty good, but they don''t feel so special and delicious that people can''t forget. They are almost the same size as the restaurants that we went to before and Yu xiangyuan.


    Even in the Xingyun hotel, the taste of the food won''t be bad, but the reality is that the same dishes here will be much more expensive than our restaurant, but there will still be many people here to spend.


    So I really can''t figure out why Yu Xinghui would trust Hu Zi in such a well-run restaurant.


    I don''t know if this is a brilliant scam, but I can''t see it yet.


    But I didn''t want to be a part of it myself. Old Gao and I thought it was like a charity, not something I earned. I was always uneasy to accept it.


    "Are you sure you want to answer it?" Old Gao asked.


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "People always have to take a gamble, right? Even if this is a scam, I will lose hundreds of thousands at most. What else can I do? If I can run away from a monk, I can''t run away from a temple. The Yu xiangyuan is still here, isn''t it?" And even if I am really deceived, I can accept it, I can bear it, not because I don''t want to live if I am deceived, no! If I had been at work before, I would have asked for stability, and I would have refused back then. But now it''s different, we''re all different, so I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Hu Zi''s words left us unable to refute. He said so. What else can we persuade him?


    And Hu Zi''s words also made me realize our changes, just like he said, even if he lost hundreds of thousands now, he would not be unable to live. In the past, he did not dare to give up, but now he dared.


    And I, previously overwhelmed by hundreds of thousands of debts, now with the Xingyun hotel, also feel that the money is nothing, if it was the current me, I would never have broken up with Ding Ge.


    "Are you two joining or not?" Hu Zi asked again.


    Old Gao sighed and said slowly, "Hu Zi, even if this is not a scam, even if this is really a chance, I don''t want to join because this is not the Xingyun hotel, it''s not the Xingyun hotel that we built together. We just stepped in halfway. I feel very awkward. I hope that we can slowly become stronger through our own efforts. If we work hard, I really think the Xingyun hotel will be able to do the same thing as the Xingyun hotel in the future, even like those big hotels in the four seas."


    "I''m doing this for the Xingyun hotel too," Hu Zi said, "I''m not doing this for the Xingyun hotel. I''m doing this to make more money, and then we can continue to make it bigger. Isn''t that what I''m doing? I never thought of giving up the Yu xiangyuan!"


    "But can''t we do it ourselves?" Old Gao asked in disbelief.


    "I don''t understand. What''s wrong with joining the Yu xiangyuan? This is also hard work, not to say that accepting the Yu xiangyuan is no longer a matter of concern, there are still many things to worry about, Yu Xinghui can''t manage now, the entire hotel still needs me. Isn''t that hard work?" Hu Zi became a little agitated.


    Old Gao shook his head again, the corners of his mouth bitter.


    Hu Zi blushed a little and said, "Old Gao, Xing Yun, I don''t think you two have the courage now. Do you think it''s okay? I''ll take the risk, I''ll pay for it, and we''ll manage the Yu xiangyuan together? Is that okay?"


    Hu Zi patted his chest and his eyes were firm.


    "It''s not about money, Hu Zi." Old Gao pressed his forehead and said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Old Gao opened his mouth but said nothing. He just frowned.


    Hu Zi sighed, then leaned back on his body. His face was a little tired. After a few breaths, he turned to look at Old Gao and said, "So, no matter what I say, you''re not joining this time?"


    After a pause, Old Gao shook his head and said, "Sorry Hu Zi, I really don''t want to join this time!"


    "It''s okay. This is your freedom. I won''t force you! If you don''t, you don''t have any psychological burden." Hu Zi smiled faintly. He seemed to want to smoke, but smoking was not allowed in this environment. He picked up his chopsticks and picked up the food.


    There was silence at the table.


    No one spoke, and the atmosphere suddenly became oppressive.


    After a while, Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, what about you? Would you like to come with me? Now that you and Ding Ge are getting married, Ding Ge bought the house and Ding Ge prepared the money for the wedding, don''t you want to contribute more? If we get together now, by the end of the year, you''ll be able to get a car worth more than 200,000 yuan. Even if you don''t buy a car, you have money in your hands. You don''t have to let Ding Ge spend everything. Look at other people getting married. Which girl doesn''t make a condition. What will people say when they get married? A pretty boy raised by his wife?"


    I have to say, Hu Zi''s words touched my deepest sensitivity!


    This is the last thing I want to think about. Hu Zi is right. I really can''t accept this situation calmly. Even if Ding Ge told me that our future depends on me, I still can''t accept it completely.


    I can accept it, but I still feel uncomfortable.


    As Hu Zi said, I prefer to support Ding Ge through my own efforts, not to be criticized behind his back.


    Before Hu Zi said these words, Old Gao and I were close in thinking. I still hoped that the three of us would work together to strengthen the Xingyun hotel. The three of us worked hard together and watched the hotel develop little by little. This feeling was like fighting with our brothers on the battlefield in ancient times, winning battles after battles. The sense of satisfaction and accomplishment was beyond words.


    But even if I accepted Yu xiangyuan, no matter how good its business was, I wouldn''t feel anything.


    Even if Hu Zi Old Gao and I joined together, I wouldn''t feel so comfortable. After all, there''s Yu Xinghui here, and I feel more like I''m working for Yu Xinghui.


    But Hu Zi''s words really hit the nail on my head, and it shook my mind for a moment.


    I couldn''t help but think about all that Ding Ge had done for me. When she broke up with her parents and moved out to live with me, she lived with me without a name. At that time, she had already decided to spend the rest of her life with me, but I drove her away.


    After that, she saved up money for me and wanted to help me pay off my debts. In order to be with me, she could put the knife down her throat. She used her own money to buy the house for both of us. It was her money to decorate it. She paid too much for me.


    There was a voice in my head. If I could give Ding Ge a better life, why not?


    But this is really too big. I''m not like Hu Zi. I haven''t seen too much starlight. Hu Zi has confidence in her heart. I don''t have any confidence at all. What if she gets cheated?


    Ding Ge and I finally got to this day. I really don''t want any more accidents.


    Although life is not rich now, it is much better than before. Hu Zi is right. I really lack courage. I am afraid.


    I remember my previous failure, that unforgettable experience, which made me feel a little bit of retreat in my heart.


    In just a few seconds, I was in a battle between heaven and man, thinking too much.


    I took a deep breath and said to Hu Zi, "Let me think about it, Hu Zi."


    "Sure, no problem." Hu Zi nodded and said, "If you still have any doubts, I can show you starlight."


    I nodded. At this moment, I really can''t make up my mind, but I still want to see him.


    Even if I didn''t join, I wanted to see him, because Hu Zi was still going to join. I was afraid that he would be deceived, and I would have a general impression of him when I saw starlight himself.


    I said, "Hu Zi, what if I decide not to join in the end?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Then don''t join us. I can''t be mad at you. Even if you didn''t join the Yu xiangyuan, I didn''t say I wanted to quit the Yu xiangyuan. However, if I really join the Yu xiangyuan, maybe you two will have to take care of the Xingyun hotel in the future. I may not have much time. You won''t chase me away, will you?"


    Hu Zi said the last sentence in a joking tone. Old Gao and I didn''t care. Even if Hu Zi couldn''t grow up in the Xingyun hotel in the future, we wouldn''t give him a penny less.


    After all, Hu Zi had spent most of his money, and the Xingyun hotel wouldn''t be able to open without him.


    The two shook their heads.


    I said to Hu Zi, "Don''t worry. As long as you don''t quit, the Xingyun hotel won''t kick you out."


    "That sounds comfortable." Hu Zi smiled and said, "Hey, come on, let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s quite serious. In fact, that''s fine. The three of us agreed, but it''s not good. In this way, the three of us have to run on both sides. The Xingyun hotel still needs one person to look after them. That''s our base camp!"


    Old Gao nodded and said, "Yes, that''s our home. I''ll take care of it. You can rest assured."


    "Well, we''ll have to celebrate the hotel''s first anniversary."


    "Okay, it''s a deal. What if you don''t get drunk?"


    "It doesn''t matter at all!"


    "That''s the deal!"


    ...


    I still prefer our relaxed conversation and laughter to the scene of the heated discussion just now. How I wish it would always be like this. But now it seems impossible. Old Gao and Hu Zi have different opinions. In the end, it is very difficult for the future Xingyun hotel to walk in and out together. It is difficult to raise their glasses in the hall and squat in the backyard.


    And I, in my heart, was still wondering if I should join?

 Chapter 507 Dingers Suggestion

    After dinner, the three of us walked out of the Yu xiangyuan.


    The streets outside were still gorgeous. The neon lights on the shops and the street lights on both sides of the street were shining together. The speeding traffic was like flames, whistling past. The flowing and still lights shone brilliantly on the night.


    When I stood still and looked straight ahead, the sight made me a little dazed and dizzy. This was the night in the bustling area of Pucheng!


    As cars sped past, I seemed to see the rapid changes in Pucheng over the years. Its speed was frightening. Higher and higher buildings represented higher and higher housing prices, and more and more prosperous areas represented higher and higher consumption.


    There was a cool breeze, and the wind was still damp after the rain. I took a deep breath and continued walking with Old Tiger.


    At this time, a person came over from the side and shouted after seeing Hu Zi, "Boss zhao, when did you come? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    I looked at this man, a man in a suit, with shiny hair and a smile on his face, and was very polite to Hu Zi. When I heard boss zhao''s three words, I didn''t think of Hu Zi at all. When the man looked at Hu Zi, I realized that he was calling Hu Zi.


    In our restaurant, no one called us boss. Everyone called us boss by name. Yesterday, Shi Yuan and his two disciples called me boss meng. I told them to call me Xing Yun just like I corrected others.


    I''m really not used to this kind of address, it has a kind of distance and distance, there will be flattery and flattery.


    Hu Zi stepped forward to shake hands with the man and said with a smile, "Manager fan, come over for dinner with two friends."


    Manager fan greeted us and then said to Hu Zi, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t think so. I''ll be the host today. Let''s go out and sing a song and take a bath later. How about that?" Manager fan said enthusiastically.


    "Don''t bother, manager fan."


    "Why not? Let''s go out and have a good time with our friends. Boss zhao has to show his face." Manager fan looked at Old Gao and me again.


    Old Gao and I still refused. I didn''t like this kind of person who was too tactful and used to keep a distance. Hu Zi might feel that it was not good to refuse all the time and agreed.


    All this time, I didn''t really like social engagements. Hu Zi went out to social engagements more often, and I still preferred to sit and chat with a few familiar friends.


    Then manager fan went into the restaurant. Hu Zi handed me the car keys and said to Old Gao and me, "This is the manager of the Yu xiangyuan. I''ll deal with it. You can go back first."


    I think, if I join the Yu xiangyuan in the future, I will definitely have a lot of involuntary, especially similar to the previous social engagements, more than half a lot, I don''t like this.


    Old Gao drove the car and we left first.


    On the way, I looked out of the window in a somewhat complicated mood. At this time, there were still a lot of people in front of Camry plaza. The parking space was almost full of cars, and there were more streetcars parked in rows.


    And in this square, there are rich people who spend hundreds of thousands of dollars but don''t feel sorry for them. Some people will struggle to buy or not to buy a kilo of fruit, some people will drive a luxury car by the cleaner, some people will ride a bike to the cold wind and return home.


    Looking at the materialistic society, I always feel very cruel!


    This could be hell or heaven!


    I don''t want to look out of the window anymore. I squint my eyes slightly, making my vision blurry in the light. As I drove, countless lights turned into rainbows in my eyes.


    After that, I went to the street where the Xingyun hotel was located, the familiar street, and looked at the roads that I didn''t know how many times I had walked. I could almost write down the shops on both sides.


    Compared to the streets in front of the Yu xiangyuan, it was much more deserted.


    The car stopped in front of the Xingyun hotel.


    Looking at the Xingyun hotel signboard, I still feel more secure here. Walking into the hall, a feeling of intimacy arises spontaneously, and that feeling is very comfortable.


    Du Ling and Ding Ge were sitting behind the counter, and we walked towards them.


    Du Ling asked, "Where''s Brother tiger? Didn''t come back with you?"


    "He has something to do." Old Gao replied.


    "Oh." Du ling pouted.


    I stayed at the hotel until I got off work. Today was the last day I left. Everyone left first, but Ding Ge stayed with me.


    We checked the restaurant together, locked the door, and then they started walking towards the neighborhood.


    "Do you have something on your mind?" Dinger looked at me and asked with concern, her voice filled with tenderness.


    She seemed to know me very well, and she could feel every single emotion I showed.


    I sighed, but I didn''t know what to say to dinger.


    "What''s wrong?" Ding Ge''s soft voice was like a breeze, blowing my heart, warm. She held my hand and smiled. "There''s no secret between us. Have you forgotten?"


    Yes, there are no secrets between us. We used to say everything when we were together. We would have endless words. After a fight, we would talk and communicate together. We would share joyous things together. Each other would comfort each other when they were sad.


    I took a breath and began to tell ding ge what was troubling me. I told Ding Ge what Hu Zi told us today and then asked ding ge, "Does that sound incredible? Does it feel like a lie?"


    Ding ge nodded and said, "It looks like a lie, but it could be true or not. If that person did have cancer, then the credibility would be greater."


    "Why?"


    Ding Ge replied, "Cancer. I told you before. One of my uncles died of cancer. Stomach cancer. He was fine when I saw him a few months ago, but he couldn''t do it if I said no. When my parents and I went to see him, we couldn''t eat anymore. We were so skinny. The hospital didn''t treat us anymore. We only said there were a few days left."


    Dinger did mention this to me, and as we walked on, Ding Ge continued, "A man with cancer has no reason to lie to someone. You can''t say that he lied because he needs money to see a doctor. After all, the Yu xiangyuan has opened and is running every day. There''s no other reason than to know that he''s hopeless and want to get some money for his family. It would be better to sell the Yu xiangyuan, so he has no reason to cheat."


    I sighed. I don''t know much about the situation now.


    "Is Hu Zi 100 % sure he''s in?"


    I nodded. If nothing happened, Hu Zi would definitely join us.


    "Old Gao''s not joining?"


    I nodded again, and Old Gao was very determined. It was no surprise that he would not join.


    "What about you?" Ding Ge looked at me again, his eyes sparkling.


    "I..."


    What should I do?


    I was confused.


    "You can''t make up your mind, can you?" Ding Ge saw right through me.


    I smiled bitterly, then frowned, looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Ding Ge, do you think I should join?"


    "This..." Ding Ge thought about it, and she seemed a little embarrassed.


    At this point, I really want to hear Ding Ge''s advice. Ding Ge pursed his lips and said, "Actually, I don''t want to give you advice. I support it whether you join or not, but if you really want my advice, I suggest you not join."


    I looked at Ding Ge inquiringly. Why?


    "I know what you''re thinking. All you want to do is to make more money, right?" Ding ge pouted and looked at me sadly.


    I nodded.


    "But I really don''t need you to work so hard to make money. It''s not good for us to be like this. You run the Xingyun hotel. We already have enough income to spend. I''m very satisfied."


    "But..." I was very confused. After taking a deep breath, I said, "Don''t you feel wronged? Everyone else wanted to get married to a rich and handsome man. They wanted to have a luxurious wedding. They wanted to go out and take a car every day. They could buy their favorite clothes and cosmetics. Everyone wanted to be better, but what about you? Others would say that you married a poor man and that your man still depended on you to support him. Don''t you think you have no face? Don''t you think you can''t raise your head in front of others?"


    Ding Ge stopped. She stood face to face and looked up at me. Her eyes were full of affection. She reached out her hands and gently touched my cheek. She said softly, "Didn''t we all say that before, Xing Yun? Now we''re spending my money. You can take care of me later. Besides, no matter who I talk to in the future, I won''t feel ashamed, because you are good to me, and I am happy with you, that''s the most important thing! Isn''t it?"


    With that, Ding Ge stood on tiptoe and kissed me on the forehead.


    A warm current flowed in my heart. I held Ding Ge in my arms. Ding Ge was right. The most important thing was for us to be together.


    So, I don''t think I should join.


    It''s not because I''m timid, it''s because I still want to make money through the Xingyun hotel, not through someone else''s Yu xiangyuan.


    I want dinger to live a better life. I will work hard.


    The two of them held hands and continued walking towards the neighborhood. My mood was gradually getting better. Without any entanglement, I felt much more relaxed.


    Ding Ge said to me again, "You can''t hide anything from me in the future, okay? We still have to be like before, no secrets, understand?"


    "I understand." I nodded with a smile, then frowned, slowed down a little and said, "By the way, there''s one more thing I didn''t tell you, but first say it, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, or I forgot to say it."


    "What is it?" Ding Ge asked happily.


    "Didn''t my aunt get sick before? Well, Guzheng went to see my aunt too. They were neighbors. I saw her." I explained to Ding Ge that I was sitting in the car with Guzheng for a while and asked about my doubts. There was nothing else, but I didn''t tell Ding Ge about it because I didn''t care.


    Ding Ge''s steps slowed down and her face changed. Although she soon regained her composure, it seemed that she was really sensitive to the name'' Guzheng''.

 Chapter 508 Visiting Yu Xinghui

    "Yes."


    Ding Ge didn''t ask anything. He just said "Yes" and continued to wait for me to take the initiative.


    I held her hand hard and said frankly, "I wanted to ask her why she framed you. She said it was just to get us together."


    Then, I told Ding Ge what Guzheng said that day, but I didn''t say that Guzheng did it to make me hate her, to sever our relationship completely, and to stop talking to each other.


    There was no secret between Ding Ge and me, but there was no need to tell her.


    After listening to me seriously, Ding Ge was not as angry as I expected. Instead, she felt relieved and said excitedly, "Really? Did she really tell you that?"


    I nodded.


    "I knew Guzheng wouldn''t really want to hurt me!" Ding ge heaved a sigh of relief. "I thought she was doing this to me because she wanted to be with you. It turns out she''s not. She''s not that kind of person."


    I froze and didn''t know what to say, because I really didn''t know what kind of reaction dinger would have.


    Her reaction was really different!


    I thought I might need to coax Ding Ge, but now it seems... No.


    "By the way, she also said that she hoped you would forgive her."


    "Well, forgive me!" Ding Ge said generously.


    "How generous of you!"


    "Of course."


    After saying these two words, Ding Ge suddenly glared at me again and said, "As long as you''re not still in love with her!"


    I''ve never been in love with Guzheng.


    Ding Ge smiled with satisfaction, and the matter was solved so easily. As we walked on, I suddenly remembered something and said to Ding Ge, "By the way, there''s one more thing."


    Ding Ge was taken aback. He took a breath, gritted his teeth, and whispered, "How many things are you hiding from me?"


    I thought about it, but Ding Ge didn''t know a lot of things. After all, we broke up for more than two years, and we haven''t seen each other for many days. There must be a lot of things that the other doesn''t know, but they are just trivial things in life, just not worth mentioning, not intentionally hiding.


    I said to Ding Ge, "Do you remember that one night I slept on the couch in your room, and then the girl came. I hid in the closet, and then I hid in another room for the night."


    Ding Ge thought about it and nodded quickly, "Yes."


    In that case, Ding Ge always thought that Lin Ya didn''t find me, but in fact, she found me.


    I began to tell ding ge that I had nowhere to hide when I was in the bathroom and was hit by Lin Ya.


    "Oh!" Ding Ge suddenly understood and said, "I guessed that she had met you when she screamed. So it was true."


    I nodded.


    Ding Ge immediately covered her face and said shyly, "She knows all the time!" Then Ding Ge opened his eyes wide again and pretended to be angry, "But she lied to me."


    "You lied to her, too."


    "Hey, which side are you on?"


    "You hid the girl first!"


    "Meng Xingyun, don''t run if you can! You even lied to me!"


    "Don''t run, I''m stupid!"


    ...


    The next day, before Du Ling and I went to the restaurant, Hu Zi went upstairs.


    "Brother tiger, have you eaten?" Du Ling asked Hu Zi with a smile.


    Hu Zi shook his head.


    "I''ll get you chopsticks." Du Ling quickly stood up.


    Hu Zi sat down and started eating breakfast. Before I could tell Hu Zi that I didn''t plan to join the Yu xiangyuan, Hu Zi said to me, "Let''s go to the hospital later. Don''t you want to see starlight?"


    I nodded. Even for Hu Zi, I wanted to meet this Yu Xinghui.


    I think I''ll tell Hu Zi about it when I see Yu Xinghui.


    After a simple meal, Hu Zi and I drove to the hospital. On the way, Hu Zi also briefly introduced Yu Xinghui to me, and we bought some fruit.


    After getting out of the car, Hu Zi led me to the ward.


    Soon, the two of us arrived at a ward. A middle-aged man was sitting in bed eating breakfast. When he saw Hu Zi, a faint smile appeared on his face and he said, "Here you go."


    "Well, President yu," Hu Zi pointed at me and introduced to the middle-aged man, "This is my friend, Xing Yun. We opened the Xingyun hotel together, using his name."


    "Hello, President yu." I took the initiative to greet yu xinghui.


    "Hello, hello." Yu Xinghui was very polite and looked at me slightly as he spoke.


    And I looked at Yu Xinghui quietly. Hu Zi told me that he was in his fifties, but Yu Xinghui looked only about forty years old. He looked quite young, and he didn''t have the beer belly of an average middle-aged man. He looked very thin.


    It wasn''t as pale and pale as I thought it would be. The Yu Xinghui in front of me seemed to be in a good state of mind, even as if he wasn''t sick.


    "You eat first, President yu." Hu Zi put the fruit down.


    "Sit down, you guys sit down too. You''re welcome."


    We chatted casually. Yu Xinghui had dinner, and Hu Zi helped take the bowl away.


    Then, yu xinghui looked at me and smiled, "I think you came to see this old man today to check on Hu Zi and see if I was lying, right?"


    Yu Xinghui, on the other hand, had no scruples in bringing this matter to light. I did mean it. After all, we didn''t know each other, and I wouldn''t have come to the hospital to see her without Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "No, it''s not President yu. I want Xing Yun to run the Yu xiangyuan with me. After all, I''m afraid I can''t manage such a big restaurant all of a sudden. I won''t be too guilty by then."


    "Really?" Yu Xinghui smiled faintly, then looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, right?"


    I nodded and Yu Xinghui continued, "You don''t know me. It''s right to have questions about this. If you don''t ask, your brother will be incompetent. As for me today, I will also dispel your doubts. Let''s talk about everything, right? That way, everyone will have a bottom line."


    It seems that Yu Xinghui is also an open person. I like his straightforwardness, so I don''t have to go to great lengths to get things straight.


    "First of all, this is definitely not a scam. Maybe you sound like this is a 100 % trap. No, it''s not like this. I want Hu Zi to pay the workers two months'' wages. How much money is this? It''s only two or three hundred thousand. I don''t need this money. I can survive without it." Yu Xinghui shook his head slowly and said with a smile, "I grew up in the countryside too. It''s not easy to know you guys. I want to help Hu Zi. I''ve seen too many people over the years, dealing with all kinds of people, but I don''t know them at all. No matter who they are, whether they are relatives or friends, they are all the same. You treated you the same when you were rich, and you treated you the same when you were down, and no one was sincere about you. It''s harder for me to borrow money now than to ascend the sky. It''s a special reality. That''s reality!"


    As he spoke, Yu Xinghui could not help but sigh. His words were rather emotional, and he obviously felt a lot of sadness at the moment.


    "That''s why I don''t ask anyone. I''m a dying man. Why should I be so humble to others? Not to mention those who want to take advantage of the Yu xiangyuan, don''t even think about it!" Yu Xinghui spoke very frankly and straightforwardly. "So I would rather look for Hu Zi. It seems like I''m at a disadvantage, but I don''t think I''m at a disadvantage. With him safely managing the Yu xiangyuan in the future, I''ll be at the hospital treating my illness. I don''t want to think about anything. If I can be cured, I''ll be cured. If I can''t be cured, I''ll fall down. Anyway, I''m open to it."


    Hu Zi said, "President yu, don''t say that. Your disease was discovered early and your chances of recovery are still very high."


    "What do you know!" Yu Xinghui smiled bitterly and added, "You don''t know what it''s like to have cancer if you haven''t had it. It''s so bad. I really want to die now. It''s over."


    Hu Zi and I said a few more things to let him relax and face it positively. Yu Xinghui didn''t care much either, "I''m either negative or open to life and death. I''m in my fifties, and I don''t have much regret. I''ll definitely cooperate with the treatment. The rest is up to god."


    After talking to Yu Xinghui, he felt that he was a good person. He was a real person, but this was just his first impression. He needed more contact to get to know someone.


    After a while, Yu Xinghui''s wife came. She''s taking care of Yu Xinghui in the hospital. After we talked for about an hour, Hu Zi and I were ready to leave.


    The two of them stood up. Hu Zi said, "Okay, President yu, Mrs. Yu, we''ll go first. We''ll see you tomorrow."


    We said goodbye to the two of them, and then Yu Xinghui suddenly said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, wait a minute. I forgot to tell you a few words."


    Yu Xinghui glanced at me when he said this. I understood what Yu Xinghui meant. It seemed that he wanted to speak to Hu Zi alone. I left with a smile and told Hu Zi to wait for him in the car.


    I went downstairs alone and got into the car.


    I think I''ll tell Hu Zi what I''m going to do when he comes back later. Although seeing Yu Xinghui today made me less suspicious, I still decided not to join.


    I hope Hu Zi doesn''t get angry.


    Not long after, Hu Zi came back. He was sitting in the passenger seat with a heavy expression on his face.


    I quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Hu Zi smiled stiffly. He sighed and said to me, "President yu told me something. I won''t hide it from you."


    I frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "President yu said he wanted me to run the Yu xiangyuan alone. He didn''t look down on you, but because... He said he didn''t know you, and he trusted me alone, so... Hey, I told him that Xing Yun could definitely believe it. I said that we were still only paying 30 % of the profits, not much, but yu didn''t agree to... You join!"

 Chapter 509 Borrowing Money

    I froze for a moment, but there weren''t too many surprises in my heart. I only met Yu Xinghui once, and it was reasonable that he didn''t trust me.


    Not to mention that he doesn''t trust me, for someone like him who has been around for decades, I''m not entirely sure if he''s faking it in front of me.


    If I had known, I would have been in a fix. Yesterday, Hu Zi and Old Gao didn''t have to be so excited for so long.


    Hu Zi reproached himself, "How could this be? Yesterday, I had been trying to get you guys to join, but I didn''t expect that President yu wanted me to be alone, but... I thought..."


    I quickly comforted Hu Zi and said, "Hu Zi, Hu Zi, it''s okay. It''s just right! It''s normal for Yu Xinghui not to trust me. Actually, I wanted to tell you before I came. I''ve already thought about it. I don''t think I should join."


    "Ah? Really?" Hu Zi was stunned. He thought I would come to see starlight and agree after saying so much. After a few seconds, he asked me, "Why?"


    "Why are you still talking about this?" There was no point. I smiled faintly and said, "Just, you will manage the Yu xiangyuan alone in the future. Are you confident?"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem. After all, the Yu xiangyuan has opened and is on the right track. All I have to do is let it continue to grow." The corners of Hu Zi''s mouth curled up as if he had confidence.


    "Then I wish you success." I started the car and said, "In the future, Old Gao and I will be guarding the Xingyun hotel. You can do it with confidence and learn more from the experience. When we become so big at the Xingyun hotel, our road will be smoother."


    Hu Zi nodded.


    I drove away from the hospital.


    However, at this time, I don''t know if Hu Zi can manage yu xiangyuan well in the future.


    But I know that Xingyun hotel is destined to change again.


    This time, Hu Zi didn''t leave the hotel, but he probably wouldn''t spend the whole day at the Xingyun hotel.


    Then Hu Zi and I got busy with the Xingyun hotel again. As usual, we bought vegetables, meat, spices and so on. When we got back to the restaurant, Hu Zi didn''t stay much. After answering the phone, he left.


    Old Gao had a conversation with me.


    In the back yard of the restaurant, Old Gao asked me, "How is it? Have you thought about you?"


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if I think about it or not." I smiled and told Old Gao what happened to starlight today, "They didn''t even want us to join them."


    Old Gao couldn''t help but smile and say, "You know, why did I reject Hu Zi so straightforwardly yesterday? It made him unhappy."


    "Okay." I took a deep breath and said, "From now on, let''s stay with Xing Yun."


    Old Gao curled her lips and smiled, "I''m going to rot in Xing Yun anyway."


    I smiled helplessly. Even though Old Gao''s words sounded a little reckless, I felt very comfortable listening to them. I really didn''t want to see everyone go their separate ways one day. I really didn''t like that. I liked to share the joys and sorrows with Hu Zi Old Gao, and I also hoped that they would still be around when we succeed.


    When I imagined the days after my success, I felt that it was actually quite plain. These days needed more friends to accompany me, otherwise I was really afraid that I would be lost in money.


    Although Hu Zi joined the Yu xiangyuan now, as he said, he did not leave the Yu xiangyuan and was still a member of the company.


    Xingyun hotel was named after me, but I feel that if the three of them are not together, then the Xingyun hotel is not.


    She sighed again and said worriedly, "I don''t know what kind of opportunity Hu Zi is facing this time."


    If it was really a scam, Hu Zi would have been badly hurt. If it wasn''t a scam, would joining the Yu xiangyuan be good for Hu Zi? What would he experience in the Yu xiangyuan? Is the ending good or bad?


    I can''t imagine it at all!


    "No matter what the chances are, it''s probably Hu Zi''s destiny." Old Gao said.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because Hu Zi is still too impetuous and impatient, can''t you tell? He''s changed a lot more than before. Ever since he started working with li xiaowei, Hu Zi has lost his bearings. Only the Xingyun hotel can give him some goals."


    Old Gao said that I also know that since Hu Zi was betrayed by Li Xiaowei, love seems to never exist in his world, so he only has a career to work for.


    He had said that he wanted revenge on Li Xiaowei and the blondes, but the last time he saw Li Xiaowei, Hu Zi wanted to get back together with her. After being rejected again, Hu Zi did not show any unusual behavior, just disappeared for a few days and brought Du Ling back.


    The yellow-haired family had a background like Rainbow square, so Hu Zi might want to earn more money to earn some dignity.


    Hearing Old Gao''s words, I was even more confused and asked, "Then what do we need to do? Will you persuade Hu Zi again?"


    "No, it''s useless even if you try to persuade me." Old Gao said, "Let him fight for himself. In fact, I hope that Hu Zi can fail. Failure can give Hu Zi a blow, so that he is not so anxious. If it is too smooth, he will be more and more courageous. It may not be a good thing."


    What Old Gao said made sense, but this time, whether Hu Zi succeeded or failed, he had to move on.


    At night, Hu Zi drove back and told Old Gao and me to have a drink tonight. Tonight, this wine tasted like a parting. Although we weren''t parting, it still felt a little uncomfortable to think about.


    At night, when everyone left, we closed the door and the three of them went to fetch food and wine, as usual.


    At the dinner table, we poured the wine and started to drink at will.


    Hu Zi also told us that things were basically done. This afternoon, he went to the hotel with Yu Xinghui, and the two of them talked about it in detail, and signed some documents. Tomorrow, Yu Xinghui introduced Hu Zi to the employees, and he officially became the big boss of the Yu xiangyuan.


    But I still have a question. I asked Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, didn''t Yu Xinghui ask you to pay the workers for two months? He said two or three hundred thousand, didn''t he?"


    Hu Zi nodded.


    "But where did you get so much money?"


    Hu Zi had already invested all the money in the bank cloud hotel when it was opened. It had been less than a year since the hotel opened. The three of us were divided into four or three parts. According to the monthly income of the Xingyun hotel, Hu Zi couldn''t have that much money.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "There really isn''t that much money."


    "How much is the difference?" I took a look at Old Gao, and if I add the money from Old Gao and me, it should be enough.


    Hu Zi quickly waved his hand and said, "No, I won''t take you two''s money this time no matter what!"


    Hu Zi''s tone was firm, and I couldn''t help but ask, "When did you learn to go out with us?"


    We never care about money between us, and the three of us are very open-minded about this. If we really have more interests than brothers in our hearts, the Xingyun hotel will be finished sooner or later!


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "What''s the matter with you two? That''s not what I meant. Originally, I wanted you two to join the gang because I didn''t have enough money. If you two join us, we''ll work on the money together. But I thought about it before. If you join us, we''ll take the money together. If you don''t join us, I can''t ask for this money anymore, because it''s equivalent to letting the two of you take the risk with me, and then I''ll have the money all by myself. I won''t agree."


    "Damn, is it necessary to get so clear?" When the restaurant opened, Hu Zi took most of the money alone. Old Gao didn''t take a penny, but how did we split the money?


    "No! It''s different this time. It''s really different!" Hu Zi was still very determined.


    "Think of it as something we borrowed from you?" Old Gao said.


    Hu Zi shook his head again and said, "No, that''s not the same. I don''t want your money. The Xingyun hotel needs money for turnover. What if it really sinks the three of us?"


    "Where are you going to get the money?"


    "Let''s borrow it."


    When Hu Zi talked about borrowing money, I suddenly remembered something. Before the restaurant opened, we thought we had enough money, but we didn''t want to be short of it. Then Hu Zi and I went out to borrow money. I went to borrow money from Lin Ya. Before I could ask, Hu Zi had already borrowed twenty thousand.


    I still don''t know who lent it to Hu Zi. I did return the money, but I don''t know who to return it to.


    I couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Hu Zi, let me ask you something. Didn''t you borrow 20,000 yuan from someone? Who exactly did you borrow the twenty thousand dollars from?"


    It was rather mysterious.


    Hu Zi looked at me and said, "Don''t blame me if I tell you."


    "Speak!" I said in my heart, why should I blame you?


    "Actually, I borrowed it from Guzheng."


    "Guzheng?"


    I heard Guzheng''s name again.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned, because I didn''t expect Hu Zi to borrow money from Guzheng. No wonder he borrowed money so quickly that day. Guzheng moved to the neighborhood we used to live in. Now that I think about it, I finally understand.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because I was afraid you wouldn''t let me borrow her money. Guzheng was already our neighbor, and you wanted to hide from her. So I borrowed twenty thousand yuan from her without telling you." Hu Zi said.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I didn''t expect Guzheng to help the Xingyun hotel once, but twice.


    I recalled that if it was the situation at that time, I really didn''t want Hu Zi to borrow money from Guzheng. After all, I didn''t want to borrow money from her, but went to Lin Ya. But she still borrowed 300,000 yuan because of Old Gao.


    But this is over, so don''t mention it again.


    I asked Hu Zi, "Who are you going to borrow money from this time?"


    Hu Zi looked at me as if to say that you were already with Ding Ge and had no contact with Guzheng at all. Of course, you can''t borrow Guzheng anymore. He asked the two of us, "Do you think he''ll agree if I borrow some money from ji ze?"

 Chapter 510 Ji Zes Thoughts

    "Ji Ze?"


    I was a little surprised that Hu Zi wanted to borrow money from Ji Ze.


    Speaking of which, Hu Zi and Ji Ze were just ordinary friends and didn''t have much to do with each other. To me, I always felt that they were close enough for me to borrow money from him or her, and Hu Zi and Ji Ze were obviously not that close.


    Of course, there are times when borrowing money is a necessity, and there may not be many choices when it is really necessary.


    Hu Zi smiled awkwardly and said, "Isn''t it too abrupt? I don''t usually have any contact. I''m sorry that I suddenly asked for money."


    "A little." It''s hard for me to borrow money from an acquaintance, let alone a friend.


    The last thing I want to owe is a favor!


    And borrowing money is actually quite sensitive, especially for those who are not particularly good friends, you will feel embarrassed to open this mouth, I guess they are not willing to borrow it in their hearts.


    Many friends fell out over borrowing money.


    Old Gao said, "It''s not easy to open your mouth. I think you should still use our money. What are you holding on to?"


    Hu Zi shook his hand and said, "I''ve made up my mind. Let''s borrow from ji ze! I''ll call Ji Ze out tomorrow and we''ll all have dinner together. Anyway, if he opens this mouth, it''s his business whether he borrows it or not. If he doesn''t, I won''t say anything."


    "Then you can solve it yourself." Hu Zi wants to borrow money from Ji Ze, so borrow it.


    Because I knew that if ji ze didn''t borrow it, Hu Zi wouldn''t be too embarrassed to ask me and Old Gao again.


    Hu Zi said again, "Okay, then I''ll call him. Tomorrow, let''s all call Ding Ge and have a seat together."


    Let Hu Zi decide for himself.


    Then Hu Zi started again and asked about Lin Ya and Ji Ze.


    I replied, "It''s still the same. There''s no progress."


    At this moment, Old Gao sighed inexplicably.


    I smiled faintly and asked, "What are you sighing for?"


    Old Gao shook his head and said faintly, "Nothing."


    ...


    We haven''t talked for too long this night. We can''t persuade Hu Zi. We can only wish Hu Zi success.


    Hu Zi still slept in the hotel, but the next day when we arrived at the hotel, Hu Zi had already left.


    Du Ling walked up to me and asked me doubtfully, "Why isn''t Brother tiger here?"


    I sighed sadly and said, "Maybe he won''t be in Xing Yun often in the future."


    Du Ling asked even more doubtfully, "Why?"


    "Because Hu Zi is going to run another restaurant now."


    "Another restaurant? What restaurant?"


    "Yu xiangyuan."


    "Ah?" Du Ling exclaimed, "Is he leaving the Xingyun hotel?"


    "No, the Xingyun hotel without Hu Zi is no longer the Xingyun hotel, but it is estimated that they will be very busy in the future. There will be less time to come to Xing Yun."


    Du Ling was obviously a little upset. She was brought here by Hu Zi. Her feelings for Hu Zi had always been deeper than others.


    "What hotel is the Yu xiangyuan?" Du Ling seemed to be asking the whole story.


    There was nothing to hide, so I told Du Ling Hu Zi''s story.


    Du Ling was also very excited after listening, said: "This is not a liar, right? Brother Xing Yun, why don''t you persuade Brother tiger not to let him go? Isn''t the Xingyun hotel good? Why bother with other people''s restaurants?"


    "This is Hu Zi''s decision. I can''t help it."


    Du Ling''s eyes were a little anxious, as if she was worried about Hu Zi being cheated. She was in the same mood as Old Gao and I, and we were all worried about Hu Zi.


    "What if Brother tiger is cheated?" Du Ling bit his lip, looking worried.


    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe it''s not a liar. Hu Zi isn''t that stupid, he''s not that gullible!"


    "It must be a liar!"


    I don''t know why du ling was so sure.


    Du Ling added, "There are so many swindlers in this society that the closest people can lie to you! Not to mention the others."


    Du Ling''s mood swings were so intense that she seemed to recall something bad. I took a look at Du Ling. Was she deceived by someone close to her?


    I asked doubtfully, "Have you ever been deceived, Du Ling?"


    I only asked casually, but when Du Ling heard what I said, she suddenly became nervous. Her expression was obviously not right, and her eyes were a little evasive. She obviously said guiltily, "No."


    I didn''t point out Du Ling''s lies. She must have been lied to. But I think most people have experienced this kind of experience, just like if my cousin hadn''t kept it from me, nothing would have happened. It was also a lie to me.


    Du Ling''s reaction was so great that she probably didn''t want to bring up that memory. It was all over anyway.


    Du Ling stopped talking to me and went to work with a heavy heart.


    ...


    Hu Zi arranged the dinner for the evening.


    At night, Ji Ze arrived on time. He was always on time and alone. Looking at Ji Ze who was always alone, I felt a little sorry for Ji Ze.


    Soon, everyone sat down in a private room on the second floor of the Xingyun hotel. Ding Ge, Hu Zi, Lin Ya, and Ji Ze, the five of us, Old Gao, were downstairs in charge of the cashier.


    In fact, Ji Ze had asked me why Hu Zi suddenly invited him to dinner, and I told him that Hu Zi wanted to borrow money from him, but I also said that if he really didn''t want to borrow money, don''t feel embarrassed. Just say it, Hu Zi wouldn''t mind, or let me tell him.


    Ji Ze didn''t say if he wanted to borrow it or not. He seemed to have something on his mind and was a little distracted when he spoke to me.


    The five of them sat together. Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya from time to time as usual, and lin ya avoided Ji Ze as usual. The situation was a little awkward.


    After the dishes were served, we ate and chatted casually, and the atmosphere eased a lot. This time, we didn''t drink. After chatting for a while, Hu Zi suggested that he wanted to borrow money from Ji Ze.


    Ji Ze didn''t say no. He asked Hu Zi what he wanted to borrow money for.


    Hu Zi scratched his head and once again told Ji Ze about what Old Gao and I had said that sounded like a fantasy.


    Ji ze was very calm after listening and said, "Oh, the Yu xiangyuan is right. The position is quite good. I know their boss, President yu. Ah, it''s a good person. How can you say that if you have cancer, you have cancer?"


    Ji Ze didn''t expect to know Yu Xinghui, and he didn''t doubt that it was a scam. He said to us with some emotion, "President yu was in good health before. He didn''t smoke or drink much. He looked very young in his fifties. He looked like he was in his forties. How do you say that cancer is cancer?"


    I don''t know much about cancer, but like most people, when it comes to cancer, every time I accidentally read the news, I would see a patient suffering from cancer and dying. Of course, there were also many patients who survived the fight against the disease.


    But I don''t think anyone thinks'' cancer'' is scary! No one wants to have anything to do with it!


    Then we lamented the fickleness of the world and talked about the cancer patients around us, which made us feel that it was not easy for people to live in the world, so we must cherish it more!


    I still have some heart palpitations when I think about my aunt''s sudden illness.


    But when I heard jize say that Yu Xinghui was a good person, my doubts about the scam were much less.


    Ji ze asked Hu Zi, "How much do you want to borrow?"


    Hu Zi said two hundred thousand.


    Then ji ze said without hesitation, "Okay, do you want cash or your card?"


    I took a look at Ji Ze, but I didn''t expect him to agree so readily. Hu Zi''s mouth was slightly moved, and he said excitedly, "Just hit my card."


    "Okay, send me your card number later."


    "Yes." Hu Zi looked moved, took a breath, and said gratefully, "Ji Ze, don''t say anything. This time, thank you."


    "Nothing." Ji Ze said nonchalantly.


    When ji ze agreed to lend Hu Zi money, I felt that Ji Ze was a very nice person. There aren''t many friends who can borrow money so easily these days.


    Back then, when ji ze was Lin Ya''s boyfriend, ji ze bought Old Gao''s pond for Lin Ya. He thought that he would make Lin Ya happier by helping lin ya''s friend like this. In ancient times, the king of zhou you acted as a beacon for the princes in order to win her smile. Ji Ze also generously bought the pond that he was not interested in for Lin Ya. Who would have thought that this would provoke Ji Ze instead and become the fuse for the breakup between the two.


    Of course, the root cause of their breakup had nothing to do with this.


    He helped one of my best friends, Old Gao, and caused ji ze and lin ya to break up. Now, Ji Ze has helped another of my best friends, Hu Zi, but I don''t know how this will affect Ji Ze''s life.


    In fact, I still think that whether Ji Ze helped Old Gao or Hu Zi, it was more because of Lin Ya. After all, we met Ji Ze because of Lin Ya.


    Not to mention ji ze''s help to Lin Ya, Li Xiaowei wanted Lin Ya to help him with Ji Ze, and Ji Ze agreed without hesitation to the three million dollar bill, which also led to the fact that the bill has not been returned. When the photo shop was closed and the cake shop was short of money, it was ji ze who helped Lin Ya.


    Ji Ze promised to lend Hu Zi money, and Hu Zi''s matter was settled. Then we talked about the Yu xiangyuan. Hu Zi said that after he got to know him there, he would treat us to a good meal.


    After we had dinner, it was getting late. Lin Ya and Ding Ge went back first, and Du Ling found Hu Zi and was talking to him.


    I accompanied Ji Ze out the door because I felt that he had something to say to me.


    Today, he had been a little absent-minded and in a bad state. I wonder if there was something on his mind.

 Chapter 511 Ji Zes Troubles

    Walking to the door, the cool air brought a refreshing feeling.


    In fact, early autumn is really a good season. It''s not hot or cold. You don''t have to worry when you wake up. You don''t have to wear thick clothes. The weather is not too hot to go out. The wind is not as cold as a knife.


    But for Ji Ze, perhaps this autumn will make him feel as sad as a poet.


    Ji Ze did not speak, but looked absent-mindedly at the street in front of him, not knowing what was on his mind, or what was brewing.


    I did not ask ji ze, but stood beside him casually, looking at the cars passing by one after another, at the familiar lights, at the dust floating in the air under the lights, at the halo and haziness.


    The same scenery, different people will have different feelings in their eyes, even the same person is the same. Yesterday, I will sigh with emotion that there are buildings outside the mountain, and today, I will relax in such a familiar environment.


    I did not despise the dust on the ground and sat down after blowing through the teeth of the road. There was a tree in front of the Xingyun hotel. It was not big, but it could cover my shadow.


    I glanced at ji ze, wondering if this multimillionaire would like to sit here?


    When a person has status and status, he will pay special attention to his image. He will not squat down and rest as tired as he used to be. He will not lose his composure in front of others. He will not behave sloppily. He will not laugh as he pleases. Go over.


    Ji Ze didn''t care. He took a deep breath and sat down beside me. He looked at the flower bed in front of the street, then at me. He smiled and said, "I really envy you, Xing Yun."


    "Envy me?" I was puzzled and said, "What do you envy about me?"


    There''s a huge difference between us. He''s a multimillionaire, and I don''t know how long it will take to achieve what I want to achieve. How about him? How much older than me? One or two years old? But it had already reached the point where I needed to look up to.


    Why does he envy me?


    I should be envious of him.


    "Because you have a person who you love very much and she loves you very much. You have come together through many mountains and rivers. How many people will be especially moved to hear your story and believe in love again because of your story."


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. Now that Ding Ge and I finally got together, how could those strangers know what kind of pain we all went through?


    "But I like a girl for so long, but I always feel that I am very far away from her. Why?"


    His tone was very sad, and I was infected by his emotions, making my mood a little melancholy.


    But there was no answer to the question in love. I couldn''t answer him.


    Ji Ze added, "Besides, you have such good and good friends around you. You talk to them about everything. You drink with them when you''re sad. You waste time when you''re bored. You can do whatever you want without being afraid to say anything wrong. I want such friends too. But when I think about it, I don''t have such friends around me. I don''t even have any friends. Although I know a lot of people, I don''t think they are friends. In my life, I''m like a lonely eagle, always alone."


    In the end, a bitter smile appeared on Ji Ze''s lips. I looked at Ji Ze beside me and suddenly felt that I never knew him very well.


    Lonely eagle, how he described himself.


    "In my career, many people will praise me for being young and promising, and for being so young, I have such a high position! I used to be so focused on my career that I wanted to achieve something, but now that I have succeeded, I have no sense of accomplishment at all. I don''t even know why I did it. Especially confused, in order to prove himself to others? Or do you really like it? I don''t know. I really don''t know."


    Ji Ze''s eyes were full of confusion, and his tone was even a little decadent. I don''t understand him anymore. I didn''t expect him to be so confused about his career because he was so successful in his career.


    This makes me feel ridiculous, even sad!


    I looked at the cars on the road. Although many families have cars now, most of the people who can afford to drive good cars are rich. And those who are successful in their careers, will they be as confused as Ji Ze?


    After I have a career comparable to Ji Ze''s, will I be confused?


    Or was it because of the love that Ji Ze couldn''t get?


    Ji Ze looked ahead and continued, "In the company, everyone sees me with awe. They don''t need me to distance themselves from them on purpose. They distance themselves from me because of their status. They always talk about work with me, and there''s nothing else to talk about. I want to be friends with them. I invite everyone out for dinner. Everyone is very happy and grateful to me, but I know that they still won''t treat me as a friend."


    Ji ze is right, in the company, the subordinates and superiors may never become friends, because the foundation of friends is equal, and the superiors and inferiors are not equal, the boss can be a little mistake and scold the subordinates, but the subordinates can not show a trace of dissatisfaction because of a mistake made by the boss.


    Superiors and inferiors are something I hate very much, so I don''t like people calling me boss, I don''t like being strict, I want to create a more relaxed and free working environment for everyone, so that everyone is closer, so this is one of the reasons why I don''t want to join the Yu xiangyuan, because it is a popular model, the staff all strictly follow the rules to work and leave work. I don''t know if I can create my own model, but I really don''t like that one.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Maybe we''ll lose something when we get something." I said with some emotion.


    Just like Ji Ze, as a superior, he was destined to be lonely in the company.


    I asked Ji Ze again, "Don''t you have any friends in your life?"


    Without even thinking about it, ji ze shook his head and said, "Most people are involved in interests, and most relationships without interests are very light."


    "What about me? Am I a friend?" I looked at Ji Ze and asked.


    Ji Ze smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    "Then why are you shaking your head so fast!" I joked in a friend''s tone, "I thought you didn''t treat me as a friend."


    Ji Ze said with some disappointment, "But I treat you as a friend, but I still feel that I can''t fit into your core circle. Do you understand?"


    I know, because our lives are different from Ji Ze''s, our status is different, he is a multimillionaire, and most of us are far away from him, so this is why he doesn''t have friends in his life, even Hu Zi and the others will definitely distance themselves from Ji Ze because of this relationship, and can''t be very good friends.


    As for me, I think it''s probably because I don''t care.


    I looked at him and asked, "Other than that, do you have something on your mind?"


    "What do you think?" Ji ze asked.


    "Is it because of the girl?"


    Ji Ze didn''t nod. He pondered for a while before saying, "You can say that."


    "What?" I frowned and asked, "You want to give up?"


    "I don''t know." Ji ze shook his head.


    When I heard this, I was surprised, because Ji Ze''s answer to this question was never given up. He had always been very firm, let alone to return to Pucheng for Lin Ya. I don''t know if it would affect his company in other places, but I think it''s very admirable to make such a decision. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to make such a decision. Ji Ze really paid a lot to chase a girl. Many.


    I looked at Ji Ze, not knowing what made him change.


    After a moment of silence, ji ze said, "Now I don''t even know what my relationship with Lin Ya is. Friends? We are not like friends at all. We are not good friends like you and her, nor are we ordinary friends. We don''t know what we are! I feel that because of my pursuit of her, she is particularly troubled, even depressed, when I am with you. She seems to have changed in front of me. I always feel like she owes me something."


    Sitting next to Ji Ze, feeling his emotions, I didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "Besides, I don''t think I''m chasing her anymore. I don''t know how to chase her at all. We haven''t seen a movie or gone out for a meal alone. I seem to be hanging around her like this, but I don''t do anything."


    I didn''t expect his troubles to be so much. Ji Ze looked at me again and asked, "If she''s particularly unhappy because of my pursuit, Xing Yun, do you think I should continue pursuing her?


    Listening to Ji Ze''s question, I didn''t know how to answer him. I really didn''t know.


    In the past, when I tried to persuade ji ze to give up, Ji Ze wouldn''t listen to me, but he didn''t expect himself to be confused now. But he didn''t give up because he didn''t see the future, so I didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Lin Ya once told me that she didn''t know how to face Ji Ze, and her troubles also brought troubles to Ji Ze.


    I shook my head and asked him, "Then what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 512 Lin Yas Troubles

    Love.


    There are many lovers who enjoy the taste of love. It is sweeter than the most expensive wine in the world and more delicious than the most delicious food in the world. It can make people completely immersed in it. Happiness and happiness are endless.


    Of course, there are also many lovers trapped in love, they can no longer get those beautiful things, they are troubled by love, confused, and even hurt each other.


    Many people have troubles in love, not just couples, but also many single people.


    Love, for those who are single, is like a delicious piece of bread. Well, it is much more delicious than bread. It desperately wants it, but it can''t get it at all.


    This kind of trouble, of course, is extremely painful!


    In particular, the troubles of love are more torturous than any other troubles in the world. He can make people forget about food and tea, make people focus on this matter every second, and make people feel as if they are stuck in the mud.


    After I broke up with Ding Ge, I was also worried about my love, and now I don''t have this kind of trouble.


    I can understand Ji Ze''s troubles, but I can''t help him.


    ...


    After sending ji ze away, Hu Zi also happened to walk out of the restaurant.


    As soon as he went out, he lit a cigarette and couldn''t wait to smoke. I said to him, "Are you that addicted?"


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment, but he continued to smoke and said to me, "I''m used to it."


    He and Old Gao had promised Du Ling to quit smoking before, but it didn''t take more than a day. I frowned and said to him, "Even if you don''t quit, you should smoke less. You smoke much more than Old Gao now. Smoking is harmful to your health! Look at Yu Xinghui. He''s going to get cancer if he''s fine. You should take care of your health. Your parents are waiting for you."


    Hu Zi said, "I know, I know. It''s not enough to smoke less. If you finish this one, you won''t smoke."


    I sighed. As Hu Zi and Old Gao''s best friends, one of the things I want them to do most is to quit smoking.


    I casually asked Hu Zi, "How are you feeling at the Yu xiangyuan today?"


    "It''s not bad. I''ve really learned a lot from Yu xiangyuan. I''ll talk to you and Old Gao in a few days." Hu Zi said.


    "Didn''t you ask about money?" Today was Hu Zi''s first day in the Yu xiangyuan, but he did not immediately take out the money that Yu Xinghui had raised.


    Hu Zi said, "No, I told you. President yu doesn''t care about that at all. I also said the money would arrive tomorrow, so he nodded. When Ji Ze calls me, I''ll tell him immediately."


    I nodded.


    "By the way, I haven''t told you yet. I''ll live in the Xingyun hotel in the future." Hu Zi added.


    "Sure." Of course, it''s okay for him to want to live here, but I still asked, "So do you run back and forth to Yu xiangyuan and Yu xiangyuan every day?"


    Go to yu xiang yuan during the day and sleep in the Xingyun hotel at night?


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Well, the Yu xiangyuan actually has a place to live, but I still feel comfortable living in the Xingyun hotel, so I can come back every day to talk to you."


    "If you want to do it, do it." It was autumn, so he could run back and forth if he wanted to. In winter, he probably wouldn''t even want to run.


    However, I also seem to feel that Hu Zi is doing this for another purpose, and he is still worried about the Xingyun hotel.


    It made me feel warm.


    "Then you two can drive. President yu said I should drive first." Hu Zi added.


    I asked again in surprise, "Are you allowed to drive all the cars?"


    This was really shocking. Yu Xinghui was a little too nice to Hu Zi. If he was an outsider, he could not help but wonder if Yu Xinghui had any bad intentions towards Hu Zi.


    "Yeah, he''s basically in the hospital now anyway. He can''t use the car, so let me drive first." Hu Zi said.


    I think, if that''s the case, plus what Ji Ze said today, I don''t think it''s a scam. Even if he drove a car for Hu Zi, did he have to lie to Hu Zi about two hundred thousand dollars?


    "Yu Xinghui is too good to you!" I have to sigh.


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Yes, I respect him. He has three daughters, but he doesn''t have a son. Basically, he treats me like a son."


    I looked at Hu Zi and was filled with emotion. Could it be that Yu Xinghui was really a valuable person in his life?


    I asked again, "He has three daughters. Are they married?"


    "Boss and second brother are married, but the little girl is not."


    "Then yu xinghui asked you to manage the restaurant. Did his son-in-law agree?" I said worriedly.


    Yu Xinghui is sick now. If he died, the Yu xiangyuan would be his three daughters'' inheritance. Why didn''t he leave the restaurant to his daughter and son-in-law?


    Hu Zi said, "His eldest daughter married a foreigner and settled in switzerland. President yu, the second son-in-law, looked down on him. He didn''t seem to like the second son-in-law very much. As for President yu, he is a man of true character and dares to do anything. He is usually very dignified. Since he said that he would not let his second son-in-law touch the restaurant, his son-in-law would not dare to touch it."


    "Don''t let Yu Xinghui pass away. They''ll make trouble for you again."


    "No." Hu Zi blinked and replied.


    At this time, Old Gao also walked out of the restaurant, saw us, and asked, "What are you two standing for?"


    "Have a cigarette. Do you smoke?" Hu Zi asked Old Gao.


    Old Gao shook his head and asked Hu Zi, "What did you say to Du Ling? Why are there still tears in her eyes?"


    "Hey." Old Gao smiled helplessly and said, "Nothing, just a little reluctant to leave the restaurant. Look, Du Ling still knows how to cry for me. You two are fine. There''s no sadness at all."


    I glanced at him and said, "You return it every day."


    "That''s right." Hu Zi smiled.


    In fact, how can there be no sadness, but the old man will not express it.


    After the restaurant closed, Du Ling and I went home together as usual.


    Just as I was upstairs, I was holding the key to open the door when the opposite door suddenly opened. I turned around and saw that it was Lin Ya.


    "Still awake, sis?" Du Ling asked lin ya.


    "Yes." Lin Ya asked Du Ling gently, "Are you tired?"


    Du Ling shook his head with a clear smile.


    "Go back to your room. I''ll talk to your Xing Yun." Lin Ya added.


    "Oh." Du ling glanced at me, then opened the door and entered the house.


    I looked at Lin Ya and thought she was a little strange. Was she waiting for me? What did she want to tell me?


    At this moment, Lin Ya closed her door again and stood in the hallway with me. I was even more confused. At this time, Lin Ya didn''t have a smile on his face. Looking at her cold face, my heart skipped a beat.


    I asked Lin Ya, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "Taking a shower." Lin Ya glared at me and said, "Can I still throw her away?"


    Lin Ya''s tone made me tremble even more. It was obvious that I was in a bad mood! I smiled and asked carefully, "What''s wrong?"


    Did anyone provoke her?


    Lin Ya put his hands around his chest and one foot on the wall. He looked at me expressionless and said, "Hu Zi asked for the money from ji ze. Why didn''t you tell me about this in advance?"


    I was stunned. Was she angry about this?


    But Hu Zi asked ji ze for money. Why did Lin Ya get angry at me? I scratched my head and said, "Didn''t Hu Zi tell you?"


    "No." Simple and neat, Lin Ya still looked at me with a bright and compelling gaze.


    "Then I can''t help Hu Zi borrowing money from ji ze. It''s between them." I said guiltily.


    Lin Ya sighed and said worriedly, "Hey, why does Hu Zi have to borrow ji ze''s money?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry about this?"


    "It''s not that I''m angry. It''s just that," Lin Ya seemed to have no idea what to say. She put her foot down and walked a few more steps in frustration before saying, "I owe jize enough. I don''t want to owe him any more favors, you know?"


    "It''s not you who borrowed the money from ji ze. It''s a favor owed by Hu Zi."


    "But without me, do you think jize would lend Hu Zi money?" Lin Ya glanced at me.


    I thought about it. That''s hard to say.


    But now that the money is out, I don''t think Lin Ya needs to worry about it. After all, this matter has a lot to do with her. Ji Ze and I are friends, so it''s not good for him to lend Hu Zi money for my sake.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say that to lin ya.


    I advised, "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, this is Ji Ze''s decision. You didn''t participate."


    Lin Ya took a deep breath and pressed her forehead. She asked me again, "Did Ji Ze say anything to you?"


    "No." I frowned and asked lin ya, "Girl, do you hate Ji Ze?"


    "If I hate him, I''ll eat at the same table as him." Lin Ya looked really angry. She frowned and said, "I told you before that I don''t know how to face Ji Ze. He makes me feel so miserable, you know? If only he was a despicable and shameless man who only wanted me, I wouldn''t feel guilty, but he''s a good man, and I really don''t want him to waste time on me, do you understand? This feeling is very bad, it will make you feel very sorry for him, you know? I don''t want to be so upset!"


    Sure enough, as ji ze said, his pursuit caused a lot of trouble for lin ya, but this kind of trouble, I don''t know how to solve it.


    "Girl, do you really have no feelings for Ji Ze?"


    I heard a lot from ji ze today. I really sympathize with Ji Ze.


    Lin Ya didn''t answer.


    After some deliberation, I added, "Girl, just give ji ze a chance. For so long, although Ji Ze often appears in front of you, you really haven''t given him a chance at all."


    Lin ya looked at me with a sharp light in her eyes, which made my body tighten. Gradually, her eyes became loose again and she didn''t know what to think.


    Then she went back to her room.


    I stood outside and sighed silently, then returned to my room.


    The next day, while I was sitting in the restaurant, Lin Ya rushed to my store again and locked her eyes on me after searching for a while. The light in her eyes was even brighter than last night, which made my heart beat faster and felt like I was being targeted by a sniper rifle.


    I stood up trembling and almost said don''t shoot me. I surrendered.


    Lin Ya quickly walked up to me. The pace brought a strong wind, which made his back sweat.


    She looked at me and asked, "Meng Xingyun, what exactly did you say to ji ze?"

 Chapter 513 : Persuade Her to Persuade Him?

    I looked at Lin Ya in a daze and just wanted to cry out for wrongdoing!


    I said quickly, "I didn''t say anything to him!"


    Lin Ya obviously didn''t believe me and looked at me with a pair of penetrating eyes, as if he wanted to see into my soul.


    Looking at Lin Ya''s eyes, I felt a little weak. I couldn''t help but think back to what I had said to ji ze last night.


    "What''s going on? I really don''t know." I asked, not understanding.


    Lin Ya still looked at me suspiciously, but she was less agitated. She pointed to the bakery across the street and said irritably, "Go ask him."


    Ji ze is in the cake shop?


    I took a deep breath and walked to the bakery, but I couldn''t help but recall the conversation I had with Ji Ze yesterday. Ji ze was troubled by some questions, but I didn''t say anything to him. After all, I really couldn''t help with this.


    Ji Ze was still confused yesterday about whether to pursue lin ya or not. What happened today?


    Lin Ya and I walked to the bakery together.


    At this moment, Ji Ze was sitting in the cake shop. A man was looking at his cell phone and saw Lin Ya and I. He smiled slightly.


    I walked across from him and just sat down, Lin Ya sat down beside me.


    I glared at Ji Ze. What did he do to make Lin Ya so excited that I was somehow implicated.


    I asked angrily, "What''s wrong, Ji Ze?"


    Ji ze glanced at Lin Ya, then smiled at me and said, "I''m here to apply for a job at the girl''s bakery."


    "What!"


    When I heard this, I almost jumped up. I quickly said, "You''re kidding me."


    Ji Ze had his own company. Although he had never called him director ji, he was the chairman of the board!


    Now you''re applying for a job at this small bakery?


    What are you applying for?


    He could buy the cake shop directly!


    Ji Ze smiled gently as usual, "No kidding, I''m serious."


    Lin Ya couldn''t help but say, "I don''t care if you''re joking or not, our store doesn''t need to hire anyone!"


    "I can do it for free, as long as I take care of the food, no matter the food is acceptable!" I didn''t expect Ji Ze to have such a brazen side. Today, he made me look at him with a new look.


    But I really don''t think this is a problem, I advised: "You are too hard! You work in a bakery, what about your company?"


    "Aren''t I in Pucheng now? What''s the difference?"


    "Then go back to the company." Lin Ya said uneasily, "How much effort did you put into starting a company? Are you just giving up?"


    Lin Ya once told me about Ji Ze. Although he was a second-generation rich man, the company was entirely on his own, without the help of his parents. It could be imagined that he had a difficult time back then.


    Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya affectionately. The meaning in his eyes was clear. So what if he gave up the whole company for you? But Ji Ze didn''t say that. He argued forcefully, "I didn''t give up the company. This doesn''t conflict with hiring at a bakery."


    "No conflict?" Lin Ya was extremely speechless, as if he could not speak out of anger.


    This was really serious, and I tried to persuade him, "Ji Ze, you really can''t do this. I don''t know what you think, but this really can''t."


    But I never persuaded ji ze. He shook his head and said, "I''m serious!"


    Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya again and said, "Girl, I will be a good employee! Don''t worry. Although I have never done such a job, I will study hard. As long as you are willing to hand it in, I will study hard. I will..."


    However, before Ji Ze could finish speaking, Lin Ya stood up and left the bakery. She looked in a bad mood.


    Ji Ze wanted to stop her, but before he could open his mouth, he reached out his hand and reluctantly put it down.


    "Hey!"


    In the cake shop, Ji Ze sighed.


    I can understand Ji Ze''s desire to pursue lin ya, but I still want him to consider this matter carefully. I looked at him, shook my head, and said, "Why bother?"


    "But I really want to be with Lin Ya. I really love and love her. I want to marry her and spend my life with him!" Ji Ze said sadly, "Last night, I didn''t sleep all night. I''ve been thinking about whether or not I should continue chasing her. I found out that I still couldn''t let her go! And I realized more clearly that I never chased her."


    I didn''t say anything. I listened to ji ze quietly.


    "These days, I''ve been back in Pucheng to pursue Lin Ya. A few years ago, I tried my best to pursue lin ya, but when I think about it, it''s not really chasing her, because chasing lin ya is different from chasing other girls. She always gives me a sense of distance. Even when we were together, I never felt her heart. All these years, I''ve been chasing her from such a distance. How could I have caught her? I want to break the distance, so I have to be closer to her." Ji Ze said seriously. He didn''t look like he was joking at all, but he thought about it carefully.


    I smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "This is the result of your thinking all night. You came to the cake shop to apply for a job, from a boss of a company to an employee of a small cake shop?"


    Ji Ze nodded heavily.


    I frowned and didn''t know what to say to ji ze.


    In the end, I could only sigh.


    I don''t know, in this world, how many people have pursued hard to catch the person they love?


    How many people chased and gave up?


    How many people tried so hard to catch up, but they couldn''t catch up, and finally watched their loved ones fall into someone else''s arms?


    "Xing Yun," Ji Ze looked at me pleadingly and said, "I rarely ask anyone to help me, but this time, you must help me."


    "How can I help?"


    "Please, you must help me!" Ji Ze''s gaze was irresistible.


    But how can I help?


    This is like an unsolved equation! It was too difficult for him to persuade her with Lin Ya''s temper.


    I sighed helplessly. Looking at ji ze''s feelings for Lin Ya, I said, "I''ll try my best."


    Tired, I stood up and walked out of the bakery. At this moment, Lin Ya was standing at the door, looking at the traffic all by himself, and the whole person went to that station, giving a strong aura that was thousands of miles away.


    The men who passed by only sneaked a few glances at lin ya, but didn''t dare to step forward.


    I walked over to Lin Ya, but before I could say anything, Lin Ya said, "If you want to be a lobbyist, I advise you not to."


    All of a sudden, all the words were thrown into Lin Ya''s stomach.


    I smiled in shame. What did I say?


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Do you know I''m here to be a lobbyist?"


    Lin Ya just glanced at me, but with a slight glance, he said scornfully, "I know what you''re doing at this stop."


    "You know me so well!"


    I couldn''t help but smile. Lin Ya was exaggerating.


    But to be honest, Lin Ya did know me very well, very well. Remember when I was wronged for Qin Huai, only lin ya believed me.


    I raised my eyebrows and asked, "Didn''t you misunderstand me just now? I didn''t know Ji Ze wanted to come to the bakery to recruit!"


    Lin Ya still looked at me suspiciously and said, "Who knows if it''s your bad idea?"


    "Heaven and earth, it''s really not me. Just now Ji Ze said that this was the decision he made after thinking about it all night. I should have recorded what he said."


    Lin Ya continued to roll his eyes at me and said, "Then who knows if you said anything that inspired him?"


    "If it inspires him, can he think about it all night?" I continued to retort.


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything more, but glared at me as if to warn me to'' try again if you have the ability''. Usually, I was the one who was at a disadvantage in bickering. At this time, I only felt the wind was too strong when I was standing on top, and my whole body was chilly. It was not as comfortable as the wind below.


    I smiled weakly.


    Lin Ya could not help but smile.


    She was finally in a better mood.


    When I''m unhappy, Lin Ya always uses this method to make me happy. During our conversation, he can inadvertently distract the other party, and his mood will be much better.


    After laughing, Lin Ya''s face was still a little heavy. She looked at me again and said, "Xing Yun, you really have to help me persuade Ji Ze this time! He was too headstrong to do this. He didn''t want his company to be ruined by me because of my persuasion and just one sentence. Do you understand? That would put too much pressure on me. If this continues, I will destroy him."


    "Think about the seriousness of the matter. How long has he been away from the company? Who would leave their company for so long! I really can''t accept it! He asked me out for dinner, okay, to the movies, okay, but I can''t let him work at the bakery. Isn''t that a joke?"


    Lin Ya frowned, her beautiful eyes shining with a complicated light.


    I stood there, feeling even more awkward.


    Ji ze asked me to talk to lin ya, Lin Ya asked me to talk to ji ze, what am I going to do?


    Hey! Really, this is nothing to do with me at all, but now it''s making me so confused.


    At this moment, I miss dinger a little. I wish she could help me.


    When I unintentionally looked towards the neighborhood, Ding Ge happened to be in sight. She was walking towards me and Lin Ya, looking in a good mood, with a crooked smile on her lips.


    At this moment, when I saw Ding Ge, I felt an indescribable excitement in my heart. It was too late for her to come.


    Walking up to us, Ding Ge smiled and joked, "What are you two doing here, absorbing the essence of the sun?"


    Ding Ge also deliberately looked up at the sky, and then looked at the street, and said to us: "I think this is only dust. Okay, so many cars, go back to the house."


    I pulled Ding Ge and said, "Now I have something to do with you!"


    "What is it?" Ding Ge asked curiously.


    I pointed ji ze in the cake shop to Ding Ge and told Ding Ge about it. Ding Ge smiled and said with admiration, "Wow! This Ji Ze is really amazing! Little girl, I didn''t expect you to be so charming."


    "Stop joking with me." Lin Ya said with great distress.


    Ding Ge smiled. Her eyes turned and she said to lin ya, "Girl, do you think this will work? Or you can just let ji ze work in the cake shop."


    If I were to say this, I wouldn''t have made lin ya dare to kick me. But when Ding Ge said this, Lin Ya just frowned and looked at Ding Ge as if she still wanted to hear her say why.


    "Look, Ji Ze has never done this kind of work. He definitely can''t stand it. Maybe he''ll resign in a few days. Or, you deliberately asked him to be strict. If he can''t do it or does something wrong, you can fire him directly. Isn''t that all?" Ding Ge seemed to see this as a very simple matter and spread out his hands to say to lin ya.

 Chapter 514 : Ji Ze Enters the Post

    Hearing Ding Ge''s words, Lin Ya did not immediately refuse, but silently looked at Ding Ge, as if thinking about something.


    I looked at Ding Ge with admiration. Was her tone special? Or was she more attractive? Why did Lin Ya listen to what she said?


    Is it true that a close friend''s feelings are different?


    After a while, Lin Ya said, "Will kejize give up? As you can see, he hasn''t given up for so many days!"


    "Just try." Ding Ge added.


    "All right then." Lin Ya nodded lightly.


    I opened my eyes wide at the two of them and asked in disbelief, "Is that all?"


    Ding Ge did not bother to speak at all, and Lin Ya agreed.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge glared at me at the same time as they walked towards the bakery. I curled my lips and followed them in.


    Lin Ya walked to Ji Ze''s side, and Ji Ze''s face showed a little nervousness. She stood up and her hands seemed to be put away somehow. Lin ya looked at Ji Ze and said, "You can do it here, but the salary is not high. A thousand a month. No matter what you eat, what do you do?"


    Needless to say, Ji Ze would definitely agree! He would nod without pay.


    Ji Ze nodded quickly, as if afraid that Lin Ya would regret it.


    Ji Ze couldn''t wait to say, "Are you working now?"


    Lin Ya had no expression on his face, "Don''t worry. Come back tomorrow. I''ll print out a contract later. If you agree, you can sign it and go to work."


    Ji Ze didn''t think much and quickly replied, "Okay, no problem."


    Then Ji Ze and I walked out the door, and ji ze smiled at me and said, "Thank you, Xing Yun."


    I smiled and shook my head. Actually, I didn''t help at all. It was Ding Ge''s fault. But I didn''t tell Ji Ze because I thought Lin Ya would print a very demanding contract because of Ding Ge. Although Lin Ya agreed to jize work here, it was a real problem that he could stay for a few days.


    I turned to look at the bakery and saw what Ding Ge and Lin Ya were talking about. I didn''t know if they were going to give ji ze any problems.


    Looking at Ji Ze''s positive attitude, I really couldn''t bear to hit him.


    I asked him again, "Ji Ze, do you really have no effect on your company by working here?"


    Ji Ze didn''t answer. He froze for a moment, then changed the subject, "Xing Yun, you have to help me. I''ve never done this kind of work before. What do I need to do?"


    "This is a very simple job. It''s not difficult. You can even build a company. Are you afraid of this small job?"


    "This is different!"


    Of course, it''s not the same. The job at the bakery is much easier than starting a company, but for Ji Ze, he seems to think it''s especially difficult to do this job well and stay at the bakery.


    We were just chatting. If Lin Ya arranged for ji ze to sell milk tea, it would be much simpler. Making milk tea would be fine. If he were to do the cake job, he would have to learn from Lin Feng and tang manya. If Lin Ya wanted to make trouble for him, Ji Ze would have no choice.


    In short, everything is still unknown.


    Finally, before I left, I reminded Ji Ze not to forget to give Hu Zi money.


    After a while, after Ji Ze left, Ding Ge came to me.


    I casually asked Ding Ge, "What are you and the girl plotting?"


    "It''s the detailed terms of the contract, such as no late or early leave, five minutes late and a full day''s salary deduction, three dismissals late and never hiring. Where are you two?"


    "So ruthless!" I sighed and said, "Nothing. Ji ze wanted me to help him advise him, but I''m not a military adviser."


    Ding Ge lowered his eyelashes and said in a sad tone, "It''s okay. If they are destined not to be together, even if we help again, it won''t help."


    Listening to Ding Ge, I seemed to understand that Ding Ge wasn''t trying to help lin ya. She persuaded lin ya to let ji ze work at the bakery to set them up.


    But as Ding Ge said, if they are doomed, our efforts will be useless.


    I looked at Ding Ge standing in front of me again, only to feel how wonderful it was to have someone who loved you and you loved her, and I felt very satisfied in my heart.


    The friends around them are still on the road of pursuing love, and they don''t know how beautiful the scenery at the end is!


    I asked Ding Ge, "It''s almost your birthday. What do you want to do?"


    "But I will always be eighteen!" Ding Ge smiled.


    I know she wants to save money again, but I really want to celebrate her birthday because I have missed her birthday for two years. This year, I really want to make up for it.


    I looked at her seriously and said, "I''ve missed Ding Ge twice. Let me make it up to you. Besides, this is the last single birthday of your life."


    After this birthday, Ding Ge is going to get married. After we get a marriage certificate, she will change from unmarried to married.


    Ding Ge hesitated for a moment and said softly, "You really don''t have to make up for anything. It''s just a birthday. We''re already so big. We don''t care so much about birthdays and birthday gifts anymore."


    I thought about it and said, "Can we just have a simple time? It''s not a waste of money. It''s just the two of us. I''ll celebrate your birthday with you."


    "Okay." Ding Ge did not refuse and nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    ...


    Time moved forward, and the days went on like those peaceful, but no climax art films.


    Ji Ze works at a bakery.


    Hu Zi was in charge of the Yu xiangyuan.


    These are the two changes worth mentioning recently, but the rest are nothing.


    After being discharged from the hospital, my aunt''s condition did not relapse, and she recovered quite well. I went to visit her at home, and her mental state seemed to be better than before. After all, now that her daughter has found the other half, and her cousin has returned from abroad, with both of her children by her side, is there anything happier than this?


    The Xingyun hotel was still functioning normally, leaving Jiang Yan to come to Shi Yuan''s two apprentices, personnel changes, this is something that happens everywhere, and I can get used to it very quickly, but when Hu Zi no longer often appears at the Xingyun hotel, I am not very used to it. Basically, when I come out, only Old Gao and I are left. Those suppliers and vendors even ask why Hu Zi has not been seen recently.


    Hu Zi''s car was thrown to Old Gao and me. He drove Yu Xinghui''s hyundai and left the Xingyun hotel early every morning and went back to the Xingyun hotel to sleep at night.


    Maybe it was just the beginning. He was busy. He had hardly seen him these days. He only knew that he would come back at night. Most of the time, he called.


    After all, Ji Ze still got a job in the cake shop. The job that Lin Ya arranged for him was very complicated. It could be said that ji ze did everything in the cake shop, a big boss level figure, sweeping the floor and selling milk tea in the cake shop. Ji ze did all these jobs.


    Lin Ya was really unkind to Ji Ze, and now because of Ji Ze''s arrival, he has directly launched a new business, that is, door-to-door delivery.


    Anyone in Pucheng who has more than 20 yuan can deliver the cake to their door. Of course, most of the cake is still delivered, and Ji Ze is responsible for this job.


    Lin Ya also bought an electric car specifically for ji ze to use. She asked ji ze to ride the electric car when he delivered the food, not drive his car.


    Ji Ze was even more ruthless. He stopped driving when he went to work. Ever since he came to work at the bakery, he had been living a simple life like an ordinary worker. He didn''t go back at noon and just ate at our restaurant.


    Seeing that Ji Ze can do this, you can''t be disobedient!


    I thought he couldn''t hold on, but not only did he hold on, but he also made Lin Ya unable to pick out any flaws. It can be said that Du Ling in our restaurant was already one of the best waiters, while ji ze was an even better employee than du ling.


    Watching ji ze do these things, you really can''t imagine whether he is a rich man or a big boss of a company!


    One day, I was sitting in the lobby of the Xingyun hotel. Through the glass, I saw Ji Ze skillfully putting the cake in the trunk in the back seat, wearing a hat and riding his bike in the autumn wind.


    Looking at Ji Ze like this, he really had an indescribable illusion.


    How could Ji Ze''s employees have thought that their chairman was delivering cake?


    I smiled a little. At this time, I happened to see Lin Ya walking out the door and looking in the direction of ji ze''s bicycle. I couldn''t see Lin Ya''s expression clearly through the traffic.


    I smiled and decided to talk to lin ya.


    So I took a bottle of water, walked across the road, smiled and said to Lin Ya, "Have a cup of milk tea."


    Lin Ya didn''t seem in the mood to joke with me. He expressionlessly brought me a cup of plain milk tea, and then went into a daze.


    I asked Lin Ya, "How are you feeling these days?"


    Lin Ya sighed and asked, "What do you think?"


    "You must be very happy!"


    When I mentioned the word "Happiness," Lin Ya glanced at me and said," why happiness?"


    "With such a good employee, of course the boss is happy, just like we have Du Ling, very happy."


    Lin Ya sighed again, "I really want him to be a bad employee, so I can chase him away."


    Shaking his head with a bitter smile, Lin Ya added, "How did you say he persevered? I deliberately made things difficult for him and he didn''t leave. Hey, I really can''t do anything about him."


    "If there''s no way, just let him stay. He''s willing to stay anyway." Lin Ya and I joked, "How''s it going? Are you touched to see Ji Ze go out to deliver?"


    Lin Ya ignored me.


    I asked myself to be bored. I stopped talking and went to drink my own milk tea.


    Lin Ya sat behind the counter, holding his face in his palm, not knowing what he was thinking, his eyes sparkled.


    I didn''t disturb her quiet. I walked back to look for lin feng and tang manya.


    At this time, the two of them were not busy. They were sitting together and looking at a cell phone screen. They didn''t know what they were looking at. When they saw me coming in, they smiled and acted less intimate. I walked over and said, "Are you two bothered?"


    "No." Lin Feng said, "Sit down! Brother xingyun."


    I smiled and said, "Just stand."


    Tang manya smiled and said, "Do you want cake and dessert?"


    I shook my head in fright, took a sip of milk tea and said, "I''m not here to eat or drink."


    Lin Feng said sarcastically, "Well, you''re here to drink, aren''t you?"


    I couldn''t help but smile and point at lin feng. Is there a sister like brother?


    I said, "I really can''t come to your shop often. Every time I come, I eat here and there. Even bread crumbs can''t be eaten like this. If I eat any more, my cloud will fall from the sky."


    Tang manya smiled and said, "How can it be so exaggerated!"


    I looked at the two of them, not to mention, I really thought they were a good match. I asked the two of them, "Can I ask you two something?"


    Both of them looked at me and asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "Do you two feel sick of working together every day?" I asked curiously.


    Lin Feng shook his head.


    Tang Manya said shyly, "We''re not as bored as you and Sister ding ge, okay?"


    I laughed. Are we sick of it?


    I asked again, "Why haven''t you guys ever quarreled before? Do you have any secret?"


    How many couples have quarreled for a lifetime, but Lin Feng and tang manya have hardly blushed?


    From what I know about the two of them, Lin Feng''s temper is as hard as his sister''s, while tang manya''s is more gentle. Both of them are hard and gentle, and Lin Feng and she may not be able to quarrel. Normally, Tang Manya was independent, smart, thoughtful, but not forceful. Lin Feng was very tolerant, and most of the things were decided by Tang Manya, giving her absolute freedom. Therefore, the two of them were strong women and weak men. Even if Tang Manya and Lin Feng quarreled, Lin Feng would definitely let her.


    So, they really complemented each other. No wonder they stopped quarreling. They really hit it off. The word "Made in heaven" was really appropriate to describe them.


    The three of us chatted casually in the back. After a while, Ji Ze came back.


    At this moment, we suddenly heard Lin Ya''s nervous voice. She said anxiously, "What''s wrong with you, Ji Ze?"

 Chapter 515 : Deliberately Making Things Difficult

    After hearing Lin Ya''s voice, the three of us rushed out from behind and saw that ji ze was limping and Lin Ya was helping him sit down.


    What''s going on?


    I was a little surprised and hurried over. Half of Ji Ze''s face was slightly bruised and there was some dust on his clothes. He bared his teeth and grinned. His face looked very painful.


    Ji ze said to us, "It''s okay. I just accidentally fell."


    "Are you okay? Hurry up and go to the hospital." Lin Ya frowned.


    "Nothing, nothing." Ji Ze was panting heavily and looked like he was in a lot of pain from the fall, but he smiled at us and then said, "I was riding a little fast. I fell. That cake broke too."


    Then Ji Ze looked at Lin Feng and Tang Manya and said, "Xiao feng, xiao ya, hurry up and make another one. I''ll send it to you later."


    "Can you still move?" I advised, "Take a rest."


    I fell like this!


    "I''m fine." Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya nervously and said, "I''m sorry, girl. It''s my fault this time. Well, I''ll pay for the cake. Don''t fire me."


    Lin Ya remained silent and did not answer. She sighed and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s really nothing, just a little trauma." With that, Ji Ze pulled his pants up again, gritting his teeth. He saw a small bruise under his left knee. Ji Ze smiled at us again and said, "Look, it''s just a little skin injury, isn''t it?"


    Although it wasn''t a serious injury, it must have hurt when you fell. Lin Ya asked again, "What about the rest of your body? Are you hurt?"


    "No, really not." Ji Ze moved his upper body on purpose, looking really fine.


    "Okay, you can rest first. I''ll deliver the cake later." Lin Ya said.


    "I''ll go. I can still ride my bike."


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything, but her face was talking. You should rest.


    Ji Ze could only quietly lower his pants, but Lin Ya asked, "To be honest, how did you fall?"


    Lin Ya didn''t seem to believe what Ji Ze just said.


    Ji Ze smiled and said, "I just rode a little fast."


    "If you can''t ride your bike well, then you don''t have to stay in the cake shop." Lin Ya used a threatening tone.


    "No, no." Ji Ze couldn''t sit still and said, "I said, I said it''s not enough."


    Then, Ji Ze began to talk about his adventure on the road.


    Not long after Ji Ze left the house, he waited for the traffic light at a crossroad. After the straight light turned green, Ji Ze began to ride his bike. At this time, a car turning to the right did not notice, and then the two cars collided.


    Although what ji ze said was rather understated, he must have been shocked the moment the car hit him.


    Tang manya calmed down and said, "Why is that man so careless?"


    "In fact, it''s my fault that I rode a little fast. Fortunately, he turned a corner and didn''t drive very fast. My car crashed into his car and tilted back, and then I fell. The car was fine, but the cake was broken."


    "Then how did it end?"


    "Even the traffic police came to mediate. It''s not serious. His car is fine, and I''m fine, so I won''t pursue it."


    "Then he has to pay for the cake, right?" Tang manya felt sorry for Ji Ze.


    "Ah?" Ji Ze paused and smiled bitterly, "No, didn''t my car touch his car too?"


    "But he turned and hit someone! I don''t know how to drive. Look at your injuries. What if I had to let him take me to the hospital? He had to take the medical bills. You didn''t even look in the mirror, did you?"


    Ji Ze just smiled foolishly and said, "It''s not a problem." He said to Lin Feng and Tang Manya, "You two go and make the cake."


    Lin Ya and Tang Manya went to make a cake.


    Ji Ze looked at Lin Ya nervously again and asked nervously, "Girl, you won''t fire me, will you?"


    "You should rest for the next few days." Lin Ya did not say that Ji Ze would be fired.


    Ji Ze said, "I''m fine. I can still do it."


    Lin Ya sighed helplessly and said, "Hey, don''t go out these days. Sell milk tea in the shop."


    "Okay!" Hearing that Lin Ya didn''t intend to fire him, Ji Ze was relieved and nodded quickly.


    After a while, Lin Feng and Tang Manya finished the cake. Lin Ya walked out with the cake. Ji Ze called Lin Ya and said, "Wait, I''ll go with you."


    Lin Ya frowned, but Ji Ze still stood up and said to lin ya, "Let me go too."


    "It''s different if I go."


    "The cake was delivered so late. What if someone made a fuss about you? I''m the one who made the mistake. I should apologize too." Ji Ze said firmly.


    Lin Ya seemed to be particularly speechless to ji ze. She looked at me again and said, "Xing Yun, you can go too. Help ji ze."


    "Me?" I was stunned, but I still nodded. I was fine anyway, and lin ya didn''t seem to want to sit alone in the car with Ji Ze. Was she afraid of embarrassment?


    Just like that, I helped Ji Ze and the three of them got into Lin Ya''s car together.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at a restaurant. Lin Ya called, but the other party had already moved to the ktv. We had to rush back to the ktv.


    Not long after, we arrived at the ktv.


    The other party was on the second floor. Lin Ya had said not to let Ji Ze go up, but Ji Ze didn''t listen. He had to limp upstairs with us.


    We found a specific room and pushed open the door. A few people were singing in it. Lin ya looked at one of the men and said, "I''m sorry I''m late. Your cake."


    "Put it on the table." The man first told the other person to stop the song before he spoke to Lin Ya.


    "What happened? Why is it so late? We''ve finished our meal! Why did it come here?" One of them shouted with some dissatisfaction.


    "What are you shouting for?" The man yelled at the man.


    Lin Ya put the cake on the table and continued, "I''m so sorry. Our employee was accidentally hit on the road before and the cake broke. We made another one as soon as possible, so we took so long. I''m really sorry."


    "Oh, is he okay?" The stud man asked.


    "It''s okay. I don''t have to come up and apologize to you." Lin Ya winked at ji ze.


    Ji Ze also said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    The man with the earrings smiled, then looked at Lin Ya and said, "Boss beauty, it''s not easy for me to order a cake at your place. It''s my best friend''s birthday. It''s only this time of year. Tell me you have to make it up to me."


    Lin Ya reacted very quickly. From this point on, she might have realized that it was not suitable for her to stay here for a long time. She said quickly, "Well, I''m really sorry this time. Today, this cake is for everyone. Our yafeng cake shop is free. Next time, if everyone goes to the yafeng cake shop, we''ll give you a discount."


    With that, Lin Ya had a plan to leave. He winked at ji ze and me and took a step back, "Then you guys should be busy. I won''t bother you."


    "Oh, no." The stud man chuckled.


    At the same time, everyone looked at us, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little strange, accompanied by the dazzling lights in the box, making people feel a little chilly.


    "How can I take advantage of you?" The stud man took out his wallet, counted it, put it on the table, and said to Lin Ya, "You''re making money. I can''t let you lose money."


    Lin Ya smiled quietly and said, "No need. This is our mistake, and the consequences should naturally be borne by us. We are a very reputable bakery. If we say it''s free, it''s free."


    "Pretty boss has guts!" The man with the earring gave a thumbs-up, then smiled and said, "But I still don''t think it''s right. You should take the money. You really can''t let you lose money. It''s not easy for anyone to earn money. Can you sing a song with us?"


    I narrowed my eyes and pursed my lips.


    From the moment I entered the door, I could feel that the man''s eyes were not right. Although he was always smiling and looked harmless, I could see through the layer of wolf skin under his sheepskin.


    The man with the ear studs spoke, and the others began to coax Lin Ya to sing a song.


    Lin Ya''s expression remained the same. He smiled and declined, "I really can''t sing."


    "Beauty, don''t be modest." The ear stud man motioned for the woman next to him to stand up. The woman obediently stood up. The ear stud man patted the seat next to him and said, "Come on! Sit down and sing a song before you leave."


    "I really can''t."


    I glanced at the crowd, and it didn''t look good to leave. Today, there were five men and four women sitting in this room. I took a step forward and said, "Brothers, why don''t I sing one for you?"


    As soon as I spoke, the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed. No one was talking, and their eyes were fixed on me. The face of the studded man did not change much and he was still smiling, but his smile was very dark and uncomfortable.


    He sighed, crossed his legs, and lay back with his arms outstretched on the back of the sofa. He said to me, "Buddy, we''re not going to do anything to a beautiful woman, we''re just going to sing a song. What are you doing, hero saving the beauty? No need! We didn''t mean any harm, just let the beautiful woman sit down and sing a song. We can make friends and have many friends and many paths, right? You''re making everyone feel awkward, aren''t you? Isn''t that good?"


    The man with the earring looks like he wants to reason with you, but I have seen this kind of face many times, there will be a second song with the first song, and, make friends, I really don''t want to make friends like this!


    At this moment, Lin Ya smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll sing a song."


    I turned to lin ya and said, "We won''t sing, girl."


    If you want to sing, it''s not easy. We can just open a private room for ourselves. Why are you singing here?


    "Dude, this is boring!" The smile on the ear stud man''s face gradually disappeared, and the provocation in his tone was obvious.


    Everyone else''s eyes became more focused and their faces darkened.


    The atmosphere in the room was as tense as a string, and the tension reached its peak instantly. The corridor was filled with songs of various styles, and the room was very messy, but it was as if a needle could be heard.

 Chapter 516 : Fight Again

    I didn''t want to fight or cause any trouble, so in the face of this situation, I was quite depressed.


    But I didn''t feel scared, and for some reason, I felt especially calm at this time.


    At this moment, Ji Ze limped forward again. We stood in the middle of lin ya. Ji ze looked at the man with the earring and said, "I was the only one who made the mistake today. Big brother, I''m really sorry. If you have any complaints, just scold me. Beat me up, I won''t fight back."


    "What the hell are you talking about, a little delivery guy?" Suddenly, one of the short men shouted fiercely at Ji Ze.


    I frowned when I heard this, but I still didn''t want to make a big deal out of it.


    Ji ze, on the other hand, was not angry. He maintained a gentle smile.


    Lin Ya said to the ear stud man, "Big brother, today is your best friend''s birthday. You certainly don''t want any conflict, right? Let''s take a step back. If your friend is here, we won''t care. The cake is free. Please enjoy it."


    Lin Ya signaled us to leave.


    But just as we were about to walk out of the door, the man with an inch walked towards us and tried to stop us. His mouth was even more open and he said, "Grass, what kind of innocent bitch is she pretending to be? What''s wrong with singing a song? Can you die?"


    There was really nothing to talk about for someone with a dirty mouth. When he came up to us and tried to stop us, I didn''t warn him or push him away, but slapped him in the face.


    Suddenly, he didn''t expect me to do it first. Naturally, he couldn''t avoid it. He was stunned for a moment, then his face turned into a pig''s liver, and he was furious to the extreme.


    I can''t stand people who disrespect women the most. Their mouths stink like shit. These people are the ones who lack the most lessons. If I were superman, I would piss them off one by one and never dare to speak disrespectfully again.


    And this slap of mine completely angered the short-haired man. At the same time, other than the earring man, the other three men also surrounded me. I really didn''t want to fight, but I would never be lenient when it was time to fight.


    The inch man cursed fiercely, and the whole person jumped at me. I clenched my fist and kicked him in the stomach again. At this time, Ji Ze also came to help, but his fists could not defeat his four legs. I was afraid of hurting Lin Ya, so I said to lin ya hurriedly, "You go first, girl."


    "No one is allowed to leave!" At this moment, the man with the ear stud suddenly shouted loudly!


    I gritted my teeth and called out to the three people who had come to me. Although I hadn''t fought for a long time, the fight was still very fierce. I directly fought three people alone. I didn''t know how many times they hit me, but I definitely wouldn''t let anyone take advantage of me.


    Ji Ze was injured on one leg today, and he should have fought very few times. He twisted with a person and fought very hard.


    Lin Ya hurriedly took out her phone, but the woman sitting next to the man with the earring snatched it away. Lin Ya exclaimed, looking even more flustered, and then another woman went out.


    I couldn''t care less about Lin Ya. The short man''s clenched fist came at me again. I was so fast that I dodged and punched another person in the face, one punch after another. I felt my hands were full of strength.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed my arm, and I quickly stepped forward and grabbed his throat. My thumb and index finger were hard pressed against his throat. Someone kicked him in the back. I let him go, twisted my body, and kicked him out. The man with an inch of his head punched me in the face. I gritted my teeth and grabbed his clothes again. I turned around so that his body could block the other two.


    The little man looked very fierce, but he was really weak. He was like a little sheep in my hands. I felt very relaxed when I hit him. He couldn''t resist at all and was completely dragged away by me.


    Not long after, a group of footsteps came, and five or six more people squeezed into the box. This time, everyone started fighting and the box was almost too crowded. This time, I could not bear it any longer. A few seconds later, I was hit hard. I was kicked to the ground, unable to move with my body. Soon, a few people attacked me.


    I lay on the ground with my head in my arms, curled up, and endured kicking and kicking, but under these circumstances, I didn''t feel much pain.


    At this moment, I could still hear Lin Ya''s voice. She shouted helplessly, "Stop fighting, please stop fighting!"


    However, those people didn''t stop at all. They kicked very hard and cursed, but I didn''t want to give in. I gritted my teeth and a strong force flowed in my heart.


    Ji Ze was also knocked to the ground, and the two men were brutally trampled by the two groups.


    At this time, the man who was still sitting on the sofa with earrings said, "All right, stop hitting, damn, don''t kill yourself!"


    Those people stopped at that moment. It seemed that they were quite afraid of this man with earrings.


    After everyone dispersed a little, I felt the light shining on my body. At this time, the pain in my body spread like ripples. It was so dense that I felt pain everywhere. It was much more painful than before. I clenched my teeth and didn''t dare move at all.


    After a while, I slowly sat up and looked at Ji Ze. Ji Ze''s condition was not much better than mine. He had a scratch on his face, but now it looked even worse. I felt a pain in the corner of my mouth. I touched it, and there was blood on my hand.


    I wiped it hard on my pants.


    Lin Ya shuddered and pleaded to the stud man, "Please, big brother, let us go, okay?"


    The man with the earring sighed and said, "I don''t want to do this either. I wish I could have sung a song. Nothing happened, right? I''m not happy about this either!"


    The man with the earring looked at me again and said, "My buddy is awesome. He can do anything he says. Can''t you be quite capable? Try another one?"


    I glared at the man with the earrings. There was no distance between us, just a coffee table. If I really wanted to jump on the man with the earrings, the people in this room would never stop me. But it''s not time to risk your life.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a huge force hit me in the back. Someone kicked me, and I fell to the ground again. It hurt so much that I could hardly stand up.


    "Grass, what are you looking at?"


    Lin Ya bit his lips hard and said, "Brother, can you let us go? Please."


    The man with the earrings looked at Lin Ya, his eyes even more unscrupulous. Under the dim colored lights in the box, his expression was particularly evil.


    I looked coldly at the man with the ear studs. This man was definitely not a good person. He was always so arrogant and domineering.


    The stud man patted the seat next to him again and said to lin ya, "Beauty, come and sit down. Let''s have a good talk."


    Lin Ya''s body trembled slightly. She took a deep breath and sat down beside the stud man.


    "Girl." I just felt a little uncomfortable, as if an overwhelming force was pushing me.


    At this moment, Ji Ze, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly raised his head and said to the stud man in a hoarse and low voice, "If you dare to touch Lin Ya, I will make you regret it!"


    "Really? Tell me, tell me, how can I regret it? I really want to see it!" The man with the earring tapped one foot on the coffee table and then said sarcastically, "What a tough guy! You two!"


    Ji Ze still looked at the studded man with sharp eyes. Suddenly, the studded man shouted again, holding the microphone and shouting, "Believe it or not, I will cripple both of you today!"


    A shrill, piercing sound came from the stereo with a piercing buzzing sound!


    Lin ya looked at us both and pleaded, "Xing Yun, Ji Ze, can you two stop talking?"


    Then Lin Ya looked at the stud man and said, "Big brother, what are you going to do to let us go? I''m willing to sing to your friend."


    "Singing? I could sing just now? Who the hell has the heart to listen to music!" The man with the earring said disdainfully.


    At this time, the others coaxed, "You can think about it after sleeping!"


    "Yes, let''s do a live broadcast."


    ...


    Unbearable sounds came into my ears. Listening to these sounds, I felt like my body was about to explode. I gritted my teeth, stood up forcefully, and then pulled Ji Ze up.


    "What? Are you not convinced?" The stud man looked at me provocatively.


    I stared at him and said, "If someone really died today, they wouldn''t be alone. Do you believe it?"


    "Damn it! Awesome!" The man with the ear studs chuckled. He sat up straight, smoothed his sleeves and said, "Okay, you want to play big, right? Brother has been playing with you for a long time."


    At this moment, he took out his latest iphone, stood up and handed it to me, saying, "Call someone. I''ll see how capable you are."


    Someone behind him threatened, "I dare to call the police and kill you!"


    I didn''t answer his phone. I did! I took out my cell phone and took a long breath. It''s been a long time since I had a fight. Let''s have a good fight today!


    Lin Ya''s eyes were glistening with tears. She was obviously very scared. She shook her head at me and then said to the stud man, "Can you let them both go? I''ll stay!"


    Hearing this, the man with the earring suddenly became interested, while the others started to roar again, and laughter echoed throughout the room.


    I just felt my head buzzing. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to say this to ji ze for me.


    But if I leave like this today and leave Lin Ya alone, I''ll be a fucking beast!


    I would rather die here!


    The ear stud man''s eyes were filled with excitement that could not be concealed. He nodded and said, "This can be considered."


    "Dream!" Ji ze squeezed the threat out of his teeth and said, "With me here today, you can''t touch a single strand of lin ya''s hair."


    When I heard Ji Ze''s words, I felt the blood all over my body heat up completely. Usually, ji ze was a man with no temper, but today when I heard what he said, I just felt that he was especially manly!


    That''s too fucking manly!


    The man with the earring frowned, then sat down again and said with no regard for the two of us, "Okay, call someone. I really want to see how awesome you two are today!"

 Chapter 517 : Torture

    At this moment, the man with the ear studs is a complete cat to mouse banter to us.


    I thought he was an old fox, but I didn''t expect him to be so lawless. Maybe in his eyes, we are better than soft persimmons.


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything more. She knew Ji Ze and I wouldn''t leave. I pulled her to Ji Ze and me. The man with the earring didn''t say anything. He picked up the microphone and started singing to himself.


    I didn''t say anything. I took out my phone and called Hu Zi and Old Gao.


    I called Old Gao first and told Old Gao that the three of us were stuck in the ktv and asked him to find some people to come over quickly.


    Before I hung up, I could hear Old Gao''s footsteps.


    After asking for the address, Old Gao said he was going over.


    Then I called Hu Zi again. Hu Zi said he was busy and asked if I had anything to do. I said that ji zelinya and I were stuck in the ktv. Hu Zi scolded sheng cao and asked for the address and told me to be there soon.


    Hanging up the phone, I could see Hu Zi and Old Gao rushing to the ktv.


    After thinking about it, I called Di Ming again. After all, Di Ming knew a lot of people, and he was now my brother-in-law, so it wasn''t so embarrassing to ask him for help.


    I didn''t immediately say what happened to me, but asked him where he was. Di Ming wasn''t in Pucheng, so I didn''t say anything. After a few words, I hung up.


    Ji ze only made one phone call, which was more concise than mine. He just said where I was being blocked, and then said that you should come now, and then hung up.


    Then, our call was over.


    The stud man crossed his legs and looked at the three of us. He smiled and asked, "Is that all? Not many? Have you called enough people?"


    I said to the stud man, "This place is too small. Let''s change it."


    The man who was hurt by me was obviously very angry with me and roared, "You don''t want to run, do you?"


    "No."


    Actually, I just wanted Lin Ya to leave first. It was too dangerous here. This stud man was obviously coveting Lin Ya. I was afraid he would hurt Lin Ya.


    There were already too many people in the room, so it could be said that the three of us were really in a desperate situation. Fortunately, the man with the earring wanted to play with our hearts, or else the three of us would not know what was going on.


    "If you don''t run, then stay here first. We''ll see how many people you have come. Are you right? We''ll go outside when there are more people coming. If not, we''ll settle it here. At worst, I''ll clear up the ktv first."


    It seems that this is the home of the stud man, no wonder it is so crazy!


    The man with the earring whispered a few more words to a man who walked out and then said to us, "Let''s make a deal first. I want you to call someone, but what if the person you call later is still not okay? I won''t stand on ceremony then!"


    With that, the man looked at Lin Ya again, as if lin ya was in his pocket and could not escape.


    Then the man with the earrings glanced at Ji Ze and me with disdain in his eyes, clearly not taking us seriously at all.


    I gently gritted my teeth, looked at the stud man and said provocatively, "Why don''t we fight alone? What do you think?"


    "You''ve watched too many tv shows, haven''t you?" The stud man couldn''t help but smile and say, "Are you going to fight us all alone, or are we going to fight you all alone? Are you a dummy or a real dummy?"


    Everyone else laughed.


    I wasn''t affected by the sarcasm and smiled as well, using the expression'' you''re just a coward'' to provoke the stud man.


    It seems that this guy is not a pure fool!


    Seeing my smile, the face of the studded man suddenly changed, as if he felt the humiliation in my eyes, and his expression suddenly became ferocious.


    He stood up, looked at me fiercely and said, "Aren''t you two really afraid? Do you really think I don''t dare do anything to you?"


    The man with the earring said to the others, "Forget it. We won''t wait any longer. Who knows when the person he called will come? Let''s play for a while and press them there for me."


    The man with the earrings had just finished when the others rushed up and grabbed Ji Ze and me. At this moment, we were completely squeezed in the middle, and our bodies were pulled by many people, completely unable to break free. There was a noisy and disorderly voice in my ears, which made me feel suffocated.


    In the end, I received a few more solid punches, and I was forced by a few people to grab my arm and kneel on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    My face was pressed against the cold coffee table, and a dull sound occurred.


    It hurts!


    It really hurts!


    The impact stunned me for a few seconds, and I only felt that it hurt more than every time before.


    A burning sensation mixed with a cold sensation came from my face. I felt my face flattened, as if a bug was biting on the other half of my face, but someone was still pressing down hard on my head.


    I took a deep breath, and it was difficult to breathe. My body was unable to move. It was very uncomfortable. I had to grit my teeth and persevere.


    Ji Ze was on my side, also pressed on the table.


    "No! Let them go, big brother, big brother, please..."


    At this moment, I could no longer see Lin Ya and could only hear her desperate voice.


    "Beauty, don''t panic, don''t panic." The man with the earrings said to lin ya in a comforting tone.


    Then, the man with the earrings walked towards us. He looked down at Ji Ze and me, his eyes filled with laughter. He held the microphone in one hand and gently patted the palm of the other hand. There was some noise in the stereo.


    "Do you really think I dare not do anything to you?" The man with the ear stud said, "I dare not kill anyone. I dare to break an arm or a leg. You are still young and recover quickly. You will recover almost in a month or two."


    Listening to the man with the earring, I couldn''t help but feel nervous. I knew he was definitely not joking with us. He really dared to break the hands and feet of Ji Ze and me.


    This person is really too evil and ruthless. He must have done a lot of bad things in his daily life.


    I gritted my teeth. Damn it, I broke free. I had to wrap myself around the stud man like a viper and make him regret his arrogance!


    At this moment, Ji Ze suddenly looked at the stud man, gritted his teeth, and roared, "Come and get me, arms and legs, whatever!"


    Ji Ze''s voice was as bright as a bell. Immediately, after he said this, there was no sound in the whole room.


    When I heard Ji Ze''s words, I felt even more emotional. I didn''t expect that Ji Ze would say such a sentence. I was very moved, which made me regard ji ze as a brother in my heart.


    "Clap, clap, clap..."


    The man with the earring clapped his hands, smiled and said, "How righteous!"


    The man with the earrings seemed to particularly want to see our fear and fear, so he looked at us with a playful gaze, trying to get pleasure from our fear.


    However, his wishful thinking was wrong!


    After looking for a while, he couldn''t get the look he wanted. The man with the earring showed an angry look on his face. His expression was particularly impatient. He turned around and looked at Lin Ya. He hooked his finger and said, "Beauty, come here."


    When I heard this, my heart suddenly became anxious and a cold sweat broke out on my forehead. I had an ominous feeling!


    But at this moment, I couldn''t break free at all. My arm seemed to be about to break off. It was so painful. I was really afraid that the man with the earring would do something to lin ya. I secretly prayed in my heart that Old Gao and Hu Zi would come quickly. When a few people got together, I would definitely settle the score with the man with the earring.


    I couldn''t see Lin Ya, and his face was almost twisted by the coffee table. From my angle, I could only see the whole house of legs. I wanted to see Lin Ya, but I couldn''t. The lights in the box were too dim.


    Lin Ya seemed to walk to the man with the earring. The man with the earring said, "I can really understand the heart of the two of you. This beautiful boss is really smart. Which one of these two is your boyfriend, beautiful woman?"


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything. I couldn''t see her. I couldn''t see her expression.


    "Well, pretty girl, I wanted to break both their legs, but if you open your mouth, I''ll break one. What do you think? You said, if you were to choose between the two of them, which one would you choose?"


    This man with earrings is simply too hateful.


    "Big brother, please, let them go, okay?" There was a suppressed shudder in Lin Ya''s voice.


    "What a pity." The man''s words were frivolous. He laughed and said, "It''s not that I don''t let them go, it''s that they want to die! Which one will you choose between the two?"


    "Ah!" At this moment, I suddenly heard a scream from Lin Ya.


    "Get out of the way." Roared the man with the earring.


    A lot of people started to step aside, and the middle position suddenly became empty, but the people who controlled me were still pressing down on me, and my face was almost numb.


    The stud man tugged at Lin Ya and pointed a microphone at the two of us with the other hand. He looked at Lin Ya and said, "You choose between them. Who?"


    When I looked at Lin Ya, I felt extremely uncomfortable. At this moment, two tears fell from Lin Ya''s eyes. She bit her lips hard, then shook her head, shook her head, and shook her head again.


    "Beauty, if you don''t choose, I''ll break both of their legs!" At the end of the sentence, the stud man''s voice suddenly rose a few syllables, his tone full of threats.


    "No!" Lin Ya shook his head desperately.


    "I''m a fool!" Ji Ze roared hoarsely, "Let her go. If you can, come at me alone!"


    "If you shout again, believe it or not, I will strip her naked and have my brother turn her around in front of you!" The man with the earring exploded.


    The brothers of the man with the earring also gave out some lewd laughter.


    "Ugh!" Ji ze let out a roar from his throat, like a wild beast!


    My chest hurts like a wave!


    I saw Lin Ya standing there with a trembling face, like a sheep in a pack of wolves, alone and in pain.


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s voice came again. She said to the man with the earring, "Big brother, you want me. If I satisfy you once, will you let them go?"


    "Lin Ya!"


    When I heard Lin Ya''s words, my whole body shook violently. I felt like my whole body was about to burn. A fire ignited every blood vessel of mine. Those veins were like thick vines, as if they were about to break out of their skin.


    I clenched my fists!


    The stud man pointed at Ji Ze and me again and said ruthlessly, "I will say it one last time. If you dare to resist, I will do what I said."


    My teeth were chattering, and my mood was at its peak. Hu Zi, Old Gao, why aren''t you two here yet?


    Come on!


    The stud man said to lin ya again, "Is that what you said?"


    Lin Ya bit her lip and nodded sadly.


    Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    The stud man wanted to touch lin ya unless he stepped over my body!


    "Xing Yun! Xing Yun!"


    Just then, I finally heard Old Gao''s voice. He finally came!

 Chapter 518 : Crazy to the Point of Lawlessness

    When I heard Old Gao''s voice, an electric current flowed through me as if something was growing madly in my body.


    I clenched my fists!


    The door of the box was opened and Old Gao came in.


    At this time, there were more than ten people standing in the box. The man with earrings looked at Old Gao, smiled and said, "The soldiers are here. Welcome."


    This guy actually clapped his hands.


    The man with the earrings motioned. The men let go of Ji Ze and me. Old Gao and a few people behind him also entered the private room. I only knew one of them.


    "Xing Yun, Ji Ze, how are you two?" Old Gao asked worriedly.


    "Nothing."


    I gently moved my muscles and bones. Waves of pain came from my body and face. I couldn''t help but grin, but at the same time, there was a stream of hot blood that filled my entire chest.


    "Just a few of you? Anything else?" The man with the earring still said nonchalantly, "If there''s anything else, we''ll wait."


    "Yes!" I looked at the stud man and said, "Let Lin Ya come over first."


    The man with the earrings seemed to have decided that even with wings in his hands, it was impossible for us to escape, so he didn''t care at all and let Lin Ya go at will. Lin Ya quickly walked to us.


    I grabbed her arm and comforted her in a low voice, "It''s okay, girl. It''s okay."


    Lin Ya was really scared today. I had never seen her so scared. Her usual calm had completely disappeared. Her body kept shaking, and she kept trying to hold it back. I felt bad looking at her like this.


    I''m even more thankful that Ji Ze and I came with her today. If she came alone, god knows what terrible things would happen.


    Just then, suddenly, a voice came over, and a man on the other side of the earring man suddenly shouted, "Plateau, is that you?"


    We all looked at the man who was talking. The man walked towards Old Gao and said, "It''s really you."


    After the incident, Old Gao told me about this man. He was a friend of a friend before, but he didn''t get too close. He was a friend of a friend. After Old Gao''s father''s accident, neither of them had contacted him.


    Old Gao looked at the man, smiled and said, "It''s me. Long time no see, xiao."


    "Yes, yes." Xiao responded awkwardly.


    At this moment, the two of them stood opposite each other, naturally embarrassed.


    The man with the earring asked, "Do you know him?"


    The man called xiao walked over to the man with the earring and whispered something. He was probably talking about Old Gao. The man nodded and smiled, "Oh, it looks like he''s an old friend."


    Old Gao''s face was very calm. He and xiao were not friends, so he didn''t expect the stud man to let us off on xiao''s face.


    Sure enough, the man with the earring looked at xiao and said, "Xiao, you are not involved in this today. We are still friends."


    Xiao took a step back without much hesitation, intending to stay out of it.


    Of course, I won''t blame someone I don''t know, a rich second generation who fell from Pyramid, and an arrogant young man who knows how to choose.


    This old xiao isn''t bad at all. He didn''t say that Old Gao and I don''t know each other at all. He even gave Old Gao an apologetic look.


    In the room, the atmosphere was still cold and oppressive. The man with the earring seemed to enjoy torturing the other party with words and pressure. He looked at Old Gao again and said, "I''ve heard about you. Your father is very unfortunate."


    Old Gao was obviously not used to the stud man''s forking and looked at him with an inexplicable expression.


    "If your father hadn''t been in prison, I might not have dared to touch you today, but now, you are... What do you mean, hehe, nothing."


    "I used to be pretty crazy, too. As a person who has been here before, I have to give you some advice. Keep your cool. No one around you is convinced by you from the bottom of your heart. When something happens to your family, you will end up like me, and no one will do anything to you." Old Gao said calmly, his voice completely devoid of the previous publicity, as if he was really trying to persuade the man.


    Old Gao''s words made the man''s face turn green and red. After a while, he smiled ferociously and said, "I just like crazy! What''s wrong? Now, I can step on you like shit, so what can you do? I''m standing right here. Do you have the ability to slap me? What the hell made sense to me? You''re not a fucking soldier, are you? You''re the monkey who invited you here, aren''t you?"


    The man with the ear studs was as mad as the sky, as mad as the universe, and probably not many of the novels he read were crazier than him.


    However, we are not the protagonists with the aura of the protagonist. At this time, we can only be suppressed by him, and have no ability to fight back.


    This makes me feel especially aggrieved!


    Old Gao was not angry at the man''s words, he just gave me a faint look.


    I understand what Old Gao means. Just fight like we used to fight. I don''t like fighting now, but when others push me to the head, there''s no way!


    What Old Gao meant was that even if we were outnumbered, we would beat this studded man up so that he wouldn''t have any pleasure at all. Even if we were beaten up, the studded man would never be any better. That was how we used to be.


    Not long after, Hu Zi arrived.


    When Hu Zi entered the box, my blood flowed even faster. All three of us are here!


    However, to my surprise, Hu Zi actually met this man with earrings.


    When he saw Hu Zi, the man with the earring was also stunned. It seemed that he did not expect anyone to come. Hu Zi looked at us first, and when he saw the wounds on Ji Ze and me, a complicated look flashed across his face.


    He motioned for us to calm down and then said to the stud man, "Qi Shao, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    The man who Hu Zi called Qi Shao looked at Hu Zi with an indifferent look and still did not put Hu Zi in his eyes. He took a breath and said, "The new boss of the Yu xiangyuan is here too. What''s your relationship?"


    "Qi Shao, I believe it must be a misunderstanding today. Why don''t you give me face and pretend that nothing happened today?" Hu Zi smiled amiably.


    Hu Zi''s smile made me a little uncomfortable. I didn''t expect him to know the stud man.


    At this moment, in the face of such a young man with ear studs, I really just want to have a good fight, and it is useless to talk to such a person.


    "You, him, mother, count, old, what!" Qi Shao, the studded man, scolded him word by word. He did not give Hu Zi any face for trying to please and give way. He humiliated him severely.


    Young master qi stood up again and sneered, "Why should I buy your face? Your face is worth a few dollars. You think you are the new boss of the Yu xiangyuan. You are so arrogant, right? I told you, I don''t blame you at all. If you are sensible today, I won''t pursue how you come and go."


    Qi Shao''s words were so rampant that he looked at Hu Zi with sharp eyes.


    Hu Zi didn''t stay out like xiao. I knew that since he came, he wouldn''t leave!


    At this moment, Hu Zi whispered in my ear, "We can''t afford to provoke this person!"


    After that, Hu Zi said to Mr. Qi, "Qi Shao, why don''t we treat you to a meal at the Yu xiangyuan? I''ll be the host and apologize to you. What do you think?"


    Qi Shao glared at Hu Zi, completely ignoring what he was saying. He just pointed at the door of the box and said, "Are you going or not?"


    Hu Zi used his actions to tell Qi Shao his answer.


    "Sure, the boss of a small Yu xiangyuan would dare to challenge me. Believe it or not, I will shut the Yu xiangyuan down!" I could almost hear the calluses in Qi Shao''s words. I didn''t expect him to be so crazy. He was completely lawless!


    "Qi Shao, I know we can''t afford to mess with you, and we don''t want to mess with you, but this is my brother, and I can''t leave this alone."


    "Yes, I will, yes." Qi Shao looked at Ji Ze again and said, "This guy, why hasn''t the person you called come yet? You''re calling to hurry. There''s a huge crowd waiting."


    Qi Shao didn''t feel nervous at all. He still looked so lazy, as if this kind of thing was common to him. He asked again, "How''s the whole ktv clean up? Don''t be short of space for a while."


    Someone replied, "It''s been cleaned up."


    "All right, come out. There are so many people here, and the room is carbon dioxide."


    So, we all walked over, walked through the hallway, and came to a spacious second floor hall. We split into two groups and stood there. There were very few people on our side, but there were many people on Qi Shao''s side. Basically, it was two to one. For me, it was enough. My goal was Qi Shao. I would rush at him regardless.


    What he did just now completely enraged me!


    Qi Shao glanced at his watch and said, "Damn it. I won''t wait. Let''s call."


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Qi Shao called for a pause.


    Qi Shao looked at Lin Ya playfully, then looked at us and said, "Let''s make a deal first. This fight can''t go for nothing. You lose. The beautiful boss wants to come with me."


    I clenched my fists tightly, and a force flowed through my body, delusional.


    "Fight!"


    Then let''s go to war!


    However, before the two sides could make a move, footsteps suddenly came from the staircase. At this time, the entire ktv was silent and empty, so that person''s footsteps could be heard very clearly.


    I thought, was it the person ji ze called?


    At this moment, the man finally showed his head. There were two people in total. One was a big man in his 180s and was in his 30s. The other one was not handsome and very ordinary, but his eyes were especially divine.


    "Brother Chao, why are you here?"


    At this moment, before Ji Ze could say hello, Qi Shao suddenly spoke first.


    I frowned again. What happened? Another acquaintance?


    There are too many acquaintances today. Is Pucheng that small?

 Chapter 519 : A Dead Brother

    Qi Shao stepped forward enthusiastically and extended his hand to the man named brother chao.


    Everyone turned their eyes to Brother Chao and the other man, and the two sides who were ready to fight stopped.


    Seeing Qi Shao, Brother Chao was slightly stunned and said faintly, "Why are you here?"


    There was a sharp light in his eyes and he looked at us as if he understood something.


    He did not shake hands with Qi Shao, which made Qi Shao a little embarrassed, but he just continued to smile, not angry at all.


    Or rather, he didn''t dare to be angry.


    At this moment, he seemed to be completely different, completely devoid of the arrogance that he just had. In front of Brother Chao, he was like a fox seeing a tiger, tightly tucking his tail between his legs.


    There was a nervous look on Qi Shao''s face. I think he must have guessed something.


    Brother Chao did not pay any more attention to Qi Shao, but instead focused his eyes on Ji Ze. He wanted to laugh, but the corner of his mouth just tilted up. When he saw the injury on Ji Ze''s face, his face suddenly changed and he quickly walked towards him.


    He frowned and looked very angry. He asked ji ze, "Who did it?"


    In fact, even if he didn''t answer this question, I think Brother Chao should know who did it.


    Brother Chao turned his head, looked at Qi Shao, walked over to him, looked into his eyes like death, and asked without any emotion, "Did you do it?"


    Qi Shao panicked, especially in a panic. Her lips trembled, and her face stiffened with a smile. She said to her brother, "Is this your friend, Brother Chao? That''s too embarrassing, a misunderstanding, a complete misunderstanding. Big brother, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!"


    Qi Shao looked at ji ze again, apologizing to him, and also to me.


    "Snap!"


    However, before Qi Shao could finish his sentence, Brother Chao slapped Qi Shao in the face. The slap was especially loud and everyone heard it very clearly.


    Brother Chao said coldly, "Just apologize, right?"


    Qi Shao was not angry at Brother Chao''s slap at all. He still had an awkward smile on his face and did not know how to answer.


    I could tell that he regretted it, especially, and at this moment he must have wished that we had just left.


    The others on Qi Shao''s side were completely confused and did not understand what was going on. Just now, their Qi Shao was as arrogant as the jade emperor, and now he was beaten in the face and did not dare to scold him. Looking at Qi Shao''s attitude towards Brother Chao, they did not dare to move at all. Most of them were guessing Brother Chao''s identity in their hearts.


    Not only them, but also me. I didn''t expect that ji ze would call such a powerful person. This Brother Chao didn''t take Qi Shao seriously at all!


    And seeing Brother Chao slap Qi Shao so neatly, it felt really good, especially good, better than slapping him.


    At this time, Brother Chao slapped Qi Shao on the other side of his face without any warning. Qi Shao was even more confused. He probably didn''t expect to get two slaps in a minute, but he continued to force brother to ask, "I asked you, just apologize, right?"


    In the end, his voice raised a little, and Qi Shao was a cold war, just like a devil who despised everything but himself, now like a weak sheep.


    "No, of course not!" Qi Shao spoke very quickly, afraid that Brother Chao would not be satisfied, but he was a little nervous for a moment. His lips trembled and he could not speak. After stuttering for a while, he continued, "I will accompany them to the hospital and compensate them for their losses. They can ask for whatever they want. I will pay whatever they want!"


    How sincere!


    Qi Shao gave us a frightened look. Perhaps he never thought that Ji Ze was just a small delivery clerk in a small cake shop. How could he know someone like Brother Chao?


    But how did he know that Ji Ze was also a very low-key rich second generation, with his own efforts to become the president of the rich second generation, I am not surprised that he can meet people like Brother Chao.


    I just think this Qi Shao is particularly retarded, especially retarded.


    Because he was so crazy that it was as if the whole of Pucheng belonged to his family. That was his biggest stupidity.


    Brother Chao did not speak. He just looked at Qi Shao with one look. Qi Shao seemed to be scared to pee. He was too weak to look at him.


    This process, I think, must have been especially difficult for him.


    Brother Chao continued, "Do you think my friend is short of money?"


    Qi Shao froze again, his face covered in sweat, and he became even more nervous, completely at a loss.


    Brother Chao glanced at him and walked towards us again. He said to Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, what do you want to do?"


    Ji Ze gritted his teeth. The pain in his body made him take another breath. Today, he was hurt more. He had a fall in his leg in a car accident and was beaten up again. He limped towards Qi Shao.


    I supported him from the side.


    Qi Shao''s eyes sparkled with horror as he watched us walk. He smiled at us and said that there was no more contempt and contempt. He said, "Two big brothers, today is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    "That''s not what you said just now."


    "My fault, my fault, I''m sorry, I apologize to both of you. I''m really sorry." Qi shao looked at the two of us, bent slightly, and had a very good attitude.


    Qi Shao looked at Brother Chao again and explained, "Brother Chao, I really didn''t mean to do it today. It was my bastard who did something stupid. Please forgive me once."


    Brother Chao did not speak.


    Ji Ze said, "Do you remember how Lin Ya begged you just now?"


    Qi Shao, who had just enjoyed it so much, naturally could not forget it, but now, I''m afraid he wished there was a medicine for regret in the world.


    Thinking back on Lin Ya''s desperate voice and Qi Shao''s arrogance and banter, I could not wait to slap him again.


    Ji Ze smiled and said, "It''s okay if you want to break one of my legs, but you shouldn''t have hit lin ya''s attention, you know?"


    "Yes, yes." Qi Shao nodded repeatedly.


    Ji Ze still had a thick look of anger in his eyes. He turned to look at the people around Brother Chao and said, "Brother Bin, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    The unassuming man smiled faintly and said, "No trouble!"


    When Qi Shao heard Brother Bin''s words, he suddenly became alert and looked as scared as he could be.


    We backed away from Brother Chao. Brother Bin took a few steps forward, and these steps scared Qi Shao completely. His face turned pale in an instant. When he faced Brother Chao just now, he was not so nervous.


    Qi Shao''s reaction also made me look at Brother Bin a little more. What kind of person is this?


    Then, I saw the most incredible scene in my life.


    That Qi Shao was completely devastated, and he frantically retreated, then roared for the others to come up with him. Immediately, Qi Shao''s men rushed up, more than 20 people, besieged Brother Bin alone, and the next scene, like a movie, was especially unreal.


    Brother Bin fought more than 20 people on his own, and no one could get into his body, like a swift leopard!


    His movements were not flashy at all, especially fierce, especially sharp. Almost everyone was solved by him in a few seconds. They were extremely fast. In a short time, these people were all pained and painful. Even those who could still stand up were retreating, no longer daring to step forward and look at Brother Bin like monsters.


    Awesome!


    I don''t know how to describe Brother Bin''s prowess. I''ve only seen such a great master on novels and tv in the past, but in reality, it''s a shock!


    I was convinced, completely convinced.


    At this time, Qi Shao wanted to run downstairs.


    Ji Ze and I quickly stopped him, leaving him with no way to escape.


    Qi Shao wanted to rush over, gritted his teeth and charged at us. I was waiting for this opportunity. I was afraid he wouldn''t come.


    I clenched my fists and punched Qi Shao. Qi Shao frowned and didn''t fight back. At this moment, he just wanted to break through the line of defense between Ji Ze and me and escape.


    How could we let him go so easily?


    I punched Qi Shao in the stomach again, kicked him to the ground, bared my teeth in pain, stood up again, and tangled with me. Although ji ze and I were slightly injured, they were still more than enough to torture him.


    This Qi Shao looks very thin, and he can only take advantage of a large number of powerful breeze, he is a weak chicken alone!


    Qi Shao became more and more anxious, more and more desperate, more and more fierce, as if to him, the home court just now became hell, he just wanted to escape quickly.


    But he couldn''t escape.


    When he stood up again in despair, Brother Bin had already taken care of those people, looking effortless.


    Qi Shao didn''t run anymore. He stayed there panting, motionless, and his face was covered in worm-like fear. I''m afraid he didn''t expect Brother Bin to be so fast.


    Then Brother Bin walked towards Qi Shao again.


    He didn''t walk very fast, just like a normal person walking, but after seeing the scene of Brother Bin fighting more than twenty people alone, he felt that he was walking with an overwhelming force that could not stop him.


    Seeing such a person, you will sigh and envy from the bottom of your heart, if only you could have such skills.


    Finally, Qi Shao broke down completely. He knelt down and cried for mercy, "Brother Bin, I was wrong. I was wrong! Brother Chao, big brother, I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    His voice was especially sad, and it made my scalp tingle, but brother bin did not move. There was not much expression on his face. He walked forward and grabbed Qi Shao''s clothes. He pulled him up effortlessly. Qi Shao instantly turned into soft mud and continued to cry for mercy. Brother bin kept silent and pulled him easily. He opened a box and pulled him in.


    Ji ze looked at Lin Ya and the others and said, "Let''s go."


    Then he said to Brother Chao, "Brother Chao, please. I''ll treat you to dinner next time."


    "Nothing." Brother Chao frowned and asked ji ze, "Are you okay with your injury?"


    "It''s okay. It''s just some skin injuries."


    "That''s good. Go back quickly. Apply some medicine and take a rest." Brother Chao said calmly.


    At this time, Lin Ya pulled down ji ze and said, "Ji Ze, will you kill him?"


    Such a person would kill a few evils in the world, but he really couldn''t be killed.


    Brother Chao smiled and said to lin ya, "Don''t worry. No, it''s okay. It won''t do anything to him, but it must hurt him a little."


    It hurt a little. If it hurt a little, Qi Shao wouldn''t have been afraid just now.


    But that Qi Shao deserved it.


    Brother Chao said to us again, "Don''t worry. Just leave it to me. Don''t worry about it. He would never dare to trouble you again in the future."


    We said goodbye to Brother Chao and walked out of the ktv.


    Standing at the door, looking at the normal world outside, looking at the traffic on the street, breathing in the cool air, I just feel that what happened just now is like an illusion, some unreal.


    Who would have thought that this would happen? I thought we were going to have a big fight.


    Ji Ze and I smiled at each other, and I said to him, "In the future, we will be considered brothers who have died."


    Ji ze patted me on the shoulder and grinned.

 Chapter 520 : Heartache

    Outside the door, everyone couldn''t help but chat about Brother Bin''s invincibility for a while. Who would have thought that such an ordinary person who was not tall, not low, not fat, not skinny could turn over more than twenty young men!


    Although it wasn''t as good as in the movie, it wasn''t edited through the camera. The face-to-face shock was something you couldn''t feel in the movie forever.


    Old Gao took a breath and said, "You scared me to death. I was really afraid that something would happen to you when I came here."


    "Exactly. How did you get into trouble with this guy?" Hu Zi was also very scared.


    Then Hu Zi introduced us to this Qi Shao, who is also a famous villain in Pucheng. He is really evil and has done a lot of bad things, but because of his family, a lot of things are lost money.


    Old Gao said after listening, "I''ve never seen this Qi Shao before, but when Hu Zi said I could match up, it was a lot of fun. So it was him. Damn it, this kind of person should be taught a lesson to play an educational role!"


    We talked to Hu Zi and Old Gao about the cause of what happened, and they deserved it!


    Hu Zi looked at Ji Ze again and asked, "Ji Ze, who are your two friends? Qi Shao is so afraid of them?"


    I was also curious about who Brother Chao and Brother Bin were. Ji ze told me about the identity of the younger brother of the lower court. He turned out to be a second generation official, also a second generation businessman, and also a prominent figure in Pucheng. His family had some connections in the province. I thought it was no wonder that Qi Shao was so afraid of him.


    Brother Bin, on the other hand, was a friend of Brother Chao''s. He was a mysterious man. He didn''t know where he was. He was Brother Chao''s bodyguard, but they were more like brothers.


    After seeing Brother Bin''s skills, I really remember this ugly man very well. Ji Ze also mentioned a few legends about Brother Bin. Ji Ze pointed to the street lamp on the side of the road and said that Brother Bin could climb up like a monkey without any effort. He was not very slow. He was very fast. In a few seconds, it was like climbing a ladder. Ji Ze had seen it once. He was very surprised. Now he remembered it very clearly.


    If I hadn''t seen Brother Bin before, I would have thought Ji Ze''s words were exaggerated, but after seeing him today, I really believed that Brother Bin could do it. It was amazing.


    While we were talking, Lin Ya remained silent. There was still no smile on her face. She was obviously frightened by what happened today. Looking at her, it was heartbreaking.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao both drove here. Hu Zi had to go back to xiangyuan, so he left with us first. The three of us drove away separately.


    After getting into the car, Lin Ya did not immediately drive, but sat in the driver''s seat in a daze, looking very upset.


    Ji Ze and I sighed.


    Today''s events must have frightened Lin Ya. Thinking that Lin Ya was even willing to save Ji Ze and me with his chastity, I was especially touched.


    Lin Ya turned her head and looked at Ji Ze and me. Her eyes became moist and she said sadly to both of us, "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. Ji Ze."


    After that, she covered her mouth again, and tears came out of her eyes.


    I took a deep breath. I really hope Lin Ya didn''t come today. I hope she doesn''t have such a memory.


    "What are you apologizing for, Lin Ya? Silly girl."


    Lin Ya was not wrong.


    "If I came by myself, you two wouldn''t be hurt."


    "If we knew it would be this kind of person, we would have come even more. Fortunately, we both came."


    Ji Ze comforted her, "Don''t cry. It''s over."


    "Yes, it''s not good to cry."


    Lin Ya''s body would still tremble slightly, and there was obviously a shadow in her heart. She wiped away her tears and asked the two of us, "How are your injuries?"


    I''m fine, but there will still be some pain on my body, but it''s nothing serious. I took out my cell phone and looked at my face at the screen. There were some scratches on my face. I don''t think I can hide this from Ding Ge.


    Ji ze and I shook our heads, but lin ya still wanted to take us there. Ji ze and I shook our heads. There was no need for such injuries. Lin Ya had to take us to the pharmacy to buy some band-aids and safflower oil.


    Lin Ya said as he drove, "Don''t be so impulsive next time. If you asked me to sing a song for them, they might have let us go."


    I know Lin Ya doesn''t want me and Ji Ze to get hurt, but I don''t agree with what lin ya said. I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, you''ve worked in a photography shop before and you''ve had many social engagements. You know better than me what these people are like. You sing the first song and there''s a second one. The more you do it, the more presumptuous he is. Today you sing a song for him, and he won''t give up on you. He''ll definitely harass you at the cake shop another day. You, you might as well just say no."


    Ji Ze also said, "Yes, a lot of men are like this. They especially want to take advantage of the opportunity to drink wine. If you don''t resist, he will go too far."


    "But if Brother Chao and the two of them hadn''t come today, how many people would have been injured."


    "We''ll be fine if we get hurt, as long as you don''t get hurt." Ji Ze casually said a sincere word.


    After listening to Ji Ze, Lin Ya didn''t know how to answer it.


    On the way to the pharmacy to buy some medicine, Lin Ya pulled us directly to the community.


    As the elevator slowly ascended, I suddenly became nervous, afraid to face Ding Ge''s distressed eyes, but I knew it was inevitable.


    Lin Ya knocked on the door.


    Ding Ge opened the door.


    Seeing the wounds on Ji Ze and me, Ding Ge was shocked, and his face was filled with pain and sadness. Ji Ze and I quickly sat down, took some medicine, and comforted Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    Ding Ge couldn''t wait to ask every detail. She held Lin Ya''s hand and looked at Ji Ze and me sadly.


    With Ji Ze and I like this, they can''t show up in public anymore, and they can take a break.


    In the evening, Hu Zi Old Gao invited someone to dinner at the Yu xiangyuan. Ji Ze and I didn''t go there like this, but with Ding Ge and the others.


    When Du Ling came back, he was so sad that he almost cried when he saw Ji Ze and me.


    At this time, everyone sat at the table, the table was steaming delicious food, we all sat together, and told everyone about the ktv.


    Lin Feng, Tang Manya, Du Ling and the rest were sweating for us. Du Ling looked at Lin Ya and said nervously, "Sis, that man didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    "Don''t worry, no. Then Hu Zi and Old Gao went." Lin Ya smiled and said.


    But du ling still looked at Lin Ya sadly, her sister''s deep feelings for her sister in her eyes. It could be seen that she was really nervous about Lin Ya.


    I prefer to talk about Brother Chao and Brother Bin''s less aligned masochism after they came here. Now that I think about the scene at that time, I think it was very cool, and everyone was very happy to hear it. They all said that such a person should let him lie in the hospital for a few months, and then beat him up and throw him in the hospital, anyway, letting him out was a disaster.


    For such a scum, sometimes you really have to use extraordinary means!


    Just like that, although it was a thrilling day, it was still wonderful to be able to get together at night, especially to feel everyone''s concern and warmth in their hearts.


    Ji Ze was especially happy and felt that she was talking a lot more than before, and lin ya seemed to have some heart palpitations. I know that this had a big impact on Lin Ya, but fortunately nothing happened. It will be fine in a few days.


    As we chatted, Old Gao and Hu Zi came over, and we sat together for a long time. Before we knew it, it was past twelve o'' clock, and the feeling of fatigue was getting worse.


    After that, everyone dispersed, and lin ya didn''t say that she would fire Ji Ze. Instead, she asked Ji Ze to rest for the next few days and not go to work.


    After sending Hu Zi and the others away, we went back to our rooms.


    Without the sound of everyone talking, the floor immediately became quiet. Du Ling had already returned to her room. If it was normal, she would have gone to bed long ago, and dinger did not return to linya. She took the initiative to enter my room.


    After locking the door, Ding Ge couldn''t wait to take off my clothes, but she was afraid of hurting me and moved very gently.


    When he saw the wounds on my body, Ding Ge gently stroked the skin beside me, bit his lips, and his eyes were filled with heartache.


    Obviously, she had been suppressing her emotions when she was in front of people.


    Seeing how sad she was about to cry, I felt warm and guilty. I didn''t want to see Ding Ge sad.


    I smiled and said, "It''s all minor injuries. It''s not a problem."


    Ding Ge''s eyes were already misty. She bit her lip and said to me, "What can I do if you say something is going to happen to you?"


    I used to touch her hair and softly said, "I''m fine."


    "But if the two people you said were not there, who knows what would happen?" Ding Ge said worriedly. She patted me again and said, "You''re all hurt like this. Are you okay? Does it still hurt?"


    Looking into Ding Ge''s beautiful eyes, I shook my head and said, "It doesn''t hurt."


    "I feel terrible, Xing Yun."


    Suddenly, Ding Ge hugged me gently, as if afraid of hurting me. She moved very gently, feeling her touch on my back, feeling Ding Ge''s feelings, and I hugged her affectionately.


    I said to her, "Don''t worry. Nothing happened."


    "Do you have to know?" Ding Ge said to my chest, "I would rather have my own accident than have anything to do with you. Do you understand?"


    Ding Ge''s words made my heart ache, "What are you talking about? None of us should be okay. We all have to be fine."


    "Yes." Ding Ge held me closer.


    I closed my eyes and felt happiness spread all over the house in an instant.

 Chapter 521 : Lets Get Engaged

    For the next two days, I spent most of my time at the yafeng bakery, not the Xingyun hotel.


    After all, the injury on the face is too obvious, it is better to avoid appearing in front of people in the service industry, so as to avoid scaring people and causing bad feelings to customers.


    I didn''t sit in front of the bakery, but at the back where the cake was made. I didn''t stay here idly, but because I wanted to make the cake with Lin Feng and Tang Manya.


    Ding Ge said he didn''t want to spend too much money on his birthday, so I thought, why don''t I make a birthday cake for Ding Ge? It won''t cost much, and I believe Ding Ge will like it very much.


    It''s just that it''s easy to think about it, but it''s really hard to make it. Ding Ge''s birthday is only a few days away. It''s almost impossible for me to learn how to make cakes in these days.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya both thought I couldn''t do it, but I still wanted to try.


    So, I spent the whole day here, watching the two of them make the cake, remembering it in detail, thinking about it, but when I did it myself, I found it really difficult. As for the flower mounting, it was easy to see Lin Feng and Tang Manya frame all kinds of beautiful flowers. When I did it myself, I would only squeeze out a lot of things that I couldn''t stand.


    I didn''t want to challenge making a difficult one. After all, time was limited, so I could only choose to make a simple one. So I took the cake styles from the cake shop and looked at them one by one to see which one was easier to make. Later, I found that it was easier to make a fruit cake.


    If you want to make a fruit cake, just put the fruit in a more beautiful way. This is not difficult.


    The only thing was that I couldn''t sneak up on cake and give Ding Ge a big surprise, because now Ding Ge didn''t have a job, and basically every day she was hanging around at the Xingyun hotel bakery. Sometimes she went back to our new house to see how it was decorated.


    So, when I learned how to make cakes, I couldn''t hide anything from her.


    I''m not the only one who''s hanging around the bakery, Ji Ze is.


    Although Lin Ya asked ji ze to rest at home, ji ze didn''t want to rest at all. He still came to work in the shop as usual, but he couldn''t sell milk tea like this, so he had to sit in the back with me.


    On this day, I was thinking about how to put the fruit in the back of the bakery. Ji Ze was fine anyway, so he was there for me.


    After the ktv thriller, I completely treated ji ze as my brother.


    I am a person who values relationships very much, and I am also very clear about them. Before this, perhaps I would only become ji ze''s friend, but now, I regard him as my brother in my heart.


    Suddenly, Lin Ya shouted to us, "Ji Ze, your mother is here."


    "Is my mother here?" Ji Ze was very surprised. He quickly stood up and said, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Then he looked worried, touched his face, sighed, and whispered, "Brother Chao must have told my parents about the ktv."


    I asked, "Do your parents know Brother Chao, too?"


    "Of course I do." Ji Ze said helplessly, "Brother Chao must have told my mother about the ktv. Otherwise, why would my mother come to Pucheng to visit me?"


    I wanted to walk out with Ji Ze, when a middle-aged woman was sitting in the hall.


    I once met ji ze''s mother. She was stabbed a few times and went to the hospital. I met her at the hospital.


    Ji Ze''s mother was dressed a little extravagantly and had a graceful air about her.


    When she saw Ji Ze, she immediately became agitated. Any mother would not be happy to see her son beaten up like this.


    I said hello to Mother of Jize, and Mother of Jize responded with tears in his eyes.


    Ji Ze walked up and smiled, "Mom, why are you here?"


    "You''re already like this. I can''t come." Mother of Jize''s eyes were red, and he looked at his son with pain.


    "I''m fine."


    "Auntie, sit down."


    The few of us sat down, and Mother of Jize scolded, "If ah chao hadn''t told me about it, your father and I wouldn''t have known anything."


    Ji Ze smiled helplessly and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    "You." Mother of Jize glared at Ji Ze and said, "You only know how to tell the good and not the bad."


    Mother of Jize was still a little sad, because Ji Ze had almost lost his life once before, and this time he was beaten like this, how could Mother of Jize be sad?


    Ji Ze persuaded her mother for a while, and Mother of Jize''s mood eased a little.


    "By the way," Mother of Jize frowned again and asked, "Ah chao said you work in a cake shop now. What''s going on?"


    Ji ze scratched his head, not denying it.


    Mother of Jize looked at Lin Ya again and asked with a smile, "Is that so, Lin Ya?"


    Lin Ya was a little scared. If Mother of Jize wanted to blame Lin Ya, Lin Ya couldn''t say anything. After all, it was for the cake shop that ji ze encountered such a thing.


    Ji ze hurriedly said, "Mom, I want to work in a cake shop. Don''t blame Lin Ya."


    "Why should I blame Lin Ya, you child? He''s not wrong." Mother of Jize looked at Lin Ya again and asked, "What is ji ze doing here?"


    Although Mother of Jize didn''t blame or complain in her tone, lin ya was still a little nervous. I said beside her, "There are no aunts. They just sell milk tea and then send cakes. Nothing else."


    Mother of Jize nodded slightly and did not say much. But I could feel that she didn''t want ji ze to work in a bakery.


    Of course, her thoughts were not difficult to understand, after all, Ji Ze''s current status, working here is too condescending.


    At this moment, Mother of Jize looked at Lin Ya and said, "Lin Ya, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Is the cake shop doing well?"


    Lin Ya smiled and replied, "Not bad, auntie. Business is still good. We just had milk tea recently."


    Mother of Jize nodded and smiled, "That''s good, that''s good."


    After a brief chat, Mother of Jize suddenly picked up her bag and said, "Oh, I almost forgot something. Look at my memory. This time, I brought you a present."


    Mother of Jize took out another brown bag from his bag and handed it to Lin Ya. He said, "This is my friend''s trip to france. I asked her to take it for me. Do you like it?"


    I don''t know much about girls'' bags, but at first glance, Mother of Jize''s bags probably won''t be cheap.


    Lin Ya''s eyes were filled with shock. He shook his head and said, "No, auntie, it''s too expensive. I can''t take it."


    "What''s valuable or not? It''s just a bag." Mother of Jize smiled and said, "Just take it and use it. You don''t have to be polite to auntie."


    Ji ze also said to Lin Ya on the side, "Take it, girl."


    Afraid that his refusal would embarrass the situation, Lin Ya took the bag and thanked Mother of Jize.


    Then we had a casual chat, and Mother of Jize suddenly said, "Lin Ya, Ji Ze, I think you''re not too old. Look at how you can get along with each other. Why don''t you two get married one day?"


    "Ah?" Ji ze and lin ya both exclaimed.


    I was so shocked that my jaw almost fell off. I was having a good chat. Who would have thought that Mother of Jize would suddenly say something so unexpected that it was too unreasonable to play cards?


    Did she misunderstand something? Lin Ya and Ji Ze are not boyfriend and girlfriend.


    While we were still in a daze, Mother of Jize looked at Lin Ya and said, "You are such a good girl. I really hope you can be my daughter-in-law."


    Lin Ya smiled awkwardly. No, no.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Ji Ze stood up unhappily and said to his mother, "Mom, come out first."


    Mother of Jize''s face was very calm, as if there was nothing wrong with what she said. She smiled at us and followed ji ze to the door.


    Lin Ya heaved a sigh of relief, and I said with a face full of shame, "Mother of Jize is so direct, that''s why we''re engaged."


    Lin Ya''s expression was complicated and he pressed his forehead.


    After a while, Ji Ze and her mother came in again, while ji ze''s mother said to Lin Ya, "Lin Ya, can you have a few words alone?"


    Of course, Lin Ya couldn''t refuse, so he followed his mother out.


    Ji ze sat down, looking very excited. He seemed a little angry. I smiled and comforted him, "What''s wrong? So excited?"


    "What do you think my mother is doing? She doesn''t know anything. She doesn''t know how to ask me. She just came up and wanted to get engaged. Is that possible? That''s ridiculous."


    "Maybe he thought you two were boyfriend and girlfriend, so he said that."


    "She knows we''re not." Ji Ze said angrily.


    She knew?


    Knowing that the two were not boyfriend and girlfriend, ji ze''s mother must also know that ji ze was chasing after lin ya, otherwise she wouldn''t have told ji ze to marry lin ya.


    But it was obvious from this that Mother of Jize really liked Lin Ya.


    I smiled and joked, "I guess your mother saw that you haven''t succeeded in chasing lin ya for so long. She''s in a hurry and wants to help you."


    "She''s not helping!" Ji Ze sighed.


    After another meeting, Mother of Jize and Lin Ya walked into the cake shop together.


    Mother of Jize still had a faint smile on her face. She said to Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, come with me first. I''ll see your aunt later."


    Ji Ze stood up helplessly and looked at Lin Ya guiltily again.


    "Then let''s go first." At the end, Mother of Jize gave Lin Ya another meaningful look.


    Soon, Mother of Jize left with Ji Ze.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya also came out.


    Lin Ya sighed heavily, looking distressed, and said, "Hey! What do you call this?"


    "What the hell did Ji Ze tell you?" I asked.


    Lin Ya looked up at Lin Feng and Tang Manya, smiled sheepishly and said to them, "Go back to work with you two."


    Lin Feng smiled and said, "Sis, we all heard it. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    "What do you know? Go, go, do your thing." Lin Ya said again.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya returned to the back, but their eyes were still full of curiosity.


    At this time, someone came to buy milk tea. Lin Ya was busy turning green again. I was sitting there alone, listening to the music played in the store. The music was more soothing and comfortable to listen to.


    However, such a song, it is easy to arouse the loneliness of the heart, especially in a bad mood, and in your mood will stir up a spoonful of sadness.

 Chapter 522 Marry Love Or Life?

    After finishing her work, Lin Ya sat down in front of me again. She didn''t immediately tell me her troubles, but picked up the bag that Mother of Jize gave her just now and said, "Do you know how much this bag costs?"


    "I don''t study this." I shook my head.


    "Then you must have heard of lv." Lin Ya asked.


    Of course I''ve heard of that. I looked at the bag and said in surprise, "Isn''t this a limited edition lv?"


    In the past, lv appeared quite frequently, and it was limited edition or something.


    Of course, I was just joking with lin ya.


    Lin ya gave me a blank look and said, "It''s still limited edition. Ordinary ones are already very expensive, okay?"


    "Oh, how much does this cost?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "I wouldn''t pay attention to such an expensive bag, but I''ve seen one that''s similar to this. It''s about ten thousand. This one shouldn''t be cheaper than that one."


    "More than ten thousand?" I opened my mouth. It might not be a big deal for Ji ze''s house, but for me and Lin Ya, it was really not cheap to have more than 10,000 bags.


    I can''t help but sigh. Rich people are good. We can buy a lot of things with more than 10,000 yuan. They only use it to buy a bag.


    "Her mother gave it to you anyway, so take it."


    Lin Ya put down her bag and said with a little disappointment, "If I really want to marry Ji Ze, I will accept it with peace of mind."


    "Did Mother of Jize persuade you to marry her son again?" I asked.


    "How do you know?" Lin Ya blinked and asked me.


    "I guess. I can tell that she really likes you and wants you to be their daughter-in-law!"


    Lin ya nodded, put her fist against her cheek, and her eyes drifted away, "That''s right, she just wanted me to be their daughter-in-law. But when I said that Ji Ze and I were not lovers at all, Mother of Jize said that she knew! She knew? I don''t understand. She said that we were old, old, and old enough to get married. Since both of us were friends and Ji Ze liked me, we should get married. She said, in fact, many people are not married to love, but to the life of marriage. She said that even if there were no feelings now, two people would definitely have feelings after getting married. Even if this kind of relationship was not strictly pure love, it would also become family love, and love would eventually become family love. Since they were both family love, what was the difference? It''s like you see old people on the street holding hands with you. In fact, in their time, it wasn''t necessarily so much love, even the word''love'' was inappropriate. At that time, most people were arranged marriages, and some of them didn''t even meet before they got married, but they still moved us when they grew old together, didn''t they?"


    She said that even if you find a love that you like, you might not get a perfect marriage. Love in reality is different from love in movies and tv dramas. Movies can take two hours to complete the life of a couple who love each other deeply. But reality is different. There will inevitably be arguments and friction in reality. It will face too many details that can''t be described in movies and tv dramas. It will destroy love."


    Marriage and love, in reality, are really different. The two of them were no longer having a romantic life, but living a life of daily necessities. In front of the family, there would be more unimaginable things, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law discord, no money, dull and boring, etc. Her mother said that marriage was the tomb of love for some people, it was really like this. Even those who walked together because of love, many of them broke up in the end. What love needs is not the sincerity of the oath, but the long companionship in the future. Many people do the former, but not the latter. Xing Yun, are you right about what Mother of Jize said? Why do I find her words irrefutable?"


    "Yes!" I nodded and said, "If Mother of Jize doesn''t add everyone in front of love and says that there are some people, or many people, then I think she''s right. Some people do. When they love, they really love each other. Especially for many people''s first love, it''s a pure feeling, but it still doesn''t come to the end, right? We are all talking about life and love, and we can see the same words every day. But we still yearn for fairytale love, and still think that such love exists. Isn''t it?"


    I looked at Lin Ya, who was a little confused, frowned and asked, "This is not like the usual Lin Ya. You don''t want to marry life because of Mother of Jize''s few words. Marry Ji Ze, right?"


    "What do you think would happen if I married Ji Ze?" Lin Ya asked in confusion.


    I shook my head, not knowing how to answer.


    In the days when I broke up with Ding Ge, I also compromised and wavered. I think I will get married and have children under the arrangement of my parents. For my wife, I may never love her as much as edgar, but there will still be feelings between us.


    Lin Ya is my good friend. From her point of view, of course, I hope she can marry someone whom both sides love very much. From Ji Ze''s point of view, I also hope Lin Ya can fall in love with him and walk with him.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, if Lin Ya married Ji Ze, what would her life be like?


    I think she''s going to have a good time.


    Ji Ze loved her so much that he would do his best to make Lin Ya happy. Lin Ya should not have any trouble. After all, Ji Ze''s mother liked her so much. There should be no conflict between them. After they had a child, they would have a better life.


    But is there no better choice?


    If Lin Ya really fell in love with Ji Ze, that would be the perfect choice.


    But what if she didn''t love ji ze, and one day her soul mate appeared in her life. They were so interested in each other, so full of romantic passion, and their every day was fresh and happy. That happiness was especially sweet, like a room full of candy.


    I looked at Lin Ya, who was sitting opposite me at this moment. Her eyes were hazy, and her whole body seemed to become sad. If she really wanted to marry Ji Ze from the bottom of her heart, would this be the reaction she should have?


    She shouldn''t be happy, shouldn''t she be smiling?


    I asked Lin Ya, "How did you answer Mother of Jize?"


    Lin Ya sighed in frustration and said, "I didn''t say anything. She didn''t want me to give her an answer immediately. She asked me to think about it."


    Seeing Lin Ya like this, I was also very unhappy with her.


    Although Lin Ya was always so single and worried about her, love was not random, marriage was not accommodating, maybe someone would choose to accommodate, but I don''t want Lin Ya to do this.


    After thinking about it, I said to lin ya, "Maybe marrying someone who loves me is really a good choice. But I believe that pure and beautiful love must be there. Of course I believe it, because Ding Ge and I are. The joy of being with her is special. That joy is not the kind of happiness we usually have when we laugh. It is, how do you put it, like the joy of reaching the soul."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Yeah, you guys are so compatible. That''s why I was so sad when you broke up and wanted to help you guys get back together. Because you love each other so much, you should be together."


    Thinking about Lin Ya''s help to us in the beginning, I am also very grateful in my heart. It can be said that without Lin Ya, there really would not be a day for Ding Ge and me.


    Of course, there won''t be my first meeting with Ding Ge.


    Lin Ya, she was our matchmaker, holding the two of us together in a sea of people.


    I was embarrassed to say thank you to lin ya, so I said, "When we get married, we will definitely make you the first vip! I''ll give you a toast then."


    Lin Ya curled her lips and smiled.


    Not knowing what to think of, she smiled again and said, "Do you know? I thought after we broke up, we would never be friends again."


    With Lin Ya''s words, I couldn''t help but think of the past between us.


    At that time, Guzheng and I broke up because of my'' together'' with Guzheng. At that time, my heart was really painful. It was so painful to lose such a good friend. Lin Ya was obviously very uncomfortable. That snowy night was really too deep for me. I think I will never forget it in my life.


    In the past, I thought the relationship between us would last forever. I never thought that breaking up would happen to us. And the loss of that time also made me cherish this friendship.


    Lin Ya''s face was filled with memories again, "I''m a very stubborn person, so when I decide something, it''s usually hard to change. So when I broke up with you, I really decided to break up with you for the rest of my life. I didn''t expect that we could still talk like before."


    "Well, I''m a shameless person. Most people can''t get rid of me."


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Is it like a fly?"


    I nodded. I accepted Lin Ya''s metaphor.


    "You said you were really stupid at that time. Why didn''t you tell us the truth?"


    "...


    "It''s only a person like you who values promises so much. What a fool."


    We were sitting at the cake shop. After a while, Lin Ya suddenly answered the phone. After that, Lin Ya frowned and looked a little confused.


    After hanging up, Lin Ya said to me, "Mother of Jize called me."


    "What did she say to you?"


    "She said she was going to treat me to dinner, and she was alone, just the two of us." Lin Ya said nervously.

 Chapter 523 : No

    I replied nonchalantly, "Let''s go if they treat us to dinner. What are you afraid of?"


    Even so, Lin Ya was still very nervous. Looking at her like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little funny.


    Lin Ya glared at me, paced back and forth, and said, "If you don''t give me an idea, you''re still here to see a joke."


    I spread out my hands and helplessly replied, "You should look for ding ge about this."


    "Yes, Ding Ge." Lin Ya said quickly, "What do you think I have to say to you here?"


    Then Lin Ya went out, and then someone came to buy milk tea, and I served as a waiter to help lin ya sell milk tea.


    Of course, I won''t treat myself badly. If you want to drink, make yourself a glass to taste.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya came out and started gossiping about Lin Ya.


    I smiled and said, "Why don''t you ask your sister yourself?"


    "My sister won''t even tell us about this." Tang Manya asked curiously, "What does jize''s mother want?"


    "How do I know what they want?" I was speechless.


    Lin Feng said, "I''m a little worried for my sister. I really hope he can get married soon."


    "What''s the use of being anxious!"


    Tang Manya said to me, "You don''t know Brother xingyun, Lin Feng''s parents and his grandmother are very anxious now. In their village, girls as old as my sister are basically married."


    I could imagine the urgency of the Lin Ya family. My parents were like that, but it was useless to be so anxious.


    "Tell me," Tang Manya said again, "After the ktv last time, will my sister have any feelings for ji ze? Ever since Ji Ze came to the restaurant, I really feel better between them than before. I used to feel awkwardly when I saw Ji Ze and my sister standing together."


    I shook my head. Lin Ya had no feelings for Ji Ze. Only she knew that.


    Anyway, there was nothing to do at the restaurant, so I chatted with Lin Feng Tang Manya to pass the time. When the bakery closed, I walked out.


    She went back to the hotel to take a look, greeted Old Gao Du Ling, and went home with Lin Feng Tang Manya.


    There was only Ding Ge in the house. I asked, "Hasn''t Lin Ya come back yet?"


    "Not yet." Ding Ge replied.


    I thought to myself, I don''t know how Lin Ya and Mother of Jize had dinner.


    Ding Ge asked me again, "How are you doing with cake?"


    I replied guiltily, "Not bad."


    "If you can''t, forget it. Don''t force yourself." Ding Ge deliberately used this method to provoke me.


    But I still couldn''t stand the excitement and said, "How can I forget? My husband is a man of his word. I forgot what I told you when I proposed to you. Since I said I made you a cake by myself, I will make it for you."


    "Don''t eat until you pass out. Then I''ll be a sleeping beauty." Ding Ge joked.


    "Nothing." I replied shamelessly, "There''s still a prince here. At worst, I''ll wake you up with a kiss."


    "Hehe." Ding Ge was very contemptuous.


    I was sitting at lin ya''s house. After everyone had dinner, Lin Ya hadn''t come back yet.


    Ding Ge and I went back to the opposite side and left some private space for Lin Feng and Tang Manya. Of course, it was to create some private space for both of us.


    Du Ling hasn''t come back yet. We''re the only two in the room.


    Ding Ge and I were standing on the balcony watching the stars and the moon. I hugged Ding Ge''s waist from behind. Ding Ge gently grabbed my hands and lay down on me.


    We snuggled up close to each other. It was a beautiful, romantic feeling.


    In fact, there was no moon or stars tonight, and there was no beautiful music playing in the room. However, holding Ding Ge and feeling her body temperature and breath, she still felt very romantic. It was not so beautiful but so life-like, with a kind of earthy warmth.


    Ding Ge said to me, "In the future, in our new room, we have to make sure that the balcony is beautiful, especially beautiful. I think we can put a bed on the balcony, and we can lie there and look at the moon. Thinking about it, we feel very beautiful. What do you think, Xing Yun?"


    I smiled and replied, "It''s really beautiful. How do you want to decorate it?"


    Ding Ge said, "I looked it up online today. When the time comes, we''ll make use of this small space. When the time comes, we''ll go buy some flowers and dress it up as if it''s a fairytale. We can sleep here, we can drink tea here, we can read here, we can sit here and chat, we can do whatever we want."


    Ding Ge took another look at the empty balcony in front of us. There were just a few sundries, tied with a string to make clothes.


    Listening to Ding Ge, I was also looking forward to getting into the new house. At that time, we would have a real home.


    At this moment, I enjoy my current state.


    It felt like the pace of life slowed down, the hotel was developing steadily, and Ding Ge and I were still in the same relationship. Life was moving forward calmly, very good, really good.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    The door rang.


    Ding Ge and I walked over and opened the door. It was Lin Ya.


    Seeing us, Lin Ya said, "I knew you two were here."


    "Why did you guess that?" She was right.


    Lin Ya was stunned and didn''t seem to know why she guessed that. She took a breath and said as she entered the door, "Because Du Ling hasn''t finished work yet. You two, alone and alone, can have a good time with each other. No one''s bothering you."


    "Lin Ya!" Ding gejiao smiled and glared at Lin Ya. She couldn''t help but ask, "Did Mother of Jize eat with you alone? What did you guys say?"


    Lin Ya found an unfinished bottle of water on the table, unscrewed the lid and took a sip, "You can''t believe what Mother of Jize said?"


    Lin Ya deliberately whetted our appetite. Ding Ge asked quickly, "What did you say?"


    The three of us sat down and Lin Ya began to say to us, "Mother of Jize has already said that if I am willing to marry her son, she can promise to buy me a villa, pick any place in china, and buy it wherever jize and I want to live. She said she would give me a big, big wedding gift and let our whole family live a rich, upper-class life. Anyway, she said a lot. It sounds really tempting!"


    Although Lin Ya said so, her tone was relaxed.


    But listening to what Lin Ya said about Mother of Jize, I didn''t feel good about it.


    Now, in order for Lin Ya to marry into their family, Mother of Jize could marry Lin Ya at a very high price. They didn''t care about money, as long as Lin Ya could marry into their family.


    And back then, in order for me to leave Ding Ge, to go as far as I could, Ding Ge''s parents could give me money to leave.


    What''s the difference between these two things?


    They were all forced interference by the elders in their children''s marriage.


    As the parents of rich people, do they like to interfere with their children''s marriage in such a tyrannical way?


    Why?


    Ding Ge asked, "What did you tell her?"


    "Didn''t she ask me to think about it before? I already thought about it when I saw her, so I told her my answer." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "You rejected her?"


    Lin ya nodded.


    "Then how did jize''s mother react?" I asked.


    "Of course not. But I''ve already told her that I won''t marry Ji Ze." Lin Ya''s eyes were clear, and it was clear that the confusion of the day was gone.


    Lin Ya added, "Even if I marry Ji Ze one day, it''s not because of her mother''s promise to me."


    I smiled. I agree with what Lin Ya said.


    After rejecting Mother of Jize, Lin Ya seemed to feel a lot more relaxed. She and Ding Ge started chatting again, saying what mother ji ze had said to her, while I silently felt sad for him.


    I think he didn''t know that Mother of Jize was talking to lin ya alone today.


    The next day, Ji Ze came to me sullenly and offered to drink with me.


    Of course I am.


    At noon, the two of us brought a bottle of wine and some dishes from the Xingyun hotel.


    Ji Ze took the initiative to open the bottle and pour the wine. Although his drinking capacity had improved a lot, it was still quite bad. I was afraid that he would drown his sorrows for a while and get drunk."


    I handed the chopsticks to Ji Ze. Ji Ze seemed to have a lot to say. He said, "Guess what..."


    Before he could finish, I answered, "I guess your mother wants you to leave Lin Ya, doesn''t she?"


    Ji Ze was stunned, as if he didn''t expect me to guess so accurately. He nodded and said, "Yes, she told me to leave the bakery, leave Lin Ya, and tell me to go back to the company and not to stay in Pucheng."


    Ji Ze''s troubles were not hard to guess. Since Lin Ya rejected Mother of Jize last night, as Ji Ze''s mother, she certainly didn''t want her son to waste more time on Lin Ya. She didn''t want him to work in the bakery. Indeed, it was a joke that he worked in the bakery.


    Well, Mother of Jize would definitely want Ji Ze to leave the bakery.


    "Hey!" Ji Ze seemed to be in a bad mood. We had a drink together and Ji Ze took a big sip.


    "Drink slowly." I sighed and said, "Then what did you tell your mother?"


    "It took me a long time to muster up the courage to work at the bakery. Lin Ya finally agreed to me. Of course, I won''t give up at this time." Ji Ze said firmly.


    "Isn''t your mother angry?"


    "It''s useless for him to be angry. I''m financially independent and don''t need their help. Now that I''m this big, I have my own freedom, so I''m not afraid of her."


    I couldn''t help but smile and say, "You''re amazing!"


    Ji ze sighed, "But my mother is really too angry this time, but she has nothing to do with me. In the end, I can only say that if something happens to your company in the future, don''t count on your parents to help you. I don''t care. I didn''t expect them to help me. I''ve been on my own for so many years."


    "But I still feel bad. How can my mother do that? How can you say that you want someone to be her daughter-in-law? She''s too overbearing." Obviously, Ji Ze didn''t support his mother''s approach.


    At this point, Ji Ze didn''t know what Mother of Jize and Lin Ya were talking about alone, but I didn''t think it made any sense because Lin Ya had already rejected his mother, and mother jize couldn''t control Ji Ze.


    How they develop between them depends on themselves.

 Chapter 524 Ding Ges Birthday

    After all, Ji Ze still drank a lot of wine, and he drank too much without a doubt. I let him sleep in my room.


    Tomorrow is Ding Ge''s birthday, and I need to go to the bakery for the final research. I know I can''t do my best in a few days, so I can only do better.


    When I walked to the cake shop, I found out that Ji Ze''s mother was here.


    I was stunned for a moment. At this moment, I saw Lin Ya return the lv bag that Mother of Jize gave her yesterday. Mother of Jize also picked it up very simply, and then turned around and left.


    Even when she saw me, ji ze''s mother didn''t say hello and treated me like air.


    She was expressionless, her face cold, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    Before I could say hello, I was a little embarrassed and watched Mother of Jize walk past me. I turned my head and looked at her, completely different from yesterday.


    Walking into the restaurant, I asked Lin Ya, "What the hell happened to Ji Ze? So angry?"


    "I''m still angry because I rejected her." Lin Ya said indifferently.


    "Then there''s no need to be so angry. Why did she come to see you today?" I asked. Since Lin Ya had clearly told Mother of Jize what she wanted, there was no reason for her to look for Lin Ya again.


    "What else can I do? I wish I could leave her son."


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Ji Ze''s mother was really realistic. Yesterday she was smiling and said she wanted Lin Ya to be their daughter-in-law. Today she asked Lin Ya to leave her son.


    I shook my head, feeling less fond of ji ze''s mother. I said, "But ji ze is pestering you. It''s not that you won''t let him go."


    "Actually, her mother is right. If I don''t want to be with ji ze, don''t delay Ji Ze any longer." Lin Ya''s expression suddenly darkened. She looked at me and said, "Besides, don''t you think Ji Ze has been very unlucky since he met me?"


    I frowned and didn''t understand what Lin Ya meant.


    Lin Ya continued, "In the beginning, ji ze was almost stabbed to death because of me. Now he is beaten up, or because of me, isn''t it?"


    I quickly shook my head. Although Lin Ya was involved in this matter, it was not Lin Ya''s fault.


    I said to Lin Ya, "Don''t think so. This has something to do with you, but you didn''t do anything wrong. It was the men who were wrong. Why did you take the blame for them?"


    Lin Ya sighed again and said, "Anyway, I can''t let jize stay by my side anymore. When she comes to the bakery, I''ll tell him to fire him."


    "Ah?" I exclaimed. This was too cruel for Ji Ze.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked, not understanding.


    Lin Ya insisted, "I''ve already said it. He can only start a new relationship after ending this relationship that he never started. It''s really delaying him by my side."


    "But this is too unfair to ji ze." I feel sorry for Ji Ze.


    Lin Ya said faintly, "Stop it. I''ve made up my mind."


    I opened my mouth, but a lot of words were left unsaid. At this time, Lin Ya didn''t know what Ji Ze was angry about for her and her mother. If he knew Ji Ze''s choice, would she still do it?


    At this time, Ji Ze was still asleep in my bed. The thought of being fired when he woke up made me sad for him, which seemed too cruel for him.


    Ah, but I knew I couldn''t persuade Lin Ya. I didn''t say anything more, sighed, and walked to the back to learn cake.


    Tomorrow is Ding Ge''s birthday.


    I especially hope to give dinger a very memorable birthday tomorrow. I have been preparing for this day for a long time. I hope to make up for it. I hope she can be happy.


    As I thought about how to design the cake over and over again, I could not help but recall the past with Ding Ge.


    In the past, we didn''t have any money, but we still had a happy birthday.


    And on our birthday, we would all be a little extravagant. Maybe it was still a particularly bitter day, not a luxury at all, but to the two of us back then, maybe a few dishes in the restaurant were the most delicious things in the world.


    In my memory, Ding Ge''s smile made me feel ashamed. At that time, I wanted her to live a good life! It''s much better now than before. I think our future will be better.


    That night, I was waiting for twelve o'' clock.


    I just lay on my bed and watched the seconds go by. I edited the text and waited for the time to reach zero.


    Zero seconds were hard to control, so the zero minute transmission was successful.


    "1887654321."


    The moment the countdown ended, I quickly clicked the send button.


    At the same time, I thought to myself, Ding Ge, happy birthday to you.


    Soon, Ding Ge replied and she sent me four words.


    Thank you, hubby. Good night.


    When I read this short message, I felt as if I had come to a place where spring flowers were blooming. My body and mind were surrounded by countless petals. Ding Ge''s message made me secretly excited for a long time.


    I also sent her a text message.


    You''re welcome, honey. Good night.


    While everyone was basically sending birthday greetings via wechat, Ding Ge and I still chose to use text messages. It seemed like a habit. It was the first time, and it''s still the same now.


    Then I set a time for myself, because I still have to get up early tomorrow, so I have to go to the cake shop to finish the cake first, and then I will have another day to make arrangements.


    The next day, at 6: 30 am, I got up. After washing my face in the bathroom, I went back to my room and added a coat. At this time, the outside was not completely bright and the temperature was a little low. After putting on my clothes, I went out.


    Who would have thought that Lin Ya was just about to leave when he left the house.


    She closed the door quietly, afraid to wake Ding Ge and Tang Manya. She didn''t notice me, so when she closed the door and twisted her body, she was shocked.


    Subconsciously, she took a step back, put one hand on the wall, glared at me, and gasped for air.


    I couldn''t help but laugh and say, "Why are you so scared?"


    "Who told you not to say anything? You scared me to death." Lin Ya gritted his teeth again and said angrily.


    I said speechlessly, "I came out first, okay? I just closed the door, and you sneaked out. You kept your back to me. If you didn''t turn your back to me, you wouldn''t be scared."


    "I''m not afraid of waking your husband." Whatever Lin Ya said made sense.


    Lin Ya walked up the stairs. I wanted to take the elevator, but I still walked up the stairs with Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya asked me, "What are you doing up so early? Are you buying food?"


    "No, it''s Ding Ge''s birthday. I''m going to make her a cake."


    "Then you don''t have to do it so early."


    "No, I have other plans."


    Lin Ya smiled at me, as if to say that the young man was good, and he was very interested in his girlfriend.


    I smiled sheepishly and said to Lin Ya, "What are you doing up so early?"


    "Running."


    I took another look at Lin Ya. Indeed, she was wearing a gray sportswear, her usual loose hair was tied in a ponytail, and she had a sunny aura.


    When I heard Lin Ya talking about running, I remembered the time we ran together.


    I remember when we first moved here, Lin Ya and I started running every morning, and we even ran in the rain once. Now that we thought about it, it felt silly. We wanted to challenge it, but then we hid under someone''s roof for a while.


    However, later on, I didn''t even remember when I stopped running, but I didn''t expect to see Lin Ya running today.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Have you been running?"


    "Of course, running is one thing you should stick to." Lin Ya replied.


    There was a look of admiration in my eyes. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to keep running. I asked Lin Ya again, "Then why didn''t you ask me to come with you?"


    After a pause, Lin Ya said as he walked downstairs, "If you want to run, you can get up on your own. Do you still need to scream? It''s not that you''re lazy."


    But I don''t think I''m lazy.


    As they spoke, they went downstairs and stopped running. I had no interest in running for the time being. Lin ya went out of the neighborhood and started jogging alone, while I walked in the opposite direction.


    The streets were still very quiet in the morning, and the air was relatively fresh. There was no thick smoke during the day. I walked to the cake shop and opened the door with the key.


    I asked lin feng for the key yesterday.


    After I went in, I started making birthday cakes.


    It can be said that many experiments in the past few days are for today''s results. As long as I succeed, I will not fail, and there is no chance of a comeback, so I am especially focused and careful, afraid that an unstable movement will destroy the shape of the cake.


    I focused on making the cake, but the time was not too long. I was really slow to make it. It was almost eight o'' clock before the cake was ready, and then I carefully put the cake together.


    Looking at the cake box in front of me, I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. After so much effort, it was finally completed.


    The next step was to wait for Ding Ge to get up.


    I didn''t wake her up. Let her wake up naturally. After all, today is her birthday. Let her have a good time and let her sleep until she wakes up naturally.


    When I arrived at lin ya''s house, I sat on the sofa and waited for Ding Ge. I picked up my phone and played some games.


    Tang Manya was also shocked to see me sitting in their living room so early. He rubbed his eyes and said to me, "You''re up so early, Brother xingyun."


    "It''s a special occasion today." I slept a short time today, but I didn''t feel sleepy and energetic at this time.


    This kind of waiting, there is no rush and suffering.


    Tang manya smiled at me to show her understanding and gave me a thumbs up.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Ding Ge finally got up.

 Chapter 525 : Dismiss

    Ding Ge, who had just woken up, had her hair scattered over her cheeks, but she could still look at her clean and white face, which had a natural beauty that inadvertently made her heart flutter.


    When she saw me, Ding Ge smiled happily. She fiddled with her hair and said to me, "When did you come? Why didn''t you call me?"


    "For a while." I walked up to Ding Ge and kissed her on the forehead.


    Ding Ge said in a hoarse voice, "I haven''t washed my face yet."


    "It''s okay. I like it." Once again, I said to Ding Ge in front of Ding Ge, "Happy birthday, wife."


    Ding Ge punched me with a blush and whispered, "Don''t let anyone hear you."


    I smiled nonchalantly, and Ding Ge added, "I''m going to wash my face first."


    "Yes."


    Then, Ding Ge cleaned herself up in the room for a while, and I continued to wait for her. I watched Ding Ge wash her hair, wash her face, brush her teeth, blow her hair, comb her hair, and make up. She just dressed herself right under my nose, and I looked at her happily.


    After dressing up nicely, Ding Ge gave me his signature crooked smile.


    "How is it? Does this look good on you?" Ding Ge was wearing a black and white undershirt with many small white flowers with lace on top and a pair of slim black trousers on the bottom, which gave him an elegant look.


    "Yes, you look good in anything." I praised sincerely.


    Ding Ge was very satisfied with my answer. He smiled and said to me, "Let''s go out for breakfast."


    "Sure."


    After we went downstairs, Ding Ge and I went to a breakfast shop and simply ordered some buns, eggs, and tofu. We sat down and ate.


    At this time, I have already started to plan today''s arrangements.


    When the two of us had dinner, Ding Ge suddenly looked at me, her eyes blinking slightly, and gentle ripples in her eyes, rippling in my heart.


    She grabbed my hand again and said to me, "Xing Yun, I have something to tell you."


    "Say it."


    "But I told you not to be angry." Ding Ge looked at me in fear.


    I smiled and said, "Today is your birthday. You are the eldest. Everything is up to you. Tell me."


    "Last night, my mom called me and asked me to come home for my birthday. She told me that my grandparents were here too, so I can''t celebrate my birthday with you today. I have to go home." Ding Ge finally confessed to me.


    And hearing Ding Ge''s words, it was like a bolt from the blue!


    I didn''t expect that the birthday I had prepared for Ding Ge would be ruined. Today, dinger was going home for her birthday, not with me.


    After all, my heart was still very sad. After all, I had been looking forward to this day for too long. I really wanted to celebrate dinger''s birthday, but I didn''t expect that the plan was still empty.


    Ding ge pouted and said in a sweet voice, "I didn''t dare to tell you yesterday. I was afraid you wouldn''t sleep well. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. Xing Yun, are you angry with me?"


    I didn''t say anything, and for a moment, I couldn''t react to this sudden change. I never thought it would end up like this.


    I feel really bad inside.


    Ding Ge went to her house for her birthday, but as her fiance, I couldn''t go with her.


    When I think of Ding Ge''s parents, my heart gets stuck again.


    After clearing my throat, I said to Ding Ge, "It''s okay, cough... Then you can go home."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, don''t worry about me. It''s your birthday. They want to celebrate your birthday, so you can go back." I smiled and said it twice in a row.


    "Xing Yun, you''re making me feel bad. Why don''t I go home? I''ll stay with you." Ding ge took my hand, and her eyes sparkled.


    "It''s really not necessary, Ding Ge. Your parents want to celebrate your birthday, so go ahead. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Are you really okay?" Ding Ge still didn''t believe it.


    I smiled, took a deep breath, and said, "It''s okay, you go."


    Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled with guilt again. I said to Ding Ge, "By the way, I''ve already made the cake for you. Take it away."


    "No!" Ding Ge approached me and said, "I''ll be back in the evening. We''ll eat together."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you."


    Just like that, I took Ding Ge to a taxi and watched her disappear.


    And I, just standing on the street and losing my mind, did feel a little uncomfortable. Today should have been a happy day, but now, everything has changed.


    My plans, they all failed to come true.


    The cool autumn added a layer of shadow to my mood. I looked at the yellowing leaves on both sides of the road and felt a little sad.


    After standing on the street for a while, I planned to go back to the neighborhood to rest and get some sleep. I slept too early this morning.


    However, at this moment, there was no sleep at all. When I walked to the entrance of the community, I did not go in, but continued to go in the direction of the cake shop.


    When I walked into the cake shop, I found that the cake shop was not quiet today.


    At this moment, ji ze was looking at Lin Ya excitedly and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong, girl. Why did you fire me?"


    "Ji Ze, why are you here? We all know in our hearts that you''re wasting your time here. Why don''t you understand?" Lin Ya said with a frown.


    "I don''t want to talk about this now. I just want to know why you fired me. What did I do wrong? We signed a contract. You can''t just fire me. You can''t."


    Ji Ze was unusually agitated, but it was understandable.


    After all, in order to stay by Lin Ya''s side, Ji Ze and her mother had a bad time. He had paid so much, so naturally he would not agree to be fired.


    "That contract is a joke, a piece of scrap paper!" Lin Ya''s voice grew louder as well.


    Seeing Lin Ya and Ji Ze arguing like this, Lin Feng and Tang Manya didn''t dare to say anything and just stood nearby and watched.


    At this moment, Ji Ze said, "What is waste paper, black and white, your and my signatures are on it!"


    Lin Ya frowned helplessly and remained silent for a while. She took a deep breath and said, "Ji Ze, don''t you know who you are? You''re the big boss of the company. You just want to come to our little store and have fun and experience your life. That''s all. What else do you want to experience?"


    Ji Ze shook his head slowly and said stubbornly, "You can''t fire me anyway!"


    Ji Ze''s words left Lin Ya speechless. She didn''t know what to say. She sat down and looked at the door impatiently, only to find me.


    When she saw me, Lin Ya looked puzzled. She asked me, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    I sat down and smiled bitterly, "Ding Ge went back to her parents."


    Seeing me, Ji Ze said to me again, "Xing Yun, judge me. Can he fire me so casually, girl?"


    I''m in a bad mood now, so I''m not in the mood to help ji ze. I said to him somewhat dejectedly, "Do you have the right to fire your employees? Even if they did well."


    Ji ze was stunned, and he could not say anything at once.


    He remained silent and his face was very troubled. After a while, he looked at Lin Ya and said, "But I would never fire someone so inexplicably."


    Lin Ya was helpless, but he could only smile bitterly.


    Ji Ze frowned and asked reluctantly, "But girl, why? Why did you suddenly go back on your word?"


    Lin Ya did not say that ji ze''s mother had looked for her, but replied gloomily, "What can we do if we regret it? Don''t we regret a lot of things we''ve done? Haven''t you ever regretted it? Xing Yun, have you never regretted it? If there''s a pill for regret in the world, I''m afraid everyone wants one."


    Lin Ya is right, we all regret something, just like I regret breaking up with Ding Ge now.


    And lin ya, what does she mean by regret? I don''t think she meant to let ji ze work at the bakery. She meant something else. Does that mean she promised ji ze to be her girlfriend?


    This is also the most important reason why they are now involved. If Lin Ya had rejected Ji Ze, would Ji Ze have persisted for so many years?


    Ji Ze gritted his teeth and said, "Lin Ya, the last thing I regret in my life is that I went to the nursing home that day and met you."


    But what if I never liked you? Will you really hold on for the rest of your life? "Lin Ya said again," when I marry someone else and have children, will you continue to love me for the rest of your life? When you find another person you love very much and she loves you very much, don''t you regret it?"


    Lin Ya''s eyes were full of sorrow, and as she spoke, the music in the shop became sad.


    Ji Ze did not speak again, but he still looked very excited and painful. He just quietly lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "I don''t know what our future looks like." After a while, ji ze shook his head and said, "I don''t know if we can be together. You don''t know. You don''t have a hundred percent guarantee, do you? I know that if I don''t do something, I will regret it now."


    I was once again infected by Ji Ze''s determination. His mental strength was simply too strong!


    Lin ya closed her eyes and her chest was heaving. After a while, she said, "I''m sorry. I''ve decided that you''re no longer an employee of the bakery."


    And this sentence, completely announced Lin Ya''s final judgment on Ji Ze!


    Lin Ya took out his wallet again and said, "This is your salary for the past few days. If you want compensation, I will compensate you appropriately."


    Ji Ze took the money, but he was not desperate because of it. Instead, his eyes were still shining. He said to Lin Ya, "Even if you fire me, what can I do? I can still stay in the cake shop every day. I can sit here every day during the open hours of the cake shop. I''m a customer. You can''t chase me away, can you?"


    Lin Ya had completely convinced Ji Ze, and I had completely convinced Ji Ze. This move of his could not be stopped.


    Lin Ya could fire an employee, but not a customer.


    With Ji Ze, Lin Ya had no choice. She said, "Okay, if you want, you''re welcome to sit here 24 hours a day."


    The bakery wasn''t open 24 hours a day, and Lin Ya said that because he was angry. Ji Ze smiled, laughed, and a bitter smile appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 526 No Marriage

    In this way, the cake shop suddenly had three unhappy people.


    We were silent because of unhappy things. We wanted to come here to talk and talk to someone to clear up our disappointment. Now, because of their melancholy, I was even more depressed.


    I was sitting in the cake shop with Ji Ze, and I couldn''t help thinking that Ding Ge should be home by now, right? Did she see her parents? They were a family. Would Ding Ge be happy with them?


    And the images that I had been looking forward to in my mind had turned into nothing like bubbles.


    My body was a little cold and uncomfortable from the depression. I didn''t like the feeling. It was as if Ding Ge wasn''t around. Everything had lost its usual bright and soft colors. I had no motivation to do anything. I just wanted to sit here and be dazed.


    I stood up and wanted Lin Ya to make me a cup of milk tea, but seeing how upset she was sitting behind the counter, I decided to do it myself.


    I got myself a cup of milk tea. I looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Do you want milk tea?"


    Lin Ya did not speak, but shook his head wearily.


    I walked up to Ji Ze and asked him, "Are you really going to sit here all day?"


    Ji ze sighed and gritted his teeth, "I won''t give up."


    I don''t know how to persuade ji ze, so I can only sit here quietly with him and be a sad brother.


    The two of them just sat in the cake shop, killing the hard time and waiting for the night to come, because Ding Ge told me that she would come back early in the evening, and when he came back, I could still celebrate her birthday.


    I was going to take her around Pucheng during the day, especially the streets and places where we left our footprints. I was going to take her to reminisce about our wonderful moments, the places we met, the places we confessed, the places where we first kissed, the day we were on a long corridor, the pictures of us hugging in the rain, the market we used to go to...


    There''s no time to do this for now, but there''s still night.


    I had made plans for the night, but I can''t continue to be depressed. I should prepare for the night instead of sitting here idly.


    After thinking about it, I stood up. I originally planned to cook the fried chicken with Ding Ge tonight. I wanted to cook it for her once, but it was not made. Now it just happened to make up for it. The two of them were sitting around the steaming fried chicken and drinking a drink. That must be a very warm memory.


    So, I drove Hu Zi''s car to the restaurant, bought a chicken on the street, and prepared to cook for Ding Ge when she came back in the evening.


    On this day, I didn''t call Ding Ge because I was afraid to disturb Ding Ge.


    But thinking about those things, my heart is still unhappy, if Ding Ge''s parents can accept me, we are a family! Now that I''m left alone and Ding Ge, who''s already engaged, comes home alone every time, aren''t they sad at all?


    After preparing the materials and everything, I began to wait for Ding Ge to come back.


    She will definitely come back.


    I know.


    She wouldn''t lie to me. Since she said she would come back, she would definitely come.


    Just like when her parents grounded her, she said she would persevere, so she persevered.


    However, as time passed, the sky gradually darkened and Ding Ge still did not come back.


    I know. I was too anxious.


    At this time, I was alone in the room, and I felt lonely again. I thought, maybe I was too afraid of losing Ding Ge. Every time she came back to her house, I felt sad and melancholy.


    But I can''t say I won''t let her go home. That''s her parents!


    Just then, suddenly, the door rang.


    It was Ding Ge.


    I quickly stood up and quickly walked over to open the door, but it wasn''t Ding Ge, it was Lin Ya.


    I was a little disappointed.


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Look at you. Ding Ge promised to come back. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "No." I replied stiffly.


    I went back to the house. Lin Ya was holding a cake in her hand. She put it down and said to me, "Have you forgotten the cake you made?"


    I was stunned. I did forget to take it. If Ding Ge was here, I wouldn''t have forgotten.


    I glanced at her and asked casually, "Has ji ze left?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He wasn''t here when I came anyway."


    "Do you think it makes sense for you to fire him like this? It will only make both of you unhappy, so why not let him continue to work? I don''t think you can get rid of him no matter what."


    Lin Ya seemed to have no choice at all. She broke down and said, "Ji Ze is really driving me crazy."


    "Just be open-minded. Which girl doesn''t want a suitor? You should have enjoyed it."


    Lin Ya sighed and said, "Do you know? Not only you, but also lin feng and Manya are trying to persuade me to keep Ji Ze."


    "Really?"


    "The two of them told me they liked Ji Ze and wanted Ji Ze to stay." Lin Ya said in distress.


    "Since everyone said so, you promised."


    Lin Ya shook his head.


    I have to say, Lin Ya is also a very stubborn person!


    Looking at such a beautiful girl in front of me, I really couldn''t help but think, which man can move Lin Ya''s heart, at that time I must have a good experience and see if he is much better than ji ze.


    "I heard your family is in a hurry right now, watching you step into the ranks of leftover girls." I joked.


    "I''m not in a hurry anyway." Lin Ya said calmly.


    "Why aren''t you in a hurry? Don''t you want to find a partner every day in front of your brother and sister?" I was wondering, when I wasn''t with Ding Ge before, when I saw the lovey-dovey couples on the street and the pure love in movies and tv shows, I really wanted to find a girlfriend.


    "It''s not good for me to live alone. I think it''s okay for me not to get married for the rest of my life."


    "What?"


    After listening to Lin Ya''s words, I felt a sudden shock in my body. I stood up immediately and looked at Lin Ya, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    Lin Ya said casually, not realizing how serious the topic was.


    Looking at my reaction, Lin Ya was still calm. He smiled and said, "What are you doing with such a big reaction?"


    "Tell me, you''re just feeling tired because you can''t find the right person for the time being." I still can''t accept what Lin Ya just said.


    "You see, your ideas are a little behind the times. There aren''t many people who don''t marry now. What''s so strange about that? Homosexuals are legal in some countries."


    I looked into Lin Ya''s eyes and said, "I would accept it if you were gay."


    Lin Ya chuckled and said, "If I were gay, I would have taken Ding Ge first. Don''t think it''s impossible. Even straight can bend."


    When Lin Ya said this, she was very attractive and charming. I really believed that she had the ability to make a girl bend.


    Listening to her, I was clever, but I still said, "Well, if you can take it, you can take it. I''ll go to your wedding."


    Lin Ya giggled again, his lips curled up and said, "Meng Xingyun, why are you so pedantic? How can you not accept the unmarried race? What''s wrong with not marrying? Is it in anyone''s way?"


    I interrupted Lin Ya, shook my head, and said, "I accept the unmarried race. I generally accept what others can accept, but I can''t accept you becoming a unmarried race."


    I purposely stressed the word'' you''.


    "Why?" Lin Ya asked curiously.


    I frowned, but I didn''t know how to tell lin ya. I just couldn''t accept it in my heart.


    Lin ya took a breath and said, "Actually, I think I''m living a really good life alone, and I don''t really want to be alone for the rest of my life. However, if I really didn''t meet the person who wanted to marry me off, I would rather be alone for the rest of my life. I really thought about it seriously. I have the financial ability and my own hobbies. When lin fengman, yaxiaoling and the others are older and don''t need me to take care of them, I can live alone and go to every corner of the earth. I think I will live very happily."


    Lin Ya''s tone became more and more serious, and I almost agreed with what she said.


    Yeah, if you really can''t find the person you can love, wouldn''t it be nice to be alone all the time?


    In the past, we used to say that unfilial deeds have no consequences, but if it was the dink family, they could live a happy life, would they have to force them to have children?


    At our age, our family would be extremely anxious to find a partner to marry. Even some people got married in such a passive situation, even if they felt that they were very happy. But there are always some people who are unhappy. Maybe they will get divorced, or maybe they will give up their children for other reasons.


    How do you choose to live a life of indulgence and elegance?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Lin Ya smiled again and said, "I''m not getting married. I''m not alone, but because I''m happier alone."


    I reached out my hand and said to lin ya, "Stop talking."


    Lin Ya couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Why?"


    "If you continue, I will be brainwashed by you."


    Lin Ya laughed even more. The whole room seemed to be filled with her pleasant laughter. She said, "Is it that serious?"


    I nodded and said to Lin Ya seriously, "I''ll introduce you to a few people these days. You should go on a blind date."


    "Blind date?" This time it was Lin Ya''s turn to be shocked.


    "Yeah. If you go on being alone like this, I''m afraid you''ll get used to it. Since you don''t have feelings for Ji Ze, then let''s go on a blind date. Now you have a cake shop every day except your home. How many men can you talk to?"


    "I don''t do blind dates!" Lin Ya stole a glance at me and whispered, "You''re going to nag me more than my father and mother, uncle meng."


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "Call grandpa meng. I promise."


    "You wish." Lin Ya gave me a glare, his mouth tilted.


    "Knock, knock, knock." At this moment, the door rang again.


    I glared at Lin Ya, but she mischievously turned her eyes to annoy me. I ignored her and walked over to open the door.


    When I opened the door, before I could see Ding Ge''s face, she threw herself into my arms.


    But I knew it was Ding Ge. That familiar feeling, it couldn''t be anyone else.

 Chapter 527 : Relive the Past

    Ding Ge is finally back!


    She hugged me tightly, resting her toes, her face against mine, and her face was a little cold.


    Her breathing was a little short, and the hot air kept coming out of my neck. Maybe she wanted to see me back too badly.


    Holding her, my heart was finally no longer empty.


    Ding Ge said in my ear, "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I''m sorry. You didn''t wait. My grandmother asked me to stay with her for a while. You''re not angry, are you?"


    Ding Ge retreated and looked into my eyes, which were filled with nervousness.


    I smiled and said, "No, I''m not angry."


    "Hey, the road is a little congested, and the driver keeps talking and talking. I''m so tired." Ding Ge handed me his bag as he walked into the room.


    At this moment, she saw Lin Ya and was shocked.


    Lin Ya stood up and tried to imitate Ding Ge in a coquettish tone, "I''m sorry Xing Yun, I''m sorry..."


    "Lin Ya, you..." Ding Ge was so embarrassed that he immediately ran over to cover Lin Ya''s mouth, but Lin Ya ran away.


    The two girls chased after each other in the living room for a while, and Lin Ya smiled again, "All right, the two kilowatts light bulb is about to leave. You... Are alone. Burn as much as you want."


    Walking to the door, Lin Ya said, "Just don''t light the house."


    Then Lin Ya closed the door for us.


    Ding Ge''s face was still a little red. She looked at me, and I looked at her too. An emotion slowly passed between us.


    Ding Ge smiled at me again and said, "From now on until twelve o'' clock, I''m all yours. You can arrange anything you want."


    I purposely said, "Can''t you make up for a few hours for coming so late?"


    Ding Ge saw right through my mind, snorted, and said, "Don''t think about it!"


    I rolled up my sleeves, prepared to make Ding Ge a big plate of chicken, and said to Ding Ge, "You didn''t call me before you came. I haven''t started cooking yet. Have you eaten?"


    At the end of the question, I was stunned. Ding ge came so late, so did she have dinner?


    Ding Ge seemed to see through my mind again. She blinked guiltily and said, "I didn''t eat."


    But her expression couldn''t hide it from me. Ding Ge had already had dinner.


    I suddenly had an indescribable feeling. I wanted to make a big plate of chicken for Ding Ge, but Ding Ge had already eaten it.


    I wanted to celebrate her birthday today, but I didn''t have to do anything.


    Seeing me like this, Ding Ge quickly walked up to me and said, "Xing Yun, they have to leave me for dinner. I... I''m not full yet. You do it. I must eat a lot. What are you going to do for me, Ding Ge?"


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, the disappointment in my heart disappeared little by little. She really loved me so much that she was very nervous and cared about a little bit of my emotions. Listening to her words, I felt an inexplicable urge to cry.


    She always cared so much about me and could always inadvertently move me.


    I said to her, "Big fried chicken."


    "Fried chicken?" Ding Ge said excitedly, "I like to eat fried chicken!"


    "You just had dinner. You can cook later."


    "No, I want to see you cook. You haven''t eaten either." Ding grazed my arm and looked up at me with a familiar light in his eyes.


    I couldn''t help but smile and go to cook, and dinger had been clinging to me and talking non-stop. It seemed that she had a good time at her house, and she seemed to be in a good mood.


    However, I didn''t dare to ask ding ge what she did at home and what she talked about with her family. This was something we never talked about.


    After a while, the plate of chicken was ready, and it smelled very fragrant. The thick aroma of chicken and potato was mixed, and the color looked very good. Ding ge and I started our dinner with plates and bowls.


    Without candlelight, it was still romantic.


    The smile at the corner of Ding Ge''s mouth made me feel especially satisfied.


    Although Ding Ge had already eaten, he still gave me face. After helping me to pick up a few pieces of meat, he couldn''t wait to eat it. His mouth was still steaming, and he looked very cute.


    "Mmm, delicious." Ding Ge mumbled.


    I smiled speechlessly. I was afraid that Ding Ge would eat himself up to take care of my emotions.


    But seeing how delicious and happy she was, I couldn''t help but want her to eat more.


    What a contradiction.


    I poured juice for the two of us, and the two of us had a toast. We ate and chatted.


    Ding Ge asked me again, "Xing Yun, what did you do today?"


    "Except for the big fried chicken, during the day, I wanted to take it around and go to some places that we used to go to, but there were no special arrangements."


    "Then why don''t we go later?" Ding Ge said.


    "It''s getting dark." I looked out the window and it was already dark.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are street lights anyway. What are you afraid of?" Ding Ge looked very excited and seemed to be looking forward to it.


    I couldn''t bear to refuse her, so I said, "If you want, we''ll go."


    "Okay, then hurry up and eat. We''ll go after that."


    Ding Ge sped up again. Seeing how easily satisfied she looked, I felt like I owed her a lot.


    After dinner, the two of them went out on the street.


    We couldn''t spend the whole day walking all the roads we used to walk, so we had to drive and choose a few places.


    Along the way, Ding Ge looked out of the window excitedly. I drove with Ding Ge through the roads we used to walk.


    Now, because we often go to the Xingyun hotel, the east side that we used to go to is not much, and this is our home, we often walk on the trail, we often go to the hotel.


    "Do you remember this place? This is where we held hands for the first time." I was driving on a one-way, two-lane road. The road here was a little old, a little potholed, and no one had repaired it. We used to walk here a lot.


    Ding Ge seemed to enjoy walking. She would always mischievously walk along the edge of the road. Sometimes, one foot would fall off, especially on the cobblestone in the park. She would always step on it lively. Ding Ge would always adjust her steps and step on every stone when she met those stone roads like the railway tracks.


    She was really a very simple and easily satisfied girl.


    Ding Ge pressed down the window, looked out, and said, "How do I remember it''s not this street?"


    The black line on my head said, "Yes! You forgot, we ate there. When we came out, we walked along the street together."


    Ding Ge seemed to remember. She nodded and said, "Yeah, it feels so different."


    "Actually, it''s a little different here."


    In some places, there were no traces of the past, and everything was covered by the new buildings and roads.


    The change here was indeed relatively small, but the road was much more dilapidated than before, and most of the shops naturally changed people, even if not changed, almost all of them changed their signboards, so there was a sense of strangeness.


    "I remember there was a photo of us on my phone along the way." Ding Ge took out his cell phone.


    "Really?" I pulled over to the side of the road, and Ding Ge took out the photo and handed it to me.


    The two of us got out of the car and looked at the corner of Pucheng. Everything was getting old. It was getting old. It was like an old man who had no one to take care of. It was like this autumn.


    Ding Ge and I looked at the photo again, but it didn''t change much. Most of the streets were still houses, and the trees didn''t change much.


    I remember asking for this photo. Ding Ge was still a little reluctant at the time, so I smiled brightly in the photo, and dinger pouted helplessly.


    Ding Ge and I looked at each other and felt a little emotional as we looked at the photo.


    It''s been years!


    This photo was taken at night, but the neon in the photo was blurry, obviously not as bright as the neon now.


    My emotions fluctuated again and I gently wrapped my arms around Ding Ge''s shoulder.


    Ding Ge rested his head on my shoulder and his hair was floating on my cheek. I couldn''t help but think of the time when I wandered away from my past memories alone. We hadn''t gotten back together yet. After my encounter with dinger, I had mixed feelings in my heart and wanted to walk the way I had walked with Ding Ge again.


    At that time, my heart was broken into pieces. Looking at the familiar streets and scenery, my heart was filled with endless loneliness and hesitation. The huge black hole swallowed me like a wild beast.


    Thinking back on our past, it felt like a tv series with ups and downs.


    Now, holding Ding Ge''s warm hand, I said to Ding Ge, "Why don''t we take another picture here?"


    "Sure." Ding Ge agreed.


    So we started walking, looking for the exact location of the photo we took back then. It didn''t change much here, but it was still easy to find.


    Standing in the same position as Ding Ge, Ding Ge handed the phone to me. She smiled and said, "We''re still in the same position. How about the same expression?"


    I looked at Ding Ge speechless, but she smiled at me.


    Today was her birthday, so of course, it was to fulfill all her wishes.


    The shutter clicked. We left another picture in the same space at different times.


    After that, Ding Ge and I got in the car again. I said to her, "The house we rented back then is probably demolished."


    "Really? Those buildings have been demolished for years, and it''s time to demolish them," Ding Ge said with a sigh, "Let''s go and have a look."


    I continued driving. It was not far from the old house. We arrived soon. Sure enough, after a long time, this place had been demolished and a tall building had been built on the spot. The building had not been completed yet, but it had already exceeded the original height of the floor.


    Back then, Ding Ge and I lived here happily.


    Ding Ge became a little depressed. She sighed and said quietly, "It''s all gone."


    I said to her, "The house is gone, but our memories will always be there. I will never forget them. What about you?"


    "I won''t forget either." Ding Ge smiled softly, her hair fluttering in the breeze.


    Looking at Ding Ge''s smile, scenes of the past resurfaced. We were in that small house, I fed her chips, we watched prison break on our laptops, I washed her clothes during her period, and we lay in bed together...

 Chapter 528 Can You Promise Me One Thing?

    That night, we drove to many places, and finally to the park where we first kissed.


    Walking back to the places we had gone together, I felt that the happiness of the past and the happiness of the present were superimposed together, and that there was a double happiness.


    I thought, if we weren''t together, I wouldn''t have walked these roads again, because if I had walked again, my heart would have been covered in bruises. I was even more afraid of meeting Ding Ge after so many years.


    I didn''t dare to go back too late. Now the night is much colder than before.


    On the way back, Ding Ge bought another string of ice-sugar gourds in a square.


    However, this string of candied haws made Ding Ge uncomfortable. At first, it was fine. I was driving, and Ding Ge was eating her candied haws. But after eating two of them, Ding Ge suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    Although her face was normal, I could clearly feel that she was not in the same state as before.


    I quickly pulled the car to the side and became nervous. I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Ding Ge?"


    "You can eat this sugar gourd. I can''t eat it anymore." Ding Ge''s tone was clearly a little off.


    I took the ice-sugar gourd from her hand and looked at her again. Ding Ge looked a little uncomfortable at the moment, and my heart tugged. I asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you? Is your stomach upset?"


    "A little." Ding ge took a breath and said, "Maybe I ate too much tonight."


    Ding Ge did eat a lot, first at her house, then with me. She had a bad stomach, so why should I let her eat so much?


    I blamed myself. She had dinner with me because she was afraid that I would be unhappy. If something happened to Ding Ge, I would be too angry with myself.


    "Let''s go to the hospital."


    I remember the time when dingleben and I agreed to go to the movies. That time, Ding Ge had acute gastroenteritis, cramps, and sallow complexion. She was still living alone. If I hadn''t called her, I wouldn''t have known.


    "No, Xing Yun, don''t be nervous. It''s an old problem. It''s okay." Ding ge held my hand and comforted me instead, "I can feel nothing. It''s just a little uncomfortable. Let''s go back and rest for a while."


    "But what if it hurts so much at night?" How can I be at ease with her like this?


    "No, I can feel it." Ding Ge said weakly, "Let''s go to the pharmacy and get some medicine."


    "Okay."


    I didn''t talk nonsense. I stepped on the gas and drove the car to the main road.


    When we arrived at the pharmacy, Ding Ge and I bought the medicine, and then I brought Ding Ge home.


    After getting out of the car, I asked Ding Ge, "How are you feeling?"


    "I feel fine, but I''m a little weak."


    I feel a little sad. I wish it was me.


    We went upstairs and Du Ling was back. She looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Sister ding ge, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, just a little uncomfortable."


    Ding Ge sat down.


    Du Ling added, "Let me get you a cup of hot water."


    "Thank you, Xiaoling."


    Du Ling quickly brought dinger a glass of water and I sat beside her.


    Ding Ge drank the medicine first and sat there to rest. I said to her, "Why don''t you go to bed?"


    "No." Ding Ge said, "I haven''t eaten the cake yet."


    My heart said, what cake are you going to eat when you''re like this? I think it''s going to hurt again. I said, "It''s okay. We won''t eat the cake."


    "No, that''s the cake you made yourself. I have to eat it." Ding Ge said firmly.


    "The cake won''t go bad. We can eat it tomorrow."


    "But today is my birthday. I want to eat today." Ding Ge said, "You have to fulfill my wish."


    I thought about it and said to dinger, "You see if this is okay. I''ll open the cake and put in the candles. You make a wish, and then the cake will be eaten tomorrow."


    "Well, you can call Lin Ya and the rest of them. I''ll make a wish, and you''ll eat the cake."


    Indeed, I originally wanted everyone to share the cake. After all, Ding Ge and I couldn''t finish such a big cake. Ding Ge''s birthday, happiness and cake still have to be shared with everyone.


    But I still said to dinger, "We all eat. Can you stand such a big temptation when you look at it alone?"


    Ding Ge nodded firmly.


    I opened the door, knocked on the opposite door and shouted, "Cake."


    Soon, the door opposite opened. I took out the cake and opened it. Looking at the fruits of my labor for more than an hour, I was still very satisfied.


    The fruit cake was made with kiwi, strawberry, mango, and cherries. Actually, I had some ideas in my head, but I couldn''t make it myself. I could only make it simple. When dinger saw the cake, her eyes flashed with surprise. She smiled and said to me, "Not bad."


    Tang Manya said, "Yes, Brother xingyun thought about it for a long time. This cake will definitely be bought even if it is sold. If Brother xingyun uses this kind of effort to study, he will probably be a graduate student of tsinghua university now."


    Everyone burst into laughter. Ding Ge also put his birthday hat on his head and took out his cell phone to take a picture of the cake.


    I started putting candles on the cake. Before I could put one in, Ding Ge suddenly said loudly, "Only eighteen. If you dare to put one more in, you can marry someone else."


    When I heard Ding Ge''s words, a cold wind blew from behind me and I shuddered.


    Isn''t that too cruel?


    Everyone laughed again as they watched me insert the candles. I carefully counted the candles twice, not one more than one, but I forgot that there were no matches at home and I didn''t smoke, so I didn''t have a lighter.


    Du Ling said, "I remember one in Brother tiger''s room. I''ll get it."


    Soon, Du Ling ran over and handed me the lighter. I started to light every candle one by one. Every girl wanted to be 18 years old. Ding Ge also had a young girl''s heart.


    I lit the candle. Ding Ge closed his eyes and made a serious wish. Then he blew out all the candles in one breath. She was supposed to cut the cake for everyone today, but because of her health, I was the one who did it.


    I cut up the cake and gave it to Lin Ya and the others, then we started eating the cake with a small fork.


    "This cream is so sweet!"


    "This fruit is delicious!"


    ...


    Ding Ge, who was determined just now, broke down and shouted, "Let me have a bite too."


    ...


    After the excitement, the room was quiet again. The cake was not finished, and Ding Ge could eat the rest tomorrow.


    When lin ya and Tang Manya left, Ding Ge whispered something in Lin Ya''s ear. I didn''t hear it clearly, but I could guess what she said.


    Sure enough, Lin Ya and Tang Manya left, but dinger did not.


    After locking the door, Ding Ge took my hand and entered my bedroom.


    Ding Ge was not feeling well today. I didn''t want to tease her. We took off our coats and got into the quilt together.


    I asked Ding Ge again, "How are you feeling now?"


    "Don''t be so nervous. You feel much better." Ding Ge smiled softly.


    "Are you happy today?"


    "Of course I''m happy."


    As long as you''re happy, I''m happy.


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked at his phone again. I asked her, "What time is it?"


    "It''s past eleven." Dinger looked at me.


    "Then let''s sleep." It''s getting late.


    At this moment, a complicated expression flashed across Ding Ge''s face. I was going to lie down. When I saw Ding Ge''s expression, I frowned again and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ding Ge hesitated. She calmed down and said to me, "Xing Yun, can you promise me something?"


    "You said yes, of course." Today is Ding Ge''s birthday. Of course, I have to do my best to meet all her requirements, not to mention one thing, even ten things I agree to.


    What Ding Ge was about to say seemed very serious. She looked at me, her eyes glistening. She didn''t seem to know how to say it. She hesitated for a long time and kept thinking. This made me nervous. What was dinger going to say to me?


    I sat up straight, smiled and said, "Tell me, Ding Ge, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Can you have dinner with my family tomorrow?" Ding Ge said.


    I froze and felt a wave in my heart.


    I looked at Ding Ge doubtfully. I didn''t understand why.


    When his parents chased after us and insisted on taking Ding Ge away from me, Ding Ge held a pair of scissors to his throat and told them that he wanted them to help us.


    Ding Ge also said that her parents would still be her parents in the future, but her husband would not appear in front of her parents, and her children would not have the care of her grandparents.


    But now, she wants me to meet her parents?


    I really couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    They were Ding Ge''s parents, and I wanted to respect them, but when my dignity was trampled on by them over and over again, I really didn''t want to see them again, not for the rest of my life!


    When dinger mentioned her parents, I thought about them again. When I first went to her house, they didn''t even give me a smile and blew me out. Their words were very ugly. They said they would never let their daughter marry me. Her father even wanted to buy me off with money and let me leave Ding Ge.


    Later, they chased Ding Ge out of the house and even threatened Ding Ge with severing ties.


    Later, in order to separate us completely and ban Ding Ge, they almost cornered us. If not, how could Ding Ge use his own life to threaten his parents?


    I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Ding ge took my hand and said to me, "Xing Yun, I''ve already told them that I will marry you no matter what. I hope they can attend our wedding. Because I don''t want your parents to be unhappy. I don''t want people to talk about you and your family behind your back. Xing Yun, they''ve already compromised, so can you promise me to have dinner with them?"

 Chapter 529 : Having Dinner with Dingers Parents

    Dinger looked at me with pleading eyes. The emotion in those eyes made it impossible for me to refuse.


    Ding Ge didn''t do it for himself, but for the sake of our family. After listening to her words, I felt even worse. I think Ding Ge must have said a lot of nice things to her parents before they agreed to have dinner with me.


    At that time, my parents were very unhappy because they knew that Ding Ge''s parents would not attend our wedding. It seems that Ding Ge has been thinking about this in his heart.


    I have accepted in my heart that Ding Ge''s parents will not appear at our wedding, and I have accepted their attitude towards me, so even if they don''t come to our wedding, I won''t feel anything. I may be more at ease, and I''m not afraid of what others will say behind my back.


    However, I also understood that Ding Ge wanted me to have dinner with her parents because she wanted us to ease up a little. After all, she was the one in the middle who was the most uncomfortable, so I nodded to dinger. If her parents were willing to have dinner with me, then I would be willing for Ding Ge.


    Looking into Ding Ge''s watery eyes, I nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Really?" Ding Ge was very happy to hear it and immediately hugged me again. She laid her head on my chest and said, "Xing Yun, you''re so kind."


    I smiled bitterly, Ding Ge. As long as you''re happy, you can do anything.


    I said, I will do everything I can for the rest of my life to make you happy, to make you happy.


    Just like that, after a few more casual words with Ding Ge, Ding Ge lay down beside me and fell asleep.


    My heart warmed up when I heard her breathing.


    But thinking about having dinner with Ding Ge''s parents tomorrow, I wasn''t sleepy at all. My mind was a little messy, and images flashed through my mind from time to time.


    There were some things that I might never say to dinger, but I really hated her parents. I had never been humiliated in my life.


    This time, they promised Ding Ge to have dinner with me. I think most of them compromised. After all, Ding Ge and I are getting married. What else can they do? Do they really have nothing to do with their daughter? In other words, Ding Ge would stay in this state for the rest of his life. After he got married, he would only go to his mother''s house alone, without a son-in-law and children.


    Since they have compromised, I will definitely compromise.


    Besides, my parents must be happy that they could attend the wedding and that the rest of Ding Ge''s family could attend our wedding.


    This should be a good thing!


    I thought that if this meal went well, maybe Ding Ge''s parents would accept me, even if they were still dissatisfied with me, and they wouldn''t discriminate against me on the surface.


    Anyway, I had a lot on my mind that night, and I didn''t know how long it took me to fall asleep.


    The next day, after getting up, Ding Ge and I began to prepare for lunch. I was very nervous. Ding Ge was even more nervous than I was. She helped me take care of myself and put on new clothes.


    We had been preparing at home for a long time, and after Ding Ge told me more about it, we set off and bought some gifts for Ding Ge''s family on the way.


    Finally, in the car, we arrived at Ding Ge''s house first.


    This was their old house, the one I had with Lin Ya. After parking the car, I couldn''t help but get nervous again.


    Ding Ge said to me, "Don''t be nervous. It''s okay. Everything depends on my eyes."


    Ding Ge smiled at me, trying to comfort me, but I could feel that Ding Ge was also nervous.


    We went upstairs with gifts, knocked on the door, and stood in front of Ding Ge''s house. I took a deep breath and exhaled.


    I thought a lot more about it. I thought about the indifference and disdain that Ding Ge''s parents had for me when I first brought a present to the dinger family.


    What will they look at me this time?


    Soon, a voice came from the door and an old lady opened the door for us.


    This should be Ding Ge''s grandmother. Sure enough, Ding Ge shouted, "Grandma."


    This was the first time I saw ding ge''s grandmother. I followed Ding Ge and shouted, "Hello, grandma."


    "Hey, come in, come in." Ding Ge''s grandmother seemed to be a very kind person, with a kind smile on her face and a warm attitude towards me.


    At this time, Ding Ge''s mother also came to us and saw me. She took the initiative to greet me and said, "Come on, Xing Yun."


    I wasn''t used to Mother of Dingge''s tone, so I nodded awkwardly and responded.


    Putting down the present, Ding Ge and I walked into the living room again. At this time, Ding Ge''s father and grandfather were sitting in the living room, drinking tea. Ding Ge smiled at his father and grandfather and said, "Dad, grandpa, I brought Xing Yun here."


    Dinggebaba didn''t stand up. He just looked at me. His eyes were complicated, and mine were complicated.


    Dinggebaba greeted me with his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. Then he looked away and I took another deep breath. This awkwardness was really hard to get rid of in a short time.


    Ding Ge introduced me to her grandfather, and I called him. His grandfather smiled at me gently, and then everyone sat down, but I was on pins and needles.


    Ding Ge''s grandparents asked me some questions, and I answered them. Most of the time, it was Ding Ge. Besides, I sat there quietly, feeling uncomfortable all over.


    But I still kept a friendly smile on them, which was much better than I imagined. Dinggebaba could look at me with his eyes, her mother spoke to me, not to mention her grandparents, who were very friendly to me.


    Everyone was chatting at Ding Ge''s house. Time really passed slowly, quite slowly. Finally, it was almost noon, and we all went to the restaurant together.


    When we arrived at the hotel, Ding Ge''s father had already reserved a table. We went into the private room and sat down. From the outside world''s perspective, we might be a very harmonious family, but who knew the truth.


    Ding Ge cared a lot about me and often used his eyes to comfort me.


    After ordering, the waiter brought the wine up. His father opened the bottle and looked at me as if asking me if I was drinking.


    I handed over my cup.


    Ding Ge said to her father, "Dad, Xing Yun is driving. Don''t let him drink."


    I felt that if I didn''t drink, the situation would be very awkward. Let''s drink. Between men, a few drinks might open up the conversation. I said to Ding Ge, "Drink. I''ll ask Hu Zi who will pick us up later."


    Ding ge nodded.


    I think this is probably the most difficult meal I''ve ever had.


    Soon after the dishes were served, Dinggebaba and grandpa Ding Ge and I started our first drink. I took a big sip and the emotions in my heart began to leak out.


    I couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion. I really didn''t expect to sit at a table with Ding Ge''s parents one day.


    This was something I never dared to think about before.


    They were able to let me in and not drive me out. To be honest, I was satisfied.


    Fortunately, dinger''s grandmother and grandfather were at the table. The two old people were really kind. Without them, I really didn''t know how to proceed with this meal today. It was so awkward that it exploded.


    Ding Ge had been trying to liven up the atmosphere, hoping that it would be easier for everyone to sit together.


    They chatted about their daily life, and sometimes I couldn''t speak, so I just drank in silence.


    At this moment, everyone was talking about my marriage to Ding Ge.


    Mother of Dingge asked, "How''s the decoration of your house?"


    "It''s in storage."


    Hurry up, we''re getting married in a few months. Don''t smell anything in the house. Tell them to hurry up and get some air."


    "We know that the decoration company is quite formal. It''s okay."


    "Even a regular company can sometimes give people second best. You guys, keep more snacks." Said grandpa Ding Ge.


    "Yes, we know."


    "Where did you buy your house?"


    As everyone talked, the atmosphere became more and more harmonious, but I still didn''t relax. The psychological shadow Ding Ge''s parents had on me was not something that could be erased in a single meal.


    "Xing Yun." After a while, Mother of Dingge called me.


    "Yes, auntie." I answered quickly.


    Auntie was very happy that you could come today. In the past, it was your uncle and I who felt sorry for you. I apologize to you here. Don''t worry. We misunderstood you. Your uncle doesn''t know how to express his feelings. Don''t worry about him. We''ll go to your wedding with Ding Ge." Mother of Dingge said to me with a smile.


    Hearing Mother of Dingge''s words, I was really excited, very excited, my heart beat a lot faster.


    I really didn''t expect that one day Ding Ge''s mother would apologize to me!


    My emotions fluctuated so much that I could hardly speak calmly for a moment. After all these years, they finally said sorry to me.


    Ding Ge looked at me with a pained look, gently biting her lips, and her eyes shone with excitement.


    After a while, I said, "It''s really important for Ding Ge and me that you can attend our wedding. I''m really happy in my heart. Thank you, thank you very much." If Ding Ge''s parents are willing to accept me, then I''m willing to let bygones be bygones and never talk about the past again.


    At this moment, Dinggebaba also raised his glass, and I also raised my own glass. After taking a breath, he looked at me as if he had something to say to me, but after a while, he opened his mouth and said, "The water thrown out by the married daughter can''t be kept any longer. Let''s not talk about the past. I admit that Ding Ge''s mother and I are not doing the right thing, but we also want our children to marry into a good family and be carefree in the next life. Do you understand?"


    I nodded.


    Dinggebaba seemed to be a little drunk. After thinking for a while, he said, "Since my daughter has fallen in love with you, I hope you two will be fine in the future."


    I nodded again.


    "But I have to mention something now." Dinggebaba frowned and said again.


    And when he took such a sudden turn, my whole body tightened!


    Ding Ge also looked at his father nervously.


    "Look, other people''s daughters are all beautiful after they get married. When you say where you bought the house, what car you just mentioned, where the wedding was held, you tell them, hey, it''s very dignified. We all want face. No one cares about face, right? This is the environment we live in. When you see a girl from another family marry such a good family, your heart will be out of balance. I only have a daughter like Ding Ge! I don''t want her to suffer." Dinggebaba said.


    "Dad, I don''t feel wronged." Ding Ge whispered.


    Dinggebaba still looked at me and said, "Since my daughter likes you, I won''t say anything more. I agree with you to be together. However, now that Ding Ge bought the house, Ding Ge paid for the renovation, Ding Ge paid for the furniture, and she paid for the wedding, I felt really uncomfortable. Xing Yun, you''re a man too, aren''t you? Maybe you think I have some traditional ideas, but I still hope this money can be paid by a man."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Ding Ge said with some dissatisfaction.


    Dinggebaba reached out to stop Ding Ge, looked at me, and continued, "I think your family has to take some money, right? Otherwise, what would my father-in-law say to them tomorrow? My daughter took all the money for her wedding. Am I going to tell them that? What should they say about me, about my daughter? My daughter is sticking to someone else! Am I ashamed to say that?"


    I listened to Dinggebaba quietly, but dinger couldn''t listen any longer. She frowned and said, "Dad, I told you everything. Why did you bring this up?"


    "I know, I know." Dinggebaba nodded, took a deep breath, looked at me and said, "But I''m not feeling well. Xing Yun, since I agreed to let you be with Ding Ge, I won''t make things difficult for you. I know that you owed money a few years ago to buy a house and decorate it. Ding Ge was willing to take the money, and she still took it. But you can''t take nothing. I don''t want any more. All you have to do is give us a $ 50,000 gift and buy my daughter a car. I''ll let you get married!"

 Chapter 530 : The Result of the Discussion

    "Dad!"


    Hearing Dinggebaba''s words, Ding Ge suddenly stood up from the chair, looked at her father angrily, and said, "You also said that it''s not difficult for Xing Yun, you are not difficult for what! You know he can''t afford that much money now!"


    Ding Ge''s voice was loud, and she looked really angry. The corners of her mouth twitched, and her eyes glistened with tears.


    Ding ge''s words also brought the atmosphere in the room to a freezing point.


    "Ding Ge, your father, I can''t ask too much, can I?" Dinggebaba said helplessly, his tightly furrowed brows making him look old.


    "Too much, of course too much. What did we say before? You agreed to my marriage to Xing Yun, and Xing Yun was willing to sit down with you for dinner, so you would attend our wedding. Why are you saying these things all of a sudden now? We''ve already planned everything. All we need is for you to attend the wedding. I don''t need you to arrange anything for us. I don''t need a wedding gift. I don''t need Xing Yun to buy me a car. I don''t care about other people''s family. I just want to marry Xing Yun. I just want to let you know, not let Xing Yun come over and be humiliated by you!"


    After saying this, a tear came out of Ding Ge''s eyes.


    Wiping her tears, she grabbed my hand and said to me, "Xing Yun, let''s go."


    At this moment, Ding Ge was so excited that before I could say anything, she pulled me to my feet.


    Behind her came Mother of Dingge''s anxious voice. She shouted, "Ding Ge."


    But dinger didn''t look back and pulled me towards the door. She was so strong that she didn''t answer when I called her twice. She just dragged me out of the door.


    At this moment, her anger made me afraid to persuade her.


    She pulled me to the front of the car. I wanted her to calm down and said to her, "I''ve been drinking, Ding Ge. I can''t drive."


    Ding Ge looked very aggrieved and said, "I''ll call the girl to pick us up."


    Ding Ge took out his phone and called Lin Ya.


    And I wiped my face hard, as if my heart was being crushed by a big stone. I didn''t expect Ding Ge''s reaction to be so intense. Feeling her emotions, I felt especially uncomfortable.


    But Ding Ge didn''t call. She seemed afraid that her parents would chase her out. She pulled me to the side of the road and stopped a taxi.


    I sighed and clenched my fists.


    Ding Ge was silent when she got into the taxi, but she was obviously in a bad mood. She didn''t speak on the way. Her phone rang on the way. Ding Ge looked at it but didn''t answer it. She hung up.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, Ding Ge didn''t speak and we both walked into the elevator.


    There were only the two of us in the elevator. When the door of the elevator closed, tears fell from Ding Ge''s face in an instant!


    Looking at her tears, my heart suddenly ached!


    Ding Ge bit her lip and cried silently, but there was no sound of crying. Seeing her suppress her emotions like this, I felt like a knife cut through my heart.


    Walking to the bedroom, when the door closed, Ding Ge finally burst into tears.


    My heart ached as I hugged Ding Ge. Ding Ge was crying loudly in my arms. Listening to her cry, my heart was filled with guilt.


    After a while, Ding Ge''s crying became quieter, but the tears in her eyes were still flowing down. She cried and said to me, "I''m sorry Xing Yun, I shouldn''t have brought you to see them. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Holding Ding Ge''s face, I wiped her tears and said sadly, "Ding Ge, can you stop crying?"


    I really don''t want to hear Ding Ge say sorry to me, I should say sorry! If I had the ability to take out a $ 50,000 gift and buy another car, Ding Ge wouldn''t have had a fight with her father to protect me.


    Ding Ge was crying so much that I could only hold her tightly.


    It took a long time for Ding Ge to calm down, but she couldn''t help sobbing. We sat on the bed, and I took out a tissue to wipe her tears away.


    I really don''t want Ding Ge to cry!


    "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I made a deal with them, and they agreed to it. I really didn''t expect my dad to change his mind." Ding Ge bit her lip and looked at me guiltily.


    My heart felt as if it had been stung by a bee. The pain swelled rapidly, and in an instant, my whole heart ached to the extreme.


    I had to take a deep breath and hold Ding Ge''s hand, "Ding Ge, can you listen to me? In the beginning, your parents refused to let us be together. Now they agree. This is their compromise, right? Even if it''s wrong, they just want you to live a good life. After all, there are a lot of girls who are married to the children of poor families, and then they get hurt all over again after marriage. Not to mention that those marriages that are not favored by their parents are very happy, and some parents have really sharp eyes. They can see the problems between them early in the morning, but they used the wrong method and caused the worst results. Your parents are only worried because you are their daughter."


    Ding Ge looked at me in surprise, as if she didn''t expect me to speak for her parents.


    I smiled and said, "Your father said it wasn''t too much to ask for a $ 50,000 gift to buy a car. Who doesn''t spend money on getting married now? Not counting the two items of house and car, the renovation of the new house, the furniture, the hotel banquet, not to mention these, the dowry is also available. It used to be 66,888, and then it was seven out of ten thousand. Now it''s very normal to choose between thirty and fifty thousand. My mother said that there was another family that gave eighty thousand to the woman during the new year."


    "Why are you talking about others? We are us!" Ding Ge frowned and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "I know, I know. I''m just saying that it''s normal for your parents to ask for something like this. It''s the same for everyone now."


    "I really don''t agree with this tradition!" Ding Ge said to me, "I feel like I''m selling my daughter. It was supposed to be a matter of mutual affection, but now it''s almost a matter of comparison. Speaking of it, three gold is necessary, house and car are necessary. I wonder who set these rules. We need material things in our lives, but love shouldn''t be changed by material things."


    "You''re right, but your father also said that people need face. We are more or less competitive. Besides, when a man and a woman are married, it means that they have to live. They need money to live. It doesn''t mean that everyone worships money or anything. Everyone wants to live a better life, right?"


    Ding Ge''s tone was less forceful and said softly, "But you don''t have money now."


    "Yes!" I felt a little sad again. I touched Ding Ge''s cheek and said sadly, "So I should say I''m sorry. I don''t have money. If I have money, you don''t have to fight with your father."


    Ding Ge stood up and his mood began to fluctuate again, "Xing Yun, we''ve all agreed. Why are we talking about these things now? Can we not talk about these things?"


    But in that case, your relationship with your parents is strained again. They finally agreed to let us be together. I don''t want to see you two continue to contradict each other. I think we should just agree to your father''s request, so that they will be satisfied and my parents will be happy. Everyone will be happy."


    Ding Ge hesitated and asked me, "But where did you get the money? Why don''t we still use the money from my card to fool my parents? We had a plan to buy a car anyway."


    Dinger smiled at me as if she thought it was a good idea.


    I shook my head and said, "That won''t do! It would be better not to agree."


    "Then what should we do?"


    I thought about it and said, "It''s less than four months until we get married, including the monthly income of the restaurant, and then ask Hu Zi Old Gao for a loan. It should be about the same."


    But now, even if it was a car worth 100,000 yuan, it would cost 150,000 yuan. Let''s take a look at it then. If not, find someone else to borrow some. After all, the gift was delivered before the wedding, so was the car.


    After listening to me, Ding Ge shook his head again and said, "No, no, no. Borrowing money to buy a car is still a trap for both of us. It messed up my plans. I think it''s better to forget it. I''ll talk to my parents again. If they agree, they agree. If they don''t agree, forget it."


    "Look at you, Ding Ge. Don''t worry. Your relationship with your parents has finally eased so much. How can I watch your relationship go downhill again?"


    Ding Ge was still struggling, and I continued to persuade him, "Okay, just listen to me, okay?"


    Ding Ge didn''t give in. She looked at me and obviously had her own thoughts. She said to me, "Anyway, the wedding is still a few months away. Let''s just promise them for now. But you don''t have to borrow money for this and money for that. You owe a lot of favors. I don''t like that. Now we can live very well with our abilities. Before we have dinner with my parents today, we obviously have a good life. Why do we have to worry about this every day because of their demands?"


    I nodded and comforted dinger, "Okay, okay, I know what''s important."


    "You just have to stop doing anything stupid!" Ding Ge glared at me, feeling much better.


    "What stupid thing can I do?" Then I said to Ding Ge, "Let''s go find your parents now. You ran away while you were eating. Your parents are so sad. And your grandparents, your grandpa. The whole family must be unhappy."


    "Who told my dad to say that all of a sudden?" Ding ge pouted and said angrily, "No!"


    "Let''s go. We agreed."


    "I ran out in such a rage, how can I run back immediately? I still feel embarrassed." Ding Ge sighed and said, "Tomorrow, let''s go together again tomorrow, just in time to drive the car over."


    I''m not giving Ding Ge a hard time. Tomorrow is tomorrow.


    However, the next day, before we went to the Dinger house, Mother of Dingge came first.


    I was in the back yard of the restaurant when Old Gao came over and told me that Mother of Dingge was here.

 Chapter 531 Its Already October

    (The power went out yesterday)


    Chapter 531: it''s already october


    When I heard what Old Gao said, my heart skipped a beat. Mother of Dingge actually came?


    I stood up nervously and followed Old Gao to the front. I couldn''t help but wonder, why did Mother of Dingge come to see me? Asking for punishment?


    I adjusted my mood.


    She was going to her house today, but she came first.


    Coming to the hall, sure enough, Mother of Dingge came. I walked over and called out to auntie. Mother of Dingge looked very calm, as if he didn''t give me a cold look because of what happened yesterday.


    "Let''s talk outside." Mother of Dingge seemed to have something on his mind.


    I walked out with her and Mother of Dingge asked me, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "She went out with Lin Ya to buy flour. She''ll be back soon." I asked again, "What''s the matter, auntie?"


    Mother of Dingge nodded. At this time, she rummaged through her bag for something. After a while, she took out a bank card and handed it to me. She said quickly, "I can''t stay for long. I''ll leave after a few words. There are two hundred thousand dollars in this card. Take it first."


    I looked at Mother of Dingge doubtfully, wondering why she gave me the money for no reason.


    My first thought was that she wanted me to leave Ding Ge, as Dinggebaba had done before.


    But looking at Mother of Dingge''s expression, it didn''t seem like that. I couldn''t help but think about yesterday, could I?


    Mother of Dingge continued to say to me, "Ding Ge''s father is a stubborn old man. He won''t listen to anything. After Ding Ge left yesterday, he was so angry. Now he''s still angry. No one can persuade him. There''s two hundred thousand in this card. The password is Ding Ge''s birthday. You can use it. Fifty thousand for the gift and buy a cheaper car. That''s enough."


    Mother of Dingge''s words surprised me. I didn''t expect her to give me the two hundred thousand just for me and dinger.


    She actually wanted to help me?


    This had to surprise me. This... Was beyond my expectations.


    But I appreciate her kindness, but I can''t take the money. I shook my head at her.


    Mother of Dingge added, "Just take it. Ding Ge didn''t lose his temper yesterday and had a good discussion with her father. There''s still room for discussion. If you don''t buy a car without a wedding gift, his father won''t agree to your marriage. Hey, it''s not easy for the whole family to sit together. Now..."


    Mother of Dingge sighed sadly and calmed down before continuing, "Just take it. I don''t want anything to go wrong with you and Ding Ge! The two of you will go to my house in a while and say something nice to Ding Ge''s father. Tell him that the dowry and the car are fine. He won''t say anything more. Just settle this down quickly."


    Mother of Dingge was a little worried and looked very anxious.


    "Auntie, I won''t take your money no matter what. Take it back."


    "Are you still angry about what happened before?" Mother of Dingge asked me.


    "No." I shook my head and said, "I had already discussed it with Ding Ge yesterday. We agreed to all the conditions that uncle offered. We had agreed to go to your house to talk about it today. I didn''t expect you to come first."


    "Really?" Mother of Dingge finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled faintly and asked, "But where did you get the money?"


    "I really can''t take out that money now. I''m going to borrow some from my friends." I told Mother of Dingge my plan.


    Anyway, send the $ 50,000 gift first, and you can buy the car later.


    Mother of Dingge stretched out his hand again and said, "Take the money and use it. Just take it as a loan. Why bother borrowing it from a friend?"


    I still shook my head. Isn''t Mother of Dingge''s money Dinggebaba''s? I took his money and went to give them a wedding gift.


    Mother of Dingge saw that I was determined and said nothing more. She gave me her number and said to call her if it was difficult.


    I thanked her.


    Mother of Dingge said that she came out without telling Dinggebaba and couldn''t stay long, so she left.


    I also told her that Ding Ge and I would be there soon.


    Watching Mother of Dingge leave in the car, I looked up at the clear sky. After so long of haze, my love with Ding Ge will get brighter and brighter.


    Even if I still have a grudge against Ding Ge''s parents, it doesn''t matter. I will keep these feelings in my heart forever.


    Because I know that love is for two people, but marriage will make our two families into a big family, and a wedding without parents'' blessing will always be a thorn in Ding Ge''s heart. I would rather have some knot in my heart than Ding Ge hiding a sadness in his heart.


    Back in the hall, Old Gao asked even more nervously than I did, "What''s wrong? Why is Ding Ge''s mother suddenly looking for you?"


    I already told Hu Zi and Old Gao about yesterday. After all, I still need to borrow money from them.


    So Old Gao bai was so nervous that he thought something was wrong again.


    I shook my head and told him what Mother of Dingge and I just said.


    Old Gao couldn''t laugh or cry. He was very emotional. He said, "The thought of sending you and Ding Ge out of Pucheng that night and Ding Ge''s parents chasing after them made me feel incredible! How long has it been? It''s changed so much. It''s still Ding Ge bull. If Ding Ge were a little weak, I''m afraid you two wouldn''t be able to see each other now."


    I nodded. Ding Ge did give too much for our relationship.


    And it''s nothing if I compromise a little.


    Not long after, Ding Ge and Lin Ya returned.


    There was no secret between Ding Ge and me. I told Ding Ge the truth about my conversation with Mother of Dingge.


    Ding Ge didn''t believe it, but it was the truth.


    I told her that when she went to her house now, Ding Ge was still a little embarrassed. Her temper was quite similar to her father''s.


    But Hu Zi''s car was still parked in front of the restaurant yesterday, and this matter was going to be solved eventually, so Ding Ge and I took a taxi.


    At Ding Ge''s house, things went a little smoother than expected. When Ding Ge and I agreed to his request, Dinggebaba''s mood eased a lot.


    But I also honestly said that after a few days, when the money is collected, I will send the gift money over, and the car will probably be bought before the wedding.


    Dinggebaba had no objections.


    This matter was resolved.


    I wanted to tell my parents about this and make them happy, but I was afraid that they would raise money for me when they heard about the wedding gift.


    I really didn''t want to let them know because I was in trouble for money.


    ...


    Time is still moving forward, like a small river flowing slowly from the mountain to the bottom of the mountain, but the river may dry up one day. What about time? Will time ever stop?


    Ding Ge''s parents promised to attend our wedding. Of course, there will also be other relatives on Ding Ge''s side. Our wedding will be like other public weddings. Friends and relatives of both men and women will come together to bless Ding Ge and me.


    Ding Ge and I are still renovating our house. We will often go over and check on the progress. Everything is going on in an orderly manner.


    Hu Zi, on the other hand, was busy because of the Yu xiangyuan. Hu Zi said that he was as busy as a dog every day. He was in charge of every aspect of the restaurant. At the same time, he had to go out to play with the boss and have a few drinks with the boss. Besides, he went to the hospital every day to visit Yu Xinghui.


    Sometimes he would come to the Xingyun hotel to sleep, sometimes he would not come too late.


    And Ji Ze, who was fired by Lin Ya, really stayed at the bakery. He was even more punctual than before when he went to work. Once the bakery opened, he would sit in. To pass the time, he also brought his notebook with him, along with his phone, and bought a new charging treasure. After sitting here for a day, when the bakery was closed, he would go back and come back the next day.


    In the first two days, Lin Ya would still try to persuade him, but then he simply ignored him. He wanted to stay here.


    I completely convinced Ji Ze that he was stronger than the undead!


    During this period of time, the most leisure should be Old Gao, and can not be said to be idle. After Hu Zi left, the hotel''s flag Old Gao resisted.


    Although the name of the restaurant was Xingyun hotel, Hu Zi and Old Gao paid no less than I did.


    In fact, I should be the most idle one, and the happiest one should be me too. With such a good girl following me wholeheartedly, I really have nothing else to ask for!


    It was october. It was said that it was autumn and october. The crops, such as corn and rice, which the farmers had worked hard to grow, had reached the harvest season. What could we harvest?


    At noon that day, I was sitting behind the counter, working as a cashier, looking at the sales data of the restaurant. At this moment, he suddenly heard a fierce voice from the back chef, as if he was quarreling, not knowing what was going on.


    I quickly went to the back to take a look.


    Seeing the old high-end dish, Huang said to shi yuan''s disciple, who had just come for how long, "This is the second time that I forgot to add salt. I can forget even the most basic. Can you cook?"


    Old Gao''s mood was very excited and his tone was very intense, which also made the atmosphere in the back kitchen a little stiff. Shi Yuan and the others looked at each other, looking at the angry Old Gao.


    Huang curled his lips and said, "I really didn''t notice. I forgot. Just go back to the pot."


    Huang usually had a playful smile on his face. He was quite thick-skinned. He smiled and said to Old Gao, "Next time pay attention, pay attention!"


    Old Gao said sternly, "It''s not as simple as going back to the pot. It''s a matter of attitude. You can''t take it seriously! You''re too lazy now, Huang. We''re not as strict as those big hotels. We don''t usually lose our temper, but you can''t let it go because we have a good temper, can you? You can''t live here. You have to be serious when you work, and you can''t be half-hearted. Look at you. You''re holding a cell phone all day, talking about wechat while cooking. I don''t even want to talk about you. You can play with your phone when you want to play in a restaurant. But when you score, we didn''t say you can''t look at your phone when you work. Can''t you play with it when you''re not busy?"


    Huang was embarrassed and embarrassed. He smiled stiffly and said, "I know, I know."


    At this time, Shi Yuan also took the plate in Old Gao''s hand and said, "Don''t be so angry. I''ll talk about him." With that, Shi Yuan yelled at Huang, "Next time, get out of here."


    Then Du Ling Sister liu and the others said a few words, and the atmosphere finally calmed down.


    I patted Old Gao, put my arm around his shoulder, and finally Old Gao said, "You can serve this dish to table three later and apologize to the guests."


    "No problem, no problem." Huang laughed.


    Old Gao and I walked out of the kitchen and I asked him, "Why are you so angry today?"

 Chapter 532 : Quarrel

    The two of them walked to the backyard. Old Gao took out a cigarette and put it in his hand, "I don''t want to be so angry, but I understand. If you keep being so nice and talkative, they will become less and less afraid of you. The less afraid you are, the lazier they will be. Look at this Huang. He did a good job in the first few days. Now, I''m not surprised that he dropped his phone in the pot."


    Old Gao is right, sometimes you want to give them a relaxed environment, but they will think that you have a good temper, but they will become lazy, the workers become lazy, the boss began to treat the employees in a strict manner, the employees will definitely be dissatisfied with the boss, they will not work hard for you, and thus formed a vicious cycle.


    Old Gao played with the cigarette in his hand and said, "Xing Yun, you have always been good-tempered and treat everyone well. I could have followed your method, but I found it impossible. Shi Yuan brought these people here. I think xiao ming is more reliable. No one else can. They are far worse than Xiaoyi Xiaolian and Xiaoling. If it''s my old temper, I''ll just blow it away."


    Indeed, we can''t help but know who works well, ourselves, and others. Except for Du Ling, I like xiaoming, who is not very good at speaking, the most.


    He was also Shi Yuan''s disciple. Huang and xiao ming were completely different. Xiao huang had a lot to talk about in his spare time, and he could take over any topic. He was as smart as Shi Yuan and was able to read and talk. Xiaoming, on the other hand, was more wooden and shy. He usually didn''t talk much, but xiaoming was much more down-to-earth than xiaohuang when they worked.


    In fact, I realized this problem before, but I also knew that it was almost impossible to recruit a particularly satisfied employee. The previous employee had been changed again and again, and we couldn''t change again and again, so we had to work on management.


    Management is indeed a big problem. It is only good to manage the workers well in the restaurant. This is also the team spirit that some people often talk about. It must be said that this is true, but how to manage it? Harsh or gentle?


    Basically, most companies or factories and shops are under this kind of management mode, setting one rule after another, so that we can maximize the efficiency of everyone. The punishment is always greater than the reward, and it is difficult for anyone to rely on them to be aware of themselves, so everyone will just give up and not think of a way to do it.


    Indeed, such a model would be difficult to achieve.


    "Actually, my purpose is not to argue with Huang," Old Gao said, holding the lighter in his hand, "I just want to show everyone that if anyone is like Huang again, I will never let them off!"


    I smiled. It seemed that he was making an example of others.


    Finally, Old Gao added, "If only everyone were like Xiaoling."


    I nodded, needless to say.


    "What''s as good as me?"


    At this moment, Du Ling walked to the backyard.


    Old Gao smiled and replied, "Nothing."


    Du ling glanced at the lighter in Old Gao''s hand and said, "Brother gaoyuan, when did you buy another box of cigarettes?"


    "I haven''t smoked yet. Xing Yun can testify." Old Gao pointed at me and said.


    I looked at the cigarette in Old Gao''s hand. It was true that Old Gao was just talking and the cigarette was not lit.


    Du Ling smiled and said, "Why aren''t you smoking? Why are you holding a cigarette and a lighter? Don''t you still want to smoke?"


    With that, Du Ling walked over, stretched out his hand, raised the corner of his mouth, and said to Old Gao, "Come on, we have a bet."


    Old Gao sighed and handed the cigarette to Du Ling.


    I asked curiously, "What bet?"


    Du ling was about to say something when Old Gao suddenly stopped her, "We agreed to keep it a secret."


    I gave Old Gao a blank look and said, "I''m not going to tell you anymore. Go to the cashier."


    I took a step and turned to look at Old Gao. He was sighing to Du Ling and said, "Hu Zi is lucky. You can''t even catch him."


    Du Ling said, "I''ll talk about him when I see him."


    I shook my head silently. In fact, I no longer had any hope for Old Gao and Hu Zi to quit smoking. Maybe they were hurt too deeply.


    ...


    Old Gao said that Huang was very useful. At night, everyone''s work efficiency was much higher than before.


    Sure enough, it was still a rough way to use, but I still want to stick to my idea, even if it can''t be achieved now, it will definitely develop in the future.


    It''s about human nature, freedom, and efficiency. First of all, it''s not for the customers, but for the employees. Because employees work hard not because they fear you, but because they are willing to work hard. That''s what I want.


    If I want them to be down-to-earth, I can only be good to them, not just for money, of course, this is also the most indispensable. Also, everyone gets along like friends, respects and understands each other, and takes heart for heart. I believe that when Xingyun hotel grows up in the future, I will definitely be able to build an elite team, not just a management team, from top to bottom, all of them are high-quality talents.


    However, if you want to find such an employee, you have to go through elimination time and time again.


    In fact, I am not good at being in this situation. Maybe my heart is too soft. From the bottom, I know that it is not easy for everyone to live, just to earn money to make up for the family.


    I can''t help but feel a little confused. Do you want to be a boss with a hard heart?


    But I also know that if you don''t work hard, you will be eliminated.


    ...


    After work, there were only three people left in the restaurant, Old Gao, and Du Ling.


    The bakery across the street was already closed. Ding Ge and Lin Ya had already gone home. Du Ling was sitting there playing with his phone, while Old Gao and I were checking the bill.


    Outside, as usual, the night was quiet.


    At this moment, another car came out of the door. I looked at it. It was Yu Xinghui''s car. The car stopped and Hu Zi walked out.


    As soon as he entered the door, Hu Zi gasped and said, "Hurry up and get some food. I''m starving. I can''t. I can''t. I can''t."


    Du Ling quickly stood up, smiled and said, "I''ll get it."


    Old Gao glanced at Du Ling and said to Hu Zi, "Why didn''t you eat?"


    I looked at Hu Zi. He looked tired and asked, "What are you busy with?"


    Hu Zi walked up to us and exhaled. He quickly sat down and said, "Don''t mention it. Get me a bottle of water."


    I walked over and got Hu Zi a bottle of water.


    At this moment, Old Gao suddenly frowned and asked Hu Zi, "Did you drink?"


    "I drank a little." Hu Zi wiped his face, took the water I handed him, and took a big gulp.


    While he was drinking, Old Gao suddenly slammed the table and said in a particularly serious tone, "You still drive after drinking!"


    Hu Zi was startled by him and choked on his water. After coughing for a few times, he said helplessly, "I can''t help it. Damn it, a group of people insisted on pulling me to drink before leaving. I can''t hide here. I took a few sips and hurried over."


    "Damn!" Old Gao was still very angry, and his voice was very loud, "You know you have to drive and you still drink, don''t you not drink?"


    Hu Zi''s expression was a little displeased. He frowned and said, "People can''t help themselves. You think I want to drink. There''s nothing I can do about it!"


    I also said, "That''s right. If you drive, don''t drink. This is not a joke."


    "Just a little. It''s okay." Hu Zi said nonchalantly.


    "It will be too late when something happens to you!" Old Gao took this matter very seriously.


    "Aren''t you cursing me?" Hu Zi answered Old Gao.


    I hope you can remember in the future that if you want to drive, don''t drink. If you want to drink, don''t drive. This is not something that the traffic police can''t find out. How many car accidents do you have every year?"


    "I know."


    "Have you forgotten that I almost died in a car accident? You guys went to the hospital to see me, too. Have you forgotten what I looked like? It''s not a small matter. I didn''t say I drank a little, but I think it''s okay to drive. Even if you drank a little, it''s not the same as usual..."


    "Damn."


    Hu Zi suddenly cursed and interrupted Old Gao. His tone became more intense and he shouted, "I know. I said I know. Can you stop talking?"


    I frowned, pressed his shoulder and said, "Why are you so angry?"


    Hu Zi replied angrily, "I haven''t eaten yet. I''m just talking here. I''m so bored. I told you I know. Can you calm down?"


    "That''s just for your memory. Don''t take it too seriously! The next time you drink, you can take a taxi. Let Xing Yun and I pick you up." Old Gao said.


    At this time, Du Ling probably heard the noise of the two of them. She had already walked over with two plates in her hands and looked at us in confusion.


    Hu Zi took another breath and said, "What am I doing here at Xing Yun''s house so late? It''s not like I''m trying to breathe a sigh of relief. I don''t have to pretend to be a grandchild to deal with them anymore. It''s all right now. I''ve only been back for five minutes. Let''s get angry first."


    Old Gao also glared and said, "It''s not for your own good. I think you still don''t remember it!"


    "Why isn''t it here?"


    "Then why are you in a hurry?"


    "You were in a hurry!"


    I think the two of them are getting more and more emotional, but they''re not arguing like they did last time. Now it''s purely a fight.


    I quickly stopped him and said, "Okay, what are you two doing? Why are you arguing?"


    Old Gao said, "Look at him. Don''t you think you can change it next time?"


    "Damn, I don''t need you to care how I drive." Hu Zi was really angry and said angrily.


    Seeing that the two of them were quarreling more and more fiercely, Du Ling quickly advised, "Brother tiger, brother gaoyuan, stop quarreling with the two of you. Brother tiger, aren''t you hungry? Hurry up and eat. I''ll get you some rice."


    "No more." Hu Zi said angrily, "It''s so boring. Let''s go."


    Hu Zi stood up and walked out the door.


    I frowned. What is this? When you say it, you start it!


    "Brother tiger!" Du Ling quickly put down the plate and ran over.

 Chapter 533 : Reconciliation

    Hu Zi walked quickly out of the door, and Du Ling ran after him.


    I sighed and said in my heart, these two people really have nothing to do. Why are they quarreling?


    Old Gao was still very angry and said, "Look at his attitude, I didn''t do it for his good!"


    "All right, I think you both have to go to the fire."


    As I walked out of the door, Old Gao said to me from behind, "Don''t let him drive even if he leaves!"


    That''s for sure!


    In fact, Old Gao''s harsh tone towards Hu Zi was really for his own good, because Old Gao knew the danger of the car accident. His youth and recklessness made him walk around the gates of hell. I remember Old Gao''s appearance after the car accident. It was really terrible. Old Gao was scared. He used a cane for a long time. He was afraid that his legs would be crippled and leave a sequela. Especially self-conscious.


    That''s why he was so sensitive when he saw Hu Zi driving under the influence of alcohol. He was really scared of driving under the influence of alcohol.


    I chased out, and a chill came over me. Du Ling was pulling Hu Zi and saying, "Brother tiger, don''t be angry. Hurry up and eat. Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Hu Zi did not say anything, but his anger was clearly not gone.


    I walked over and said, "All right, stop sulking and go back inside."


    "I don''t want to go back."


    Hu Zi said without looking back. Then he said to Du Ling, "I''m fine, Xiaoling. You guys go back."


    "What about you?"


    "I..." Hu Zi paused and said, "I''m leaving in the car."


    "Is it necessary?"


    The two brothers bickered and sat down together to talk.


    I continued, "Then Old Gao is doing it for your own good. He''s not malicious!"


    "I know. I''m fine, Xing Yun. You two go back."


    Hu Zi waved his hand and a taxi stopped. Hu Zi walked over and said to us, "Go back."


    Then Hu Zi got in the car, and Du Ling and I could only watch him leave.


    I''m also a little upset. What happened to these two tonight? One day was bigger than the other. It was a peaceful and peaceful day, but it was ruined by the two of them.


    I walked into the house, depressed. Old Gao looked at me and Du Ling coming in, frowned and asked, "Where''s Hu Zi?"


    "Let''s go!" I replied in annoyance.


    Old Gao sighed and said nothing.


    Du Ling''s mood became uncomfortable. He looked at Old Gao and said, "Brother gaoyuan, why are you fighting?"


    "I..." Old Gao opened his mouth, paused, and said, "I was afraid that he wouldn''t have a long memory. I think he would have a lot of social engagements in the future. I don''t care this time, I don''t care next time. Something will happen sooner or later. It''s good to have a fight today. If I do, he''ll remember it."


    "Okay, let''s go. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    I was a little angry with the two of them. If Old Gao''s attitude eased up a little, Hu Zi''s attitude eased up a little, the two of them couldn''t have quarreled.


    But I didn''t really care about it. I think it''s a small thing for us. Hu Zi and Old Gao quarreled today, and we''ll settle it with a drink tomorrow.


    Then, the three of us left the restaurant and Du Ling and I walked to the neighborhood together.


    Du Ling still looked worried about Hu Zi and asked me, "Brother xingyun, give Brother tiger a call to persuade him."


    I shook my head. There was something wrong with both of them. When they calmed down, both of them would realize their own mistakes.


    I replied to Du Ling, "Don''t talk to me. It''s nothing."


    "But they quarreled so much just now!"


    "Then let them argue!"


    In fact, the last thing I want to see is a fight, especially for someone who is especially close to you. You don''t know where to stand. You can only choose the sulk of one life and two people.


    Of course, this fight is not serious, and I don''t need to mediate.


    I told Du Ling not to worry. Everything will be fine. Tomorrow they will be the same as before. If they continue to be angry with me, I will have to catch both of them and scold them.


    Du Ling finally said nothing more.


    In the silence, I couldn''t help but think that Hu Zi had taken over the Yu xiangyuan for a long time. During this time, we had less time to get together and we didn''t usually have time to talk, but I didn''t feel that our friendship had become estranged.


    When I got home, I took a shower and called Hu Zi. I was relieved to know that he was at the Yu xiangyuan.


    The next day, when I arrived at the restaurant, I found that the car had already been driven away. I thought, it should be Hu Zi who drove away. I didn''t expect him to leave so early.


    Old Gao and I were busy for the restaurant as usual. When we took a breath, it was more than ten o'' clock. Old Gao suddenly said to me, "I''m not busy at this moment. Let''s go to yu xiangyuan."


    I turned to look at Old Gao, a little surprised, and asked, "What?"


    "What did you say?" Old Gao smiled and added, "It was such a good day yesterday. I know that although I was doing it for Hu Zi''s good, I did have a tough attitude. I was wrong. I''ll go apologize to him."


    Apologies. I have goosebumps all over me listening to this word. I always felt that there was no need for words like apologies between us. After all, we were so well-informed that it was only a matter of rubbing a cigarette or a glass of wine.


    I smiled and said, "Okay, if you want to go then go. Just don''t argue anymore, you two!"


    "No." Old Gao said.


    So, Old Gao and I drove to the Yu xiangyuan, and when we entered the store, we were greeted by a ceremonial staff. We said we were looking for Zhao Xiaohu''s friend, and a girl took us to the third floor.


    This is our first time in Hu Zi''s office!


    Make it look presentable. Don''t say it. I want to get one myself after seeing it. It feels good. It has the feeling and demeanor of being a boss.


    Hu Zi was shocked to see us both. He got up from his chair and walked over to us. "What brings you two here?" He said."


    I knew from Hu Zi''s tone that he was no longer angry about yesterday.


    The two of us sat down on the sofa. Hu Zi said to the two of us, "This was done by President yu before. How do you feel?"


    Old Gao and I took another look at the house. It was quite big and spacious. There was an old table, a sofa and coffee table. There were some flowers and plants in the house. It seemed that President yu was quite good at leisure.


    Hu Zi pointed to another bookshelf and said, "There is a bed behind this. You can rest here directly."


    "Great! It must be great working here!"


    What else was there to think about, being able to meet and rest at the same time?


    At this time, Old Gao was also wearing a suit, which was quite formal. I said to the questioner, "Did you sleep here yesterday?"


    "Yeah."


    Old Gao smiled and said, "Hu Zi, I said too much yesterday. Don''t worry."


    Hu Zi waved at Old Gao and said, "Okay, I should apologize. I really lost control yesterday."


    Hu Zi wiped his face a little tired as he spoke.


    Hu Zi went on to say, "It''s true that things have been a little rough these days. I''ve been taking a deep breath in my heart and I don''t feel like there''s any place to vent. Yesterday, when you were so angry, I was totally lit up."


    Old Gao and I both asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s not about the Yu xiangyuan. I''ve never been to a restaurant like this before. I''ve had all sorts of headaches since I came into contact with it. It''s a lot of things. I was a little caught off guard at the beginning. I feel like my head is getting too busy." Hu Zi looked worried and frowned, "Especially some people in the restaurant. I was just at the restaurant, and there was no room for fire. They all knew about me and President yu. They were talking about me in private. What could I do? They could only turn a blind eye to me. I know that there are a lot of people who don''t like me and deliberately go against me, but I just came here, and I can''t just fire one or the other. No, now their hearts are connected. Don''t look at me as the general manager of the hotel, but I don''t dare to provoke them. Are you depressed or not?"


    "These workers really can''t let them take an inch." At this time, Old Gao also told Hu Zi about Huang.


    To our surprise, Hu Zi also had a management problem, and it was more serious than we thought.


    Hu Zi asked, "Hey, our Xingyun hotel is small, and the restaurant is ours. It''s easy to fire someone. It''s different from the situation of yu xiangyuan."


    "You, be ruthless when you need to be ruthless. You have to put up your dignity. You have to make them afraid of you, or you won''t be able to stop them." Old Gao added.


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "I understand, but I just came to the Yu xiangyuan. Take your time."


    Hu Zi was right. He had to step in, step by step.


    We chatted for a while, and Hu Zi and Old Gao obviously forgot about yesterday''s unhappiness. However, Hu Zi''s mood became more and more depressed as they chatted, so I asked Old Gao, "Do you have anything else?"


    Hu Zi did not immediately deny what I said. Instead, he looked at something and fell into a trance.


    He pursed his lips and blinked. His expression suddenly became unnatural, which made me even more confused. What happened to Hu Zi?


    After a while, the corners of Hu Zi''s mouth curled up and he said bitterly, "The day before yesterday, I met Li Xiaowei."


    Old Gao and I were stunned when we heard Li Xiaowei''s name. It could be said that this was Hu Zi''s minefield, and we never dared to mention it.


    At our age, we like to recall the past, but when it comes to the past, there will always be a lot of scruples. Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei''s so many years, we can''t talk about it.


    I looked at Hu Zi. I didn''t expect that meeting Li Xiaowei by chance would have such an impact on Hu Zi today.


    I couldn''t help but sigh again, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, Hu Zi said, "Do you know? I saw her and Li Dong. They seem to be together again."

 Chapter 534 : Shocking News

    Chapter 534: begging for forgiveness


    When I heard what Hu Zi said, I was shocked and found it hard to believe!


    The last time I saw Li Xiaowei, she was about to give birth, but Li Dong abandoned her and left her helpless. She didn''t even have a caretaker. If I hadn''t lent her five thousand yuan and dinger and Lin Ya had been taking care of her for more than a month, she wouldn''t have known what she was like.


    I think Li Xiaowei must hate him to the bone!


    Li Dong is such a scum!


    But now Hu Zi told me he saw Li Dong with Li Xiaowei?


    I asked doubtfully, "Are you sure?"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "100 % sure, it''s the two of them."


    Hu Zi''s eyes became deep. From his face, I could not see any sadness, but I could feel the depression and pain hidden behind his face.


    At this moment, Old Gao said, "Hu Zi, Li Xiaowei and the two of them have been together for a long time. You should go too. Why torture yourself so much?"


    "I can''t get through!"


    Hu Zi shouted in a deep voice.


    With that, he smiled again and said sadly, "How do you want me to get there? The reason why I became like this is because of the two of them. How am I going to get there? By the way, Old Gao, do you know? Li Xiaowei is already a mother!"


    Old Gao nodded and said, "Xing Yun told me about this before."


    "Then you should know that Li Dong abandoned her before?"


    Old Gao nodded again.


    "Well, this Li Dong is just playing with his feelings. He never wanted to marry her, but Li Xiaowei is still delusional. Li Dong got pregnant and she abandoned him immediately!" Hu Zi''s mouth twitched and he smiled bitterly again, "But this woman is walking with him again? Do you think she''s stupid? You want to be cheated the first time and you want to be cheated the second time!"


    Hu Zi gritted his teeth and tried to control his emotions. He took a deep breath and said in confusion, "I really don''t understand. How could she still be with that kind of person? Is she cheap? I, I, Zhao Xiaohu, treated her with all my heart and soul. She ran away with rainbow''s boy! But I was a bitch, and I even ran up to her and said that as long as she didn''t want that child, I would still be with her. Really, I was the cheapest person! But she rejected me and turned around to be with Li Dong again!"


    Hu Zi couldn''t help but smile and say, "Hehe, what does this woman think?"


    I looked at Hu Zi with hatred and anger in his eyes. It seemed that he had never come out of this. The three of us sat there, silent, not knowing what to say.


    But I really didn''t expect that Li Xiaowei would choose to be here with Li Dong. Li Dong had used her before, and she probably didn''t take care of her during her pregnancy, but she would actually do it again with Li Dong. Could she forgive Li Dong?


    At this moment, I thought of Li Xiaowei''s child, whom I had never seen before. Was she with Li Dong for the sake of her child? Did she not want the child to have no father?


    But she was probably the only one who knew what she was thinking.


    Hu Zi let out a breath and suddenly said, "Last year, she and I were going to get married on 11. If we were married, we would have children by now, right?"


    After saying this, Hu Zi''s eyes sparkled.


    At the same time, a thick sadness filled the entire office in an instant, and I couldn''t help but think of the past of Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei. It was october, and without Li Xiaowei''s betrayal, the two should have been married at this time last year. Now, look at this, it''s really a world of difference!


    I also advised, "Hu Zi, don''t think about the past. You''re not young anymore, and your parents are waiting for you to get married, right? You should really think about your life."


    Instead of going down on her own like she did to xiaoyi and Xiaolian.


    I didn''t say that.


    Hu Zi remained silent and did not speak.


    After a long time, Hu Zi regained his composure and said calmly, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I just want to manage the Yu xiangyuan well now, and I don''t have time to think about anything else. I can''t let President yu down, can I?"


    Hu Zi put his feet on the coffee table and lay back. He sighed and said, "Hey, it''s really tiring to keep pretending to be in front of these people. I can relax when you two are here."


    From Hu Zi''s words, I felt a deep sense of loneliness. Indeed, if I were managing the Yu xiangyuan alone, I would probably feel lonely too.


    And this kind of loneliness is not like exhaustion, exhaustion can be relieved through rest, but loneliness will only gradually grow, surround you, let you suffocate.


    At our age, it''s really hard to make friends like we did when we were young, and we really don''t have time to make friends. We''re surrounded by colleagues, business partners, friends at the wine table, and superficial friends. This kind of friends is hard to make friends with, and Hu Zi Old Gao and I have known each other for more than ten years, of course, this relationship can''t be compared.


    "In the Yu xiangyuan for so many days, almost every day to drink, I really didn''t expect to be a restaurant owner would have so many social engagements, met too many people, every day ktv, bar, bathing city entertainment and leisure venues, or rich people are good, money can make ghosts and ghosts, money can make ghosts and ghosts." Hu Zi sighed.


    However, Hu Zi''s words, can not tell whether it is yearning or confusion?


    After a while, someone knocked on the door again. Hu Zi was busy and it was time for Old Gao and I to leave. Hu Zi said to us, "You two have a hard time coming over. Have a drink this afternoon?"


    I shook my head and said, "No, the restaurant should be busy, and we should go back."


    Old Gao said, "Tonight, go back to the Xingyun hotel."


    "Sure." Hu Zi didn''t leave the two of us behind. He smiled and said, "I really don''t feel comfortable drinking at the Xingyun hotel, no matter which restaurant I''m in."


    The three of us agreed with what Hu Zi said, and the three of us smiled knowingly.


    Then Old Gao and I drove back to the hotel.


    On the way, Old Gao said to me, "Xing Yun, I always think Hu Zi will lose his way if he keeps doing this."


    I looked at Old Gao and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Old Gao frowned and said, "I don''t know what to say."


    In fact, I probably know what Old Gao means, and I feel the same way. I''m really afraid that one day I''ll become a stranger to Hu Zi, and I''m afraid that he''ll become someone we don''t know.


    But I also think that maybe I think too much, even if Hu Zi changes again, the relationship between us will not change.


    Especially about Li Xiaowei. Now, when I see Li Xiaowei, I can''t believe that it can still make Hu Zi''s emotions surge!


    After being rejected by Li Xiaowei last time, it could be said that Hu Zi was hurt again, not to mention seeing Li Xiaowei and Li Dong walking together today. It must be hard for Hu Zi.


    I can''t help but think of what Hu Zi said before. He wanted revenge. He wanted revenge on Li Xiaowei and Li Dong. He was really afraid that he would do something wrong.


    Now that things have been going on for so long, I really hope that everything will be calm again.


    ...


    When he returned to the hotel, Du Ling was very happy to know that Hu Zi and Old Gao had made up. He said, "I was scared to death. I was really afraid that you would never talk to each other."


    Old high temperature smiled and said, "We are not children anymore. How can we be so angry?"


    "That''s good!"


    With a smile, Du Ling looked at me and Old Gao and said, "I really envy the three of you. Your relationship is so good!"


    After saying this, Du Ling''s eyes showed some sadness. Old Gao said quickly, "You and Tang Manya have a good relationship, and you take care of your sister."


    Du Ling smiled and nodded, but she was still a little down.


    I suddenly remembered that she had told us before that she had come to Pucheng with her best friend, but her best friend had lied to her. Du ling had been in the restaurant for so many days and had never seen a friend come to see her. What had happened between her and her friend?


    Old Gao frowned. He seemed to have something to say to Du Ling, but he didn''t say anything.


    We didn''t talk much, and then we got busy at noon.


    After work, everyone began to eat. After I was full, I crossed the road to grab a cup of milk tea to drink. When I walked into the cake shop, I was as casual as walking into the cloud restaurant. Without Lin Ya''s help, I made myself a cup of milk tea.


    Lin Ya just glanced at me, didn''t say anything, and continued to poke each other''s ears with Ding Ge.


    I walked over and tried to make a joke. Ding Ge, who was digging Lin Ya''s ears, said, "Don''t come over. Don''t touch the girl."


    I walked over to sit down opposite them and said, "You two are the same. You''re both so big. Why are you so close to each other?"


    "Are you in charge?" Ding Ge glared at me and said, "The girl is the first lover in my heart. You are at best my third."


    Drinking milk tea, I choked on Ding Ge''s words and looked at Ding Ge speechlessly. Could such a pure girl say such a thing? Who did you learn from? Lin Ya? I guess this is the case!


    After Ding Ge took it out for Lin Ya, she lay on Lin Ya''s lap again, and Lin Ya grabbed Ding Ge''s ear with an ear-piercing spoon.


    At this moment, I remembered what Hu Zi said in the Yu xiangyuan, and I said to Lin Ya and Ding Ge, "Do you both know? Li Xiaowei and Li Dong are together again."


    Lin Ya turned to look at me. Her eyes were calm and not surprised. She nodded and said, "I know."


    This time it was my turn to be shocked. She and Ding Ge actually knew!


    I frowned and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me? When did you find out?"


    I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s face and could only hear her voice. She said, "It was when we took care of Xiao Wei. At that time, she was not taken care of. We took care of her all the time. Then one day, Li Dong suddenly found Li Xiaowei."


    I asked curiously, "Why is he looking for Li Xiaowei?"


    Lin Ya answered, "Of course I apologize to Xiao Wei and beg for her forgiveness."


    I couldn''t believe that Li Dong would apologize to Li Xiaowei. He used Li Xiaowei to slow down jize''s debt and then ruthlessly abandoned Li Xiaowei. How could he apologize to Li Xiaowei?


    This kind of person is really bad. Isn''t he playing some kind of evil trick?

 Chapter 535 At the End of the Mountain

    "This... Will li xiaowei forgive him? Why do I think Li Dong lied to her? Li Dong doesn''t love her at all." I asked Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya pulled out Ding Ge''s ear and said to me, "This time Li Dong is very sincere. Ding Ge and I both see him very sincere. I think he has changed."


    But I didn''t dare agree with Lin Ya. I wonder how Li Xiaowei could have the courage to forgive him.


    Ding Ge added, "You weren''t there. Li Dong swore in front of us that he would be good to Xiao Wei for the rest of his life. It can be seen that he really regretted it. Xiao Wei, of course, wanted the child to have a father, so he forgave her. He always had to give him a chance. If he did realize his mistake, he would really treat xiao wei well, wouldn''t that be a good thing?"


    I felt aggrieved for Hu Zi and said sourly, "That''s for the two of them, not for the others."


    Lin ya looked at me, smiled and said, "Xing Yun, you are a very contradictory person. Do you want Li Xiaowei to have a bad life? Then why did you lend her five thousand yuan? So generous?"


    "I..." I opened my mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    At that time, Li Xiaowei was at a dead end, and I couldn''t just watch her walk into a corner.


    But I really don''t want Li Xiaowei and Li Dong to walk together.


    However, when this thought came to mind, there would be a sense of guilt for destroying their family! Wouldn''t it be nice if they could really become an ordinary family?


    At this moment, Ding Ge asked me in confusion, "Xing Yun, how did you know about this?"


    The two of them were hiding it from me, probably because they were afraid that I would tell Hu Zi.


    "Hu Zi ran into them on the road and saw Li Xiaowei and Li Dong together."


    "Well, they''re all in Pucheng, so it''s hard to avoid them in the future." Lin Ya asked again, "So nothing happened between them?"


    I shook my head.


    "We were hiding this from Hu Zi because we were afraid that you would tell him that you were afraid that he would be provoked again. I didn''t expect him to know. How did Hu Zi react?"


    "It doesn''t taste good anyway." I sighed and said, "Maybe Hu Zi will never forget Li Xiaowei. He was really hurt by her, but Li Xiaowei was abandoned with someone else''s child. He still confessed to Li Xiaowei, and then he was badly hurt again. Now that he and Li Dong are back together, what can Hu Zi feel?"


    Talking about this topic is always especially heavy.


    "Hey! No matter what, the past is over. Xiao Wei is sorry for Hu Zi, but Hu Zi should not continue to fall. This is not the reason he hurt xiaoyi and Xiaolian. We should all look forward, right? If Hu Zi really wants to make Xiao Wei regret, then live a good life and let Hu Zi regret and regret, not torture herself." Lin Ya said worriedly.


    "But I still think Li Xiaowei made the wrong choice again!" A year ago, she had been wrong once. Wasn''t she afraid of making a mistake again?


    Lin Ya stopped moving and said to me, "Xing Yun, I know you guys fought with Li Dong. You''re Hu Zi''s brother. She doesn''t like you. He used to be a jerk, but this time, I think he really changed!"


    When I looked at Lin Ya, I still didn''t believe him, but I couldn''t help but wonder what he would become.


    Just then, a pair of hands suddenly patted me on the shoulder from behind. I was so smart that I almost spilled the milk tea in my hand.


    Before he could turn around, Ji Ze''s voice came over and he asked, "What am I?"


    "Ouch."


    I patted my chest and slowed down my frightened heart. I gave Ji Ze a murderous look and said, "You scared me to death."


    I thought there was something missing from the bakery, but I didn''t see Ji Ze. He''s really becoming a part of the bakery.


    Ji ze sat down next to me. Lin Ya glanced at her calmly, as if he had already gotten used to it.


    I asked Ji Ze, "There''s no sound when you walk!"


    "Yes." Ji Ze said innocently, "You didn''t hear it yourself."


    I think, maybe, I was thinking too much about Li Dong and Li Xiaowei.


    I looked at Ji Ze again. He knew Li Dong, too. I asked him, "Ji Ze, what do you think of Li Dong?"


    "Li Dong?" Ji Ze looked at me doubtfully, as if he didn''t understand why he asked him about Li Dong.


    He asked me, "Why are you asking him? I remember he stole Hu Zi''s girlfriend, didn''t he?"


    I nodded and said, "He kidnapped Hu Zi''s girlfriend and then used her to ask her to come and plead with her. He probably didn''t need her anymore and kicked her away. Now, little girl Ding Ge told me that he had changed his mind. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Ji Ze smiled faintly and said, "Actually, I don''t know much about Li Dong, but I heard that he is actually a middle-class rich second generation. He has no ability. Without this big tree at home, there would be no storm. After rainbow developed in Pucheng, Li Dong also gradually expanded, and was infected by a group of friends, but also infected with a lot of problems. But..."


    "But what?" I looked at Ji Ze, and this guy actually learned to be appetizing.


    "Li Dong is still relying on his second uncle. His second uncle doesn''t have a son in his family. His father has given him to his second uncle. Although he usually lives in his family, he will inherit the inheritance when his second uncle dies. Rainbow square is completely different now. The sun is setting and the mountains are at their end. The li family is no longer powerful in Pucheng. It can really change a person, or even destroy a person. So it''s not impossible to say that li dong has changed for the better."


    When Ji Ze said that, I kind of agreed with what Lin Ya said.


    Such a big change could really affect Li Dong''s life. Old Gao''s personality changed a lot after the storm, but of course, I think Wang Mengmeng had more influence there.


    But we can only talk about it here. Whether Li Dong has changed completely or not will have to be verified in the future.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly looked at Ji Ze and asked, "Do you think Rainbow square is at its end? Then can you get your money back?"


    Ji Ze shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t been in charge of this period of time."


    "Then why didn''t you ask?"


    "It''s no use asking."


    Lin Ya''s face was grim. She bit her lip and said, "What if your money doesn''t come?"


    Three million may not be a big number for Ji Ze, but for Lin Ya and I, it''s really a huge number. Thinking about a few years ago, our salary was just over a thousand a month, which would take hundreds of years to earn.


    I know why Lin Ya cares so much about this, and Ji Ze will keep it in mind even if she says it lightly.


    "If you must, after all, my money was earned through hard work. But it still depends on the situation in Rainbow square. If it survives, there''s hope for the three million. If it doesn''t survive, then it''s hanging."


    "Can it survive?" Lin Ya asked nervously again.


    Ji Ze shook his head and said faintly, "This is really hard to say. Second uncle Li Dong, li Jianchang, is still capable. Otherwise, it would be impossible to make Rainbow square so big. But he also had his shortcomings. Besides gambling, he was afraid that he was greedy in the backward culture and thought. Perhaps he was also afraid of poverty. I heard that li Jianchang''s family was very poor when he was a child, and he had no knowledge. He was shocked to go from being a poor man to today and plunge into the sea of money without looking back. He was still too anxious. The expansion of the territory was too fast, and his business empire was broken."


    Lin Ya lowered her head slightly, as if thinking about something. After a while, she raised her head and said to ji ze, "If your debt really doesn''t come back, it''s also because of me. This money, I will pay you back."


    When lin ya said this, we were all very surprised. Three million, Lin Ya could say it so simply.


    Ji Ze smiled bitterly and said, "Girl, don''t blame yourself. This has nothing to do with you. Even if you asked them for money at the time, they might not have."


    Lin Ya was silent and did not speak.


    Ji Ze suddenly turned his eyes and said, "Girl, do you think this is a good idea? If you really feel bad about it, just recruit me again. What do you think? You still need a delivery guy in your store."


    Ji ze looked at Lin Ya expectantly, but Lin Ya shook his head and said, "I dare not let you deliver any more takeout."


    "Milk tea is fine then."


    Lin Ya stood up excitedly and said, "Ji Ze, why don''t you understand?"


    "I understand, I understand everything!"


    "You don''t understand!" Lin Ya''s voice grew louder.


    "Okay, okay." Ji Ze seemed especially afraid of Lin Ya''s anger. He quickly stood up, stretched out his hands, pressed his palms down, and said, "Don''t be angry. Just pretend I didn''t say anything. Just pretend I didn''t say anything. Just treat me like air in the future. Please don''t chase me away. I''ll just stay by your side. I won''t interfere with you. I won''t interfere with the bakery."


    Lin Ya wanted to be angry, but she couldn''t seem to get angry again. She smoothed her hair and couldn''t help laughing again.


    Seeing Lin Ya smile, Ji Ze laughed like a fool.


    Ding Ge and I looked at each other and smiled faintly, as if we had a telepathic connection and could communicate directly with each other through our eyes.


    Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei broke up before the wedding, and ji ze had failed to pursue lin ya. Old Gao, who broke up with Wang Mengmeng, was single until now. Ding Ge and I held hands again, which seemed so precious. It also made us feel more deeply that it was so wonderful to have someone who loved her deeply and she loved you deeply.


    Love, we have cried for it, laughed for it, how many people are happy and how many people are sad!


    May all the lovers in the world get married. This is just a beautiful and unrealistic wish after all!


    But it has indescribable magic power. Before we meet love, we will yearn for pure and beautiful fairytale love. It is beautiful like a beautiful flower, with the magic of dreams, so wonderful.


    When you meet love, the flowers in your heart bloom in an instant, like fireworks.


    After experiencing love, some people wandered in the sea of love, some were trapped in the harbor of love, and some left this place...

 Chapter 536 Old Gaos Strange Appearance

    That night, after all, we still didn''t have the wine we agreed to drink with Hu Zi in the morning.


    After the staff left and the streets and restaurants became quiet, Old Gao and I called Hu Zi and asked him when he would be coming. Hu Zi seemed to be busy and whispered to us that we should eat first. He would be here soon.


    Old Gao and I didn''t wait for him. After so long, we were really hungry. We were never fussy with Hu Zi. The two of us opened the wine and Du Ling, the three of us, ate dinner at the restaurant.


    After pouring a glass of wine for Old Gao and myself, we both had a drink.


    I looked at the tired Du Ling and talked to her, "Xiaoling, you were in Pucheng for more than a year. Didn''t you make any friends? How come no one has come to see you?"


    Du Ling''s eyes dodged. She took a lotus root and shook her head, "No, I don''t have friends."


    I asked tentatively, "Xiaoling, have you ever been bullied before? If there is, tell us and we''ll fix him for you."


    Old Gao also said, "Yes!"


    I really think Du Ling has something on her mind, but it''s not good to keep it in her heart. I didn''t ask too much before, but now that we''re friends, I think she''ll tell us something.


    Du Ling shook his head and said, "No!" She bit her lip and said, "Actually, I''m just too introverted. I don''t like to make friends with people. After I came to the Xingyun hotel, I became more cheerful."


    "Oh." I nodded. After a while, I asked, "Didn''t you say you were cheated by a good friend? How did she lie to you?"


    Hearing this question, Du Ling''s hands shook with chopsticks. The food in the chopsticks fell onto the plate, and the light in her eyes flashed. I saw this detail in my eyes, but did not make it clear.


    She smiled a little disguised and said, "Well, she lied to me and said that she wanted to introduce me to a good job, but that''s not the case."


    "Are you still in touch?" Old Gao asked.


    Du Ling shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want to see her again because she treated me like that."


    Old Gao asked again, "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "No!" Du Ling was still reluctant to talk. She is a liar. She pushes people into the fire. If you don''t mention her, you will be angry."


    Du Ling smiled again, as if trying to show that it was all over and that it didn''t matter anymore.


    I smiled and changed the subject, "By the way, Xiaoling, have you ever been in love?"


    "Ah?" Du Ling obviously didn''t expect me to raise this question. A shy, embarrassed smile appeared on her face and she replied, "No."


    "Not once? You''re twenty, too? Look at xiao ya. She talked to Lin Feng in high school. It''s been years now."


    Du Ling smiled and shook his head again, "No, I didn''t talk about it when I was in school. I went out after high school. I was busy making money, and I didn''t talk about it."


    Old Gao said, "Why don''t I introduce you? It''s okay for manya linfeng to introduce you. You''re all the same age."


    "Brother gaoyuan, I''m still young, so don''t laugh at me." Du Ling said shyly.


    Old Gao and I smiled and stopped teasing her.


    The three of them were eating and chatting in the restaurant. Half an hour passed quickly, but Hu Zi still didn''t come back. Du Ling had already eaten, and Old Gao and I slowly drank a glass of wine.


    I said to Old Gao, "Why aren''t you here yet? What''s he up to?"


    "Who knows? Why don''t you call and ask?"


    "Don''t panic, just wait." Hu Zi was busy just now, so it wasn''t a good idea for us to keep calling.


    Old Gao nodded.


    I said to Du Ling, "Xiaoling, you go back first. It''s so late."


    "It''s okay. I have nothing to do when I get back." Although he looked a little tired, Du Ling was still in good spirits and had a bright smile on his face.


    "Let''s drink. You don''t drink. What are you doing here?"


    "You can just drink your food. Don''t worry about me." Du Ling grinned.


    Just like that, we waited for another half an hour, waiting impatiently. We had almost enough food and wine, so we had to call Hu Zi again.


    Hu Zi sounded like a mess and asked him when he would be back. He was still not sure. I had to give up. I think we should keep this drink for the future. It''s going to be a long time anyway.


    But he was still in a bad mood, but he didn''t blame Hu Zi. He couldn''t help but hang up. I told Old Gao and Du Ling I couldn''t wait, so I went back.


    After cleaning up the restaurant, the three of them locked the door and left.


    After going back, he talked to Ding Ge and Lin Ya, and then went back to his room to sleep.


    ...


    The next day, after getting up early, Old Gao and I went to the farmer''s market, walked around a big circle, and then unloaded the shopping to the restaurant, and then went to the pond to get the fish.


    Because of Old Gao''s pond, we don''t need to buy fish, but we need to make another trip.


    On the way, Old Gao turned on the radio. There was a song playing on a radio station. Old Gao was humming along.


    I couldn''t help but look at Old Gao strangely. Normally, he wouldn''t be like this. Why is he so excited today?


    Although I was used to getting up early, I was always in a bad state in the morning. After all, I slept very late at night. To me, I usually woke up in the morning, but Old Gao was really high.


    Old Gao used to sleep until noon, a typical night owl. When I found out what was wrong with Old Gao, I couldn''t help but recall Old Gao''s state in the restaurant these days. I felt that he was different from before.


    In the past, when xiaoyi and Xiaolian were still in the restaurant, Old Gao was still silent at that time, and gradually became much better. Although not as talkative as before, it was still normal. Recently, he seemed to be more cheerful than before, making me feel like I saw his shadow before.


    Although Old Gao had a lot of problems in the past, he was still very happy. He drank a lot and ate a lot of meat. He lived a happy life. After the emotional and family changes with Wang Mengmeng, Old Gao quickly adapted to the life of the second generation from rich to ordinary people, but he was still a little depressed.


    And this kind of state of him, let me feel, how to say, as if he was in love?


    I smiled, and Old Gao looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with you?! It''s early in the morning, like an old cat in spring."


    "Damn!" Old Gao smiled and said, "Just sing a song. Why is it called spring?"


    "Old Gao, are you in love?" My eyes turned and I looked at Old Gao interrogatively.


    Old Gao seemed to have been exposed by me, and his face changed. Although he soon returned to normal, I still caught him.


    He smiled and denied, "What love? Who am I in love with?"


    "How the hell do I know who you''re in love with? Tell me the truth!" I frowned, reminiscing about the past, trying to find some clues from Old Gao''s daily life.


    However, it was found that there were no useful clues. Old Gao did not frequently call or chat with wechat qq.


    "No, really not." Old Gao just smiled foolishly. Although his mouth was negative, the corners of his mouth kept rising slightly, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Pretend! Just pretend!" I lay back and watched Old Gao. He obviously didn''t tell the truth.


    Old Gao was a little embarrassed by my look and said, "I''m really not pretending. I''m under your nose every day. I stay in the restaurant all day. What kind of relationship do you think I''m in?"


    Old Gao was right, but I still didn''t believe him. I said, "Even if you''re not in love, you still have someone you like? Right?"


    Old Gao didn''t seem to have expected my guess to be so accurate. He wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t believe it. He smiled and nodded.


    I immediately sat up straight and turned down the radio. I asked curiously, "Who is it? Who is it?"


    "You don''t know him." Old Gao didn''t want to talk much and simply said.


    "If you say so, you''ll know him."


    Old Gao was squirming, as if he didn''t know what to say. I gave him a gentle slap on the arm, and Old Gao scolded again, "Damn, I''m driving. Don''t make a scene."


    I knew Old Gao was sensitive to driving and didn''t do it again, but I still asked, "Who is it? Who the hell is that? Is there a picture of her on your phone? Let me see."


    "No." Old Gao said rather helplessly, "You really don''t know him."


    "If you say so, you''ll know him." I was especially insistent.


    "All right, all right, I''ll give in to you." Old Gao took a breath and finally said, "It''s our neighbor."


    After saying these five words, Old Gao stopped talking. I felt cheated. I glared at Old Gao and said, "Keep talking! There''s nothing to hide. It makes you look like a virgin."


    "Damn!" Old Gao struggled for a while, then said, "It''s a girl from our neighbor''s house. She''s a new neighbor. She''s pretty good looking. She just met her for a while, and she feels like she likes her."


    I was really relieved to hear that Old Gao liked this girl.


    After I broke up with Wang Mengmeng, I was really afraid that he would hurt me too deeply and freeze my heart. Hu Zi has become a scumbag in love. I really don''t want Old Gao to end up so lonely.


    It could be seen that Old Gao really liked that girl. He smiled happily and from the bottom of his heart.


    I asked again, "Did you chase her?"


    "No."


    "You haven''t confessed, have you?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s not like your style. If you like it, why don''t you go after it?"


    "No," Old Gao frowned as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s not? You have nothing to worry about." In the past, Old Gao was not like this. He was good at dealing with girls, but now he was embarrassed.


    "Hey, the situation is very complicated. I''m at the restaurant every day. I don''t have time!"


    "I''ll give you the day off tomorrow!" I quickly said, "You just focus on chasing that girl for me until you catch up, when you catch up with that girl, when you come back. Don''t worry, I''m in the restaurant. You''ve been busy enough. Take a good rest at this time."


    "I..."


    "What am I? Me! Chase!" I said to Old Gao in a commanding tone.


    "Hey, don''t worry. It''s not as easy as you think. I... I don''t know if people like me."

 Chapter 537 : If I Leave the Restaurant

    Listening to Old Gao''s tone of voice and looking at Old Gao''s expression, if he wasn''t driving, I really wanted to pat him on the face to see if he was really Old Gao.


    I smiled and said, "When did you become so shy?"


    "It''s not what you think!" Old Gao''s expression was particularly troubled.


    I was very depressed. I was just chasing girls. Why was it so complicated? I asked casually, "So what?"


    "Anyway... It''s... It''s complicated!" Old Gao said one after another.


    "Then tell me, one by one. I''ll show you what to do." In the past, it was Old Gao who gave me a move, but it didn''t work. Now it''s me who gave him a few moves.


    Old Gao still didn''t know what to say. He sighed and stopped the car. I couldn''t help but frown. What was going on? Why are you acting like a girl?


    Old Gao turned to me and said, "You drive."


    The two of us got out of the car to change positions, while Old Gao opened some windows and played with a cigarette in his hand. He turned to look out the window, as if he was thinking of something.


    I didn''t ask any more questions. I drove slowly, waiting for Old Gao to speak.


    After a while, Old Gao looked for the lighter but couldn''t find it. The cigarette was in his mouth, but he didn''t smoke it, "The lighter is with Xiaoling. He just bought the cigarette and forgot to buy the lighter."


    "Then stop smoking."


    Can''t you tell if you don''t smoke? Is there a story in it? Haven''t we started yet? Where did the story come from?


    Old Gao stared blankly at the scenery outside the window, took the cigarette out of his mouth after a long time, and said in confusion, "This girl, what do you say? You''ll think she''s too good for you, so good that you don''t think you deserve her at all! She''s like a crystal, but I''m like an ugly stone!"


    This guy even used a metaphor. It''s amazing!


    I smiled and joked, "You two? A flower and a cow dung?"


    Old Gao shook his head and I continued to say to Old Gao, "Didn''t you say you had a crush on someone? Did you talk to them? Do you know anyone? Nothing happened, and he''s just bragging about it."


    "Of course I did! I see you every day. Can you not talk?"


    "Do you know her?"


    Old Gao didn''t say for sure that he understood, so I added, "I know that very well."


    Old Gao thought about it and said, "There must be something you know and something you don''t."


    "That''s right! You think this girl is very good, very perfect, right? I think you are a beauty in the eyes of the beholder, looking at others everywhere is good. But maybe that''s just what you see on the surface. You don''t know her very well. You just think of her as a goddess, and you don''t deserve him. Maybe she has flaws that you can''t see. People have flaws, don''t they?"


    "Yes." Old Gao didn''t refute me and nodded.


    "The point is, do you want to think of her as a goddess, or a girlfriend that you can hold hands with?" I asked.


    Old Gao smiled and looked at the curve of his mouth. Needless to say, it must be the latter.


    "Then do it! Action is better than action."


    A lot of missed opportunities are due to too much scruples.


    "But," Old Gao said, still struggling, "The situation is really complicated. I don''t know if she likes me or not. Wouldn''t it be awkward if she was rejected and looked up and down every day? Besides, she''s a few years younger than me."


    It seemed that Old Gao had more scruples than I thought, but it also showed how much Old Gao cared about this girl.


    Although I haven''t seen that girl, I''m also curious. I don''t know who the girl is that can make Old Gao fall in love again. What did she look like?


    Ever since I ended my relationship with Wang Mengmeng, I always thought that for a long time, Old Gao might never fall in love with a person again, deeply in love with the kind of person that can be desperate for a person.


    I advised him again, "What''s the matter with age? It''s just a few years younger. There are a lot of people who are over ten years older. It''s not a big deal for you. As for rejection, do you remember what you told me before? Before he could confess, he thought of rejecting her! That''s why single dogs are single!"


    Old Gao smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t think so much. Go after them boldly."


    My words did not inspire Old Gao''s courage. He just smiled and said, "Take your time."


    I sighed, shook my head and said, "Don''t be robbed by others."


    Old Gao was still smiling.


    ...


    When you come to the pond, there are already a lot of leaves by the river. You can feel the comfort of autumn more here. It is a full autumn scene, not in the city. The falling temperature can make you realize the coming of autumn. Here, it is as if your eyes reflect the whole autumn. You don''t have to pursue it, care about it, it has completely surrounded you.


    There were also some fallen leaves on the surface of the pond. The breeze blew, and familiar ripples spread out as usual. There were no more fishermen in the pond, only calm water, which looked particularly empty and quiet.


    At this time, the pond, with a kind of desolation that no one wants to see, faced the whole autumn alone.


    When we arrived at the color board room, we found that Tian was not there. There was not even a spectator in such a big pond. How could this work?


    I asked Old Gao, "Where''s Tian?"


    "I guess not."


    "No one is looking at the pond in broad daylight. How can this work?" I said worriedly.


    Old Gao sighed and said, "After all, Tian is young. How can he endure it? It''s okay to let him stay in the pond alone for a short time. Let alone him for a long time. We can''t stand it."


    Old Gao was right. Maybe older people could hold on to this boredom. If it were us, it would be really hard for us to be alone.


    "But you can''t just leave it alone." Back when we were in the pond with old meng, the pond was kept in good condition and we could often see the fish jumping out of the water.


    Old Gao said, "Well, I can''t help it. It''s too expensive to hire a worker to look at the pond now. It doesn''t count. Tian is here during the day. I can''t help it if I''m not here. I basically sleep here at night."


    Then Old Gao took out the key and opened the door, and I realized that no wonder we didn''t have to come to the pond to get fish these days. Old Gao usually brought it directly. It turned out that he lived in the pond.


    I couldn''t help but frown and say, "It''s so far. Come back from the restaurant at night and come to the pond. You can''t do this!"


    The road was too far in the middle of the night, and it was especially quiet at night. There were no streetlights on the road, and there was not a single person in sight.


    "Nothing." Old Gao said nonchalantly.


    I looked at Old Gao with a bit of heartache. He was too tired to go on like this. He got up early and got into the dark every day. Who could stand it?


    I sat down in the room and said, "This really won''t work. We have to find a way."


    "What can I do?" Old Gao also sat down and said, "I thought about it too, but I don''t have the energy and money for the time being."


    Yes, Old Gao is no longer a rich second generation, or it is extremely stressful to hire a few workers, let alone Xingyun hotel.


    I also think that I can only leave it here now. When I have money in my hands, I can plan the pond and make it a backup pond for the Xingyun hotel. Also, I think that if I tell Hu Zi, he will have no problem with it.


    At this time, Old Gao finally found a lighter in front of the table, lit the cigarette and said, "Xing Yun, if I leave the Xingyun hotel in the future, don''t blame me."


    There was a tinge of sadness in Old Gao''s words. I immediately frowned and asked quickly, "Leave. Why are you leaving?"


    Now that Hu Zi has gone to the Yu xiangyuan, although he has not left the Yu xiangyuan, it is very difficult to meet and talk to each other every day. Old Gao actually wants to leave, so isn''t I the only one left in the future?


    There were some unspeakable emotions surging in my heart, very intense. I thought that Old Gao and Hu Zi and I would never break up. I''ve seen too many news reports about partners breaking up and heard too many of these stories, but I still think that the three of us are the strongest partners in the world.


    Old Gao looked at my anxious expression and quickly smiled, "I''m just saying, don''t be nervous."


    "No, why do you say that? Is something wrong? Or what do you think? You have something to say." I don''t like the topic of parting. I really don''t like it.


    Old Gao smiled again, "Nothing! It''s really nothing! I''m especially good at the Xingyun hotel. I''m especially reluctant to leave."


    "Then don''t leave!" I didn''t understand and asked, "Then why did you say that all of a sudden?"


    "I just..." Old Gao took a puff of his cigarette, organized his words, and said, "I''m just afraid that if anything happens, I''ll have to leave."


    I couldn''t keep up with Old Gao''s train of thought. I always felt as if he was implying something, as if he was hiding something from me.


    "What could have happened to his mother? If you have something to say, can you just say it?" I couldn''t help but curse.


    "Look at you. Why are you so excited?" Old Gao still smiled and said, "Even if I leave the Xingyun hotel, I will only come to the pond and not go anywhere else. Then I will have time to take care of the pond and make it look like before. There are many fishermen fishing here every day, and if you don''t want to chase me away, I will be like Hu Zi. Not only will I leave the restaurant, but this pond will be counted as well. The pond also provides free fish to the restaurant. What do you think?"


    "Damn!" I stood up and said angrily, "You all have a name. I''m the only one left in the restaurant."


    Then how unhappy I must be!


    I always thought that the Xingyun hotel was a joint venture between the three of us. If the two of them left, I wouldn''t have to be there.

 Chapter 538 Who the Hell Is That Girl?

    A stream of agitated air rushed through my body, and my heart was particularly depressed. I kept walking around the room, thinking about the cruel scene of breaking up.


    I never thought that way before. It''s all Old Gao''s fault!


    "Okay, okay, okay, just pretend I didn''t say anything." Old Gao quickly fawned on me.


    I looked into Old Gao''s eyes, trying to see something in them, but I couldn''t see anything. I thought back to the days I spent with Old Gao. It was normal, but he even had plans after he left the Xingyun hotel. Obviously, the idea didn''t come out of nowhere.


    There must be a reason for his thinking!


    This made me very uncomfortable. I took a deep breath and exhaled. Looking at Old Gao, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you have such an idea? Are you hiding something from me? Is there anything else you can''t tell me? We''re partners. If we really hide things from each other, there''s no trust left."


    "Look at you, you''re making such a big deal out of it! I... Really didn''t." Old Gao smiled, but a complicated light flashed in his eyes. He threw his unfinished cigarette on the ground and stepped it out before he said, "I used to think it was hard for me to fall in love with someone else. Really, the relationship with Mengmeng and qingyu made me... So hurt. I felt like I was hurt. Let me never... If... I really think so, if I fail to confess this time, maybe I will fall into a particularly negative state, and in this state, it would be better to leave the Xingyun hotel."


    I was shocked to hear Old Gao''s words. From his words, I could feel that Old Gao really cared about this girl, even more than qingyu and Wang Mengmeng. After eloping with Wang Mengmeng and going through all the twists and turns, he could still walk out. But now he had not experienced anything with this girl. It was so deep!


    This also made me more curious. Who is this girl that Old Gao likes? I must see her!


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Then you really have to succeed this time. You can only succeed but not fail!"


    Old Gao smiled and said, "Nothing is certain. Maybe I will never confess, or maybe I will stay in the restaurant after confessing. Not necessarily, not necessarily."


    This girl had obviously stolen Old Gao''s entire heart, and I was relieved. I thought Old Gao was unhappy at the Xingyun hotel and wanted to leave, but I didn''t expect that to be the reason.


    I walked down, put my arm around Old Gao''s shoulder, and said, "Then I have to confess. No matter what, I''ll tell you when I confess."


    Old Gao''s eyes were deep and he smiled bitterly. He shook his head and said, "Let''s see."


    I asked curiously, "Old Gao, can you tell me your story in detail? I really want to hear it."


    I have a hunch that something must have happened between Old Gao and this girl I haven''t met yet!


    Old Gao still shook his head. He stood up and said, "It''s not the right time yet. You will know in the future."


    I nodded. Since Old Gao didn''t want to say it, I couldn''t force him. He''s right, I''ll know in the future.


    The two of them were busy in the pond for a while. After catching the fish, we fished out the leaves in the pond and swept the leaves on the shore. Not to mention being busy for a while, we felt tired, but it was a pleasure to be tired. Looking at this clear pond, we could not help but recall the past.


    I took a few deep breaths and said to Old Gao, "Old Gao, do you remember the plan of the water park we talked about earlier?"


    Old Gao smiled at me guiltily and nodded.


    Old Gao wanted to make the pond bigger and even get Ji Ze to invest, but before Ji Ze could invest, Old Gao sold the pond to him and Wang Mengmeng to elope.


    I really have feelings for this pond. When I look at the swaying water, my heart will become calm. I thought about it and said, "When we have money, let''s make the pond. Let''s work together. As you said, we''ll be a restaurant''s supply pond, but we have to do other restaurants''supply. Xing Yun can''t use much fish in such a big pond! The water park is not going to work anymore. It''s better to focus on fishing so that it can be quieter here."


    Besides, the cost of the water park is a little high. I think we should focus on the development of the hotel and the pond.


    Old Gao nodded and said, "Listen to you."


    After spending another moment in the pond, the two of them discussed making time for the entire pond to be used as a protective fence.


    After all, now that we don''t have time to manage it, we can''t just leave it open so that people can go in and out.


    Then they left the pond.


    I thought that Old Gao would probably still live in the pond at night. I told him that he would drive Hu Zi''s car at night. It would be faster. If it was really too far, he wouldn''t be able to walk for half an hour.


    Old Gao didn''t say no.


    ...


    When I got back, I went to my aunt''s house again, brought some fish for her, and sat at her house for a while.


    My aunt seems to be recovering well and looking very well. She hasn''t seen her cousin in this period of time, and I don''t know how she and Di Ming are doing.


    My aunt also agreed that Ji Ze would often go out and come back with local specialties. I told my aunt that my sister found a very good person, and my aunt nodded in agreement.


    Then I asked about my cousin and asked, "How''s my brother''s blind date going?"


    The smile on my aunt''s face faded a little and she replied, "Not bad. I was talking to a girl. I didn''t ask much, but..."


    My aunt frowned again, and I quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hey!" My aunt sighed again and said, "Your brother must still be unhappy. If I hadn''t been sick last time, your brother wouldn''t have come back. Now he''s back, but he still can''t forget that american girl."


    I also sighed with my aunt. After all these years of love, how could I forget everything? I said to my aunt, "That''s not to say forget. Give him some time. Now that he''s back, he must know. He can only rest assured about the past."


    My aunt''s face was sad again. She said to me, "In the past, when your brother went abroad, I didn''t agree with him. I really didn''t agree. I still hope he could find a chinese girl. We don''t have many good girls here. Why do we have to find a foreign girl? I also know that once he went out, most of them won''t come back. But now that he''s back, even though he sees him every day, he''s not happy. Sometimes he really wants him to go and live the life he wants to live."


    Listening to my aunt, I was also a little confused. When love and family really can''t be both, how should we choose?


    "Forget it, auntie. Don''t think too much. It''s his choice that he wants to come back."


    My aunt nodded with a complicated expression.


    At this moment, the door rang and it was cousin who came back.


    My aunt went to the kitchen to cook. I told my aunt not to cook for me. I have to go back later.


    My cousin greeted me, opened the shop drawings in his hand and looked up. I asked my cousin, "Brother hui, I will eat at home for lunch too."


    "Well, it''s close to home. It''s not far south. Why are you free to come here today?"


    "I brought some fish." I asked my cousin again, "Cousin, is Di Ming in Pucheng?"


    Cousin glanced at me and replied, "No, what''s wrong?"


    I didn''t hide it from my cousin and said, "I want to borrow some money from him."


    I used to be embarrassed to borrow money from Di Ming, but now that he''s almost my brother-in-law and family, I won''t be polite to him.


    I want to give Dinggebaba the $ 50,000 gift money he asked for earlier, so as not to cause any more trouble. It will be a long night and a long dream. Giving them the gift money will also make them feel at ease.


    Cousin smiled and said, "How much?"


    "Fifty thousand."


    "I have it. I''ll give it to you." Cousin said.


    I don''t know how much money my cousin has, but I think he will definitely face a lot of things like marriage and children when he comes back to china. The house is available, but it''s not renovated. Most of the cars need to buy one, and he has a lot of money to spend, so I''m too embarrassed to borrow it from him.


    Seeing that I was embarrassed, my cousin smiled and said, "Why are you so polite to me? I haven''t spent much over the years. I still have some in my hands. You can use it first."


    Since my cousin said so, I did not refuse and said, "Yes."


    I told my cousin my card number and he wrote it down.


    Cousin continued to look at his picture, and I didn''t disturb him, so I told my aunt and left.


    When I received the money from my cousin, I told Ding Ge to go to her house and give the money to her first. Ding Ge asked me doubtfully, "Where did you get the money?"


    "I borrowed it from my cousin." We haven''t had time to talk to dinger about this, but we''ve talked about borrowing money before.


    Ding Ge didn''t say anything but looked at me with a pained look.


    The two of us went to his house together and gave the money to Ding Ge''s parents. They didn''t say anything more, but only politely expressed their desire to have dinner with my parents.


    I think since the wedding ceremony has been settled, I can also tell my parents about it. The parents of both sides can sit together. When I know that Ding Ge''s parents will attend our wedding, I think my parents will be happy too.


    When I got back, I wanted to call my mom, but it was better to talk about it in person, so I drove home and told my parents about it.


    My mother wasn''t too happy to hear that Ding Ge''s parents were willing to go to our wedding. I can understand her attitude. After all, Ding Ge''s parents used to despise me, or our family. Even if they compromise now, the past can''t be changed.


    I was afraid that Ding Ge''s parents and my parents would have another conflict. If they had a conflict, then maybe my wedding with Ding Ge would be over.


    Seeing my mother''s reaction, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. I quickly said some nice things to us, and my mother didn''t say anything unpleasant. She just told me to arrange it. She and my father would definitely be there.


    So, when I got back, I told Ding Ge that the two of them were middlemen and arranged a dinner at the Xingyun hotel, just next monday.


    On this day, I drove my parents home, and my mother also called my aunt. My aunt will be there for today''s dinner, and dinger will go home, and then come with her parents.

 Chapter 539 Money Problem

    On this day, the weather was still good, and large clouds were floating in the blue sky, looking especially pleasant. There was no cold wind blowing, and the sun was shining warmly. October in the golden autumn was like a warm and quiet girl, making one feel happy both physically and mentally.


    But at this moment, I am not happy, a heart is always hanging in the air, not daring to fall.


    My parents and aunt have arrived at the Xingyun hotel, and we are standing at the door together.


    I was afraid of an accident. I was so scared. I comforted myself over and over again. Ding Ge and I had gone through so many setbacks. God couldn''t have punished us all the time, could he?


    But I was still nervous, more nervous than when I had dinner with Ding Ge''s parents.


    Although it was calm on the surface, there was already a wave in his heart.


    My mother gave me a gentle look. She patted me on the back and asked, "Xing Yun, I didn''t have time to ask you before. How did Ding Ge''s parents suddenly change their minds and want to come to your wedding?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect my mother to ask such a question. I didn''t want her to know about Dinggebaba''s request for the bridal gift and the car, so I replied perfunctorily, "It''s just... They saw that there was no way to stop them, so they agreed. Anyway, we''re going to get married anyway. Once, Ding Ge came back and told me that they agreed, and then we had a meal together."


    My mother smiled faintly and said to me in disbelief, "Your mother, I''ve been teaching for a lifetime, and I''ve seen too many children who lie. I can tell at a glance if one person is telling the truth. Xing Yun, some of the lies you''ve told me in the past have not been exposed, but this time, tell me honestly, why did they agree?"


    Looking into my mother''s eyes, I felt as if I had become a child who would never grow up again. An emotion was growing in my heart. I took a deep breath and tried to say to them in a relaxed tone, "Ding Ge is their daughter. They really accepted me and accepted the fact that we were together. But they also said that Ding Ge bought the house, took the money for the renovation and the wedding, which was unfair to them. They wanted me to give them 50,000 yuan for the wedding gift, and buy us a car, and they would agree to attend our wedding."


    I told the truth.


    My father asked from the side, "Did you agree?"


    "I must have agreed." My mother''s eyes sparkled and she said, "How else would they meet us?"


    I smiled bitterly. My mother obviously had something to say.


    "I already gave them the money for the gift."


    "Do you have enough money?" My mother asked.


    "I borrowed from brother hui. He said he had some savings. I''ll return it to him as soon as possible." I didn''t hide the money I borrowed from my cousin.


    My mother pointed at me and said, "You''re going to trouble your brother again!"


    My aunt smiled and said, "Let''s just leave the two of them alone."


    My dad frowned and asked again, "What about the car?"


    I really didn''t want my parents to worry about money. I didn''t want to talk to them about it, so I quickly said, "Just leave it alone."


    "You child, let''s not care. Can we not care? We only have one son like you." My mother glared at me and said.


    My nose ached at what my mother said, but I gritted my teeth and said, "You really don''t have to worry. It''s still a few months away. I''ll definitely be able to save some money by then."


    I knew that my parents would definitely help me when they found out about my predicament, but now that they have retired, there is no income other than the pension, and they also need to live, how can I ask them for money again?


    I''m no longer seventeen or eighteen years old. I can''t count on them for anything.


    I owe them too much already!


    My mother sighed and asked again, "Xing Yun, tell mom and dad that Ding Ge''s parents agreed, but how did they treat you? Are you still looking down on you? What was their attitude when they told you about this? Is it a gentle tone or is it rude?"


    "Mom..."


    "I must know about this." My mother said firmly.


    "They''re very nice to me. Don''t be so complicated. They didn''t force me to buy a car right away, did they?"


    My dad took a deep breath and said, "They really don''t ask too much. I believe they should respect Xing Yun."


    My mother said to me with a heavy heart, "Xing Yun, indeed, their demands are not excessive. Your father and I have discussed it before. We can''t let Ding Ge give all the money alone, can we? It''s not fair to dinger! Your parents don''t have any face. Hey, your parents don''t have much ability. They''ve been teaching for a lifetime, and they don''t have any savings. But when you get married, even if they sell the house, they have to marry you."


    A strong emotion hit my heart hard, and my eyes became hot, and I almost cried. After calming down, I said to my mother, "Mom, what are you talking about? How could I let you sell the house?"


    Hey, listening to my mother, I regretted telling her about it.


    I said to them again, "I told you, don''t worry about the money. There''s only one car missing right now. We don''t buy it that expensive. I''ll borrow some from Hu Zi Old Gao for the hotel''s income. I can still get the money out."


    Of course, my mother knew my temper. She looked at me, sighed, and said nothing more.


    Not long after, Ding Ge and her parents came.


    The first time the parents of both sides met, there was not much awkwardness. Everyone laughed and chatted casually. Although I knew my mother had a knot in her heart, it didn''t show.


    Then I led everyone upstairs into the private room.


    Ding Ge and I, the younger generation, were like frightened deer. We were scared the whole time, but we still had to keep a faint smile and didn''t talk much. We just listened to a few adults.


    This meal was much more harmonious than I expected, and the betrothal and the car were brought up again. Ding Ge''s face changed when he heard this, as if he was particularly afraid of what my parents were feeling, but my parents were very understanding, and the conversation was very pleasant.


    Everyone knew perfectly well that they did not mention the unhappy things in the past.


    Looking at everyone sitting together, I was a little relieved to be able to walk to this day, it was not easy. Previously, I was especially afraid that my parents would not be happy with dinger''s parents, and that Ding Ge''s parents would look down on my parents. Too much worry, too much worry, was really like a mountain pressing on me.


    After dinner, Ding Ge and I both breathed a sigh of relief.


    After that, my mother talked to me alone. She told me that if money was more difficult after that, she would ask me to speak to her. I could only nod perfunctorily, but I never thought of asking her for money.


    Then, after sending off the parents, Ding Ge and I went back to the bakery to have a cup of milk tea to calm our nerves.


    Today, the meeting of the parents of both sides, can be said that Ding Ge and I have taken a step forward in our marriage, feeling quite good. Since our engagement, buying a house, renovating, meeting the parents, we have been moving forward, moving forward, step by step.


    Ding Ge asked me worriedly again, "Xing Yun, do your parents really agree with my father''s request? Did they have any complaints? Are you unhappy?"


    "No." I drank the milk tea and calmed down, "Didn''t you see that just now? They were very happy."


    "What if they don''t show it?" Ding ge pouted, looked at me, smiled and said, "If they really have a problem, I really hope you can consider what I said before, or I can talk to my parents again, or we can lie to them together."


    "No, they really don''t have a problem." I held Ding Ge''s hand and comforted her, "We''re really getting married. No one is stopping us, no one is unhappy."


    Speaking of this, I frowned again. My parents were certainly happy that I could marry a girl like Ding Ge. But now what I''m worried about is that my parents are still worried about the money and can''t help worrying about me.


    Ding Ge blinked, shook my hand, looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    I curled my lips, shook my head, and said, "It''s okay. I was just afraid that they would secretly prepare money for me. They always do this. I really don''t want them to save for me anymore, eh."


    "Then don''t take it."


    "You don''t know them. It''s not about whether they want it or not. It''s about whether they want it or not." I sighed helplessly, letting my mother know that I''m worried about money. She must be more worried than I am.


    "Then what should we do?" Ding Ge asked.


    "We have to hurry up and buy the car." I thought for a while and said to myself, "I really have to make time to earn money."


    With the income of the restaurant, it definitely can''t be done. I can''t help but think, how can I make money again?


    Ding Ge was also thoughtful.


    Ah, this is the real world. We can''t do anything without money.


    At this moment, lin ya walked towards us and said, "Otherwise, I''ll sell you my car."


    I could tell that Lin Ya really wanted to help us, but how could I take advantage of her like this? I shook my head and said, "You haven''t bought this car for long. It''s not too bad to sell it."


    Ji Ze also walked towards us and asked, "Why, do you want to buy a car?"


    I nodded and said, "I have this plan."


    However, there was a lack of funds!


    "A friend of mine has opened a shop here. If you want to buy it, you can go and have a look. If I ask, I will never ask you for a high price. I can guarantee that!"


    When I talked about picking up a car, my heart felt heavy, and I couldn''t help but think, if at the end of our marriage, I really couldn''t afford to buy a car, I really didn''t buy a car, what would things be like? How would Ding Ge''s parents react?

 Chapter 540 : Installments

    Next, with a piece of light music in the cake shop, we talked about Ji Ze''s friend''s car shop. Ji ze knew a lot about cars. He could answer many of Ding Ge''s questions quickly. Ding Ge and I always thought that a hundred thousand or so cars would be enough for us.


    And he said that if he spoke, it would definitely be better than any other place. I really believe in Ji Ze. He''s not a boaster.


    I joked, "Is there a used car?"


    In fact, I think Ding Ge''s parents''request is kind to me. If they really say they have to buy me a house and a car, then how big the wedding will be, and so on, I really can''t do it, and this request, I can still complete.


    Ji ze looked at me and smiled faintly, "Is there not enough money? I''ll lend you some first."


    I shook my head and smiled faintly, "Ji Ze, you are really too generous! I don''t know if this is your strength or weakness. It''s not easy for anyone to earn money. Why do you think so little of money?"


    I''ve seen and heard of many rich people, but it''s the first time I''ve seen someone as generous as Ji Ze. To say he was generous was not to say that he spent a lot of money, but his attitude towards money, not the kind of crazy consumption of money as dirt, but the weight of money in his heart was very low.


    There was a glimmer of generosity between Ji Ze''s brows. He smiled brightly and said, "Money, whether you bring it with you or not, why do you value it so much? I''m not as generous as you think. I don''t borrow money from anyone. Some of it is for my friends, and some of it is involuntary. As for borrowing money, I''m very willing to help my friends out. I''m not willing to embarrass each other because of the money. So, just one word. I don''t want both parties to feel that they owe each other because of this. No, friends are just for helping."


    Ji Ze''s words made me look at him a little differently. I agree with what he said.


    In life, borrowing money, even a good friend, is a sensitive topic. There are a lot of people who are unhappy because of money. I am the one who is especially unwilling to care about money, so I am not so particular about Hu Zi and Old Gao. Or maybe it is because of this reason that our relationship can be so iron. It is really the kind of iron that is very hard.


    But I still shook my head and said, "I''ll talk to you when I need you. I''ll think of something first. I''ll look for you when I really can''t."


    Ji Ze curled his lips and smiled, "Anytime!"


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly stood up, looked at me and said softly, "Xing Yun, come out for a while."


    She seemed to want to speak to me in private, and I took a deep breath. I almost knew what she wanted to say to me. We really understood each other. She knew what I was thinking, and I knew what she was thinking.


    She stood up and walked out of the bakery, and I followed.


    My heart was a little heavy. I was not seventeen or eighteen years old, nor twenty-three or twenty-four years old. The ancient language stood at thirty, but at my age, it was only like this. In the eyes of others, I should be quite a failure, right?


    I looked at the driveway on the street. The rapid development of this world made me feel frustrated that I would never be able to catch up with this train. I was left far behind.


    The world was changing too fast, dazzled, and materialistic like a giant beast constantly devouring the world. Cars were so new when I was a child, but now a county town is so crowded, with traffic lights installed everywhere, parking spaces everywhere, and moving cars everywhere.


    I''ve had my driver''s license for a long time, and I''ve always wanted a car of my own.


    Ding Ge smoothed her hair and looked at me, "Xing Yun, I think this is an opportunity. Ji Ze is still trustworthy. I think we should go and take a look. If we really pick one, we''ll buy it, okay?"


    Before I could say anything, Ding Ge added, "You also said that no matter what, your mother will save money for you and worry about this. Then why don''t we buy the car back so that they can be at ease."


    I can tell that Ding Ge still wants to buy a car with her money so that her parents can fool around and my parents can feel at ease here. Why not?


    I knew she was going to tell me this!


    I clenched my fists and felt a tug in my heart. It was as if my chest had become an bellows, and every breath was agitated violently. I really didn''t want to do this. It made me feel too ashamed. Even if Ding Ge talked to me many times, I still couldn''t get past the bottom of my heart.


    I shook my head slowly.


    Ding Ge stood in front of me, and after a moment of brooding, she said very seriously, very seriously, "Xing Yun, I have made a decision on this matter. I will use my money to buy the car. Originally, I had the idea of buying the car without telling you, but we agreed that there was no secret, so I won''t hide it from you. If it suits me, I will definitely buy it. I don''t want us to argue about this. We were fine without anything, so why do we have to fight over a car? Xing Yun, can''t you just listen to me one more time?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Then I might as well borrow ji ze''s money!"


    Ding Ge''s mood fluctuated and he said angrily, "Why are you so stubborn?"


    "Ding Ge, you''ve done too much for me."


    "I love you. Shouldn''t I be nice to you?" Ding Ge said to me excitedly.


    And the word'' I love you'' that she said with such certainty hit me in the heart.


    Ding Ge looked at me with gentle eyes again and said softly, "Xing Yun, I didn''t want you to accept my parents'' terms from the beginning. Do you remember the time when you worked hard to make money to get us out of our misery and ran with your cousin to protect us? But what happened?"


    When dinger brought up the past, I was speechless and felt as if a big stone was weighing on my heart.


    "Although it was your cousin''s fault, don''t you think your heart was too eager? I know you want us to live a better life, but you can''t be anxious to make money. I was afraid that you would go astray, you know? Your cousin was also anxious, which was why something like that happened. I know that if your parents and I don''t help you, you will definitely be in the same state as before and will try your best to make money, but I can''t let you make another mistake, do you understand?"


    I lowered my head and remained silent. Ding Ge was right. I was anxious, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    How could I bear to see Ding Ge pay for me again and again?


    My heart was so tangled up that it made me a little depressed. I didn''t want to argue with Ding Ge. I could only blame myself for not being able to. I forced a smile and said to her, "Let''s talk about this later. Ji Ze''s friend''s store isn''t only open these days anyway."


    After listening to me, Ding Ge didn''t say anything more, but she still looked a little disappointed.


    We both calmed down and returned to the bakery together after calming down.


    When I returned to the cake shop, I drank some cold milk tea from the cup into my stomach and was deep in thought.


    I was lost in thought.


    What choice should I make?


    Do you accept it or not?


    "Xing Yun, Xing Yun."


    I only heard it when ji ze called me the second time.


    I looked at him, and Ji Ze smiled and said to me, "Xing Yun, your Xingyun hotel is doing well now. You must have some savings."


    I nodded, not much, but I still have some money on hand, but it''s still a long way from buying a car.


    Ji Ze added, "Well, I think you can buy a car even if you don''t borrow money. Let''s start with 100,000 yuan. You can just make a down payment of 34,000 yuan. The rest of the installments won''t even be used by my friend."


    When I heard Ji Ze''s words, I felt as if a ray of light was shining directly on me. At this moment, my pores spread out and a stream of irritating air flowed through my body, which made my body hot.


    I clenched my fists and felt a wave of excitement in my heart.


    Ding Ge and I were talking about buying a car before, and we always wanted to pay for it in full, but we completely forgot. Now, we can buy a house and a car in installments. We can buy a cell phone and a home appliance in installments. We can totally choose to pay in installments.


    Ding Ge''s parents only said they wanted me to buy a car, but they didn''t say it was a full payment or a installment, as long as we bought the car.


    I felt like I was too stupid before. I didn''t know what was going on in my head. It was rusty! Why are you so focused on the full payment? It''s not normal to buy a house and a car in installments now, and this way, there is no pressure at all, after which you can pay back every month.


    I looked at Ding Ge, and Ding Ge looked at me, too. We both saw the light in each other''s eyes that said, "We are fools."


    Just now, the two of us almost quarreled because of this. Now, looking back, we are really too stupid, even a little silly cute.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly. If that''s the case, we can go to the car now and get ready to buy a car, and this problem that bothers me can be solved.


    "I completely forgot about the installment." I smiled and looked at Ji Ze. What he said just now saved me. This is what he called waking up the dreamer with a single word.


    "Of course, it can be divided into stages. It can''t be divided into stages in china." Ji Ze smiled.


    "What are you waiting for? Now take us to the car." I stood up and said excitedly.


    I looked at Ding Ge again, and she was looking at me. At this moment, we had a connection, and there was no need to communicate.


    Ji Ze nodded and said, "Okay, no problem."


    With that said, ding gejize and I, Lin Ya also came, and the four of them took the car and started to go to Ji Ze''s friend''s car shop.

 Chapter 541 : Look at the Car

    On the way, Ji Ze talked about his relationship with his friend, who was surnamed feng. When boss Feng was in financial trouble, ji ze reached out and gave him a hand.


    To put it bluntly, Ji Ze was half boss Feng''s savior!


    I said to Ji Ze, "Then you told me you didn''t have any friends. I think you have a lot of friends. Brother Chao and Brother Bin, who saved us before, and now boss Feng, why do you feel like you know people everywhere?"


    "It''s not that exaggerated. It''s just a coincidence." Ji Ze said as he drove, "Brother Chao and Brother Bin are not friends, but they have some family ties. And boss Feng isn''t really a good friend."


    "Not really a good friend. Are you going to help her?" Ding Ge asked in surprise. Ji Ze is such a nice guy.


    "If you think that helping me is just a matter of raising your hand, I really don''t think that you are so great and have done so much good." Ji Ze smiled slightly and added, "I mean the kind of... How do I put it, a pure friend, who doesn''t have any experience with benefits, who is pure, who can speak his mind, and the kind of friend I used to know, who is also a friend, but not... Not that kind of friend, you know."


    Although what ji ze said was a little roundabout, I still understood what he meant.


    The friend he wanted to talk about was to be able to share hardships with the rich and the rich, to be able to blacken and hurt each other, to be sad and bored together, to be so good that there was no need to worry about anything. They had never used the word'' polite'' before, just like pure friends who played mud with their bare butts together.


    Most of the friends around us, some good friends will gradually go away because of various reasons, some friends who often get along with will not be as good as children. In this cruel society, we will inevitably become more complicated, even if we will remove the hypocrisy in front of good friends, but our friendship can not be as pure as when we were young.


    Because we have grown up to understand a lot, understand the gap between rich and poor, understand the difference between men and women...


    We are also busy because of work, because of love...


    But sometimes we all forget that not only love needs to be maintained, but also friendship. It will crack and change. We can''t ignore our concern for friends because we are busy.


    From what ji ze said, I could feel his desire for friends.


    In contrast, I feel particularly lucky to have friends like Old Gao, Hu Zi and Lin Ya, rather than friends who have no idea who to talk to when they are not sad.


    ...


    Along the way, we chatted casually and soon arrived at a medium-sized car 4s shop. Ji Ze made a call.


    Soon, a tall and strong man came over. He walked very quickly and saw a rather excited light on Ji Ze''s face. When he came over, his face was bright with a smile. He quickly said, "Brother ji is here. The small shop is full of glory!"


    He must be boss Feng. This man was a little chubby, but because he was tall, he didn''t feel fat. He was short and stiff, but he was dressed very neatly. He smiled a little foolishly, but how could a boss be really naive? I think he should be a thick and thin person.


    It seemed that he had great respect for Ji Ze, probably because he had always been grateful for what happened back then.


    Ji Ze smiled faintly and said, "Okay, don''t be modest. Your business is booming now! Congratulations!"


    Boss Feng laughed and said bluntly, "Without brother ji, how could my old feng be today? Brother ji, it''s been a long time. We must sit together today."


    I don''t know what age boss Feng is, but he looks older than ji ze, and his face looks a little vicissitudes, so it feels awkward to hear him talking about brother ji.


    "Sure." Ji Ze nodded and did not refuse. Then he introduced a few of us to boss Feng.


    After the introduction, Ji Ze said, "I''m here today. Actually, it''s my friend Xing Yun who wants to buy a car. Old feng, you know, I don''t usually come here personally. I''m here today, so you can decide what to do."


    Boss Feng raised his eyebrows and pointed at the cars in the store. He said boldly, "Brother ji, don''t worry. You came here today to give me old feng face! What else are we saying about discounts?" Boss Feng looked at me again and said, "This brother, he likes that car. Just drive away!"


    Ding Green and I couldn''t help but laugh. Whether he was sincere or said something polite, we couldn''t drive away directly. I smiled and said, "How can this work? This is a car, not a bicycle."


    Boss Feng, on the other hand, said to me with a serious face, "I''m serious, brother. Which car are you going to pick here and drive away? I frown and my surname is not feng! Brother, you don''t know my relationship with brother ji. Without him, I''m running a car shop now? Whether or not I can live to this day?"


    Boss Feng did say these words with some genuine emotion. It looked like he was thanking Ji Ze from the bottom of his heart, not verbally.


    Ji Ze smiled and said, "Old feng, come on, it''s up to you to be here today. My friend really does buy a car. Don''t say anything about giving it away for free. It''s not realistic, but you still have to get a discount. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come to you."


    "That''s for sure. Don''t worry, brother ji. If the car I bought here is more expensive than the other places," boss Feng said loudly with wide eyes, "I''ll give you the car and I''ll refund it in full!"


    "Okay, let''s watch the car." Ji Ze nodded in satisfaction.


    Boss Feng made a gesture of invitation and led us to the store. He looked at me and asked, "What price do you want for a car? Take a look."


    After that, boss Feng entertained us all by himself, not letting the sales staff come. When I said I wanted to buy a car with a price of about 100,000 yuan, boss Feng also introduced me seriously and told us the price before and after the discount.


    It was a very honest speech, and the preferential treatment felt that this person was real, not polite on the surface.


    After a while, boss Feng said which one he liked could try the car. Ding Ge and I looked at a nice langyi. Without a word, boss Feng asked the staff to take the car keys and hand them over to me, "Try it. You won''t feel anything after a while. Try it more. If you can''t, drive away today."


    Boss Feng''s enthusiasm made me feel a little embarrassed.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya got into the car, while Ji Ze and boss Feng stayed to chat.


    Then I drove around in a small circle. Ten minutes later, we came back. I didn''t dare to drive too far. After all, it was a new car. It didn''t have a license plate, and it didn''t belong to me.


    In any case, you still can''t compare a 100,000 car to a 100,000 car. You can''t expect it to have excellent performance in every aspect. In general, the driving experience is quite good. Everything is brand new. The feeling is different. The comfort is good in every aspect. I''m quite satisfied.


    I asked Ding Ge again, "How do you feel?"


    "Not bad." Ding Ge smiled and said, "I don''t know about cars. You make the decision. You take the money anyway."


    There was some resentment in ding ge''s words about our previous argument. I smiled. I wasn''t picky about it, and I didn''t have that much money to be picky about it. Besides, I didn''t have high requirements for my own car. To me, it was just a means of transportation.


    This car is quite enough for me.


    Then it was time to discuss the final price. Boss Feng said the usual price, and then he said that he could give us a discount. We indicated that we wanted to pay in installments. Boss Feng nodded and said that it was okay.


    I asked boss Feng how much down payment he would make if he bought this car. Boss Feng said, "Normally, the down payment is 30 % of the total amount, but we don''t care about that much. We just have to do with the down payment. If we are really nervous, we can pay the down payment in a month or a month, or in two years. Whatever. It doesn''t matter."


    I smiled and said, "Let''s try to follow the rules."


    Boss Feng said with disapproval, "Follow the rules with ordinary people. What rules do we follow?"


    I know that boss Feng didn''t do it because he trusted me, but because of Ji Ze, so I insisted on following the normal procedures.


    Boss Feng didn''t say much. After calculating the down payment for me, we agreed on the monthly payment. Boss Feng really took great care of us. Normally, it was more than 3,000 a month. He only asked us for more than 2,000 and didn''t ask for any interest.


    But I didn''t bring the money today, because I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly, so I said I would bring the money tomorrow. It''s this langyi. Boss Feng said there''s no problem. He also said I can drive the car today. I said I should pay the money tomorrow.


    Then we took our leave of boss Feng. Boss Feng had insisted on inviting us to dinner, but we were taken care of by him so much that we should invite him. I really wanted to invite boss Feng to dinner to thank him, because we had to come over tomorrow, so I made an appointment for tomorrow.


    Soon, Ji Ze drove the car and we returned the same way.


    At this moment, some emotions were slowly flowing in my heart.


    Originally, buying a car was a very stressful thing for me, but now, it suddenly became very simple and easy.


    This time, the wife really thanked Ji Ze so much!


    Without him, I really don''t know what to do! Lin Ya looked into the car I was going to buy on the road and had to say that boss Feng did give us a discount to the limit. I doubt if he made any money on this car!


    Ji Ze also said, "Don''t worry about the price here. Boss Feng will never cheat us. I can guarantee that! I know old feng. This price can be bought at his store, not the rest."


    "Yes." I nodded, looked at Ji Ze, and said from the bottom of my heart, "Ji Ze, thank you so much this time."


    Without him, even a down payment and installment would not be easy for me.


    Ji Ze only smiled and said, "Do friends have to say thank you?"


    I smiled awkwardly, but in any case, I was really grateful to Ji Ze from the bottom of my heart.


    I looked at Ding Ge, Ding Ge looked at me, and we both smiled in agreement. This thing finally made me feel better.


    I can''t help but think that tomorrow, I will have my own car.


    To live to this age, the first car in life, it would be difficult to control the excitement!

 Chapter 542 : What Does It Feel Like?

    At night, after shi yuan and the others left from work, the hall became quiet, just like the world outside the window, which was shrouded by night.


    In the noisy environment, the sound of cooking in the back, the sound of fire, the sound of pots and pans, the sound of the guests chatting in front, the sound of walking, the sound of eating...


    At this moment, it felt like all the noise had dissipated, and it was quiet, and there was an indescribable sense of comfort in our ears. After a busy day, we finally had a chance to take a deep breath sitting in the restaurant.


    And I was still thinking about that car.


    I really couldn''t help but feel excited and excited when I thought that the car would become mine after I paid for it and went through the formalities tomorrow.


    I don''t even need to borrow money from Old Gao and Hu Zi. I have enough money in my card to make a down payment. Of course, thanks to Ji Ze.


    In addition to excitement and excitement, there are still some complicated feelings in my heart. Some of them are like thick fog, and I can''t explain those emotions. My mind is full of wild thoughts.


    I think most of our lives are like this. In order to live a busy life, even those who become big bosses and ceos are busy. Almost everyone around us is busy. Leaving the campus and entering the society, we are like suddenly being sucked into a turbulent river, pushed forward by the flowing water. But if we don''t chase after them with all our might, we will be dizzy under the impact of the river and be sucked into a whirlpool.


    We have to be busy, so much so that we forget a lot of things because we are busy, forget to get along with our family, and only see a few friends every year. When we come home on a busy day, we just want to rest, not even have time to think, and have no time to talk to our friends and family, and become numb and boring.


    But we have to be busy!


    Whether it''s for our family, for ourselves, or even for what we don''t know, but to live, we all need money, and we all need to be busy.


    Whether it''s saving up for months to buy a good cell phone, an expensive brand of clothing or a pair of shoes, going to a restaurant to eat, taking the bus to work, paying for the phone call, or buying some vegetables and fruits at the supermarket, it all costs money.


    Therefore, money is not omnipotent, a lot of things can not be bought by money, but no money is absolutely impossible!


    Food, clothing, transportation, everything is inseparable from money, money to buy clothes, money to cook in a restaurant, money to rent a house, money to drive by bus, and money to survive in the city.


    I think a lot of people will remember the joy of getting their first paycheck, the joy of getting a promotion and a raise, and gradually our pursuit will get higher and higher. We want to buy better cell phones, better bags and clothes, better cars and houses.


    Money really has a kind of magic power that makes people sink. Many people fall into it by accident, just like falling into an abyss and never climbing up again.


    Therefore, many people will buy something they don''t need, in order to be more beautiful in the eyes of others, as for the bitterness behind it, just know it by yourself.


    In this society, cars are not only means of transportation, but also a symbol of status. Therefore, some people have the ability to buy a car of more than one hundred and two hundred thousand. This would be easy, but they are more willing to buy a car of four or five hundred thousand. They would rather bear more pressure. Rather than pursuing the comfort of the car and other performance aspects, it is more to have some face.


    For me, I definitely don''t want to live so hard. I really want to live a simple life, so I will buy a car with about 100,000 yuan, there will be no pressure to pay back the money, and it is much easier to travel normally.


    Originally, I wanted to share my joy with Hu Zi Old Gao tonight, but it seemed that Hu Zi would not be back for a while. I said to Du Ling, "Xiaoling, let''s go back."


    The restaurant should be closed as usual.


    There was plenty of time for that drink with Hu Zi.


    "Brother xingyun, you go first. I''ll pack up a little more. I''ll be back soon." Du Ling said.


    I nodded, said goodbye to Old Gao Du Ling, and left the restaurant alone.


    After leaving the house, I sucked in the cool air and put my hands in my pockets as I walked towards the neighborhood.


    ...


    Back home, Ding Ge was still awake, waiting for me.


    The two of us sat on the bed in my bedroom. Ding Ge''s hair was tied into a ponytail and there was a mask on her face. I said to her, "Ding Ge, if you''re sleepy in the future, go to bed early. You don''t have to wait for me every day. Girls tend to get old if you sleep too late."


    "It''s okay. Just put on a mask." Although she was wearing a mask, she could still see Ding Ge smiling faintly.


    I felt a little tired and lay down on the bed. Ding Ge sat next to me, turned to look at me and asked, "I have to pay tomorrow. How do you feel now?"


    "Feeling?" I thought about it, and my mouth was slightly tilted, "I can''t tell."


    It was quite complicated. After working so hard for so long and experiencing so many joys and sorrows, he set a goal for himself to buy a car a long time ago. Now he was finally about to achieve it. He was inevitably excited, but at the same time, he felt a little emotional.


    "Well, after we bought the car, we really didn''t have any more worries, did we?" Ding Ge also sighed.


    The money for the gift had already been given to the Dinger house. After the car was bought, her parents told her that my parents could be at ease. It could be said that there was nothing that they had been thinking about all along.


    As for the tedious wedding process, it''s still a little early, so let''s worry about the trivial things later.


    "With a car, we can also go on a self-driving tour. In the future, we can go wherever you want." I looked at Ding Ge and said with a smile.


    I suddenly had an idea. I turned to dinger and said, "How about Ding Ge? The weather is just right now. It''s neither hot nor cold. It''s just past the peak of the eleventh tourist season. Do you have any places you want to go?"


    Ding Ge broke my heart and said, "You wanted to go out on your own."


    "That''s right," I said to Ding Ge, "We haven''t taken our wedding photos yet. I think it''s better. Let''s not go to the bridal shop. Let''s do it ourselves. Then we can go wherever we want and take a set."


    "Don''t make it public. We''ll just find a photography shop and take a picture. Why are you so troublesome and expensive?"


    "It costs money to take photos at a photography store. It''s not cheap to take wedding photos now." I sat up and said seriously to Ding Ge, "What if we drive around and take pictures? We have cameras. We just need to spend some gas."


    "It''s not that simple. You don''t have to eat outside. There''s no charge for crossing the highway. Besides, we still have to rent a wedding dress. Who are you going to find to take pictures of us?"


    I smiled and said, "Why don''t we find the girl? She used to run a photography shop."


    "Girl?" Dinger looked at me with a surprised expression.


    I nodded and asked, "What do you think?"


    Ding Ge did not immediately agree, but smiled and said, "Let me think about it."


    That''s what I just thought about. I didn''t think about where I was going or what it looked like, so I didn''t force Ding Ge. Let''s both think about it.


    Ding Ge and I chatted casually in the room, not noticing the passage of time. After Ding Ge left, it was already very late.


    I thought Du Ling was already asleep, but when I sent Ding Ge to lin ya''s house, Du Ling suddenly walked out of the elevator.


    I was shocked by her. Seeing me like this, du ling couldn''t help but smile. I asked, "Why did you come? I thought you were asleep."


    "I was chatting with brother gaoyuan. I forgot the time and came back late."


    As we spoke, we entered the house. Du Ling added, "I was also shocked just now. The street was too quiet. There was no one on the road."


    Indeed, this street is not the busiest part of Pucheng. It''s still quite quiet after dark. I smiled and said, "Don''t come back so late next time."


    A girl''s home, too late, not to mention safety issues, the timid must be scared to leave.


    Du Ling smiled again and said, "Well, brother gaoyuan sent me back today."


    I asked casually, "What are you two talking about, so late?"


    Du Ling took off his coat and said to me, "I was just talking about what happened to brother gaoyuan before. I didn''t know that brother gaoyuan had experienced so much!"


    "What did he tell you?"


    "A lot, a lot." Du Ling told me everything that Old Gao had told her. He told Du Ling about Old Gao''s past experiences. Du Ling said with emotion, "It''s pathetic to think about brother gaoyuan!"


    "How can you see a rainbow without experiencing the wind and rain? Maybe god wants him to be better." I asked again, "So he didn''t tell you that he liked a girl?"


    Du Ling heard a surprised gleam in his eyes and asked quickly, "Who is it? He didn''t say that."


    Du Ling looked very curious. I smiled and shook my head, "I don''t know. He simply mentioned it to me. He said it was one of his neighbors. I thought he would tell you."


    Du Ling shook his head and smiled at me, "He hasn''t told you or brother Hu Zi yet. How could he tell me?"


    I asked again, "By the way, is Hu Zi back yet?"


    There was a hint of disappointment in Du Ling''s eyes. She shook her head and replied, "No."


    "Yeah, it''s so late. Maybe I''ll stay at the Yu xiangyuan." Hu Zi would be able to rest directly in his office. He must be very tired every day now, and it''s normal not to come back.


    But to be honest, I really want to wait for him to come back at night and have a chat with him.


    Du Ling asked again, "Brother xingyun, where is the Yu xiangyuan?"


    "What? Do you want to go?" I smiled.


    "No, I just want to know where Brother tiger works every day."


    "Well, it''s just across from Camry plaza in the west."


    "Where is Camry plaza?" Du Ling asked again.


    I looked at Du Ling. Although she had been in Pucheng for a long time, she probably didn''t go shopping very often. She wasn''t familiar with Pucheng. I said to her, "I''ll take you to see it tomorrow. You can see it."


    Du Ling smiled and nodded.


    Du Ling and I didn''t talk much, and soon they went back to their rooms.

 Chapter 543 Fall Ill

    The next day, I got up early and waited for Old Gao to come over.


    When he comes, he will go to the market with him. The restaurant had to deal with it every day. After so many trips to the market, I could think of it in my mind with my eyes closed. It was almost an old friend.


    I can even imagine the taste of the market, the taste of meat, the taste of fish, the taste of dried vegetables, the taste of vegetables, the taste of rice noodles...


    After all, the Xingyun hotel has been open for almost a year, and it is already familiar with the process.


    I was thinking of the hotel''s first anniversary, and the day was getting closer and closer. In addition to the change of the sign, we should also plan an activity, especially now that the network is so developed, many businesses will use the network platform such as wechat to promote. On this day, we will definitely have a sincere activity.


    I was just thinking about it myself, waiting for Old Gao, but Old Gao came a little later than usual today. He was in a bad mood and asked me to drive.


    He was smoking, and his whole body was more listless than usual. I asked him what was wrong, and he said he was fine. I didn''t really care. I thought he hadn''t picked it up in the morning.


    It was still very cold in the morning, and Old Gao and I were both wearing thick clothes. We were already past the age of bearing and not wanting the temperature. In the middle of winter, we were wrapped like rice dumplings.


    Seeing that winter is not far away, the weather will be less and less like this.


    When I got to the car, it was much better. I turned on the heater, and the warm wind blew in the car, which soon became hot. It was Hu Zi''s car. It was bought to marry Li Xiaowei at that time, and it only took more than a year. But this car was really going out and in for the restaurant. It was definitely one of the biggest contributors to the restaurant. Without it, many things were inconvenient for us to do. There were a lot of scratches in the paint, which were unavoidable, and Hu Zi didn''t care about anything.


    We really can''t leave the car. It''s much easier to do things with it.


    And I, too, will have my car.


    Today, I have to go to the car shop. I hope I can bring that langyi here earlier. It''s a wish.


    It''s already past eight o'' clock since I came back from the market. I''ve always been thinking about the car. I think I should wait for ji ze to come and let him go with me, because I want to invite that boss Feng to dinner. After all, they gave us such a big discount, so we have to show them.


    Reciprocity is always the case.


    I think Ji Ze should have arrived at the bakery. He was really on time like he used to be at the bakery.


    I was holding a bun in my mouth and a bag in my hand as I walked to the cake shop.


    Sure enough, ji ze was already sitting in the cake shop as usual, and this guy was eating breakfast directly in the cake shop. There were hot buns on the table and a cup of milk tea on the side. I smiled and walked towards ji ze. At the same time, I shouted to Lin Ya, "Have a cup of milk tea girl."


    Lin Ya looked at me speechlessly, but he still brought me a cup of milk tea, walked over and said to me, "You two are using this as a breakfast shop, right?"


    Lin Ya''s tone was not good, but when he said this, he just looked at me. This level of attack could not hurt me. I said without changing my face, "Ji ze can eat breakfast here. Why can''t I?"


    "You said it was because of your proximity that Ji Ze became so thick-skinned."


    Lin Ya''s words directly hurt both of us.


    "Isn''t he always so thick-skinned?"


    Ji Ze laughed.


    Lin Ya also sarcastically said to me: "No matter how thick you are, this alien came to attack our earth, your face can deal with it."


    "How can your mouth be so powerful? It''s much more powerful than that rocket cannon. How many aliens can''t be blown away."


    We made a few daily jokes, and then I told ji ze that I wanted to invite boss Feng to dinner, and I hoped that he would go with me. After all, boss Feng and I were not familiar, so it was too awkward for them to sit together. Ji Ze readily agreed.


    Then ji ze and I did not delay. After eating buns and drinking milk tea, we went to boss Feng''s shop again.


    However, the process of getting a loan to buy a car was more complicated than I thought. Boss Feng really treated us like a vip. He was always busy, and we were mostly free.


    Originally, it was usually not possible to pick up the car on the day of the loan purchase, and various procedures were more troublesome, but after I signed the contract, boss Feng directly asked me to take the car away.


    Boss Feng also said that he would treat us to dinner. In order not to let him pay, I had to go to the Xingyun hotel if I didn''t mind. Only then did boss Feng know that I was the boss of the Xingyun hotel and didn''t talk about this yesterday.


    The three of us came to the Xingyun hotel. This boss Feng was also a man of character and a man of gratitude. I especially admired him for this. A few of us sat together and chatted enthusiastically. This friend was also made. I also meant to say that in the future, don''t be polite and take charge of the Xingyun hotel.


    Boss Feng helped me this time, and I will do my best to help him in the future.


    The three of them had drunk a lot, and boss Feng, who was a little red, also told me about helping him when he was old. According to him, the family could not open the pot at that time, and it was extremely difficult. Because of his father''s illness, the house was sold, which also caused his wife to almost divorce him.


    The family moved to the old house in his hometown, and at this time, boss Feng''s daughter was just born, and his wife did not have milk. He even had to borrow money to buy milk powder. At this time, Ji Ze helped him.


    Ji Ze also said that he actually lent them some living expenses. After that, boss Feng''s own business had nothing to do with him, so he would say that boss Feng''s future depended on him.


    Boss Feng would remember that debt for the rest of his life. Even when he mentioned that time, his eyes turned red. Boss Feng also said emotionally that he had to thank his wife in particular. He said that if the family was not harmonious at that time, he had the intention to commit suicide. His wife worked hard at home to serve the elderly and children, so that he could work hard outside.


    When boss Feng mentioned what happened back then, I couldn''t help but think of Ding Ge and me. I felt more and more that I shouldn''t have insisted on breaking up with her despite Ding Ge''s opinion. If Ding Ge had left me voluntarily, I wouldn''t have felt guilty. But she was willing to stay with me, but I pushed her away.


    What if I hadn''t broken up with Ding Ge? We''re still together, and we''re going to have the toughest time of our lives. What''s going to happen to Ding Ge and me now?


    I think it will be fine.


    If things were to develop like this, when recalling the past, it would no longer be a heartbreaking breakup, but a precious time that was still tightly attached in the most difficult times.


    This wine also made me feel a lot. Although we broke up and we had a hard time together, Ding Ge was still paying for me in those days. In the past, I could not chase after her. I could only let dinger live a better life now.


    Back now, Ding Ge and I finally owned our car. Thanks to Ji Ze and boss Feng, I sincerely toasted them.


    At the end of the show, I was determined not to let boss Feng pay. How could I let him take the money when I came to the Xingyun hotel? I had agreed to treat him to this meal, and boss Feng didn''t insist. He said that next time he was going to be the host, I readily agreed.


    After a while, boss Feng and Ji Ze also left.


    While I was drinking water, sitting in the hall to relax, I drank a lot today, and my mouth was still a little bitter from time to time, and I was already a little drunk.


    Through the window, I locked my eyes on the white car parked at the door.


    After so many years of struggling, stumbling, and bumping, he finally ushered in the first car of his life.


    It''s not easy! It''s really not easy!


    I should have been very excited, after all, yesterday was so excited, but when I looked at the car quietly, my heart was quite calm, I don''t know why.


    It was my car, my Meng Xingyun''s car, and the car keys were in my pocket. I held the keys in my hand and gently stroked them. A slight metallic chill came into my hand, which woke me up a little.


    I don''t know how to describe my emotions. I thought I would be ecstatic, I thought I would cry with joy, or I would be complacent, but my feelings were especially flat, or mixed, too many emotions conflicted, and I couldn''t show it.


    In any case, he was happy. If he hadn''t drunk, he would have taken his friend out for a drive and had a good feeling of the new car.


    I took a deep breath and swept away those complicated emotions.


    I don''t know if Ding Ge is in the neighborhood or in the cake shop. She hasn''t seen this new car today. Although she had taken it yesterday, she still wants her to come and see it, because yesterday it wasn''t our car, but today, it is, this is our new car!


    I turned my head to look at the cashier. I wanted to talk to Old Gao. I had been entertaining boss Feng since I came, and I didn''t bother to talk to Old Gao. But I found Du Ling sitting at the cashier.


    It was only then that I realized that I had seen Old Gao before I went upstairs, and I hadn''t seen Old Gao since I went downstairs.


    Where''s Old Gao?


    I walked over to Du Ling and asked, "Where''s Old Gao?"


    "Brother gaoyuan is ill. He went to see a doctor." Du Ling replied.


    "Sick?"


    I frowned. In fact, this morning, I noticed that Old Gao was in a bad state of mind, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. I didn''t expect to be ill. I felt a little guilty and a little worried. At this time, Du Ling said to me, "Brother gaoyuan vomited very badly just now. His face is very white, and there is no blood color."


    Du Ling''s words made me feel even worse. I couldn''t help but interrupt Du Ling and ask, "Has he gone alone?"


    Du ling nodded and said, "I was going to call you, but brother gaoyuan wouldn''t let me. He asked me to check in again. I told my sister to go with him, but he didn''t listen."


    After hearing what du ling said, I quickly left the restaurant and called Old Gao.

 Chapter 544 : When We Get Old

    The unhurried ringtone made me even more upset. I walked back and forth in front of the restaurant several times before Old Gao answered the phone.


    I quickly asked, "Old Gao, where are you?"


    Old Gao replied, "I''m at the hospital. Come here!"


    Old Gao''s tone was a little urgent, and my heart skipped a beat. What was the situation?


    Old Gao told me where he was at the hospital, and before he could ask how he was doing, I hung up and took a taxi to the hospital.


    Well, if only I hadn''t drunk, I would have driven myself.


    The traffic lights on the road made me a little upset! I felt a little guilty in my heart. It was my negligence. This morning, I noticed something unusual about Old Gao, but I didn''t even tell him to take a break. I only cared about my car, but how could it compare to my brother''s?


    I feel a little uncomfortable!


    This is not what a brother should do. Old Gao is already at the hospital. I don''t know yet.


    Looking out the window at the bustling world, I couldn''t help but sigh again. The three of us, Hu Zi and Old Gao, hadn''t had that drink yet.


    Thinking about it, I called Hu Zi again and told him that Old Gao was sick and that he had time to see Old Gao. Hu Zi said that he was in the hospital right now, and he said that he would call Old Gao right away.


    Hanging up the phone, I was relieved to think that Hu Zi would get to Old Gao immediately.


    In my anxiety, I only felt that it took me a long time to get to the hospital, which I knew very well. It was here that I was admitted to the hospital twice. I entered the building with ease. I found Old Gao in a lounge chair on the third floor. He was hanging a bottle, and Hu Zi had already come to him and sat beside him.


    I walked quickly to the two of them, looked at Old Gao and asked, "What''s going on? What was the hurry?"


    "Just now, I wanted you to get me the bottle. Fortunately, Hu Zi came quickly." Old Gao said.


    I was relieved. I thought something serious had happened. I looked at Old Gao again and saw that Old Gao was still a little pale. Obviously, he was not in good condition, but it didn''t look serious. I sat down beside him and asked quickly, "What''s wrong? Why is he suddenly ill?"


    "A little fever. I thought it was nothing. I thought it would pass after a little resistance. Who would have thought it would get worse and worse? I threw up everything in my stomach at the restaurant and was a little dehydrated, so I had to come for an infusion." Old Gao said with a bitter smile.


    Looking at Old Gao''s frail appearance, I thought that Old Gao was probably too busy and tired. I could tell from his face that he was tired. He was really busy these days, let alone going back to the pond at night. No wonder he was sick.


    I said, "I see you. You''re probably tired. You should take some time to rest these days and get better."


    "I''m fine." Old Gao smiled weakly and said, "I''m not that weak."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was sick, I would have hit him. I said, "Why didn''t you tell me? You came alone."


    Hu Zi also said, "Yes, if I''m late, you can''t pee in your pants."


    The three of us smiled, and Old Gao said to me, "Didn''t you treat the owner of the car to dinner? I''m not serious. Why should I call you? That can''t be delayed."


    Hu Zi also knew that I wanted to buy a car. He asked, "Did you buy a car?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes, the car is here."


    "So soon?"


    "Yeah, it''s for Ji Ze''s sake. It''s a lot better, or it''ll take a few days to bring it up."


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Ji Ze really helped us a lot."


    I looked at Hu Zi and then at Old Gao. Indeed, ji ze helped Old Gao and Hu Zi, but we didn''t help him. It was a shame to think about it.


    Hu Zi added, "In fact, you can buy a more expensive one. My first month''s share in the Yu xiangyuan is about to be distributed. You can use it first."


    "Well, for me, this car is enough to drive. There''s no need to buy such a good one now." I looked at Hu Zi again and asked, "Why are you in the hospital, Hu Zi?"


    But after asking, I think he came mostly for Yu Xinghui. Sure enough, Hu Zi replied, "I came to see President yu. You just called me. I was just about to leave."


    "You run to the hospital every day?"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Yes, first of all, come and see President yu. Second, the situation of this restaurant every day should be roughly reported to him, right? If you don''t understand anything, just ask."


    I asked casually, "How is he?"


    "It''s the same as before. I''ve been cooperating with the treatment every day, but it doesn''t seem to be getting any better. Cancer can''t be cured in a day or two. Sometimes it takes years to heal."


    Hu Zi sighed again, looked at Old Gao and said, "Old Gao, I think you should rest too. Don''t be so busy. Nothing is important to your health. Look at President yu. The Yu xiangyuan makes hundreds of thousands a month. You can''t enjoy anything without your life. Don''t work too hard and ruin your health at a young age."


    I looked at Hu Zi and said, "I see you too. Now that I see you basically in a state of perpetual busyness, you should pay more attention, drink less, smoke less. Both of you, why do you smoke so much?"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "But the three of us will have a drink."


    I sighed and replied, "Yes, but it''s going to be delayed for a few more days."


    "It''s okay. I can drink it tonight." Old Gao continued.


    "You can pull it down. There''s still a liquid hanging, so you can just calm down." I said quickly.


    Old Gao said, "I''m really fine, and, to be honest, I''m used to it. If I stay at home, I''m really scared."


    "Then you have to rest." I''m so sick, I still want to work.


    "Can''t I just cash in?" Old Gao haggled with me.


    I looked at Old Gao for a while and said helplessly, "Why are you so busy?"


    Old Gao laughed.


    I suddenly thought of something and said, "Old Gao, this is an opportunity. You should take a break these days and talk to that girl."


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop." Hu Zi reached out his hands to stop me from continuing and asked, "What girl?"


    Hu Zi''s eyes were filled with curiosity, but somewhere deep in them, I seemed to see something flash by.


    Old Gao motioned me not to say anything. How could I hide it from Hu Zi? He smiled and said to him, "Old Gao likes another girl. She likes her very much."


    Old Gao was still a little shy, and I said, "Just in time. You''re sick now. Let her come and see you. Let''s meet you too."


    Hu Zi also coaxed, "Yes, what''s your name? Do you have her wechat? Send her a message. Tell her you''re sick and let her see you."


    Hu Zi then went to take out Old Gao''s hand. Old Gao said while hiding, "Don''t make a fuss. He''s still at work, okay? Besides, I''m fine. What are you looking at?"


    Hu Zi continued, "Do you always have photos?"


    Old Gao shook his head.


    I laughed and said, "Now you know how to be mysterious. I didn''t ask anything last time."


    Hu Zi looked at Old Gao with disdain. Old Gao was calm and did not speak.


    The three of us just chatted for a while, and with the two of us around, Old Gao''s spirits improved a lot. It was a very simple and casual chat with them. I felt very comfortable, just like we hadn''t sat together for a long time to chat.


    And in such a relaxed atmosphere, I can''t help but become emotional.


    In such an environment as the hospital, looking at some people who looked uncomfortable, looking at those people walking around in hospital clothes, his heart would always be a little heavy, always a little afraid.


    It was easy to think of the word'' farewell to life'' here, so I was especially afraid that something would happen to Old Gao, and the news of his death from fatigue would always come to my mind. I didn''t want Old Gao to be too busy because of the restaurant. I would hate myself for the rest of my life.


    I couldn''t help but think about the three of us getting older. What would that be like?


    I asked the two of them, "Old Gao, Hu Zi, what do you think the three of us look like when we get old?"


    "Old..." Old Gao thought for a while before saying, "I hope the Xingyun hotel will grow old with us. We can also walk in slowly, order a few dishes and pour a few glasses of wine."


    "That''s for sure!" Hu Zi said confidently, "In a few decades, the Xingyun hotel will definitely be more popular than it is now. Think about it. Decades of old stores will definitely become a famous hotel in Pucheng. Not to mention Pucheng, it is possible in the whole province. At that time, we don''t have to move. We can count the money and cramp every day sitting there. Maybe the legendary life of the three of us will be edited by someone else."


    "Damn, the whole world. You''re thinking too far." Old Gao laughed.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. In any case, the Xingyun hotel will definitely not be like this in the future. We will also be prosperous!" Hu Zi was very optimistic. He asked us again, "What do you two think?"


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "I didn''t think that far."


    Hu Zi looked at me again. I smiled and thought about it before slowly saying, "I really don''t know how far Xingyun hotel will go in the future, but I think as long as the Xingyun hotel can become a brand that everyone can remember, it can continue to stand in Pucheng."


    This is indeed my expectation.


    But I feel even more satisfied that no matter how far the Xingyun hotel can go, or even if the Xingyun hotel fails in the future and is tragically eliminated from the catering industry, as long as I am still with Hu Zi Old Gao.


    In my imagination, our relationship is still the same as now, we can meet often, not apart from each other, we can only get together once a year, no, we can still often eat barbecue and drink beer together, just like when we were young, how pleasant it was!


    Ding Ge and I already have children, and Old Gao and Hu Zi Lin Ya will find their loved ones, and our circle will continue to expand. We will sit around the children at a big table, the atmosphere is still very warm, we will all be very happy, we will all have bright smiles on our faces, we will all live a very good life, calm and warm.

 Chapter 545 Persuasion Again

    The liquid in the bottle slowly dripped down, and time quietly flowed. After one bottle was filled and another was replaced, Old Gao''s spirits were much better than before.


    Not long after, my phone rang. It was Ding Ge. She came over with Lin Ya and Du Ling. I went down to pick them up. When I saw Old Gao, the three of them also asked about Old Gao''s situation.


    "Nothing, nothing." Old Gao smiled and replied, "Why are you all here? All of a sudden, there were so many people that I felt like I was seriously ill."


    "Brother gaoyuan, don''t talk nonsense." Du Ling gave Old Gao a reproachful look and said, "We don''t trust you. You vomited so badly just now. Your face is very white and there is no blood color. But it scared me."


    Old Gao smiled and said apologetically, "Hey, I''m sorry, Xiaoling. I was so upset that I threw up all over the floor and you had to clean it up."


    Du Ling said nonchalantly, "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ge also said, "Just take care of yourself. It''s all because you worry too much and are too tired that you fall ill."


    Lin Ya also said, "Yes, you were the most careless person in the past. You don''t care about the details. You think how cool you were when you threw away the shopkeeper when you opened the pond!"


    Old Gao said unconvinced, "I was also very responsible at that time, okay?"


    Lin Ya continued, "Can it be compared to being a hands-on person now?"


    Now Old Gao had nothing to say.


    I couldn''t help but think about the old Old Gao. Indeed, in comparison, he really improved a lot. When he was in the pond, although he was not a shopkeeper, but when old meng was there, Old Gao really didn''t have to worry about it. Now, Old Gao paid more to the restaurant than Hu Zi and I did.


    As we chatted, everyone shifted the topic to the girl Old Gao liked, but no matter how we asked, Old Gao remained mysterious, so until now, I only knew that she was a neighbor of Old Gao, a few years younger than Old Gao, and the rest of the information was unknown.


    We were all talking and it was very lively. Plus Hu Zi and I, the five of us came to see Old Gao together and even attracted some attention because of the laughter. We had to keep our voices down. The hospital was a quiet place, or should we not disturb others?


    After a while, Hu Zi''s phone rang, and no one knew who was calling him. After hanging up, Hu Zi said, "You''re all here, so I''ll go back first."


    Old Gao said, "If you have something to do, go ahead and do it."


    Hu Zi stood up, and I stood up with him. I said to Hu Zi, "I''ll see you off."


    Hu Zi glanced at me and knew I had something to say to him. He didn''t refuse either. We walked out the door together.


    When I got to the parking lot, Hu Zi lit up a cigarette. I looked at Hu Zi, who was feeling a little emotional, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When I mentioned the girl that Old Gao liked, I caught the light in Hu Zi''s eyes. I thought that seeing Old Gao have a girl she liked, Hu Zi might feel a little uncomfortable.


    After all, they had girlfriends around them at that time, and then they suffered emotional setbacks together. After all the pain and great injury, the two of them would always have the same feeling of sympathy when they were together, which was also considered a kind of companionship. Therefore, when Hu Zi saw that Old Gao could fall in love with a girl again, his heart became complicated when there was no love in the world.


    Sure enough, I know Hu Zi very well, and my guess is very close. Hu Zi took a deep puff of his cigarette and said with mixed emotions, "I didn''t expect Old Gao to have someone he likes so soon."


    "Fast?"


    The restaurant has been open for almost a year, and it''s been almost a year since Old Gao and Wang Mengmeng started.


    What about Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei? It''s been more than a year.


    But after the same emotional trauma, Old Gao was able to walk out of the past and fall in love with a girl again. Hu Zi, however, distorted the whole concept of love, completely sealed herself in the emotional aspect, and also hurt the two girls, xiao yi and Xiaolian.


    Before, I never dared to mention these things, but today, seeing Old Gao sick, I really felt that I shouldn''t ignore some things. I can''t neglect my concern for my brothers, not only for their health, but also for their mental health, and even for their feelings.


    So, when I talk about the girl that Old Gao likes, I also hope to take this opportunity to say a few words to Hu Zi and correct his twisted love view.


    I looked at Hu Zi and said, "Hu Zi, you''ve been driving with li xiaowei for almost a year. Honestly, Li Xiaowei is not worth it for you to be like this. She is not worth it for you to be sad and miserable. She is not worth it for you to be trapped in the abyss of love."


    Although I would pity Li Xiaowei and lend her money, I would never forgive her for betraying Hu Zi. So when Hu Zi said those words to Li Xiaowei again, I didn''t want them to be together.


    Hu Zi was silent for a long time, then shook his head and said, "After all these years of love, can you really just forget? Did you forget Ding Ge for a day?"


    I was stunned, Ding Ge? Indeed, after we broke up, I never forgot her for a day. Even if I hid her in the deepest part of my heart, she would still easily appear in my mind.


    Hu Zi was right. Feelings are really something that loves deeply and hurts even more.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what happened to Li Xiaowei now? She forgave Li Dong and walked with him again. Now that the three of them had become a small family, they should be living a happy life, right?


    Thinking of this made me a little unhappy, why in this love, the person who was hurt had a good life, but the person who was hurt was still in pain?


    But I still had to persuade Hu Zi, and I continued, "No matter what, you shouldn''t be the scum of a relationship. I don''t want you to degenerate like this. He''s not the Hu Zi I used to know. Do you know? You''re like Old Gao right now. You''re sick, but he''s a physical illness, and you''re a mental illness. You should heal him, heal him, not stare at that scar, and remember the day it became a wound."


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly. He lowered his head slightly. I couldn''t see his expression clearly. The cigarette in his hand was burning quietly. After taking another deep breath, Hu Zi seemed to have gained some strength. He said slowly, "Yes, I''m sick. But can this disease be cured? It''s not like the fever and cold that Old Gao had. Doctors can just prescribe the right medicine, and even cancer can be treated. But what about this disease? What do you think? Take what medicine?"


    Hu Zi''s question, I don''t know how to answer it. If Ding Ge and I still don''t get back together, maybe I''m still sick. I don''t know how Old Gao got out of his last relationship. Maybe Hu Zi should ask him.


    I said to him, "Ask Old Gao how he cured himself."


    Hu Zi smiled again and shook his head, "We are different. Xing Yun, how long did Old Gao talk to wang mengmeng? All in all, they were only together for a few months. Old Gao thought he loved Wang Mengmeng very much, but maybe he didn''t love her too much. Even if he eloped with Wang Mengmeng, it might just be the pressure on his family that made him want to fight back."


    Perhaps only he knew how much Old Gao loved king Mengmeng, but this was not the reason why Hu Zi chose to fall.


    "But you should try walking out instead of locking yourself up."


    "Xing Yun." Hu Zi sighed and said, "You don''t have to persuade me anymore. I know you mean well, but is it useful to persuade me? There was no use at all. It was a matter of feelings that no one else could help. Just like when we took care of you, we could only take off your shoes when you were drunk and carry you to bed, but we couldn''t make you forget Ding Ge, could we? It''s the same today."


    Looking at Hu Zi with deep eyes, I felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    He narrowed his eyes again, looked up at the sky, and then looked into the distance, perhaps not in the distance, but just looking straight ahead. The scene in front of him had become a blur.


    He took another familiar puff, but did not let it out. Instead, he inhaled it directly into his lungs. This was the most harmful method of smoking, but Hu Zi seemed to be relieved from it. It was as if this was the only way to prevent his heart from being too depressed, so that his pain could be eased a little.


    "Xing Yun, I''m like a rusty piece of iron, completely corroded from the inside out, so even if President yu''s cancer can be cured, I don''t think I can cure it myself."


    I gritted my teeth and some emotions rolled up in my chest. I glared at Hu Zi and asked, "Do you like yourself like this? Do you know what you have become? Don''t you want to change in the past? You can stop doing that, you know?"


    Why would the difference be so great if they were also injured?


    Hu Zi looked pensive, but after the meeting, he seemed to have no answer and his eyes became confused. He said, "I don''t know. I don''t know if I like it, but I don''t think it''s important. I can''t choose."


    "You can choose!"


    I can''t! "Hu Zi''s voice suddenly grew louder, but then his breath relaxed again. He said with a pained look," I can''t. Do you remember Xing Yun? The boss before I resigned, his third year student, Li Xiaowei''s classmate, Xiao Wei envied her very much and felt that she was living a good life and was very beautiful. She felt very uncomfortable in her heart. However, that was just a third party. Even if she had a good material life, wouldn''t she still be a third party? Right?"


    Just when I didn''t know why Hu Zi mentioned it, Hu Zi said, "I got the girl." When he said this, he was expressionless and indifferent, as if he were just talking about what I had for lunch.


    The corners of Hu Zi''s mouth were slightly tilted as he continued, "It''s very easy. You can easily get into bed with a little money."


    Listening to Hu Zi''s words, looking at Hu Zi''s expression, looking at him as a whole, at this moment I couldn''t see Hu Zi clearly, feeling that he was so strange, which made me feel a little sad and sad, and his words made me not know what to say.


    "Why?" When Hu Zi left the cigarette on the ground, I finally asked.


    Hu Zi paused, not knowing what he was thinking. After a while, he replied indifferently, "I don''t know."


    "Okay, let''s go. We''ll talk next time."


    With that, Hu Zi unlocked the car and drove away in Yu Xinghui''s car. As I watched him leave, I didn''t move and couldn''t feel anything.

 Chapter 546 Lin Ya, Please Help

    The autumn wind blew gently in my ear and blew into my heart. It was cold, and the cold spread like broken ice.


    Hu Zi was nowhere to be seen. He just left, and I failed to persuade him again.


    Indescribable feelings, I don''t know whether to be angry with myself or Hu Zi?


    I suddenly didn''t know what to do!


    Hu Zi said that the pain he had experienced made him what he was now. The past was unchangeable, and so was the present.


    Is this how you let Hu Zi be?


    Is this right or wrong?


    But I knew that he was still the same Hu Zi I knew. He would come over when Old Gao was sick and say that his Yu xiangyuan share was for me to use first. He was still very concerned about us. He just changed in some ways, but no one changed. Our age would grow, our parts would age, and we would all change. But I knew that even if Hu Zi changed, our brotherhood would not change.


    And my persuasion is useless, so that''s the only way?


    Hey, I just hope that Hu Zi will meet a good girl like Old Gao again in the future. It''s nothing yet, but I don''t want to see Hu Zi alone in the next ten years or so.


    "Brother xingyun."


    At this moment, a shout suddenly came from behind.


    It was Du Ling.


    Du ling walked quickly towards me and asked with a little short breath, "Is Brother tiger gone?"


    I nodded and asked, "What? Do you have anything to do with him?"


    "It''s nothing." Du Ling lowered his head and whispered, "I was just asking if he went back to the Xingyun hotel tonight?"


    "He didn''t say." I withdrew my disordered thoughts and said, "It''s okay. We''ll go to yu xiangyuan together when we have time."


    Then we went back to the hospital together, and after Old Gao finished his fluids, the five of us left together.


    ...


    For the next two days, even though we told Old Gao to rest at home, he still came to the restaurant every day. He said he only sat there to check in. I couldn''t stop him, so I had to agree. In the morning, I didn''t ask Old Gao to go shopping with me. Ding Ge went with me.


    I still want Old Gao to rest more. Health is the capital of revolution. We really can''t compare to when we were young. At that time, we could eat barbecue in the middle of the night and surf the internet for a few days. But now, not to mention physical decline, we really don''t have that energy. Every day, we work hard for the restaurant. At night, we just want to soak our feet to relieve fatigue and sleep comfortably in bed.


    Especially after I bought the car, I slept very soundly every day. Ding Ge and I drove to her house again. Ding Ge''s parents were very satisfied. I satisfied both of their requests, and they respected me more.


    Ding Ge''s parents told him, and my parents were relieved.


    After that, I took dinger home in my new car and met my parents.


    Speaking of which, it has been more than two years since dinger last came to our town. Ding Ge also lamented on the way, not to mention the city, the changes in the countryside are great, many places are unfamiliar with the shadow of the past.


    And this is the first time Ding Ge has come to our new home!


    To my regret, Ding Ge came to my house again. It was really like a dream. Especially when I thought of this scene more than two years ago, some unspeakable emotions welled up in my heart.


    Before, because of Ding Ge''s parents, she had always felt guilty about my parents and dared not come to my house. Now that everything was settled, she dared to face my parents.


    My parents also had a bright smile on their faces. When I bought the car, they didn''t have to think of ways to save money for me. But when they saw my new car, they still asked me about money.


    My parents were relieved to hear what I said.


    ...


    This morning, Ding Ge and I got up early again, and the two of us drove to the market.


    It was a particularly cold morning, as if it had dropped a few degrees from yesterday. It was cold outside, and the greenery in the neighborhood was covered with dew. Ding Ge and I were wrapped tightly, and Ding Ge''s body was still trembling.


    The two of us walked quickly into the car. After we started the car, we quickly turned on the heat. Ding Ge''s teeth chattered and gurgled.


    I looked at Ding Ge who got up early and didn''t have time to dress up. Her white face was still very beautiful. She was able to get up so early to go to the market with me, which made me feel very warm, and at the same time, I felt very sorry for this girl.


    I drove the car on the road, and after a while, I didn''t feel cold anymore. This is our new car. Because Hu Zi''s car was driven away by Old Gao, we had to drive the new car to buy vegetables.


    Ding Ge fumbled for the radio in the car and said to me, "Xing Yun, it''s still a few months before we get married. We bought our car too. Why don''t I take this time to learn how to drive? What do you think?"


    "You want to learn how to drive?" I turned to look at Ding Ge and asked.


    Ding Ge nodded and replied, "Yeah, a lot of girls are learning how to drive now. Girls can drive too. I think I can learn. If you drink in the future, I can drive you home. And I think we can make time now. I don''t know if we have time in the future."


    I think so. Ding Ge learned how to drive herself. It would be more convenient for her to go anywhere she wanted after I ran out of time. I nodded and said, "Okay, you can learn if you want to."


    Ding Ge said excitedly, "You agree?"


    "There''s nothing against it. If you don''t want to learn, I''ll drive you for the rest of my life. If you want to learn, I''ll respect your wishes."


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Why is your mouth so sweet today?"


    I chuckled and said, "By the way, you can learn to drive, but you have to wait until we take our wedding photos."


    Ding Ge nodded and said, "I used to think it was early. I didn''t expect it to be so cold in the morning. It''s time to take a picture."


    Yes, time flies by. It''s almost winter, and the morning air is getting colder and colder. It wasn''t too cold at this time last year, but it was too cold this year. It''s so cold now. I don''t know what''s going on this winter.


    "Yeah. By the way," I asked Ding Ge again, "Did you ask me about the girl?"


    "What is it?" Dinger looked at me and asked.


    "It''s about getting her to take our wedding photos." I told dinger before.


    Ding Ge said reluctantly, "Xing Yun, I think we should go back to the studio."


    "The photo taken by the studio is too ordinary!"


    I used to work in the bridal photography studio, and I knew what was going on inside. The cheaper the price, the fewer clothes were used for the shoot. Usually, there were only a few clothes for the shoot at the price, and then there were the interior and exterior scenes. Anyway, when I worked in the studio, the interior scenes were never updated at all. Changing positions and styles would always be a few backgrounds, and the exterior scenes would be different depending on the amount of money. Some were in Pucheng and some were out of town.


    But the wedding photos that were taken were really beautiful and beautiful, but they were too ordinary. It felt like everyone''s wedding photos were almost the same, and the photographer took one couple after another every day. I felt that they were numb and lost their passion for photography, just like an old couple who had lived for many years, just doing it as a job. As long as the pass is complete.


    I like photography, so I really want to make my wedding photos with Ding Ge look better and more creative.


    And these days, I''ve been thinking about how to film it. I''ve already got some ideas in my mind. The people in the studio can''t satisfy these ideas, and it''s not impossible. But according to my request, I don''t know how much more it will cost. So after thinking about it, only Lin Ya can help us. We know each other very well, and we must have a good understanding of each other. I''ll tell Lin Ya what I want.


    I told ding ge what I was thinking. Ding Ge pouted and said to me, "Then go talk to the girl yourself. If she agrees, she will agree. If she doesn''t agree, I''ll let her know. If she doesn''t want to shoot, she will be embarrassed to refuse."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you." As for Lin Ya, I won''t be polite. And I think she''ll probably agree.


    After coming back from the market, I stayed at the restaurant for a while and then went to the cake shop.


    Lin Ya was sitting behind the counter in a daze, looking a little sad. Her eyes were staring blankly at the street lights or trees outside, not knowing what she was thinking.


    I walked over to her, smiled and said, "Girl, please do me a favor."


    "No." Lin Ya didn''t even look at me. She held her cheek in her hand and refused.


    I smiled, not embarrassed, and continued, "I didn''t say anything about being busy, so you refuse first."


    Lin Ya looked at me for a few seconds, as if she had seen through me all of a sudden, "It''s definitely not a good thing. I won''t help."


    Lin Ya had to be coaxed, and he couldn''t fight her. I continued to smile and said, "I really want to ask you a favor. You can only help me with this."


    Lin Ya did not reject him so outright, but asked, "What is it? Look at how serious you are."


    "I would like you to take a wedding photo of Ding Ge and me." I made my request to Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya was stunned for a moment, and there was a slight change in her calm face. She frowned and asked, "Why do you want me to take a picture? My photography shop was already closed. Just look for a wedding photography shop. I know our studio in Pucheng very well. I can introduce you all."


    "I''m not looking for the studio, I''m only looking for you!"


    "Why do you have to look for me?" Lin Ya smiled doubtfully and asked, "I''m not very good at it either. I''m not as good as those who take wedding photos often. Besides, I haven''t taken any wedding photos."


    Speaking of this, lin ya''s face changed again. She shook her head and said without waiting for me to speak, "It''s not that I don''t want to take pictures. I really can''t do it, Xing Yun. Besides, even if I take pictures for you, I still have to find a studio to make them. If you don''t take pictures for others, you can find a studio. I really can''t help you."


    "But..."


    I want to talk to Lin Ya seriously about my thoughts, maybe she will change her mind.


    Just as I spoke, Lin Ya smiled, looked behind me and said, "You''re here."


    I didn''t know who it was. I turned my head and saw a man walk into the cake shop.

 Chapter 547 : Secret

    This is a man who looks a few years younger than us. Call him a big boy. He''s very fair and pretty. He has glasses on his face and a sunny smile on his mouth. He waved at lin ya and shouted, "Sister ya."


    Lin Ya smiled and walked out from behind the counter.


    I looked at the boy in doubt. Who is he? How come I''ve never seen it before?


    Lin ya grabbed my arm and said to the big boy, "Come on, introduce me, Meng Xingyun. I told you before."


    Then Lin Ya pointed to the big boy and introduced me, "Xing Yun, this is Shi Yang."


    The boy named Shi Yang reached out his hand to me. I hesitated for less than a second and politely reached out and shook shi yang''s hand.


    Lin Ya only introduced me to Shi Yang''s name, nothing else.


    Looking at Lin Ya''s attitude towards Shi Yang, I think the two of them should be good friends, or better, because I always felt that Lin Ya''s attitude today was a little ambiguous, always felt that she seemed to deliberately let us misunderstand her relationship with Shi Yang.


    "I''ll make you a cup of milk tea. What kind of Shi Yang do you drink?" Lin Ya asked Shi Yang again.


    Shi yang was quite good-looking. His smile looked very warm, just like the sun. It was hard to hate him. His temperament was very clean. He smiled and said, "Anything, sister ya."


    I looked at Shi Yang and wondered who he was. I haven''t seen him before, I haven''t heard lin ya talk about him, I haven''t even seen him in the bakery. If he and Lin Ya are good friends, even if I haven''t, I should have heard his name.


    Shi Yang smiled shyly at me as if he was a little restrained. I politely said to him, "Sit down."


    "No." Shi Yang shook his head. "I''m leaving now."


    "Just got here. Have a seat."


    "Sister ya and I have something to do." Shi Yang replied politely.


    At this time, Lin Ya also took a cup of milk tea, smiled brightly and handed it to Shi Yang, and at the same time said to Shi Yang, "Shi Yang, wait a minute, I''ll make a phone call."


    Shi yang nodded.


    Lin Ya took out her phone and made a phone call. It turned out to be Ding Ge. She asked Ding Ge to come over and help her look after the store and sell milk tea. After she called, she smiled at me again and said, "Lend your girlfriend a day."


    I frowned and whispered to her, "What are you going to do one day?"


    "Secret!" Lin Ya said mysteriously.


    "No, who is this Shi Yang? Why haven''t I heard you say that before?" I asked curiously.


    Lin Ya was rarely as enthusiastic about people as he was today. This Shi Yang must be different.


    Lin Ya smiled again and replied softly, "Secret!"


    Secret?


    I smiled bitterly, and then Lin Ya gave me a few more instructions for me to tell Ding Ge what to say. After that, she went out with shi yang.


    When Lin Ya and Shi Yang went out together, Ji Ze also happened to walk into the cake shop.


    When I saw Lin Ya going out with a strange man, the sensitive Ji Ze''s eyes were filled with too many questions and surprises. He looked straight at the back of the two people who had left, and I walked to him and looked at them suspiciously.


    What''s the relationship between Lin Ya and this Shi Yang?


    The two of them drove away. Ji ze touched me and asked with a complicated look, "Who is that?"


    I shook my head and replied, "I don''t know. I only know his name is Shi Yang."


    "Shi Yang?" Ji Ze frowned and asked, "Who is he?"


    I smiled bitterly. Apparently, Ji Ze''s brain was going to short-circuit. I said again, "It''s the first time I''ve seen him today. I only know his name. I don''t know anything else."


    "The girl''s boyfriend?" Ji Ze stared at the door with glazed eyes, although Lin Ya and Shi Yang had already left.


    I don''t know how to answer this question. If two people are just friends, Lin Ya obviously doesn''t have to hide anything, then why does she keep it a secret?


    One possibility was that Shi Yang was Lin Ya''s boyfriend, as ji ze said. It seemed to make sense why Lin Ya was so good to shi yang.


    But I basically know Lin Ya''s life. If Shi Yang was really her boyfriend, how did they know each other? When did the two of them start talking?


    I don''t know.


    But I always feel that this possibility is very low.


    Shi Yang''s appearance was so sudden that there was no preparation at all, and the two of them did not look like a couple in the cake shop.


    But I couldn''t be 100 % sure, so I shook my head again and said to ji ze, "I don''t know either."


    Ji Ze panicked and said, "What do you mean you don''t know if that person is the girl''s boyfriend or not?"


    Ji Ze''s emotions were unusually excited, and there was a strong light in his eyes. If Shi Yang was really Lin Ya''s boyfriend, it was obvious that this matter was a huge blow to Ji Ze, and he would definitely feel bad for a while.


    But I really couldn''t answer. I pulled ji ze to sit down and said, "You sit down first and calm down. Now we don''t know anything. Don''t think about it. What if it isn''t?"


    I patted Ji Ze on the back, but he seemed to have lost his soul, not knowing what he was thinking.


    At this moment, another possibility occurred to me.


    This Shi Yang, it was also possible that Lin Ya had deliberately come to provoke Ji Ze. Shi Yang was not Lin Ya''s boyfriend. She let Shi Yang appear in the cake shop and showed a close relationship, just to make Lin Ya misunderstand, so that he completely gave up on her and left the cake shop.


    Thinking about it like this, it seems to make more sense.


    I quickly slapped the table and said to ji ze, "I see, this is the girl''s trick. That Shi Yang is just a normal friend of his. She deliberately acted as if Shi Yang was her boyfriend, but in fact, she was trying to stimulate you, to make you desperate, to let you leave."


    After hearing what I said, Ji Ze''s eyes lit up as if he had caught a straw and asked excitedly, "Really?"


    "I think so." I analyzed my guess for Ji Ze. "Do you think we wouldn''t know if the girl was really in love? You must know, right? You''re at the bakery every day. I''m afraid you know that the girl made a few phone calls. At night, she came home and we were all there. Before her, there was no love at all. This Shi Yang, she probably asked for. Look, she just wanted to piss you off on purpose."


    Ji Ze nodded in agreement, but he still said worriedly, "What if it is? I think the girl is really different from the man just now. I can''t tell what''s different, but it feels different."


    "That''s because you care too much about the girl. You feel that way when anyone gets close to him."


    "Maybe." Ji Ze replied absent-mindedly.


    After a while, Ding Ge came over. Ji Ze and I also asked Ding Ge about Lin Ya. After all, she slept in the same bed with Lin Ya at night, and none of Lin Ya''s secrets could stop him.


    After listening to our questions, Ding Ge looked more confused than we were. She also didn''t know about Shi Yang.


    The more I felt that my guess was right.


    But this still made it difficult for Ji Ze to sit still. He had a hard day, and we couldn''t help him.


    On this day, Lin Ya did spend the whole day outside. She didn''t come back until the bakery was about to close. Ji ze had too much to ask, but he didn''t dare to ask. He came to the opposite side and asked me for help. He wanted to know more about Shi Yang.


    I will definitely help you with this! Now that Ji Ze and I are friends of life and death, he has helped me so much in buying a car. I will help with this small favor. In fact, even if ji ze doesn''t say anything, I will also ask Lin Ya if I''m curious.


    Of course, and I want to ask her to help me and Ding Ge take our wedding photos. I want to talk to her again.


    The bakery got off work early. I didn''t go back with Du Ling until the Xingyun hotel closed.


    I knocked directly on the opposite door. Tang Manya opened the door for me. I walked to Lin Ya''s bedroom and knocked.


    Lin Ya''s voice came from inside.


    "I''m asleep. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "You knew I was the one who said that." Lin Ya said so before I could say anything. She obviously knew I was the one knocking on the door, and she definitely knew what I wanted to talk to her about. She was avoiding me on purpose.


    "What are you doing? You''re still up so late."


    "Cut the crap. Come out and talk to us." I smiled and said in a commanding tone.


    "But your girlfriend is here. What else do you want to use force on me?" Lin Ya said.


    "Hehe, open the door."


    "It''s really inconvenient. Why can''t you say no tomorrow?"


    "What''s the inconvenience? I know you two haven''t slept. Don''t try to lie to me."


    I tried to open the door, but it was locked inside, so I shouted to Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, open the door."


    I heard Ding Ge and Lin Ya laughing inside.


    "Dinger, don''t move... I''ve convinced you both. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you out."


    Then I spent a few more minutes in front of Lin Ya''s bedroom. Lin Ya finally opened the door after being tortured by me. As expected, she didn''t sleep. She glared at me angrily, walked to the living room with her arms folded around her chest, and said to me, "What can''t I say tomorrow? Must I say it today? You have a bad temper, too."


    I opened the crack in the bedroom door a little and looked inside at Ding Ge. Ding Ge immediately wrapped herself up tightly, revealing only a cute head. She looked at me and said, "Aren''t you looking for a girl? Why are you looking at me?"


    "I can''t even look at it." They''re almost married, so why are you so shy?


    Ding Ge deliberately turned his head away.


    I smiled and said, "I''ll have a chat in my room later."


    "You wish." This time, Ding Ge went straight into bed.


    I smiled warmly, only feeling that the coldness in my body was gone after talking to Ding Ge, completely surrounded by the feeling of happiness.


    I walked towards lin ya, smiled and said, "Are you guilty?"


    "Why should I be guilty? I think you should be guilty. Believe it or not, I''m suing Ding Ge for being rude." Lin Ya said righteously.


    I didn''t care about Lin Ya''s threat at all. I looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Tell me, did you send Shi Yang here?"

 Chapter 548 Wedding Photo Program

    Lin Ya didn''t look guilty at all. He stared at a pair of beautiful big eyes and asked, "Hey, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by that?"


    I thought Lin Ya looked a little funny. I couldn''t help but smile, "Just tell me what Shi Yang has to do with you."


    "Boyfriend." Lin Ya said proudly, his mouth slightly curled up.


    "Can you fake your expression any more?"


    "What''s wrong? Why can''t Shi Yang be my boyfriend? Is there a problem?"


    "There''s a big problem!"


    "What''s the problem?" Lin ya looked into my eyes, her eyes, as if I was the one being interrogated.


    "That Shi Yang should be a few years younger than you, right?" I asked.


    "Hey, I''m not convinced. Why can Old Gao like a girl younger than her? Why can''t I like Shi Yang? What kind of logic is that?"


    "Okay, tell me where you two went today."


    "There''s no need to tell you this. It''s not normal for couples to stick together." Lin Ya said impatiently, "If that''s why you''re looking for me, then I don''t think there''s much to talk about. You can believe it if you want to, but you can''t believe it if you don''t want to."


    That''s lin ya!


    I nodded. Anyway, I don''t have any evidence. It''s just a guess. If Lin Ya doesn''t want to admit it, just let her be. I think no matter what her relationship with Shi Yang is, the truth will surface over time, and I know it won''t be long.


    I took another breath and motioned for Lin Ya to sit down in the living room, and I sat down beside her.


    Lin Ya wrapped himself up and I asked, "Is it cold? Let me get you a blanket."


    "No need." Lin Ya put his legs on the sofa and asked me, "What else do you want to say?"


    "You know, what I told you this morning."


    This time, looking at the sincere look in my eyes, Lin Ya no longer refused without hesitation. She frowned and asked, "What kind of wedding photos do you want to take? With so many studios, there''s nothing that can satisfy your requirements?"


    I shook my head.


    Lin ya snorted and said sarcastically, "Then you have high standards."


    "Actually, it''s not too high, but if the studio comes according to my request, the fee must be very scary." I smiled.


    Lin Ya''s lips curled up and said, "My fees are scary too! It''s not cheaper than the studio."


    "Can''t you make any price?" I said angrily.


    "Do you have money? This is the place where you can get rich." Lin Ya said very disrespectfully.


    I chuckled. Lin Ya knew I didn''t have any money, so I knew she wouldn''t charge anything.


    Lin Ya turned his eyes again and said, "Why don''t you ask Shi Yang to take a picture?"


    I stared at Lin Ya and asked, "Is he a photographer?"


    Lin ya nodded.


    I smiled, and Lin Ya was finally willing to reveal a little bit of information about Shi Yang. But I still shook my head. What I needed was Lin Ya, not Shi Yang.


    At this time, Lin Ya covered his mouth and yawned. I knew it was getting late, so I took the time to say to lin ya, "Well, girl, I''ll tell you what I think. If you want to, you can take a picture for us. If you don''t want to, you can ask Shi Yang for me."


    If I wanted to get the effect I wanted, it was Lin Ya, but if Lin Ya really didn''t agree, I wouldn''t force it, so I had to find someone else to do it.


    I thought about it, organized my thoughts, and then said to lin ya, "Nowadays, wedding photography seems to be pursuing more and more high-end and westernized, and more and more artistic. However, I want to reverse it, I want to make wedding photos live."


    I don''t want to just pick a studio, then pick a set of clothes, okay, set the rules, put on your makeup, change your clothes, go take a picture, go take a picture in a fixed set of interior scenes. In some places, the first time you see those backdrop walls, you don''t have any feelings. The photographer can take a picture wherever he wants to take a picture, and you can do whatever you want. Those smiles are made by the photographer to make you smile. Instead of laughing as you please."


    "Well, it''s pretty, but it''s just pretty. But I don''t want to. I think, why do we have to shoot in front of those unfamiliar backgrounds? Is it not good to switch to places we are familiar with? Why only pose a few positions? We don''t need to pose at all. The moment we freeze, the position is the position."


    "Think about it. In the studio we worked in before, the outside scene is not to be mentioned. The inside scene is all about fake scenes and some props. Basically, except for the makeup time, the shooting process is very fast. A good photographer can finish a set of clothes in a few minutes."


    And if we really do this according to my request, I think it will take a few days to get serious. If we let the studio do this, time is money!


    Lin Ya listened to me and her expression became more and more serious.


    However, these photos are like a vase. They are just beautiful but have no content. You can say it''s very artistic and beautiful, but... How to say it, I don''t know how to describe it anyway. How do I want to shoot it? I want to shoot life! The picture of us eating is really eating, not props. Think about it. Two people, sitting at the table, there is a pile of colorful food, and even a warm aroma. Two people eat with chopsticks. The moment the food is in their mouths, the moment their mouths bulge, it can be photographed. You can also take pictures of cooking! You can take pictures of washing and cutting vegetables! The two of us walked together, went shopping together, and even sat on the bed and watched american tv shows together on a small laptop, which could be taken at the same time as us from a triangular angle. You can shoot all of these. This is better than that kind of stylized shooting, isn''t it?"


    At this time, I had a lot of images in my mind, and I was talking more and more excited, and Lin Ya was listening more and more absorbed, as if she also had the picture I described in her mind.


    "Everything is a familiar and real scene. Then, we can take a picture of where we went, where we held hands for the first time, where we kissed for the first time."


    Lin Ya suddenly joked, "Do you want to take a picture of the place you went to bed for the first time?"


    "You can ask dinger about that. If she wants to, I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with it."


    These photos will record our lives and our past. In the end, of course, there will be a set of photos in wedding dresses. Ding Ge had always liked the sea, so we went to the beach for our last set. Dinger would wear a wedding dress, and the wind would blow up her hair. Behind her was the sea and the blue sky. It was exceptionally beautiful, and everything was dreamy. We walked hand in hand on the beach, with footprints at our feet and the intoxicating setting sun behind us. That scene must be very romantic, and Ding Ge would love it."


    This time, I have to make up for my previous promise.


    After saying this, I took a deep breath and said to lin ya, "But these photos must be taken by someone who is familiar with me and Ding Ge. This way, everyone will not be embarrassed and the photos will be very natural. It will not feel like they are being taken, and there will be no restraint. If they are strangers, the effect will be greatly reduced. This is the first point, and the second point is of course, photography. You are the only one who can fulfill these two requirements."


    When I told lin ya all the thoughts in my heart, there were some tears in her eyes. She seemed very moved. This time, she didn''t shake her head again, but nodded seriously and said, "I''ll take it for you!"


    After hearing Lin Ya''s resolute reply, I was also relieved. It was really great that Lin Ya could agree. Without her, I really didn''t know how to realize my idea.


    Lin Ya asked again, "How did you think of all this?"


    "Just thinking, thinking, thinking. I actually prepared two sets of plans, but think about it."


    "What''s the other set?" Lin Ya asked curiously.


    "The other one, I named it 99 % love. In this world, there is no perfect love. I agree with this sentence, including me and Ding Ge. So, I use 99 % love as the theme, and then each photo is accompanied by a theme of love, such as romance, understanding, tolerance, loyalty, etc. How do you get rid of this by combining the theme with the photo?"


    Lin Ya nodded and said, "Just shoot the first set. I still like the first set. The effect must be perfect."


    I agree with Lin Ya, because I already have those images in my mind at this time, and I know how to shoot them, so I can take some pictures of Ding Ge alone, and I can communicate with Lin Ya in a simple way, so she must be fine.


    Just like that, this night, I convinced Lin Ya to take wedding photos for me and Ding Ge.


    The next day, I had a detailed conversation with Ding Ge and Lin Ya, finalizing the shooting plan and preparing to start our shooting.


    My idea is to shoot in a week''s time, not speed, just quality!


    Lin Ya had nothing to say, but Ding Ge complained that you were deliberately torturing me. Of course, the happiness in her eyes showed that she still liked my disgust, and I was looking forward to what the photos would look like.


    Lin Ya also said that Shi Yang had private photography equipment that she could borrow to take pictures. At that time, she would directly trouble Shi Yang''s studio for production. Shi Yang could do it, and the fee would not be expensive, so we don''t have to worry about the follow-up.


    When Lin Ya mentioned Shi Yang at this time, my heart became a little suspicious. Listening to lin ya''s tone, this Shi Yang must have a special relationship with her. I was a little drummed up. Could this big sunny boy really be Lin Ya''s new boyfriend?

 Chapter 549 : Kind Invitation

    When lin ya picked up Shi Yang''s equipment, we started taking wedding photos as well.


    The shoot lasted a week and took a lot of photos. About two-thirds of the photos were deleted, and Ding Ge was reluctant to delete every one of them.


    The whole process of taking the picture was still very difficult, but for this result, I was especially satisfied, especially when I looked at the clear photos on the computer, looking at me and Ding Ge, I was extremely excited.


    On the last day, we went to the seaside for a day of filming. When we came back, our great hero, Lin Ya, unfortunately caught a cold and caught a cold.


    However, Lin Ya did the rest of the editing, and then we selected some photos for the studio to make. Lin Ya took the usb drive to Shi Yang and asked him to help.


    We met Shi Yang a few more times, but the relationship between Shi Yang and Lin Ya was still a mystery, unclear and hard to guess.


    This is hard for Ji Ze.


    After lin ya finished the photos, I picked up nine more and uploaded them to my friends.


    Our wedding photos!


    And when this movement was sent out, it received the blessings of many people. Everyone felt that such wedding photos were especially fresh and expressed their special liking. I was also very happy to see everyone''s comments, and there was a little bit of vanity rippling in my heart.


    Boss Feng wechat, who had bought a car before, also commented on his congratulations and that he would have to treat him to a wedding. They have helped us so much, and now they say that the wedding banquet will definitely be an invitation. I also replied that I will.


    And this wedding photo also brought me an unexpected thing.


    The thing is, after a busy day, I used to pass the time in the cake shop, clean and bright windows, slow music, I found that I almost fell in love with this place. Tang Manya also said that when the funds were sufficient, he hoped to change to a bigger store and the decoration was beautiful. I expressed my interest in sitting in a beautiful and amazing cake shop.


    After a while, lin ya came over, and with Lin Ya, there was a lady she didn''t know.


    Lin ya walked towards me and called out to me, "Xing Yun."


    I looked at Lin Ya, and at this moment, the lady next to Lin Ya opened her mouth to me. She took out a business card, handed it to me, and introduced herself, "You return Mr. Meng, that wedding photo with the theme of life is your idea, right?"


    I frowned and was a little surprised. I didn''t expect this lady to talk to me first. She seemed to be looking for me.


    I took the business card and looked at it. It showed that it was manager Ye from a wedding photography company. This manager Ye was about thirty years old and looked quite capable. She had the demeanor of an elite urban woman.


    Lin Ya said to manager Ye, "Manager Ye, please sit down."


    Lin Ya and manager Ye sat down opposite me, and Lin Ya explained to me, "Xing Yun, this manager Ye has seen your wedding photo with Ding Ge, and he has a very high evaluation. He came here from Green city to see you."


    Manager Ye also smiled and said to me, "Mr. Meng, everyone in the company and I have seen your wedding photos with your girlfriend. We both like them very much. I''ve been in the wedding photography industry for many years, and I''ve seen so many different styles of photos, but this is the first time I''ve seen such a lifestyle theme. It''s very down-to-earth and beautiful. Through these photos, you can feel a sense of romance and warmth..."


    This manager Ye was obviously a good talker. She said a lot and a lot there, and she spoke very fast. I was embarrassed to hear her keep praising me, so I could only keep saying thank you.


    It was a great honor for me and Ding Ge to be recognized by the manager of the wedding photography company.


    After saying a lot, manager Ye asked me tentatively, "Mr. Meng, I don''t know what you do for a living."


    I politely replied, "I opened a small restaurant with a friend, and the Xingyun hotel opposite is."


    Manager Ye nodded, smiled and asked, "Oh, Mr. Meng..."


    "You can call me Xing Yun. It''s awkward to keep calling me Mr. Meng." I still like it when people call me by my name. It sounds so easy. Xing Yun Xing Yun, walking cloud.


    "Okay, Xing Yun." Manager Ye maintained a polite smile throughout the entire time. It was easy to get a good impression of her by smiling all the time. It was very comfortable to talk to her. "You usually like photography, right?"


    I nodded and replied, "Yes, I used to work in a photography shop and worked as an assistant for a while."


    "I think so too. If it weren''t for a passion for photography, I wouldn''t have taken such quality photos."


    "Lin Ya took the picture. You should praise her." I reached out and pointed at lin ya.


    "Indeed, miss lin did a beautiful and professional job. But miss lin said that this idea is yours. You are the soul of the photos. Without your idea, there would be no photos." Manager Ye added.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just smiled. I still didn''t understand why manager Ye wanted to talk to me.


    Finally, manager Ye told me what she came for. She said to me, "Xing Yun, I was wondering if you were interested in joining our company."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect manager Ye to ask me to join their company! It was a surprise to me. Although others thought so highly of me, I knew how much I was worth. Besides, I also had a Xingyun hotel. I quickly and tactfully refused, "Manager Ye, you think too highly of me. I''m really not good at it. I''m just playing."


    Xing Yun, don''t be modest. I know you''re capable. I haven''t seen a picture like this in a long time. If you are willing, we will definitely offer you a generous offer. You may ask for any salary."


    I shook my head and said, "Thank you, manager Ye. Thank you very much. But for the time being, I really don''t have that idea. Look, I''m still running a restaurant. I can''t leave it behind. No."


    "Well, I won''t let you leave. I think you can just hire a professional manager to take care of it. Our company sincerely invited you to join us. We are very sincere. You like photography so much. Why don''t you do what you like? Is that right?" Manager Ye obviously wouldn''t give up easily.


    It was a good feeling to hear manager Ye''s words and feel the importance she placed on herself. To be honest, if it was in the past, I would have been really excited. I think I would have joined because I really liked photography.


    But now that I have the Xingyun hotel, if I really decide to join the other company, I will definitely choose to quit or it will be unfair to Hu Zi Old Gao. But I don''t want to quit. The Xingyun hotel means a lot to me. There''s no accident that I won''t quit. It''s the work of me and Hu Zi senior three.


    So I had to reject manager Ye again.


    Manager ye had a look of regret in her eyes, but she still insisted on talking to me for a while. Finally, seeing that I was really firm, she didn''t say anything, but she still didn''t give up completely. She said to add a wechat with me and said that if I changed my mind, I could look for her at any time.


    Finally, manager Ye added, "Xing Yun, as a photographer, it''s really exciting to see such a photo. It''s also fate to be able to meet through it. Well, Xing Yun, since the photos have been handed over to our company, our company promises to produce them at the best level and give them to you for free."


    When I heard that, I was shocked and quickly refused, "How can it be free? It''s all business. You can pay as much as you want. You can''t make up for it."


    I know that manager Ye is doing this to make me owe her a favor, so if I want to do this in the future, I will definitely choose their company first.


    Manager Ye''s resolute attitude made me feel a little embarrassed. Accept it. I don''t think it''s appropriate for the two of them to receive such a big gift for the first time.


    Finally, Lin Ya said, "If that''s the case, you can agree, Xing Yun."


    I didn''t seem to have a choice, so I nodded.


    This was undoubtedly my gain, manager Ye''s loss.


    After sitting for a while, manager Ye left. I sat in the cake shop and didn''t know how I felt. I really didn''t like to owe people favors, so I couldn''t accept it calmly.


    Lin Ya, on the other hand, smiled and said to me, "Since they gave it to you, you should take it. It''s such a good thing. I saved you a lot of money."


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. Lin Ya didn''t have a backache when he was standing.


    Lin Ya looked at me again and asked, "How is it? He was very serious just now. Didn''t you think about it?"


    I shook my head and said, "I am very satisfied and free now. I don''t want to be bound by that."


    "But you like photography, don''t you?" Lin Ya advised me again, "Do you really want to open a restaurant with Hu Zi Old Gao for the rest of your life?"


    "It''s great to be able to drive for the rest of your life!" Of course, I want the Xingyun hotel to continue. "As for photography, it doesn''t have to be a job. I think it''s good."


    Lin Ya seemed to be trying to persuade me, so I quickly said, "Come on girl, don''t try to persuade me. I was tired of talking to manager ye just now."


    Lin Ya wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything after all.


    ...


    In the evening, after Old Gao and du ling were left in the restaurant, I showed them my wedding photos with Ding Ge.


    At this moment, Hu Zi came over.


    After so many days, it was not easy to see Hu Zi.


    Du Ling laughed and said, "Brother tiger, you''re here."


    At this moment, Hu Zi was holding a black bag in his hand and throwing it in front of the three of us. The corner of his mouth was raised, and there was a loud bang on the table. I almost got hit and said, "Damn, what is it?"


    "Open it." Hu Zi seemed to be in a good mood.


    I suddenly felt that this picture was a little familiar. I looked at Hu Zi, and then I looked at the black bag in front of me. Is there money in it?


    "Damn!" Old Gao opened it and cursed.


    I saw that it was money!

 Chapter 550 : All the Bitter And All the Sweet

    A black bag, at a glance, was full of money, almost full. Bundles of money were piled up in a mess, giving people a strong sense of visual impact.


    "Damn!" Old Gao took out two bundles of money. His eyes were filled with the reflection of money. He said excitedly, "How many bags are there? How many bags are there?"


    Du Ling was shocked and even scared, "Brother tiger, where did you get this money?"


    "Of course I earned it!" Hu Zi said to Du Ling.


    He looked at Old Gao and me again, his face full of pride, and said, "How is it? Don''t you think it''s a scam now? This is the Yu xiangyuan''s first month''s dividend!"


    Is this the dividends of the Yu xiangyuan?


    Old Gao and I looked at each other in disbelief.


    We all agreed that Old Gao joining the Yu xiangyuan was a scam, but it wasn''t! He really got his first month''s bonus!


    It seems that life is really unimaginable!


    "A local tyrant!"


    I was speechless, "Then you don''t have to bring it over. Just deposit it in the bank."


    "Haha." Hu Zi smiled again and said happily, "This is for you to see, in case you don''t believe me. And with a bag of money like this, it''s heavy, and it feels really strong."


    I said to Hu Zi, "Since you have the money, you should pay back what you owe ji ze first."


    "Of course!"


    Hu Zi took out two more bundles of money, wanted to hand it to Du Ling, and said at the same time, "Xiaoling, here, this is your bonus."


    Du Ling was so scared that he took a few steps back and exclaimed, "Brother tiger, what are you giving me the money for? What are you giving me the bonus for?"


    "You worked so hard at the restaurant every day, so of course you have to give me a bonus." Hu Zi insisted.


    "It''s hard for everyone, I don''t want it." Du Ling knew that Hu Zi wanted to help her, and she quickly refused.


    "What are you doing? Hold it!" Hu Zi took Du Ling''s hand and shoved 20,000 yuan into her mouth." Take it," he ordered. How are you doing at the restaurant? The three of us see it. Ask Xing Yun and Old Gao if they agree or disagree with me giving you this money?"


    After that, Hu Zi looked at Old Gao and me.


    Of course I don''t mind. Besides, this is Hu Zi''s personal money. He can do whatever he wants. Old Gao just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Hu Zi added, "Xiaoling, just take it. I''ve suffered so much before, but now, it''s all good and bad!"


    Du Ling bit her lips and shook her head stubbornly.


    Hu Zi said softly again, "You see, you''ve been cheated before. You''ve been out for so long, and you haven''t given your family any money yet, have you? These twenty thousand dollars, you should take care of the family, so that they can improve their lives, right? And your brother''s living expenses, the child is growing up, you have to eat well, or where is the energy to study! Besides, why not spend money on food and clothes, right?"


    This time, Du Ling did not refuse. Instead, he looked at Hu Zi with moist eyes and replied, "Brother tiger, thank you."


    "Why are you so polite to Brother tiger? Remember, we are all children of poor families, and the burden on our shoulders is heavier than others. You are a girl, your brother is still young, and your responsibility is heavier than a man! Don''t you want your family to live a better life? Didn''t you expect to live in the city and leave the countryside? If you follow Brother tiger in the future, you won''t suffer!"


    Du Ling didn''t say a word and just nodded lightly.


    "Well, why are you crying? Wipe your tears away!"


    Old Gao handed the paper over. Du Ling wiped his tears and Hu Zi said, "Happy night! Xiaoling, go get two bottles of wine. It''s white. I''ll have a drink with Xing Yun Old Gao."


    "You''re going crazy!" I was shocked by Hu Zi. The three of them had two bottles of white. Can they walk back after drinking?


    Hu Zi had already started to take the cup and said to us, "It''s been a long time since I drank it. I''m so happy today. We have to make up for what we didn''t drink before. I finally found a time. I don''t know when I''ll drink it again."


    Hu Zi was right. He''s really busy right now. The three of us haven''t had a drink together for a long time. It''s a rare opportunity. It''s not like before. The three of us can drink whenever we want.


    Old Gao and I stood up. Hu Zi looked at the monitor and asked, "What were you looking at?"


    "My wedding photo with Ding Ge."


    Another sad light flashed in Hu Zi''s eyes. He smiled and gave me a thumbs-up and said, "Cow! It was a good shot."


    Looking at Hu Zi with a smile on his face, I suddenly remembered the scene of Hu Zi burning wedding photos under the train tracks. Obviously, he didn''t forget that.


    How could he have forgotten?


    The three of us walked up to the front table and sat down. Du Ling also brought us a few dishes. At the same time, he said to the three of us, "You three should drink less. If you drink too much, you still feel bad."


    "It''s okay. Two bottles of wine won''t be enough to get you down." Hu Zi opened the bottle and started pouring.


    He leaned over and said, "Your wedding photos have been taken too. Time is passing really fast. Day after day. Now that the car has been bought and the house is almost finished, it can be said that everything is ready but for the east wind. Congratulations, congratulations!"


    I smiled and said, "Everything is ready. There are so many things not prepared."


    "By the way, did you book a hotel?" Hu Zi asked again.


    I shook my head.


    Hu Zi handed the wine to Old Gao and me and said, "I think we can do it in the Yu xiangyuan. After all, the Yu xiangyuan is still a little smaller. I''ll do it in the Yu xiangyuan. I''ve also packed cigarettes and alcohol! Don''t worry about this."


    "Money is different!" I teased Hu Zi.


    "Of course! It will be a good day in the future, and the three of us will still eat and drink together. If I have a bite of meat to eat, you have a bite of meat to eat." Hu Zi said generously.


    Instead of rejecting Hu Zi directly, I said, "I''d better ask Ding Ge about the hotel. Listen to her and see where she wants to do it."


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Okay, I''ve decided to let you know at the Yu xiangyuan."


    After that, a few simple plates of cold dishes and marinated meat, this is the downing dish. The three of us will be drinking for a while, so let Du Ling go back first.


    After Du Ling left, we closed the door and the lights lit up the hall. The three of them touched their glasses and took a sip of the wine.


    Old Gao said, "I didn''t expect it. The Yu xiangyuan is not a scam."


    "Yes! You didn''t believe me at the time, but now you have nothing to say."


    I can''t help but think of the debate between Old Gao and Hu Zi. Everyone was so excited that no one could convince anyone. Now, time has proved everything.


    I also said to Hu Zi with emotion, "Hu Zi, this President yu is also considered a noble person in your life!"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Indeed, he is definitely the most important person in my life."


    "If people value you so much, you should manage the Yu xiangyuan well. Don''t let them down."


    "That''s a must." Hu Zi said seriously, "If you treat me well, I will treat him twice as well!"


    This night, the three of us drank very late again. The three of us really hadn''t sat down and drank together for a while. It wasn''t that long, actually. It was just that we used to drink together, so it felt like a long time had passed.


    In fact, Hu Zi had only been to yu xiang yuan for a month.


    As the three of them chatted one after another, the weight of the bottle became lighter and lighter. It was either too late in the night or a little dizzy from drinking, but the whole world seemed to be quiet.


    We seem to have returned to the past, even in the most difficult times, we have come together, and now life is really getting better and better.


    Ding Ge and I are finally on the verge of a perfect ending to our bumpy love. We have accomplished one thing and one thing, and the wedding is approaching day by day. But I am ready, and I am looking forward to that day.


    After a long period of emotional blankness, Old Gao finally fell in love with a girl again. This is a good thing. This time, I really hope that Old Gao can get married.


    Hu Zi became a rich man all of a sudden. If he earned so much every month, he would be a real rich man!


    Lin Ya had experienced the failure of the photography shop, but now the elegant style cake shop is developing very well and has a bright future.


    Our lives are getting better and better, which makes me feel especially happy, as if all the gloom in my heart has completely dissipated, and it is clear.


    We are all moving towards a wider road.


    "All the bitter and all the sweet!" This night, Hu Zi said this idiom many times. Indeed, I agree with what he said. We are really going through thick and thin, and we should go through thick and thin!


    The bottle was empty and the last glass was left. Hu Zi''s face turned a little red. He raised his glass and said, "Let me say something."


    Old Gao teased, "Is there a daily meeting at the Yu xiangyuan?"


    Hu Zi laughed. At this point, we were more or less drunk. After Hu Zi calmed down, he said, "The good days that belong to us are finally here. It''s not easy. It''s not easy. It''s not easy. We''ve been through too much in the past two years. We feel like we''ve lived longer than we''ve ever lived in a lifetime. And there''s too much of his mother''s grievance. Really, just think about it... I don''t know how we got over it. These days have always been difficult, all kinds of difficult..."


    I kept nodding at Hu Zi''s words. Hu Zi was right. We''ve been through a lot of trouble for the past two years. A lot of things are flooding like a flood, and we can''t breathe.


    "But it''s all over now. The Xingyun hotel is almost one year old, Xing Yun is getting married at the end of the year, Old Gao is in love, I Hu Zi, I am rich too, rich is good, rich is really good! But I, Hu Zi, will never forget my brother. You two can rest assured! We share difficulties and blessings!"


    "Grass, drink too much, talk too much, stop talking, cheers, for our better life in the future, for our better future, cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    We gulped down all the wine in the glass and our throats gurgled.

 Chapter 551 : Yu Cant Do It Anymore

    At the end of the show, he was already very drunk, and now he drank much less frequently than before. He felt that his drinking capacity had also dropped.


    After two bottles of wine, we didn''t continue. Hu Zi and Old Gao stayed in the backyard, and I walked to the neighborhood myself.


    As I walked out of the door, I habitually took a deep breath to relieve my fatigue. The cool autumn night woke me up a little.


    I looked at the familiar streets and breathed the familiar air, my heart was clear.


    After recalling what Hu Zi said just now, his mood was still a little high. I believe what Hu Zi said, our life will be better and better.


    Now it is better than before. The days are peaceful, and you can see the people you love every day. What else can you expect from such a day?


    I looked at the car parked in front of the door, my car! Although it was a installment, it was also my car. Now Ding Ge and I have a house and a car, basically everything except a marriage certificate.


    Marriage certificate!


    If the civil affairs bureau opens now, I really want to register with Ding Ge now!


    We agreed that after the house was renovated, we would go to register. Thinking of this, we curled our lips again. We haven''t gone to the new house to take wedding photos in the past few days, and we don''t know what it looks like.


    At this time, the night was quiet, there were no pedestrians on the road, I walked alone on the sidewalk, not afraid, or even inexplicably excited, couldn''t help but want to sing a song, if it wasn''t for fear of disturbing the people, I would really sing.


    That night, he had a good time drinking, but on the second day, he did not get up as usual.


    When I opened my eyes in the morning, I felt a little heavy. I especially wanted to give myself a holiday and rest. Now I am busy for the Xingyun hotel every day, and the busy people are a little silly.


    While I was calming down, my door suddenly opened.


    It was Ding Ge.


    I knew it was her if I didn''t see her. Only she would come in without opening the door.


    As soon as I woke up, I could see the person I loved, and my mood improved a lot. I turned around, looked at me, smiled, and said, "Wake up."


    Her smile was so sweet that it felt as if she had eaten a piece of sugar.


    I rubbed my eyes and smiled.


    Ding Ge gave me another look of disgust and said, "Xiaoling said that the three of you drank yesterday. I guess you would drink too much. Do you remember how you came back yesterday?"


    I thought for a moment and replied, "Yes, I walked back myself."


    "Did you walk to bed by yourself?"


    "Ah?" I froze for a moment, looking for the last memory in my head, but I couldn''t remember it clearly. I thought to myself, didn''t I go back to my room to sleep yesterday?


    Ding Ge didn''t scold me anymore. He smiled helplessly and asked, "Do you want some water?"


    "A drink will do."


    Ding Ge brought me a glass of water and looked at me with beautiful eyes. I drank some water and recalled last night.


    But I do remember one thing, so I looked at Ding Ge and said, "Daughter-in-law, why don''t we get the marriage certificate?"


    "Who''s your wife? Have you registered?" Ding Ge gave me a gentle look.


    "Didn''t I ask for your permission?" I chuckled and said, "Such a beautiful woman, afraid of being snatched away by others, take down the little red book first, and feel at ease."


    Ding ge snorted, raised her snow-white neck, and smiled as proudly as a peacock, "Let''s see when I''m in a good mood. I''ll go when I''m ready."


    I quickly took out my phone.


    Ding Ge asked doubtfully, "What are you doing?"


    "Find a complete collection of jokes."


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but laugh, patted my quilt and said, "Get up quickly. There are still things to do today. Let''s finish what we did today and talk about the future."


    "What is it?"


    "We took the usb drive and developed our photos."


    "Didn''t manager ye make it for us for free? Why are you still developing photos?"


    Ding Ge said, "We only picked a small part of the production, there are many useless, I want to wash out the rest of these, and then buy a photo album to put together."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." With such a small request, I will definitely agree to Ding Ge.


    After getting up, I went to the hotel again, and then went to a photography shop with Ding Ge. Dinger wanted to develop all the photos. After paying the fee, we went to our new house to take a look. According to this schedule, it was almost time to finish the renovation!


    At night, our photos were developed. Ding Ge looked at them one by one in the car. He looked like he couldn''t let go of them. He stroked them gently and said, "It''s worth the money!"


    When we got home, Ding Ge carefully put these photos into the new album, and the two of us lay on the bed together to look at our photos.


    There was one that I especially liked. We took it in the kitchen. I was cooking, but because of the fire, the pot was burning. Ding Ge was shocked, and I watched Ding Ge secretly get happy.


    Ding Ge captured this picture very well, because of the flame, the color of the whole picture was particularly bright and bright, and Ding Ge and I had a particularly funny expression.


    This photo is very special. I have never seen anyone take such a photo as a wedding photo.


    There was also a simple table on which there was no big meal, just two bowls of noodles. Then Ding Ge and I started eating noodles. Lin Ya took a picture of this, and the picture was a little steamy, and Ding Ge and I actually acted in the same way, whether it was the mouth or the action of holding chopsticks was exactly the same.


    Some were simple, but warm, and some were indescribably telepathic.


    The other one was taken at night, right in front of the Xingyun hotel and the bakery. Ding Ge and I walked hand in hand under the streetlights. Many neon lights on the long street blended into the background. Ding Ge looked up at a streetlight beside him, and I looked at Lin Ya beside me.


    Lin Ya''s skill was really high, and the effect was particularly good. This photo had some of the film''s image, but also some of the artistic atmosphere.


    I''m really looking for the right person for Lin Ya!


    There was also a back view of us walking on the street. On the brightly lit street, dinger and I formed two silhouettes. Our hands were still holding each other as one.


    There were also photos of us facing each other under the tree. I thought of the place where we first met, but the tree was gone, so I had to choose a similar scene. Ding Ge and I just stood face to face. Although the leaves were not so green, the wind gently blew Ding Ge''s hair up, just like the scene when we first met.


    There were also photos of us holding hands, hugging, and kissing for the first time. Looking at the photos one by one, it was as if we were reliving our past.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to me, "By the way, Xing Yun. After helping us out this time, the girl was the toughest. She took so many photos for us and even caught a cold. Besides, her boyfriend helped us a lot this time..."


    Before Ding Ge could finish, I interrupted, "How did you know that it was her boyfriend?"


    Ding Ge blinked and said cutely, "She said it herself!"


    "I don''t really believe it anyway."


    "Why?"


    "If only I could talk to Shi Yang, the truth would come out." I really want to know the truth.


    "That''s fine. Just in time, I would like to say how we can thank the girl and give her money. She definitely doesn''t want it. If I don''t want it, let''s treat her and Shi Yang to dinner as a thank you. What do you think?"


    "No problem!"


    I really want to talk to Shi Yang and see what his relationship with Lin Ya is.


    The next day, after I told Lin Ya about this, I thought she would be afraid of us talking to shi yang, but she readily agreed, so we arranged to have dinner at yu xiangyuan that night.


    Du Ling said he was going to the Yu xiangyuan, and this time he brought her with him. The five of us set off together.


    Hu Zi naturally welcomed us warmly. He wanted to have him sit with him. It was crowded and lively, but Hu Zi seemed to be having a social meeting. The wine was already drunk. He didn''t have time, so the five of us found a private room to sit down.


    As for Shi Yang, he gave the impression that he was a clean and schemeless big boy. He was very delicate and pretty. The three words''little fresh meat'' were very appropriate to describe him.


    Through this opportunity, we naturally have to thank him well. Without his good equipment, our photos would not be so beautiful. Originally, I wanted to buy him a drink. Anyway, I only drove one car. Lin Ya could drive when I left, but Lin Ya said that shi yang didi didn''t touch alcohol. Shi Yang also said that he never drank white wine. I didn''t force him to.


    Then, after the food was served, we began to talk.


    I asked Shi Yang some questions, and Shi Yang answered them seriously, but after all, we are not familiar with each other, and I can''t ask her some personal questions, let alone directly ask if lin ya is your girlfriend?


    At the dinner table, the friends that Lin Ya and Shi Yang showed were normal, not intimate, but they could not be denied by this point.


    However, after dinner, he knew more about shi yang. He didn''t talk much and was very simple, but he loved photography very much. When talking about photography, Shi Yang obviously talked more. I also liked photography.


    Just as we were enjoying ourselves, Hu Zi suddenly rushed in, looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, have you had a drink?"


    I shook my head and looked at Hu Zi in a daze. At the same time, I was also a little rattled by Hu Zi''s expression. What happened? Hu Zi was in such a panic?


    Hu Zi waved at me and said, "Quick, take me to the hospital!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "General yu is dying!" Hu Zi replied.

 Chapter 552 : Emergency Treatment

    Seeing Hu Zi panicked, I couldn''t refuse!


    A few minutes later, I drove Hu Zi to the hospital.


    Shi yang was supposed to be invited to dinner, so it was not reasonable to leave so early, but it was urgent, so he had to apologize. Fortunately, Shi Yang did not care.


    I hope I can sit down with Shi Yang again sometime in the future. It''s nice to chat with someone who has a common hobby.


    I stood up and gave Ding Ge a look that told her not to forget to pay the bill. Ding Ge gave me a clear, reassuring look.


    Out of the private room, Hu Zi called two more people. It seemed that these two people were probably also hotel managers. We scurried downstairs and got into the car. Looking at Hu Zi''s anxious state, I knew that President yu was in a very important position in his heart. I didn''t dare to delay. With my seat belt fastened, I hurriedly drove off.


    "What happened? Why did President yu suddenly fail?" I asked Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi shook his head expressionlessly and replied, "I don''t know. Just now, Mrs. Yu called me and said that she was in the process of emergency treatment, but the doctor said that the situation was not optimistic!"


    Hu Zi was still a little drunk when he first came into the private room to look for me. At this time, although he smelled of alcohol, Hu Zi was especially awake, his eyes shining with a blazing light.


    I saw too much starlight on one side. At that time, it seemed that he was in good condition, not that kind of sick and listless appearance. How long had it been? More than a month, why did he suddenly fail!


    I remember when I asked Hu Zi earlier that he said that Yu Xinghui was actively treating her, and that he didn''t say that her condition had worsened.


    But now...


    It seems that cancer is really scary!


    There was a lot of traffic on the road, and the number of cars was like a rocket. I was focused on driving and wanted to be faster, but the lights on the opposite side were so strong that it was difficult to speed up, let alone overtake.


    The car could only crawl through the long queue.


    When I got to the hospital, Hu Zi asked me to stop the car. I just stepped on the brake. Before the car could stop, Hu Zi opened the door and got out of the car. I found a parking space to stop the car, but I couldn''t see Hu Zi in the building.


    The hospital is so big, I wonder which floor Hu Zi is on.


    I called Hu Zi and looked at the hospital. Although it was night, there were still many people walking around the hospital. There were patients and more people accompanying them. If I hadn''t come to the hospital, sometimes I wouldn''t have imagined that there were so many wounds in the world.


    For the hospital, I always have a great sense of resistance, or fear, because it brings me most of the bad memories, I still remember when I went to the hospital to see my uncle when I was a child. At that time, my uncle''s face was sallow and haggard, which made people scared. My mother and aunt were very sad. Seeing my uncle''s appearance, seeing my mother and my aunt cry, my heart was also very sad.


    But uncle passed away.


    Later, my aunt had a sudden illness, but it scared me! Fortunately, my aunt survived the danger safely.


    Anyway, when I came here, my mood was inevitably a little complicated, and I couldn''t help but think of many things, including the days when I was hospitalized.


    There was warmth, emotion, sadness, miracle, and cruelty!


    At this moment, I suddenly saw a familiar figure flash by. She was walking upstairs. She was walking in a hurry, and soon I couldn''t see her.


    Guzheng?


    Is that her?


    That figure just now looked like Guzheng, but I''m not sure. After all, I only saw a back, and the lights upstairs were a little dim.


    Hu Zi''s phone was connected. After he told me the exact location, I took the elevator upstairs.


    When they arrived at the door of the emergency room, Hu Zi and Mrs. Yu were talking. There was a girl standing beside them. She looked somewhat similar to Mrs. Yu. She must be Yu Xinghui''s daughter.


    I heard from Hu Zi that yu xinghui had three daughters, and I wonder how many girls she was.


    The door of the emergency room was closed, and Mrs. Yu and miss yu looked sad. When they spoke to Hu Zi, tears filled their eyes. From the conversation, they knew that Yu Xinghui had been in there for about half an hour.


    Standing beside them, they could feel the intense sadness, which was very depressing and even heavy breathing. In such an environment, facing the door of the emergency room, the sadness spread to all the space.


    Even when we arrived at the hospital, we had nothing to do but to wait anxiously outside. I could feel what Mrs. Yu and miss yu were feeling. I was like this when my aunt was in surgery. It was really like a long time. It was a pain!


    I looked into the emergency room, unable to see through the miraculous power of the novel. Naturally, I couldn''t see what was inside.


    We stood for a while, and Hu Zi gave me a look, signaling me to go with him.


    I walked to the bathroom with him. Hu Zi leaned against the wall and pulled out a cigarette to light it, but his hand trembled a little. It took him several times to light it.


    I comforted him, "Don''t be nervous. Good people get what they deserve. Yu is always a good person."


    Hu Zi took a deep puff of smoke, and a cloud of smoke spread in front of him. He did not speak, but he finished one cigarette without a pause, then lit another, and then exhaled heavily.


    "Why did you say that? I used to come to the hospital every day to see general yu. It''s quite normal. Why..."


    I also sighed. I didn''t expect things to happen so quickly and so suddenly.


    "Don''t panic. We''re in the middle of a rescue. Don''t think about it." At this time, I can only say a few words like this.


    Hu Zi''s face was full of anxiety. He added, "I haven''t had time to repay you for being always my benefactor."


    "Don''t worry, there''s a chance."


    Looking out the window, I could see the vegetation planted behind the building. In the distance, there were many parasol trees in the parking lot. Some of these plants had green luster, some had withered and yellow. In this area alone, many leaves fell every day.


    It was like a person''s life. Every day, many people closed their eyes forever.


    Staying in the hospital inevitably brought up such a heavy topic.


    Live, die.


    Here, there are many babies born here, and similarly, many people who are unable to cure will die here.


    Life, old age, illness and death, the heaven''s way of reincarnation, but people with seven emotions and six desires, how can they avoid the joy of life and the sorrow of death!


    Hu Zi narrowed his eyes, his eyes were deep, and the corners of his mouth were bitter. He said, "Xing Yun, what the hell do you think cancer is?"


    I shook my head. All these years, I felt that cancer was getting closer and closer to us, but I really didn''t understand it. I just had a vague idea that cancer was like the ultimate big boss in the game, and it was hard to beat it easily.


    But if you can''t play the game again, you can play it again, but there is only one life. If you fail, you will never have a chance.


    My uncle died early, and I don''t know if his illness is cancer. Ding Ge had told me about her relative''s stomach cancer, but I had never seen it before, so I couldn''t feel the pain and suffering that cancer patients were going through.


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and said, "This time, god will not be blind again!"


    After a while, Hu Zi and I walked out, and at this time, two more people came out of the emergency room. Hu Zi whispered to me, "This man and daughter is President yu''s second daughter and son-in-law."


    Hu Zi told me.


    The two of us walked over and heard the man say sadly, "My dad was fine the other day. Why did he suddenly..."


    He was wiping his tears as he spoke. When he saw us coming over, the man turned his head. When he saw Hu Zi, a grim look flashed across his eyes.


    The man smiled at us and said to Hu Zi, "Brother Xiaohu is here."


    Hu Zi nodded and replied faintly, "It''s been a while."


    I looked at this man, but his fleeting eyes just now couldn''t hide it from me. On the surface, he was kind, and he seemed to be a very scheming person, and looking at him always gave people a cold feeling.


    I remember Hu Zi saying that yu xinghui didn''t like this second son-in-law. Now it seems that if Yu Xinghui died, he probably wanted to get involved with the Yu xiangyuan.


    Then the second son-in-law asked Hu Zi, "How''s the Yu xiangyuan doing?"


    Hu Zi replied with a straight face, "Not bad."


    "Brother Hu Zi is modest." The second son-in-law smiled faintly and said, "I heard that the Yu xiangyuan has recently surpassed the qingfeng restaurant, which is always competing next door. The Hu Zi brothers are still capable!"


    One brother at a time, called very warm, this is the typical second son-in-law in the family is hiding a knife in a smile, from his manner and tone of speech, it is not difficult to see that he is very interested in yu xiangyuan.


    The second son-in-law was at the end of the day. After all, Yu Xinghui was still in there, so he couldn''t talk about splitting up the inheritance right now.


    The family was not in the mood to chat, and soon everyone fell silent. Hu Zi and I also sat down in the hospital chair.


    Seeing Hu Zi like this, I think it''s better to stay here with him for a while. Hu Zi once said that Yu Xinghui almost treated him as half a son. Obviously, Hu Zi was also very emotional towards starlight, and he couldn''t pretend to be anxious.


    And I was afraid that if Yu Xinghui really died, what would this second son-in-law do?


    Then Ding Ge called me. They had already gone home after dinner and asked me about the situation here. I said they were still in the emergency room. I''m here with Hu Zi for a while.


    As time passed, the hospital became more and more quiet, and in such an empty environment, there would really be some unspeakable coldness.


    There was a faint white light overhead, but the light sitting in the hospital did not bring warmth and reassurance. Instead, it was cold and the light flowed like water.

 Chapter 553 Farewell to Life And Death

    Time passed, and Hu Zi went to the bathroom a few more times. When he came back, he smelled of smoke. His face was unusually solemn and his brows were deeply furrowed.


    He was no less worried about starlight than his family.


    In contrast, I, an outsider, looked much more relaxed. The two Yu xiangyuan managers, whether they were sincere or not, looked worried and sad. They were in good mood and didn''t know how much they felt about starlight.


    Hu Zi had finished his cigarette. Although he was smoking very fiercely at this time, I didn''t stop him at this time. He felt bad and wanted to smoke. Let''s go down to the supermarket and buy cigarettes together.


    When they reached the lobby on the first floor, they realized that it was already very late at night, and it was already dark outside the glass door. The hall was so quiet that one could consciously lighten their footsteps.


    Outside the door, a cold wind blew in, mixed with thin raindrops, ruthlessly hit him.


    Is it raining?


    It was completely unknown in the hospital that it was raining outside, but the rain was not heavy, but the damp smell made the autumn night colder and sadder.


    All of a sudden, his body felt chilly, as if the rain had fallen into his heart, and he felt very uncomfortable.


    But I would rather stay here. It''s too stuffy inside.


    I took a deep breath and wrapped myself in my clothes. After buying two packs of cigarettes and a few bottles of mineral water at the supermarket, we didn''t go into the building, but found a shelter under the eaves.


    The rain fell in front of us, and the wind and rain whispered in our ears. Layers and layers of rain shrouded Pucheng, making the night even darker.


    Hu Zi tore open the cigarette he bought, took out one and smoked it. I handed Hu Zi a bottle of mineral water and said, "Don''t just smoke. Drink some water."


    Hu Zi silently took it, twisted it open, and took a big gulp.


    He squatted down a little tired, and I squatted beside him. Hu Zi looked at the plants swaying in the wind and rain ahead and said slowly, "Do you know Xing Yun? I rarely admire anyone in my life, but President yu, I really admire him! He told me a lot of his stories. He could really learn a lot from him. He knew a lot, just like... Like a treasure, listening to jun was better than reading ten years of books. Talking to him was almost like this. And he was really good to me. I could feel that he was teaching me with all his heart and not hiding anything. He was like my life coach, my light. Before, I didn''t know how to walk. I just felt that the road was full of haze. Now, the haze is gradually fading away."


    I really didn''t expect Yu Xinghui to have such a deep influence on Hu Zi. No wonder he cared so much about starlight. After listening to Hu Zi, I also hoped Yu Xinghui would wake up.


    "I''ve always thought of him as my role model. Really, he''s too awesome! It''s a great honor to meet him. Although I''ve been as busy as a dog these days, it''s very meaningful!" A genuine smile appeared on Hu Zi''s face.


    Hu Zi has always been a very studious person. When I was in school, Hu Zi was always the best one among the three of us. He was willing to learn, and he was also smart. Seeing his smile at this time, I also felt that he was right to come to the Yu xiangyuan.


    Only here can he spread his arms and legs and do a great job!


    We didn''t stay outside for long. After Hu Zi finished smoking, we went into the building.


    When we were almost in front of the emergency room, the door of the emergency room suddenly opened. Hu Zi saw that he ran over quickly, and I followed him in a hurry.


    A doctor came out and surrounded his family and the Yu xiangyuan. I couldn''t hear the doctor, but I saw him shaking his head slowly.


    Walking up to him, the doctor said gravely, "We have tried our best. Please feel sorry."


    The doctor''s words announced that Yu Xinghui had left this world forever.


    The two girls in the Yu family were in deep sorrow, and tears fell from their faces. Madam yu was crying like a dam. After waiting for so long for such sorrow, the accumulated emotions exploded and madam yu completely collapsed!


    The second son-in-law of the Yu family and Hu Zi quickly supported Mrs. Yu.


    The sound of crying reached her ears. It sounded so painful. The atmosphere of sadness and despair filled every inch of the air.


    Even though Yu Xinghui and I have only met once and have no feelings, I can''t help but be moved by the sound.


    Parting from life and death should be the hardest thing for us to face.


    However, no matter how much you cry, the dead will not come back to life!


    I looked at Hu Zi. Although he didn''t cry, his face was gloomy, as if he was covered in a shadow deeper than the rainy night outside.


    Hey!


    I sighed. I didn''t expect this to happen. Yu Xinghui just left.


    Next, it was Yu Xinghui''s funeral arrangements, and the hospital was busy with the post-death procedures.


    Everyone was drowning in grief. Hu Zi stood beside me with a complicated and indescribable light in his eyes. He said to me, "Xing Yun, why do you think good people don''t get what they deserve?"


    I shook my head, unable to give Hu Zi an answer.


    If possible, I also hope that there is no life and death in this world, no injuries, no pain, but is this possible?


    It must have been a sleepless night for the family!


    After a while, Hu Zi told me to go back first. I had no meaning here, so he said goodbye to Hu Zi and went downstairs alone in the elevator.


    At this time, there was no one in the hospital anymore, only the occasional nurse walked through the corridor. There were some sofa seats in the lobby on the first floor, and some people were lying there resting.


    Just as I was walking towards the door, I suddenly realized that Guzheng was sitting in a seat.


    It seems that the person I saw before is her!


    At this moment, Guzheng was sitting alone with his hands in the pockets of his jacket, his dull hair draped over his shoulders, his head slightly lowered, and the bangs on his forehead obscured the eyes behind him.


    She looked like a girl who had been injured and wrapped herself up. She looked especially distressing.


    She sat there very quietly, as if she were facing everything alone.


    It was as if there was a layer of ice covering her, making people afraid to approach her, not to talk to such a beautiful girl.


    I frowned, and an unspeakable sense of foreboding welled up in my heart.


    I walked towards her gently. Guzheng seemed to be completely immersed in her own world. When I walked up to her, she seemed to notice that someone was approaching her.


    She tilted her head slightly and opened her eyes wearily, her expressionless face full of indifference.


    When she saw me, Guzheng''s eyes flashed with surprise. Soon the surprise became complicated again. Tears began to flow out of her eyes. She gritted her teeth and tried desperately to hold back her tears. She tried desperately to suppress her emotions, but in the end, everything fell apart.


    Two lines of tears fell from Guzheng''s eyes in an instant!


    Seeing her cry, I felt a little uncomfortable. I always felt that I owed Guzheng too much. She came into my life like a happy bird. When she left, she was hurt. Could she still fly?


    Now that Ding Ge and I are back together, I naturally won''t betray her. Guzheng is a sensitive topic between us, and I should avoid it.


    However, I have always regarded Guzheng as a friend, let alone I still owe her so much. Seeing her crying in front of me like this, I really couldn''t leave her alone.


    I sighed and sat down next to Guzheng, trying to pull out a tissue for her to wipe her tears, only to find that there was nothing in her pocket.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked Guzheng softly.


    Guzheng bit her lips, feeling extremely excited. After a while, she choked and said, "My dad is gone!"


    Guzheng''s father left?


    Dead?


    Hearing Guzheng''s words, she felt an electric current flowing through her body. What happened tonight? Yu Xinghui had just passed away, and now she heard the news of Guzheng''s father''s death.


    It was as if a stone had been pressed against my heart, and I could not help but think of Guzheng''s father''s honor. He was a very gentle elder who was especially good to me. Although we had only met a few times, I had a deep impression of him. I thought he was a very elegant and cultured person. At that time, I thought that if Ding Ge''s parents treated me as well as Guzheng''s parents treated me.


    I didn''t expect him to die in just a few months!


    Guzheng''s father was in poor health, and his heart was always in trouble.


    Hey!


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that human life is so fragile. Even with the rapid development of our society, we can build airplanes, rockets, aircraft carriers, erect a building as high as hundreds of meters in the same place, and can do so many incredible things. However, many times, we are still helpless against disease.


    Medicine has been improving, and the equipment is much more advanced than before. Some incurable diseases can be cured now, and even replaced with artificial organs. But facing this mountain of disease, we still haven''t reached the peak.


    I don''t know how to comfort Guzheng when I look at her sad face.


    In order to make Guzheng''s father work less, Guzheng carried the heavy responsibilities of the family like a boy. She was really too tired for the company at home, but she was still holding on. During that time, she changed a lot, but she put in so much effort, her father still died, how could Guzheng not feel pain?


    I opened my lips, but I didn''t know what to say to comfort Guzheng.


    Guzheng''s father''s death touched me more than yu xinghui. I couldn''t help but curse in my heart.


    At this moment, Guzheng leaned her head on my shoulder and finally cried out in a suppressed voice. Her voice was very low, but the sadness in her voice could penetrate the hardest part of the heart.


    I didn''t dare move, so I just let Guzheng cry on my shoulder.


    At this time, persuasion is useless. I think, if Guzheng wants to cry, let her cry for a while. People need to release their emotions. It''s not good to suppress themselves.


    I secretly sighed. I didn''t expect to see Guzheng again. It was such a scene!


    Looking back on the past, I just feel that the world has changed too fast, not to mention the vicissitudes of life, but also things are different!

 Chapter 554 : Misunderstanding

    The rain outside seemed to be getting heavier. Sitting in the hall on the first floor, the sound of rain could be heard. It seemed to be saying goodbye to Guzheng''s father and Yu Xinghui who left tonight, playing a sad and solemn music.


    Perhaps it was because he didn''t want anyone to see him cry. Guzheng kept his voice down and buried his entire face in my chest. At this time, I could only caress her back and comfort her for a while.


    Guzheng was so sad. When she first met her, she completely suppressed her emotions. After seeing my first tear, her emotions could no longer be controlled.


    But she did not cry loudly. After all, it was late at night, and many people in the hall were resting, and this kind of extremely depressed cry sounded even more uncomfortable.


    She seemed to be trying her best to suppress her crying, which made her whole body a little stiff. Her hands were even tighter, and her body was shaking again and again. I held her hand without any distractions, trying to make her grab something. Her appearance was really worrying.


    However, I didn''t expect Guzheng''s hands to be so cold, especially cold, like a little girl in thin clothes standing in the snow and ice, without any temperature on her body.


    After a long time, Guzheng gradually stopped crying. She sat back down and wiped her tears, but her appearance was still heartbreaking. She must have not slept well these two days. She was obviously haggard and her pale face was covered with tears that were about to swell up.


    Just then, Guzheng asked me, "Why are you in the hospital?"


    "It''s nothing. I came with Hu Zi."


    "What happened to Hu Zi?"


    "Hu Zi is fine, too. One of his... Benefactors is in the hospital." I didn''t say anything about yu xinghui''s death, because I knew that even the death of a stranger would cause waves in her heart again.


    I comforted Guzheng, "Guzheng, don''t be too sad."


    Guzheng''s eyelashes drooped, and her body seemed to be shrouded in a faint layer of sadness. Her emotions rose and fell again. She choked and said, "In fact, my father''s body has been plummeting during this period of time. He didn''t listen to me even when he was hospitalized. He said such silly things that he hasn''t had many days. He''s been in the hospital for two days. I thought my father would make it through... I didn''t expect him to leave like this. How could he bear to leave us?"


    Listening to Guzheng''s words was heartbreaking.


    Parting is always so painful, let alone forever parting.


    After a while, I asked Guzheng, "Just yourself?"


    Guzheng shook his head and said, "There are also some people in the company."


    "It''s so late. You should go back first." At this moment, Guzheng wiped his tears and said to me.


    But I was a little worried. At this time, they all went back to Ding Ge and slept. Since I met this matter, let''s stay with Guzheng for a while. I''ll leave when someone comes.


    Then, the two of us sat in the lobby of the hospital. Most of the time, the two of us were silent. I could only say something to comfort Guzheng, but I knew it would take time.


    When my uncle passed away, my mother was the same. It hurt so much. I was right beside her.


    When a person is sad, having someone to accompany him is more effective than those comforting words.


    I hope I can make Guzheng feel better here.


    That''s all I can do.


    Gradually, Guzheng''s mood calmed down a lot, but his face was still sad.


    The hospital became quieter, and the empty hall looked particularly deserted. Any sound would be magnified.


    So, when footsteps came from the door, I heard them the first time, and the light footsteps were getting closer and closer. This is a hospital. It''s not surprising when someone comes, but I didn''t expect the footsteps behind me to come from someone I know.


    When dinger reached the staircase, I turned my head to look at her, and when she turned her head casually, she saw me. Our eyes met in the air, and the next second Ding Ge saw Guzheng sitting next to me.


    I saw a few surprised glints in her eyes, and at the same time, a bolt of lightning struck me hard in the heart.


    She must not misunderstand anything.


    However, she still misunderstood.


    In an instant, Ding Ge''s eyes were filled with too many emotions, including sadness, despair, anger, grievance, resentment...


    I wanted to say her name, but I couldn''t.


    Ding Ge didn''t say a word and walked straight to the door!


    "Ding Ge." I called out softly.


    However, Ding Ge didn''t even look at me and walked straight to the door. She was so fast that I got up from my seat anxiously.


    I have to explain it to Ding Ge. I can''t stay here with Guzheng anymore. I looked at Guzheng and wanted to explain to her, but Guzheng said first, "Go after her!"


    I nodded, gave Guzheng a guilty look, and then I ran to the door.


    In the dark rain, I saw Ding Ge leaving resolutely. She walked out of the hospital with an umbrella. Ignoring the heavy rain, I ran into the rain and quickly ran in front of Ding Ge to stop her from leaving.


    I hope Ding Ge can understand that I just spent some time with Guzheng as a friend. I really don''t have any distractions in my heart.


    I was panting. Under the umbrella, I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s face. I could only hear her cold voice. She said angrily, "Get out of the way!"


    Ding Ge''s words were colder than the rain, but how could I let Ding Ge go? We finally got to this day. We even took our wedding photos and even set our wedding date. How could I let her leave again?


    "Ding Ge, you misunderstood. I just bumped into Guzheng by chance. Listen to me." I hope to clear up the misunderstanding earlier, because I don''t want Ding Ge to be sad.


    Ding Ge''s umbrella was slightly raised. I saw her face. The rain didn''t hit her face, but there was a drop of liquid in the corner of her eye. She said sadly, "Didn''t you come with Hu Zi? Why are you with her? Just the two of you, did you have an affair in the hospital?"


    Ding Ge even used the word'' cheating'', and my heart ached. How could I have cheated on Ding Ge? I didn''t want the misunderstanding to get bigger and bigger. I quickly explained, "Yes, I''m here with Hu Zi. President yu from the Yu xiangyuan has passed away. I wanted to leave, but I ran into Guzheng when I went downstairs. Her father passed away tonight too. I just sat there. Can you trust me?"


    I was especially afraid that Ding Ge wouldn''t listen to my explanation, because I knew she was very sensitive to Guzheng, so I was very nervous.


    I was so nervous, my heart was pounding, much faster than this heavy rain.


    There was some sadness flowing in her heart. No matter what, Ding Ge was sad because of me. I didn''t want to see her cry.


    The corners of my mouth were bitter with a little rain. I looked at Ding Ge in front of me and said, "We said that there won''t be any secrets between us, so I won''t lie to you. I''ll tell you everything. Even if you don''t come up tonight, I''ll tell you tomorrow, because we are innocent, so I''m not afraid to tell you."


    Looking at me, Ding Ge finally calmed down and the anger in her eyes gradually dissipated. She blinked and asked, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. If I lie to you, I''ll go out and get hit by a car right now." I said it from the bottom of my heart.


    "Don''t say such ominous things." Ding Ge glared at me. She reached for me again and said, "Don''t get wet. Come in."


    Hearing Ding Ge''s words, my heart warmed up, and my heart relaxed. As long as Ding Ge could believe me and not be angry with me, I would be relieved.


    I wiped the rain off my face, took a step forward, and stood under the umbrella with Ding Ge.


    I took the umbrella from Ding Ge''s hand and held it myself. I said to her, "Why don''t you wait here? The car is in the back. I''ll drive it over."


    "I''ll go with you. It''s too dark here." Ding Ge said in fear.


    Well then, the two of us walked to the parking lot with umbrellas.


    "Did you come by yourself?"


    "Yeah."


    Ding Ge was a little afraid of such a rainy night, but she came alone, obviously she didn''t trust me.


    I smiled again and said, "What are you doing here so late?"


    "Is it a good thing to disturb you?" Ding Ge replied angrily.


    I quickly shook my head.


    Ding Ge turned around and asked me, "Guzheng''s father passed away?"


    "Well, her father had a heart attack. He had been rescued for two days, but he still died. Well, it''s been a really rough night. First President yu, then Guzheng''s father."


    Ding Ge also said with emotion, "Sometimes, people''s lives are really too fragile."


    "Yes!" I let out a breath.


    Life and death, sometimes it''s really just a matter of minutes and seconds, one minute there are life characteristics, the next second the heart stopped beating.


    I couldn''t help but think of the time when I was hovering on the line of life and death again. I thought if I choked on another mouthful of water, or if the rescue time was a minute later, with any minor changes, I might become a dead soul underwater.


    There is only one life. We really need to cherish our own lives and do more meaningful things in our limited lives.


    The two of them were walking along the quiet road in the hospital with umbrellas. When they reached the corner, Ding Ge suddenly stopped and squatted down. She covered her chest and looked very uncomfortable. I quickly squatted down and asked nervously, "What''s wrong, Ding Ge?"

 Chapter 555 Lost

    Perhaps it was a very unsettled night. The death of Yu Xinghui and Guzheng''s father had not calmed me down yet, so I was especially scared to see Ding Ge''s uncomfortable appearance.


    Ding Ge''s expression was a little painful. She took a few breaths before she recovered. I held her hand and she smiled and said, "I scared you."


    "What''s wrong?" I know Ding Ge just said that because he didn''t want me to worry.


    She helped me up with some difficulty, took a breath and said, "Maybe I was just angry with you!"


    It would look better for Ding Ge. I smiled bitterly and said, "She''s in the hospital right now. Why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and said, "No, it''s okay. I was a little uncomfortable just now. Maybe I was too excited just now."


    What she said was really possible. I looked at Ding Ge again and saw that she was no different, so I continued to walk to the parking lot.


    It scared me to death.


    It was a very depressing night at the hospital. Fortunately, the misunderstanding between Ding Ge and I was quickly cleared up, instead of getting more and more anxious like the development of the tv series. After the two of them got in the car, I quickly drove away from the hospital.


    On the way, Ding Ge asked me again, "Isn''t she sad that you left Guzheng like this?"


    I froze for a moment, not knowing how to answer ding ge''s question, and my heart was in turmoil. Ding Ge added, "She must be very sad about her father''s death, right?"


    I nodded and replied, "Whose family passed away is not sad, but this is not something we can stop."


    Ding ge looked out the window at the rain and said faintly, "Go back and send a message to Guzheng. She''s so sad. If you say something comforting, she''ll feel better."


    Because it was raining, the wipers kept swinging on the glass, and my vision was much weaker than usual, so I had to concentrate on driving. I turned to look at Ding Ge, and there was nothing unusual about her expression in the dark car.


    However, Ding Ge''s words surprised me so much. She had just reacted so strongly to seeing me with Guzheng, and now she wanted me to send a text message to comfort Guzheng. I could not help but frown. Why did I find it strange to go to dinger tonight?


    I couldn''t figure out what was on Ding Ge''s mind and asked cautiously, "Ding Ge, I don''t understand. Do you really want me to do this?"


    Ding Ge nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "No, didn''t you just... Weren''t you jealous?"


    "I didn''t know what was going on just now. Guzheng''s father passed away. I just wanted you to text her to comfort her. There''s nothing to be jealous of." Ding Ge said indifferently.


    "All right then." I replied with mixed feelings.


    On the way, Ding Ge was a little sleepy. He sat in the passenger seat with his eyes closed. I focused on driving. When I got back, both of them went back to their respective rooms.


    It was a very tiring night. Not only was it physically tiring, it was more of a feeling of oppression in my heart. When I thought of what Ding Ge said on the road, I took out my phone to send a text message to Guzheng. However, I found that Guzheng''s phone number was no longer on my phone. I remembered that she didn''t use her previous number, and I didn''t know the new one either. Thinking about me and her qq number, I sent her a message on qq. But she''s probably not in the mood to read qq right now.


    Lying on the bed, I calmed down my mood, tired, with a complex mood, listening to the pattering rain outside also gradually fell asleep.


    After waking up the next day, the rain had stopped, but the outside world had become especially humid, and the whole city was foggy.


    Old Gao gave me a call and the two of them decided not to go to the market today. The ingredients in the restaurant should be enough.


    I wanted to go back to my room and rest for a while, but just then, the door suddenly rang.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    There was a short and powerful knock on the door, as if the person who knocked on it was extremely anxious.


    When I opened the door, it was Ding Ge, who was still in her pajamas. Her face was full of anxiety. Before I could say anything, she hurriedly said, "Quickly change your clothes and send the girls home."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s tone, I knew that something important had happened. I immediately became much more energetic and asked quickly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Grandma is dying." Ding Ge said, "You should go and see them off. The girl has a deep affection for her grandmother. She''s in a very bad mood now. It''s better not to let her drive. Change your clothes and send them off."


    "Okay!" After listening to Ding Ge, I didn''t have time to think about it. It was urgent, so I quickly went back to my room to change.


    At the same time, my mood became as gloomy as this foggy day again.


    I really don''t know what to say, what kind of situation is this? Yesterday Yu Xinghui and Guzheng''s father just left, today grandma Lin Ya suddenly can''t do it!


    Lin Ya and I were so familiar with each other that I knew her feelings for her grandmother without Ding Ge telling me. This time, it was Lin Ya''s family who was sad.


    Lin Ya and Tang Manya are ready. We have to go to the cake shop first to pick up lin feng and then Du Ling. After all, Lin Ya treats her like a real sister, and she should go after grandma Lin Ya dies.


    I asked dinger if she was going? Lin Ya definitely needed someone to accompany her at this time, but Ding Ge shook her head. She said that the car was full of us and there was no room. She asked me to take good care of lin ya, so I could only nod.


    When she saw Lin Ya, she had obviously cried, her eyes were as wet as the weather, but she was suppressing her emotions, and behind her expressionless face was definitely full of sadness.


    After a few people went downstairs, I drove Lin Ya Tang Manya and Du Ling to the bakery to pick up Lin Feng, then sped towards lin ya''s house.


    Lin Ya barely said anything on the way home. I could only see the look on her face and the urge to go home. I knew that she was afraid that she would be very sad if she didn''t have time to see her grandmother for the last time.


    Lin Ya used to tell me about her grandmother. She loved and loved her grandmother. Her grandmother was very good to her.


    Lin Ya also said that her grandmother was extremely gentle, never angry, was a particularly kind person, and very optimistic, but the old man''s eyes were invisible, usually did not go out, and every day she sat in her yard to bask in the sun, and chatted with other old people.


    Not only did Lin Ya not speak, but everyone did not say much. The car was already filled with sadness. Outside the car window, there was a cold sky, and the sun could not be seen at all. A layer of lead like color was depressing.


    Under Lin Ya''s orders, we finally arrived at Lin Ya''s house.


    Lin ya''s house was a two-story building that Lin Ya paid for in the past. She really made many men ashamed! Lin Ya''s excellence made too many men feel inferior.


    I parked in front of lin ya''s house and a few people got out of the car. Lin Ya took the lead and walked home. I followed him to the courtyard of lin ya''s house. At this time, there were already some people in Lin Ya''s house. They must be relatives of lin ya''s family. I didn''t know them.


    When someone spoke to me, I politely replied. After a while, Lin Ya, who was already in tears, walked out of the door. As soon as she left, I saw her, and lin ya seemed to be searching for me. When she saw me, Lin Ya signaled me to go over.


    I quickly walked to Lin Ya, and Lin Ya pulled me into the house without saying a word.


    At this time, there were not many people in the room, and lin ya pulled me to the bedside. At this time, I saw Lin Ya''s grandmother, who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Lin Ya''s grandmother looked exceptionally weak, obviously to the point of running out of oil.


    I think she probably waited for Lin Ya, so she managed to hold on until now.


    At this moment, Lin Ya grabbed my hand and put her grandmother''s hand on mine. She looked at her grandmother and cried as she said, "Grandma, I have a boyfriend. This is my boyfriend, Xing Yun."


    I took a look at Lin Ya and didn''t expect her to introduce me to her grandmother like this. But in an instant, I understood Lin Ya''s thoughts. Her life was obviously a problem for the Lin Ya family. After all, Lin Ya was really a leftover girl at her age in the countryside.


    So in order to make her grandmother leave peacefully, Lin Ya brought me to count. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and quickly followed Lin Ya to call out "Grandma."


    Grandma Lin Ya answered weakly. She smiled. It was obvious that she was very happy to know that Lin Ya had a boyfriend.


    "Okay, that''s great." Grandma Lin Ya''s voice was soft, and her lips trembled for a long time before she could say these words.


    At this moment, I felt her hand exerting some strength, and then I heard her say forcefully, "You two, be good."


    There was a tear in the corner of grandma Lin Ya''s eye. After saying this, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength.


    Lin ya answered. I gritted my teeth and said, "Don''t worry, grandma. I will take good care of the girl."


    Feeling the strength in her hands dwindling, and lin ya''s grandmother did not speak, Lin Ya''s grandmother quietly left in about two or three minutes.


    The whole room burst into tears, and those cries made me feel especially uncomfortable, especially when I watched an old man die in front of me. That feeling was really bad.


    For two days in a row, three people died in a row. Although they had no direct relationship with me, it was inevitable that my heart was filled with melancholy, especially with panic!


    Especially when I saw Lin Ya crying, it reminded me of Guzheng last night, but I couldn''t help it.


    One person''s departure, one family''s sadness!


    Lin Ya did not suppress her cries like Guzheng did, but cried loudly. I had never seen her so sad. Listening to her sad cry almost made me cry.

 Chapter 556 : A Thrilling Moment

    For the next few days, the weather did not clear up much, as if the heavens were sad for those who had left.


    I didn''t leave. Lin Ya said I was her boyfriend. Not only could her deceased grandmother hear it, but also Lin Ya''s parents who were standing by would hear it. It was not reasonable for me to leave just like that. I had to cooperate for Lin Ya.


    Fortunately, these days, everyone had been busy with the funeral, immersed in grief, and no one talked about me and Lin Ya.


    Three days later, the funeral was held according to the customs of his hometown.


    ...


    In the courtyard, Lin Ya, who was dressed in a white mournful dress, sat on the bench, silent, and his face was still sad. I took a bottle of water and sat down beside Lin Ya.


    Over the past few days, Lin Ya did not know how many tears she had left. At this time, her face was a little pale. She had not eaten or slept well these days. Her grandmother''s death was really a big blow to her.


    Lin Ya has always been a very strong girl, but these days, I have seen her particularly vulnerable side, her appearance is particularly heartbreaking.


    I handed the water to Lin Ya, and Lin Ya silently took it, unscrewed it, and took a sip.


    "Girl, don''t be sad. When your grandmother sees you like this, she can''t even walk peacefully."


    Lin Ya looked down at her feet. After a while, she said, "Xing Yun, do you think we can still hear our voices when we''re dead?"


    "Anyway, I know that even if grandma is gone, she doesn''t want to see you like this, does she? She certainly wants you to live well, to marry a good family, and to live well." I smiled and said, "You lied to grandma that I''m your boyfriend. Don''t you want grandma to leave?"


    "But..." Lin Ya was a little emotional. She said, "I still can''t accept it. Grandma is not too old. I always thought she could live for more than ten years and twenty years! Before I could take good care of her, she just left."


    "Your grandmother must know what you''re thinking. You don''t have to blame yourself. You''re already fine, girl."


    Lin Ya''s eyes became moist again. She told me something about her and grandma when they were young. There was a lot of land in the house. Every time when the farm was busy, mom and dad would not have time to take care of themselves. One night, Lin Ya had a fever, but mom and dad were still in the field, so grandma stayed by Lin Ya''s side.


    Seeing that lin ya was burning so badly, grandma had no choice but to carry Lin Ya on her back and carry her to the village clinic.


    For others, this might not be difficult, but grandma was blind, and that was probably the most difficult path she had ever taken. She carried lin ya to the clinic and Lin Ya back. Lin Ya said that she always remembered the feeling of lying on her grandmother''s back. It was so warm that she could never forget it.


    After telling the story, Lin Ya wiped his eyes again.


    After calming down, she looked at the tall tree in the yard and said, "Although grandma is very small, in my eyes, she has always been like a big tree. With her around, I am not afraid of anything. Now, grandma is down."


    Grandma will be tired too. Maybe she wants to rest too. Besides, grandma must feel that you don''t need her protection anymore. You''ve grown into a big tree. You''re protecting Lin Feng, Tang Manya, Du Ling now. You''re already very strong, aren''t you?"


    Lin Ya pursed her lips. She looked at me and said, "Thank you, Xing Yun."


    "Why are you thanking me?"


    "You..." Lin ya didn''t seem to know what to say.


    I answered, "Isn''t Shi Yang your boyfriend?"


    Lin Ya immediately looked at me, but this time, she did not deny it, but nodded.


    I knew Shi Yang wasn''t her boyfriend. If so, Lin Ya would have told Shi Yang to come with us when we arrived, instead of asking me to be her boyfriend.


    "Why?" I asked Lin Ya. She knew what I was asking.


    "You guessed it before, just to make Ji Ze misunderstand." When Ji Ze was mentioned, Lin Ya was very distressed. She took a deep breath and said helplessly, "I''ve used up almost everything."


    "Come on, heroes have been sad about beauty since ancient times. It''s not something that beauty should worry about."


    Lin Ya finally smiled, but the smile was too short. She looked at Du Ling, who was chatting with her parents in the yard, and said, "Actually, I wanted to introduce Shi Yang to Xiaoling. I think the two of them are very compatible, you know? Both of them are very simple and loving, and they always feel that they are very similar in many ways."


    I said speechlessly, "Du Ling is not old. Why are you so anxious? Your sister is really dutiful. You worry about everything."


    There was a worried look on Lin Ya''s face. She frowned and said, "It''s not that I''m in a hurry, but... Didn''t you notice? Xiaoling is not just grateful to Hu Zi. She cares too much about Hu Zi, but you know what happened to Hu Zi. I''m really scared..."


    Lin Ya didn''t say the next words, but I already understood.


    In fact, I also noticed it, but I didn''t take this matter too seriously. Today, when lin ya mentioned it, I also felt that it might be more serious than I thought.


    These days, when Yu Xinghui died, Du Ling had been asking me about Hu Zi and calling Hu Zi, including before, her reaction to Hu Zi was stronger than anyone else.


    We can''t even tell what Du Ling''s feelings for Hu Zi are.


    Lin Ya was also afraid that Du Ling would get hurt.


    However, even if Lin Ya wanted to introduce Du Ling to Shi Yang, it would depend on Du Ling''s attitude. Even if she and Shi Yang were interested in personality or other things, how could they be measured by data?


    But this is really not something we can control.


    Both of us sighed helplessly.


    After a while, I asked Lin Ya, "When are we going back?"


    "You guys go back first. I won''t go back with you." Lin Ya replied faintly.


    "What?"


    I was shocked by Lin Ya''s words and asked, "You''re not going back?"


    Lin ya nodded and said, "I want to stay at home for a while. I haven''t had much time at home these years. I want to spend more time with my parents. You guys go back first. I''ll go back in a few days."


    I think it must be her grandmother''s death that made Lin Ya feel a lot of regret, so she wanted to stay with her parents.


    Since she wants to stay, she should stay.


    It''s all done. I want to go back this afternoon. After all, Old Gao is the only one taking care of the restaurant. I''m afraid he won''t be able to handle it. I''d better go back early.


    But before I left, I was delayed by some errands. By the time I left, it was already dusk. I drove back with Lin Feng Tang Manya and Du Ling in my car.


    It was very dark when I walked on the road. I turned on the lights. Because the road was unfamiliar, I didn''t drive too fast.


    Not long after, it was completely dark, and the road was gradually foggy, so I had to turn on the fog lights, slow down, and focus on driving.


    Anyway, we''re not in a hurry. Just be home tonight.


    There weren''t many cars on the road, but the fog was getting thicker and thicker. At this time, we were walking on a two-way one-way road, but the yellow paint in the middle of the road was almost invisible. On both sides of the road were boundless fields. From afar, it was as if we were not walking on the road of the human world, as if we were in a fairyland.


    The road was quiet, and we were all tired these days, so no one was talking in the car.


    The streetlights illuminated the road in front of them in a fan-shaped area, but in the end, they could not disperse the fog in front of them.


    Just then, suddenly, a car came from the opposite side. Because of the fog, the car came very close, and I realized that the key was that the car did not drive on the right side, but in the middle of the road, straight ahead.


    A blinding light made my eyes white!


    I barely had time to think. The car was moving too fast. I just felt that when I started to turn the steering wheel, the car was about to collide with us.


    Tang Manya and Du Ling also let out a cry!


    Between the sparks and lightning, I slammed the steering wheel to the right, and the car immediately rushed to the field beside me. After a violent jolt, the car stopped.


    When the car stopped, my palms were sweating, my heart was racing, and I felt numb as if I had been electrocuted.


    That moment was too thrilling. I think I reacted a little slower and the two cars might have crashed into each other. Fortunately, there was no such ditch beside me. Otherwise, the car might have flipped over or fell into the ditch.


    With a sigh of relief, I quickly looked at Lin Feng beside me, then at Tang Manya and Du Ling behind me. The car was dark and I couldn''t see their faces. I quickly asked, "Are you okay?"


    As I spoke, I raised my hand and turned on the lights in the car.


    "Nothing." They all said.


    "I''m fine." My hanging heart fell, and if something happened to them, it would be bad.


    After another long exhale, I could not help but scold, "Damn, stupid, driving so fast."


    How dare the fog drive so fast? What the hell is this? I was a little annoyed. I wanted to get out of the car to look at it, but when I got out of the car, I found that the car had already disappeared.


    I was even more upset. Our car fell into the field, but the other car was fine.


    At that time, I was driving on the right, and the direction must have entered the field. There was still a road on the right side of the car. Maybe he just passed by easily, but we got hurt.


    Lin Feng and the others came down, and Lin Feng asked, "Where''s that man?"


    "Run away!" There was still a lot of fog around, and I couldn''t see any light for a long time. There were no cameras here, and I couldn''t see what kind of car the other party was driving. It was too difficult to find the driver.


    Tang Manya also said angrily, "Look, if he still drives like that, something will happen sooner or later."


    After three people left in a row these days, I really don''t want anyone to get into trouble again. I sighed and said, "I hope I can teach him a lesson just now."


    After what happened just now, that person would have slowed down.


    There are always some people in society who think they are good at driving and that they can control the car 100 %. When something really happens, no matter how good their driving skills are! It''s always right to slow down, especially on a foggy day like this!


    I am a cautious driver, and I have driven a limited number of times over the years, but there have been no accidents, so after experiencing this once, I feel really scared, and my back is cold.


    And after such a dangerous scene, it also made me understand the value of life more clearly. Life is really only once. If I die, I really die.


    These days, I have inevitably thought about life and death many times, and after tonight''s events, I understand the uncertainty of life and death more clearly. I just feel that human life is really too fragile, just like a leaf, blown by the wind, maybe it will fall.


    We really don''t know when we will disappear in this world, into nothingness!


    Thinking back to that moment, there was no time to think about anything. At this moment, all he could think about was Ding Ge.


    I couldn''t help but think that if I really died on this night, I would never see Ding Ge again.


    The thought of this throbbing in my heart made me wish I could see her right away!

 Chapter 557 : Come Back Safe And Sound

    Then, we have to drive the car out of the field. Fortunately, the ground is still relatively hard, otherwise we won''t be able to leave tonight.


    Even so, it took a lot of effort. The car was struggling in the field. I was driving, and Lin Feng Tang Manya and Du Ling were pushing behind. It was so hard to get on the road that it broke us.


    After the four tires hit the flat road, the few of us took a good breath before we started off.


    Fortunately, things went smoothly after that. We finally returned to Pucheng safely.


    When we got back, we went to the Xingyun hotel and it was closed. I took the key and opened the door. Hu Zi didn''t come back.


    The few of them hadn''t had dinner yet, so we settled down after dinner and returned to the neighborhood.


    Ding Ge hasn''t rested yet. She said she would wait for us when she knew we were coming back tonight. She must have been anxious.


    The elevator slowly rose. Thinking that she would see Ding Ge soon, she was a little excited. She hadn''t seen her these days. She really missed her.


    Du Ling went back to our room, and tang manyalin and I went to the opposite house.


    We didn''t knock because I was afraid that Ding Ge would fall asleep. When tang manya opened the door, Ding Ge, who didn''t want to hear anything, had already walked to the door.


    Sure enough, she wasn''t asleep yet. When she saw us, Ding Ge smiled and said, "I''m back. Where''s the girl?"


    Ding Ge frowned when he didn''t see Lin Ya.


    "She said she wanted to rest at home for a few days and come back in a few days."


    "Oh." Ding Ge blinked, nodded understandingly, and asked, "Why are you back so late?"


    "Don''t mention it, Sister ding ge. You almost never saw us again!" Lin Feng said in a deliberately exaggerated tone.


    Hearing Lin Feng say this, Ding Ge''s face changed suddenly and asked in surprise, "What happened?"


    I quickly patted Lin Feng, smiled speechless, and said, "Can you stop exaggerating!"


    "I''m not exaggerating! It''s not an exaggeration at all!" Lin feng looked at Ding Ge and told Ding Ge about the thrilling scene we just had on the road.


    Ding Ge patted his chest after listening. He was so scared that he asked again, "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing! It''s really lucky!"


    After a few more casual conversations, Ding Ge and I went into my bedroom.


    Finally, there were only the two of us left. I hurriedly held Ding Ge in my arms and felt Ding Ge''s breath. All I felt was that all my fatigue was gone. I just wanted to hold her like this and feel very comfortable.


    Ding Ge let me hold her for a while, then they parted. She looked at me, her eyes glinting, and said emotionally, "I was really scared to death by what Lin Feng said. At least you''re fine. You said if something happened to you, what would I do?"


    Listening to Ding Ge''s gentle words, my heart was warm again. I looked into her eyes and said comfortingly, "I''m fine."


    Ding ge pouted and her emotions fluctuated. She gently hugged me and pressed her cheek against my chest, "Xing Yun, we''ve been through so much together. I really feel like I can''t leave you anymore. If you''re not with me, I don''t think I can live!"


    Ding Ge''s words made my heart tremble. I felt a little uncomfortable and a little shocked. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to say such a thing. I hugged her, hugged her tightly, and said, "Of course we won''t be separated, never again!"


    I closed my eyes and exhaled deeply. I knew that we would never be apart again.


    Then we sat down and talked for a while. Ding Ge said he wanted to learn how to drive, but after hearing that we almost had a car accident, Ding Ge said he didn''t want to learn how to drive.


    She was afraid.


    I tried to persuade Ding Ge not to let this become a shadow in her heart. Driving is a skill. There''s no harm in mastering one more skill. I think as long as we drive calmly, follow the traffic, and pay attention, the probability of an accident will be very small.


    But after listening to me, Ding Ge still said that he wanted to delay for a few days.


    This night, we didn''t talk for long, so tired I quickly fell asleep.


    ...


    After getting up early the next morning, I went back to my usual state. I had been slacking off for a few days and should have wound myself up. After getting up early, in order to wake myself up, I took a lap around the previous journey.


    Thinking about the days when he used to run with Lin Ya, I wonder if Lin Ya would still get up and run when he got home.


    Although Lin Ya said she wanted to spend more time with her parents at home, she actually needed to take a break herself, hoping that time would gradually heal the pain of her grandmother''s death.


    When I first left the house, it was very cold. After running around, I felt warm and refreshed. On the way back, I called Old Gao and told him I was back.


    Old Gao said he would see you later.


    I wanted to call Hu Zi, but I didn''t know if he was awake. After thinking about it, I didn''t call either.


    Yu Xinghui passed away. I wonder if there will be any changes in the Yu xiangyuan. What about Hu Zi''s situation there? Thinking of the look in the eyes of the Yu family''s second son-in-law, I felt that he was probably trying to earn money.


    When I saw Old Gao, I said to him, "Are you busy these days?"


    "Not as delicate as you think." Old Gao replied with a smile.


    Then they set off to buy food as usual.


    On the way, we didn''t see each other for a few days. We talked a lot. There was nothing to talk about in the restaurant these days. The situation was still the same. Old Gao complained to me about some of the employees.


    I told him about the past few days at lin ya''s house and what happened on our way back.


    Old Gao had been in a very serious car accident, and he knew exactly how he felt about it. After listening to my story, Old Gao was excited and said a lot.


    Driving is really like this. The longer you drive, the more careful you become. This is a fucking oversight that could kill you! After listening to Old Gao''s words, I also know why he was so angry when he saw Hu Zi driving under the influence of alcohol that day. He only had one life. You can say this is not serious!


    Now the investigation of drunk driving is getting stricter and stricter, but there will still be some people who don''t take it seriously. They think it''s okay to drink a small cup and take a small sip, but it will be too late.


    Then I asked Old Gao, "Has Hu Zi been back in the past few days?"


    "No." Old Gao shook his head and paused, "It was late when I left. Hu Zi never came back when I was there. I don''t know if he came back after I left. He probably didn''t come back."


    "Do you know what''s going on with him?" I asked again.


    Old Gao shook his head again and replied, "The restaurant is very busy these days after you left with Xiaoling. I don''t have time either. I really don''t know what''s going on with him."


    I nodded. I left with Du Ling. Old Gao was really under a lot of pressure, but I was still worried about Hu Zi. I think I''ll go back to Hu Zi''s after I get back.


    After a busy time, I went to the restaurant to have a drink and drove to yu xiangyuan.


    When I arrived at the Yu xiangyuan, I was familiar with it a few times. I went in to go upstairs, but there was a man sitting on the first floor, not someone else, but Du Ling.


    When I saw Du Ling, I frowned. I didn''t expect her to come.


    I couldn''t help but recall what Lin Ya said at home.


    Du Ling sat there alone, looking a little bored. When she saw me, she stood up with a pure smile on her face.


    I walked towards her and asked, "Why are you here, Xiaoling?"


    "I want to see Brother tiger." Du Ling lowered his head slightly and replied softly.


    "Then go up. Why are you sitting here?" I said to Du Ling.


    I think Hu Zi should be in the office upstairs.


    Du Ling curled her lips and said, "Brother tiger is busy. Let me wait for him here."


    "Oh."


    Since Hu Zi is busy now, I''ll wait for him with Du Ling.


    The two of us sat down at the table. With Du Ling around, they weren''t so bored anymore. At least there was someone to talk to.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "It''s been over an hour."


    After so long, I glanced up the stairs. What was Hu Zi busy with?


    "Then why don''t you just sit here for over an hour?"


    Du Ling simply nodded. She did not look anxious, as if she was willing to wait.


    "Tell me next time. We''ll come together, or you''ll have to hitch a ride."


    Du Ling nodded obediently.


    I looked at Du Ling, thought about it, and asked, "Xiaoling, how long have you been here?"


    "Yes..." Du Ling thought about it, smiled, and replied, "It should have been more than three months, but it feels like a long time."


    Indeed, in fact, du ling didn''t come to the restaurant for long, but a few months was enough for one person to fall in love with another person.


    Looking at Du Ling, who was much more cheerful now, and thinking about her simple and shy appearance when she first met du ling, she really changed a lot. She could even be said to be a different person.


    I smiled and said, "Do you know? You''re prettier than before."


    Du Ling blushed at my words and said, "Brother xingyun! It''s not like before."


    "Well, you''ve become more cheerful now, and you''ve got your temperament. There must be a lot of boys who like you."


    "Brother xingyun, you''re talking nonsense!"


    "Have you ever thought about dating?"


    Du Ling turned his head and said embarrassingly, "Brother xingyun, stop joking with me. How old am I?"


    "It''s normal for you to fall in love at your age. Look at lin feng and Tang Manya. They are younger than you. Now they have reached the stage of marriage. Why are you shy? Someone might confess to you in a few days."


    "I won''t tell you about Brother xingyun!"


    ...


    The two of them chatted like this. After a while, they walked down the stairs. Unexpectedly, both of them had familiar faces. They were the second daughter and second son-in-law of the Yu family.


    Then Hu Zi came down the stairs. I think Hu Zi was busy just now, so he should be talking to the daughter and son-in-law of the Yu family.


    The three of them went downstairs before and after, and it seemed that there was nothing unusual. When they saw me, the second son-in-law of the Yu family came over and greeted me.


    Then, Hu Zi politely escorted them out of the door.


    When he entered the restaurant again, Hu Zi''s expression became cold. He exhaled tiredly, looked at Du Ling and me, and motioned for us to go up with him.


    So, the three of us walked upstairs together.

 Chapter 558 : The Last Calm

    Walking into the office, Hu Zi picked up the glass on the table and finished the water in one gulp. He leaned against his desk and panted heavily, looking very tired.


    He looked at Du Ling and me, smiled and asked, "Why are you both here?"


    I asked, "Why are they looking for you?"


    "Who?" Hu Zi was stunned for a moment and quickly understood who I was talking about. He frowned again, looking rather distressed. "What else can we do? It''s not about the inheritance!"


    It was no different from my guess.


    I asked again, "What did they say?"


    "I just want money!" Hu Zi said, "It''s all a lion''s mouth. He wants half of the Yu xiangyuan shares. You think it''s possible!"


    Greed and desire are always black holes filled with discontent!


    "Then how did you get rid of them?"


    "Of course I can''t agree. Besides, it''s not up to me to decide!" Hu Zi replied, "Even if President yu is dead, Mrs. Yu is still here. Just talk to her about something. I''ll do whatever she says."


    Hu Zi sighed again and said, "President yu hasn''t passed away yet. They''re in the mood to talk about the inheritance right after the funeral. I really don''t like the Yu family''s second daughter and second son-in-law."


    Since ancient times, there has been a sea of bloody court battles for money and power. The same goes for ordinary families. There are a lot of family members who fight for family property and sever ties. In front of interests, there is no place for family ties.


    "I was afraid they would trouble you."


    Hu Zi said nonchalantly, "I haven''t lost my face yet, but I don''t think it''s too far. When President yu was alive, he said that if he died, his second daughter''s family would definitely not be peaceful. President yu also said that no matter what, the Yu xiangyuan can''t let them touch it. They have no ability to say nothing and are insatiable. If the Yu xiangyuan is handed over to them, it will be over sooner or later!"


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t comment on other people''s family matters. I hope Hu Zi wouldn''t get involved, but it was hard to avoid it. If Mrs. Yu didn''t agree with her son-in-law and daughter''s request, most of them would still come to Hu Zi.


    As for the accuracy of my guess, I will know in the future.


    But I don''t think Hu Zi''s future at the Yu xiangyuan will go too well.


    "What if they make trouble for you, Brother tiger?" Du Ling asked.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it when the time comes. This is a society ruled by law. What else can they do to me?"


    Du Ling still said worriedly, "But some people have bad thoughts. They don''t care about this at all. They will do anything to get what they want."


    "I know. Okay, stop talking about them. Why are you always talking about them?" Hu Zi waved his hand and asked, "When did you come back?"


    "Last night."


    "How''s Lin Ya?" Hu Zi asked.


    "My sister is very sad." Du Ling replied with some heartache.


    "She didn''t come back with us. She stayed home for a few days."


    "Well, there''s no other way. The pain of the death of a loved one can only be eased over time." Hu Zi said to Du Ling again, "Give your sister more comfort these days, okay?"


    "I know." Du ling nodded.


    We didn''t talk for long, and Du Ling and I were relieved to know that Hu Zi was fine. Then Du Ling and I left the Yu xiangyuan.


    After returning to the Xingyun hotel, Ji Ze was already waiting for me.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I was really busy today.


    However, it was not surprising that ji ze came to me. He didn''t have to think about asking about lin ya.


    When I saw Ji Ze, I didn''t have to wait for him to ask anything. I told him everything he wanted to know. I also told him that Shi Yang wasn''t Lin Ya''s boyfriend. Ji ze was not surprised. After hearing what I said, ji ze asked me, "Did the girl say when she came back?"


    I shook my head. She didn''t say the exact date, but it shouldn''t be too long. After all, Lin Feng and Tang Manya were too busy after the cake shop added milk tea.


    Ji Ze frowned and said, "I''m worried about her. Why don''t I go and see her?"


    I smiled and didn''t know how to answer the question. I scratched my head and said to him, "You should ask the girl. If you go to his house directly, I''m afraid she''ll be angry."


    Ji ze nodded. We all know Lin Ya''s temper. If he went to her house without her permission, Lin Ya would probably be angry.


    Ji ze thought for a while, sighed and said, "Forget it. She definitely won''t let me go. I''d better call her."


    "All right then."


    Ji Ze is so obsessed!


    ...


    Time was moving forward for a few days without any change. It was like a production line, moving forward at the same speed.


    Ding Ge and I went to pick a driving school together. After paying the fee, Ding Ge got the book of subject one. These days, she was reading the book every day and downloaded the driving test book on her mobile phone. Every day, she basically looked at the questions and looked at the questions. Ding Ge''s memory was very good. In a few days, she almost memorized it. On the mobile phone, she could basically achieve more than 90 % of the simulated test.


    Go to the driving school for a simulation, and if you reach more than 90 %, the driving school will arrange for the test of subject one.


    Then there were subjects two subjects three...


    Lin ya didn''t come back these days either. Only Lin Feng and Tang Manya were left in the bakery. Every time she walked into the bakery, she couldn''t see Lin Ya behind the counter. She always felt like something was missing. She was not used to it. She felt the same way when she returned to the neighborhood.


    Lin Ya wasn''t around, and Ji Ze hadn''t been to the bakery much these days. He said that Lin Ya had come back and asked me to tell him. Seeing how disappointed he was, I didn''t know how to comfort him.


    There was nothing going on with Hu Zi and the Xingyun hotel.


    This kind of peaceful life was as gentle as water, and lived it day by day.


    That night, the staff had left. Du Ling was cleaning up, Old Gao was checking the accounts behind the counter, and Ding Ge and I were sitting on chairs. Ding Ge was still working hard on the subject, and some of the questions she was unsure of would be consulted by me.


    The outside world fell silent again, like the sunrise and sunset every day. Since the early morning, the busy streets have finally breathed a sigh of relief under the moonlight and streetlights. Our friends can rest and chat after work. The streets and the shops on this street are old friends. I don''t know what kind of conversation they have in the world of the second dimension?


    Could a beautifully dressed shop be the princess in everyone''s heart? Could the street lights and the trees on both sides of the road also discuss pedestrians? Would they look up at the sky and admire the beautiful sun, moon and stars just like us?


    This kind of life makes me feel very satisfied. Although it is not perfect and not so rich, we live happily.


    Looking at the familiar street scene outside, the flashing neon, there will be an indescribable sense of fullness.


    Du Ling had already packed up, and Old Gao didn''t know what to do there after checking the accounts. I saw it was getting late, so I told Ding Ge to go back, and dinger nodded.


    I walked over to Old Gao, but Old Gao didn''t notice it. I slammed the counter. Old Gao was shocked. I smiled and asked, "What are you staring at?"


    Old Gao smiled unnaturally and replied, "Nothing."


    I looked at him a few more times and felt something was wrong with Old Gao. I asked jokingly, "Is he missing spring?"


    Old Gao looked like he was lovesick. Maybe he was thinking about his female neighbor. After so many days, he didn''t have a chance to see her.


    "You just miss spring!" Old Gao laughed at me.


    I smiled and said, "Okay, it''s almost done. Let''s go back."


    "You guys go back first." Old Gao stood up as well.


    I looked at Du Ling again and said, "Shall we go, Xiaoling?"


    Du Ling shook his head with a smile and said, "Go ahead. I don''t want to be a light bulb."


    I pointed at Du Ling and smiled. This girl has learned to tease us.


    "Go home early."


    After telling the two of them, I walked out of the restaurant with Ding Ge.


    At this moment, Ding Ge turned his head to look at the restaurant, his eyes slightly blinked, and I also looked in the direction of her turn and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Ding Ge smiled and replied, "Nothing."


    Tonight was another bright moonlit night. Although the moon was not a full moon, it was exceptionally full. The moon was curved like a boat, like a shining gem, giving off a bright yellow light.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, "The moon looks so beautiful tonight."


    "Do you want to sing another poem?" Ding Ge teased.


    I chuckled and shook my head, "Of course not. This is just a compliment. It''s a romantic night, isn''t it?"


    "Not bad." Ding Ge had a smile in the corner of his eye, and his eyes sparkled with a more beautiful light than the moonlight.


    The whole moon shone on the surrounding area. Just then, some moving dark clouds covered the moon, and I could not help but frown. These dark clouds were too hateful, but when I thought about those dark clouds moving, it was'' Xing Yun''. I couldn''t say I was hateful.


    Even though the moon was completely obscured, the light was still not completely obscured. The area was much brighter than the rest of the world, and the moving clouds seemed to have turned into a whirlpool.


    Ding Ge looked up at the night sky and said slowly, "People have joys and sorrows. The moon is full and cloudy."


    I don''t like these two sad words. I said to Ding Ge, "Why do you say these two words?"


    "I wish you a long life and a long journey together." Ding Ge smiled and said, "I still wish you well at the end."


    I smiled, but on the way back, the moon never appeared again, which made me feel a little annoyed, as if the dark clouds had covered my heart.


    This always made me feel uncomfortable. It felt as if we had been through a long time of peace. This night, it seemed like the last peace. I didn''t want it to be like this. I wanted those dark clouds to dissipate and the moonlight to shine on us forever.

 Chapter 559 Failure to Confess

    It was a clear day, and I was sitting alone in the car playing with my cell phone.


    The car was parked outside the dmv, and Ding Ge was taking the test of subject one in the dmv. He had passed the physical examination before and passed the driving school simulation test very smoothly.


    I''m not worried about Ding Ge because I think it''s too easy for Ding Ge! For her, two subjects and three subjects were the most difficult.


    Although Ding Ge took the car countless times, she had never driven it at all. Now that we have bought a new car, I wanted her to practice. She kept pushing it away, but she was still a little scared, especially after she knew that I almost had an accident. I didn''t force her to take it easy.


    At this moment, the phone rang again.


    It was a wechat message from Lin Ya.


    I was talking to someone before, but everyone was busy, so Lin Ya was free. I sent her a wechat for a while, and I didn''t know if she was busy or just saw it.


    I clicked on lin ya''s voice.


    "Why are you so free?"


    Ding Ge is taking an exam at the dmv. Subject one, I have to cheer her up. Now I''m sitting alone in the car waiting, bored to death, talking about two yuan."


    "That''s great. Sitting in the car listening to the radio makes you feel so good."


    "Talk about two yuan, but you''re giving me a red envelope!" Lin Ya sent the second message.


    It was just two yuan. I sent it to lin ya and continued to say in the voice, "How can you be comfortable? You don''t have to worry about anything at home. I''m taking care of these children for you now."


    Lin Ya opened the red envelope.


    "You really paid two dollars. Two dollars can only talk for five minutes. Remember that. You shouldn''t have taken care of them. How are they now?"


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. It was your milk tea business that kept them busy. When Du Ling was not busy, he would come over to help. Ding Ge would help, and I would help. When are you coming back? Did you leave your milk tea alone? Some people miss your milk tea."


    "Don''t give me a nickname. I don''t want to be a milk tea xishi! The others are helping, but you are not helping." Lin Ya still couldn''t forget to hurt me.


    "Hey, that''s a compliment. You''re not happy about it."


    "Disgusting." Lin Ya sent a look of vomiting.


    "What''s so disgusting?" I asked, puzzled.


    After chatting with lin ya for a while, I wasn''t that bored anymore.


    Five minutes later, Lin Ya sent a text message.


    "Five minutes have passed. If you want to continue chatting, please charge me."


    "It hurts to talk about money."


    "I just like money. I''m just so shallow. If I don''t send it, I''ll go watch tv."


    "Okay, I can''t send it yet!" At the worst, he could earn it by stealing a few more cups of milk tea.


    Talking to Lin Ya wasn''t too difficult, but lin ya kept avoiding the question of when she would be back, refusing to give her a letter of approval.


    Then Lin Ya went to cook, and I was left alone. It was almost noon, and Ding Ge''s exam was not over yet.


    "Knock, knock."


    After a while, someone knocked on the window. I was lying in the car, so I didn''t see who it was. I sat up and saw that it was Ding Ge.


    It''s finally over.


    I quickly opened the door, got out of the car, and asked, "How is it? Have you passed?"


    Ding Ge looked down and said sadly, "I don''t know what happened, just a few points short. I didn''t pass the exam."


    As she spoke, she raised her head again, her eyes glistening with tears, and the corners of her aggrieved mouth twitched slightly.


    I saw that her appearance was extremely lovable. I quickly stroked her hair and comforted her, "Well, if you haven''t taken the test, then you haven''t. Why are you crying? It''s not a big deal. You can''t pass the test next time. This is nothing!"


    I really can''t stand the way Ding Ge feels.


    However, when I finished comforting him, Ding Ge suddenly smiled and said mischievously, "You really believe me?"


    I was a little confused and stared at Ding Ge. She lied to me!


    "Have you passed?"


    "Of course!" Ding Ge smiled and said, "I''m so smart, but I can''t!"


    "I wish you were so confident in your next second subject."


    Ding Ge pouted and glared at me, then said happily, "It''s still early. Whatever. Let''s go. I''m hungry. Buy me a meat bun."


    There was a sale not far away. The two of us walked over and bought Ding Ge a meat bun. She woke up very early today, and had a casual breakfast. She must be starving now. When she got to the car, she started to eat, and it was delicious.


    "Be careful not to put the oil in the car."


    "Is the car important or the girlfriend important?" Ding Ge raised his snow-white neck and teased, "Why don''t you go with the car? The car can take you here and there. What can a girlfriend do?"


    I chuckled and replied, "It''s okay. Just eat it. It''s okay in the car. What''s the matter? It''ll be fine if you wipe the car."


    Ding Ge looked at me and nodded with satisfaction.


    However, when the oil really accidentally dripped on the car seat, Ding Ge said painfully, "Ah, where is the paper? Let me wipe it."


    I couldn''t help but laugh.


    On the way, Ding Ge said that the driver''s school had already said that the students who had passed the test in this subject should register and wait for the notice when they would go to the driver''s school to learn to drive.


    ...


    Go back to the hotel, go back to work mode, as usual.


    At night, it was time to get off work after checking the bill, but today, when checking the bill, he found that there were tens of yuan missing. Old Gao recalled, "I seem to have changed the wrong money today."


    Then Old Gao said that he might have given dozens more to others when he had a table to settle the bill. I won''t blame Old Gao for what happened.


    "It''s okay. If you''re wrong, you''re wrong." I don''t want Old Gao to blame himself for such a small matter. It''s not worth it. Just pay attention next time. Everyone has missed something.


    However, when Old Gao said that, I noticed that he was a little out of shape today. At this time, his expression was still a little wandering, as if he was hiding something.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I looked at Old Gao and asked.


    Old Gao glanced at du ling, as if embarrassed to speak. I said to him again, "Would you like some?"


    "I have to drive back later." Old Gao shook his head and whispered, "Go to the back."


    I nodded.


    The two of them walked to the backyard and didn''t turn on the lights. The light of the moon shone on the small yard. Old Gao and I sat on the small bench. I looked at Old Gao again and asked, "What happened?"


    "Actually, it''s nothing." Old Gao smiled faintly and replied, "My confession failed."


    "Ah?"


    I was shocked by Old Gao''s words.


    Old Gao confessed and failed. I asked, "When?"


    "Just yesterday."


    "Yesterday?"


    No wonder Old Gao was out of shape today. I couldn''t help but sigh. I thought Old Gao and this female neighbor could make it, but it ended before it started.


    But thinking about the way Old Gao talked about this girl before, I was a little worried. He was obviously very passionate about that girl, and even said that if his confession failed, he might leave the Xingyun hotel.


    Old Gao sighed with some melancholy. The light of the moon enveloped him and made Old Gao sad.


    "What did you tell her? What did she say to you?" Even if Old Gao''s confession failed, I still want to hear the story between them.


    Old Gao smiled bitterly, as if he didn''t want to talk about the failure. "There''s nothing to talk about," he said."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Some people will not give up even if they fail. I think Old Gao will not give up easily.


    Old Gao said in a daze, "I don''t know either."


    "Don''t be ignorant." I put my hand on Old Gao''s shoulder and said, "Sometimes, even if a girl refuses, it''s not necessarily that she doesn''t like you. Maybe she''s not ready or something. I think you should try again. A girl has to be chased. You can''t just confess. You have to chase her. I confessed twice like Ding Ge."


    I don''t think this failure is a complete end. Maybe things will change.


    Old Gao pondered, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, he said, "Xing Yun, although my confession failed, I don''t know why. I''m not too sad."


    I frowned and looked at Old Gao. Wasn''t he sad?


    "It''s not that I''m not sad at all, either. It''s not that kind of despair and heartbreaking sadness. I feel too calm myself." Old Gao smiled bitterly.


    I asked doubtfully, "Why?"


    "Because I think she''s really great. We''re not in the same world at all. She can find a better person. Although it''s a pity she can''t be with her, she can find a better person. I''m really happy for her." Old Gao said with an infatuated look.


    "You really think so?" Old Gao didn''t seem to think that way before. At that time, his words made me especially afraid that Old Gao would fall into depression and sadness again after his failed confession.


    I think he''s still too self-abased and doesn''t think he''s good enough for each other, which is why he feels that way.


    Old Gao nodded and said to me, "So I won''t leave the restaurant."


    Hearing this, although I felt sorry for Old Gao''s failure in confessing, I was still very happy. I was really afraid that Old Gao would leave. Hu Zi was too busy to come to Xing Yun. Old Gao would leave again.


    "Brother xingyun, Brother tiger."


    Just then, Du Ling''s anxious voice came, and at the same time, her hurried footsteps came.


    Old Gao and I also quickly stood up and I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Du Ling took the phone and said to us, "I just called Brother tiger. He''s in a mess. I heard someone scolding Brother tiger."


    When Old Gao and I heard this, they looked at each other with deep worry in their eyes.

 Chapter 560 Fighting for Yu Xiang Yuan

    "Let''s go!"


    Du Ling''s words made me nervous. I had to go to the Yu xiangyuan.


    Old Gao and I walked out together.


    Du Ling came after him and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Don''t go to Xiaoling. Wait for our news. Everything will be fine." Old Gao said to Du Ling.


    Then Old Gao and I got in the car, and the two of them rushed to yu xiangyuan. Although I don''t know what happened, I think it shouldn''t be a good thing. I can''t help but guess, is it the second daughter and second son-in-law of the Yu family?


    In the dark, Old Gao was driving intently. I opened the window and a cool breeze blew in.


    Before, when Yu Xinghui was alive, I thought Hu Zi was very lucky in the Yu xiangyuan, but who would have thought that Yu Xinghui would suddenly die, and yu xiangyuan seemed to be a hot potato, or a delicious cake, everyone wanted to taste it.


    I always felt that with Yu Xinghui''s death, the Yu xiangyuan would not be as calm as before. Is this good or bad for Hu Zi?


    Not long after, when they were about to arrive at the Yu xiangyuan, they saw a few people standing in front of the door. Hu Zi was also there. He didn''t know what they were talking about, but he could tell from a distance that the atmosphere was not right.


    After getting out of the car, Old Gao and I walked over quickly. Sure enough, the two Yu family people were here, and the manager of the Yu family that we met last time was there.


    Hu Zi also saw me and Old Gao, but he didn''t bother to say hello to us. He gave us a calm look and said to the two Yu family men, "I''m calling second sister, second brother-in-law..."


    "Who''s your second sister!" The second girl of the Yu family said angrily, not giving face at all.


    Hu Zi said with a straight face, "I''ve said everything that I should say today. You really can''t tell me. I work for President yu. President yu is gone. What do you want to talk to madam? Okay? It''s no use talking to me."


    "Working for President yu? Who can you fool? These managers who have been in the Yu xiangyuan since their opening all have to listen to you? Who are you working for? Now the Yu xiangyuan is yours!" Yu family''s second son-in-law was also relentless and aggressive.


    The second girl from the Yu family also said, "Now my mother and sister are all under your spell. Everything is up to you. What''s the use of looking for her? Just lie to them with your glib tongue!"


    "How did I lie to them?" Hu Zi asked.


    "Don''t give me that! I''ll tell you!" The second girl of the Yu family had a cold look and her hands were clasped in front of her. Her sharp tongue continued, "My mother and my sister don''t care. I, as an elder sister, have to take care of it. This is our restaurant. Today, no matter what, you have to leave the Yu xiangyuan for me!"


    I frowned deeply at the side. Today, the Yu family''s second son-in-law and second daughter were really imposing. Their tone was as powerful as a rocket launcher.


    Seeing them talking to Hu Zi like this, I felt really uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t leave the Yu xiangyuan. You really can''t decide!" Hu Zi was obviously angry too, he replied coldly.


    "Oh, are you a hooligan? If you don''t want to take over my dad''s restaurant, can you be a little more shameless?"


    Hu Zi seemed to be talking to the two of them lazily and remained silent.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and replied, "President yu asked me to stay at the restaurant. Now Mrs. Yu wants me to stay. If you want me to leave, you have to talk to her."


    The second girl of the Yu family snorted coldly and said, "I have a share of my father''s inheritance, and of course I have a share of yu xiangyuan. That is to say, my mother and I have the same words. If my mother asks you to leave, you have to leave. If I ask you to leave, you have to leave."


    "I''m afraid you haven''t read the general will too much, have you?" Hu Zi looked up at the two of them.


    Both of them looked at each other doubtfully, and it was obvious that neither of them had seen the overly general will.


    Hu Zi said calmly, "President yu has already written his will, and it is clear that even if he dies, the Yu xiangyuan will still be managed by me, and no one else can interfere."


    The two of them frowned, apparently not knowing the contents of the will.


    "Even if this will exists, I don''t know if it''s true or not. It''s so easy to fake it now. Do you think that''s my father''s will? Is that my father''s will? I think you might have faked it." The second girl of the Yu family was obviously very strong and soon found a new excuse.


    Yu family''s second son-in-law also gritted his teeth and looked at Hu Zi as if he hated him to death. At this moment, he pointed at Hu Zi and said, "Zhao Xiaohu, you are really too insidious! Now that I think about it, I''m afraid you arranged to get close to my father in the first place, so that you could gain his trust step by step and then take away my father''s restaurant! Right? He trusted you so much that he gave yu xiangyuan to you, but it wasn''t long before you took over the restaurant, and my father left by accident. Is this really a coincidence? I think maybe my father didn''t die of illness, but you murdered him!"


    Yu family''s second son-in-law''s voice was loud and clear, and his face became ferocious with force.


    Hearing his words, Hu Zi was completely enraged. He took a step forward and said excitedly, "Stop spitting blood here. Do you know that you are slandering? Believe it or not, I''ll call the police now!"


    "Hehe, call the police!" The second son-in-law of the Yu family said arrogantly, "You did? I think you dare. I really hope the police can come soon, so that you can''t hide any secrets. Hehe, are you afraid? You report, you report!"


    Hu Zi could no longer bear the verbal attacks of the two men. He said to the manager beside him, "Let the security guard take them away."


    "Blow it away? How dare you, Zhao Xiaohu? This is my father''s restaurant. Who are you? Give me a try. I''ll see who dares to touch me today. Give me a try!" The second girl of the Yu family was still very domineering, and her high-pitched voice didn''t seem tired. I felt a little uncomfortable listening to her sharp voice.


    I think she knows this very well when she acts like that. I''m afraid no one dares to touch her. If such a person were to blackmail you, she would stick to you like poison.


    Hu Zi finally gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Do you really think I can''t do anything about you?"


    The second girl of the Yu family said fearlessly, "Try to touch me?"


    "Call the police!" Hu Zi turned to the manager next to him and said.


    The manager was in a dilemma, as if no one wanted to provoke him. Hu Zi roared again, and the manager took out his phone to call the police.


    The second girl of the Yu family saw that Hu Zi was serious, and her face was finally a little weak. She said timidly, "Zhao Xiaohu, you''ve already thought about getting us in. How do you explain this to my mother and sister? At that time, even if you don''t want to leave the Yu xiangyuan, it will be difficult. You should report it. It''s just right!"


    "Report!" Hu Zi said firmly.


    After that, Hu Zi motioned for Old Gao and me to go with him, ignoring the Yu family''s second daughter and son-in-law, and the three of us walked into the restaurant.


    "Okay, Zhao Xiaohu, you''re awesome. You have guts!" Behind him came the angry voices of the two.


    Back in the office, Hu Zi sighed and smiled bitterly at the two of us, saying, "These two are so difficult, damn it!"


    Seeing how they looked like clowns just now, my mood was ruined a lot by them. I sighed and said, "They still can''t bear to show their tails!"


    As expected.


    "Today is a good day to be shameless. There''s no need to flatter them with lies anymore. These past few days, I''ve been really tired. Serving them every day is like serving the lord. I still have all kinds of dissatisfaction with you. I can''t stand them any longer. It''s good to tear one''s face apart. A fish dies in the net. Who''s afraid of whom?"


    "But they are Yu Xinghui''s daughter and son-in-law. Isn''t that bad for you? President yu''s daughter is right. Mrs. Yu will definitely blame you." Old Gao said with a frown.


    "That was forced by them too!" Hu Zi was very helpless. He wiped his face heavily and sighed, "I don''t know how President yu could have such a daughter, or was brainwashed by Qiao Cheng."


    "All right, stop complaining. Since you meet someone like this, you can''t hide. Things can''t go on like this. What are you going to do?" I asked Hu Zi.


    This matter had to be solved eventually, but it was not so easy to solve. After all, Hu Zi was facing President yu''s family, and yu was always his benefactor.


    Hu Zi was also distressed and said, "Do you believe it? President yu had anticipated this situation before he died, and he was a god! He knew that his second daughter and son-in-law would want to take away the Yu xiangyuan, and he was right. Two days ago, it was 50 %, and now you want to drive me away and monopolize the Yu xiangyuan. That''s too much."


    "Can they agree with her mother?" I asked.


    "The eldest daughter has been living abroad. She never told her before that she was ill. After the funeral, she left. She is not interested in yu xiangyuan. It is useless to take it. She took Mrs. Yu away this time, or do you think the second daughter and the second son-in-law can stir up trouble here? Her mother probably knew the two of them, so she went abroad to relax. The younger daughter is still in school. She is quite a simple girl, not in the mood to fight for the inheritance. That''s why no one wants to steal from them. That''s why they want to monopolize the Yu xiangyuan." Hu Zi said.


    "But it can''t really end up like this. President yu wouldn''t want to see such a scene alive." Old Gao said.


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Yes, but yu xiangyuan can''t just give it to them. They will destroy the Yu xiangyuan sooner or later. I can''t apologize to President yu. I have to let the Yu xiangyuan go. I''ll try to contact Mrs. Yu first and see if she can persuade them that they are also President yu''s family. I can give them a proportionate amount of money per month from the restaurant''s income. If they''re not insatiable, this is really easy to discuss."


    It seems that this is the only way, we have no way, and we really can''t get involved in this matter.


    At this moment, Old Gao said, "It''s best that things can be resolved properly."


    "I hope so."


    "If you can''t, you can only make yourself stink."


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly.


    Old Gao added, "If you don''t want to get yourself into trouble, you can leave the Yu xiangyuan and let them settle their own family affairs."

 Chapter 561 The Challenge of the Bakery

    Before the police arrived, the Yu family''s second daughter and son-in-law left in despair, leaving behind a few harsh words.


    It didn''t take long to sit here and nothing happened. Old Gao and I went back together. After sending me back to the neighborhood, Old Gao left alone again.


    When they got home, Ding Ge and Du Ling were still awake. Seeing me come in, Du Ling quickly stood up and asked nervously, "What happened to Brother xingyun?"


    "It''s nothing." I briefly explained the matter, and the two of them moved their mouths, not daring to make a move.


    Du Ling asked again, "How is brother hu now?"


    "He''s fine, too. Don''t worry, he''s fine."


    "Look, I told you it''s okay. Okay, go to sleep." Ding Ge comforted Du Ling, saying that she yawned again and smiled, "I''ve been waiting for so long. I''m sleepy. Go to sleep."


    "Good night." Dinger looked at me and said, then looked at Du Ling and said, "Good night."


    Ding Ge opened the door and Du Ling said to Ding Ge, "Good night, Sister ding ge."


    Dinger waved at us and watched as she walked in the opposite direction before I closed the door.


    At this moment, Du Ling smiled gently. I looked at her and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "It feels so weird, Brother xingyun." Du Ling replied with a frown.


    "What''s so weird?"


    "You and Sister ding ge are a couple, but now we live in the same house. Don''t you think it''s weird for her to say good night to us when she leaves?"


    If they had just met, Du Ling would have blushed.


    I frowned and thought about it. When I first lived in the same house as Du Ling, I did feel weird, even afraid that Ding Ge would be jealous. But now that they had lived together for so long, it was not strange after getting familiar with each other, because I always felt that Du Ling was as simple as a child. Although he didn''t think of her as a sister like Lin Ya, he already thought of her as a sister in his heart.


    I smiled at her and said, "What''s so weird about this? All right, go to sleep."


    After saying that, I also walked to my bedroom, but Du Ling suddenly shouted behind me, "Brother xingyun."


    I turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "That?" Du Ling hesitated and asked, "What are you talking to brother gaoyuan in the backyard tonight?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I thought Du Ling had something to do with it. I didn''t think much about it. I replied sadly, "Didn''t Old Gao like a girl before, his neighbor?"


    Du ling nodded.


    "He confessed to that girl yesterday and failed." I shook my head again and sighed.


    "Ah?" Du Ling was shocked. "Then brother gaoyuan must be very sad."


    "I thought he would be very sad, very sad! After all... Didn''t Old Gao tell you his story before? I was afraid that it would be bad if he had the courage to pursue true love and couldn''t bear the blow again. But this time, he was quite open and not so sad."


    "Really?" Du Ling lowered his head slightly.


    "Well, he always felt that he wasn''t good enough for that girl, so when he confessed, most of his heart had already accepted the result of his failure."


    "Actually, I think brother gaoyuan is very good." Du Ling''s eyes sparkled.


    "Okay, go to sleep."


    Du ling nodded.


    However, Du Ling''s expression was a little strange at this time, and I didn''t care much, dragging my tired body back to the room.


    The next day, the weather was still good. After a few days of continuous haze, these days had cleared up completely. The warm sun shone on the blue sky, and a bunch of light fell on the ground, feeling especially comfortable.


    I went to the cake shop and wanted to get a cup of milk tea. Ding Ge was sitting in Lin Ya''s usual position, and she seemed to be reading something. She lowered her head and concentrated on not seeing me coming.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya sat in their chairs, looking a little anxious.


    I looked at them and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Feng''s phone rang. He answered it and said something in a hurry. He hung up the phone and said to me, "The cake stand was supposed to be delivered yesterday. Now he suddenly called and said it was gone! If you say it''s infuriating, it''s not!"


    "Ah, what should we do?" Tang Manya exclaimed anxiously.


    I looked at Ding Ge and motioned for her to give me a cup of milk tea, but Ding Ge motioned for me to come by myself. I didn''t particularly want to drink it, so I walked up to Lin Feng and Tang Manya and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Tang Manya said, "Didn''t we get a list of wedding cakes? The cake is on the ninth floor. Tomorrow is the day of the customer''s wedding. We don''t have a cake stand in Green city. We said it would be delivered by yesterday at the latest. Now we suddenly told us that we don''t have a cake stand with nine layers. But the groom ordered a cake with nine layers. What do you think we should do?"


    "Nine-layer cake? A local tyrant!" I sighed.


    Ding Ge sat behind the counter and said, "Then it can''t be true love!"


    "Even a rich man can have true love. These two don''t clash."


    Ding Ge was stunned for a moment, as if he did not know how to refute it, and quietly read a book.


    Seeing Lin Feng and Tang Manya at a loss, it was clear that this was the first time they had encountered such an emergency. I advised them, "Don''t worry, Lin Feng. You can contact the people over there and see if they can think of another way. It''s just a nine-story cake stand. It''s rarer than a giant panda. Well, Manya, this thing should be sold online, right?"


    Tang Manya nodded and said, "There should be a sale."


    I said to Lin Feng, "Lin Feng, call the people over there and see if they can find it. Manya, you can check the internet to see if there are any merchants in our province. If there are, they should be able to deliver the cake. As long as the cake is delivered by 11: 00 tomorrow, it should be fine. We have nearly 24 hours left."


    Tang Manya had already picked up his phone to check, and Lin Feng called again, then said that the people over there were also looking for it quickly.


    Tang manya found out the shop that sold the cake stand, and then we called directly to contact each other. After making a call and asking, they all said there was a nine-storey stand, but it was impossible to deliver it today.


    We didn''t lose heart and continued to look for the next one.


    After a while, Lin Feng''s cell phone rang. It was good news that the other party had found the cake stand, but it was in the neighboring province. It could not be delivered until tonight at the fastest.


    Tang Manya said, "Just bring it here tonight! Not too late!"


    Lin Feng called again and again to confirm, and then communicated with a third party driver. The anxious wait began at this moment.


    At night, the cake stand was not delivered. Before the Xingyun hotel finished work, Lin Feng called to say it was fast, but it was a long distance. Sometimes when the driver said it was fast, you would have to wait for an hour or two.


    Ding Ge Du Ling and I waited with lin feng and Tang Manya. Finally, it was almost midnight when a minivan stopped in front of the yafeng bakery.


    We were really waiting for death!


    Carrying the stand into the cake shop, tang manya straightened her hair, smoothed her sleeves and said, "It looks like we''ll be up all night tonight!"


    "Ah?" Du Ling asked in surprise, "Does it take so long to make a cake?"


    "Ninth floor, Xiaoling. Do you know the concept? I''ve never made a nine-layer cake before. This is the first time. It''s safer tonight." Tang Manya replied.


    I looked at the aluminum frame in front of me. It looked like one meter four and five, and the frame below it was even taller than a person. It was really a technical job.


    Du Ling smiled and said, "Then I''ll accompany you."


    Ding Ge said, "I''ll stay with them. Xiaoling, you have to work tomorrow. At worst, I can sleep tomorrow."


    Tang Manya smiled at Ding Ge and said, "Thank you, Sister ding ge. I really need your help this time. Lin Feng and I are really busy."


    Ding Ge also smiled and replied, "Why are you so polite to Sister ding ge?"


    Tang Manya looked at me again and said, "Brother xingyun, I need your help."


    "Say it."


    "I think it should be done tomorrow morning. If it is done, I would like to ask you to take the cake to the Yu xiangyuan. There are not many cars in the morning. If there are too many cars on the road later, I''m afraid of any accidents. We can rest assured if we leave it at the hotel earlier. This kind of cake is especially easy to break up. If it breaks up, all our credit will be wasted."


    "Okay, I''ll take care of this. I''ll borrow a minivan tomorrow and pull the cake over early." I looked at Tang Manya and asked, "Is it Yu xiangyuan?"


    "Yeah." Tang manya nodded and said, "That couple is holding a wedding at the Yu xiangyuan. It''s also the client that brother Hu Zi helped us get. That''s why we received this order."


    "Okay, it''s getting late. You guys should start now." I reckon the three of them will have to stay up all night, or they will stay up all night.


    Tang Manya and lin feng nodded.


    I said to the three of them, "You must be hungry all night. Why don''t I make you some supper first? You can finish eating before you start working."


    Ding Ge pushed me and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about us. We can just eat some bread and instant noodles when we''re hungry. You should go back to sleep. We have to drive tomorrow morning."


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya also said no. In that case, Du Ling and I will go back first. We have to drive tomorrow morning and have a good rest tonight.


    Driving can''t be vague. You can''t drink and drive, and you can''t drive tiredly.


    We left the bakery, and Ding Ge pulled the door down.


    After returning home, set the alarm clock 20 minutes earlier than usual, then turn off the lights and go to sleep.


    ...


    The next day, when I got up, I went to the cake shop to check. The three of them were still awake. They all looked tired after a long night of fighting. Their faces were shiny. Fortunately, the cake was ready!

 Chapter 562 : Sick

    Such a big nine-layer cake, like a christmas stand in front of him, looked especially beautiful. But it was already wrapped outside, and there was no cake inside.


    "That''s awesome! I''ll give you a compliment!" I gave two thumbs up to the three tired people.


    Looking at such a beautiful and grand cake, and then at the three of them who were almost lying on the table and had no reaction to my praise, I quickly said, "All right, dinghmanya, you two go back to rest first. Lin Feng, you wait a little longer. We''ll send the cake back later. You hang on a little longer."


    Lin feng nodded.


    Ding Ge also breathed a sigh of relief and was so tired that she could hardly speak. I walked up to her and helped her with her somewhat messy hair. Tang Manya gave me a few more reassuring instructions to make sure I paid attention. I reassured her to complete the task.


    But Tang Manya was very confused, and finally said, "No, I can''t see the cake safely delivered to the Yu xiangyuan. I can''t sleep at all. I''ll stay too."


    Ding Ge looked at lin feng and then at Tang Manya. He smiled bitterly and said, "Whatever. I won''t accompany you. I''ll go back to sleep."


    It looked like Ding Ge really couldn''t hold on any longer, so I sent her back first, and then called Old Gao to come earlier today. When Old Gao came back, I went to the market with Old Gao and borrowed a business partner''s two-row minivan. The nine-layer cake could only be loaded in a truck, which was too high.


    Then we left the car behind and drove the van back to the bakery.


    Without much nonsense, I carefully carried the cake to the car. Old Gao was driving, Tang Manya was also sitting in the car. Lin Feng and I were sitting in the back of the truck, holding the cake carefully. Old Gao was driving steadily, as an old driver. The road was basically not too shaky, and came to the Yu xiangyuan steadily.


    The last risk left was the stairs. Under Tang Manya''s nervous command, the three of us carefully carried the cake to the lobby on the second floor and landed on the ground.


    "Hoo!"


    The moment the cake was put down, all of us heaved a sigh of relief. It was not easy, it was not easy. When the cake fell, our hearts also fell.


    Hu Zi is at the Yu xiangyuan, so we don''t have to hand over the cake to our customers. We left after we talked to Hu Zi.


    Send lin feng and Tang Manya back, then go back to the market with Old Gao without stopping, return the truck, buy the food and drive back in our car.


    After all this work, he was finally able to catch his breath when he returned to the hotel.


    But at that moment, my phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Tang Manya. After connecting, she said hurriedly, "Brother xingyun, Sister ding ge is ill. Please take her to the hospital."


    "Ah?!"


    Hearing Tang Manya''s words, my heart trembled, and I didn''t dare to delay. After telling Old Gao, I quickly drove back to the community.


    I think it was probably because Ding Ge was overworked last night, and his body couldn''t take it that he fell ill. That was what happened to Old Gao last time.


    When she hurried to the neighborhood and saw Ding Ge, her face was sallow and she looked very uncomfortable.


    Tang Manya said guiltily from the side, "Sister ding ge just threw up so badly. She must have been too tired at night, so she fell ill."


    Ding Ge comforted Tang Manya, but said in a weak voice, "I''m fine, xiaoya. You should rest first. I''ll go with Xing Yun."


    Tang Manya was going with us, and Ding Ge insisted that Tang Manya stay.


    I quickly brought Ding Ge to the nearest clinic. It was a famous clinic and an old doctor for decades.


    After seeing Ding Ge, the doctor asked a few questions and injected Ding Ge. The doctor said that Ding Ge was dehydrated and had a low fever, but he couldn''t stay up all night.


    After the infusion, I carried a small stool and sat on the edge of the bed to guard Ding Ge. Ding Ge looked very weak, and his expression was very painful. He couldn''t even squeeze out a smile when he looked at me.


    I touched her head, and it was a little hot. Looking at her like this, I couldn''t help but regret it. If I knew I wouldn''t let her stay up all night, I would have done it.


    Looking at my distressed eyes, Ding Ge looked at me tenderly, as if he didn''t want me to worry.


    After a while, Ding Ge said slowly, "I didn''t expect to be out of work for such a long time. I stayed up all night and half my life was in it."


    "If you can''t hold on, don''t hold on."


    "I thought I was fine. In the past, when I worked hard at the company, nothing happened. Who knew that my body had become so delicate now." Ding Ge sighed.


    Needless to say, Ding Ge used to work hard for me too. After listening to her words, her heart became heavier. She wanted us to change. The needle stuck in my blood vessel and transmitted all her pain to me.


    "We''re not young anymore, you know? I think my body can handle it, but when I fall ill, I fall ill. Old Gao was like that before, so don''t try to be strong in the future. If you can''t hold on, don''t hold on. If you''re tired, take a rest."


    Ding Ge nodded and replied, "It was really too late at night. I didn''t pay attention to the time. I was busy and busy. It was dawn before I knew it."


    I touched her cold hand and said, "Okay, stop talking. You should sleep for a while. I''ve been busy all night. I''m here to watch you."


    Ding Ge gave a soft "Yes."


    She smiled at me, and Ding Ge closed her eyes, while I watched over her.


    While guarding Ding Ge, I couldn''t help but think, as the saying goes, the body is the capital of revolution, we really have to take care of our bodies. Although we are not old, if we don''t pay attention now, in another ten years, we won''t cherish it now. Ten years later, the symptoms of our bodies will appear.


    Why do some people become extremely weak in their middle age, and all kinds of diseases emerge one after another? It''s not because they don''t know how to cherish when they are young. These diseases were accumulated in the past, but they didn''t show up when they were young.


    Those small problems, accumulated over the years into big problems, at that time the disease was difficult to treat!


    Health is really important, especially after the death of Guzheng''s father and Yu Xinghui. There''s nothing wrong with people who don''t have money, and what''s wrong with them? That''s right. A slight fever and a cold make people uncomfortable, not to mention those''stubborn''diseases.


    Just like that, I watched Ding Ge by the bed for more than an hour. After the infusion, I returned to the car with Ding Ge, who was a little chilly.


    Although she had received three bottles of fluid, dinger was still not in good condition. The doctor asked me to take some medicine, including some fever medicine. He asked me to go back and give Ding Ge a meal first.


    Ding Ge hasn''t slept all night. What she needs most now is rest. I think when she gets back, she should quickly let Ding Ge take the medicine and let her sleep.


    When I got back, it was almost noon. I helped Ding Ge to Lin Ya''s bed and asked her to take the medicine. After she took the medicine and lay down, she felt much better.


    Tang Manya didn''t sleep well. As soon as we got back, she woke up with a guilty look on her face. I also said to her, "Go to sleep now, Manya. Ding Ge is fine."


    Tang Manya still looked a little sad, and I said, "The three of you made the cake overnight. It''s not too late for Ding Ge to be happy. If you are sad again, she won''t be happy. Well, you Sister ding ge is fine. You should go to bed now."


    I comforted Tang Manya a few more words before she went back to her room to rest.


    I touched my forehead and sighed. I was really busy this morning. My stomach was screaming and I was so hungry that I didn''t feel like this at all.


    Seeing that Ding Ge was sleeping soundly, I went back to the restaurant first. After eating something, I called Hu Zi to ask him how the cake was. Don''t hand it over to the customer.


    I called Hu Zi, but he didn''t answer. Maybe he was busy, and I didn''t care. After all, there is a wedding banquet, so the restaurant must be busier than usual.


    After dinner, I didn''t rest either, so I helped out at the back kitchen.


    After working in the restaurant, I went back home to guard Ding Ge. When it was just dark, tang manya got up first.


    Have you slept enough? Not enough sleep."


    "If you sleep another night, you won''t be able to sleep." Tang Manya smiled and said, "I called Brother tiger just now to ask about the cake. He didn''t answer it either."


    "I called him but he didn''t answer. But the cake will be fine. Don''t worry. We''ve delivered it safely. If the customer accidentally drops it while cutting the cake, it has nothing to do with us."


    "In that case, I hope the customer is satisfied."


    "That''s right."


    As she was speaking, Tang Manya''s phone rang. She glanced at it and said to me, "It''s Brother tiger."


    As she answered the phone, she told Hu Zi that she wanted to treat us all to dinner tonight.


    After hanging up the phone, tang manya smiled and said to me, "Brother xingyun, it''s been really hard on you this time. Without you, Lin Feng and I would never have done this."


    "You''re welcome, Manya. We didn''t help much either."


    "You''ve all done us a great favor! Without Brother tiger, we couldn''t have received such a big order. Without Sister ding ge, our cake couldn''t have been made, and Sister ding ge got sick. Without you and brother plateau, we couldn''t have sent the cake to the Yu xiangyuan. Brother Hu Zi said he would come over later if he wasn''t busy. Tonight, Lin Feng and I will have dinner together.


    "Well, in that case, you Brother xingyun won''t be polite to you."


    After another meeting, Ding Ge got out of bed, but she still didn''t look well. I asked her how she was, but she just said she didn''t feel strong.


    Seeing ding ge like this, Tang Manya said he would pack it up and eat at home later.


    I nodded.


    I poured some hot water for Ding Ge, because I thought Hu Zi would be very late, so I asked them to eat first, and they hadn''t eaten for a day.


    Then, when the restaurant was about to close, Tang Manya went to the restaurant, and then came with Old Gao Du Ling and Lin Feng to carry the dishes.


    Hu Zi was the only one left. We called him again, and Hu Zi said he was leaving.


    We prepared the dishes and waited for Hu Zi, but after a while, Hu Zi still didn''t come, which made me a little worried. After waiting patiently for a few minutes, I called him.


    "Hello, Hu Zi."


    "Hello, who is it?"


    I was stunned. Hu Zi didn''t answer it? It was a stranger''s voice.


    I stood up from my chair, went to the balcony and said, "Isn''t this Hu Zi''s phone?"


    "Well, yes, you''re a friend of Zhao Boss''s. Zhao Boss can''t answer the phone right now."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He''s hurt."

 Chapter 563 : Evil Hearts

    I frowned and subconsciously tightened my grip on the phone. After glancing at everyone, I asked in a low voice, "How did Hu Zi get hurt? Is it serious?"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked out at the night outside the window. The city was silent under the night, but this night was destined not to be peaceful.


    The person on the other side of the phone sighed and replied, "It''s not serious. It''s just a slight concussion. Zhao Boss wanted to leave early today, but he didn''t expect to leave the Yu xiangyuan. Suddenly, a few people came from the side and started fighting around Zhao Boss without saying anything."


    Hearing the man''s voice, a picture appeared in my mind. Hu Zi fell to the ground and was punched and kicked by a group of people as if he could not control himself. The picture flashed over and over again. I gritted my teeth and my eyes became cold.


    After asking the man about Hu Zi''s hospital and ward, he quickly walked towards the door. I didn''t want everyone to worry too much, so I gave Old Gao a look and signaled him to go out with me. Old Gao and I had developed a deep understanding. He stood up directly from his chair without saying a word.


    I said to everyone, "You guys eat first. Let''s go out for a while."


    "Is something wrong with Brother tiger?"


    As Old Gao and I were about to leave, Du Ling suddenly stood up and shouted.


    I said to her, "It''s nothing. Don''t worry. It''s just a little accident. You guys eat first. We''ll be back soon."


    However, Du Ling said firmly, "I''ll go with you!"


    We tried to persuade Du Ling, but she refused to listen and insisted on going with us. I had to let Ding Ge and the others eat first, and then Old Gao Du Ling and I went downstairs.


    Du Ling asked me about Hu Zi again, so I had to tell her about it. Anyway, I couldn''t hide it from her when I went to the hospital later. Du Ling remained silent after listening, and his eyes showed deep worry.


    Old Gao also said in a deep voice, "Damn, it was done so quickly. Even if you move your toes, you know it was President yu''s second daughter''s son-in-law."


    I agree with Old Gao 200 %. Hu Zi had no enemies at all. Who would beat him up for no reason? Thinking about the recent events, it must have been the hands of the son-in-law of the Yu family''s second daughter.


    "Grass, they are so cruel!" I wonder how badly Hu Zi was injured.


    I knew those two weren''t good people, but I didn''t expect them to be worse than I thought.


    After leaving the house, the car went all the way to the hospital.


    When he reached the ward, Hu Zi was lying on the bed with a thick bandage wrapped around his head and bruises on his face. He closed his eyes, not knowing whether he was unconscious or asleep.


    When we came over and heard footsteps, Hu Zi opened his eyes.


    There was a tinge of excitement in his eyes, and when I saw Hu Zi like this, the fire in my heart soared and I clenched my fists.


    Du Ling even covered his mouth with tears in his eyes, looking very sad.


    Hu Zi forced a smile and said to Du Ling, "It''s okay, Xiaoling. Don''t cry. I''m not doing well."


    "Where are you hurt?" I asked.


    The man who was standing by the side who was answering the phone said, "There''s nothing serious about him. He was hit on the head with something and stitched up a few times. The doctor said he had a slight concussion."


    "Damn it, did those two Yu family guys do it?" Old Gao said angrily.


    Hu Zi said, "It must be them. Needless to say, but there is no evidence. They won''t admit it even if they call the police."


    "It''s too damn stupid. He''s doing a sneak attack, right? Let''s fight him back with his heart! Beat him up!"


    "All right, we have all used idioms." Hu Zi sighed and said helplessly, "It''s useless to beat them up, and they will get into trouble with the police. Now I really don''t want to deal with the police."


    "Then what should we do? Can we just let it go?" Old Gao said with great grievance.


    "I can''t let it go like this!" Before Hu Zi could speak, the man at the restaurant said, "You don''t know yet. They beat up our president zhao tonight. This morning, they did something else."


    Hearing this, I was shocked and asked, "What happened to them?"


    At the mention of this, Hu Zi''s face turned ugly. The man at the restaurant continued, "Didn''t the Yu xiangyuan accept a wedding today?"


    I nodded. We were the ones who delivered the cake. Of course we knew about it.


    Then, the man mentioned something that we didn''t know about this afternoon.


    Everything was fine, the cake was standing there quietly, the bride and groom also came to the hotel. After all the guests were seated, the host began to host the wedding ceremony, but just as the ceremony was going on, suddenly a guest in the private room took advantage of the alcohol to stir up trouble, and suddenly the whole hall was messed up. The hotel people rushed over to stop it, but it was too late.


    A good wedding scene was interrupted, and the nine layers of cake that we sent over fell to the ground, and those who were looking for trouble deliberately threw the cake at them. Suddenly, a lot of cream was splashed on the hands and heads of many people, and the scene was extremely chaotic.


    How many people wish they could have a perfect wedding, hoping that everything would go according to plan at the most important moment of their lives, without any accidents. If someone ruined the ceremony, the couple would hate the troublemakers to death.


    The restaurant called the police directly, and all the troublemakers were arrested. However, because the wedding was not successful, the bride''s family was especially angry, not to mention those troublemakers, even the restaurant and the groom were blamed.


    Indeed, the wedding was held in the Yu xiangyuan, the hotel must be responsible, but the groom''s side was a little wronged, if he lost the bride because of a failed wedding, the groom would be very angry!


    After the troublemakers were taken away, the bride blamed the restaurant and the groom, and the aggrieved, frustrated and angry groom blamed the restaurant. Hu Zi, who was in charge of the hotel, was called a bloody dog, but you can only bear with it and keep complaining about it.


    Seeing that the situation was almost out of control again, if the police were not present to mediate, there would have been another conflict on the spot.


    In this way, the wedding was ruined and the hotel was asked to close for a few days, which caused a very serious impact on the hotel.


    After listening to this, I was speechless for a long time. Today, I called Hu Zi and he didn''t answer. I guess the restaurant was in a mess. I didn''t expect that so many of us had gone to such great lengths to ship the cake to the Yu xiangyuan, but it was ruined. This feeling was especially unpleasant.


    I also didn''t expect that the second daughter and son-in-law of the Yu family would drive the Yu xiangyuan to death. They were too ruthless, really too ruthless. In order to make the bride and groom make things difficult for the restaurant, so cruel to destroy their wedding, wouldn''t they be afraid of retribution?


    These two people, I really can''t think of any words to evaluate them, I have seen evil people, but I have never seen such a vicious and disgusting person!


    Hu Zi frowned and said, "Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng are doing great! I never thought they could do such a thing. Compared to what happened today, my injury was nothing. Now because of this, the bride is very angry. This afternoon, I said a lot of good things to the groom. They said they were going to sue us at first, but now they say that as long as the bride forgives the groom, it will be fine. If this can''t be solved, the two of them will blow it off, and our restaurant will never be better."


    "So serious?"


    "That''s right. If they can''t do it, the groom said it too, and he''s going to die."


    "Oh, that''s right. If the two of them are in trouble, the groom will be able to forgive yu xiangyuan. It''s not easy to marry a daughter-in-law. No one else can stand it."


    While chatting, Hu Zi became agitated again. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I''m so angry! I wanted to have a good talk with them. After what happened today, I''ll never be polite again."


    "Exactly, what can President yu''s daughter and son-in-law do? They can''t be so despicable!" The man in the restaurant also said in a hateful voice, apparently they were all cursed today.


    Hu Zi sighed again and said to the people in the restaurant, "Manager wang, I have a few friends here. You can go back first. If you need anything, we can call again."


    Manager wang nodded and left first.


    At this moment, Hu Zi''s face showed some pain again. He gently touched the gauze on his head. It must be that the wound on his head hurt again. After looking at it, Du Ling said quickly, "Brother tiger, don''t talk for a while. Take a rest. You can''t get excited now, you know?"


    I also said, "Yes, since it has happened, let''s slowly think about how to solve it. Don''t get excited."


    "Hey!" Hu Zi said in great distress, "Seriously, I really can''t care about Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng right now. If we don''t solve the problem of the groom, the Yu xiangyuan will be ruined."


    I also frowned, feeling that this matter is particularly tricky and helpless!


    In front of so many people, especially the bride, it must be very embarrassing. This matter will be known and spread by many people, and their wedding will be ruined. I am afraid the shadow of this matter will be hard to forget for the rest of my life.


    I thought for a while and then said, "You really can''t just think about this. Yu Shan and the two of them, you really have to be on your guard. If they do these two things in one day, who knows what else they will do."


    It was not surprising that they would do anything despicable again!


    Hu Zi replied, "The restaurant is closed. What else can they do? They just want me to leave, and they don''t want to kill yu xiangyuan. I guess they didn''t expect the restaurant to close."


    "Be careful these days, anyway."


    "I know."


    At this moment, Hu Zi seemed to remember something again. He took out his wallet from his clothes and said, "By the way, return the cake money to Lin Feng and Manya."


    "Isn''t the cake ruined?"


    "That has nothing to do with them. Of course, they can''t afford to lose money." Hu Zi handed me the money.


    The ninth layer of cake was destroyed, so Lin Feng and Tang Manya would know that they must be very sorry.


    "All right, you guys help me think about it. I''m so bored right now that I can''t think of a way." Hu Zi looked at us for help again.

 Chapter 564 : Good News?

    Nothing is difficult in the world, but a man with a heart.


    But we don''t know if the Yu xiangyuan can handle this properly.


    Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng''s chess is too devious and vicious!


    Next, we had a good discussion. In order for the bride to forgive the groom, the first thing she had to do was communicate.


    Hu Zi also said that as long as the two of them were fine, the hotel could bear all the loss of the wedding banquet, and even help them to hold another wedding, this sincerity was still full, as to whether the bride could accept it or not, it was unknown.


    After a while, Hu Zi called the groom with his cell phone. Although it was very late, the groom couldn''t sleep well that night. In the end, the other party sent bad news, and now the bride was particularly sad, basically to the point of repentance.


    The groom and his family had already made a trip to the bride''s house, but the bride''s parents stopped them from entering the house. They didn''t say anything too unpleasant, just that they didn''t want to talk and let them go back.


    The groom called the bride and the other party refused to answer.


    It was supposed to be their wedding night tonight, but who would have thought it would be so sad.


    Hu Zi frowned even tighter and sighed, "What should I do?"


    At this moment, Du Ling said with some puzzlement, "Actually, this matter has nothing to do with the groom. These accidents are not what he could expect. I really think the bride should not blame the groom. If it''s just because a wedding is ruined, I think it should be more embarrassing. Doesn''t that mean there is no relationship between the two? If the relationship is really deep, we should face it together, not like this."


    Du Ling was still secretly watching our reactions as he spoke. Hu Zi replied, "Xiaoling, you''re right, but we live in society and it''s hard not to care about other people''s eyes and comments. If they were really together, their friends would surely spread the news in private, and the shadow of this matter would haunt them for the rest of their lives."


    Du Ling''s eyes flashed with gloom. She nodded and did not speak again.


    I think both Hu Zi and Du Ling are right. As an outsider, we may not think that the bride should be angry with the groom, but this can not be separated from the groom. After all, the wedding is dominated by the man in all aspects. But if this happened to us, we might not know how we would react.


    We can feel the sadness and humiliation of the bride, but we can''t empathize.


    Seeing that it was getting late, I said to Hu Zi, "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s call it a day. It''s no use talking all the time. Let''s go find the groom tomorrow."


    I said to Old Gao and Du Ling, "You two go back, too. I''m here to guard Hu Zi."


    Du Ling said, "Brother xingyun, let me do it. Sister ding ge is still sick. You still have to take care of her."


    Du Ling was right. Ding Ge''s illness was not completely cured.


    Hu Zi asked, "What happened to Ding Ge?"


    "Not for the cake." I curled my lips and spread out my hands. "But the cake was ruined."


    I thought about it and decided not to tell them about the cake.


    "Why don''t I stay, Xiaoling? You''ve been busy all day and you''re exhausted." Old Gao added.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "It''s just a minor injury. You don''t have to worry about anything. Go back."


    Du Ling said worriedly, "I''ll stay. Brother tiger, you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll buy you something later."


    Du Ling looked at Old Gao again and said softly, "Brother gaoyuan, you should go back and rest too."


    Old Gao nodded. We said goodbye to Hu Zi and Old Gao and left the hospital.


    After arriving at the neighborhood, Old Gao did not get out of the car. Instead, he said, "Xing Yun, go up and tell them. I won''t go up."


    "What''s wrong?" I said, "Sit down for a while. They must be waiting for us."


    Old Gao shook his head again and said, "No, I got up too early today. I''m tired. Let''s go home early."


    Since Old Gao said so, I didn''t stop him and went upstairs alone.


    When I got upstairs, I knew that Hu Zi''s injury couldn''t be stopped, so I told everyone about it. I gave the cake money to Lin Feng and Tang Manya and didn''t tell them about the cake being destroyed. But it still affected everyone''s mood. I told them not to worry. Hu Zi was fine.


    Looking at everyone caring and helping each other, I really felt very good. My heart was warm. We were like a big family.


    Everyone sat down for a while and then rested.


    Back in Lin Ya''s room, I helped dinger take off her shoes and clothes, and covered her with the quilt. Ding Ge still looked weak and didn''t want to say anything.


    I squatted on the bed and looked at Ding Ge, who was still pale, and asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    I touched Ding Ge''s head again. It''s not burning now.


    Ding Ge gently shook his head, looked at me and said, "You should go back and rest too."


    But I was still worried. I was afraid that Ding Ge would suddenly feel sick and vomit in the middle of the night, so I said to her, "Go to sleep. I''ll stay here with you."


    "No, I''m fine. Go to bed!"


    "No, I can''t trust you like this."


    "But this is the girl''s bed, and you can''t sleep here." Ding Ge frowned.


    "Then why don''t you sleep in my bedroom?"


    Ding Ge hesitated, but finally nodded.


    Then he helped Ding Ge to sit up. Instead of letting her wear her shoes, I picked her up. Suddenly, Ding Ge hit me twice and said in a low voice, "What are you doing? Xiao ya isn''t asleep yet."


    "I just want you to take two steps less."


    As I carried dinger out of Lin Ya''s bedroom, Ding Ge saw that there was no one in the hall for me to carry her. She gave me a hard squeeze on the arm and said, "Xing Yun, be honest and come tonight."


    I said righteously, "Who do you think I am?"


    After carrying Ding Ge into my bedroom, we both lay down.


    I didn''t tease Ding Ge. After turning off the lights, they went to sleep together.


    Ding Ge didn''t have any problems that night, but the next day, she was still in a bad condition and seemed to have to see a doctor.


    I said to Ding Ge, "Why don''t we go to the hospital today?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and said, "No, the old doctor saw me yesterday. I think it''s almost done. I think we''ll have to check something when we get to the hospital. Let''s go there today."


    I didn''t say much, so I took Ding Ge to the clinic yesterday.


    The doctor gave dinger another infusion, so I stayed here with her.


    I really hope Ding Ge gets better soon.


    At that moment, Ding Ge''s cell phone rang. It was a wechat message from Lin Ya asking what ding ge was doing.


    Dinger sent a voice message saying that she was sick.


    Lin ya gave a surprised look and asked, "What''s the situation? Why are you sick?"


    "It''s a long story."


    "Then speak slowly."


    In this way, Ding Ge told Lin Ya what happened in the past two days, saying that Lin Ya was not here these days, and we had a very fulfilling life.


    Talking to lin ya, Ding Ge was in a much better mood.


    After a while, my phone rang. It was Hu Zi.


    I quickly connected and asked, "How''s the situation now?"


    "I just got a message..."


    Before Hu Zi could finish, I asked anxiously, "Good news or bad news?"


    I really don''t want to hear any more bad news!


    Hu Zi paused, then said, "That should be good news."


    "Then tell me."


    "Do you know where the bride works?"


    "Where is it?" I frowned and didn''t understand what Hu Zi was trying to say.


    "It''s in Guzheng''s company!" Hu Zi''s voice was full of excitement. He said, "I was talking to the groom. I just found out that she is an employee of Guzheng''s father''s company. I didn''t expect that."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect such a coincidence. This bride was actually an employee of Guzheng''s father''s company. Hu Zi said this news, and I finally understood why.


    "I didn''t expect that." I also said with emotion.


    Hu Zi added, "Xing Yun, this time the brother really has no choice but to ask Guzheng for help. I also know that it''s not appropriate for you to contact Guzheng now. In this way, you can tell me Guzheng''s number and I''ll tell her, okay?"


    I gave Ding Ge a guilty look and replied, "I don''t know her number either."


    Ding Ge gave me a strange look.


    "Then you must know how to get in touch with her, Xing Yun. Guzheng is really my only hope now. Can you help me get in touch with her?"


    "But..." I was a little embarrassed. I was always afraid to disturb Guzheng again. It was unfair to dinger, and it was also unfair to Guzheng.


    Hu Zi didn''t rush me. Instead, he said, "I know this is making things difficult for you, but this time, buddy, it''s really up to you. Only you can get in touch with Guzheng."


    It wasn''t hard to get in touch with Guzheng. Instead of immediately agreeing to Hu Zi, I said, "Let me think about it."


    It wasn''t really a consideration. If I wanted to contact Guzheng, I would have to say hello to Ding Ge first. After all, the misunderstanding almost angered her last time. I didn''t want to hide anything from her.


    Ding Ge nodded so I could contact Guzheng for Hu Zi.


    Hanging up the phone, I hesitated, not knowing what to say to dinger.


    But dinger could already tell from my face what was on my mind. She asked me, "What happened?"


    I took a deep breath and said, "Do you know what happened to the cake you and lin fengmanya made overnight?"


    Ding Ge frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I didn''t want to tell Ding Ge about it, but I had to tell him the whole story! I don''t want to hide it from Ding Ge. Ding Ge was also heartbroken to hear that the cake had been destroyed.


    After listening to the whole story, Ding Ge smiled faintly and the bright light in her eyes flowed. She did not seem angry, but I was not 100 % sure. After all, before the storm came, it was calm.


    Before I could ask anything, Ding Ge said, "So, you said so much just to tell me that you wanted to contact Guzheng but were afraid that I would be angry?"

 Chapter 565 November

    I had to help my brother when he was in trouble, but I couldn''t make her angry with my lover. I was really in a difficult position.


    I don''t know how to answer Ding Ge''s half-smile.


    "All right, stop struggling!" Seeming to see the contradiction in my heart, dinger said to me in a relaxed tone, "I''m not that narrow-minded. I''ll help if I can. If you can make that couple reconcile and make the Yu xiangyuan safe, you can help. As long as you have a weighing scale in your heart, don''t do anything to make me sorry."


    "Of course not!" How could I betray Ding Ge? "I can contact her and talk to her in front of you."


    "No, no, no."


    Ding Ge suddenly covered his face with his hand and didn''t look at me. His mouth was even more jealous and he said, "I don''t want to listen to you. Go out and talk to her."


    Dinger waved at me. I smiled bitterly and walked out of the clinic.


    Actually, I don''t have Guzheng''s cell phone number either. The last time I contacted her, I used qq.


    I unlocked my phone, turned on qq, and a lot of messages popped out, basically useless group messages, but I didn''t expect that there was an unread message from Guzheng.


    The last time I sent her a message, she probably replied when she saw it. I looked at the time. It was three or four days after I sent it to her. At that time, I seemed to be at lin ya''s house. My phone was turned off once.


    I opened the message.


    I''m fine. Did you explain it to Ding Ge? If she''s still angry, I can help you explain.


    This message has been sent out for several days.


    I clicked on the input box and sent her a message.


    Send me your phone number.


    Ask Guzheng for help. I think it''s better to talk to Guzheng over the phone.


    When I waited for Guzheng''s reply, my heart was still tangled, like the tire marks left by countless cars on the ground, intertwined.


    I thought that Guzheng and I would never see each other again for a long time. We would live a peaceful life together. It was the best ending without disturbing each other.


    However, I found out that we were like two small fish living in a pond, and we met occasionally. I always felt that this was not a good thing, especially when I was about to marry Ding Ge.


    Besides, Ding Ge was in the clinic for an infusion, and I was outside trying to contact the most difficult girl in Ding Ge''s heart, which was quite awkward.


    In fact, I really don''t want to ask Guzheng for help. I owe her so much that I had to do it this time.


    I just looked at the cars on the street and thought about my past with Guzheng.


    The cars drove by one after another, and the traces of the front cars were soon covered by the back cars, just like life, tomorrow overtook today, today covered yesterday, our memories are limited, those past events will gradually disappear in our minds like a wheel print.


    The car is still in reverse, but life can only move forward. We can only move forward with the flow of time line actively or passively.


    Not long after the meeting, my phone rang. It was an unknown number. I think it was Guzheng.


    After the call was connected, there was no sound from the other side. I gave a slight "Hello."


    "Hello, Xing Yun, what''s the matter?" It was Guzheng''s voice.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, but there seemed to be a faint sadness in her calm voice.


    Not long after her father died, perhaps her mood hasn''t recovered yet.


    "There is indeed something I need your help with." I said awkwardly.


    "You and Ding Ge haven''t made up yet?" Guzheng said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Xing Yun. If it weren''t for me..."


    "No, it''s not between us." I interrupted Guzheng and said, "It''s about Hu Zi. It''s like this..."


    After telling Guzheng about it again, I said to her, "Look, can you help me persuade the bride?"


    Now that Guzheng is the bride''s boss, perhaps her words are more useful to the bride than Hu Zi and I.


    "We do have an employee getting married. I heard about it, but I don''t know who it is. Well, I''ll go ask who it is, but I can only try my best to persuade her, but whether she listens or not is another matter, and I can''t guarantee that my words will work. After all, it''s hard for the bride to say such a thing." Guzheng was as cheerful as ever.


    "Thank you, Chengdu or not. Thank you, Guzheng." I said sincerely.


    "Nothing." Guzheng added, "I''ll ask the company first."


    "Yes."


    After I finished talking to Guzheng, I breathed a sigh of relief. If the time could be reversed, I really wish I could refuse my parents'' arrangement and not go on a blind date with Guzheng.


    The money I owe can be paid off, but the love debt I owe can never be paid off.


    After hanging up, I called Hu Zi back and asked him to wait for the news, then walked back to the house.


    Ding Ge looked up and down at me as if he wanted to see through the secrets of my heart. Her eyes made me very uncomfortable. I opened my mouth to explain to Ding Ge, but Ding Ge reached out again and said, "You don''t have to say anything. I won''t ask about this. I''ll pretend I don''t know anything."


    I think Ding Ge will mind after all.


    I had to shut my mouth.


    ...


    After the infusion, Ding Ge and Lin Feng walked into the neighborhood. Lin Feng and Tang Manya also saw Hu Zi coming back from the hospital. I asked both of them about Hu Zi.


    It''s almost noon. Du Ling isn''t here. I have to go back to the hotel.


    About three hours after Guzheng called me, she called me again.


    "Xing Yun, I''ve talked to the bride. She has forgiven the groom." Guzheng said to me.


    "What?"


    I was surprised to see how fast it was. It was way too fast for me. I asked quickly, "How did you do it? It''s amazing!"


    Guzheng smiled and replied, "What''s so hard about that? After finding out who that girl is, I went to her house with our company. Let''s talk her out of it."


    "What did you say?"


    "That means it''s not easy for them to walk together, and tell her some love stories that end in tragedy. It''s probably like this. I hope she can cherish this relationship and give the groom a chance. She didn''t say she had to get a divorce, but the girl had to coax her. After the groom came, we tried to persuade her, and the bride naturally went down the stairs."


    "Great, really great!" I said with great excitement. I didn''t expect Guzheng to solve such a difficult problem that we couldn''t do anything about.


    This made me feel like I owed her a favor again. I thought about it and said, "You''ve helped Hu Zi a lot this time. I don''t know how to thank you, or I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "Why would you pay for it? It''s Hu Zi''s business." Guzheng said, "The bride and groom have already told me that they will not pursue the responsibility of the Yu xiangyuan. I just called Hu Zi, and I did not treat him politely. I said that when the restaurant opens, all the people from our company will sit at the Yu xiangyuan. Do you think so?"


    "What did Hu Zi say?"


    "Does he dare to say no?"


    The two of them smiled, and then the microphone suddenly fell silent, and I suddenly did not know what to say. The silence in the phone slowly raised the awkward atmosphere.


    After a while, I asked, "How are you now?"


    "Good." Guzheng replied calmly.


    "Are you as busy as before?" Guzheng''s father passed away, and now that she has inherited her father''s company, she must be very busy.


    "Pretty much. I''m used to it, so I don''t feel too busy." Guzheng''s voice was still calm. She could not hear her emotions. After a pause, she asked, "What about you? How are you and Ding Ge?"


    "We''re getting married at the end of this year."


    "Really? Congratulations, then." Guzheng said quickly.


    Listening to Guzheng''s voice, she seemed happy for Ding Ge and me, but I don''t know if she was happy in her heart.


    Has she put it down?


    "Thank you, thank you."


    I didn''t invite Guzheng to my wedding with Ding Ge, and of course I knew she wouldn''t go either.


    It didn''t take long before we hung up.


    I don''t know if this will be our last call. Looking at the number on the phone, I didn''t save it because I knew that Guzheng and I would live farther and farther away. Of course, it would be good for both of us.


    As soon as the phone hung up, Hu Zi called again.


    "Too good, too good!" Without seeing Hu Zi, I could imagine how excited he was. He asked again, "Did Guzheng call you just now?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you so much for Guzheng''s help this time."


    "Then you have to thank them."


    "That''s necessary." Hu Zi praised him again, "Guzheng is really a man of honor!"


    I didn''t say anything and nodded. Guzheng was a good girl.


    "All right, let''s not talk anymore. I have something else to do."


    "Get busy."


    "Well, it''s settled. It''s time to settle the score with Yu Shan Qiao Cheng!" Hu Zi said.


    ...


    Two more days.


    The Yu xiangyuan thing was solved by Guzheng. Guzheng appeared briefly in my life again and then disappeared again. She was like an elf who helped me get rid of obstacles. This time, we didn''t even meet.


    Ding Ge''s illness has finally recovered, which is the most gratifying thing for me.


    Hu Zi was also discharged from the hospital, but the gauze on his head had not been removed, so he bought a hat and put it on his head.


    But with yu shan and Qiao Cheng, the root of the Yu xiangyuan''s troubles is still unsolved.


    It was november again, and as the hotel''s first anniversary drew nearer, we felt a sense of urgency. Hu Zi ran to the Xingyun hotel a lot more frequently. We began to discuss the hotel''s first anniversary in more than ten days.


    After several days of discussion, the detailed activity plan was finally completed.


    Lin ya was still enjoying the tranquility of her hometown. In her circle of friends, she often sent pictures of the countryside. They were all sent in the morning. She probably took them during her running. They were beautiful and clean. They were completely different from the city scenery.


    The days were as calm as the autumn wind, gently blowing...

 Chapter 566 : The Explosion of Conflict

    On this day, the sky began to drizzle again, and there were fewer guests in the restaurant than usual. I walked to the backyard to take a breath of cool air and enjoy this little moment of leisure.


    There was a thin layer of water on the ground, and because of the rain, small splashes of water splashed out one after another, like mini fireworks, instantly blooming and withering, and there were raindrops slowly dripping from the eaves, quietly melting into the water, and then there was no longer any trace of that drop of water.


    Just like many restaurants in this city, they opened, closed, changed, and were soon forgotten.


    Fortunately, the Xingyun hotel managed to make it to this day.


    Unknowingly, it had been almost a year since I opened a restaurant with Hu Zi Old Gao.


    Life has changed a lot this year. In an era where the restaurant is changing faster than the apple phone, I''m glad it didn''t flash in the pan. Although many people have never been to this small place, it has also experienced a lot of wind and rain, and it has condensed too much of our efforts.


    I really hope that the hotel''s one-year anniversary will attract more customers. This year''s experience has made us grow a lot. I believe we will do better.


    After a while, I returned to my room, where about a third of the people were sitting, and the noise was much less than usual.


    There was another table in the private room upstairs. At this time, Du Ling came down from upstairs, but her expression was a little strange. She pulled another waiter, Sister liu, and said, "Sister liu, you can serve the guest in the private room upstairs."


    Sister liu smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Du Ling''s face was obviously not right, and she pleaded, "You go, Sister liu."


    "Ah, okay." Sister liu nodded reluctantly.


    Old Gao walked over and asked Du Ling if he was feeling unwell.


    Du Ling squeezed out a smile and shook his head.


    But her condition was obviously abnormal. When I asked if the guests upstairs had bullied her, Du Ling shook his head.


    I can''t figure out what''s wrong with Du Ling, so let her rest for a while.


    Du ling nodded. She said she was going to the bakery across the street.


    After Du Ling left, I was a little surprised, but I didn''t think much.


    ...


    Time came into the night in the non-stop rain. I don''t know why, but the restaurant had another quarrel.


    When all the hotel guests left, Old Gao closed the door with a calm face and pulled down the shutter outside, obviously angry.


    I don''t know what happened, but when everyone gathered in the hall, everyone noticed the strange atmosphere.


    I whispered to Old Gao, "What''s going on?"


    Old Gao looked very angry. Looking into his eyes, he felt the temperature in the room plummet. He didn''t explain anything to me, but said to Sister liu and Huang, "Sister liu, Huang, come here."


    The two of them took a few steps forward.


    Shi Yuan handed Old Gao a cigarette and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Old Gao didn''t answer, but pointed at Sister liu and Huang. Then he pointed at du ling and said, "You two, apologize to Xiaoling!"


    Although his voice was not loud, it carried a force that could not be resisted.


    I frowned. What happened? Did they bully Du Ling?


    I looked at Du Ling again and saw that she had an inexplicable expression, as if she didn''t know what was going on.


    Du Ling walked behind Old Gao and whispered, "Brother gaoyuan, did you misunderstand? Why should they apologize to me?"


    Old Gao still looked at Sister liu and Huang coldly.


    Sister liu seemed to be a little afraid of Old Gao, but he said stubbornly, "We didn''t say those words. Why should we apologize?"


    Huang smiled nonchalantly, glanced at her and said, "It''s nothing to do with me. I''m not apologizing."


    "Do you think so?" Old Gao''s face turned colder when he heard the two of them. His voice sounded even colder, without a trace of warmth.


    "What''s going on, Old Gao?" I asked Old Gao with a frown. I don''t feel good about not knowing anything at all, and everyone else is curious.


    Shi Yuan smiled and said, "Old Gao, calm down. What''s the matter? Tell us all about it, don''t you? What did they do to make you lose your temper?"


    Huang quickly answered, "We didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Huang, don''t talk yet!" Shi Yuan shouted to Huang.


    Although Huang looked a little unconvinced, he didn''t say anything.


    Sister liu opened his mouth and said, "That''s what happened. This afternoon, Du Ling was entertaining the guests upstairs. If she didn''t want to entertain them, she let me go. I overheard what they were talking about, so I told xiao huang. This happened to be heard by Old Gao, but those words were said by those guests, not us. What are you asking us to apologize for?"


    Shi Yuan asked, "What did they say?"


    At this moment, Du Ling''s face suddenly turned pale. She bit her lips, and a frightened light flowed in her eyes.


    Sister liu looked at Du Ling, hesitated, and then said, "Those guests said that Du Ling used to be someone else''s mistress and was caught cheating by his wife."


    Boom!


    Outside, there was only rain and no thunder, but inside, there was a sudden bolt of thunder.


    When Du Ling heard this, her body shook even more violently. Tears glistened in her eyes, and I saw deep sadness and pain in her eyes.


    She shook her head vigorously, but her emotions were so excited that she could hardly speak. Finally, she squeezed out a few words in her throat, "They are talking nonsense!"


    "Xiaoling, yes, they are! Don''t cry." Old Gao comforted Du Ling and looked at Huang and Sister liu.


    Sister liu usually likes to gossip and gossip. Most of us know about her. She explained, "These are what the guests said, not me."


    "Really? Did you just say that? Do you need me to help you remember those dirty words you and huang said? I can hear them clearly. I don''t know what you said yet!" As he spoke, Old Gao''s voice rose again. He almost roared, and the whole hall was covered by Old Gao''s voice.


    As the old voice fell, the restaurant fell into a deathly silence, as if the sound of rain outside had suddenly disappeared.


    "Then I''ll just say it. I don''t mean any harm." Sister liu wasn''t so confident this time.


    Do you know how disgusting you are? Today, you two apologize to du ling. I can pretend that this never happened, or you two will get out of here right away!" Old Gao was completely ignited by anger, and his voice became hoarse from the roar.


    "Brother gaoyuan."


    At this moment, Du Ling called out to Old Gao. She looked very sad, but she still shook her head and said softly, "Forget it."


    Du Ling lowered her head slightly, but there were already tears in her eyes.


    Old Gao looked at Du Ling sadly and said firmly, "Xiaoling, I will help you get justice today!"


    "I won''t apologize! I said what the guests said. I don''t apologize. Why should I apologize?" Huang bristled on the side, shouting excitedly, "So what if I said a few more words to Sister liu? Then maybe..." Huang looked at Du Ling again and said, "Maybe what they said is true? I''m not afraid of the shadow. If I hadn''t done those things, how could I have said that?"


    "You have the guts to say it again!"


    Old Gao cursed directly, pointed at Huang''s nose and roared. The veins on his face swelled.


    I stopped Old Gao. I didn''t want things to get too big. Shi Yuan stopped Old Gao.


    Huang was furious and said with a ferocious face, "I''ll say it again and again. Fuck, who the hell do you think you are? Who doesn''t know that you didn''t take a penny to open this restaurant? You really think you''re the boss. That''s..."


    "Shut up!"


    When I heard what Huang said, I was completely angry, and I clenched my fists, wishing I could punch Huang in the face.


    I stepped forward, but my mind was also extinguished by anger. I pointed to Huang''s nose and said, "Even if Old Gao didn''t take a penny, he''s the owner of this restaurant. He can make you leave with one word. What''s the matter? Are you not convinced?"


    Huang looked at me coldly, but this time he didn''t yell.


    For a moment, the scene was like boiling water. I glared at Huang fiercely and clenched my fists. His words just touched my bottom line.


    Du ling tugged at Old Gao, while the rest of the staff tried to persuade him. The noise made me even more upset.


    "All calm down, all calm down, okay?" Shi Yuan shouted from the side.


    Suddenly, everyone quieted down as Shi Yuan shouted.


    However, before five seconds of silence, Old Gao roared, "Liu xiaoxia, huang sen, don''t say anything. You two leave!"


    Sister liu said timidly, "Boss gao, I was wrong. Calm down. Can''t I apologize to Xiaoling?"


    "No, you two can go." Old Gao waved his hand and said, "Get the fuck out of here."


    "Just go and pay me. I''ve had enough of this. Who the hell wants to stay here!" Huang roared.


    "Sure." Old Gao looked at Huang like a knife.


    "Wait, wait. Shi Yuan turned to Huang and ordered," Huang, yell at me again and I''ll slap your face!"


    Shi Yuan''s words were useful to xiao huang, who lowered his head.


    Then Shi Yuan looked at me and Old Gao and said, "Both bosses calm down. Kid, young, ignorant. Don''t argue with him. I''ll deal with him later. We have something to talk about. We have something to talk about. It''s not a big deal. Why is it so awkward? Aren''t we all taking a step back? Sister liu has already apologized. Is she really going to be expelled?"


    "Don''t say anything!" Old Gao was extremely angry at the moment, as if he could not hear anything, and said in a deep voice, "They must leave for me!"


    "What is this, Old Gao? That''s not right. Everyone is a breadwinner and it''s not easy. Isn''t that too heartless of you? Do you think it''s Xing Yun?" Shi Yuan looked at me again and said, "Look, the hotel is about to celebrate its first anniversary. It''s not that easy for you to fire your employees and find them again, you know? We''ve been working together for so long, and we''re not enemies. It''s not good to be so heartless."


    I didn''t say anything. What Huang said just now really irritated me. If he hadn''t said those words, I might have helped persuade him. Now I don''t care. I listen to Old Gao and do whatever he says. I want Huang to see if Old Gao is the boss of the Xingyun hotel!


    "Shi Yuan, stop it. I''ve made up my mind." Old Gao remained unmoved.


    Sister liu was really scared and said in a trembling voice, "Boss gao, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said those words. It''s my fault. I''m talking too much!"


    Du Ling also looked at Old Gao. She looked very sad. In fact, we don''t have to think about what Sister liu said, but du ling still pleaded with Old Gao, "Brother gaoyuan, forget it."


    Old Gao''s eyes were burning and his chest was heaving. We all looked at Old Gao.


    "No!" Old Gao looked at me and said, "Xing Yun, pay them both!"


    "Plateau, you are too bullying. I''ve said all sorts of good things. What else do you want from me? Can I kneel down for you? Be generous and leave them behind!"


    Old Gao still stubbornly shook his head and said impatiently, "Stop it."


    "That''s good." Shi Yuan said angrily, "You want to fire Huang and the two of them, right? Well, we''re not here anymore. You can fire all of us!"

 Chapter 567 Too Much Confusion

    The rain outside the window seemed to be getting heavier. Looking out of the hall, they could only see a hazy gray, and the halo of the streetlights seemed to tighten due to the sudden drop in temperature, looking at the cold autumn rain alone.


    In the hall, it was quiet again.


    Unconsciously, there seemed to be a line drawn between us.


    At the end of the line, it was me, Old Gao and Du Ling. On the other side, Shi Yuan and the staff he introduced to him, Huang and xiao ming, two chefs, Sister liu and two other waiters.


    Huang and the others were introduced by Shi Yuan. Compared to us, they were obviously closer to shi yuan. Even if some people didn''t want to leave the restaurant and didn''t want to get involved in this matter, they were all adults and couldn''t escape from the world. They came because of shi yuan, so they naturally had to give shi yuan some face.


    Therefore, for a moment, several people did not say anything, which was considered a kind of acquiescence to shi yuan''s words.


    I looked at Shi Yuan and the others, and there was not much anger in my heart, but more sadness.


    The situation now seems like we have become mortal enemies!


    This situation was not unexpected to me. I had a vague worry at the beginning, but I thought it would not happen when we got to know each other and became friends.


    I didn''t expect it to happen so soon!


    And the reason why this happened today was actually the accumulation of the past conflicts that did not erupt. Du Ling''s incident was just a fuse. Without today''s incident, I think there would be arguments sooner or later.


    Therefore, it is everyone''s responsibility that what happened today can happen.


    Especially after Jiang Yan left, I didn''t do anything to the hotel staff. Their relationship with me was obviously not as close as Xiaoyi Xiaolian''s.


    After the last time that the restaurant lost money, Jiang Yan left, and I still have some complaints about shi yuan in my heart. The last time Shi Yuan talked too much and said something he shouldn''t have said, this time, it was Sister liu for the same reason.


    I think she must have said something really outrageous, or Old Gao wouldn''t have been so angry.


    "Sure! All of them, right? Sure!"


    Shi Yuan''s words obviously provoked Old Gao, which made Old Gao even more angry.


    I stopped Old Gao. This shouldn''t be settled like this. Old Gao wanted to fire Sister liu and Huang, but no one else should be involved. Shi Yuan couldn''t decide for them either.


    I frowned and looked at Shi Yuan, "Chef shi, are you threatening us?"


    Shi Yuan didn''t act too forceful. After listening to me, he said helplessly, "Xing Yun, I''m not a threat. I just feel like we''ve been working together for so long. Why are we doing so well? Old Gao, you... There''s a small conflict in the restaurant. It''s normal for couples to fight. We can''t just settle things. You can''t just fire the staff."


    Shi yuan became everyone''s spokesperson, and no one else spoke. They all listened to Shi Yuan.


    "But it''s not right for you to do that, is it?"


    "Yes, my words are not right either." Shi Yuan nodded and continued, "Xing Yun, everyone is angry now. They are not calm. I don''t think we should say anything. The more we talk, the more urgent it gets. And you guys, calm down. We''ll talk about it when we calm down. I''ll call Hu Zi and see how this is going to be resolved."


    I nodded. Let''s call it a day, or it will only get worse.


    "Okay, that''s it for today." Shi Yuan said to Huang and the others, "Let''s rest for two days. You all wait for my news."


    Obviously, Shi Yuan said this to me and Old Gao. He clearly meant that we were all huddled together. If you want to drive, you have to drive all of us.


    He still didn''t give us a choice. He just gave us time to think and make concessions.


    Just like that, Shi Yuan went out with everyone and soon the figures disappeared into the rain.


    There were only three people left in the restaurant, Old Gao, and Du Ling.


    Looking out of the window, Old Gao narrowed his eyes and smiled. There was a bitter smile on his lips. He said, "Shi Yuan is much more useful than the two of us."


    There was clearly dissatisfaction in Old Gao''s words. After all, we are the owner of the restaurant, but now we are not as good as a chef.


    Old Gao sighed and said, "You can''t stop anyone who wants to leave. Let''s go, let''s go."


    I patted Old Gao on the shoulder and said, "Shi Yuan is trying to blackmail us with the strike. It''s a really powerful move."


    Now that the restaurant is almost one year old, how can we take a few days off at this juncture? Besides, even if we replace them all and recruit a new batch of employees, who knows who will be recruited. Between the new and the new, between the new and the hotel, this is the need to adapt. Shi Yuan and the others know the situation of the Xingyun hotel, so this is also his chip.


    "I really don''t like Sister liu. She''s such a bitch. That mouth stinks." The mention of Sister liu Old Gao made him a little more excited.


    "Brother gaoyuan." At this moment, the silent Du Ling suddenly spoke.


    Du ling looked at Old Gao and asked, "What did Sister liu say about me?"


    Her eyes were still glistening. Old Gao was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to say. He was a little embarrassed. After thinking for a while, he said, "Xiaoling, why are you asking this? Her words are bullshit. Just ignore her."


    Du Ling did not speak again, but lowered her head and hid her face in the shadow. She said, "Brother gaoyuan, Brother xingyun, I''m going back first."


    Then Du Ling walked out the door.


    It was still raining outside, and Du Ling didn''t have an umbrella in her hand, but she walked straight into the rain as if she didn''t care about the cold rain at all.


    Old Gao hurriedly chased after him and pulled Du Ling over. He said, "What are you doing, Xiaoling?"


    I think Du Ling must have been too sad to do such an unusual thing. Her clothes were already a little wet, which made her thin body look even thinner.


    I said to Xiaoling, "Xiaoling, let''s drive back today. You wait here. I''ll drive over."


    Du Ling didn''t say anything. She just stood there in a daze, her head lowered, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    I said to Old Gao, "Let''s go back today. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Old Gao nodded expressionless.


    I quickly ran into the rain and drove to the restaurant. Old Gao opened the door for Du Ling. Du Ling did not resist and sat in the car quietly.


    But her condition was really worrying.


    I said goodbye to Old Gao and drove home.


    Along the way, Du Ling did not speak, nor could she see her expression in the dark car. I wanted to comfort Du Ling a few times when I went back, but she walked into her room like a wooden chicken.


    I sighed and went back to my room.


    She lay in bed a little tired and didn''t look for ding ge across the street. Because she was in a bad mood, I didn''t want to pass on these bad feelings to Ding Ge.


    After touching my face and taking a few deep breaths, I stared blankly at my room, thinking about what happened today.


    I really don''t want this kind of thing to happen in a restaurant in the near one year anniversary. This kind of bad omen feels bad.


    However, there were some things that made her confused. Du Ling asked Sister liu to entertain the guests upstairs this afternoon, and her expression was a little strange. Sister liu said that she heard the guests say bad things about Du Ling when she served.


    So, judging from Du Ling''s previous reaction, maybe she knew those guests.


    And her behavior showed that she didn''t want to see those people!


    I don''t know what the relationship between Du Ling and the guests is, but I just know them. Or a former friend? I don''t know, but this is the first time I''ve met someone Du Ling knows in a restaurant.


    She always gave us a general idea of Du Ling''s past, and we didn''t know much about it, so we didn''t know much about what happened to her. It should be all bad experiences.


    But I still wonder, Sister liu said that the guests said that Du Ling had been someone else''s third child. When I first heard Sister liu say this, I didn''t believe it at all. Because Du Ling was so simple and kind, how could she be someone else''s third child? It was impossible!


    But what reason did those guests have to slander her? They were just chatting in private, and there was no reason to lie.


    Moreover, when I think about Du Ling''s reaction to this, I have an indescribable feeling. As for what it feels like, I can''t explain it clearly. I always feel that Du Ling''s reaction is not quite right, which makes me have another guess in my heart.


    Could it be that the guests were right?


    Impossible!


    I shook my head at the thought of this. How could it be? Du Ling''s innocence was definitely not impossible to pretend. I believe she was definitely not that kind of person.


    But it also made me even more curious. What exactly did Du Ling experience?


    What secret does she have?


    But Du Ling was the only one who knew about it.


    Moreover, I still have some things that I am a little confused about. I can''t help but recall these days. In the end, when I put all those pieces together, I suddenly came to a particularly frightening conclusion!


    I don''t know if this conclusion is correct, but if my deduction is true, it can explain everything clearly.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep, but I didn''t sleep well this night. I was worried about the restaurant.


    ...


    The next day, after getting up early, I didn''t have the motivation to get up, because the staff wouldn''t come today, so the restaurant couldn''t open, but I wasn''t in the mood to sleep after I was free.


    After lying in bed for a while, I got up and planned to make breakfast for everyone. When I came out, I looked into Du Ling''s room and wondered how Du Ling was doing.


    After I cooked in the kitchen, I knocked on the opposite door, which was opened by tang manya.


    However, today''s Tang Manya was obviously different. She had clearly just cried. Although her tears had dried up, the sadness on her face could not be hidden.


    I frowned and asked Tang Manya, "What happened? Quarreled with lin feng?"


    Tang Manya shook his head.


    I was also a little surprised. Usually, it was rare for two people to quarrel, but why did Tang Manya cry?


    "Did Lin Feng bully you?" I took out my cell phone and wanted to call Lin Feng to come over from the bakery. At the same time, I said to Tang Manya, "Xiao ya, don''t worry. Your sister told me when she came. If lin feng dares to bully you, let me give him a good beating. This kid has grown up. He wants to turn the world upside down when the girl is not here. If there''s anything you can tell me, don''t hold it in your heart."


    Tang Manya shook his head and said, "Brother xingyun, Lin Feng didn''t bully me. It''s not his business."


    "Why is that?" Tang Manya looked so sad that she almost burst into tears after saying a few words to me. She was very excited.


    "Nothing." Tang Manya didn''t seem to want me to know. "I just saw a bad news."


    "What news?" I asked again.


    "Nothing."


    Tang Manya still didn''t want to talk about it, but she was obviously lying, which puzzled me. What happened to Tang Manya?

 Chapter 568 : Quarreling Incessantly

    Chapter 568: conflict escalation


    After breakfast was ready, I knocked on the door of Du Ling''s room and shouted, "Xiaoling, dinner is ready."


    However, after shouting, there was no movement in the room. I frowned. Wasn''t Du Ling in the room?


    After I yelled again and no one answered, I opened Du Ling''s door. Sure enough, the quilt was stacked neatly. Du Ling was not in the bedroom.


    I can''t help but feel nervous. Where is du ling going this morning?


    I quickly called Du Ling, but luckily she got through quickly. Du Ling said she wanted to take a few days off. I asked her where she was going. Du Ling said to go home and take a look.


    I think she should have gotten in the car. I didn''t blame her for leaving without saying goodbye, but told her to be careful on the road.


    Her voice still sounded a little sad. I think what happened yesterday must have stimulated her. If she wants to rest, she should take a rest.


    After breakfast, there was nothing to do for the busy day. Of course, things at the restaurant couldn''t be hidden from Ding Ge. After I told her what happened last night, Ding Ge was also very angry and looked very sad for Du Ling.


    Lin Ya hadn''t been told about this yet. God knows how she would react when she found out that Du Ling was being slandered like this?


    Hu Zi also called me. He already knew what happened yesterday. Shi Yuan called him. Hu Zi didn''t say what to do with it. He just said that he would come to the Xingyun hotel tonight and let us wait for him.


    Although the restaurant was not open, Old Gao still came in the morning. He came directly to the neighborhood, and only after he came did he know that Du Ling had left.


    "When did she leave?" Old Gao asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. She was gone when I got up."


    Old Gao said anxiously, "Don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Probably not. Her voice sounds quite calm."


    Old Gao was silent, but his heart did not calm down.


    I wanted to ask Old Gao something, but for a moment I didn''t know how to say it. After thinking about it, I didn''t ask what I wanted to ask.


    ...


    In the evening, Old Gao and I went back to the Xingyun hotel.


    The rain had stopped yesterday, but the road was still wet, and some places were left with some water, reflecting a bright light.


    When I walked to the Xingyun hotel and looked at the closed door, I couldn''t help but think, is there any customers who are going to have dinner here today and have to leave? Would they be muttering to themselves why they didn''t open the door today?


    When the door was opened, the room was not as warm and peaceful as usual, and the noise in the past had become quiet as it is today. The footsteps of Old Gao and I had become much louder.


    I took the wine out and said to Old Gao, "Hu Zi will come and have a drink later."


    Everyone was not in a high mood today, and I wanted to have a drink to get excited.


    Hu Zi didn''t ask us to wait as usual. He drove over alone.


    "It''s getting colder and colder." Hu Zi rubbed his hands and entered the room.


    The table was ready and the three of them sat down. Hu Zi raised his glass and said, "Come on, drink some warm water first."


    The three of us picked up our glasses and took a sip.


    After drinking, Hu Zi said to Old Gao and me, "The history of yesterday has probably told me how angry you are. I''ve never seen you so angry before. I thought something serious had happened."


    "Isn''t it serious?" Old Gao was especially angry when he mentioned what happened yesterday, and his tone rose.


    "It''s serious, it''s serious. Now that the strike is over, can it not be serious?" Hu Zi took a bite of the food and said as he ate.


    Old Gao''s face remained unsightly.


    Hu Zi added, "Old Gao, I''m not blaming you."


    "I know." Old Gao nodded.


    "What''s your attitude now, Old Gao?" Hu Zi asked again.


    "I don''t care about the others. Huang and the two of them must drive!" Old Gao was still holding on to yesterday''s decision.


    "Come, come, drink, drink first."


    After we had another sip of wine, Hu Zi said, "Shi Yuan told me that Huang contradicted you, didn''t he? Nowadays, young people are like this. They are young and have a bad temper. Just grind him for two years. Don''t go against a kid. Besides, do you know why Shi Yuan didn''t want you to fire Huang?"


    I smiled faintly and asked, "Why?"


    "The two of them actually have some unspeakable kinship."


    "Why didn''t you hear him say that? What do you mean by unspeakable kinship?" There is nothing unspeakable about kinship.


    "Shi Yuan has a mistress. This is a relative of the mistress. Now you understand."


    I nodded. I didn''t expect this old man, Shi Yuan, to have a good time, but it was his private life. I wouldn''t care, as long as it didn''t affect the restaurant.


    Hu Zi looked at Old Gao again and said, "We should give Shi Yuan face. Now the Xingyun hotel depends on him. If he asks Huang to apologize, can xiao huang not apologize? You have to make them both apologize to Xiaoling. Okay, just let them apologize. If you don''t apologize, leave immediately. No one can say anything. What do you think?"


    Old Gao frowned and said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, I really don''t want to bear it anymore. You are often not in the restaurant now. Shi Yuan is the boss of the restaurant. Do you know that? You didn''t see it last night..."


    Hu Zi interrupted Old Gao and said, "Does he think he is the boss of the restaurant? Then let''s pay him."


    "If that''s the case, why should I be angry with him? Why should I be threatened by him? I just want to fire the two of them. What can it do?"


    "Who are you angry with?" Hu Zi smiled and said, "You don''t need to prove anything in this way, no. The three of us will always be Xing Yun''s boss. Besides, although Shi Yuan was just a chef in our restaurant, xiao huang and Sister liu were brought here by him after all. Those people would be more or less on his side, right? If the two sides were really stiff, Shi Yuan could really take them away! This is not a joke. What''s going on with us now? The Xingyun hotel is about to celebrate its first anniversary. A major change at this juncture will not benefit the Xingyun hotel at all. Do you believe it or not?"


    "So you mean that it doesn''t matter if Du Ling is wronged, but it does matter if the restaurant is?" Old Gao said coldly.


    "Of course not!" Hu Zi paused, smiled and said, "Do you understand what I''m saying that way?"


    "That''s what you mean. If I wanted to stand up for Du Ling and fire Huang and the two of them, then shi yuan would quit and take everyone away, which would affect the restaurant. So this can only be settled like this. Don''t you mean that?"


    "Of course not." Hu Zi looked like he couldn''t explain his troubles. He sighed helplessly and continued, "I didn''t say that. I said it. They should apologize. Those who contradict you should apologize to you. They are not enemies. We had a fight. Isn''t it over to apologize?"


    I raised my glass and said, "Don''t get excited. You should eat and drink."


    After the three of us touched each other again, Old Gao said, "You know, Sister liu is the head of the four waiters in our restaurant. He keeps pushing Du Ling away from the other two people. Du Ling works hard. It seems that they can''t work well. Of course, they don''t like Du Ling. If it weren''t for Du Ling''s kindness and nice words, I would have been angry at them. Such a person can''t be changed!"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Old Gao, I''m telling you, the same goes for the Yu xiangyuan waiters. It''s the same for all of us. Everyone has a selfish side. What the big companies say is like a family, is it possible? How could he be like a family member? We can just finish the work together. If you fire Sister liu, they won''t be able to solve the problem. A few new waiters won''t do as well as Du Ling. That''s the same result."


    "Anyway, I really don''t like Sister liu. She''s old and doesn''t know how to take care of a few young people. She doesn''t care much. All day long, she knows how to steal traitors and play tricks. When she talks about gossip, her eyes smoke. She likes to talk about people behind their backs. I get upset when I see her."


    "Hey, forget it. Don''t worry about her. It''s really not a big deal. This time, for my sake, it''s a whole new story, okay?" Hu Zi raised his glass and toasted Hu Zi.


    Old Gao didn''t react. He was thinking. After a while, his mood began to fluctuate again. He shook his head and said, "No, I really can''t get through this. They''re going too far! What a nice girl Du Ling is. She''s as clean as a sheet of paper. What''s she doing in their mouths, damn it!"


    Hu Zi sighed again, put down the glass, and said angrily, "Old Gao, do you think it has to be like this? These days, yu xiangyuan''s affairs have annoyed me enough. Yu Shan and the two of them are like ghosts, which is nothing compared to this! It''s just a small matter. Do you have to hold on to it?"


    "What''s a small matter? Is this a small matter? Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Old Gao said.


    As soon as Old Gao finished speaking, Hu Zi answered, "I heard it. I heard it. I''ve been talking about it all this time!"


    "Look at the two of you. Why are you arguing again?" I frowned.


    "I don''t want to argue either. It''s annoying enough every day! I''m as tired as a grandson. I have to apologize to you like a grandson when I come back. What am I trying to do?" Hu Zi said expressionless.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''ll make up my mind!"


    "Old Gao, what do you mean?"


    Hu Zi stood up abruptly and shouted, "Xingyun hotel, have you forgotten how much effort we''ve put into this? It''s going to be one year soon! You just want to see our blood run out, don''t you?"


    Old Gao did not stand up, but also looked up at Hu Zi and said in a deep voice, "You admit that you only care about the restaurant?"


    "I said I didn''t!" Hu Zi roared.


    "Then you make the decision for Du Ling and get rid of them!" Old Gao also roared hysterically.


    "What''s wrong with you, Old Gao? Why are you so stubborn!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "All right, can you stop arguing? You two!" I tried to butt in, but they kept interrupting me. I really couldn''t listen anymore. The two of them solved the problem, but they quarreled!

 Chapter 569 : The Final Result

    In the quiet hall, it was as if there were only the quarrels between Hu Zi and Old Gao, and a single sound covered it, like a huge wave rolling on the sea.


    Waves and waves, blocking the sun, I have a faint feeling of tinnitus.


    It was like a huge drum, and the drumsticks were striking with a strong and violent rhythm, deafening.


    My heart shook, as if it would break at any moment.


    Uncomfortable!


    It was really unspeakable pain in my heart!


    When xiao huang talked back to Old Gao and him, I only felt angry. But when I saw Old Gao and Hu Zi arguing, I felt very uncomfortable. I really didn''t want to see them arguing.


    I thought that this time, it might be the same as before, and it would be good soon, but when I yelled at the two of them, it didn''t work.


    Hu Zi looked at me and said loudly, "Xing Yun, do I want to argue with him? I''m still doing this for the restaurant. What are we trying to do every day? It''s just to make some money. Money is hard to earn, shit is hard to eat, and money is easy to earn! What is it? Is it against money? Old Gao, you''ve tasted wealth, and we don''t know how it feels to be rich! We are different from you. You were born with a golden spoon in your mouth. We are afraid of poverty. We want to be rich once, and we want to live a few days of prosperity."


    "Am I not poor now? Are we different?"


    "Of course not! How long have you been poor? How long have we been poor!"


    "Yes, of course not, because we are poor now. You are rich!"


    Hu Zi sneered and pointed at himself, "Me? Am I rich?"


    "Aren''t you rich yet? How much money is considered rich? Aren''t you satisfied with the hundreds of thousands a month you earn from the Yu xiangyuan?" Old Gao added, "Yes, you want to make money and be rich! But you have to have a bottom line. You can''t let your conscience down just to make some money."


    "Can you two stop arguing and calm down?" I stood up and looked at the two of them. I repeated over and over again, "Stop it, stop it, stop it..."


    However, they didn''t seem to hear me at all, as if I had become air!


    "Why am I so sorry for my conscience? What the hell is this? It''s a big deal, isn''t it? Am I wrong because of the restaurant?"


    Stop arguing.


    "For the sake of the hotel, then come back. Leave the Yu xiangyuan and return to the Xingyun hotel."


    Stop arguing.


    "What the hell does this have to do with the Yu xiangyuan? Why are you going further and further away? Besides, you mean that I''m no longer part of the Yu xiangyuan, right?"


    Stop arguing.


    "I didn''t say that."


    Stop arguing.


    "But you think so!"


    Stop arguing.


    "I just want you to leave the Yu xiangyuan!"


    Stop arguing.


    "Why must I leave the Yu xiangyuan? It has nothing to do with what we''re talking about!"


    Stop arguing.


    Because you''ve become very strange in the Yu xiangyuan, you know? You''re becoming less and less like Hu Zi. Do you know how cold-blooded you are now?" Old Gao''s eyes were piercing.


    Stop arguing.


    "Cold-blooded?" Hu Zi gave a sneer and said, "Is this fucking cold-blooded? Is this fucking cold-blooded? I just wanted to ask, why the hell is this cold-blooded! What does this have to do with cold-blooded people?"


    Don''t...


    "If it''s not cold-blooded, then you can drive them away!"


    Noisy...


    Well...


    "He said he was going home again."


    "Don''t you want to talk back?"


    Hu Zi sighed impatiently and sighed again. After a while, he said, "Old Gao, can you stop arguing? I really don''t want to fight. I''m really tired of talking so much every day. I''m so hoarse from yelling."


    With that, Hu Zi dried the wine in his glass, grinned and said, "I just... I just want to find a compromise, you know? Shi Yuan wouldn''t take everyone with him. Huang and the others apologized. Isn''t that good? Why is this related to cold blood? It''s getting further and further away. If we keep arguing like this, we can fight till dawn!"


    "Then tell Shi Yuan to drive Huang and the others away!" Old Gao closed his eyes and said to Hu Zi faintly.


    This time, Hu Zi was not in a hurry, but looked at me. There was a deep bitterness in the corner of his mouth. He asked me, "Xing Yun, what do you think?"


    I sat down helplessly, looked at the table and said softly, "I just hope you two don''t quarrel."


    I especially hope that they don''t keep burning up!


    We are brothers, not enemies!


    Looking at this scene today, my heart was especially cold, cold, which made me miss the past, and the days when we sat together and drank happily.


    The Xingyun hotel has been open for almost a year. Here, we have left a lot of sweat and paid a lot of money. This year, apart from sleeping, we spent most of our time in this small space.


    The tables and chairs in front of us, the paintings and watches on the walls, the wine on the counter... We are so familiar with everything here.


    And here, we have also drunk many times and dried countless glasses. After the employees left in the dead of night, the three of us sat down for a few drinks together, feeling warm, talking about the past, talking about the present, talking about the future, not talking about anything, sitting quietly, feeling especially good, beautiful and intoxicating.


    Now that I think about it, I feel that the past is so far away, as if I can''t touch it.


    It was the same Xingyun hotel, with the same bright moon and familiar night scenery outside. The table was full of ordinary dishes, and wine was not a good wine. The three of us were still the three of us. Everything was the same as before!


    Why is it different?


    I wanted to find the answer, but I couldn''t find it.


    I always felt that there would not be such an irreconcilable disagreement between us. I always felt that everything between us would be easily resolved and would definitely be resolved.


    Brothers are willing to cut off the profits, the three of us, it is not difficult to cut off the diamond!


    Hu Zi sat down and poured himself another glass of wine. Old Gao was silent and expressionless.


    The leisurely days of the past were never to be seen again, and all that remained was a depressing silence.


    I felt very uncomfortable, all over my body. It was as if the cells, nerves, blood, and hair inside and outside of my body had changed. It was as if ants were gnawing on bones and flesh.


    His breath was heavy and blocked with impurities, and his veins were ready to rebel!


    Hu Zi looked at Old Gao again and said, "Old Gao, how about we still follow the previous rules? The minority obeys the majority. You agree to open Huang and the two of them. I don''t agree. Let''s listen to Xing Yun, okay?"


    Old Gao looked at me and nodded.


    At this moment, I inexplicably felt a great pressure. In the past, when there were differences, I had never felt any pressure, but now, the pressure is like a mountain of five fingers.


    I really don''t know how to choose, because I feel that no matter what I choose, I will hurt a brother.


    The two of them clearly saw my dilemma. Old Gao said to me, "Xing Yun, tell us what you think. We all listen."


    No matter what I say, they will listen to me.


    Why didn''t you stop just now?


    Looking at the two familiar faces, I took a deep breath and said, "Old Tiger, I really don''t want us to be like this again, you know? Never again, never again. Hu Zi, I know you''re thinking about the restaurant. You''re thinking more deeply and more. Old Gao, I don''t think you''re making a mountain out of a molehill either. Although it looks like they''re bullying Du Ling, it''s actually because there are a lot of problems at the restaurant that come together and cause this situation. You''re doing this for Du Ling, but it''s also for the restaurant. None of us want the Xingyun hotel to fall, right? We''ve been through a lot, haven''t we?"


    The restaurant was not smooth sailing. It was especially difficult at the beginning. We slowly crawled around and experienced many twists and turns in the middle. Let''s not mention those bitter past events.


    But we also gained a lot of happiness here, especially to be able to start a business with Hu Zi Old Gao, it felt really good! To me, these experiences are extremely precious and I will never forget them.


    Old Gao and Hu Zi looked at me, and I told them my choice.


    Leave this matter to god. "I took out a coin from the counter." Front, fire Huang and the others. As for whether shi yuan wants to take the other employees away or not, we don''t care if the other employees will follow him. On the other hand, don''t open it."


    After that, I flicked the coin into the air, and it rose to its highest point and fell.


    It didn''t stand up as magically as it did in the tv series.


    On the table, the calm one yuan coin, the chrysanthemum lying quietly on the table.


    No!


    Seeing this result, neither of them spoke. After a while, Hu Zi filled up our wine, raised our glasses, and said, "This is the end of the story. Let''s not talk about it. Next, let''s welcome the hotel''s anniversary!"


    I looked at Old Gao and wondered if he would accept the result.


    He didn''t say anything, so no matter whether he could accept it or not, he chose to accept it.


    ...


    However, when we chose not to fire Huang and Sister liu, Huang still refused. He couldn''t stand the anger and chose to resign. Shi Yuan couldn''t do anything about him. If he wanted to leave, we wouldn''t stop him, so we paid him off and let him go.


    Sister liu honestly apologized to Old Gao and chose to stay.


    Then, maybe just like Old Gao overheard the conversation between Huang and Sister liu, I overheard the conversation between Hu Zi and Shi Yuan.


    "Brother Hu Zi, get me to the Yu xiangyuan." Shi Yuan said.


    Hu Zi asked, "What''s wrong? Wouldn''t it be good to stay in Xing Yun?"


    "No, I still want to follow you."


    "It''s the same here. I''m in charge of the Yu xiangyuan. The Yu xiangyuan is still me and Xing Yun Old Gao, the three of us, just like before."


    Shi Yuan smiled and said, "I still want to change places. The Xingyun hotel is not big, and my salary is so high. I feel bad about it here. You let me go to the Yu xiangyuan, and I can play a more important role there. After all, I used to work in a big hotel before, so there''s no need for experience. What do you think, Hu Zi?"


    "Brother, it''s really not that I won''t let you go. You should wait a few days. You don''t know. Now that President yu has just passed away, his daughter and son-in-law are quarreling with me. The restaurant is now in a panic because of them. The employees don''t know which side to stand on. I have to stand with the employees at this time. I need their support, don''t I? If I had dragged you in at this time, they would have thought that I was going to change my blood, bring my men over, and fire all the former workers. After a while. Besides, the Xingyun hotel is in a critical period right now, and we''re counting on you for a year, bro." Hu Zi''s words were very beautiful.


    Shi Yuan said nothing more and replied, "That goes without saying. But don''t forget about it."


    "Sure."


    It turns out that Shi Yuan also wanted to leave the Xingyun hotel.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. If I had known, I would have opened up Huang Sister liu to see his reaction.


    If you want to go, just go. I won''t stop you either. It''s no use keeping people here.


    I even thought that if Shi Yuan really left the Xingyun hotel in the future, I would like to invite Jiang Yan back. Jiang Yan left my heart has been very sad, and he will definitely come back after shi yuan left.


    Not only Jiang Yan, but I also miss xiao yi and Xiaolian. I miss the Xingyun hotel.


    At that time, we squatted in the backyard together. In the courtyard where the sun didn''t shine much, everyone''s body was filled with sunshine. Laughter overflowed the backyard and floated in the air, not knowing how far it had traveled.


    ...

 Chapter 570 The Day before the Hotels First Anniversary

    The day before the hotel''s first anniversary.


    Countdown!


    I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time, and now it''s finally coming!


    But in addition to the excitement, it added a lot of other emotions. Since the last time Hu Zi had a fight with old big guy, I haven''t been able to recover. I really hope that never happened.


    If Huang and Sister liu were really fired, even if Shi Yuan left with the rest of the staff, I would never be sad. Even if I faced a particularly difficult problem, I was not afraid of such a challenge.


    Previously, the new signboard that Hu Zi had customized had been pulled over, and everyone worked together to install and secure the new signboard.


    Compared to the old one, the new one was much more luxurious, and of course, the cost was as dazzling as a flash bomb.


    A more imposing signboard, I hope it will usher in a better start!


    On the first anniversary, I pay special attention to this day. It is like a bridge between the first and the second stages, so I hope that the activities will be carried out perfectly tomorrow.


    I hope that old Hu Zi and I can forget the past unhappiness and continue to move forward together. I believe that we can. After so many years of relationship, we will not get angry because of this quarrel. Our relationship is deeper than the old couple''s. Naturally, it is also a'' quarrel between bed and bed''.


    Du Ling had been away for a few days and hadn''t come back yet. I didn''t call her because I was afraid that she thought I was urging her to come back. I didn''t want her to have such misunderstandings and pressure.


    I didn''t tell Lin Ya about Sister liu badmouthing Du Ling behind her back. I think we should wait for her to come back.


    On this day, I drove to yu xiangyuan alone. I went to get the streamers and flags that Hu Zi had bought. This time, our event was held for three days directly, and there was a lottery. There were a lot of things to do. Many things had to be prepared in advance.


    I have to hang the streamers and flags this afternoon.


    To the Yu xiangyuan. I came a few times and the lady at the door knew me. I asked her if Hu Zi was there? She pointed upstairs and I thanked her.


    When I came to the office door, I knocked on the door. Hu Zi''s voice came from inside, "Come in!"


    I opened the door and walked in. Hu Zi was not alone in the office, and there was a little girl. Hu Zi saw that I was the one who signaled me to sit down first.


    Then he began to reprimand the little girl, and perhaps he had reprimanded her before. This little girl was supposed to be a waitress in a restaurant, and she did something wrong. Hu Zi shouted at her loudly, ignoring her face. I couldn''t listen to her from the side.


    I don''t want to interfere with the Yu xiangyuan, and I think Hu Zi would be fine if she said a few words, but I sat here for five minutes, and Hu Zi kept saying, one after another, his tone was very strong. The little girl stood there without saying a word, looking very sad, and was about to cry.


    As I sat there, I felt that these few minutes had been particularly torturous, and that little girl must have been even more torturous.


    I couldn''t stand it any longer. I walked over, frowned, and said to Hu Zi, "Okay, what are you doing? Just say a few words. What a big mistake the girl made? You keep saying that you can''t change it if you know it."


    Hu Zi opened his mouth to say something. I interrupted him and ordered, "Okay!"


    Then I said to the little girl, "Girl, all right, go back. I promise you, Hu Zi won''t do anything to you."


    The little girl looked at me gratefully, but she still didn''t dare to leave. Her eyes were on Hu Zi again. Hu Zi lay down on the back and said, "Get out."


    The little girl nodded and walked out.


    After the little girl left, I said to Hu Zi discontentedly, "What were you doing just now? It was too much. Do you know how terrible your words are?"


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and said, "There''s nothing I can do about it. I don''t manage like this. No one listens to me. Of course, I''m not always so strict."


    "Slap me and give me some sugar. Do you give me both hard and soft?"


    Hu Zi didn''t seem to like the metaphor, but he paused and nodded.


    Although I knew that the little girl must have made a mistake before Old Gao scolded her, I really didn''t like the way he looked just now, and I said, "No matter what, don''t talk too much. After all, it''s a girl. You have to keep some dignity, young man."


    "Have you never quarreled with an employee in Xing Yun?" Hu Zi smiled and asked.


    "You know, I don''t like it."


    "What about Old Gao?"


    I nodded, but I didn''t like being scolded by my superiors. I said to Hu Zi, "Do you remember what you said when Xiaoyi Xiaolian was still in the restaurant?"


    Hu Zi looked at me and asked, "What did I say?"


    "It''s probably that you won''t be as mean as other bosses and yell at your employees. You said you wanted to be a different boss, do you remember?"


    Hu Zi thought for a moment, nodded, and his face showed a complicated look again. After a while, he sighed and said, "Yes!"


    He stood up and said, "Sometimes people run counter to each other!"


    "As long as you understand."


    "I can''t help it either. I''ve been sleeping erratically these days, and I''m especially afraid of Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng messing up. You really don''t know what kind of immoral things they can do, so these employees have to be serious and definitely not vague. If they find someone to secretly poison the food and something happens, I''ll go to jail."


    "You said it too harshly. They won''t."


    "Even a laxative would be enough for a restaurant! How dare they?" Hu Zi pointed at his head again and said, "I definitely have a scar on my head. Tell me if they are cruel or not!"


    "Okay, I won''t tell you any more. Where are the streamers and flags? I have to hurry back."


    "Xing Yun, don''t panic. I have something to tell you."


    I walked behind the desk and sat in Hu Zi''s chair, "What are you talking about? Say it."


    Hu Zi frowned and his face became serious. He said to me, "Sister liu said bad things about Du Ling. When the girl comes back, let''s not tell her."


    I froze. I thought about it, but I never thought about hiding it from Lin Ya.


    Hu Zi added, "You know the girl''s temper. If you knew that Du Ling was being bullied, I don''t know what would happen. This matter has finally calmed down. Don''t make a fuss about it again. It hurts to think about it, doesn''t it?"


    I don''t know what to say.


    I didn''t want to hide anything from Lin Ya, and Hu Zi''s words made me uncomfortable and embarrassed. After a moment of hesitation, I replied, "Du Ling should make the decision. If she wants to tell the girl, then we shouldn''t stop her."


    In fact, when Hu Zi and Old Gao were arguing about whether to open Sister liu xiaohuang, it was up to du ling to decide, but she was too kind. We all knew that she would forgive them.


    "As long as you don''t say it, go back and tell Old Gao. I''ll tell Du Ling."


    I stood up and frowned, "Don''t force Du Ling. If she wants to talk to the girl, let her."


    Hu Zi nodded.


    "I''ll get you the streamers and flags."


    Hu Zi gave me the streamers and flags, and I was about to leave, but before I could go out, Hu Zi''s door suddenly opened.


    The visitor did not knock, but pushed the door and entered. It was Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng again. Unexpectedly, they met again.


    I immediately frowned. It must have been a bad thing for them to come looking for Hu Zi.


    After entering the door, Qiao Cheng stormed towards Hu Zi. Seeing the rhythm of the action, I secretly clenched my fist on the side.


    And yu shan also scolded, "Zhao Xiaohu, you are really not a thing. Are you human? Our child is only ten years old. You are too cruel!"


    I stood by the side, waiting for Qiao Cheng to stop him before he could, but when I heard Yu Shan''s words, it was like a bolt from the blue. I suddenly shivered and got goosebumps all over.


    Hu Zi looked at Qiao Cheng and said fearlessly, "Qiao Cheng, you dare to touch me!"


    Hearing this threat, Qiao Cheng stopped and looked angry.


    I also want to know what happened. I walked over and asked Hu Zi, "What did you do to their children?"


    Hu Zi didn''t dare to look at me. He looked at Yu Shan Qiao Cheng and said, "I''m not as bad as you think. It''s just a child. What can I do to him?"


    Hu Zi sat in his chair with a smug, even teasing look on his face.


    "Calm down. I can''t talk to you like this." Hu Zi had a wicked smile on his lips, but Yu Shan Qiao Cheng, who used to be arrogant, did not dare to be presumptuous and was at an absolute disadvantage.


    "What do you want?" Qiao Cheng squeezed out a few words between his teeth.


    "I don''t want to do anything!" Hu Zi said, "You are also people with children. Think about it for the children. If this continues, I guarantee you won''t get a penny! If you don''t believe me, you can try. If you know how to back off and be patient, you are President yu''s daughter and son-in-law, can I lose to you? I will give you the money you deserve."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the words fell, Hu Zi slammed the table. Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng were shaking. They were no longer as arrogant as they were the last time they met. Instead, they looked like fish that were being slaughtered.


    Hu Zi glared and said in a deep voice, "I was forced by you too! As long as you promise not to do anything to the hotel again, I can also guarantee that we will be absolutely safe and sound. What do you think?"


    Yu Shan Qiao Cheng looked at each other and nodded obediently.


    "That''s right!" Hu Zi smiled and was very satisfied with the result. "All right, you guys go back first. I''ll contact Mrs. Yu. I''ll give you as much money as she asks me to give you. Not a penny is too much for you."


    Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng left in dismay.


    And I looked at Hu Zi. At this moment, he was so strange that he didn''t seem to be there anymore.


    I asked him, "What did you do to shan and Qiao Cheng''s children?"

 Chapter 571 My Anger

    Opposite the door of Hu Zi''s office was a huge window, with wide vision and warm autumn sunshine.


    And I, for no reason, felt a chill from the bone marrow.


    "Nothing."


    Hu Zi turned his back to the sun and his face darkened.


    I couldn''t see his eyes clearly.


    Some of them couldn''t understand him.


    "Nothing. Yu Shan and qiao cheng are coming to see you!" I clenched the ribbon flag in my hand, my body trembling uncontrollably.


    My voice was loud with an uncontrollable anger.


    "What am I really going to do? Will Yu Shan and qiao cheng leave like this?" Hu Zi raised his voice a little and yelled at me.


    "What did Yu Shan mean by that?" I asked loudly.


    "I just threatened them with their child, that''s all. I didn''t do anything to that child!"


    "How did you threaten that child?" I took a deep breath, tried my best to control my emotions, looked at Hu Zi and asked.


    "Xing Yun, don''t be nervous. I didn''t do anything to that kid. I just went to their class and asked him to come out and talk to him for a while." Hu Zi stretched out his hands and explained, "That''s it. I didn''t do anything else."


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything!"


    "What is the purpose of your search for that child?"


    Hu Zi looked at me but didn''t answer my question.


    I continued, "You just want Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng to be afraid that you will hurt their son and stop them from coveting the restaurant, right?"


    Hu Zi did not speak.


    He took out his cigarette and lighter from the table and lit it.


    "What if they still want to compete with you for the restaurant? What are you going to do?" I asked again.


    "Then let''s fight. Do I really have a problem with that kid?" Hu Zi took a puff and replied.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. The sun shone on my eyes and it was especially dazzling. The sun seemed to be hotter than the summer sun. I just felt like a straw was about to ignite.


    I turned around, walked to the door, took a deep breath, and locked the door.


    All of a sudden, it felt as if the gravity in Hu Zi''s office had increased by several times, and his whole body felt as if it had been pressed down by several sacks, breathing heavily.


    The floor tiles under his feet looked like a swamp, and every step was extremely difficult.


    I walked slowly to Hu Zi''s desk and looked at Hu Zi, who was smoking in his chair.


    The smoke also brightened up in the sun, almost covering Hu Zi''s face completely. I could only see the outline of his body. He was like those mysterious villains in the movie, in the shadow, killing invisible people.


    My body trembled uncontrollably. I gritted my teeth and bit hard. My heart beat faster and faster, more and more fiercely. It was like a sudden downpour, and the whole world was filled with the sound of strong rain!


    Whoosh!


    I threw the streamers on the ground.


    If the glass or teacup were to fall to the ground with the same force, it would probably break into pieces, but the streamer flag fell to the ground with only a very dull sound, and it did not show my anger at all.


    I gritted my teeth and stomped on Hu Zi''s desk.


    "Squeak!"


    The legs of the table rubbed against the ground violently and sharply. The table moved back a little, and the things on the table immediately became disordered. The movies on the table shook, and some papers scattered on the ground.


    Hu Zi, who was sitting on the chair, jumped and stood up.


    But the table didn''t touch him.


    Hu Zi moved the ashtray, which had slipped to the edge, into it, put out the cigarette, looked at me, and said in a weak voice, "Xing Yun, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? What the hell are you doing?" My emotions completely exploded.


    I never thought that Hu Zi would threaten a child for the sake of his own interests. Even if he was on the right side, he acted like an animal, disgusting and disgusting!


    I can''t believe my brother did such a thing!


    "I didn''t do anything. I told you everything. Why are you so angry?"


    My teeth were chattering with anger, the veins on my fists were like branches, and my anger was like a raging fire spreading in an instant!


    "Do you know? When Old Gao said that you had become cold-blooded, I really felt that his words were too much, just angry words, but now, I realized that I was wrong, you are a beast!" I couldn''t help shouting again. At this moment, I really wanted to hit Hu Zi!


    "Xing Yun, I really don''t want to hurt that child. I just want to threaten Yu Shan and the two of them. You don''t really think I would hurt a child, do you?" Hu Zi was still being unreasonable.


    "You can threaten two adults with one child, Hu Zi. Tell me, what else are you afraid to do? Now it''s just a threat and you haven''t done anything, so you''re especially at ease, aren''t you? But what if the threat doesn''t work? What would you do? What would you do to scare the two of them? Kidnap a child? Beating a child? What''s the difference between you and the bastard on tv who''s not offline?"


    Hu Zi looked at me with anger in her eyes and said in fear, "Xing Yun, you''re going too far! I... I know I didn''t do the right thing. I shouldn''t have threatened Yu Shan and the two of them with a child, but I really didn''t want to do anything about it."


    "You''re wrong, Hu Zi!"


    I interrupted Hu Zi and said, "When a child steals a dollar today, ten dollars tomorrow, and a hundred the day after tomorrow. Those evil thoughts grew little by little. It was like a drop of ink, dripping into the water, and the whole basin would gradually turn black. It will devour you bit by bit. Now that you''re only threatening a child, you have a reason to comfort yourself. But after tasting this sweet taste, you''ll be pursuing this idea more and more. You''ll become a devil, you know?"


    After saying these words, I gasped heavily and my chest heaved violently. I just felt like I was almost out of breath.


    The child is fine, but the nature of this matter is extremely serious. I hope Hu Zi can recognize it.


    Hu Zi looked a little annoyed. He nodded and said after a moment of silence, "You''re right, Xing Yun. I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have involved their child. In fact, I have always been conflicted, and indeed, as you said, I have also thought about how to threaten this child, I almost became a devil! Thank you for waking me up in time."


    Seeing that Hu Zi was able to realize his mistake, my mood finally eased a little.


    After a while, I said to him again, "Just be aware of your mistakes, Hu Zi. I hope you won''t do it again."


    Hu Zi shook his head.


    After another deep breath, I said to him, "I''ll go back first."


    I had to get back to work. I picked up the ribbon flags that were thrown on the ground and prepared to leave.


    "Xing Yun."


    At this moment, Hu Zi suddenly stopped me.


    I didn''t turn around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t tell anyone about this, okay?"


    I didn''t say anything and nodded, but I was afraid that Hu Zi wouldn''t hear me, so I gave another gentle "Mmm."


    After leaving the Yu xiangyuan, I sat alone in the car and waited a few more minutes before starting the car.


    ...


    Old Gao asked me, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." I shook my head.


    But I couldn''t help but think about what happened just now. I couldn''t even think about what happened tomorrow.


    When President yu was alive, Hu Zi managed the Yu xiangyuan. It was a valuable experience for him. He could learn a lot, and he did learn a lot.


    But now, is there any need for him to stay at the Yu xiangyuan?


    What else could he get besides a considerable monthly income?


    I think there are some things I really need to talk to Hu Zi about.


    While I was busy, it was late at night, and Du Ling called me and said that she would come over tonight. I said I would pick her up then.


    At night, I picked up Du Ling at the bus stop.


    The night wind was a little strong, blowing Du Ling''s messy hair, and there was a hint of melancholy in her expression.


    I sighed. It seemed that the incident last time had a huge impact on her. She must have been worried that the hotel would be too busy for one year''s anniversary, so she came back early.


    Seeing me, Du Ling only smiled lightly. I felt a little bitter in my heart. I just felt that after what happened last time, Du Ling was like a different person. Before, she was like a simple and happy elf, but now... There was no hiding sadness between her brows.


    Looking at this clean girl in front of me and thinking about all the horrible things that Sister liu might say behind her back, I really feel that human nature is sometimes too dirty!


    Du Ling was so kind and friendly to everyone. She never complained about the tiring work and never said anything about the other three waiters. She always respected Sister liu and the others, but Sister liu slandered her behind her back.


    She did not attack Du Ling''s body, but the mental damage was even more terrible.


    "Xiaoling."


    "Ah?" Du Ling turned to look at me.


    "Huang has left, but Sister liu stayed. You... You should actually decide this. If you want Sister liu to leave, we''ll fire her when we get back."


    I didn''t think the way I flipped the coin was right. Du Ling should have made the decision, but we didn''t even ask her for her opinion.


    Du Ling was very calm when she heard what I said, "No, let her stay."


    "Okay."


    After returning, Du Ling began to work in the restaurant, and Sister liu apologized to du ling.


    Du Ling only smiled lightly and forgave Sister liu, but we don''t know if she''s still sad.


    After the hotel lost the guests, we quickly decorated the hall. Everyone was busy preparing for tomorrow''s arrival. When we all left the Xingyun hotel, there was a particularly bright moon outside, sprinkled on the quiet street where the wind could be heard blowing leaves.


    It''s already past twelve o'' clock. On this day, Xingyun hotel''s one-year-old birthday is finally here!

 Chapter 572 One-year Anniversary Celebration

    Everyone had been busy all night and was very tired. The next three days would definitely be busier than usual. After that, they quickly asked everyone to go back and rest.


    Soon, the autumn wind blew down the street, leaving only me and Old Gao Du Ling.


    It was the end of autumn and the night was as cold as water. Standing outside, one could already feel the excitement of winter.


    I let out a breath. It''s so cold now. How presumptuous must it be this winter?


    At this point, the shops were already closed, and the empty streets looked particularly deserted. Except for the three of us, there were no pedestrians. It took a long time for a car to pass, driving alone in the city like a night traveler.


    The street lights were still on as usual, bringing warmth and light to those of us who came home late.


    I wrapped myself up, looked at Old Gao and asked, "Old Gao, do you think business will be good tomorrow?"


    Old Gao smiled faintly and replied, "I hope so."


    "So insecure?"


    "There is confidence." Old Gao smiled lightly, but his tone was very calm, not as excited and excited as I expected.


    Seeing his reaction, I had some unspeakable emotions in my heart.


    I smiled bitterly and looked at the moonlight above me. Old Gao was hurt by this rejection, but I couldn''t help him.


    I think Old Gao must really like her!


    "Xiaoling." The old man shouted at Du Ling.


    "Brother gaoyuan." Du Ling smoothed her hair and looked at Old Gao.


    "You..." Old Gao didn''t seem to know what to say.


    "Do you two drink water?" I scratched my head and asked.


    The two of them shook their heads. I walked into the room and took a bottle of mineral water. Looking at the hall that looked like it was wearing a new suit, I felt a mixture of emotions.


    Today, it will be one year old, we have our birthday, it also has its birthday, one year, our feelings for it are even deeper than many people, it is like an old friend, never abandon you.


    I took a sip of water and really wanted it to be with me for the rest of my life.


    After a while, I walked to the door and it was getting late. I said to Du Ling, "Let''s go, Xiaoling."


    Du ling nodded.


    Old Gao took a deep breath and said to us, "Go back."


    "Slow down on the road, too."


    Old Gao shook his head and said, "I''m staying here today."


    "Okay, get some rest."


    When she returned to the neighborhood with Du Ling, she didn''t say anything on the way, and her pure face shone with sadness.


    Du Ling looked at me and asked, "What''s the matter, Brother xingyun?"


    My lips trembled, then I shook my head and replied, "Nothing."


    ...


    Before he could enter the house, the door opposite him suddenly opened. It was Ding Ge.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet? It''s so late?"


    I know. Ding Ge must be waiting for me.


    Du Ling went back to the house first, and Ding Ge and I were standing in the hallway.


    "You guys just finished?"


    "Yes, tomorrow will definitely be busier. Of course, I hope the busier the better."


    Because busyness means more guests and the success of our event.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly pouted and said angrily, "You''ve been so busy these days that you don''t even have time to spend with me."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, I felt a little guilty. Indeed, these days have been so busy for the first anniversary that I left Ding Ge out.


    Du Ling wasn''t around these days, and we had more opportunities to be alone, but we thought that although we could still meet each other every day, we didn''t communicate much. Most of the time, I was busy with me, and dinger was just bored.


    "I''m sorry, Ding Ge." I took Ding Ge''s hand and said, "I''ll be with you after these days, okay?"


    "I know you''re busy. Are you exhausted?" Ding Ge looked up at me again.


    "Nothing."


    Looking at Ding Ge, I couldn''t help but hold her in my arms again.


    "Well, go to bed early." Ding Ge stroked my back and said.


    ...


    This night, I didn''t sleep well after all. I was always thinking about the business situation during the day. I slept very lightly and got up earlier than usual in the morning.


    On this day, Hu Zi also came to the Xingyun hotel early.


    I asked him, "Why are you here so early today?"


    "Xing Yun''s one-year anniversary, our one-year anniversary, of course it''s coming! Today, the Yu xiangyuan will be handed over to someone else. I belong to the Yu xiangyuan only!" Hu Zi rolled up his sleeves and said, "We''re going to have a big day!"


    The others came early as well. We cleaned the door, put up banners and streamers, and turned on the rented inflatable arch.


    Soon, the red arch stood in front of the restaurant, which looked especially festive and grand.


    I looked up at the sky again. The warm sun was shining in the sky. The temperature was just right.


    Hu Zi took some photos inside and outside the restaurant, chose nine of them, and then posted them in the circle of friends. We all forwarded them. In fact, there have been many promotional activities in the past few days, and advertisements in the circle of friends have been playing.


    There was an unanswered photo of the three of us standing in front of the restaurant. The three of us stood word by word, with the Xingyun hotel behind us. The new sign reflected bright light, revealing a particularly bright corner of the glass.


    Welcome to Xingyun hotel''s one-year anniversary store!


    The banner on the archway said these words.


    When it was almost 11 o'' clock, some guests entered the Xingyun hotel, and we entered the busy mode. Gradually, there were more and more customers. Compared to the past, the number of customers increased dramatically. Not long after, the first floor was full of tables, and the guests began to go up to the second floor.


    As I watched people enter the restaurant one after another, my nerves tightened and I became more focused.


    Because of Huang''s departure, I had to help out in the back kitchen. I didn''t cook, but prepared the dishes. My speed was very fast, my hands were not idle for a second, one person could definitely hold up to two people. I felt incredible, as fast as a kung fu hero in a martial arts novel.


    In such a situation, everyone adjusted their frequency, their hands and feet hurriedly, feeling as if they were speeding up their footsteps n times in a silent movie.


    Some acquaintances also came to support the show. My aunt, uncle and cousin came with their new girlfriend, who had never seen them before. Of course, Ji Ze also came to support them. Boss Feng, who sold cars, saw our promotion in the circle of friends.


    And the couple I saved, they should be husband and wife now. Cheng Shuai and Yu Min, Yu Min are pregnant now, and it looks like they will be upgraded to parents soon.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya also called a few friends across the street and sent a cake to the Xingyun hotel with the words'' happy birthday to the Xingyun hotel'' written on it. The two of them also made a simple model of the restaurant with great effort, and there were three cartoon figures. Although they couldn''t tell that it was me and Hu Zi, the three little people clearly represented us. They were very cute and I liked them very much.


    So many people came to support me, I really appreciate it, I really appreciate it!


    However, gradually, so many of us were too busy. The first floor was full, the second floor was full of lobby and private rooms, and even some people left because they didn''t have a seat. After a table of guests finished eating, we would use every minute to clean up and welcome new guests.


    I could hear the roar of people in the hall from the back kitchen. The restaurant had never been so lively before.


    Ding Ge also came to help, and I didn''t dare to let her do heavy work, but she didn''t care. She said that her arm was completely fine, so she served as a waiter and picked up plates for the guests.


    However, there were still not enough people. The three of us, Shi Yuan xiaoming and I, were too busy to cook, but I didn''t have time to cook if I was busy with the side dishes.


    So, Lin Feng and Tang Manya went from being guests to being side dishes, to helping me out at the back, and I started cooking, but they were inexperienced, and their movements were not as fast as mine. Hu Zi sent the two of them to the front to help. Hu Zi was busy at the back.


    The vigorous fire was roaring, the range hood was roaring, the dishes in the pot were constantly stir-fried, and the smoke was continuously rising.


    My forehead was sweating a little, and I didn''t feel tired at all at this time. I just felt that my body was full of strength, but the manpower was limited.


    Just then, Ding Ge suddenly ran into the back kitchen and called out to me. I turned my head. Ding Ge smiled at me and said, "Xing Yun, who do you think is here?"


    At this moment, a woman walked into the back kitchen. She had long hair and a long shawl. She was wearing a casual denim coat. Her hands were in her pockets.


    Lin Ya, after staying at home for so many days, she''s finally here!


    "Do you need help?" Lin Ya still had a familiar smile on his lips.


    I smiled, as if I had seen a benefactor, and nodded repeatedly, "I need it too much."


    "Long time no see, girl." Hu Zi shouted to lin ya.


    "Long time no see." Lin Ya pursed his lips and smiled, then looked at me and said, "My brother knows how to settle accounts. First of all, my salary is very high. We have been together for so many years. Let me give you a friendly price of 200 a day. How about that? Do you agree?"


    My eyes widened in an exaggerated manner, but I nodded briskly.


    "You can''t renege on your debt. It''s settled that day."


    I laughed and said, "No problem, it''s not a thing."


    "That''s fine." Lin Ya glanced at the crowd and said, "Stop standing. Do what you have to do."


    Lin Ya took out a black hairband and tied it into a ponytail.


    Keep busy!


    At this time, it was really suitable for some exciting and exciting music. Although there was no music, my whole body also lit up.


    Lin Ya''s arrival made my group of old friends gather at the Xingyun hotel again. This time, we all worked together, working together for the first anniversary of the Xingyun hotel, and my condition has been adjusted to the best. I think we are all united together, and the hotel is full of people is not a matter at all!

 Chapter 573 You Should Leave Yu Xiangyuan

    On the second floor, the lobby on the first floor, and the back kitchen of the restaurant, all kinds of voices interweaved, intense as rock and roll, crazy, hysterical.


    Tang Manya received the menu and then reported the dishes to Hu Zi and Lin Ya. After the two of them prepared the dishes, they brought the ingredients to Shi Yuan xiaoming and me. The hot dishes smelled white and smelled cold dishes or served dishes or bowls. Du Ling and Ding Ge and others took the food away. Upstairs or downstairs, the guests went to Du Ling to pay the bill after eating. Then they sent the dishes back to the kitchen.


    No one had time to idle, not even to take a sip of water. When they were done, the big guys all took the time to breathe and felt like they were fighting a war.


    I don''t feel too tired. I feel like I''ve been beaten to death.


    We started eating before the guests left. We were so hungry that we had to take turns eating. After the big guys had finished eating, we didn''t have time to idle. There were too many pots and pans waiting to be washed, the tables outside had to be wiped, and the chef had to start preparing to wash and cut vegetables.


    Today''s situation was really beyond my expectations. I didn''t expect to see a situation without a seat. This was basically not the case in the past. Looking at those people who left without a seat, I was especially upset. I felt as if I was looking at the rmb going out one by one.


    No way, the hotel''s capacity is so large, and our hotel does not have such a great charm to allow people to wait in line for hours.


    And those friends who came to the party, I am also apologizing to all of you. Today, my friends came, and I did not have time to go over to greet them. I am really sorry.


    Cousin also praised me, "Xing Yun, your restaurant is really good!"


    "It''s only today."


    I asked my cousin, "Where''s Sister qi? Why isn''t she here?"


    My cousin used to be our cashier. She knew our first anniversary, but she didn''t come over to support us. Let''s see what I said about her when we met.


    Cousin said, "Jiaqi is not in Pucheng."


    "Oh." So that''s the case, but if you can''t come, you still have to call him.


    Then I had a brief chat with my cousin and asked about him and his girlfriend. Things went well, but my cousin obviously lost his passion for chasing his ex-girlfriend abroad, and his reaction to this was very calm.


    I don''t know if he loves that woman. Have you forgotten about your ex-girlfriend abroad?


    I don''t know what marriage means to her.


    ...


    Unknowingly, it was already half the night, and guests came to the restaurant and began to take their seats.


    In this way, we are now like soldiers, the "Enemy" attack we need to immediately defend.


    At first, they only sat at one or two tables, and gradually more and more people, similar to the situation at noon. Generally speaking, it was not as hot as at noon, but the big guy was still busy.


    It was like a game of plants versus zombies. We finished the first wave of zombies and another wave of zombies came.


    I don''t know how these customers would react if I described them as enemies or zombies, but I was too busy to think about it, so I couldn''t think of any good metaphor.


    From morning till night, ever since I entered the Xingyun hotel, I never went out again. There were more guests than usual, and I was naturally busier than usual.


    By the time I reached the backyard to catch my breath, the moon was already shining outside, and the night had already enveloped the entire city.


    The day was finally over!


    I sat down and took a deep breath, and a smile could not help but appear on the corner of my mouth. It would be great to be able to sit down and rest after standing for a day. I haven''t felt tired in the morning, but my hands and feet are sore now, but I am very happy, especially happy!


    Not to mention a much higher income than usual, but it was even happier to see us reunited again, and our hearts were completely filled with joy.


    Hu Zi stayed in the hotel the same day as before. Lin Ya came back from home, and Ding Ge came to play along with my husband. Of course, she wouldn''t agree with me, but I think it''s going to be soon. We''re not far from the real "Playing along."


    Hu Zi and Shi Yuan were standing far away, smoking. Both of them had been holding back their cigarettes for a day, so they could have a good time!


    I said to the two of them, "If you don''t learn from Old Gao, why doesn''t he smoke?"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Then he must have smoked while you weren''t looking."


    Old Gao smiled meaningfully without explaining.


    Ding Ge and Lin Ya also came to the backyard.


    After a long time, Lin Ya seemed to have come out of his sadness with a cool smile on his face.


    It was great to see her back, especially when we needed her the most!


    Lin Ya took a sip of sprite and said to me, "I haven''t seen you for so many days. Did you miss me?"


    "Yes, of course. I can''t even eat what I want. Look, you''ve been walking for so many days, and I''ve lost a few pounds." Lin Ya and I are poor.


    Ding Ge couldn''t help but laugh first. Lin Ya said as usual, "Have you lost weight? I think you broke the scale."


    Ding Ge smiled even more brightly and praised, "Girl, that''s a good sentence!"


    Lin Ya went on to say, "First, let''s say that feelings belong to feelings. Money belongs to feelings. Let''s say it''s settled today. Bring it here."


    "Ask Old Gao for it. He cares about the money."


    Lin Ya did not immediately ask Old Gao for money, but looked at Ding Ge, took her hand and said, "Ding Ge, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "I used to drag Xing Yun out to be a fake boyfriend for a while, just to make my baby go."


    Ding ge knew everything about lin ya''s family. She looked at Lin Ya and smiled sweetly. She said, "It''s all right. Use whatever you want. Don''t worry. He''s worthless. I won''t ask you for money."


    "Is there anyone who is so mean to your boyfriend? It should be my fiance!"


    Lin Ya smiled lightly.


    Ding Ge gave me a knock on the head and said, "How dare you yell? How dare you? Don''t forget how much we helped you today. We are your benefactor."


    "Yes, yes, benefactor." I nodded, looked at Ding Ge, and muttered, "Don''t go in the direction of a violent girlfriend."


    Ding Ge glared at me again, and I quickly dodged forward. Ding Ge pinched his waist, took a breath, and said, "If you weren''t too hungry, I''d give you another blow to the head."


    I quickly asked Ding Ge to sit down and stood aside, pinching Ding Ge''s shoulder.


    "Dinner is ready. Let''s eat." Not long after, Du Ling walked to the backyard and said to us.


    Du Ling looked at Lin Ya again and called out "Sister!"


    Today, everyone was busy and didn''t even have time to talk and chat. Lin Ya nodded, took care of Du Ling''s hair and said, "I''m so tired today."


    Du Ling pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Lin Ya frowned and asked, "Are you okay, Xiaoling?"


    Du Ling smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay."


    "Let''s go. Let''s eat." I shouted to everyone.


    We haven''t even eaten yet. When we got back to the hall, the food was already on the table. After a long day, it was time to reward everyone.


    Especially Lin Feng and Tang Manya. They didn''t even care about the bakery today. They all helped us out. Thank you, thank you very much.


    The dinner was also very lively, and everyone celebrated the success of our one-year anniversary. We chatted while eating. There were all kinds of jokes and jokes between acquaintances. The restaurant was still very happy atmosphere.


    During the conversation, I only felt that the exhaustion on my body had subsided a lot. In this atmosphere, my heart was very happy, and there was some inexplicable impulse to cry. I don''t know why.


    However, it was too late today, so after dinner, everyone simply cleaned up the restaurant, leaving what could be cleaned up tomorrow, and then left separately.


    Lin Ya and Ding Ge Du Ling had not seen each other for a long time, so they must have a lot to say and went back to the neighborhood first.


    In the end, there were only three people left in the restaurant, Hu Zi, and Old Gao.


    This can''t help but give me the illusion that Hu Zi seems to have been in Xing Yun all the time. He didn''t go to yu xiang yuan. This feeling that I haven''t seen for a long time brings me a strong wave.


    But soon I realized that it was only the Xingyun hotel''s one-year anniversary and that Hu Zi would only stay here for the next few days. After the anniversary, Hu Zi would stay at the Yu xiangyuan, adding a touch of sadness to his heart.


    We checked the money first, and it was not much different from what I thought. I was quite satisfied with the result, but also quite calm, not too excited.


    I sat in my chair and closed my eyes. It was worth all these days of work.


    Hu Zi also said, "Not bad, not bad. In a restaurant of our size, our results are excellent."


    Old Gao and I nodded.


    I opened my eyes again and looked at the hall where there were no guests in front of me, but there was still the noise of the day around my ears. It was not used to being suddenly quiet.


    In the silence, there was a lot of emotion in her heart.


    There were too many words, but I didn''t know where to start. The past surged into my heart, and the ups and downs of the period were really not for outsiders.


    It''s not easy!


    It''s really not easy for me to get this idiom out of my mind!


    He couldn''t help but want to drink some more wine to express his feelings.


    "Would you like a drink?" I looked at Old Tiger and asked.


    The two of them obviously thought of going with me and nodded without hesitation.


    After spending so much time together, we have developed a strong rapport.


    I took out a bottle of white wine for the three of them to have a drink to relieve their fatigue, but I couldn''t drink too much. After all, there are still activities tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    So the three of us sat down again. I simply served two cold dishes, which was enough to make ends meet.


    After the wine was poured, we chatted about tomorrow and had to prepare something.


    We drank a little and chatted slowly, time passed by, and as some wine entered our stomachs, some words stuck in our hearts couldn''t help but want to be said.


    "Hu Zi." I called out to Hu Zi.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Leave the Yu xiangyuan." I said to Hu Zi.

 Chapter 574 Shocking News

    This sentence, I thought in my heart for a long time.


    Back then, when I knew that everything about the Yu xiangyuan was not a scam, I felt that Hu Zi could learn a lot when he went there. It was also a kind of growth and experience for him, which was also a good thing.


    Now, I don''t think so.


    I think it''s time for him to leave the Yu xiangyuan.


    Because, I think he has learned everything he can and shouldn''t, and I don''t think there''s any benefit in staying in the Yu xiangyuan.


    I''m afraid if he stays any longer, the Yu xiangyuan will destroy him!


    I know Hu Zi couldn''t bear to leave the Yu xiangyuan. After all, it was such a big and delicious cake that everyone wanted to hold on to it and enjoy it alone. Whether Hu Zi was trying to repay starlight''s kindness, whether he was reluctant to pay such a high monthly bonus or enjoyed the feeling of being in power, he would not let go easily, or he would not have been entangled with Yu Shan Qiao Cheng for so long.


    Hu Zi stopped with his chopsticks in the air and looked at me in confusion. He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I said to him, "Hu Zi, you should leave the Yu xiangyuan. We will continue to work in Xing Yun. The three of us will work hard. Soon our Xing Yun will be like the Yu xiangyuan, our own big hotel. Isn''t that good?"


    Old Gao also opened his mouth and said, "That''s right, it''s not more comfortable here than there. After all, the Yu xiangyuan''s surname is yu. After all, you are a working person. After all, it belongs to the property of the Yu family. Don''t you feel uncomfortable there?"


    Hu Zi smiled stiffly, looked at us awkwardly and said, "What''s wrong with you two? Why do you want me to make love to you?"


    I sighed and said earnestly, "Hu Zi, Du Ling bought a book a few days ago. I also flipped through it casually, and it quoted a quote from nietzsche. It''s quite famous. You should have heard that after fighting with the dragon for too long, you become a dragon yourself. If you stare at the abyss for too long, the abyss will look back."


    "What dragon abyss? It''s too deep!" Hu Zi smiled nonchalantly.


    "You know what I''m talking about."


    Old Gao asked doubtfully, "What?"


    I didn''t answer. I looked at Hu Zi with a heavy heart.


    Hu Zi said impatiently, "Then I was forced by them, okay? I know it''s not right, but what can I do? Tell me, how do you deal with people like Yu Shan and Qiao Cheng who are rogues? Tell me about it?"


    "Hu Zi." I said sadly, "Wake up, okay? See for yourself what you''ve become."


    "Is the Yu xiangyuan that attractive, Hu Zi? Or are you not interested in the Xingyun hotel now?" Old Gao added.


    "What the hell is going on between you two!" Hu Zi stood up and said angrily, "What''s wrong with me at the Yu xiangyuan? Yes, the Yu xiangyuan belongs to the company, but I really gave the restaurant to Yu Shan Qiao Cheng, and he must fall! If I leave like this, I''m sorry to President yu. He trusted me and wanted me to run the Yu xiangyuan. It''s written in his will. I still manage the Yu xiangyuan. Why should I give up to Yu Shan and the others? I worked so hard at the most difficult time in the company. Will you?"


    Old Gao and I didn''t say anything. We looked at each other and fell silent.


    My heart ached. What should I do to persuade Hu Zi?


    Hu Zi sighed as well, took out his cigarette and lit it. The three of them were silent together, leaving only the smoke in the hall floating like a ghost.


    After a while, Hu Zi said, "Xing Yun, Old Gao, I told you that I stayed at the Yu xiangyuan to help the Yu xiangyuan. As you saw today, very soon the seats were filled up and there were no seats left. At this time, you must also want to make it bigger, right? If we really only rely on Xing Yun''s current turnover, not to mention our top hotel, it is on such a large scale. Do you know how much time it will take?"


    "Let''s take it slow. Five years, ten years. As long as we work hard together, we can do it." Old Gao''s eyes sparkled.


    "Then I will stay at the Yu xiangyuan. I guarantee that we will be able to expand the scale of the Xingyun hotel to yuxiang yuan within a year or at most two years. I even looked at the address. In a few days, I will take you to see the hotel not far away from the yuxiang yuan. The fuze hotel will be changed directly to the" ÔÜ." From the top to the bottom, each word will be about one person tall and generous! What we can accomplish in a year or two, why must it take us five years and ten years?"


    "Hu Zi, you know, business is all about small streams and long streams. No one can be fat in one bite. We have to take it slow. The most taboo of businessmen is to be anxious, not to be seen as a whole person!"


    "All right, all right, today is the first anniversary of the restaurant. Let''s not talk about xiang yuan anymore. Let''s talk about it in the past few days, okay?" Hu Zi wanted to end the conversation.


    I sighed. I know it''s not easy to persuade Hu Zi. Let''s talk about it later.


    However, at this moment, the shutter that had been shut down by the hotel was suddenly pulled up and a harsh voice sounded. The three of us looked towards the door.


    At this point, there shouldn''t be anyone else?


    But she didn''t want Lin Ya to come back.


    I frowned, not knowing why Lin Ya came back.


    Lin ya walked over to us, took a chair and sat down, then looked at the three of us.


    I asked her, "Why are you back? Aren''t you asleep?"


    "I have something to ask you." Lin Ya obviously went to the temple of three treasures for nothing.


    "What is it?"


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Lin Ya frowned and his eyes sparkled sharply.


    Old Tiger and I immediately looked at each other, and the guilty look on our faces came out in an instant. We couldn''t hide it, especially in front of Lin Ya. It was hard to hide her eyes.


    We did have something to hide from her, about Du Ling.


    However, I don''t know how to tell lin ya. Before, Hu Zi also said that he wanted to hide from Lin Ya and not cause any more trouble, but now, I think it''s hard to hide.


    Lin Ya frowned even more when she saw the three of us. She asked again, "Is something wrong with xiao ling?"


    Obviously, Lin Ya saw something from Du Ling''s expression. Du Ling didn''t say anything, so she came to question us.


    Her guess was very accurate, which made us even more at a loss.


    The three of us looked at each other again and sighed.


    "I said something''s wrong with Xiaoling. It turns out something''s wrong. What''s wrong?" Lin Ya asked with his eyes agape.


    Seeing that we were still speechless, Lin Ya slapped the table and asked in a stern tone, "What''s going on?"


    "Well..."


    Old Gao had just opened his mouth when Hu Zi suddenly interrupted Old Gao and said, "This is the case, girl. Du Ling and I do have something to hide from everyone."


    Lin Ya asked, "What is it?"


    "I..." Hu Zi''s expression was a little complicated. He stammered, "Well, I''m with Du Ling."


    After Hu Zi said this, I was stunned! I felt goosebumps all over my body in an instant.


    Old Gao also looked at Hu Zi in disbelief, dumbfounded!


    "What?!" Lin Ya''s face also changed in surprise.


    I thought Hu Zi was going to tell Lin Ya about du ling being bullied. Who would have thought that he would say such a shocking news?


    Hu Zi was with Du Ling?


    I asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Really." Hu Zi nodded and said, "When I was in the hospital, I... Anyway... It''s hard to say. We were together."


    When Hu Zi said this, the hall fell silent again. I didn''t know how to describe my feelings.


    It''s really hard to say congratulations.


    At first, when I learned that Hu Zi and Xiaoyi were in love, I thought that Hu Zi had come out of the pain of the past, and I was very happy in my heart. But in the end, the two-timing Hu Zi told us that his view of love had been distorted. He only needed women, not love.


    Now, he''s walking with Du Ling again!


    What was Du Ling to him? How would he treat their relationship?


    I don''t know.


    I frowned and wondered why they were walking together. Du Ling was a very good girl. She was like a simple and kind peasant girl in a fairy tale. She was as spotless as a clear country with blue sky and clear water. Perhaps she would not meet her prince like a princess, but she would meet a boy who loved her very much and was willing to take care of her life, and then get a fairytale love.


    After living under the same roof as Du Ling for so long, I really didn''t want to see this girl with a similar background to Lin Ya get hurt. I believe Hu Zi, who treated Du Ling differently, wouldn''t. We all like this girl very much. Hu Zi also said that he only treated Du Ling as his sister. He also said that he was a scum in love. So why did he make this choice?


    Does he love Du Ling?


    Another answer I don''t know.


    Although Hu Zi was good to Du Ling, I didn''t think it was love.


    But if Du Ling says she''s in love with Hu Zi, I believe it!


    In the past, we all saw Du Ling''s special feelings for Hu Zi and Hu Zi. I thought she was just a benefactor or a brother to Hu Zi, but how could we distinguish them?


    Hu Zi was like a light in the dark, pulling Du Ling out of the abyss. She probably didn''t know when she would transfer this favor to love.


    In fact, if I were to say it in my heart, I really don''t want to see Hu Zi and Du Ling together.


    I always felt that they wouldn''t have a good ending together. I don''t know why I thought that, but I did.


    I don''t want Du Ling to be the next Xiaoyi or Xiaolian.


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly, looked at us and said, "Say something!"

 Chapter 575 What Kind of Boyfriend Are You?

    Hu Zi looked at me, Old Gao and Du Ling, but none of them spoke.


    I looked at Old Gao, his eyes deep, his face expressionless, his eyes staring blankly at somewhere and silent.


    Lin ya looked at Hu Zi with a complicated expression. After a while, she asked, "Do you love xiaoling?"


    She threw out one of the most critical and important questions, listened to her questioning and skeptical tone, looked at her worried expression, and clearly didn''t agree with their relationship.


    Lin Ya was as worried as I was before. She even wanted to introduce the young photographer, Shi Yang, to Du Ling. It could be said that she was afraid of what would happen between Du Ling and Hu Zi, but it should have happened.


    The three of us looked at Hu Zi again.


    Hu Zi didn''t say that I love Du Ling very much. His face was a little complicated. After thinking for a while, he looked at Du Ling''s godsister Lin Ya and said, "I will be good to her."


    When Hu Zi said this, I could feel his sincerity.


    As brothers, we can''t say anything, but for Lin Ya, is this the answer she wants?


    How would Du Ling react if he heard the answer?


    Lin Ya continued to look at Hu Zi and whispered, "Do you think that''s enough?"


    Lin Ya was suppressing her emotions, but I could already feel her anger.


    Hu Zi did not answer her question, and there was another silence in the restaurant.


    I looked up at the ceiling of the hall, only to find my heart a little blocked. This oppressive atmosphere made me very uncomfortable, and I could not help but sigh.


    Without an answer, lin ya looked at Hu Zi expressionless and said, "Hu Zi, if you don''t love xiaoling, will you please let her go? She''s too innocent. I don''t want to see her get hurt."


    Lin Ya''s words were very direct and clear.


    Hu Zi smiled and shook his head, "I won''t let her get hurt."


    "Really?" Lin Ya looked more serious and asked, "Do you believe what you say?"


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and asked, "Girl, are you trying to break up the couple? I know you''re Xiaoling''s sister, but I think we''re all adults. Even sisters shouldn''t interfere in this, right? When it comes to two people falling in love, you just have to be willing."


    "Can you give her a future?"


    "Girl, who thinks about the future when they first fall in love? Who can be sure of the future? I''m afraid no one knows if the two of them can end up together, right?"


    "Hu Zi, this is bullshit!" Lin Ya rarely used harsh words.


    Hu Zi wiped his face helplessly and looked at Lin Ya, "Girl, we''ve been told too. Go and tell Du Ling. If she listens to you, I''ll be fine. I''ll be separated from her."


    Lin Ya frowned and said angrily, "Since Du Ling promised to be with you, she must have you in her heart and like you very much. I told her she would agree?"


    "Then I have no choice." Hu Zi spread out his hands and said helplessly.


    Hu Zi, you''ve made up your mind. You''re Xiaoling''s savior. She once told me that if you hadn''t brought her back that day, she might have killed herself, you know? It can be said that you saved her life, which is why she respects you so much. She''s been in the restaurant for so long, and you''ve seen what kind of person she is. Would you like to see such a girl cry?"


    "Girl, I told you, I will be good to xiaoling. Don''t you think I can''t give her a future? Well, I can marry her."


    "What do you think marriage is?"


    "Of course not as a joke! Girl, marriage and love are different. Love needs both parties to like each other. It only needs two hearts to be connected. Marriage is different! Marriage is about a perfect match, a perfect match, and we all think it''s appropriate for each other. There are too many of them. I don''t think many couples are in love. It should be more accurate to call them family."


    "Others are others. Why don''t you give examples of people who get married because of love? Why don''t you give such good examples as Ding Ge and Xing Yun?"


    "Ding Ge''s parents didn''t approve of Xing Yun''s marriage to Ding Ge. Ask Xing Yun and Ding Ge if they were comfortable? Even if they love each other again, is their marriage a perfect marriage? Do you want to be Ding Ge''s parents again?"


    Hu Zi pulled out Ding Ge''s parents again. I looked at them talking to each other, but I couldn''t get in.


    "Hu Zi, you haven''t been in yuxiang for long, but your mouth is a lot stronger." Lin Ya''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    Hu Zi''s expression was very helpless. He smiled bitterly and said, "Girl, I can''t beat you!"


    "If I had known you were drunk, I shouldn''t have sent you home and let you sleep on the road."


    Lin Ya brought up the old story again. When Li Xiaowei betrayed Hu Zi, he was drunk all by himself. It was Lin Ya who brought Hu Zi home.


    Hu Zi smiled awkwardly again, then said seriously, "Girl, believe it or not, I will marry Du Ling if there is no accident. I will take care of her for the rest of my life, and I will make her very happy."


    Lin Ya sighed. She stood up and remained silent for a long time. She said to Hu Zi, "Since you saved her, why did you destroy her again?"


    After saying this, Lin Ya left directly.


    Hu Zi''s face was once again filled with deep worry. He lit a cigarette and smoked alone, looking very upset.


    I asked him, "Why didn''t you tell us about this before?"


    "It''s been a long time. I wanted to tell you, but I never had the right opportunity."


    When he first fell in love with xiaoyi, he kept it from us, and this time it was the same.


    At this moment, Old Gao, who had been silent for a long time, looked up at Hu Zi and asked, "Did you say that you were together during the days you were hospitalized?"


    Hu Zi nodded and replied, "Yes, you went to the hospital with Du Ling that night. Have you forgotten?"


    "So you were already together when Sister liu badmouthed Du Ling?"


    "Yes."


    "Then... As Du Ling''s boyfriend, when you found out about this, the first thing you thought of was not making decisions for Du Ling, not comforting her, but being threatened by shi yuan and thinking about leaving Sister liu Huang in the hotel. What kind of boyfriend are you?" As Old Gao spoke, he became agitated and rapped his knuckles on the table.


    Hu Zi looked at Old Gao and sighed, "All right, Old Gao, the girl just left, you let me catch my breath!"


    "Okay, take a break. We''ll talk after you''ve had enough." Old Gao also took out a cigarette and lit it quickly.


    When Hu Zi saw Old Gao''s face, a bitter smile appeared on his lips and he said, "Old Gao, we are too tired today. I think we should stop talking. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    "The Yu xiangyuan doesn''t want to talk, and Du Ling doesn''t want to talk. What do you want to talk about?" Old Gao''s voice rose again.


    Lin Ya did not put down the shutter after he left. At this moment, he only felt that Old Gao''s voice came from outside the door and reached a far place.


    Hearing Old Gao''s words, Hu Zi was also suddenly angry and said in a deep voice, "Okay, what are you yelling at? Did you take gunpowder?"


    "Okay, I won''t roar, I won''t roar."


    Old Gao stretched out his hands, palms down, deep breathing, calming his emotions.


    On the other hand, I felt my heart rise. I was relieved to see Old Gao calm down.


    Old Gao asked again, "Why didn''t you tell the girl about Du Ling being bullied?"


    "This matter has been dealt with, so don''t tell her anymore. It won''t change if you tell her."


    "Are you guilty?" Old Gao said rudely.


    "Yes, I admit it. I''m guilty. What''s wrong?" Hu Zi asked impatiently, "I''m with Du Ling. Can''t you say congratulations?"


    "Hu Zi, what do you want us to say about you?"


    "Speak, speak, speak well today, I will listen!" Hu Zi pulled the chair back and leaned back, intending to fight for a long time.


    "All right, I think we should call it a day. We''ll talk about it tomorrow!" I was afraid things would get out of hand like last time, so I stood up and said to the two of them.


    Hu Zi''s temper rose. He waved his hand and said, "No, tell me everything today. It''s so hard to keep it in your heart. I have to tell you sooner or later. It''s so quiet now."


    Old Gao was also excited. He lit up his cigarette, took a puff and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s talk about Du Ling being bullied!"


    "Say it."


    "Don''t you want to know what Sister liu and Huang said behind their backs? They said that Du Ling looked very pure, but he was actually a vixen! Especially seductive. She used to be a third grader and was caught cheating. Why did she come to the Xingyun hotel now, to be a waitress? She wanted to be the proprietress of a restaurant. Look how long she''s been here. The three owners of the restaurant took good care of her and were so obsessed with her. The two of them said that Du Ling might have slept with the three bosses."


    In the end, Old Gao almost screamed out. His neck turned red and his veins bulged.


    Listening to Old Gao''s words, the anger in my heart started to flare up little by little. I didn''t expect them to speak so harshly. It was really disgusting!


    Listening to Old Gao''s recount, they felt that Sister liu and Old Gao were particularly disgusted. No wonder Old Gao was so angry!


    Old Gao looked at Hu Zi, his eyes cold, and he continued, "This is the kind of person who said such things behind their back, but you still want to leave them in the restaurant? All you think about is the restaurant. Have you ever thought about how sad and sad Du Ling was? Do you have a place in your heart for Du Ling? You just told the girl that you would be good to Du Ling. Is that good for her? His girlfriend was called a vixen. Are you still letting them stay in the restaurant? Which boyfriend would do that? You don''t have to talk to Du Ling when he comes home. You''re a bullshit boyfriend!"

 Chapter 576 Why Is This Happening?

    Old Gao''s words were impassioned, words like knives, hitting Hu Zi''s heart!


    If Du Ling wasn''t Hu Zi''s girlfriend, it wouldn''t be a big deal if he was bent on making Du Ling feel bad for the restaurant, but as a boyfriend, what he did was not up to par.


    As I watched the two of them, too many emotions welled up in my heart. I didn''t talk to them. I picked up a glass of wine and took a sip. A pungent sensation ran down my throat and into my stomach. There was no smell of alcohol. I just felt the impact of alcohol on my body. I was like a surfboard shattered by the waves.


    Hu Zi lowered his head and narrowed his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "Whatever I do is wrong, right?"


    "If only you could realize your mistake, could you?"


    "How do I know each other? I became a grandson for both ends of the restaurant. Is it easy for me to be a middleman? In the end, it turned out not to be human! What the hell did I do wrong?" Hu Zi stood up, and his hoarse roar was especially loud in the quiet hall.


    Old Gao shook his head in agony.


    Hu Zi continued, "When I went to the Yu xiangyuan, you didn''t agree! Now that I want to stay at the Yu xiangyuan, you still don''t agree. Am I fucking doing it for myself? I''m not doing it for the Xingyun hotel! For the sake of the hotel, I hope that both sides will make a compromise. Let me comfort Shi Yuan and persuade you! As Du Ling''s boyfriend, I didn''t stand up for her. Wasn''t it me who was the loser? Do you think I''m happy that I did this?"


    "Then why aren''t you happier?" Old Gao also stood up and faced Hu Zi. He said loudly, "You think you''re doing everything right. You think you''re doing it for the restaurant. You think you''ve made a great sacrifice, but is that true? Yu xiangyuan, do hotels have to be destroyed if they are handed over to the Yu family? What the hell didn''t happen? Are you sure you''re a prophet? You don''t dare fire Huang and the others. You''re afraid that Shi Yuan will leave with all the employees. What can they do if they leave? Can''t we afford this loss?"


    "That''s easy for you to say! I''ll see what you do when everyone''s gone! What if you can''t hire anyone for the first anniversary? The reputation of the Xingyun hotel collapsed at once. It was not easy to open a shop, but it was a matter of minutes to close a shop! Then all our hard work will be in vain!"


    "Can you stop talking about things that haven''t happened yet? It didn''t even happen, so tell me the way! There''s a way out. Even if it did happen, would it really be like what you said? We wouldn''t have thought of anything, would we? Do we have to die?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Hu Zi said, "Let''s not talk about what didn''t happen, let''s talk about what happened. Just say your dad, something happened, and you''re trying to figure it out! Do you have a way? You just watched your father get sentenced! The bald man surnamed zhou asked for the bill to come to our restaurant. Xing Yun''s finger almost disappeared. Why didn''t you think of a way at that time? Do you have a way?"


    "Hu Zi, are you fucking crazy? What are you talking about Old Gao''s father for!" There were not many sad things in anyone''s heart. They quarreled and quarreled. It was too much to bring up the past and sprinkle salt on the wounds of their brothers.


    "I''m crazy, I''m going crazy!"


    Hu Zi screamed hysterically again. He scratched his head in pain, then grabbed the edge of the table with both hands and lifted the table in front of him!


    Hu Zi seemed to have used all his strength. The four legs of the table were in the air. In an instant, the plates and bottles on the table fell to the ground. There was a clear and piercing sound. I stepped back subconsciously. The table knocked down the chair and then fell to the ground again. A dull sound like a knife plunged into my heart.


    I saw chopsticks, food, wine, glass shards on the ground... The mess on the ground, it was like my mood, broken!


    "What do you want?" Old Gao''s eyes turned red and gave Hu Zi a shove.


    Hu Zi fell to the ground hard, and his hand was pressing on a glass shard. I saw blood in the wine on the ground, dyeing the wine red, like a beautiful little red flower.


    Hu Zi smiled, but his smile was especially ferocious. There was deep anger on his face. He gritted his teeth and stood up, then rushed over and punched Old Gao in the face!


    Old Gao grabbed Hu Zi''s hand and the two of them struggled. Soon, the two of them knocked over two tables and a lot of chairs. The whole hall was in a mess. Those voices pierced my ears like sharp arrows. They sounded especially painful!


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists, but I felt as if all my strength had flowed out of my hands, dragging my body as if it had been filled with lead. I walked up to the two of them and pulled them hard, shouting, "Stop fighting! Stop fighting!"


    But the two of them were like two tightly intertwined vines. I tried my best to separate them. I saw some blood on both of them, but I didn''t know if it was Hu Zi''s or Old Gao''s!


    After the two of them were separated, Hu Zi lay on the ground, and Old Gao sat on the ground. I pulled a chair and sat down, gasping for air.


    None of the three of them spoke, and the only sound left in the room was the sound of us panting.


    At this moment, I feel very tired, more tired than the busy day!


    My heart is tired!


    I looked at the two of them and didn''t know what to say. I just felt so sad, so sad. My whole heart seemed to be blown by the endless wind, but I didn''t feel cold, I didn''t feel everything, I just felt that my eyes were as blurry and fake as chaos!


    I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, that on this day, the three of us could actually start a fight. We''ve known each other for so many years, and we''ve experienced so much. In the past, only we fought with others. Now, our own people and our own people started a fight?


    What was it like to see my closest brothers fighting?


    That feeling was like a glass of wine, mixed with vinegar, chili, salt, pepper, and expired milk poured into his mouth, speechless!


    We are the best brothers. How did this happen?


    What the hell is going on here?


    When we were still underage, we often went crazy together. We were best friends. Now that we are almost at the age of standing, our feelings for more than ten years are more mellow than the fragrance of wine buried for more than ten years!


    We didn''t fight when we were young, but now we are mature, but we fight each other.


    It felt like a joke!


    Ridiculous!


    Thinking about our struggle for the hotel this year, I feel bitter and bitter all over my heart, eyes and nose are full of sourness!


    Very uncomfortable!


    It''s really uncomfortable!


    At that time, I walked to Pucheng again with a feeling of trepidation and loneliness. At that time, Hu Zi was betrayed, quit his job and sold his house. Old Gao was experiencing the double hardships of love and family, and fell into the bottom of life. The three of us, together, started the road of starting a business.


    We all lamented the desolation of the restaurant and were excited by the brilliance of the restaurant. We calculated which restaurant''s food was cheaper, which restaurant''s owner was better, which restaurant''s cigarettes and wines were real and which ones were fake.


    A year, not long, but a lot of things have happened, we have experienced a lot of ups and downs in this year!


    Some people skipped the order, some smashed the shop, some drunk guests made trouble for the waiters, the restaurant chef changed, the table and chairs changed, the signs changed, and many of them changed, but the three of us were still together.


    Back then, when Old Gao was asked to come to the restaurant, Old Gao and Hu Zi were beaten up, and I almost lost a finger, but we didn''t blame each other, didn''t hate each other, Hu Zi said that even if we sold the restaurant for Old Gao!


    If something happens, let''s fight it together!


    We persevere, unite, work hard, sweat and blood, and come to this day.


    It was the first anniversary of the restaurant!


    On this day, Hu Zi and Old Gao started to move.


    "Haha." Suddenly, Hu Zi laughed foolishly.


    But his laughter sounded so sad, he was like a fool, smiling inexplicably, no one could understand what the laughter contained.


    Hu Zi stood up from the ground and walked out of the restaurant, smiling and shaking.


    I shouted at him, "What are you doing?"


    Hu Zi didn''t answer. He walked straight to the door. I gritted my teeth and followed him.


    "Hu Zi."


    I stood at the door and yelled at him.


    Hu Zi did not look back. He stood alone in the dark, his figure hidden in the darkness. There was an indescribable sadness in his back!


    He stretched out his right hand, then gently swung it, as if to say no more chasing, as if to say goodbye again, and I left.


    I wanted to stop him, but a taxi had stopped and Hu Zi got in.


    A feeling of powerlessness came over me, and suddenly I felt a sense of exhaustion from being hollowed out. I closed my eyes and took a few breaths of air, and my body gave a violent shiver.


    I looked up at the bright moon in the sky and couldn''t help but ask the vast starry sky, how could it be like this? It shouldn''t be like this today!


    Back in the house, Old Gao was still sitting on the ground, smoking a cigarette. When I looked at the mess in the restaurant again, I could only feel a surge of emotion rising to my nose. The taste was more choking than mustard oil!


    Old Gao took a puff. He smoked so hard that he seemed to inhale all the smoke into his lungs.


    I silently walked over and sat down beside him.


    For a moment, there were too many words to say, and after so long, I didn''t know where to start.


    "Give me a cigarette." I said to Old Gao.


    Old Gao looked at me doubtfully and still brought me a cigarette.


    I held the cigarette in my hand, took Old Gao''s lighter, and lit it. I''ve smoked a lot in my life with one hand. I don''t like cigarettes.


    There are two well-known sentences on each cigarette case. The non-smokers can''t see them, and the smokers can''t see them.


    However, many people are so dependent on it, everyone has a way to relieve pain and trouble, perhaps this is the simplest method, so many people choose it.


    An ordinary cigarette is more than 80 centimeters long, which is one or two minutes long, and this one or two minutes of swallowing can ease those worries, if not enough, then another cigarette.


    It''s like a piece of wood floating on the sea. You only feel safe if you hold on to it, and when that piece of wood is gone, fear drowns you like the sea.


    Just like Old Gao at this moment, it seemed that only smoking could alleviate his inner pain!


    However, if the pain was too deep and too great, even if it was more smoke, I am afraid it would not ease.


    I accompanied him to smoke a cigarette, but this was not the way to relieve my troubles after all. I did not smoke again, just let the cigarette quietly burn in my hand.


    When a cigarette was about to burn out, I looked at Old Gao and said, "Old Gao, in fact, the girl you secretly love is Du Ling, right?"

 Chapter 577 I Guessed Right

    The thick smoke surrounded us like a haze. Through the smoke, the entire hall became ethereal, and the streets outside the window became even more blurry. It felt like the whole world was illusory!


    Sitting on the cold ground, his vision became dim, and he had a vague feeling of being abandoned by the world.


    In the thick smoke, Old Gao looked at me. There was not much surprise in his eyes. He was very calm, as if he was not surprised that I guessed the answer.


    And I could tell from his eyes that my guess was right.


    Old Gao told me that the girl he had a crush on, the girl next door, the girl he had confessed to and was rejected, was Du Ling!


    So it is!


    I don''t know what expression to make, I don''t know how to describe my feelings, I hope my guess is wrong.


    Although he had already guessed the answer, after getting the final answer from Old Gao, his heart was still stormy!


    Actually... I just guessed this answer recently.


    Previously, I was curious, who is this girl that Old Gao likes?


    He said he was his female neighbor, and I believed him, but I always felt that he had a lot to hide from me. Later, I gradually realized that he lied to me. There was no female neighbor. It was always Du Ling, and it was always Du Ling!


    It was only after the last incident that I gradually realized this. Old Gao''s reaction to Du Ling was very intense. At that time, I had this feeling in my heart, and then I thought of what Old Gao had said before.


    He liked this girl very much. This girl was a few years younger than him. He thought highly of her and felt that he was not worthy of her.


    I always thought that if Old Gao liked a girl so much, there would be communication between the two of them. If they just liked a person''s appearance, they were not very familiar with each other. I don''t think Old Gao would be so deeply involved.


    I was a little confused. Old Gao stayed at the restaurant every day, never getting along with his female neighbor, and he didn''t often call someone to chat with him on wechat. After he went home every night, it was late and late. That was what happened at the restaurant. He rarely had a chance to communicate with his female neighbor after he went back. Maybe it was the same time as the two of them went to work, but then he slept in the pond. This time, he had no contact with his female neighbor. How could a girl like this, who might not see each other for a few days, have Old Gao''s soul been taken away by her?


    If it was true that he had not seen the person he liked for a long time, Old Gao would not be able to eat or drink, and his face would always be filled with yearning. However, he was very happy and contented during this period of time. It seemed that just keeping such a secret love was especially beautiful.


    This means that he must meet his female neighbor every day.


    It doesn''t make sense again.


    The more I think about it, the more I find it strange.


    Then he thought about what Old Gao said. He said that if his confession failed this time, he would probably leave the restaurant. At that time, he explained to me that if his confession failed, he would definitely be very sad. It would be inappropriate for him to stay in the hotel.


    The truth was, Old Gao thought that if he failed to confess to Du Ling, he would be embarrassed to stay in the hotel and see Du Ling every day, so he said he wanted to leave the Xingyun hotel.


    I also analyzed it carefully before I came to this conclusion. If the girl Old Gao liked was Du Ling, then everything would make sense.


    Old Gao and Du Ling were both in the hotel, and they had a chance to communicate every day. Du Ling was indeed a very good girl. It was not impossible for Old Gao to like her, including he said that he felt that he was not worthy of Du Ling, which all made sense.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect, that the girl Old Gao liked was Du Ling!


    Recalling the past, we can find some clues, and the reason why Old Gao did not leave the Xingyun hotel, I think it is mostly because of Du Ling.


    But now that his best brother is with the girl he likes, what will Old Gao feel?


    I can''t help but smile bitterly, my heart is full of bitterness!


    Old Gao had planned to leave after he failed to confess to Du Ling, but he stayed. Now that Hu Zi and Du Ling were together, would he still stay? Seeing the two of them together every day must be especially awkward and awkward.


    Actually, I would rather see Old Gao with Du Ling than Hu Zi.


    I know it''s wrong to say such things as brothers, but I really think so.


    But love is like this. It doesn''t make any sense. Old Gao likes Du Ling, Du Ling likes Hu Zi, and Hu Zi doesn''t love Du Ling but walks with her again!


    My eyes were a little sore from the smoke. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths.


    The oppressive atmosphere was as thick as smoke, and it felt like every breath took a lot of effort.


    I don''t know what to say.


    I never thought that Old Gao and Hu Zi would have an emotional entanglement with the same girl. If I saw such a love triangle on tv, I would only feel dog blood. But this happened to my brother. It was so real. It would only feel awkward, tangled, cruel and cruel!


    I can''t imagine how Old Gao, Hu Zi and Du Ling will get along in the future.


    Hu Zi didn''t know that Old Gao liked Du Ling, but Du Ling knew that Old Gao had confessed to her, and that she already had Hu Zi in her heart, so she naturally rejected Old Gao.


    But Du Ling didn''t tell me that.


    At this moment, Old Gao took a breath and said, "Xiaoling is a good girl, a very good girl!"


    His tone was especially heavy!


    "It feels like... She doesn''t belong in this world. This world is too dirty, and she''s too clean and weak, like a defenseless lamb. So, even if I can''t be with her, I''m not too sad. I really don''t deserve her. However, Hu Zi was not even worthy of Du Ling! I don''t want to see them together because I''m jealous, but... Hu Zi and I don''t deserve her."


    Not to mention Old Gao, I think so too. What Hu Zi said tonight was too much. His boyfriend was too unqualified.


    "Since when did you like her?" I turned to Old Gao and asked.


    Old Gao smiled and said softly, "I don''t know. I just like it anyway. At first, I thought it would be hard for me to love someone deeply. Even if I had a girlfriend again, it would be hard to have the passion of the past. My heart was very calm, unlike my first love, and my heart was pounding with each hand."


    "And in the face of Du Ling... I don''t know what to say. Every day when I get off work, I want to leave later. I just want to stay with her for a while longer and be able to stay with her at the restaurant. I feel very satisfied. When I get home, I close my eyes and think about her. Every day when I get back to the restaurant, I feel very good to see her!"


    Of course, it''s impossible to say that you don''t want to be with her. Just one night, when we were alone in the restaurant, she told her that I liked her and she refused. It''s a shame after all. I told Du Ling that I hope that only the two of us know about it."


    When Du Ling was mentioned, Old Gao''s eyes lit up a little, but soon the light dimmed again.


    "But I didn''t expect..." Before he could finish speaking, Old Gao stopped, as if unable to continue. His chest heaved a little, and it took a long time before he let out a long sigh.


    I could feel Old Gao''s bitterness and bitterness, and it was hard for me to see him in such a sad state.


    "Then what are you going to do in the future?" I asked Old Gao. I was afraid he would leave the restaurant.


    Old Gao was silent for a long time, then said confusedly, "I don''t know either."


    I opened my mouth, but all of a sudden I couldn''t even say anything to persuade Old Gao to stay. Hu Zi and Du Ling were together. If it was really torture for Old Gao to stay in the restaurant again, it would be better to leave.


    Hey!


    Old Gao gritted his teeth, stood up and said, "Put the table and chair back in place first. The activity will continue tomorrow."


    I also stood up and said to Old Gao, "You go rest first. I''ll do it."


    Old Gao did not refuse. He nodded wearily and returned to the backyard.


    I was the only one left in the restaurant.


    I sighed in disappointment again, then began to clean up the tables and chairs and put them in their previous positions. Most of the tables and chairs were fine, except for the one that Hu Zi lifted with some paint on the edge of the table. It would not be the same after all.


    When the tables and chairs were rearranged, the image of the two men doing something just now appeared in my mind, which was like a needle sticking to my body.


    I don''t remember how many fights we had with other people, but this was the first time Hu Zi and Old Gao fought!


    Her heart was torn again, and there was some unspeakable pain.


    I don''t want to think too much. I set the table and chair in one breath, then sweep away the broken plates on the ground and throw them into the trash can.


    After packing up, I sat alone in my chair and looked at the three of us in a restaurant.


    The lights in the hall seemed to be getting darker and colder. Although everything was familiar, it felt like it had never been unfamiliar before.


    Xingyun hotel, although I am the only one with the name, but the Xingyun hotel, without the three of us, no one can do it!


    In the past, I always felt that the three of us were different from others. We had a deep relationship when we were young. We were not stingy people who cared about money. We would never fight for the sake of money.


    Two days ago, I thought we could grow old and the Xingyun hotel would grow stronger. Now, I''m suddenly not sure.


    Tonight, Hu Zi had a fight with old big and tall, with Du Ling between them. I really don''t know if we can continue to walk.


    Can we still be like before?


    At this moment, I even regret that the three of us ran the Xingyun hotel together. I couldn''t help but wonder, if we hadn''t done this before, would we still be the same now?


    We can still get together and chat and fart, and have a good time?

 Chapter 578 : Talk to Du Ling

    Just as I was daydreaming, a light suddenly shone into the restaurant outside the door. I looked up and saw a car stop at the door. It was so late, why was there anyone else?


    I''m a little confused.


    Hey, I knew I would have closed the door.


    At this point, I am exhausted and I really don''t want to entertain them anymore.


    Although it''s a bit hard to say that the hotel doesn''t entertain guests for one year today, I still plan to send them away.


    At this time, two people walked into the restaurant at the door. Unexpectedly, it was cousin and Di Ming!


    They actually came over. I remember my cousin said they were out of town at noon.


    I quickly hid the messy emotions and walked towards the two of them, smiling and saying, "Sister qi, why are you here?"


    "Your store is celebrating. Of course, you have to come over. I was driving this morning and I was almost there at night, but I was delayed and came here in a flash." Di Ming replied with a smile.


    Cousin also said, "No matter what, I have to come over. At least I am the elder of this restaurant."


    "Hey, it''s not a big deal. It''s okay if you don''t get back in time." I quickly said to the two of them, "I''m in a hurry. I''m starving. You guys wait. I''ll get you some food."


    My cousin and Di Ming came from out of town, and I was very touched.


    I quickly prepared a few dishes for the two of them, and in the process, I couldn''t help but recall what they had said to me.


    I remember the night before the restaurant opened, my cousin once told me to pay more attention to opening a restaurant with friends, so as not to end up in a stalemate and not even be friends. She said that it was best not to involve interests among friends. Once there were interests involved, there would inevitably be conflicts and unhappiness. Too many friends could only share weal and woe, but not with wealth.


    After knowing di ming, he said something similar to me. He also used his own example to say that he had been betrayed by his best friend.


    At that time, I didn''t agree with what my cousin and Di Ming said. I felt that the three of us were different from others. We had known each other for so many years, and we definitely wouldn''t have been like that!


    But now, just one year after the hotel''s anniversary, just now, Hu Zi and Old Gao were fighting so hard that their tables and chairs fell!


    I really didn''t have the face to tell my cousin and Di Ming about these things. I just felt that it was too damn embarrassing. I was so faithful back then, but now it''s like this!


    Thinking about the throbbing pain in my heart, I gritted my teeth. The three of us are really different from others, but why are we still here today?


    He''s nothing like what I imagined!


    Think about the youth we used to drink and talk about, and think about the hysterical roar just now, the emotional fluctuations surging like a river!


    I can''t just watch the three of us break down little by little. I have to find a way to save it!


    Now, there are conflicts between us, but the distance between us is still very far. I think as long as we can sit down calmly, have a good chat, and speak out everything in our hearts, the problem can always be solved, just like before.


    I want to get Old Gao and Hu Zi together when the event is over! We had a good heart-to-heart talk, a long night of heart-to-heart talk, no problem at all, and it was stipulated in advance that no one could be angry, no one could be angry, no one could shout loudly! Everyone has to control their emotions!


    Anger can only make us get earlier and earlier. We have to control our emotions to communicate.


    Then, after serving, Di Ming and I had a few more drinks.


    Di Ming and her cousin also asked, "How''s the hotel business today?"


    "It''s good. It''s full. It''s better than I thought. I''m too busy!"


    "Yeah, I''ll help you tomorrow." Said cousin.


    "Sure, no problem!" I''m not being polite to my cousin.


    Then we continued to talk about the hotel, and I only talked about the good things about them, about the unhappiness between me and Hu Zi senior three.


    If they knew what the three of us were doing, what would they say?


    Because the two of them came too late and we couldn''t enjoy ourselves, it was more than an hour before we ate and chatted.


    Outside, it was completely quiet at night. Only the wind was blowing. The sound of the wind seemed to be magnified several times in silence, and it sounded especially lonely.


    After the show, I was exhausted and fell asleep on the bed when I returned to the neighborhood.


    When her head touched the bed, all her troubles dissipated and she fell asleep.


    ...


    The next day, after waking up, the whole person was a little indescribably tired, because he did not wake up, so his body was particularly uncomfortable, and he did not want to get out of bed, but there was no way, there was activity today, so he could only sleep later.


    Even so, I struggled in bed for nearly half an hour before getting out of bed. When I got up, I couldn''t lift my spirits and didn''t even want to wash my face.


    After putting on his clothes, he dragged his feet to the hall and poured a cup of hot water. He sat on the sofa and didn''t want to move.


    Thinking of the busyness that he had to face today, he felt a little timid. Yesterday he was so tired that he had to die!


    Closing my eyes, the memories of yesterday began to flow out, and the image of Hu Zi and Old Gao fighting came back to my mind. Suddenly, my ears started ringing and my head ached.


    I took a sip of warm water and took a few deep breaths.


    Compared to the conflicts at night, the tiredness of the day was not worth mentioning. When I thought of this, my heart felt like a big stone, especially depressed.


    And Lin Ya, she had just come back from her hometown yesterday. She helped the restaurant during the day and added a worry at night. I wonder if she slept well that night.


    After I have settled these troublesome matters, I must have a good sleep!


    At this time, Du Ling came out of the room. When she saw me, she asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you, Brother xingyun?"


    I looked at Du Ling, who was still unwashed, as pure as ever, with sincere concern in my eyes.


    However, today, when I saw her, I felt a complicated emotion.


    In the beginning, Hu Zi brought this quiet, introverted girl to the restaurant. In just a few months, Old Gao fell deeply in love with her, but she fell in love with her savior, Hu Zi.


    The love triangle she had with Hu Zi and the senior three made me scared when I thought about it.


    I was always afraid that Hu Zi and Old Gao would break up because of this girl Du Ling!


    It''s all so unpredictable, I really don''t know how to describe it, it''s fate? Or was it god''s will?


    Seeing that I was staring at her, du ling looked a little uncomfortable, as if she was embarrassed after being seen through the secret. She smiled sheepishly and asked, "What''s wrong with Brother xingyun?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head and said to her, "Xiaoling, sit down and have a chat."


    Du Ling looked at me strangely, but still nodded and said, "Oh."


    She carefully sat down beside me, and I wanted to talk to Du Ling, but I didn''t know where to start.


    After thinking about it, he picked up the glass on the table, took a sip, and said, "Yesterday, Hu Zi told me about you two."


    "Ah?" Du Ling was confused for a moment, but he didn''t react, and then a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Her face turned a little red, and her whole body became flustered and flustered, like a child who had done something wrong, and her eyes shone with fear.


    I reached out my hand to tell her not to be nervous, then smiled and said, "You don''t have to be nervous. Why are you nervous? It''s your freedom to be with who you like."


    Du Ling was still a little embarrassed. She rubbed her hands hard and nodded quickly.


    "Xiaoling, do you really like Hu Zi?" I asked again.


    Du Ling frowned and I said, "I mean, are you very grateful to Hu Zi for saving you, or do you really like him?"


    I don''t know if Du Ling doesn''t understand her feelings for Hu Zi!


    Du Ling nodded again seriously.


    I sighed and said, "Xiaoling, there''s something you don''t know whether to say or not. You know everything about Hu Zi in the past. You should know what kind of person he is. Do you really want to be with him?"


    After a pause, Du Ling said firmly, "I just want to stay by Brother tiger''s side."


    I nodded and smiled bitterly. After a while, I said, "But you don''t have to hide it from everyone."


    "I... I''m afraid..." Du Ling''s voice gradually faded. "I''m afraid they''ll say that I''m a rich man and that I''m seducing Brother tiger."


    Du Ling''s eyes flashed with sadness, and it was clear that she could not let go of what had happened before.


    "And..." At this point, Du Ling stopped and looked at me, wanting to say something.


    I guessed what Du Ling wanted to say, so I said to him, "I know about Old Gao''s confession to you."


    Du Ling blushed again after listening to me. She lowered her head and looked extremely embarrassed. I could feel her conflicted feelings.


    She added, "I didn''t say anything when brother gaoyuan asked me to keep it a secret. Later on, when I was with Brother tiger, when I faced brother gaoyuan again, I would feel very embarrassed. I think maybe brother gaoyuan would feel better if I didn''t say it."


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for anyone, Xiaoling. It''s not your fault. This is how relationships work. To like is to like, to dislike is to dislike."


    Du Ling nodded again, but there was still a deep struggle on her face. Obviously, she was in the middle of Old Gao and Hu Zi, and she always felt uncomfortable, which was inevitable.


    ...


    Then he went back to the hotel, and Hu Zi came to the hotel as early as yesterday. It didn''t seem that he was angry about what happened last night, but others couldn''t see it. The three of us had a clear mirror in our hearts. All three of us had a knot because of what happened last night!


    I really don''t want this knot to get tighter and tighter and end up as a dead knot!


    But this time, I really don''t have confidence. I don''t know if we''ll ever be able to get back together again without apologizing and having a drink together.


    Can I?

 Chapter 579 : Autumn Barbecue

    The restaurant was still bustling with noise. Although it was not as hot as yesterday, we had no free time.


    The guests all had smiles on their faces. A few friends came together, a family came, and a few couples came together. Everyone looked very happy and sat at a table and talked excitedly about their lives.


    And Hu Zi Old Gao and I, we were so busy that we barely had time to talk, but we all knew in our hearts that being busy was just an excuse, and the knot was already buried in our hearts.


    In this hall filled with laughter, I could still feel the oppressive atmosphere.


    I have always been troubled by this question. It is not like a math problem that I did when I was a student. It can be calculated step by step according to the relevant knowledge.


    It was too complicated, more complicated than a huge maze!


    Emotion, it is invisible and indescribable, it can change a person, it can also kill a person, it has a strong power, the reason why humans go to other animals is because of the existence of emotion.


    Our technology has developed to this day, but we still can''t fully understand emotions, nor can we create truly emotional machines.


    There was something wrong with the emotions between the three of us, but it couldn''t treat the symptoms as well as other illnesses.


    ...


    Today, Lin Ya didn''t come to the restaurant to help. I don''t know if he was still angry with Hu Zi, but Ding Ge came.


    It seemed that he could see what was on my mind. While eating, Ding Ge sat beside me and accompanied me.


    "The girl told me everything." Dinger looked at me, her eyes filled with the power of comfort.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "There''s something she doesn''t know."


    "Are they Old Gao and Du Ling?" Ding Ge asked.


    I looked at Ding Ge in surprise. I''m afraid only Old Gao Du Ling and I know about this now. How did Ding Ge know?


    "How do you know?"


    Ding Ge smiled and replied, "I guessed it. I could tell that Old Gao looked at Du Ling differently than anyone else."


    "How can you tell?" I was confused. I really didn''t notice it before. I can only find some clues when I think back to the past.


    "Girls are so thoughtful, of course they can see things that you guys can''t see." Ding Ge said proudly.


    I looked at dinger twice more. I always felt that Lin Ya''s eyes were sharp. I didn''t expect Ding Ge''s eyes to be so sharp.


    I sighed. Even if I could see it, there were many things we could only watch as it happened, but we couldn''t stop it.


    Ding Ge said to me, "Have you ever heard of a word?"


    "What word?"


    "Destiny!" Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled. "Maybe this is their destiny. Old Gao likes Du Ling, Du Ling likes Hu Zi. Just like us, after so much suffering, maybe it''s our destiny."


    "Destiny?" I mumbled the word.


    But dinger knew that Old Gao liked Du Ling, but she didn''t know about the quarrel between the three of us.


    So what was my destiny with Old Gao, Hu Zi, and the three of us?


    ...


    This matter had been weighing on my heart for another two days. By the end of the night, I had Hu Zi and the old man shouting. No matter how late I stayed up tonight, I hope that the knot between us can be untied, or I wouldn''t even be able to sleep well.


    Even if I didn''t say anything, Hu Zi and Old Gao knew the purpose of keeping the two of us here. Over the years, our tacit understanding has surpassed many couples.


    After locking the hotel door, I took Hu Zi and Old Gao to the backyard instead of staying in the lobby.


    It was the end of autumn, and the weather was quite cool. I turned on the headlights in the backyard, and soon the small square of the world was illuminated.


    And I also took out the prepared grill. I want to serve Hu Zi and Old Gao skewers tonight.


    I remember in the past summer, the three of us always liked to go to the barbecue square to have a kebab. On a hot day, the weather was still as fierce as a tiger at night.


    And in the late summer half night, the temperature dropped a little, half night blowing a particularly comfortable wind, drinking and rubbing, a special enjoyment!


    It can be said that the three of us drank a lot of beer and ate a lot of skewers together.


    Now that I think about it, I feel that day is especially happy, happier than his mother, the Liangshan hero!


    Drink the beer, order a few cold dishes, or get a lobster conch, roast some fish, meat, vegetables and so on.


    The thing that makes us happy the most during barbecue throughout the summer.


    Eating barbecue is different from eating other things, like eating western food is exquisite and high-end. Hot pot is about atmosphere, eating barbecue, it is not about anything, just two words, generous!


    With his best friend, drinking beer and rubbing skewers, what else could he think of?


    After eating and drinking, he left with a pat on his buttocks. His breathing was full of pleasure!


    Now, I feel like I haven''t played with Hu Zi Old Gao in a long time. Maybe I''m getting older and more fond of reminiscing about the past.


    Although I often drank with Hu Zi Old Gao at the restaurant, I never went to barbecue again. I remember that I didn''t go there once in the summer of this year.


    Now that the barbecue square was closed this season, I bought some coal and baked it myself. The grill we bought before is still there, and those skewers are still there. I''ve already washed them. I''ll roast them tonight.


    It was really convenient to open a restaurant. There was no need to worry about the ingredients. There were all kinds of condiments. The three of us, Old Tiger and I, started together.


    Not long after, the roasted one came out with the smell of cumin smoke.


    Hu Zi also went to the front and took out the beer. He took out a dozen beers without even taking the glass. He blew directly into the bottle.


    The roasted leeks and potatoes were served on the table. The meat continued to be roasted and the three of us sat on chairs in the backyard.


    I looked at the two of them with a lot of emotion in my heart. I lifted the beer in my hand and looked at them, "Today, the three of us can still sit here. I''m very happy. Let''s not talk about anything else. This first bottle of beer, if you still want to be brothers, dry this bottle of beer!"


    I looked at Hu Zi and Old Gao, my eyes burning, and Hu Zi and Old Gao didn''t hesitate much. Their eyes were very determined and they raised the beer in front of them.


    "Fuck!" I said one thing first.


    "Fuck!" Hu Zi and Old Gao said in unison.


    "Bang!"


    The three beer bottles collided forcefully, and when the crisp and familiar voice sounded, the goosebumps on my body instantly rose, and a surge of emotion surged out, only feeling a wave in my chest, the atmosphere and feeling were all back.


    I raised my neck, and the beer in the bottle began to pour into my mouth, making a familiar rumbling sound. At this moment, I only felt that the ferocity of my youth had returned. In a short time, a bottle of beer entered my stomach.


    Cool!


    After drinking, I let out a long breath.


    I stood up again and flipped over the kebab on the grill, and Hu Zi had already turned the beer on again. I went back to my seat and said to the two of them, "To be honest, we are much busier now than before, and we don''t feel like we have much time to talk. This is really bad. I don''t like it, and I don''t like what happened last time! I really don''t like it, so the three of us are sitting here tonight. Let''s have a good chat!"


    I stretched out my hands and looked at the two familiar faces and continued, "Tonight, we will talk about all the problems between us. Speak well, speak calmly, no one''s mother is allowed to get angry, no one''s mother is allowed to speak loudly, no one is allowed to shout, no one is allowed to speak in a cold and emotional way, no one is allowed to control their emotions, no one is excited, no one is angry, we are all speaking well, no matter how late, Tonight we will solve all our problems! If anyone disobeys those words, open a bottle of beer and drink it. Calm down. When will you calm down? How was it? Do you agree?"


    Hu Zi and Old Gao nodded and agreed with me.


    I held the bottle in my hand, shook it hard, took a deep breath and said, "Let me say something first."


    Hu Zi and Old Gao looked at me. I had a little emotion in my head, and then I took a big gulp. I looked up at the moon tonight. The moonlight was faint, as if it was covered with a layer of sad light. The stars were also little by little, looking at each other from afar alone.


    "Now, the Xingyun hotel has been open for a year, and business is really good. I didn''t expect it to be so good myself. These friends and relatives who came here also said that we are doing well at the Xingyun hotel. Well, I am also very happy to hear that. We are busy here and there. Don''t we just want it to be better and better? Right? However, they can only see the good ones, and some of the bad ones they can''t see."


    "What is the Xingyun hotel? Meng Xingyun didn''t drive it alone. Anyone who knew us knew that Xingyun hotel had three bosses, Zhao Xiaohu, plateau, Meng Xingyun! These three people, one person''s withdrawal, the Xingyun hotel is no longer the Xingyun hotel, who doesn''t know that our three brothers have a good relationship? The three of us knew each other when we were in school, and now we''re running a restaurant together. How many people would envy us?"


    But there are also people who will say that it won''t be long for friends to work together and start a business. It''s easy to have problems. In reality, when it comes to money, especially between friends, it''s more sensitive. Gradually, there will be changes in the heart. There will be all kinds of resentment in the heart. All kinds of negative emotions will slowly accumulate, and there will always be an explosion one day. But I know that the three of us are not like this. Other people fight to the death for money, and this will never happen to the three of us."


    After saying too much, my emotions couldn''t help but stir up. Thinking about the past, I couldn''t help but get excited.


    I stopped, took a breath, and said, "I''m too excited. I''ll calm down and drink first!"


    Tonight, you must control your emotions!


    I picked up the beer in my hand and drained the second bottle in one gulp.


    After breathing for a while, my mood had almost calmed down, so I continued, "I am quite pleased with that. Regarding money, we have never had a conflict because of this, not once! Besides, we don''t care about gain or loss, we don''t care about who works more or less. The three of us are all focused on the restaurant, fighting for the restaurant. We''ve been through a lot together, but we''re still together. I''m very happy, very happy."


    "But I didn''t expect that something was wrong between us. It''s still such a serious problem! If someone else finds out about this, I really feel ashamed. The good three brothers have become like this... I really have no face to tell anyone about this... What do you think people will say about us if they find out that our own people are up to something?"

 Chapter 580 Du Ling Resigns

    After saying those words, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath!


    It was really hard for me to remain calm when the past was like an iron tree and silver flower in my mind.


    Listening to me, Hu Zi and Old Gao also quieted down, their faces heavy.


    I took out another bottle of beer and opened it, "You two talk."


    Hu Zi picked up the bottle and took a sip. Looking at Old Gao, he said, "Old Gao, I never want us to apologize to each other and say sorry to each other. Whatever happened last time, it doesn''t matter who was right or who was wrong. It''s all over. After we did this bottle of wine, we''ll still be brothers in the future. How about that?"


    Old Gao was slightly moved. He didn''t say anything but picked up the bottle and both of them dried up the second bottle of beer.


    The only sound left in the room was the sound of beer passing through the throat and the sizzling of the kebab on the stove.


    Old Gao took out two more bottles of beer, opened them and said, "I''ve had my drink too. Let me say something. Hu Zi, before, Xing Yun and I wanted to persuade you to leave the Yu xiangyuan. No matter what you think, it''s in our hearts. And we''re doing it for your own good, not because we''re jealous that you don''t like you. Now I still want to say that I hope you can come back."


    Hu Zi listened carefully to Old Gao, nodded and said, "Of course I know you are doing this for my good! But, Xing Yun, Old Gao, you have your ideas, and I have mine too. Who has different ideas from whom, right? You said it was for my good, and I stayed at the Yu xiangyuan for the reasons of the Yu xiangyuan, I also have my own reasons. Now we don''t know what our future looks like, so none of us can guarantee who''s right and who''s wrong. So, I hope you don''t persuade me to leave the Yu xiangyuan anymore. If I want to leave in the future, I will leave. But now, I won''t leave."


    Hu Zi''s words were as firm as ever. Old Gao and I looked at each other and said so much. There was no use in persuading her. We would only argue like before. We could only agree with Hu Zi''s decision.


    I put the roasted lamb skewers and lamb loins on the plate, handed them a few skewers each, and said to Hu Zi, "Okay, Hu Zi, since you insist so much, we won''t advise you. But there''s nothing to hide between brothers. I still have to warn you. I always feel that your environment is like a pool of sewage. I''m really afraid that you''ll become something we don''t know, especially the last time. I hope it never happens. Remember, many bad people are not as ruthless at first. Those who are corrupt will have struggles and conflicts at first, but there will be a second time when there is a first time. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, yes, I understand." Hu Zi said softly.


    He raised the bottle and the two of us clinked glasses again.


    Drinking beer in summer is very enjoyable. Drinking beer at the end of autumn is getting colder and colder. But this night, we drink more than we talk. The depression these days makes us need to release too much!


    The smoke of coal wafted in the backyard, and Old Gao and Hu Zi lit it up. Above them, the lights in the moonlight yard lit up the fire in the grill. Amidst the familiar smell of barbecue and beer, we seemed to have returned to the youth and reveled in wild and wild ways.


    But we are not teenagers after all. We are not far from the middle-aged man.


    Getting married and having children together was as far away and unreachable as outer space, but I was getting married by the end of this year, and Hu Zi and Old Gao''s love lines crossed like a non-parallel line.


    Old Gao looked at Hu Zi and asked, "Hu Zi, what about Du Ling?"


    I glanced at Old Gao. This was the thing I was most worried about. There was always a feeling of uneasiness in my heart. I was afraid that the two of them would eventually drift away because of this girl, Du Ling.


    "Say it." Hu Zi said to Old Gao.


    Old Gao''s eyes flashed with an undetectable sadness. He took a sip of beer, forcefully bit off the last bit of lamb on the kebab, chewed and said, "If you really want to be with Du Ling, I hope you can treat her well instead of making her the next Xiaoyi or Xiaolian, can you do that?"


    I sighed in my heart. It must have been hard for Old Gao to say that.


    Looking at the girl she liked and her brother together, her feelings were deeply buried in her heart, and she couldn''t reveal a trace of it, wouldn''t it be too depressing!


    There''s an old saying that we all know that a friend and wife can''t be deceived. Since Old Gao said so, he obviously wanted to bury his feelings deeply and make it a permanent secret.


    Hu Zi did not know that it was good, but when he knew, it was the embarrassment between the three of them!


    I looked at Hu Zi again. How would he answer that question?


    Obviously, from what he said last time, it could be seen that his distorted view of love had not been corrected, but Du Ling''s feelings for him were very deep. How would such a relationship end in the end?


    After a long silence, Hu Zi said, "I know your worries, but... How to put it, since Du Ling and I have come to this point, we can only continue to walk, and I promise you, you can watch. If Du Ling is unhappy with me and injured, you can go to me and I will leave her. If we were to be together like any other normal couple, I hope you can bless us as well."


    I don''t know what to say, I just feel a little unspeakable bitterness in my heart, more bitter than these beers!


    Old Gao lifted the bottle and the three of us touched it again.


    I raised my head and started to drink the beer again. I didn''t want to finish it in one gulp, but I didn''t know why.


    I think Hu Zi and Old Gao, we should have made up again, but I don''t know why, this time, my heart is not very relaxed.


    I still feel a lot of things pressing on my heart, heavy, but I can''t take them away, because they are like countless small stones piled together, how much can I take away?


    That night, I drank too much again. I wanted to drink too much because I didn''t feel drunk for a long time.


    However, after drinking so much beer, he was not too drunk, only felt that the urine was thick and he could still see the whole world clearly.


    In the end, the kebabs on the table were all wiped out by us. The three of them were blown in the autumn wind, their faces turning red, and their faces were all slightly drunk.


    Sometimes it''s hard to get drunk, but sometimes when you get drunk, you feel that the world is better.


    Her eyes seemed to have a filter, and the moonlight became brighter, and the whole world brightened up a lot...


    ...


    When I got home, I wanted to knock on the opposite door, but it was too late, so I had to give up.


    When she entered the room, she did not expect Du Ling to be awake. She was sitting on the table, reading a book with great interest.


    When Du Ling saw me coming back, he put down his book and walked over. He frowned and said, "Did you drink again, Brother xingyun?"


    I was a little dizzy. I smiled and replied, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Well, I..." Du Ling paused and said, "Sit down first. I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Du Ling held me up and I sat on the sofa feebly. I drank a little too much tonight. I remember that there were four or five bottles that were finished in one sitting.


    I feel like my alcohol intake is really getting worse.


    I took the water from Du Ling''s hand and took a sip. The hot water was still comfortable to drink.


    Perhaps it was because I had too much to drink at the bar today and talked more than usual. I said to Du Ling, "Xiaoling, I know you like Hu Zi, but I have a few words to say to you today. Hu Zi is my brother. I know what kind of person he is. Back then... Li Xiaowei hurt him too badly."


    "I know all about Brother xingyun."


    "Well, you know, but you still like him. I don''t know if my words will work, but Xiaoling, don''t get too deep, okay? You... You are a simple girl who knows nothing about the world. You''re too innocent..."


    Maybe he was drunk and didn''t know what to say. Looking at the girl in front of him, he really didn''t know if Hu Zi had brought her back to save her or...?


    Then I said so much in a mess that I couldn''t even remember what I said.


    Du Ling had been listening in silence without getting impatient. After I finished speaking, she said, "Brother xingyun, actually, my sister told me everything you said today."


    I looked at Du Ling and immediately nodded. It was not unusual for Lin Ya to say these words to her.


    Then Du Ling said, "I know you''re afraid that I''ll get hurt, but... If it weren''t for Brother tiger, then I wouldn''t be who I am now. And I know brother Hu Zi is really good to me. I know he was hurt, and he hurt other girls, but I don''t care. I just want to stay by his side and take care of him."


    I feel that Du Ling is also a stubborn person, falling in love with a person will be desperate!


    This was their private matter, and I could only say so much. I took a breath and said nothing more.


    "Brother xingyun, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "Hmm?"


    "Now the one-year anniversary is over. I want..." Du Ling lowered his head slightly and said softly, "I want to resign."


    "What?" I looked at Du Ling in surprise. She was about to resign. It was too sudden.


    "Yes. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time."


    "Why?" I frowned and asked, "Is it because of Old Gao?"


    Now that everyone knows about her and Hu Zi, is she afraid of being embarrassed when she sees Old Gao?


    "No." Du Ling shook his head. "I''ve already told my sister that when I quit, I''ll go to my sister''s bakery to help."


    It seems that Du Ling has been thinking about resigning for a long time. It suddenly occurred to me that maybe it was because of Sister liu that she wanted to leave.


    "Xiaoling, no matter what, you shouldn''t be the one to leave!" I feel a little sad.


    "Brother xingyun, stop it. I''ve made up my mind."


    "Okay."


    I nodded and didn''t say much.


    In any case, the Xingyun hotel these days had brought harm to Du Ling, and she was really working too hard here. Lin Ya had wanted Du Ling to resign in the past, but now she wanted to leave.

 Chapter 581 : Everything Is Ready but the East Wind

    In this way, Du Ling left the Xingyun hotel and went to work at the opposite yafeng bakery.


    She''s still living under the same roof as me, and we can still see each other every day. Unlike Hu Zi, who walked so far at once, it was normal not to see Hu Zi for a few days, even though he had been driving for ten or twenty minutes.


    As for Du Ling leaving, I don''t know what Old Gao was feeling.


    Old Gao and I haven''t talked about this since the three of us had barbecue that night, but I know he''s suffering, and the pain of pretending to be calm every day is more painful than coptis.


    People say that lovesickness is bitter, but they don''t know that they can''t love each other. It''s even more bitter!


    I saw that one night, Old Gao was standing alone at the entrance of the restaurant, looking at the elegant breeze cake shop opposite, which had already turned off the lights. He was lost for a long time between the flickering lights, the traffic, and the swinging branches and leaves.


    His back looked so lonely, it seemed more desolate than the whole night!


    Think about the time when Du Ling and Hu Zi were not together, and when Old Gao was secretly in love and didn''t confess, it would be good if he could stay there forever.


    The love triangle between the three of them could be regarded as a temporary paragraph with Old Gao''s hidden feelings.


    ...


    Time continued to move backwards, and it could not move forward for even a second.


    The weather was getting cooler and cooler, especially in the morning. Getting up was a matter of great courage. Every time he got up, it became a battle. The cold current in the air was colder than a sword, and he would be hurt a lot every time.


    I don''t think november used to be that cold either. What''s going on this year?


    I can''t help but sigh that autumn has become a puppet and has been secretly controlled by winter.


    That day, while I was shivering in the cold at the market, Ding Ge called me.


    "Our house has been renovated!" Ding Ge''s voice sounded so excited.


    When I heard this, the goosebumps on my body were all brushed up. Our new house was finally renovated!


    During this period of time, my mood had been relatively depressed. When I heard this news, I felt that all the gloom in my heart had been swept away. I couldn''t help but grin and look at the sky above me. After the dark clouds, the sky was clear after all!


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon. Wait for me." I said to Ding Ge excitedly.


    After that, I was in a state of euphoria. It was as if I had beaten a chicken to death. I had been looking forward to this day for a long time. Ding Ge and I had made an agreement. Once the house was decorated, we both went to get the license immediately.


    It feels so good to be on the right track!


    When I got back to the hotel, Ding Ge was already waiting for me across the street. I drove her to our new house.


    The tall buildings on both sides of the road kept retreating, only feeling that there was a feeling of running towards a fantasy fairyland. My heart was about to fly.


    Holding the key, her hands trembled as she opened the door. Inside was a house that had been cleaned up. The walls were especially new and white, as if they had washed one''s eyes.


    The walls, the roof, the floor, the doors and windows, everything was clean and pleasing to the eye.


    This is our house. Although it''s only over a hundred square meters, it looks so different. It belongs to Ding Ge and me!


    In the future, this is not just a house, but a home.


    Home and house, that can be the same!


    Ding Ge and I took a closer look at each room. It was very nice. I touched the smooth wall with my hands. It was very flat and beautifully decorated. I was very satisfied.


    In the end, Ding Ge and I stood in the hall, their eyes full of excitement.


    The house was finally finished. I took Ding Ge''s hand, took a deep breath, and said to her, "Ding Ge, let''s get married."


    "Is that how you want to marry me in?" Ding Ge looked at me with a smile. I could see the great joy in her heart.


    "Of course!" I looked into Ding Ge''s eyes and said emotionally, "I''ve been waiting for this day for too long."


    It''s been too long!


    Ding Ge''s eyes were filled with emotion. She smiled gently and said gently, "I know, but today is sunday. The civil affairs bureau doesn''t open the door. We have to wait for the door to open."


    "Really?" I was so excited that I forgot what day of the week it was today. Ding Ge''s words made me feel disappointed.


    "Yeah, let''s open the window first." Ding Ge said.


    I nodded and followed Ding Ge to open the windows one by one. They were ventilated, and now they are. After Ding Ge and I had our wedding, we should be able to move in.


    When I opened the window, I couldn''t help but think about the future life of the two of us here. The picture in my imagination was filled with strong happiness, warmth and romance, small world, big world.


    After that, Ding Ge and I went back, and at the same time, we agreed to go home and get the household register, and we will register together on monday.


    That night, Ding Ge went to her house. She said she wanted to stay at home for the night and come back tomorrow with her household register.


    And I want to go home tomorrow morning. It''s too late at night. My parents are asleep. Let them sleep well.


    I slept soundly that night and woke up in the morning feeling refreshed.


    She found some new clothes, put them on, packed herself up, and drove home.


    When my parents saw me coming back, they kept asking me questions. I told the old couple to register with Ding Ge, and they were very excited. My mother took out the register and handed it to me. Then I ate an apple at home. My parents also took the time to say a few more words to me. After listening to the two elders, I drove back the same way.


    When I got back, I went to the yafeng bakery first. I think Ding Ge must have been here waiting for me when he came back, but I didn''t see Ding Ge when I went in.


    At this time, tang manya was sweeping the floor in the cake shop while lin ya sat at a table in a daze.


    I walked towards lin ya, and Lin Ya looked at me listlessly. Seeing that it was me, he fell silent again.


    "Is dinger here?" I asked Lin Ya.


    Between words, there was an uncontrollable excitement.


    "No." Lin Ya looked at me with disdain and said, "Knock on your excitement."


    "Can you not be excited!" I took out my household register and id card. Yesterday, I looked it up on the internet. What is needed for marriage registration? "Everything is ready now. I only need the east wind!"


    Of course I''m happy. I wish I could sing a song.


    It took me a long time to wait until today, a long time to realize my dream...


    I have to laugh and laugh smugly...


    Lin Ya seemed to see through my heart and glanced at me again, ignoring me.


    I drove home and rushed back. Ding Ge should have come back, too. I don''t think I forgot.


    I couldn''t bear it. I finally called Ding Ge. Since she hasn''t come yet, I''ll go pick her up.


    The phone rang a few times, but Ding Ge didn''t answer it, which made my heart tremble.


    Lin Ya laughed at me and shook his head, "You must be nervous. Maybe Ding Ge will regret it."


    "Regret, you''re already on the pirate ship. What''s the use of regret?"


    "Then don''t panic." Lin Ya''s mouth curved in a brilliant arc.


    "Where am I panicking? I''m not panicking."


    He didn''t panic when he said it, but he really panicked.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been through so many ups and downs with Ding Ge. I''m really afraid of any accidents. I can''t help but wonder why Ding Ge didn''t answer the phone.


    Maybe it was just a noisy environment or a bedroom that I didn''t bring with me at home, but I couldn''t help but think about it.


    Especially Ding Ge''s parents, I was most worried about this. Although I gave them a dowry of 50,000 yuan as they said and bought the car, I didn''t dare to say if they were satisfied or not. If they went back on their word and suddenly didn''t want Ding Ge to marry, it was very possible.


    However, after calling once, I suddenly didn''t have the courage to call again.


    I told Du Ling to get me a cup of milk tea, and now I''m really upset. I need to drink something to calm down.


    Du Ling brought me milk tea and said to me, "Brother xingyun, you and Sister ding ge are really getting married."


    I nodded and replied, "If there''s no accident, I''ll get my card today."


    As soon as I said this, my phone rang. I saw that it was Ding Ge.


    I was relieved to see Ding Ge''s name.


    "Hey, Ding Ge, where are you?" I immediately asked after the call was connected.


    "I''m at the hospital."


    I immediately frowned at her words. Her voice was quite noisy. I quickly asked, "What''s wrong with you? What are you doing at the hospital?"


    "Not me. Check with my mother."


    "Your mother? What happened to her? I''ll go over now." After all, Mother of Dingge is also my mother-in-law, so it makes more sense for me to go over.


    "No, it''s just a little uncomfortable. I''ll take a look. The results haven''t come out yet."


    "Oh, that''s fine." Ding Ge accompanied her mother to the hospital, and I can''t bring up the registration at this time.


    Ding Ge remembered and said to me, "Xing Yun, I might not be able to register today. Let me see. If I can, I''ll be back in the afternoon. Wait for my call."


    "Okay." I hung up again in disappointment.


    Of course, I can''t blame Ding Ge. It''s more important for her to check her mother''s health with her. It''s okay if we register two days late. Just think of it as a good thing, as long as her parents don''t get in the way.


    Hanging up the phone, I frowned again and couldn''t help but think a little more.


    Then he shook his head. Forget it. I don''t want to think about it. We''ve already gone through a lot of trouble. What are you afraid of? Tang seng and his disciples have already obtained the sutra after ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties. It''s so difficult for us to get a red book.


    Knowing what happened made her feel better, so she didn''t have to keep hanging around.


    I just picked up the milk tea in front of me and took a sip, but when I looked at the cake shop again, I felt something was missing. I was thinking about it when Lin Ya asked me, "What are you looking at?"


    I looked at Lin Ya and suddenly thought of it. I asked her, "Where''s Ji Ze? Why is Ji Ze gone?"


    Lin Ya snorted and said, "Why, you can''t forget him, can you? I think you two should get married."


    I laughed and pointed at her, "The fox''s tail is showing. Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking and just want to take Ding Ge away from me, right? I tell you, no way."


    "Cut!" Lin ya gave me a blank look.


    I retracted my jest and asked, "Why haven''t you seen Ji Ze for two days?"


    Back then, Ji Ze said he would stay here every day. He did the same thing before. Now that Lin Ya is back, why isn''t he here? Without Ji Ze''s bakery, it felt like something was lacking.


    "How would I know?" Lin Ya''s face was filled with sadness again. "Go ask him."


    I smiled bitterly, but I didn''t want to make things difficult for Lin Ya.


    I stood up after drinking milk tea. Since I couldn''t register, I had to go to the restaurant first.

 Chapter 582 K Song Relax

    Back at the restaurant, Old Gao was nowhere to be seen in the front hall, nor in the back kitchen. When he came to the backyard, he found him squatting there smoking, and there were many cigarette butts on the ground.


    These two days, Old Gao''s condition was very bad, no one could see it, but I could see that although he chose to hide his feelings, his feelings for Du Ling could not be erased, so the fact that Hu Zi and Du Ling were together made him especially sad.


    He''s been smoking a lot these days.


    I can only sigh when I see him like this. I always feel that our lives are always mixed with a little sadness in joy. God seems to be afraid that we are too rusty, and sometimes add some spice to our lives, let us live a'' interesting''life.


    However, looking at him like this, I can''t do anything.


    It bothered me, too.


    I didn''t bother Old Gao. I went back to the hall alone, but I had a lot of wild thoughts in my head. Then I came up with an idea.


    I think, although I can''t make Old Gao forget Du Ling easily, it''s good for everyone to go out and relax, sing at the ktv, drink at the bar, let everyone release their emotions, temporarily throw those negative emotions into the clouds, and go crazy. It''s really uncomfortable if you keep suppressing them like this.


    I know this feeling of oppression very well!


    So after everyone finished their work in the afternoon, I told everyone that today was half a day off, so that everyone could have a good rest, of course, it was paid.


    During this period of time, everyone''s relationship in the restaurant has been rather stiff. I hope that everyone doesn''t be too tense. Besides, everyone in the Xingyun hotel has worked hard for the first anniversary, which is a reward for everyone.


    I took out another 200 yuan each and gave it to everyone as a bonus to make them want to do something.


    Everyone was naturally satisfied with what I did and couldn''t be more satisfied. They all left soon.


    Soon, the restaurant quieted down. Old Gao looked at me in puzzlement as if he didn''t understand why I did it. I put my arm around his shoulder and said, "Old Gao, we haven''t relaxed in a long time. How about we relax today?"


    "Relax what?" Old Gao asked faintly.


    "Relax your body, relax your soul, relax everything you can." I continued to hold Old Gao in my arms and said, "Old Gao, we are so tired now that we keep up with the clockwork. We don''t stop for a second. Today, let''s just take a break and play pool and sing a song like before. How about that?"


    Old Gao didn''t say anything. He was really different from before. He had arranged all these activities before. Now, he didn''t seem interested in me mentioning them at all.


    Of course, the main reason I gave everyone a holiday was to let Old Gao relax, so before Old Gao could say anything, he added, "Okay, listen to me today. I''ll do whatever I say!"


    Old Gao didn''t say anything, so I took it as his acquiescence. He couldn''t either!


    So I went to the other side of the road and said to lin ya and the others. Today, I also asked them to close the door for half a day. It''s my treat. Please go out and have a good time.


    They had two more cakes to make, and it was almost dusk when they finished, and dinger did not come back that afternoon.


    There must be no registration today.


    I can only comfort myself. I''ve been waiting for this day for so long, so what if I wait another day or two?


    I had a discussion with Lin Ya, so we should go sing. So we had a simple dinner at Xing Yun, and I called Hu Zi when we were having dinner. We still wanted to call Hu Zi. After all, most of the activities were attended by our three brothers.


    However, whether to make this call or not was a bit of a dilemma. Originally, he wanted to take Old Gao to relax, but when he saw Hu Zi and Du Ling, could he still relax?


    As an outsider, every time I think of the love triangle between three people, I fall apart.


    Hu Zi answered the phone and told us to go first. When he had time, he would go over.


    I called Ding Ge again, and I didn''t know what was going on with her mother. My future son-in-law wouldn''t want to see if there were any complaints in their hearts.


    Of course, it would be better if her mother was fine.


    I made a phone call, but Ding Ge didn''t answer it. I was wondering when Ding Ge called me again.


    "Hey, Ding Ge, how''s your mother?"


    "My mother is fine. She just took some medicine and took it for a few days."


    "Oh, when are you coming back? Shall I pick you up?"


    "No need." Ding Ge said, "Xing Yun, I want to stay at home with my mother for a few more days. Do you think it''s okay?"


    I frowned. Of course, I wouldn''t say anything if Ding Ge wanted to be filial to her mother, but I always wondered if Mother of Dingge''s illness wasn''t as mild as dinger said. So I said, "Why don''t I go over?"


    "No, I told you it''s nothing. You can rest assured. I don''t come home often. I also want to take this opportunity to stay at home for a few days."


    "Well, call me when you''ll be back." Ding Ge said that she couldn''t come back these days, so naturally she couldn''t register these days. How could she register alone?


    "By the way," I said to Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, we''re going to sing later. Will you come over and play?"


    "Ah, who is it?"


    "Who else? Just us."


    "Hey, you guys have to play when I''m not around. You didn''t bring me!"


    "It''s just a sudden thought, isn''t it? Are you coming? I''m coming to pick you up."


    Ding Ge seemed to be moved. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "Forget it. I haven''t eaten yet. I''m tired of running in the hospital today. I don''t want to go out. You guys have fun."


    I seemed to be able to see Ding Ge''s tired face, and I couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. I really wanted her to come, but I also wanted her to have a good rest. I said, "Well, let''s play."


    "Well, it took me a while to come out and have fun."


    Then, the few of us set off. We planned to drink some beer later to cheer us up, so we didn''t drive and took two taxis.


    When they arrived, they took two cans of beer and a few bags of melon seeds and headed upstairs.


    Entering the private room, the color of the illusion flickered, giving us the illusion of being far away from reality.


    We are all very familiar friends, and we are not polite, who orders who wants to sing the song.


    But Du Ling was rather reserved. I said to her, "Xiaoling, what song do you want to sing?"


    Du Ling shook his head with a smile and said, "I won''t. You can order."


    "Everyone is here. Let''s play together. Everyone is singing nonsense."


    Du Ling shook his head and smiled, "I''ll just listen to you sing."


    I didn''t force Du Ling to say that. Soon, the song was played. I wanted everyone to be more active, so I ordered a few more rhythmic songs and opened the beer.


    Everyone should sing and drink.


    You and me in a sea of people


    Meet, meet, think about each other


    You are me in the crowd


    Pretending to be decent and smiling


    You don''t have to explain yourself too clearly.


    ...


    After a few songs, everyone let go, and I started yelling too hard, and my throat was a little uncomfortable. I picked up the beer in front of the table and opened a bottle to drink by myself.


    We all sang. Only Du Ling was there, eating melon seeds and smiling as he listened to us all crying and howling.


    And Old Gao never got close to Du Ling. There was always someone else between them. I didn''t seem to see them talking tonight.


    Ah, this is the consequence of failing to confess. He was still a friend, but he couldn''t even be a friend after that, let alone...


    I could always feel a subtle awkwardness.


    However, the matter between them had to be resolved by themselves.


    Anyway, I don''t care about them anymore. I don''t want to think too much about it tonight. I just want to relax and go back to sleep. I want to continue my busy life tomorrow.


    Gradually, I felt a little hot. I took off my coat and the beer bottle on the table was empty.


    Lin Ya, Old Gao, and I are three of the same age, du linglin, feng, and Tang Manya are three of the same age. Looking at them, I can''t help but remember when we were so old.


    Looking at these young people, I can''t help but sigh. It''s so good to be young!


    Young, so damn nostalgic.


    When you are young, you can be unscrupulous in love, regardless of whether it can finally blossom and bear fruit. If you love someone, you will love them.


    At that time, a couple would be angry at something so trivial that they forgot what they were fighting about after they coaxed their girlfriend.


    At that time, it was simple, people were simple, life was simple, and the more mature people grew, the more complicated they lived, and the more they thought about it.


    Young, full of passion, full of vitality, you can do anything for love, at that time thought that together would be a lifetime!


    At that time, a game outfit was enough to give people goosebumps. Going to a small restaurant for a meal was more fun than going to a five-star hotel.


    The sorrow of that time, compared to the sorrow of today, was like the wind and snow.


    Gradually, when we grow up, one'' gradually''doesn''t grow up, two'' gradually''doesn''t grow up, three'' gradually''doesn''t grow up, gradually... You will always grow up, the earth won''t stop spinning because of you, and time won''t stop for a second for anyone.


    Grown up!


    When I was a child, I was looking forward to growing up.


    But I didn''t expect that there was no beauty in my imagination. Instead, I felt a mountain suddenly pressing down on me. We were like monkeys trapped under the mountain, as if we could never escape.


    In the past, I wanted to grow faster. When I came into contact with this society, I didn''t want to grow up, but I was pushed by too many things to grow up. I learned a lot of things that you couldn''t learn before. You will gradually understand how childish you were in the past.


    When we work, there will be bitterness and fatigue in our work. When we fall in love, there will also be troubles and sufferings in love. We have to think about our future life, and we have to work hard for our house and car. We are as humble as ants. We want to live a better life, and we will never be like when we were young again.


    Maybe life will get better and better in the future, and we will get richer and richer through hard work. However, our youth has long passed away, and we can no longer be as handsome as before!

 Chapter 583 Career And Love

    I don''t know if it''s because I think too much and get tired that I feel drunk. Or the effect of alcohol on the body?


    Originally with the purpose of relaxation and release, I also sang songs after songs and drank bottles after bottles of wine. My mood reached its peak at a certain rhythm, but gradually felt that those things returned to my body, so my mood became sad again.


    The dreamy colors still flickered frequently, and the walls, heads and feet were full of bouncing light spots, like the brilliant stars in the sky, but their colors were more colorful, red and green... I suddenly couldn''t tell reality from fantasy, and some couldn''t tell whether I was in the past or now.


    Space and time were blurred by the messy lights.


    The scenes of the past and the scenes of reality overlapped in my mind, like a messy editing of a bad movie.


    All those years, all these years, how did we get here?


    Did we have a good time?


    Are we living the life we want?


    ...


    Career and love should be the most frequently discussed topics.


    A long, long time ago, Lin Ya and I were still working for someone else. We were lowly and always scolded by others. We were the lowest ranking employees, doing the most tiring work with the lowest salary.


    When we think back to that difficult time when we were helping each other, it was an unforgettable time. It was the place where the ship of friendship began to set sail. We knew each other, talked to each other, and went to warm up in this cruel society with our own dreams.


    But it is undeniable that we do not want to experience the bitterness and poverty we have experienced for the second time in our lives.


    After that, I met another girl, Ding Ge.


    On that day, at that moment, at that place, we met.


    After we fell in love, we quickly immersed ourselves in love. At that time, I wanted to give her a better life. I wanted to be with this beautiful and gentle girl for the rest of my life.


    But I didn''t know that later, I almost ruined our love with one hand!


    At that time, Old Gao was still an unruly young man, living a life of debauchery, seemingly carefree and without a way out. Under the protection of his family, he was a rich second generation, and in the future, he would take over his father''s work, and he would probably live a rich life in this life.


    However, it was not known that Old Gao also had a lot of troubles. Of course, the biggest trouble was still love. The parents gave him and Fang Qingyu the death penalty for the wrong reason, and Wang Mengmeng''s feelings were also blocked by them.


    Hu Zi, at that time, lived a sweet life with Li Xiaowei. He had always been a person with plans and plans. For a long time, the days had been moving in the direction Hu Zi had hoped for.


    A good job, a girlfriend who loved each other, and Hu Zi was the only one of us who had both love and career.


    Later, Lin Ya had a boyfriend, Ji Ze. Then her career progressed and she became the manager of a studio. A decent job, a boyfriend with a rich family and an outstanding personality, most people would be envious.


    But did she really get both her career and her love?


    After that, Ding Ge and I were separated, and our lives were at a low point. Speaking of that time, we really wanted to die.


    Not to mention career and love, I have no heart, nothing! Like a walking corpse, living in a daze, if not for these old friends around, I really don''t know how to survive that period of time.


    Later on, our lives were still not smooth sailing. Each of us had experienced many twists and turns in our lives. The wind and rain seemed to forget how to stop, blowing down all the time, hardly giving us any good days.


    After more than two years after the breakup, now that Lin Ya had been tricked into opening a photography shop, he opened an elegant style cake shop for Lin Feng and tang manya and sold milk tea. He was not too tired and his life was much easier than before.


    She was really a strong woman with a strong heart. In her career, there was nothing to say, but she always felt that she didn''t live much for herself. She was too tired, and sometimes she really hoped that she could be like a bird, throw away all the shackles, and fly freely in the sky.


    And her love, is always a blank, how many people want to leave a trace in the blank, but until today, there is still no trace.


    I can feel that Lin Ya is also very distressed, not only because of Ji Ze''s pursuit, but also because she is alone. She must also yearn for a fairytale love, right?


    After so many changes, Hu Zi Old Gao and I started the Xingyun hotel together and became a small boss, a name I didn''t like.


    It sounds pretty glamorous, but how many people know about the hardships?


    But is our career a success?


    What did I think before? I wanted to be a photographer, able to travel from place to place and record the beautiful scenery one by one.


    Now, my busy life has made me miss so many opportunities to press the shutter.


    The three of us are not young anymore, and the busy Hu Zi doesn''t even have time to hang out with us.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge and I are together again, just like fate, we are destined to be tied up in this life. Now that she''s going to be my wife soon, this is the most gratifying thing for me.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao, on the other hand, got a simple and kind girlfriend, and on the other hand, they were sad because of it, but none of them got love.


    Career and love were not hard to get, but for us, they were like fish and bear paws.


    "Hello."


    At this moment, Lin Ya called out to me loudly. I turned to look at her. Lin Ya shouted at me, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." I put away my thoughts, and for a moment, a loud voice floated into my ears again.


    "Let''s play dice, shall we?" Lin Ya said.


    "How?"


    "Let''s just compare the size. We don''t know how to play anything else. Whoever has a smaller number drinks."


    "Sure, Old Gao." I looked at Old Gao and shouted, "Old Gao, I''m playing dice."


    "Childish! You guys play, I''m not playing." Old Gao smiled and shook his head.


    "Do you want to be childish?" Lin Ya glared at Old Gao.


    Old Gao turned his head and didn''t answer. He couldn''t answer either.


    "Just the two of us?" I asked Lin Ya.


    "What? Don''t you dare?" Lin Ya said provocatively.


    I chuckled and replied, "Okay, let''s play. We''re free too."


    So Lin Ya took out two dice and threw them on the table, one at four and one at five. I picked up the dice and threw them. Damn it, my luck was too bad. One at a time, one at a time, two at a time.


    Because it was just the two of us, a round or a can would be too much, so we decided who would lose and who would have a drink, big or small. We could drink it ourselves, but we had to rely on ourselves. We couldn''t just sip it like a dragonfly.


    Lin Ya was still lucky in the second round, 6: 00 and 5: 00. My hands trembled when it was my turn to throw two or six to win. Can I be so lucky?


    I shook the dice in my hand for a while before throwing it out.


    The result?


    Naturally, he lost!


    Then the two of them played a few more rounds, and I was really unlucky, losing more and winning less. I had two cans of beer in my stomach, and Lin Ya hadn''t finished one.


    But it was so boring to play like this. One throw, one throw, one lose, one drink. It was really boring.


    But we didn''t know any other complicated and interesting ways to play, so I finally said to Lin Ya, "Hey, stop playing. It''s boring."


    "Interesting! Do you dare to play?" Lin Ya provoked again.


    I asked curiously, "How is it interesting?"


    "Truth or dare?" Lin Ya''s eyes sparkled, and a conspiratorial smile was on his lips.


    "Sure." I thought about it and nodded.


    Truth or dare. We agreed that we should throw the dice, ask the big questions, answer the small questions, and don''t take any big risks if we refused to answer. We are all so big people, if we don''t answer, we will drink, but this time we will have to drink one bottle at a time.


    This time, I''ll start with a three-point, five-point throw. It''s not too big or too small.


    For lin ya, Lin Ya was unlucky this time, one at four and three at three.


    I didn''t expect me to win the first round. It seems that luck has turned.


    I became excited, and Lin Ya said cheerfully, "Is there anything you want to ask?"


    I opened my mouth and started thinking, but after a while, I suddenly realized that I didn''t know what to ask, which made me confused.


    Lin Ya also urged, "Ask quickly. We have a time limit. After that, it will be useless."


    I frowned and continued to think, but I felt that it was too difficult, not just ordinary difficult! Why? Because I know Lin Ya so well that I can''t ask questions.


    "Five, four, three, two one."


    After Lin Ya''s countdown ended, I still couldn''t think of any questions to ask.


    Lin Ya had already taken the outstanding son and said, "I''ll go first this time."


    Lin Ya threw the dice, two points added to eight.


    It was my turn to throw, and it was ten o'' clock. It seemed that luck had finally come to my side.


    But what question? Or is it just that I can''t even think of a fucking game to play? I don''t even know what to ask, so what if I win?


    I just felt like a string had broken in my head.


    "Five!"


    "Hey, counting down so quickly."


    "Four."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t panic, don''t panic, ask now, ask now."


    "Three."


    "...


    "Two."


    "One."


    "Do you have someone you like?" At the last moment, I didn''t know what I was thinking and asked such a question.


    When the question came out, I was curious about how I got it out. How was her brain working at that time?


    "Yes!" Lin Ya replied.


    "Ah?" I''m a little surprised. Lin Ya doesn''t have any male friends besides us. Who does she like?


    I quickly asked curiously, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 584 Congratulations

    Lin Ya slapped me on the arm and said, "How many questions do you ask at a time? One bottle of fine wine!"


    "My..."


    "What am I? Rules are rules!"


    "I didn''t say that just now."


    "Win once and ask two questions? Did you do something wrong and still deny it?"


    "Admit it, admit it, I can''t admit it!"


    I consciously picked up a can of beer and opened it. I knew that I wouldn''t stop drinking this bottle of beer without lin ya. I didn''t know her yet.


    After a few sips of a can of beer, he burped and continued the game.


    The two of them threw dice separately. It seems that god really cares about me. I won again. This is the third win in a row.


    Lin ya looked at me like a knife and wished she could beat me up with her eyes.


    I asked, "Who is it?"


    "Who is what?" Lin Ya asked doubtfully.


    "Hey, girl, you can''t cheat!" She was clearly panting and pretending to be confused.


    "I''m not lying. I can''t answer your question. Who is it? Who is who? I don''t know what you want to ask."


    "Who do you like, of course?" I was so anxious that I didn''t know what to say. Lin Ya was going to get me involved. She was playing word games.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, you just asked a question, but there''s something wrong with that question, and I can''t answer it, so this time, the opportunity is ruined."


    I stared at Lin Ya, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, but my eyes did not hurt her at all, and she gave me a giggle.


    "Sure! Come again!"


    I don''t believe I can''t ask!


    Another round. Haha, I won. I was so lucky that I couldn''t stop it.


    I looked at Lin Ya and asked without thinking, "Who is the person you like?"


    Lin Ya, who had lost the throw, did not look depressed, but rather smug, with a bright sheen on his face. She raised the corner of her mouth slightly, picked up the beer in front of her, raised her snow-white neck and drank it without hesitation.


    Dizzy, I sighed, I knew lin ya would do this.


    Lin ya cut her hair and said, "Come again."


    "Come on."


    From the perspective of probability, I can''t always win, but probability is still a theory. In the next few rounds, lin ya lost and I won, and I threw more points than she did every time.


    "Who exactly do you like about that person?"


    "Hey, how can you ask the same question twice? You can''t ask that question anymore. Can you play? Fine wine, fine wine."


    I had to accept the punishment obediently.


    ...


    "Then, do I know the person you like?"


    "Yes."


    I almost asked, "Who is he?"


    ...


    "Say something about him?"


    "Um... Grapes."


    "What is this?"


    "Two more answers?"


    I cried and opened another can of beer.


    ...


    "What did you mean by grapes?"


    "It means..." Lin Ya''s mouth curved.


    I''m guessing, do you like grapes?


    "He has eaten grapes."


    "Ah?" Hearing Lin Ya''s answer, I was speechless. "What is this, girl? You''re cheating."


    "Where did you cheat? He has eaten grapes. Aren''t they related to him?"


    "Then who hasn''t eaten grapes yet."


    "Then you can only blame yourself for asking the wrong question."


    "Yes! Blame me!"


    ...


    After a few more rounds, I didn''t even get any information, and I drank a few bottles of beer myself. In the end, I was really not interested, or that I knew that there was nothing to get out of lin ya''s mouth, so I just stopped.


    It would be better to take a break.


    "No more, no more." I shook my head tired.


    "That''s not enough?"


    "How many bottles have I had!"


    "How about a different game?" At this moment, Lin Ya seemed to be in the mood to play the game, or rather, not to think that the game was fun, but to tease me through the game to make her feel fun.


    "I think it''s better not to." Fighting with lin ya, I am willing to surrender.


    Lin Ya didn''t force it, just lay down on the sofa, and I immediately felt her emotions fluctuate, even if her expression was particularly calm.


    And her loss made me feel a little guilty. I began to hesitate whether I should apologize to Lin Ya and coax her. However, before I could speak, Lin Ya stood up and walked towards the door.


    I asked quickly, "Where are you going?"


    Lin Ya replied faintly, "Bathroom."


    I sighed and my mood became a little disordered.


    However, I don''t think it''s normal for Lin Ya to be angry with me because of this. It''s not like her.


    I think she''s probably too upset.


    It wasn''t just about herself, it was also about Du Ling and Hu Zi, which was one of the things that upset her.


    I turned around and saw Du Ling sitting next to Old Gao, not knowing what they were talking about.


    I shook my head again. Hu Zi and Du Ling were walking together. It was supposed to be two people''s business, but all of a sudden, a lot of people were involved. Our emotions were directly and indirectly affected.


    ...


    When Lin Ya came back, it didn''t take long for everyone to get tired, so we went back.


    In the end, he didn''t have the energy of his youth.


    Walking out of the ktv, there were still lights, traffic, and the night in the bustling area was still not quiet. At this time, there were still people entering the ktv. A girl was standing not far away, making a loud phone call, saying that several of her best friends did not want to let her boyfriend (maybe boyfriend) get involved tonight.


    We stood at the door waiting for a taxi.


    Old Gao said that if he went straight home and didn''t go back to the restaurant, he wouldn''t be able to come with us.


    The two of us stood by the roadside, surrounded by all kinds of neon lights, jumping and flashing in our eyes, feeling as if we had come from one room to another, a bigger room. We could walk out of that room, but could not escape from this big, dreamy world.


    Here, our personal joys and sorrows are so insignificant. Those cars, those street lights, those neons, they will not be touched by your emotions. In the world we live in, too many things are cold, but we can''t leave them.


    Damn it!


    I took a deep breath and turned to look at Old Gao, who had a deep look, and asked, "What did you two say just now?"


    Old Gao looked at me with a look, and he obviously knew what I was asking. Old Gao smiled faintly, but it was hard to hide the bitterness in his smile. He replied, "It''s nothing. It''s just that Du Ling is not feeling well because of our... Current relationship, or guilt. She wants us to be the same as before."


    But, can it?


    It''s like when we know the ending of a story, when we see the protagonist walk towards the sad or happy ending step by step, can our emotions not fluctuate?


    After a while, looking at the cars swimming like a school of fish, Old Gao asked himself or asked me, "What should I do?"


    I don''t know how to answer this question, but a taxi came and Old Gao left first.


    Soon, another taxi arrived. Lin Ya let Lin Feng Tang Manya and Du Ling get in the car, then told the driver to let the driver leave. She looked at me and said, "I don''t want to go back. Let''s go for a walk."


    I nodded.


    I can feel that Lin Ya is in a bad mood. If she wants to go, then go.


    The two of them walked on the street, breathing in the late autumn air. It was really cold. Lin Ya tucked in his collar and exhaled.


    I looked at her and asked, "Are you unhappy?"


    Lin Ya shook his head slowly, but did not speak.


    "Then why?" I asked again. Lin Ya''s condition was obviously not right.


    This also made me a little depressed. I was supposed to bring everyone here to relax, but after drinking and singing, we still have to face the world and our messy life.


    "I don''t know either." Lin Ya blinked, his eyes filled with melancholy.


    I frowned and said, "Why don''t you know?"


    Lin Ya smiled bitterly and said softly, "I just don''t know."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Maybe, maybe it''s about auntie?"


    "Ah?" I was shocked and said quickly, "You still drink so much when you come to your aunt?"


    Lin Ya was abusing himself.


    Lin ya rolled her eyes at me and said, "I''m just a metaphor. I describe that state. A metaphor, understand?"


    "Oh." I looked at the depressed Lin Ya and said softly, "Girl, if there''s anything you want to tell me, do you know?"


    Lin ya nodded.


    I suddenly remembered about ktv and asked again, "By the way, who is the person you like?"


    "Do you still want to drink?"


    "Now that you''re not playing truth or dare, why don''t you ask?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then tell me."


    Lin Ya stayed in his hometown for more than half a month. He had been busy for the past few days because of the one-year anniversary of the restaurant, and he didn''t bother to talk too much. Later, he was even annoyed by Hu Zi, Old Gao, and Du Ling.


    Lin Ya had not seen her contact with any man since she returned to Pucheng, even if ji ze did not go to the cake shop. So, Lin Ya must have met someone he liked in his hometown, right?


    "Myself, I like myself, okay?" However, Lin Ya obviously didn''t intend to tell me the truth.


    This made me even more curious and continued to ask, "What''s there to hide? If you really like him, just say it. We are not outsiders. You are not a girl of 17 or 18 years old. Are you still shy?"


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "Of course I''m shy. I''m a pure girl."


    I immediately threw a contemptuous look at lin ya.


    Both of them smiled and the atmosphere gradually relaxed. Chatting with lin ya was always easy to get into a relaxed state.


    "You''re such a boring girl. You''ve been hiding from us since you were with ji ze, and now you want to keep it from us. You won''t make the same mistake twice, will you?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer. She just looked at the bright moon above her head and remained silent for a while. Then she smiled and said to me, "Okay, stop talking about me. There''s nothing to say. What about you? Aren''t you disappointed that you didn''t get your license with Ding Ge today?"


    "There''s bound to be disappointment, but it doesn''t matter. She can register whenever she comes back, right?"


    "Then... How are you feeling about marrying Ding Ge? What do you want to say?" Lin Ya pursed his lips and looked at the square floor tiles.


    "Mood? Needless to say, he must be excited and happy! It feels so hard! You know, it feels like a dream! Unbelievable."


    Lin Ya nodded and looked at me, her eyes glistening with light. A few strands of hair blew to her lips. She did not bother and said to me, "I haven''t had time to tell you yet. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 585 Play with Fire And Burn Yourself

    Sorry, something happened at home. )


    I looked at a transparent drop of water that suddenly came out of the corner of Lin Ya''s eyes, and without thanking her for her congratulations, I reached out to wipe it off with my thumb.


    Lin Ya instinctively dodged for a while, then didn''t move. She just closed her eyes. I wiped the tears off her face and said in a teasing tone, "I made you cry for joy."


    Lin Ya did not retaliate. He wiped his eyes with his hand, looked at the lights in the distance, and said softly, "The wind is a little strong."


    "All right, it''s not too late to congratulate after you get the license. I''ll make you anxious."


    Lin Ya pouted and said, "Speaking of which, I am your matchmaker. Of course, I should be the first to congratulate you."


    I nodded without hesitation. Yes, it could be said that without Lin Ya, Ding Ge and I would never have known each other, would not have our future story, and it was absolutely right to say that she was our matchmaker.


    Not only did we meet because of Lin Ya, but she also helped us many times after that. I still remember clearly how Lin Ya berated me in her office after Old Gao sold the pond. It was only then that I realized that Lin Ya had done more for us behind our backs than I had imagined.


    Dinger and I will be the first to thank for our success today, except for Lin Ya.


    In fact, after knowing each other for so many years, Lin Ya was more than just our matchmaker. She was already like our family.


    We are not related by blood, but this kind of relationship is really no worse than blood being thicker than water.


    Thinking of some past events, I smiled again and walked forward with Lin Ya and said, "Actually, I introduced you to Hu Zi Old Gao at that time. I also want to be a''matchmaker''."


    It was true that Lin Ya was introduced to Hu Zi and Old Gao at the time. Unfortunately, Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei got along, and Old Gao and Li Xiaowei were like us, brothers.


    "All right, don''t worry about me. Do you think you can get something out of me at your level?"


    Lin Ya exposed my face and smiled, sighed, and there was some unspeakable melancholy in my heart.


    A long time ago, I was especially sure that lin ya would lead a very happy life. Now she is living a good life alone, but not as well as I thought.


    Especially now, there seems to be a layer of sadness in her body, I don''t know where it came from.


    ...


    It was friday afternoon, and Ding Ge was not back yet, so we could only talk on our cell phones these days.


    I sat behind the counter and pondered over the details of the art hotel in my head. Compared to the bigger and more luxurious star hotel, I really wanted to open a small restaurant like this. It was quiet and peaceful, warm and healing, like a warm ray of sunlight shining on me, just like tao yuanming''s peach blossom garden.


    It didn''t need to be in a place that was bustling but dusty. It could be in a place deep in Qujing, remote and quiet.


    Now that I am a'' businessman'', I should put my interests first in my career, but I have never considered the profitability of such a restaurant.


    I just like this feeling very much. When I have a picture in my head, my whole body becomes excited, as if I have really entered a small shop like that and felt a warm and quiet atmosphere.


    I wonder when this idea will come true.


    Besides the necessary thing to marry Ding Ge, opening such a restaurant was the most important thing I wanted to do at this time.


    After a while, Hu Zi came by accident. After drinking, he couldn''t wait to say to Old Gao and me, "Xing Yun Old Gao, come with me. I''ll take you somewhere."


    Hu Zi didn''t say where it was either. He couldn''t help but urge Old Gao and me to hurry up. We had to get in Hu Zi''s car. Hu Zi pulled us away.


    After a while, the car stopped. Hu Zi led us to a tall building and pointed at it. Imposing, right?


    Old Gao and I looked at the building in front of us. It was a european-style building. There were several large pillars standing straight at the door, and the floor in front of the door looked like some kind of expensive rock. Needless to say, it must be grand!


    But Old Gao and I looked at each other again and didn''t understand what Hu Zi was pulling us here for.


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "How about driving our Xingyun hotel here?"


    "Isn''t this too big?" Old Gao said.


    "How about this place?"


    "Of course." I said. Needless to say, Xingyun hotel is like a dusty place, while this place is like a fairyland. There is no comparison between the two worlds.


    "Okay! Xing Yun Old Gao, as long as you two are willing, we''ll drive the next restaurant here. Or just turn this off and come here. How was it?"


    "You can pull it down. How much does it cost? Not to mention selling the Xingyun hotel, even selling the Yu xiangyuan is not enough."


    "You two don''t have to worry about the money, just say yes or no."


    "No, Hu Zi, what do you mean? Exactly?"


    "This is not the place. The lease is expired now. If you all want to rent it, let''s rent it. This place is especially suitable for opening a restaurant."


    "I mean," I asked Hu Zi, "Where''s the money? Where are we going to get the money?"


    Such a good place, in our place, is definitely an inch of land, a year''s rent is probably an astronomical figure for us!


    "Don''t worry about the money. I''ll take care of it." However, Hu Zi''s tone did not seem to care about this number, but where did he get the confidence? Even if he has the fate of yu xiang, he can''t take this place!


    I quickly stopped Hu Zi and said, "Hu Zi, you''re not afraid to talk big. Where did you get so much money? What do you mean we don''t have to worry about it? Good guy, you took out tens of millions and bought this place at once. Old Gao and I were scared to death!"


    Hu Zi smiled nonchalantly and said, "Don''t worry. Money doesn''t fall from the sky, and it must be legal."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about how difficult it is to get the lease right here. Just tell us how you got so much money at once."


    Hu Zi said with some confusion, "I really can''t explain it to you for a while. But I do have confidence in winning this place."


    "Hu Zi, what are your chances?" Old Gao said sarcastically.


    "I really can''t say that for the time being. They want to keep it a secret. This time, it''s the same as the last time. Don''t call it a scam. I''ll tell you later. Let''s not talk about the money first. What do you think about opening a Xingyun hotel here?"


    Hu Zi. "I said to Hu Zi seriously," let''s not talk about the money first. Let''s talk about opening the xingyun restaurant here. Listen to me. It''s not a good thing to open the Xingyun hotel all of a sudden, you know? You think it''s a tempting cash cow, like seeing piles of gold coins, but in my opinion, it''s like a big shark, with its mouth wide open and its sharp teeth exposed. It''s so scary that it sweats when you think about it. There''s a line for bullets to fly. It''s easy to pull an egg if you take a big step. We only have the experience of Xingyun hotel, which can increase the scale by hundreds of times. Who can stand it? Hu Zi, people''s vision, thought, experience, energy, and so on. These things are accumulated little by little, and you can''t help them! It''s just like you put a pure girl in the legend of zhen huan to play with power. You don''t understand anything and you''re given a red flag."


    After listening to my words, Hu Zi did not immediately refute me, but seriously thought about it. After thinking for a long time, he said, "Xing Yun, you are right. I am not thoughtful enough. I really thought it was too simple. Forget it then. Let''s take it step by step."


    I nodded quickly. Hu Zi was right.


    I was really afraid that he would be too stubborn and then everyone would argue again. I was really afraid.


    However, there are some things that I should say.


    I said to Hu Zi, "That''s all. Now it''s time to talk about money. Tell us, what''s going on here?"


    Hu Zi smiled, as if he did not know how to speak, but at this time, Hu Zi''s cell phone just rang. After connecting, it walked aside and said, and gradually could not hear what he said.


    After a while, Hu Zi came over to me and Old Gao and said, "No, something happened suddenly. I have to go back quickly. I won''t drive you. You can take a taxi back."


    I don''t know if Hu Zi deliberately didn''t want to answer my question, but before it was too late, Hu Zi drove away.


    But I was very worried, and I didn''t know what Hu Zi was up to. He dared to say so much today. Who gave him the confidence?


    Old Gao also asked worriedly, "Xing Yun, what is Hu Zi doing?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head and looked in the direction of Hu Zi''s departure. I frowned and said helplessly, "Old Gao, I always feel like Hu Zi is playing with fire. The Yu xiangyuan is the flame! Oh, I''m so worried. Hu Zi, don''t burn yourself!"


    I think he''s getting bolder and bolder now, which scares me. It would be fine if he managed the Yu xiangyuan well, but now it seems that he is still doing something we don''t know. What was Hu Zi thinking? Are you crazy about making money?


    Old Gao also said helplessly, "You saw last time that he was unwilling to leave the Yu xiangyuan. There''s no use in persuading him."


    At this moment, I thought of Du Ling, and I didn''t know if she knew something we didn''t know.


    But I didn''t say that to Old Gao. I just said to him, "Hey, I can only run to him these days."


    As Hu Zi''s brother, we can''t just watch him get into trouble. I really want to see what he usually does.


    Then we had to take a taxi back, and when we came back, we didn''t expect Ding Ge to come back.


    The people in the shop said that ding ge came to see me and left again when she saw that I wasn''t there.

 Chapter 586 : Somethings Wrong with Dinger

    Hearing the news of Ding Ge''s return, I couldn''t help but feel happy. I thought Ding Ge might be in the cake shop across the street, so I went to the cake shop to check. I didn''t expect that Ding Ge wasn''t there. It should be in the neighborhood.


    I walked out the door and called Ding Ge with a slight smile.


    "You''re back?"


    "Yeah, I went to see you just now, but you weren''t there." Ding Ge''s soft voice drifted into his ears.


    "Well, why didn''t you tell me before you came back? I''ll pick you up when I know you''re back today."


    "Why? No need."


    "Don''t you think we have a car now?"


    "Aren''t you afraid you''ll be busy?"


    "No matter how busy I am, I can make time for you."


    "That sounds really nice."


    "You can do what you say!"


    "Okay, let''s wait until you get home. It''s a waste of phone bills."


    Knowing that Ding Ge was back, her mood suddenly changed, and the scene in her eyes became even more beautiful.


    ...


    As the night approached and the lights began to light up one after another, like the stars in the sky, densely packed and blooming like flowers, Pucheng suddenly became a colorful ocean. Countless lights swam in the water like fish, drawing brilliant lights and shadows.


    Pucheng was not a big city, nor would it always be brightly lit at night. After the prosperity, the number of people and cars decreased, and most of the streets began to calm down. The lights went out one after another. The rest of the lights were like a small boat on the sea, swaying in the wind.


    The restaurant closed as usual. After locking the door, I walked to the neighborhood alone.


    I used to come back with Du Ling, but now that Du Ling left, I was alone at night.


    Although the shadows on the ground were single, the way home was not lonely.


    It wasn''t exactly exciting, but knowing that Ding Ge was waiting at home made it special... I didn''t know how to describe it, it was like a river with water flowing, like a match lighting a candle.


    When she got upstairs, she knocked on lin ya''s door.


    It was Tang Manya who opened the door. When he saw me, he smiled and said to me, "I thought it was you, Brother xingyun."


    "Why?"


    "Needless to say, Sister ding ge is back."


    Tang Manya smiled.


    I smiled and said, "Can''t it be Du Ling?"


    Tang manya shook her head with a smile and pointed to the door behind me, "But you knocked on the wrong door today. Sister ding ge is in your house."


    As soon as I heard that, I bid farewell to Tang Manya and quickly took the key to open my own door. But when I opened the door, there was no one in the living room. Was Ding Ge in my bedroom?


    I went to the bedroom and opened the door. The light was on in the room, but I saw dinger lying on my bed on her side.


    At this moment, her back was facing me. I walked to the end of the bed and saw her face.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ge was already asleep. She seemed to be sleeping soundly. I thought she was lying there playing with her phone.


    The temperature in the room was not high, and Ding Ge fell asleep without taking off his clothes and shoes. He didn''t cover himself with the quilt. It was too easy for him to catch a cold.


    I walked over and gently took off Ding Ge''s shoes.


    However, Ding Ge was startled. His whole body trembled and he woke up.


    Her trembling made me feel especially guilty. I wanted to wake her up gently, but I didn''t expect to wake her up and give her a big scare.


    I quickly said to Ding Ge with heartache, "It''s me, Ding Ge, me!"


    "You''re back?" Trying to open his eyes and look at me, Ding Ge said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Well, that''s enough. It''s too late. You should go to bed." It''s easy to fall asleep again while you''re still sleepy.


    Ding Ge stood up and said, "Well, that''s fine. I''m too sleepy, so I''ll go back to sleep."


    I quickly pressed her shoulder and said, "Why are you going back? You can sleep here."


    Ding ge closed her eyes and shook her head.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seems that she was determined not to share the bed with me before she got the license. I said, "You go to bed. I''ll sleep on the sofa today."


    I was afraid she wouldn''t be able to sleep if I talked to Ding Ge any longer, so I quickly added, "Hurry up, be obedient, go to bed. I''ll definitely sleep on the sofa later."


    "Don''t lie to me?"


    "No, why would I lie to you?"


    Ding Ge nodded. I helped dinger take off her clothes and shoes. She just kept her eyes closed. After lying on the bed, I covered her with a blanket.


    Ding Ge was still sleeping sideways, facing the wall. I wanted to see her, but now her hair was covering her face, so I couldn''t see her sleeping at all.


    I had to turn off the lights, take a blanket, and leave the room gently.


    In the hall, there was silence, and the curtains were not drawn at the window. The light of the moon came in through the glass, casting a hazy white on the clean floor.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw that my clothes were actually hanging on the balcony. I walked over and looked. It was my clothes.


    But these days, my dirty clothes are all in my room. I haven''t washed them yet. Who washed them?


    Without guessing, the answer was obvious.


    Touched and heartbroken, Ding Ge washed all these clothes for me as soon as he came back.


    Looking at these clothes, I can''t help but think of the time I lived with Ding Ge, that time...


    At that time, although she was young, she had already decided that Ding Ge wanted to marry her and spend the rest of her life with her.


    Now, the day is finally coming.


    Looking at the moonlight outside the window, I swore in my heart once again that I would be good to Ding Ge, for sure!


    After that, I cleaned up the sofa and lay down.


    At this moment, I calmed down and thought about what happened just now. I found something strange. I felt that she shouldn''t have reacted so much after I touched Ding Ge. She seemed to be afraid of something.


    But what was she afraid of?


    Maybe I was thinking too much. Ding Ge was just sleeping so soundly that I gave him a fright.


    After a few breaths, she was thinking about getting her marriage certificate with ding ge again. Tomorrow was saturday, so she could only wait two more days.


    ...


    When I woke up, Ding Ge was already up. She was sitting on the sofa next to me. When I turned around, I saw her in a daze. I didn''t know what she was thinking, but her fair face was still so beautiful.


    However, her face looked a little pale. I frowned and looked at her dazed expression as if something was on my mind.


    At the same time, Ding Ge probably sensed my movement and turned around.


    "Are you awake?" Looking at me, Ding Ge smiled gently.


    She walked towards me, and I smiled and asked, "Why are you awake so early?"


    "I slept early yesterday." Ding Ge sat down beside me and looked down at me. His eyes were as bright as stars. They were filled with indescribable magic!


    "Why don''t you look well?" I grabbed one of Ding Ge''s hands and looked up at her.


    "Is there?" Ding Ge touched his face.


    "Yes." I also reached out and pinched Ding Ge''s face. "He looks a little haggard."


    "I just got up. I haven''t recovered yet."


    I stared at Ding Ge for a few seconds and asked, "Ding Ge, do you have something on your mind?"


    "No! Why do you ask?"


    "You seem to have something on your mind. You just sat there in a daze."


    "No. I''m just thinking about buying furniture and appliances." Ding Ge smiled slightly.


    "That way, it''s fine."


    I took a deep breath, sat up, and slept on the sofa but never in bed. I stretched, regained my senses, and looked at the time. It was almost time to go to the market.


    When I got up, I said to dinger as before, "I''m leaving, Ding Ge."


    "I''ll go with you." Ding Ge said suddenly.


    I was stunned and asked, "Don''t you like the taste of the market?"


    Ding Ge had been to the market with us before, and the taste was really not very good there. All kinds of chicken, duck, fish, vegetables, dried vegetables and other flavors mixed together, and the smell was much stronger than the disinfectant in the hospital. Ding Ge didn''t like that. It was rare for him to ask to go there today.


    Ding Ge smiled faintly and said, "I''m not as delicate as you think. Let''s go."


    I smiled. I didn''t stop Ding Ge from saying that.


    We talked as we walked along the road.


    "Is your mother okay?"


    "Nothing."


    "Do you think your mother is not feeling sick because she saw that we were going to get a certificate?"


    "No." Dinger looked at me comfortingly and said gently, "You think too much."


    "Yeah. So... Did you bring your household register?"


    "No." Ding Ge teased me again.


    I put my arm around Ding Ge''s shoulder and said, "I''ll be my wife in two days. What do you want to say?"


    "Do you want to hear it?"


    "I want to hear it! I really want to hear it," I said in a long voice."


    Ding Ge''s mouth curved and he smiled, "I feel like I''m falling into a trap!"


    What kind of metaphor is that? It''s too inappropriate!


    "They say that before marriage, women are golden beans, after marriage, women are silver beans, after giving birth to children, women are potatoes."


    For some reason, I couldn''t help but laugh when I felt that this was especially funny coming out of ding ge''s mouth.


    Ding Ge immediately glared at me and said, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Hahaha." I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Smile again. Try laughing again."


    "Hahaha."


    "No more." Ding Ge pretended to be angry.


    "No, that won''t do!" I magically withdrew the smile from my face.


    Only then did Ding Ge smile triumphantly.


    "Then why are you so happy?"


    "Am I happy? I''m so sad!" Ding Ge pouted.


    With Ding Ge, time always passes very quickly, and I don''t feel bored or bored anymore. I have a great chat along the way.


    After work, her stomach was already growling. Ding Ge looked at me mockingly and said, "Let me make you breakfast."


    I was going to say that I could just buy something to eat at the breakfast shop. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to cook for me for the first time. I looked to the east. The sun was still shining in the east.


    "No, why do you suddenly think of cooking for me?"


    I looked at Ding Ge doubtfully and felt something was wrong with her.


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Do you want to eat or not?"


    "Eat!" I nodded and joked, "But why are you suddenly so nice to me? I don''t think so. What are you trying to do to me?"


    "An attempt? Gee, I should have told you that."


    "I feel shameless when I say that."


    "Isn''t it shameless?"


    "Shameless?"


    "Isn''t it shameless?"


    "Hey, I told you to sleep on the sofa last night. Is that shameless?"


    Ding Ge just looked at me with big, beautiful eyes, arms folded, lips raised and said, "Are you going to argue with a woman? And this woman is still your fiancee. Do you want to get this certificate or not?"


    "Collar, collar, collar!" Now I''m most afraid of Ding Ge threatening me with this, so I quickly nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Ding Ge smiled with satisfaction and said, "That''s more like it." Then he rubbed his chin and said, "This trick is so easy to use. You need to use it a few more times in the future."


    "No." I shouted. But I think you can use it a few more times!

 Chapter 587 : Marry the Chicken with the Chicken And Marry the Dog with the Dog

    When they got home, the two of them made a rare meal together and enjoyed the two of them for a while.


    Usually, I cook, and dinger will help me out, or just watch me busy, so I''ll help Ding Ge out today.


    It was a pleasure to see Ding Ge cooking seriously, but it was especially nice when it was full of life.


    Ding Ge was very beautiful, like a fairy who fell into the mortal world. Most people could only see her elegant appearance of not eating human fireworks, and it was difficult to relate to the scene of stir-frying hot dishes with a shovel.


    With delicate hands flipping through tomato scrambled eggs, I could watch this image many times, even if it was made into a gif dynamic picture.


    Life is just like this. True happiness can''t be achieved with luxury cars and villas, but it is made up of the gentle time floating between the daily necessities.


    Life is not coffee and tea, but water. It tastes dull, but the master of life can taste it.


    Not long after, simple home-cooked meals were served, and the gentle sunlight outside the window shone in at an oblique angle.


    The two sat at the table and had a simple breakfast.


    I can''t help but think that the life after our marriage will be just like today, plain and warm, and the days of comfort will be the company of a lifetime.


    The situation between us was like an old married couple, only feeling that we had known each other for too long... The wife knew each other well, and we became each other''s other half, and the two of us became one person together.


    During dinner, Ding Ge said that if he had nothing to do today, he would like to go to the furniture city electric appliance city. I don''t think it would be too early. It won''t be too late to buy it in a few days.


    Ding Ge still wanted to see it earlier. She obviously wanted to take it seriously and pick it again. After all, the things she picked could be with us for years or even decades. Of course, I couldn''t refuse Ding Ge''s words. So after dinner, I greeted Old Gao and went to furniture city with Ding Ge.


    We first went to the furniture city on the east side of the city. The furniture city was also huge and endless. Everywhere we looked, there were all kinds of furniture. All kinds of furniture looked like flowers of various shapes and sizes.


    We came to the position where there were many beds, and looked at the beds one after another. They looked similar in style, most of them good, but it was difficult to have the kind that made people''s eyes shine.


    There was one that was amazing. It looked much more beautiful than the other beds. It was especially high-end and classy, just like a beautiful woman who could beat ten points.


    Ding Ge obviously liked it too, and there was a bright light in her eyes. But when she asked the salesman about the price, Ding Ge''s eyes flashed with disappointment. She shook her head and looked at me with a smile, "Let''s see something else."


    When I saw the disappointment in Ding Ge''s eyes, I was actually very sad, which also made me realize how important money is in reality. I have always wanted to give Ding Ge a happy life, and I also think that money and happiness are not causality, but it is undeniable that life can not be separated from water and air, and also can not be separated from money.


    I didn''t dream of earning hundreds of millions. It was enough that I didn''t have to shake my head for the price in my daily life.


    The two of us spent a lot of time in the furniture city, looking at one house after another. Ding Ge couldn''t make up his mind. He kept asking me how this was and how that was, but I was mainly supporting dinger. I had no problem with her saying which one she wanted to buy.


    Just like that, the two of them wandered around the furniture city for a long time and did not pick the one that was particularly satisfactory.


    I have to say, Ding Ge is such a perfectionist child. He can''t afford to be hurt!


    We walked into another store and walked up the stairs to the second floor. Rows of beds and sofa cabinets were placed in the oversized room, and we continued to browse through them one by one.


    But I didn''t want to meet an acquaintance here.


    Hu Zi saw both of us, called out to both of us, and walked towards us.


    "Why are you here?" I didn''t expect to meet Hu Zi here.


    "I''ll buy a sofa. The sofa in the office is a little old. You guys buy furniture too?" Hu Zi asked us with a smile.


    "Yeah."


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "It''s almost time to buy it. Did you pick anyone?"


    "Hey, it looks pretty much the same. What about you? Have you picked it yet?"


    "Well, I was just about to leave when I bumped into you two. Okay, then you two go on shopping. I''ll go back first." Hu Zi turned around and shouted to a waiter over there, "Girl, I want that sofa."


    Hu Zi went to pay with the card. Ding Ge and I continued to walk on the second floor. When we reached the sofa area, a few staff members were carrying the sofa that Hu Zi bought. I looked at the sales girl who had been introducing us, pointed to the sofa and asked, "How much is this sofa?"


    "Over 50,000."


    "So expensive?" Ding Ge said in surprise.


    I was also shocked. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to spend so much money on a sofa. Back then, when we opened the xingyun hotel, it only cost us more than 300,000 yuan. Every part of the cost had to be carefully calculated, so we opened the hotel.


    To this day, Hu Zi spent so much on a sofa, which was a luxury for many families.


    It seems that Hu Zi is really rich!


    Ding Ge and I just picked out two beds, one for the two of us to sleep in, and the other for the guest room. After loading the bed into the truck, we left one after the other.


    Together with the people from the furniture store, they carried the two beds to the bedroom.


    After the people from the furniture store left, Ding Ge and I were lying on our bed, feeling the newly bought mattress, very soft, really comfortable, the feeling of the new bed was different!


    "Ah! I don''t even want to get up lying here. I really want to lie here and sleep now." Ding Ge lay beside me and said excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, there will be plenty of opportunities sooner or later."


    Although I have the same idea, I can only think about it.


    "It feels like a dream!" Dinger looked at the room and said with emotion.


    I smiled and said, "The house is so real and the new bed is so real." I touched the mattress under my body with my hand, and the feeling of smoothness came from my palm, "Everything is so real. How can it feel like a dream?"


    "It''s because everything is so real that it feels like a dream!"


    Of course, I know it''s not a dream. It''s just that after experiencing the twists and turns of a movie, there''s a sense of unreality.


    Ding Ge flipped over and sprawled on the mattress with his feet tilted, shaking them gently, "Xing Yun, what do you think would happen if we didn''t get back together?"


    When dinger said this, I immediately felt a sense of rejection. I opened my eyes to the clean and bright room and replied, "Why are you talking about this?"


    I don''t want to talk about this tragic assumption. Now we''re lying in our newly renovated house, in the new bed we just bought, and we''re going to get our license registered in a few days. I don''t want to talk about this meaningless topic.


    "Just asking. Have you ever thought about that?" Ding Ge continued to ask curiously.


    "Yes." I replied reluctantly.


    After we broke up with Ding Ge, I completely thought that we would never be together again, so I naturally thought about what would happen in the future.


    Ding Ge continued, "What do you think?"


    "What can I think?" I sat up and said helplessly, "Ding Ge, this is our new house. Don''t you feel bad talking about this?"


    "Really?"


    Ding Ge also sat up, straightened his hair, and smiled, "We''ll talk about it later."


    I was speechless and turned to look at Ding Ge to see what was going on in her mind.


    We didn''t stay in the new house much, so they went back after a while.


    During the day, Ding Ge didn''t go back to the neighborhood, but stayed in the restaurant. At night, she accompanied me back.


    On the way, Ding Ge held my arm, and the shadows of the two people on the ground were connected. Under the streetlights, they were long, short, clear, and hazy.


    "Xing Yun." Ding Ge called out my name softly.


    "Yes."


    "Are you usually afraid to go back alone?" Ding Ge asked.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. There''s a moon on your head, a street light, a passing car, and those neon lights that don''t go out overnight. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "But the road is so deserted, there is no one. I would be afraid if I were."


    I smiled and didn''t care. I really didn''t feel terrible walking at night. Besides, the lights were so bright along the way.


    "I''m not afraid. Forget it, if I walk at night with moonlight, I won''t even turn on the lights. When I took pictures of the stars in the sky at that time, I wasn''t afraid to walk past a grave alone."


    At this point, dinger''s grip on me grew stronger, and she quickly said, "Don''t say it. Don''t say it."


    I smiled at her when I saw how scared she was, but I didn''t scare her anymore.


    "After that," Ding Ge looked at me and said, "I''ll go back with you after work tonight."


    "No need." It was late every time I went back, and now it was getting colder and colder, so I didn''t want Ding Ge to suffer with me.


    "Why?" Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled with a beautiful light, more beautiful than the stars.


    I curled my lips and replied, "I don''t need anyone to accompany me."


    "But it''s not safe to be alone."


    "There''s nothing unsafe about it. Very safe. Just wait for me at home, or go to bed early. It''s not good to stay up so late. It''s easy to get old."


    "Who told you to do this job? Marry a chicken and marry a dog. When I get to my new home, I''ll have to wait until you come back to sleep."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, his heart was warm, especially warm, just like the piercing cold weather, in a small house lit a fire, the heat of the fire filled every corner of the room, the heat directly moistened into the bones, it was extremely comfortable!

 Chapter 588 : If We Break up Again

    With the cool air and the silent lights, Ding Ge and I returned home.


    When Du Ling saw us coming back, he quickly stood up, greeted us and wanted to go to her room.


    It was just that Du Ling seemed to be putting on a forced smile, feeling that something was wrong with her?


    Before she could ask du ling, she turned around and quickly walked back to her room.


    I wonder, what''s wrong with Du Ling?


    I hope nothing''s wrong.


    I took a long breath and said to myself, "Bring a basin of hot water and soak my feet."


    Ding Ge sat on the sofa with his legs dangling and said, "I''ll wash too!"


    I went to clean the water, tested the water temperature and brought it out. I put it down in front of Ding Ge and said, "You can wash it first."


    Ding Ge giggled and said, "I''m sorry to have you bring me some water for my feet."


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. We''re going to be a family soon." I admit that I have been a little more diligent in getting my license.


    "Why don''t we wash together?" Ding Ge had already taken off his shoes and looked at me shyly.


    "If you don''t mind my smelly feet, I''ll wash them."


    "It''s too late to say no." Ding Ge curled his lips and pretended to be too late for regret.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I sat down and began to take off my shoes.


    Ding Ge''s feet were already in the basin. After taking off my socks, I put my feet in too.


    The water rippled violently.


    One basin, four feet.


    The basin was not big, and their feet were next to each other. One of Ding Ge''s feet was still pressing against me.


    Both feet were soaked in hot water, and the temperature of the water made them feel especially comfortable. Ding Ge and I rubbed against each other''s feet because of the crowding. We deliberately rubbed each other''s toes, like a toe fight.


    The water fluctuated even more, and Ding Ge kept giggling, feeling that the temperature in the room was gradually rising.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Itchy!"


    "Why don''t I think so?"


    "You have thick skin."


    "Those who are close to the red are close to the black, and that is also infected by you."


    "Cut."


    After playing for a while, our feet did not move, quietly soaking in the basin, a pair of big feet and a pair of small feet, intimate contact in the water, I looked at the feet of the two people a little lost in thought, I just think that this is life, this is enjoyment!


    "Can we talk about this morning now?" Ding Ge gently shook off her hair, trying to get rid of a strand of hair that was hiding in front of her eyes.


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized what Ding Ge was talking about. I smoothed her hair and smiled bitterly, "What''s there to say?"


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Ding Ge glared at me with a gentle arc at the corner of his mouth, giving me both hard and soft.


    "I... Have nothing to say!"


    Ding Ge continued to stare at me, and the arc of his mouth gradually disappeared.


    I sighed helplessly and said, "I told you not to be angry."


    "Not angry." A gentle smile returned to Ding Ge''s face.


    The real life is so beautiful, how can I deliberately think about those painful past, suddenly think of something stuffed in my heart.


    After a while, I said, "At that time, I just wanted to be as far away from you as possible, never to see you again, never to disturb you again. Naturally, there was no hope for life in the future. Most of them would listen to my parents'' arrangement, go on a blind date, and marry a girl. That''s it!"


    I knew that Ding Ge must be very uncomfortable after hearing these words. I looked at her and said, "Ding Ge, are you especially angry after listening to me? At that time, you wanted to pay my debt, but I did."


    Ding Ge didn''t seem to be affected at all. She just smiled and shook her head, "I might have been angry in the past, but not now."


    "Why?"


    Ding Ge thought for a moment and said in a sad tone, "Maybe it''s mature."


    She looked up at me and asked, "What about now? If we broke up now, would you still think so? Are you still thinking the same as before?"


    Ding Ge''s words made my mood fluctuate. I frowned and said, "Ding Ge, it''s all right. What are you talking about?"


    Let''s just talk about what happened in the past and make a hypothesis about what didn''t happen in the future!


    These words made me feel especially frightened, so I naturally didn''t want to talk. I looked at Ding Ge doubtfully, not understanding why she was so interested in this topic.


    "Don''t be stressed out. Just talk."


    "Do we have to talk about this?"


    "There are so many topics, why can''t we talk about this one?"


    I smiled helplessly again, really convinced her. But I really can''t be angry with her, so I really have no choice.


    "It''s not true. It''s just a casual chat. Don''t be so serious." Ding Ge had a spring-like smile on her face, and she gently hooked my foot with her toes, as if she was trying to coax me and comfort me.


    The corners of my mouth curved. Ding Ge can be really like a child sometimes, especially inexplicable.


    "Don''t just ask me to say it. Just say something first."


    "Hmm..." Dinger pouted, her eyes moving mischievously from side to side. After a while, she said, "Okay, I''ll tell you. If we break up this time, maybe we really have no fate in this life. Although fate? Fate? These words are very empty, but after so much experience, we still can''t be together. Maybe we really have no fate. What do you think?"


    Ding Ge looked at me with beautiful eyes, and listening to her words, I felt quite uncomfortable. Knowing that this hypothetical topic is the opposite of reality at this time, or will you feel sad.


    "So, after this breakup, I will accept my fate. I will not be as foolish as I was last time thinking that we will get back together, that I will not be foolish enough to save money to pay you back. Maybe... In the future... I will never be so good to a man, forever." Ding Ge gritted his teeth and said forcefully.


    It seemed that the association was too real, and Ding Ge''s eyes were flashing.


    "Then what will you do in the future?"


    "Once you''re alone, if you fall out of love again, you''ll definitely be depressed for a long time. But this time it''s definitely different from before. It won''t be as silly as a simple little girl who wants to wipe out all her tears, can''t eat anything sadly, can''t sleep. Love seems to be the only thing in life. Losing love means losing everything. Now, I''ve been through so much trouble, haven''t I? Some girls of the same age are even the mother of their children long ago, so naturally, they won''t be unable to live because of the breakup. Even if they will be sad, they can still stand in front of others and laugh calmly. They will also eat and sleep early on time. Maybe, this is growth. Mature people can''t be as simple and stupid as before."


    I don''t know why it hurts to hear dinger say these words. I really regret talking to dinger about such a topic, but after listening to Ding Ge, I couldn''t help but ask, "Will you still get married? Do you still believe in love?"


    "Believe it." Ding Ge replied uncertainly.


    Lifting his breath, Ding Ge finally said to me, "Okay, it''s your turn."


    "I..." At this moment, it seemed that I had to continue this topic. After thinking for a while, I said, "If we break up again, it will definitely be different from what we thought before. Before, I would think that I was the only child in the family, so I would want to get married and have children. But this time, I should never get married again!"


    "Why?" Ding Ge couldn''t help but ask.


    I opened my mouth and smiled bitterly, but I didn''t know how to answer.


    Because, if I really break up again, it will be a devastating blow to me. I have already given all my love for Ding Ge, and I have no more feelings to love others. So, I don''t want to find someone I don''t love for the rest of my life. That would be worse than living alone.


    Ding Ge smiled at me again and asked, "Do you really want to be single for the rest of your life?"


    "Why not?" I opened my hands and asked back.


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Why don''t you believe me? I''ve already thought about it. I''ll go away alone and open a quiet restaurant in an unpopular place. Do you remember? As I told you before, I''ve always wanted to open a restaurant with a more artistic atmosphere. It''s not a big place, not noisy, like a girl who has nothing to do with the world. Peace and quiet. The theme is defined as "Curing depression." It''s a warm place for those who are out of love, unemployed, and sad. Not only to cure them, but also to cure me. I go shopping every day, so I don''t have to be too busy, because there won''t be many customers, and I don''t want to make a lot of money, as long as I have enough money for my daily expenses. Then I will guard this little shop and listen to all kinds of stories. I hope those who are in a negative state can look in the other direction of life with a wide range of eyes in this small world and hope that they can be cured when they walk out of this door."


    As she listened, Ding Ge''s eyes began to moisten. She bit her lips and said, "You said it so well. Why don''t we just break up and have a good time with the restaurant? Stay away from the mundane world, stay away from the secular world, so poetic and leisurely, or I will fulfill you, you see?"


    Ding Ge smiled playfully, but my heart was rather bitter. Such a small shop would naturally be accompanied by loneliness for the rest of my life.


    Perhaps, that life wasn''t as lonely as I thought it would be. I would settle down in a leisurely state of cooking, drinking tea and listening to stories, but I could be with Ding Ge when I was around. In contrast, everything else was so light.


    I looked at the girl in front of me and pinched her face forcefully, but I couldn''t bear to put too much force on it. I glared at her and said, "You and I are together, and it doesn''t affect me to open a restaurant like that. There''s no conflict between the two, okay?"


    Ding Ge was stunned, then smiled and said, "It seems so."


    I looked at her again and asked with a smile, "What do you think of what I just said? How about we open a small restaurant like that in the future? I''ll be the boss and you''ll be the proprietress, okay?"

 Chapter 589 Marriage

    As we chatted, the water for washing our feet gradually cooled down. The two of them sat on the sofa and stretched their legs out to dry under the moonlight from the window.


    I couldn''t help but think that it would be nice to open an ideal store with dinger.


    However, it is really difficult to live like this. Such a life is destined not to be rich, and we are far from the noise and prosperity, but ultimately can not leave this society. When there is something urgent to use money, we will be foolish!


    Hey, it''s so tiring to be alive!


    These days, I really feel very tired, but a lot of words can only be hidden in my heart.


    Dinger looked at me. She gently punched my leg with her hand and asked, "Have you been too tired lately?"


    It was true that nothing could be hidden from Ding Ge. Her mind was too delicate and her observation was too keen. She could see through my heart with one look and one sentence.


    "No." I hugged Ding Ge, gently stroked her soft hair and said, "As long as you don''t leave me, the sky will fall. I don''t care."


    Ding Ge lay quietly on my shoulder and did not speak.


    After a while, she said, "Xing Yun, we really broke up. Will you really not get married for the rest of your life? If you meet another really nice girl, maybe she''s the one you''re destined to spend the rest of your life with."


    "That girl is you!"


    Ding Ge sat up straight and said to me seriously, "What if it wasn''t me? No one was 100 % sure about this, because no one knew if they could spend the rest of their lives together. So you don''t have to do this to please me. If there really is such a girl in the future, don''t have any burden in your heart. Just love her well."


    "...


    Ding Ge''s words left me speechless. I didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you know?" Ding Ge asked loudly again.


    I really felt that this topic was too boring. I nodded perfunctorily and said, "Yes, yes, yes."


    Ding ge looked at me for a while, wanting to say something but not saying anything, but her eyes were a little dim.


    I always felt something was wrong with Ding Ge and couldn''t help but ask, "Ding Ge, what''s wrong with you? Is there something on your mind? We''re getting married soon, shouldn''t you be happy? Why are you so sad?"


    A trace of fatigue appeared in Ding Ge''s eyes. She sighed and then said leisurely, "Xing Yun, someone said that marriage is the grave of love. Do you think that''s right?"


    I looked at Ding Ge, my heart full of doubts, but still replied: "Some people hand in hand went to the white head, some people blushed and divorced, can''t say this sentence is right or wrong, maybe for some people, it is right, but for some people, it is wrong, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ge nodded slightly and then asked me, "What do you think of us? What do you think will happen to us? Will we get divorced when we get married?"


    I adjusted my body, lifted Ding Ge''s cheek, and said with a little heartache, "Let''s talk about divorce before we get married? Are you thinking too far?"


    However, Ding Ge still looked at me stubbornly and asked, "Do you think so?"


    I stared at Ding Ge and said firmly, "Of course not! We''ve gone through so much and overcome so many hardships. Do you think there''s anything else that can defeat us?"


    From the bottom of my heart, I really feel that my love for Ding Ge is as strong as a rock! There is no use in beating the wind and rain. Our hearts are connected, and we will never be separated again.


    However, Ding Ge did not give me a definite answer without hesitation. She hesitated, and seeing her hesitation, I felt sad. Ding Ge actually had no confidence in our marriage?


    I think it''s too ironic!


    "Don''t you have confidence in our love?" I asked Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge shook his head.


    I don''t know if Ding Ge''s shake of his head was a denial of my question or a sign of lack of confidence in our love.


    "What do you think, Ding Ge? Do you think we''ll get a divorce?"


    "I don''t think so, but... I think marriage is too difficult. I suddenly have no confidence in marriage." Ding Ge lowered his head, his delicate body looking particularly pitiful.


    "Why don''t you have confidence?" We''re going to get married soon. This is something to be happy about. I don''t understand. Ding Ge was fine before. Why are you so worried about gain and loss now? Why did she feel this way all of a sudden?


    "Xing Yun, I always think that you think too simply about marriage. You think that strong love can never change forever and always be so strong, but no matter how strong an athlete is, he won''t always be at the peak. After the peak, he will fall. Love will be the same. Maybe one day he will suddenly get bored and stop loving. That''s possible, right?"


    I closed my eyes and didn''t answer ding ge''s words. I just breathed in silence.


    "Have you thought about it? In fact, we have only been in love for a few years, compared to a lifetime, it is still very short. Marriage takes a lifetime! Marriage, I think most people who get married are very in love and very sweet, but not so many divorces every year? Why?"


    Marriage is not the end of a heartfelt vow. It''s not the end of passion and determination. It''s not like that. Plain, is the biggest hidden danger of marriage. Two people who have been married for many years can''t blush like their first love when they hold hands. They will have a feeling of being electrocuted. Marriage will definitely not be like this. This is inevitable. It is as if we are familiar with something and lose the initial freshness. This change is unstoppable. Day after day, day after day, day after day, as plain as water, maybe one day they get tired of it, and they don''t like it. Perhaps, over time, the relationship between the two gradually went wrong, but they were like frogs in warm water, and no one noticed. They seem to be living a peaceful life, but they don''t know that their marriage has been broken for a long time. Some people have made mistakes, some have not made any mistakes, and some have never quarreled or blushed. However, their feelings suddenly fade like ordinary days."


    Ding Ge''s eyes were filled with worry and loneliness, so I had to get closer to her and comfort her, "Ding Ge, I understand your worry, your fear. Yes, there are indeed many people who love each other who have divorced, some who have broken up peacefully, and some who have malicious words that have nothing to do with each other. There are all kinds of feelings. But, are we not getting married because of these worries and fears? No, because we love each other, we want to be together, we want to be together forever, we want to form a family, so we have to get married. And you''re right, marriage isn''t easy. Now we see a few news reports every day about divorces, affairs, mistresses, and so on. There are so many problems in marriage, but we can''t escape it. Escaping is not the way. We have to find a way to solve it. For example, marriage is a rice field, and the problems and hidden dangers in marriage are like the pests in the fields, like the grass in the fields, like the birds in the sky who want to eat, then we will find a way to solve them. The grass that should be pulled out, the medicine that should be pulled out, the medicine that should be used to kill insects, the medicine that should be used to make the scarecrow man, we will go step by step to keep it healthy. I believe that we can maintain our marriage very well, right?"


    Ding Ge sighed and said, "If only marriage was so easy."


    "That''s what we said! Marriage is hard, but how do we know if we don''t go? Everyone''s path to marriage is different, so let''s just try our best to follow our path. What we need most now is not fear and retreat, but courage to go hand in hand! And besides those worries, don''t you have any expectations in your heart? Think about it. Our house has been renovated and our car has been bought. By then, the house will be filled with new furniture and items. That will be our home, our world of two."


    Ding Ge''s eyes rolled with love. She nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "Xing Yun, there''s something I didn''t tell you."


    "What is it?" I asked.


    Ding ge looked into my eyes. Her eyes seemed especially serious, which made my heart skip a beat. What was she going to say?


    Ding Ge''s eyes were filled with sadness. She said to me, "The other day when I was at home, my aunt went to my house. She just got divorced, you know? This news touched me too much. My aunt and uncle had been married for more than ten years, and their children were in junior high school. Now they divorced suddenly! My aunt is almost forty years old. I always think that she and my uncle have a good relationship. Back then, she and my uncle talked to themselves. My uncle''s family conditions were not good, and my grandmother didn''t agree with them. But my aunt still insisted on marrying my uncle. Now they are living well, and they have quite a lot of money."


    After hearing what Ding Ge said, I realized that no wonder Ding Ge suddenly had no confidence in marriage. It must have been because her aunt''s divorce had stimulated her. I had never seen Ding Ge''s aunt, but I had heard her say it.


    Ding Ge said sadly, "It''s been more than ten years. The children are so old. How can they be separated?"


    After all, a couple is a private matter between two people. Only they know why Ding Ge''s aunt and her uncle divorced. In this age of the internet, such news is not surprising.


    "There must be a reason for their divorce. After all, after more than a decade, divorce is definitely not an impulse, but a result of careful consideration. It''s just the poor kid." But if you really can''t go on, leaving is the best way. "Sometimes it''s better to leave than to settle down for the rest of your life.


    Ding Ge was sad, and we chatted for a while. It took a long time for Ding Ge to feel better, and the fear of marriage gradually subsided.

 Chapter 590 : The Wind Is Rising

    After a while, Ding Ge went back to the opposite side to rest, but I was not sleepy. I thought back to what I had just talked to Ding Ge. Wearing slippers, I put my hands in my pants and walked to the balcony.


    The window on the balcony was not open, but the cool air from outside could still be felt.


    I looked out the window, through the glass, outside the city was hazy. Under the night, everything seemed to slow down, and Pucheng became lonely after the prosperity faded.


    Such a scene would look good too, just like an oil painting, dark, silent and sad.


    Once again, I was seriously thinking about my marriage to Ding Ge.


    Thinking about our sweet and sad past, the ups and downs of love, we almost tasted it all.


    We loved, hurt, parted, reunited, cried, and laughed... But too much is in the past, and now that we are as sweet as ever and deeply in love with each other, I really feel very happy. The thought of us going to get the certificate, the thought of our upcoming wedding, my heart can''t help but quicken and beat with excitement.


    Some people have only known each other for a few days, and we call it a flash marriage. Others, like me and Ding Ge, have talked for many years before getting married.


    Although the flash marriage was also very happy, it had to be said that the longer the love, the stronger the foundation for marriage, I think Ding Ge and I have done this. If our marriage is a tall building, then our foundation is definitely very strong, and regarding the future between us, I really don''t think there is anything to worry about.


    The future...


    At this moment, there was some noise behind me. I turned around and saw Du Ling walking into the living room. Her footsteps were very light and her face was a little tired. She slowly walked to the sofa and sat down.


    She rubbed her face with both hands and sighed. There was obvious sadness between her brows.


    I walked towards her, but my footsteps startled Du Ling. Her body trembled and she jumped. Then she looked a little embarrassed. After cutting her hair, she smiled stiffly and said to me, "I didn''t see you, Brother xingyun. I thought you were back in the house."


    "No, I stood on the balcony for a while."


    Du Ling nodded slightly, his eyes evasive.


    "Why don''t you go to sleep and get up again?"


    Du Ling pursed her lips and said softly, "I can''t sleep."


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind?" I sat down next to Du Ling.


    Du Ling shook his head.


    However, she was not a good liar. I smiled and asked, "How are you and Hu Zi?"


    When I mentioned Hu Zi, Du Ling''s expression was obviously a little unnatural, which made me more sure that she had something on her mind, and it was related to Hu Zi.


    "I..." Du Ling opened her mouth but said nothing. She sighed softly again, then lowered her head and shook her head silently.


    "Did Hu Zi bully you?" I frowned and smiled, "If he bullies you, tell me and I''ll avenge you."


    "No! No!" Du Ling quickly shook his head.


    "Then..."


    "I''m fine, Brother xingyun!" Du Ling interrupted me, smiled at me and said, "It''s getting late. Go back to bed."


    "Sure."


    I nodded. Since Du Ling didn''t say anything and I didn''t want to force it, I said to her, "Go to bed early too. Don''t think too much."


    After saying goodbye to du ling, I went back to my room.


    ...


    After waking up the next day, the temperature dropped again, and the sky became especially cold. The wind was blowing hard, and it never stopped. The clothes on the street would make a whistling sound. From time to time, some leaves or crumbs were sucked into the air. When the wind was strong, people couldn''t open their eyes.


    "Such a flirtatious wind!"


    Old Gao and I were standing in the lobby of the hotel. Although the wind was blocked by glass, we could feel the strong wind when we looked at the dust floating on the road.


    Old Gao tucked in his collar and said, "It''s so cold. How can we live this winter?"


    "How should I live?" I had a cold war. The more I looked outside, the colder I felt. I had goosebumps all over my body. I wished I could light a bonfire right now, and then surround the fire with a bowl of hot soup.


    Old Gao glanced at me, who was trembling, and said, "Go back and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold anymore. How old are you? You have to be gracious and warm!"


    "Whoever wants grace on this day is a fool." The air in the hall was still cold, let alone outside.


    It was cold and there were fewer people coming out to eat. There was no warmth in the spacious hall.


    "Are you scolding yourself?" Old Gao looked at me with disdain.


    I glared at him. How could I scold myself? I replied, "I''ll go back and change later."


    I looked out of the window. At this time, a dozen wedding cars were lined up and passing by the door. I couldn''t help but smile and say, "It''s been a hard day for the bride."


    On such a cold day, the bride would certainly not be warm only in her wedding dress, but on other people''s happy days, even if she was cold, her heart would be warm.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help but think that when I married Ding Ge, it would be even colder. Maybe it would be snowing heavily, probably colder than today. By then, Ding Ge wouldn''t know how cold it would be. I''m afraid she''ll really be a frozen beauty by then.


    Thinking of our wedding, my heart warmed up a little and I smiled. This wedding car should also be contacted, first to say hello to relatives and friends, and get married more during the new year, so as not to be taken over by others.


    Let''s go back and get some clothes first.


    I pushed the door open and walked out. The moment I opened the door, the wind almost blew me back to the store. The wind was so strong that my hair was in a mess.


    I wrapped my clothes tightly and drove back to the neighborhood instead of walking.


    When I came back, I knocked on the door of lin ya''s house. Ding Ge was the only one left in the house. She hurriedly opened the door in her slippers and saw that I was the one who asked, "Why are you here?" Then he ran to the bedroom.


    "Are you running so fast?" Ding Ge, in his pajamas, was running around like a little duck, looking very cute.


    "It''s cold!" Ding Ge didn''t look back and shouted at me.


    After that, I ran into the bedroom. I followed him and said, "It''s warm enough in the house. You don''t know how cold it is outside. With your weight of 100 kilograms, you can blow it down. Do you believe it?"


    Ding Ge glared at me impolitely and said, "Blow, just blow. Why don''t you say blow!"


    I laughed and said, "I really haven''t blown it yet. If you don''t believe me, open the window and listen to the wind. It''s better than a fan."


    Ding Ge shook his head and smiled, "I''m not going out today!"


    She sat on the bed with a bright smile on her face. Although she was not dressed up and her hair was a little messy, she was still so beautiful. Looking at Ding Ge''s smile, I almost thought of what ding ge looked like on the marriage certificate.


    "Stay in the house for a day. Don''t you feel bored!"


    "Why are you so bored? You just happened to be watching a play."


    "What play are you watching?"


    "Prison break. Let''s relive it again." Ding Ge replied.


    When I mentioned prison break, I couldn''t help but think of the paper crane. Then I thought about the time when I lost contact with Ding Ge. If Ding Ge hadn''t joked about using the paper crane to deliver password messages before, maybe we wouldn''t have met yet. Speaking of which, this tv series has really helped us a lot, and it is worth recalling, even if the season is not as good as the season.


    Ding Ge also looked at me with a gentle and emotional gaze. Obviously, we all thought of that difficult past. I couldn''t help but think of my own stupidity. The first time I saw a letter from Ding Ge, I really thought she had given up. It made me despair and I went out to sleep in the wild.


    It''s better to keep this secret in your heart. Just know it yourself. Even though you promised Ding Ge that we couldn''t have any secrets between us, this is an exception.


    Ding Ge sighed again and said, "Well, it''s a pity that Mike died in the end. It''s too bad!"


    I nodded. The ending was really sad.


    Ding Ge curled her mouth and looked out of the window, her eyes sparkling. She seemed to be sad about the tragic fate of the male and female protagonists again. She sighed and said, "What''s the most annoying thing about life and death? There can''t be a happy ending."


    "Okay, it''s just a tv show. Don''t get too into it." I touched Ding Ge''s smooth face and comforted him, "If you''re sad, watch a comedy."


    Ding Ge smiled. I sat on the bed with Ding Ge and watched prison break with her for a while before I left.


    In fact, the sun could be seen in the sky today, but the wind was too strong, and the dust blocked the sun. If it wasn''t windy, the weather would be fine.


    When she returned to the restaurant with her clothes on, the restaurant was not too busy. Today, she was quite relaxed. It was the wind that seemed to have blown all the dust into her heart, making her heart gray.


    When it was evening, I received a call from Ding Ge.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    I couldn''t help but smile. Ding Ge was even polite to me.


    "Speak!"


    Ding Ge seemed a little embarrassed. After a while, he said, "Can you buy me a sanitary napkin?"


    "Ah?" I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to ask me for help!


    I really didn''t buy any sanitary napkins for dinger. I was stunned for a moment. A man went to buy sanitary napkins. After thinking about it, he was still a little embarrassed.


    But since his fiancee had already spoken, he had to do it. I scratched my head and asked, "I didn''t buy it. What brand did I buy?"


    "Oh, forget it..." At this moment, Ding Ge sighed again and said, "You haven''t bought it. I''d better let the girl buy it."


    "Okay!"


    When dinger said she wouldn''t let me buy it, she was relieved.


    When he finally hung up the phone, Ding Ge muttered, "Hey, it''s too late to come, but today is the day."


    This...

 Chapter 591 To Register

    When the restaurant closed, the wind did not stop. When we walked outside, the wind could almost blow people away. The dark night wind made the streets much more desolate. Everyone could not help but wrap their clothes and leave in a hurry.


    I was exposed to the wind that was as cold as a knife, and there was no warmth or coldness in my body. When I walked to the neighborhood, I looked up at the gray sky. The dust seemed to fly into the sky. There was no light coming through the moon, and I couldn''t see the outline clearly.


    "Why is it so windy!"


    After entering the room, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    There was no one in the room. I walked out of the door and stood in front of the opposite door. I could vaguely hear the voices inside.


    I knocked on the door, but it was Du Ling who opened it.


    I smiled and said, "Now we''re both here."


    Du Ling looked at me with a tired and worried face. She said to me, "My sister has a fever."


    "Ah? A fever?"


    I followed Du Ling into Lin Ya''s bedroom and saw Lin Ya, who looked a little weak, lying on the bed with Ding Ge, Tang Manya, and Lin Feng.


    Lin Ya looked at me and said to the others, "Okay, you guys go back. I told you I''m fine. It''s just a fever. It''s making you nervous."


    Ding Ge said from the side, "Your vomiting and diarrhea scared us."


    "Why do you have a fever?" I asked. Lin Ya was usually in good health. I didn''t expect the wind to blow her down first.


    Lin Ya glared at me feebly and replied, "How would I know? I don''t want to either."


    "Then you get up and run in the morning!" Ding Ge reprimanded him with concern.


    Tang Manya also said, "Let''s go to the hospital, sis."


    "No need!" Lin Ya smiled bitterly and replied, "It''s just a fever. It''s not a big deal. I''ve already taken the fever medicine. It''s no big deal. You should rest now."


    Lin Ya obviously had no strength to speak. Her tone was particularly weak and she seemed to be holding on.


    After a few more words of persuasion, lin ya kept insisting. Her temper was always like this and no one could do anything about it. In the end, Du Ling said that she would stay to take care of Lin Ya. Ding Ge wanted to stay, but Lin Ya said that you still had to get your marriage certificate tomorrow. It was better to rest early.


    Of course, I saw what Lin Ya didn''t say in her eyes. Ding Ge was in a special period, so I left with Ding Ge.


    When Ding Ge and I returned to our house, Ding Ge had a runny nose. She wiped it with a piece of paper. I smiled and said, "You caught a cold too? I''m not infected by a girl, am I?"


    "No, just a little runny nose." Ding Ge threw the paper into the trash bin and said, "I went out to buy sanitary napkins myself just now. I think I''m a little frozen."


    When I heard this, I frowned. Ding Ge probably called Lin Ya to find out that Lin Ya had a fever, so she went out on her own. But she was not feeling well, and it was windy outside. If she knew I would have bought it for her, I quickly said, "Then why didn''t you call me?"


    "Hey, there''s a supermarket in front of the neighborhood. I''m closer than you. Just think about it and get up the courage to go out."


    "The wind didn''t blow you away!" I smiled.


    Ding Ge punched me with his soft fists and smiled, "All right, go to sleep. The wind is too strong. It''s very uncomfortable to shave your stomach."


    "Let me rub it for you." Ding Ge should not get sick again.


    Soon, the two of them went into bed and turned off the lights. I put my warm hand on Ding Ge''s stomach to warm her up. At this time, I could still hear the strong wind outside, but the warmth in the bed was getting more and more intense.


    ...


    The next day, when I opened my eyes and looked at the familiar room, the first thing that came to mind was to get my marriage certificate. This fact had been in my heart for so long that when I woke up, I was not at all confused. This message swam out like a fish.


    It''s not important to register for anything big today, so this must be done first!


    At this moment, the wind from outside filled my ears again. Listening to the sound, the wind was still blowing!


    But it can''t stop my enthusiasm!


    When I got up, I went to wash up, looked at myself in the mirror, looked back at my past life, and felt as if there was a river flowing in my heart, flowing all the time, never drying up.


    Ding Ge went to the opposite side to wash up. After I cleaned up, I went to the opposite side to wait for her. Lin ya was still asleep. I asked Du Ling. Lin Ya was quiet at night and her fever had subsided.


    Not long after, Ding Ge packed up. She was wearing a beige windbreaker. We each took our things and set off.


    This was the first and last time in our lives. We had already asked about the place where the marriage certificate was held. It was not far from here. It was eight o'' clock after breakfast on the street with Ding Ge, and then we headed for our destination.


    There weren''t many cars on the road. Although the wind was as strong as a tiger, it didn''t affect my mood. I was in an indescribably pleasant mood. Ding Ge, the co-pilot, turned his head slightly and frowned slightly. Perhaps it was his aunt who tortured me.


    The place for the marriage registration was in a complex building. We asked the doorman, then walked to the building on the left and went up to a hall. There were not many people in the hall at this time. Maybe it was because of the weather. There weren''t many people, and Ding Ge and I didn''t have to line up.


    The girl handed us two forms and asked us to take out our id card and household register. I took out my id card and household register. Ding Ge also took out the household register from her bag, but after looking for a while, Ding Ge''s id card was not found.


    I couldn''t help but frown. This should have been prepared in advance. Why couldn''t Ding Ge find it?


    Ding Ge was also a little anxious. The two of us walked to the table next to her. Ding Ge flipped through her bag and said, "My id card is clearly in place. Why can''t I find it?"


    "Look carefully."


    Ding Ge and I went through her bag. No, I couldn''t help but wonder that Ding Ge was not a careless person, and such an important thing should not be thrown away.


    "Have you forgotten about home?" I asked.


    Ding Ge took his wallet, flipped it back and forth, and replied, "No way. I remember my id card was in my wallet."


    But no.


    We searched Ding Ge''s bag and pockets a few times, but we couldn''t find that little id card.


    I could not help but clench my fists, feeling a little inexplicable irritation in my heart. I always felt that it was not a good sign that my id card could not be found, and when I remembered the weather, I felt even more inexplicable impatience.


    Ding Ge was so anxious that she was about to cry. I couldn''t blame ding ge. She didn''t mean to.


    But without an id card, the marriage certificate couldn''t be obtained no matter what. So, Ding Ge and I walked out of the building and planned to go home and look for it again to see if we had left home.


    Walking out the door, the wind blew fiercely on his face, and his mood was completely different from when he came.


    We returned the same way.


    Ding Ge bit her lip and her eyes were full of apology. I touched her hair to make her feel better.


    When she got back, Lin Ya had already gotten up, but she was still in a bad mood and her face was very pale. When she saw us coming back, the haggard girl smiled and stretched out her hands, "I haven''t seen a marriage certificate in my life yet. Show it to me."


    Ding Ge didn''t bother to speak at all and went straight back to the bedroom to look for an id card. Lin Ya saw that our faces were not right and asked with a frown, "What''s the situation?"


    "Ding Ge''s id card is missing."


    "Ah!" Lin Ya was shocked.


    The two of us also went to Lin Ya''s bedroom. We went through the bedroom, through Ding Ge''s clothes, and then through the living room. We searched the whole house, and finally went to our room, but we still couldn''t find Ding Ge''s id card.


    Ding Ge could not help but say in frustration, "How can I not find it?"


    "When was the last time you saw your id card?" Lin Ya asked.


    Ding Ge said sadly, "I remember it was in my wallet, but... I don''t know why it''s gone."


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly thought of something and said, "Didn''t you go out last night? Did you take your wallet?"


    Ding Ge went out to buy sanitary napkins yesterday, and I looked at Ding Ge. Did he lose them last night?


    Ding Ge nodded hurriedly. She said hurriedly, "It might fall into the neighborhood or the supermarket. Let''s hurry and look for it. Maybe we can find it!"


    So Ding Ge and I quickly went downstairs, and Ding Ge looked around from the elevator. It was not far from the neighborhood to the supermarket. It was only a few minutes. We followed the way Ding Ge walked last night, then rummaged through the flower pool on the roadside. We asked the supermarket if anyone had found an id card, and I was hoping to find it.


    However, the result was still disappointing.


    No.


    The id card was as big as a bank card, so small, it wasn''t easy to find if we lost it. In the end, Ding Ge and I had to give up.


    Ding Ge lowered his head and said, "We can only get another one."


    She looked very depressed, and I couldn''t bear to see her like this, so I said to dinger, "It''s just that I lost my id card. What''s the matter? When I was in Green city, I lost all my cell phone, wallet, and id card. It''s nothing. Don''t be sad about it. Just do another one. Let''s go. We''ll make up for it now."


    I grabbed Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge looked up and her eyes were misty again. She pursed her lips and said, "But if I didn''t lose my id card, now we''re husband and wife."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words made me feel warm and heartbroken. I took a deep breath and said to her, "Ding Ge, that''s just a marriage certificate. Even if there is no marriage certificate, even if we don''t get married for the rest of our lives, so what? In my heart, you are my love, my wife, my only wife! I understand."


    "Really?" Ding Ge looked at me with burning eyes.


    "Of course it''s true, but it''s still fake!" I smiled and said, "Just add another id card. Just wait for the new id card to come out and register. It''s not an urgent matter. Anyway, you are here. You can''t run away. Husband and wife, we have made up our minds in this life!"

 Chapter 592 : Exhausted Ji Ze

    Ding Ge hugged me.


    In the wind, her hair blew on the corner of my mouth. It was light and itchy. I could smell the fragrance of the thick shampoo.


    Her face pressed against my chest. She hugged me so tightly that I even felt a little pain. From her hug, I could feel a strong wave in Ding Ge''s heart.


    Although we can''t see each other''s faces at this moment, our hearts are very close.


    In the cold wind, their bodies nestled tightly together!


    Ding Ge was a very shy girl. She would feel shy even if she held hands on the street. She would take the initiative to hold my hand at night, let alone hug and kiss on the street. Today, she was much bolder than before.


    Perhaps it was because there were no pedestrians on fengtai street today that Ding Ge took the initiative.


    After that, Ding Ge and I went to get her a new id card, and then we sent her home. Who knew that Lin Ya''s temperature had gone down and he had a fever.


    Ding Ge touched Lin Ya''s forehead and said in shock, "Girl, it''s too hot. You can''t do this."


    Lin Ya looked even weaker than before. She only opened her eyes slightly to look at us and then closed her mouth again, almost losing the strength to speak. But she shook her head in pain and said, "I''m fine."


    "That''s nothing."


    "Take your temperature." I said.


    Ding Ge took out the thermometer and took lin ya''s temperature. It was already 39 degrees. Lin Ya still didn''t want to go to the hospital. She took the fever medicine and told us that if the fever didn''t go down in two or three hours, she would go to the hospital.


    We had to stay here with Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya was lying on the bed, not sure if he was asleep. Ding Ge and I were sitting by the bed.


    I couldn''t help but think about getting a marriage certificate again. If nothing had gone wrong, Ding Ge and I would have gotten our little book by now, and I would have posted our marriage certificate in the circle of friends, announcing that we were husband and wife. I still want to invite everyone to dinner. My friends have a good time together. Now that I think about it, it''s a pity.


    However, Ding Ge did not apply for an urgent id card. Although I was anxious, I was not so anxious that I could not eat or sleep without a certificate. It''s just a matter of time.


    "Xing Yun."


    At this moment, in the quiet room, Lin Ya suddenly called out my name.


    I hurriedly "Ah" and stood up to look at Lin Ya.


    However, Lin Ya didn''t call me. She seemed to be burning up. She was talking nonsense. After calling my name, she said another word, but she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    I don''t know what dream I had.


    I took a look at Ding Ge. Even though Ding Ge and I were good friends with Lin Ya, Lin Ya suddenly called out my name in his dream and felt a little awkward.


    Ding Ge and I looked at each other and felt the same emotion in her eyes.


    I cleared my throat and asked dinger, "What dream did you say the girl had?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and replied, "Who knows?"


    I scratched my head and sat down again. At this moment, dinger straightened her hair by her ear and asked thoughtfully, "Xing Yun, can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm?"


    Ding Ge asked curiously, "You said that you and the girl met first. Before you met me, did you like the girl?"


    "You''re the one who talks like that." I was a little speechless.


    "Just curious. Tell me." Ding Ge smiled, as if there was nothing wrong with the topic, and said, "The girl is so beautiful, and she is so nice. If I were a man, I would definitely like her."


    Talking to ding ge, who had become his fiancee, was really boring and awkward. I smiled helplessly and said, "You''re bored."


    "You''re not bored." Ding Ge asked.


    "Not as boring as you."


    "Let''s have a chat, then. We''ll be free too."


    "Then it''s better to be idle."


    "Cut."


    I smiled and said, "The patient is resting. Be quiet."


    Just then, Ding Ge''s cell phone suddenly rang. She was afraid of disturbing Lin Ya and went out to answer it. When Ding Ge came back, I casually asked who it was. Ding Ge said it was a mobile call, and she didn''t mention the previous topic.


    Two or three hours passed quickly, but Lin Ya''s illness didn''t seem to be getting better. We couldn''t let her go like this anymore. Lin Ya didn''t refuse anymore. She didn''t have the strength. Lin Feng Tang Manya and I pulled lin ya to the hospital.


    Ding Ge said that her stomach was not very comfortable. During her special period these days, I let her rest at home.


    After arriving at the hospital, she went to see the doctor. Lin ya was given the liquid and it was half the night. Du Ling came too. The few of them asked me to go back first. There were so many people taking care of Lin Ya. I couldn''t share anything with lin ya here, so I went back first.


    It had been a day since I arrived at the hotel, so I drove to the hotel. Old Gao knew about my registration with Ding Ge today, but he didn''t know that we didn''t register successfully. He asked me a question. When he found out that we couldn''t get a license because we lost our id card, Old Gao smiled bitterly, and wondered how someone as delicate as Ding Ge could be careless.


    I just smiled, and now my mood is much calmer, just like the wind outside, I don''t know when it will stop.


    The restaurant gradually entered a busy time.


    Not long after, a man walked into the restaurant. He had a shaggy beard, long hair, and messy hair. However, he was either a vagrant or rather sloppy, but his clothes were quite neat.


    I was serving the other guests, and when I looked at him, he suddenly called out my name.


    "Xing Yun."


    I put the food down for the guest and was stunned for a moment. Looking at the person in front of me, how did he know me? However, when I looked carefully, I realized that this was not ji ze!


    When I recognized Ji Ze, I was shocked. He used to be a well-dressed and decent man. Why is he so sloppy today? It''s really not like Ji Ze''s style.


    I quickly said, "Ji Ze! I didn''t recognize it. Come on, sit down."


    Ji Ze looked very tired and his face was very bad. He staggered, gasped, and sat down feebly.


    "Get something to eat first." He said to me.


    "Okay, wait, right away!"


    It looked like ji ze was starving. I quickly stood up and prepared two small dishes for ji ze. Then I ordered two hot dishes to be cooked in the back. After serving them, I brought him a bottle of mineral water.


    Ji Ze ignored the conversation and picked up his chopsticks to eat. I sat opposite him and looked at Ji Ze with a slight frown. What was wrong with him?


    "What''s the matter with you? It''s like you''ve just come down from the mountains and forests." It had to be said that Ji Ze looked a few years older than before.


    "I haven''t slept in two days." Ji Ze said as he ate, "I just came back from the company."


    "Ah?" I was shocked again. I hadn''t closed my eyes for two days. No wonder Ji Ze looked like this. Then I looked at his face. His eyes were full of blood.


    I frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    "Hey, it''s a long story. Let''s not talk about it." Ji Ze shook his head with a complicated expression.


    At this time, hot dishes and noodles were also brought over. I asked Ji Ze to eat quickly and asked, "What else do you want to eat?"


    Ji Ze chewed in his mouth, didn''t say anything, just shook his head.


    I smiled and left my seat to let him eat first.


    After a while, when ji ze finished eating, he looked at the cake shop across the street, but now the people in the cake shop were in the hospital, and they didn''t open the door at all.


    Ji Ze turned around and asked me again, "Why is the door closed so early across the street?"


    Of course, I know that he''s not concerned about the bakery, but about someone.


    I had to say to him, "Yes, everyone is in the hospital."


    Ji Ze was taken aback by what I said. As I expected, he hurriedly asked, "Hospital, what''s wrong? Who''s sick?"


    "The girl has a fever. The others are with her."


    "Fever, what''s going on?" Ji ze frowned as his concern for lin ya filled his face.


    "It''s been windy these two days. It''s been blowing."


    Ji ze stood up with his hand on the table and said, "Which hospital is it? You can take me there."


    "Ji Ze." I looked at Ji Ze, hesitated, and said, "I think you should go back and take a rest first. I''m more worried about you than the girl. She just has a fever. She''s been on the drip. You haven''t closed your eyes for two days. You can''t do that."


    He was in a state of complete physical overdraft and needed too much rest!


    Living so much, even if I''m tired, I''ve never been awake for two days.


    However, Ji Ze waved his hand and said nonchalantly, "Two days have passed. It''s not too late. Let''s go. Give me a ride."


    With that, ji ze walked out. I sighed helplessly, greeted Old Gao, and took him to the hospital.


    On the way, I drove the car and asked Ji Ze, "What exactly happened that kept you awake for two days?"


    Ji Ze was obviously troubled by something. He hadn''t seen him smile since he saw him this time. He sighed and then said, "Actually, I''ve been bothered by the company all this time. I''m exhausted."


    "What happened to your company?"


    "These days, our company has lost a few big accounts, and our business has suffered a huge loss." Ji Ze smiled bitterly and said, "In the end, it''s because of me. I was in Pucheng all the time and was cheated by my competitors. Think about it. Everyone else goes to the boss when they talk about business. We all go to the manager. Which one do you want to choose?"


    I didn''t answer this unanswered question.


    Ji ze pressed his forehead and continued, "Now that we can''t sell our products, the money chain has become tense. If I can''t get the money these days, maybe our company will collapse."


    "Ah? So serious?"


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. No wonder ji ze was in such a state. However, if it is something else, I can help, but the money is really powerless, and Ji Ze''s company is not small, the lack of money will certainly not be a small amount.


    I thought about it and asked, "What about your father and your mother? Aren''t they going to help you?"

 Chapter 593 Dinger Also Caught A Cold

    Ji Ze is a rich second generation, and his family is quite rich. Although his career was built on his own, he did not rely on his family to help him, but this time when he encountered such a difficult matter, he would ask for help like his parents, even if he did not take the initiative to ask for help, his parents would know that they would lend a helping hand.


    Hearing me mention his parents, Ji Ze didn''t have much emotion. He just smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    I couldn''t help but find it hard to understand. Although Mother of Jize was angry at Ji Ze for not giving up on Lin Ya last time, they were Ji Ze''s closest friends after all. They couldn''t just stand by and watch Ji Ze''s company collapse, could they?


    "Do they have the heart?" It was Ji Ze''s parents, and I couldn''t comment in front of Ji Ze.


    "I did ask them for help, but they made it clear that as long as I gave up pursuing Lin Ya, they would help me."


    "Ah?" I opened my mouth wide and didn''t know what to say.


    I looked at Ji Ze again and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "If I agree to their request, Lin Ya is like a chess piece! How could she be a chess piece, and how could love be traded? Of course I won''t give up on Lin Ya like this. Even if I give up one day, it''s my own decision, not forced."


    "What about your company?" From Ji Ze''s point of view, I don''t think he wants his hard work to be ruined.


    "Now, of course, the urgent task is to raise money." Ji Ze''s eyes were full of unyielding light. He said, "I''ve known some friends for so many years. I can only borrow money temporarily. Besides, it''s time to ask rainbow for money."


    When Ji Ze said that, I also remembered that Rainbow square seemed to owe ji ze more than three million yuan.


    I can only hope that Ji Ze can survive this time.


    ...


    When I got to the hospital, I led ji ze to the ward. Just like the reaction I had when I first met ji ze, Lin Feng and the others didn''t recognize Ji Ze, and then they were shocked.


    This made Ji Ze laugh at himself, "I really have to get a haircut tomorrow."


    Lin Ya was still asleep in bed and had already finished the transfusion. She closed her eyes and frowned, still looking very uncomfortable.


    Ji ze asked Lin Feng and the others a few words and then left. There was nothing he could do here.


    Tang Manya and Du Ling stayed to look after Lin Ya, and Lin Feng went back with us.


    I sent ji ze back first. I went to his house with lin ya. After sending ji ze back, I sent lin feng to the cake shop. I stayed in the restaurant until closing time and went back.


    ...


    That night, the wind started to rise again. The north wind was cold and piercing. Although it was not as violent and crazy as the previous wind, it seemed to be coming slowly and without any aggression. But when you came into contact with it, you would instantly feel a force of collision.


    Before the wind, it was like a wind demon running around. Sometimes the wind was very strong, sometimes the wind was very strong, and the wind in front of it was like the wind god looking down on all living things. It raised its hands, and then the wind was like a huge wave on the sea, rolling in, the cold was invincible, nowhere to block.


    The radio said that it was expected to be the coldest winter in ten years.


    Bull!


    Lin Ya went to the hospital with a cold and wind. Ding Ge went out last night, bought a pack of sanitary napkins across the neighborhood and started to run. When I walked into the building tonight, I sneezed several times.


    "Ah-che!"


    When I wanted to sneeze but couldn''t, it was so hard. After I finally got the other sneeze out, I pinched my nose and thought to myself that I would take out all my thick clothes when I got back. This winter, I had to do a good job of keeping warm.


    After I went back, I knocked on the opposite door. Now that everyone was not at home, only Ding Ge and I were left in the two houses.


    However, Ding Ge didn''t open the door for me.


    Are you asleep?


    I picked up my phone and called Ding Ge. It took Ding Ge a long time to answer the call.


    "Hello." She seemed to have fallen asleep and her voice was exceptionally soft.


    "Are you asleep?"


    "Yeah, I''m too sleepy." I heard Ding Ge''s nose twitch.


    "Then..." I was going to tease Ding Ge, but I decided not to. I suddenly remembered something and said, "It''s getting windy again. Are all your windows closed? Be careful not to catch a cold."


    "Well, I closed it all just now."


    At this moment, I vaguely heard a noise, and then Ding Ge said, "Then I''ll go to sleep first."


    "Okay."


    When I finished speaking, Ding Ge hung up the phone and I yawned and walked into my house.


    After entering, I closed all the windows in the room, but the temperature in the room was obviously lower than yesterday, and the wind seemed to be pouring in through the cracks between the window and the frame.


    I closed the curtains too.


    He took out his thick clothes and thought that Hu Zi hadn''t been to the restaurant for a few days. It was so cold these days. The Yu xiangyuan didn''t know if he had any thick clothes. Du Ling''s room still had his clothes. If not, I''ll bring them to him.


    It took him a while to warm himself up.


    The next day, when I saw ding ge, I found out that Ding Ge had a cold as well, and it seemed to be quite serious. The trash can in the bedroom was almost full of toilet paper. Ding Ge''s nose was especially red, and her voice changed obviously.


    I sat by the bed and looked at Ding Ge, who was weak. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Lin ya was still ill, and Ding Ge was sick again.


    I sighed and said, "Let''s go and drag you to the hospital."


    Ding Ge shook his head nervously like a frightened deer and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m not going. I''m not that serious. I just have a runny nose."


    "That''s a little bit!" I pointed to the trash can and the paper that fell to the ground, and said, "You''re almost done with toilet paper."


    "I don''t have a big problem anyway. Just get me some medicine."


    I pointed at ding ge''s nose helplessly again and smiled bitterly, "You and the girl are really good friends. When we get sick together, we still have the same temper."


    Ding ge smiled at me proudly and shook her head. She seemed to be in good spirits, but she hadn''t shook her head a few times before her snot came out again.


    I had no choice but to go out and buy medicine for Ding Ge. However, on the way, I thought that when I called Ding Ge last night, she didn''t seem to have a cold. After a nap, she caught a cold.


    Ding Ge''s illness was not as serious as lin ya''s. She had been taking medicine for a day, and lin ya was in good health. This time, she had been ill for three days. In fact, it might be better if she went to the hospital earlier.


    However, when lin ya recovered from her illness, she still didn''t look very well.


    That day, Lin Ya came to the restaurant to find me. She looked worried, and her face still looked a little sickly white.


    Lin Ya was always straight to the point. When the two of us walked to the backyard, she asked me, "Did Ji Ze borrow your car?"


    I nodded. These things can''t be hidden from Lin Ya. Of course, there''s nothing to hide.


    "Where''s his car?" Lin Ya asked again.


    "He said he was out of town. He didn''t come back this time." That''s what Ji Ze told me. He needed to use the car a lot these days. I was fine, so I lent it to Ji Ze. Ji Ze has helped me a lot, and we have been through thick and thin together. We can''t help with money.


    "Did something happen to him?" Lin Ya asked doubtfully again.


    Lin Ya was so smart that Lin Ya knew something was wrong when she heard from Lin Feng and the others about Ji Ze''s sloppy beard.


    But I think it''s better for ji ze to tell Lin Ya about ji ze so that he doesn''t want Lin Ya to know about me and tell her.


    "Just ask him."


    "What''s there to say?" Lin Ya glared at me angrily.


    I replied guiltily, "Let him talk about his own business. It''s not good for me to say it."


    Lin Ya stared at me coldly for more than ten seconds before taking out his phone and calling Ji Ze.


    Although I couldn''t hear what ji ze said, he obviously didn''t want to tell Lin Ya, because he knew that once he told him about it, Lin Ya would inevitably feel guilty about Rainbow square''s three million debt.


    At this time, only lin ya said seriously, "Ji Ze, we are at least friends. If you do, then we don''t even have to be friends."


    When I heard this, it was really cruel!


    After that, Lin Ya listened to the microphone without saying a word, but her expression became more and more complicated. After a while, she hung up the phone, frowned, sighed, and looked up at the less beautiful sky.


    In fact, the sun could be seen from the sky, but the cold in the air was too cold, so standing in the sunshine, there was no warmth.


    After a while, Lin Ya turned to me and asked, "Is it really that serious?"


    Since ji ze had told lin ya the truth, there was no point in hiding from me. I could only nod honestly.


    The guilt in lin ya''s eyes naturally came out.


    "Hey!"


    I couldn''t help but sigh. Who would have thought that when Li Xiaowei asked Lin Ya for help, Lin Ya spoke to ji ze with a soft heart, and then the infatuated ji ze happily pushed back Rainbow square''s debt for a few months. But in a hurry, the debt had been delayed for almost a year in a blink of an eye.


    Who would have thought that Ji Ze''s company was at the peak of danger at this time, and needed money urgently. If the debt from Rainbow square didn''t come at this time, Lin Ya would be very sorry.


    But can this money be returned now?


    We don''t know what''s going on in Rainbow square, so naturally we can''t answer this question. However, Lin Ya and I have a worried look on our faces. Obviously, we all agree that if Rainbow square had the money, the three million would have been returned to Ji Ze long ago.


    For some reason, I don''t think things will go so smoothly.


    Ji Ze company, Rainbow square, Lin Ya''s guilt...


    I shuddered in the sun!

 Chapter 594 December

    Finally, it was december.


    Winter is coming!


    Whether you expect it or not, whether you want it or not, what should come will come, what should go will go. We can only face it.


    Spring, summer, autumn and winter, four seasons in a cycle, another winter, and I, too, grew another year before it came first.


    In the past, when it was almost birthday time, they would look forward to receiving gifts, going out with friends, having a good time, eating delicious food, and now they didn''t want to celebrate their birthday, or even think about it.


    On this day, it was hard not to feel a little sad and could not help but lament that time had passed too fast.


    Time did pass quickly, and it was less than two months before Ding Ge and I got married.


    At the thought of this, I felt an unspeakable sense of urgency.


    Ding Ge and I should have the same mentality. These days, we went to furniture city and electrical city to run. Because ji ze borrowed our car, we all drove lin ya''s car.


    I bought some more things. Now I buy some big things, other daily necessities and so on. These things will gradually enrich our home, and our new house will become more and more lively.


    And the wedding car these things should be set early, the end of the year more people get married, if not set in advance, then it will not be fixed.


    As for the hotel for the wedding, Ding Ge and I discussed it again. I think it''s better to hold it at Hu Zi''s Yu xiangyuan hotel.


    I have to admit, the Xingyun hotel is still too small. The two weddings that were held last chinese new year have kept us very busy. Besides, they are still here because of my friendship. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have chosen this place.


    After all, this is my wedding to Ding Ge, and Hu Zi Old Gao will definitely help. If it''s held in the Xingyun hotel, we won''t even have time to greet the restaurant, let alone worry about the banquet.


    When I think about it now, I feel like there are a lot of things going on, and I feel like I''m in a hurry, so I can just leave it to the Yu xiangyuan and save myself one thing.


    Besides, Ding Ge''s parents had always looked down on me before, and I chose a bigger restaurant. They had a lot of face, so they wouldn''t have to complain about me.


    I really don''t want to see the way they used to look at me!


    I was going to send Hu Zi''s clothes to him two days ago, and I was going to tell him about my wedding with Ding Ge at the Yu xiangyuan, so he could remember it.


    Du Ling said he wanted to buy Hu Zi a new dress. After buying it, I was going to drive her there, but Du Ling said I could do it myself.


    But I don''t understand. As Hu Zi''s girlfriend, aren''t you going to buy him new clothes and give them to him yourself?


    I really don''t understand them!


    It felt like the two of them were not in a relationship at all. They were not as passionate and intimate as they were when they first started. And I could see Du Ling''s loss, but she seemed afraid to disturb Hu Zi.


    I really wanted to talk to Hu Zi. Although I never wanted to get involved in other people''s relationships, sometimes I especially wanted to help them. They were all my friends and I wanted them to be happy.


    Du Ling is a good girl. I don''t want to see Hu Zi break Du Ling''s heart a little.


    It''s not just about the two of them, I still have a lot to talk to him about.


    He hasn''t been to the Xingyun hotel for days. I always feel that we are getting more and more distant!


    This distance was not a distance. We didn''t work together, we didn''t live together, we had our own things to do, and we wouldn''t see each other for days, but we didn''t feel distant at that time.


    Now, it seems that our hearts are becoming more and more distant.


    Especially when the three of us had a big fight on the first anniversary of the hotel last time, and the shadow in our hearts still lingers on. This feeling is very bad.


    I feel like we''re not the same people we used to be.


    Every time I think about the days when the restaurant started, my heart would ache. Although the three of us could still sit together and drink together after the event, but...


    I don''t know what to say.


    Du Ling didn''t want to go, so I had to drive alone. Before I went, I called Hu Zi, but I didn''t expect a woman to answer the phone.


    "Isn''t this Hu Zi''s phone?" I asked doubtfully.


    "Oh, hello, this is Zhao Boss''s phone. I''m the lobby manager of the Yu xiangyuan. Zhao Boss is busy. What can I do for you?"


    I was wondering what Hu Zi was up to, handing the phone to the lobby manager. I asked again, "Is Hu Zi in the Yu xiangyuan now?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Okay, I''ll go over and talk about it."


    "Oh, are you coming now?"


    "Yes."


    I didn''t tell the lobby manager much and drove there.


    At this time, the Xingyun hotel was closed and the street was much quieter. At this time, Hu Zi was still busy.


    Along the way, the neon lights flickered, the light and shadow traveled, and the lights in the opposite direction flickered. There were always some cars with too much light, and almost nothing could be seen at a certain moment. I had to concentrate on driving.


    When I walked to the Yu xiangyuan avenue, the lights were obviously much brighter. Those tall buildings were still filled with a warm atmosphere, which made me have a dreamy illusion when I just came from the Xingyun hotel.


    When I arrived at the Yu xiangyuan and walked into the lobby, I called Hu Zi''s phone again. It was the lobby manager who answered.


    Soon, a female manager in work clothes came to me. The manager smiled and said to me warmly, "Hello, are you a friend of Zhao Boss''s? Zhao Boss is entertaining guests now. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s nothing." I still wanted to talk to Hu Zi, but I didn''t expect him to be so busy that the phone was left to the secretary. I asked the manager again, "How big is Hu Zi?"


    "Well, I don''t know." The female manager smiled and said, "Why don''t you wait in Zhao Boss''s office first? I''ll tell him you''re here as soon as he comes out."


    I nodded. Since I''m here, I''ll wait.


    "I haven''t seen you before."


    "I just came to the Yu xiangyuan."


    "Oh, what''s your name?"


    "Your name is gong."


    "Manager Gong."


    This manager Gong took me to Hu Zi''s office. She should have found out about my relationship with Hu Zi, so she dared to let me wait in Hu Zi''s office so confidently. When she got to the office, manager Gong was busy pouring water for me again. I smiled and said no, but she still poured it. I left some clothes for Hu Zi at the place where he slept.


    Manager Gong said something to make me feel free and left the office.


    I thought there was something going on between manager Gong and Hu Zi when he picked up the phone before he came, but from what I just observed, there should be nothing going on between them.


    But I can''t be 100 % sure. After all, this manager Gong is quite good looking and temperament, and he seems to be able to talk and do things. He is quite capable.


    Seeing her reminded me of someone.


    Forget it, I don''t want those useless things anymore.


    "Hoo!"


    I exhaled. I was the only one left in the office. I was bored. I had nothing to do here.


    I looked around Hu Zi''s office. It looked a lot different from before. It looked like a lot of things had been changed by Hu Zi. The new sofa he bought was worth 50,000 yuan, and the computer table. I saw that the bed he was resting on was also changed.


    Money is good, you can do whatever you want in material matters!


    Standing in front of the window and looking out at the wide street, the colorful neon lights exuded a kind of bustling atmosphere, especially the opposite Camry plaza, which was brightly lit, and the parking space was almost full of cars.


    I thought Hu Zi would be done in a minute, but it looks like I was wrong.


    I wonder what kind of guests Hu Zi is greeting. I thought he was just showing his face, but now it looks like he''s sitting at the table.


    After a while, I called that manager Gong again.


    I asked, "How long has Hu Zi been entertaining guests?"


    "It will take two or three hours."


    "So long?" It was almost time to leave.


    Hey, since you''ve been waiting for so long, just wait a little longer.


    To his surprise, Hu Zi had become a man of many opportunities.


    However, it was boring to wait here alone. Gradually, I was a little sleepy. I quickly drank a glass of water to refresh myself, but I also felt that I couldn''t wait any longer. I still had to drive back later. Now drive away the drowsiness and leave.


    I walked out of Hu Zi''s office and went down to the second floor. At this time, there were hardly any guests in the hotel lobby.


    Manager Gong saw me and walked towards me. He smiled and said, "What are you doing?"


    I waved my hand and said to her, "No, I''m going back. Tell Hu Zi when you see him later. Just say that Xing Yun is here and gave him some clothes."


    "All right then." Manager Gong said nothing more. "I''ll let you go."


    "No, no."


    I smiled and wanted to go downstairs, but at this moment, there were footsteps behind me. I turned around and saw that it was Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi was only wearing a sweater and his face turned red. He looked drunk. He was stunned when he saw me, as if he didn''t expect to see me.


    He walked towards me. Although he tried his best to control his steps, he still stumbled.


    "Xing Yun." Hu Zi''s tongue was almost out of control, and he gasped for air and called out to me.


    Then he looked at manager Gong and said, "Manager Gong... Go get two more bottles of wine."


    Manager Gong frowned and said softly, "Still drinking, Zhao Boss?"


    "Go!" Hu Zi gave a soft drink.


    "Okay." Manager Gong hurried downstairs.


    I looked at Hu Zi, who had already drunk too much, and he spoke with a strong smell of alcohol. He had almost no strength to stand up and put one hand on my shoulder.


    "How much did you drink?"


    "Nothing." Hu Zi shook his head hard.


    But is this still okay?


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, Hu Zi seemed to want to throw up. His mouth made a retching sound, and he quickly covered his mouth and ran to the bathroom.


    As soon as I saw him like this, I quickly ran after him.


    As soon as he ran to the bathroom, Hu Zi vomited fiercely into a toilet bowl. His voice made him feel uncomfortable, as if he was about to vomit out all his bitterness.


    I had to pat him on the back and sigh.

 Chapter 595 : Apologize

    Hu Zi vomited for nearly five or six minutes before stopping. He was kneeling on the ground like a puddle of mud, panting in pain, tears streaming out of his eyes.


    I watched as he couldn''t leave. I called Hu Zi and asked manager Gong to get two bottles of water.


    How much did Hu Zi drink? It was simply reckless!


    Soon, manager Gong came over with two bottles of water. Hu Zi stood up with his body propped up and washed his mouth. Then manager Gong and I helped him out to the tap. Hu Zi washed his face again. After washing, he pressed his hands on the stone marble counter and breathed heavily.


    In the mirror, it was his face.


    I said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, go upstairs and rest."


    I tried to help him away, but Hu Zi didn''t cooperate. He shook his head and said, "No."


    When I heard that, I was angry and shouted, "You''ve been drinking like this. What else do you want to do?"


    Hu Zi stood up straight. He tried hard to keep his eyes open so that he could focus more. Then he looked at manager Gong and asked, "Have you brought the wine?"


    As soon as I heard that this was the rhythm of drinking, I immediately became anxious and said in a deep voice, "What have you been drinking? Still drink!"


    No more peace!


    Hu Zi let out a long breath, smiled at me and said, "Xing Yun, I can''t help it. Today''s guests are very important."


    "How important can life be?" I grabbed Hu Zi''s arm and tried to force him away.


    Hu Zi stubbornly pulled me away and stubbornly said, "I''m fine, Xing Yun, I''m fine!"


    "Hu Zi!"


    I''m really angry. Is Hu Zi sick? He still has to drink after drinking like this.


    I said to manager Gong, "Manager Gong, go talk to the guests and tell them that Hu Zi was drunk and vomited and went back to bed."


    Manager Gong looked at Hu Zi worriedly and nodded.


    "Manager Gong!" However, Hu Zi stopped manager Gong.


    Manager Gong didn''t dare to disobey his boss, so he stopped again. I raised an eyebrow and said, "I''ll tell you."


    I looked at manager Gong again and asked, "Which private room?"


    "Zhao Boss!"


    Just then, a voice came into the bathroom.


    I saw a young man similar to me and Hu Zi walking over. He was rather thin, with a long face and small eyes. He wasn''t very good-looking. His hair was rather stylish. He had a watch on one hand and a bead bracelet on the other. He had several rings on his fingers. He also had a guanyin shaped jade hanging around his neck.


    When Hu Zi saw this man, he shouted enthusiastically, "Chen Boss!"


    This young Chen Boss also looked drunk and flushed. He walked towards us with a slight wobble. After looking at manager Gong and me, he looked at Hu Zi and laughed, "Is Zhao Boss okay?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Hu Zi said with a particularly bright smile.


    "As long as it''s okay, as long as it''s okay."


    "All right, stop trying to be strong, Hu Zi." I glared at Hu Zi, then smiled at Chen Boss and said, "Chen Boss, Hu Zi can''t do it anymore. He threw up just now, and now he can''t stand still."


    Hu Zi pushed me again and smiled, "What are you talking about? I''m fine. Chen Boss, let''s go, let''s go."


    "It''s fine. Let''s go, Zhao Boss. The whole table is waiting for you."


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    "Hu Zi." At this moment, the anger in my heart was almost out of control.


    Hu Zi and Chen Boss walked out shoulder to shoulder. Hearing my shout, Chen Boss turned his head, looked at me and smiled, "Zhao Boss''s friend, right? Let''s go and have a drink together."


    I was really disgusted with this kind of drinking and eating friend, but I still endured my displeasure and smiled, "No, Chen Boss, Hu Zi really can''t drink anymore. He''s going to the hospital."


    "There are a lot of people waiting. The guests haven''t left yet. Zhao Boss is the host. He left before they left. It''s not appropriate, is it?" Chen Boss patted me on the shoulder again and said, "Don''t worry. Zhao Boss is fine. I promise."


    From the look in Chen Boss''s eyes, it could be seen that he didn''t care about my words at all, and even despised them. But I couldn''t let Hu Zi drink any more. He couldn''t get people drunk, could he?


    But I wasn''t angry either, so I kept trying to persuade him, smiling, and pestering president chen here. Gradually, this Chen Boss was getting impatient. His face came closer to me with a sense of superiority in his eyes, and he asked in an unfriendly tone, "No brother, what do you mean?"


    Then Chen Boss turned to Hu Zi and asked, "Zhao Boss, who is this?"


    "My friend." Hu Zi looked at me, winked at me, and said, "Xing Yun, go back first. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    I was not polite to Hu Zi, and the anger in my stomach was all on him. I said angrily, "It''s all over if you apologize to the guests. What can you do if you can''t drink? You can''t even stand still. You''ll be embarrassing later, right?"


    Chen Boss put another hand in front of me. Although his face was still smiling, his words became more and more playful. He said, "Brother, do you look down on people? Zhao Boss can''t drink with us, can he? What do you mean? Zhao Boss hasn''t said anything yet. What are you worrying about here?"


    The alcohol in Chen Boss''s mouth kept coming at me as he spoke, making me even more agitated. I gritted my teeth and didn''t say a word.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was getting colder and colder.


    Hu Zi also took a picture of Chen Boss and said, "President chen, president chen, what are you talking about? This is my honor that you can come to the Yu xiangyuan. Walk, walk, let''s go. My brother asked me to speak."


    Chen Boss drank too much, and he probably didn''t hear what Hu Zi said. His face was shaking in front of my eyes. His overbearing posture made me uncomfortable. I retreated, but Chen Boss was unhappy. He put his hands on my shoulders again and mumbled, "That''s not the case. He''s happy with Zhao Boss today, you know? Not enough to drink, not enough to enjoy..."


    I could hardly hear what he said. Although his face was smiling all the time, his tone was grim, and his tough posture was completely put forward.


    I don''t know him well, but I don''t want to provoke him because he''s a guest of Hu Zi''s, but he''s a stranger who presses my shoulders and gossips like his mother lecturing a child. The smell and his face disgust me.


    I wanted to take his hand away, but he was too drunk to have any strength, and his whole body was supported by my shoulders. I had to use a lot of strength to break free.


    Then I dodged to the side and really wanted to stay away from him. At this moment, the drunk Chen Boss''s body softened and fell forward.


    Suddenly, Chen Boss fell to the ground.


    Hu Zi quickly went to help Chen Boss, and manager Gong went to help Chen Boss.


    I sighed. Is this porcelain?


    You can''t blame me for that. Who are you to blame for your own instability?


    President chen stood up and looked at me coldly, but he obviously had no strength. He pointed at me and said slowly, "Okay, buddy, awesome! You''re awesome!"


    I''m a little speechless, why am I so awesome?


    He''s always been in a strong position, and I''ve been smiling politely, probably just not as grandson as I acted.


    With that, Chen Boss reached into his pocket again, pointed at me with the other hand, gritted his teeth and threatened, "Dude, this is not over. Don''t go! No end!"


    Hu Zi gave me a resentful look, as if complaining that I shouldn''t mess with Chen Boss, but I really didn''t want to mess with him, and I didn''t mess with him either. I just didn''t want Hu Zi to go drinking again. I looked at Hu Zi and didn''t understand what kind of wine such a person would drink with him!


    Although I only met this Chen Boss once, I have an unspeakable dislike for him!


    Over there, Hu Zi and manager Gong were surrounding Chen Boss, probably apologizing, but Chen Boss obviously didn''t listen to the advice, and his voice was a little louder, but he drank too much and couldn''t straighten his tongue, so he couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    After a while, Chen Boss''s voice became quieter and quieter. I saw Hu Zi and manager Gong help him into a private room. I stood here alone, feeling even more upset.


    After a while, Hu Zi came out of the room in a hurry. When he saw me, his brows furrowed even tighter. He walked over quickly and whispered to me, "Xing Yun, what''s wrong with you? Why did you provoke Chen Boss? He''s my guest!"


    I took a deep breath, spread out my hands and said, "You saw it too. I didn''t touch him. He fell down on his own. Can you blame me?"


    At this moment, Hu Zi was much more awake and nervous than he could say. He said to me angrily, "Did you not see him drink too much? Can you reason with him? Why did you pester him just now? If I told you to leave, you can leave. You have to get involved with him here!"


    "Hu Zi, who is this person?" Hearing Hu Zi''s words, I was also angry and said, "What kind of wine do you drink with him? It''s not a good thing at first sight. You still have less contact with these people in the future. It''s not good!"


    "You think I want to make money. What can I do?" Hu Zi rubbed his face and said, "Xing Yun, you''re like this. You go to the private room and apologize to president chen, okay? Or he won''t be finished!"


    "Apologize?"


    When I heard the word, I felt disgusted. I pointed to the room and said, "Hu Zi, why am I apologizing to him? Me! Can''t you tell? This man is trying to get you drunk, and when you make a fool of yourself, you make me apologize!"


    These people didn''t care if he was drunk or not, they didn''t care if his body could stand it. They just wanted Hu Zi to get drunk until he vomited, then watch him make a fool of himself, and watch his ugly appearance after he got drunk!


    Only I would care about him, know that he had to go back to rest after drinking too much, and know that he felt bad after drinking too much!


    Now Hu Zi wants me to apologize to Chen Boss.


    "Xing Yun, can I even beg you? It''s not hard for you to apologize to him for my sake. Just say something soft, okay? I know you''re right, but a few of the guests inside are very important to me. I can''t mess it up. Just do me a favor and go in and apologize to him, okay?" Hu Zi pleaded to me.

 Chapter 596 : Humiliated

    Looking at Hu Zi, looking at his strange eyes, my mood was mixed.


    I just looked at him and wished I could see through his mind and see what he was thinking.


    "Okay."


    After a while, I nodded gently.


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up with excitement, "You don''t have to say much. Look at my eyes. It''s okay. Just apologize."


    "Okay."


    I replied mechanically.


    Then Hu Zi took me to the private room.


    At this moment, in the brightly lit restaurant, I could not say what mood I was in as I walked forward, but my eyes were not attracted by the exquisite splendor of the restaurant, nor were they about to enter the private room to face the fear of the wicked, and a picture began to appear in my mind.


    A candle that was about to burn out glowed with its last light, surrounded by a soft halo of light, but the wind was not strong, and the candle began to flicker, as if it would be extinguished at any moment, but it kept shaking and shaking in the wind...


    Soon, Hu Zi and I walked into the private room, and my expressionless face suddenly became cheerful. Then I saw seven or eight people sitting in their seats, and that Chen Boss was sitting on the left.


    Seeing me, Chen Boss''s face was filled with a trace of arrogance and anger. He stood up with one hand on the table, as if he wanted to do something.


    On the other hand, he had a bottle in his hand.


    Hu Zi quickly grabbed Chen Boss and smiled, "President chen, president chen, what are you doing? My brother came to apologize to you. Apologize."


    I quickly smiled as brightly as Hu Zi, but I didn''t feel scared at all. I felt like an emotionless robot wearing a fake mask. I bowed slightly and said, "President chen, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Look, I didn''t mean to do this. I apologize, I apologize, I''m sorry."


    Hu Zi also said on the side, "Chen Boss, it was all a misunderstanding. My brother didn''t do it on purpose. Really, you don''t remember the little guy. My brother and I made up for it, so you don''t have to worry about it, okay?"


    Chen Boss''s mouth was curled up, and his expression became more and more complacent. After getting drunk under the light, his face became more and more shiny. He snorted and smiled, "Weren''t you very awesome just now?"


    Hu Zi and I were still smiling at each other. At this moment, a middle-aged man in the seat spoke and said to Chen Boss, "Come on, what a big deal. People are coming to apologize. Don''t yell at them. You''re just letting them see a joke. Everyone is sitting here. You should at least give them face. They are the hosts."


    The middle-aged man was a little fat, but not potbellied or balding, but the countryside was still supporting the city, his eyes were shrewd and he was smoking a cigarette in his mouth. His status should be higher than that of president chen, and much higher. There was a hint of reprimand in his tone.


    When president chen saw the middle-aged man speak, the madness on his face was indeed half gone. He smiled and said to the middle-aged man, "Yes, yes, yes, I was reckless. I was reckless."


    Then president chen sat down.


    But obviously Chen Boss didn''t intend to let me go. He glanced at me scornfully and said, "Okay, for the sake of all the older brothers today, I won''t say anything. But aren''t you going to apologize?"


    Meaning?


    I nodded repeatedly, but I felt a little upset. It seems that this guy is not at ease.


    "It means! How can you not express it!" Hu Zi laughed, he looked at me again, then opened the new bottle of wine and said to me, "Xing Yun, come, here''s a toast to president chen."


    Hu Zi took a clean glass and prepared to pour.


    I took another deep breath. Now that I''ve put on this act of pretending to be my grandson, I''ll keep pretending. But I drove lin ya''s car here, so I guess I''ll have to leave it here tonight.


    "Hold on."


    Suddenly, a man next to Chen Boss said, "Zhao Boss, you can''t protect your brother. Apologize. You have to be sincere. No, Chen Boss doesn''t speak. You have to make sense... How can you use this cup? You have to use this, don''t you?"


    The usual set of cutlery consisted of a plate, a drinking cup, a drinking cup, and a small bowl for soup. At this time, the speaker picked up the small bowl for soup and placed it on the table.


    When I looked at it, I cursed in my heart. The glass that I drank was more than one or two full, and this small bowl was about three or two full.


    I glanced at the man who was speaking again. He was looking at Chen Boss, probably in the same group as chen zong. He had a big round head and a chubby face. He looked kind and kind, but he didn''t expect to be so cruel.


    "You have to be sincere! Right? You can''t look down on Chen Boss. If you don''t say anything else, Chen Boss is going to make a call. Your friend has to break a leg. You can''t drink too much wine." Big round head said with a smile.


    I smiled.


    "Sure!"


    Hu Zi shouted again.


    Hu Zi didn''t look at me. He picked up the small bowl, poured a bowl of wine, and handed it to me.


    He didn''t say anything, just looked at me apologetically. Of course, I could see the anger in his eyes, but Hu Zi didn''t seem to have any status in this room. No one was on Hu Zi''s side. This already showed that Chen Boss was more important than Hu Zi in everyone''s heart. It was okay to offend Hu Zi. Try not to offend Chen Boss.


    After receiving this signal, I felt even more unworthy for Hu Zi, but Hu Zi said that these guests were very important to him.


    I was a little angry, a little angry at Hu Zi, and also a little disgusted with these other people. I really wanted to ask Hu Zi, is he happy to drink with these people?


    "I''m sorry, Chen Boss."


    I apologized to president chen again, picked up the small bowl in my hand, and drank the wine in one gulp.


    I don''t know if it''s because of my mood, or because of my disgust for Mr. Chen and the big round head, and the rejection of others. This glass of wine is especially hard to swallow.


    But this is wine, not water. If I don''t finish it quickly in one breath, I can''t swallow it at all.


    After drinking this glass of wine, he felt as if his head had been roasted on the fire, his mouth was burning, his ears were aching, and there were some buzzing sounds.


    I opened my mouth slightly, trying to get the spicy taste out of my mouth quickly.


    However, as soon as Hu Zi took my bowl, the big round head had already stood up. Without any explanation, he took the bottle, called out "Yes," and then said to me, "Refreshing, good capacity! Come on, come on, have another drink."


    When I heard this, I felt a rush in my heart. I greeted big round head. This is too damn cruel!


    Hu Zi quickly stopped him and said, "Peng Boss, you can''t drink anymore. Who can stand drinking like this?"


    "No, if you apologize, how can you have a drink? You''re late at the table and you''re punishing yourself with three cups. No, how can this one work? It takes three cups, isn''t it?"


    "This bowl is worth three glasses of wine, Peng Boss. Just let my brother go, okay? He has to go back now."


    "That''s not the same. That''s the cup. This is the cup. I just drank one cup. There are two more."


    "Peng Boss, this is amazing! This won''t do!"


    "Your brother can drink it. Look at this glass of wine, it doesn''t change its color. Two more are fine."


    Peng Boss looked like he had to drink two more glasses of wine before he could stop. Although Hu Zi had been pleading for me, I saw that Peng Boss didn''t take Hu Zi seriously. I didn''t want him to vent his anger on Hu Zi anymore.


    Today, I will be humiliated alone. There is no need to let Hu Zi suffer with me. In fact, he is already suffering with me now. So I took the bowl in Hu Zi''s hand and said to him, "Three cups, three cups."


    Hu Zi stared at me for a few seconds.


    Peng Boss laughed and said, "It''s so refreshing! I just love it."


    Peng Boss reached out to pour me a glass of wine.


    "Don''t bother Peng Boss, I''ll do it myself."


    Peng Boss froze for a moment and handed me the bottle. I took the wine in one hand and the bowl in the other. I poured the wine. The wine was rolling and surging in the small bowl, like the waves in the ocean.


    Fill up a bowl of wine.


    I took a deep breath, held up the bowl and said, "Apologize again. Apologize again."


    After that, I picked up a bowl and drank the wine. The strength of the wine had not yet subsided, but I had no time to slow down. I lifted my breath, and the familiar spiciness in the wine''s mouth immediately flooded. I could only suppress it and pour it into my stomach, wanting to finish it in one breath.


    But this time, I couldn''t hold my breath, so I had to swallow it first. When I swallowed it, my heart was burning, and the smell of alcohol in my mouth was also strongly stimulating my nerves. I felt like I was stabbed by many small needles.


    Finally, the second drink was over.


    Some wine flowed down the corner of my mouth. I wiped the corner of my mouth with the back of my hand, gritted my teeth, and started pouring myself a third glass of wine.


    "This brother is forthright. I''ll drink with you!" The big round head shouted again.


    By the time I poured myself a third glass of wine, my hands were already shaking uncontrollably. At the same time, I felt my head buzzing and swelling, and my face felt especially hot. I could faintly feel the throbbing of veins.


    Pour the third glass and put the bottle on the table.


    That big round head was standing there trying to clink a glass with me. I could not wait to take a bite of him in my heart. It was this thing that made me drink so much wine, and now I even want to drink to me. It''s so shameless.


    But at this point, what the hell could he do?


    Hold on a little longer.


    I bumped into him and started drinking, but the three glasses of wine were too hasty, and there was no chance to stop, not even his mother took a sip of the food. I was going to use my willpower to dry the third glass of wine in one go.


    But this time, I really couldn''t drink it. I almost forced myself to drink it!


    After drinking it, he had a strong urge to vomit. He felt that everything in his stomach would come out in the next second. Hu Zi pulled me out of the room.


    I covered my mouth and endured the pain.


    Hu Zi asked, "Are you okay, Xing Yun?"


    I shook my head, but I still felt bad. I couldn''t describe the bad feeling either. I just felt like ants were biting in my body. I felt uncomfortable all over, and I felt like I couldn''t breathe. I told Hu Zi to take me downstairs. I wanted to breathe some fresh air.


    Then Hu Zi and manager Gong walked out of the Yu xiangyuan with me.


    Then... I don''t remember what happened next.

 Chapter 597 Acute Alcoholism

    The next memory was a little blurry, a little chaotic...


    But it was so deep and unforgettable!


    When I woke up, I was a little confused because I didn''t know I was there. I realized that I was lying down, and then I realized that this wasn''t my bedroom. I seemed to be in the hospital.


    Why am I in the hospital?


    When did I come to the hospital?


    No memory at all.


    "Wake up, Xing Yun is awake!" At this moment, I heard Lin Ya''s voice, but it was especially vague, as if it came from another world.


    Then I saw Ding Ge, Hu Zi and Old Gao.


    They seemed to have said something to me, but they couldn''t remember, and their memories were blurry again.


    Then, all that was left of his memory was the vomit, as if he was going to vomit out everything in his body, until tears flowed out, blue veins swelled like round noodles, his face was ferocious, his body trembled, and all kinds of liquid came out of his stomach, bile and bile.


    He vomited without any strength and lay there motionless, but his head felt that he was spinning round and round, completely unstoppable, spinning like his mother on a merry-go-round, but the speed had to be increased several times, and the dizziness caused by the spinning caused the next round of vomiting.


    The pain, the taste, was too painful!


    The taste in my mouth is something I never want to remember in my life. I don''t remember how long I vomited. I guess I vomited everything in my stomach.


    I vomited until my whole body was weak, and I couldn''t see myself, but I knew I must be in a terrible mess. I really vomited until I was dead. I felt like I was dead once.


    ...


    When she woke up again, she was confused for a while, and then she felt uncomfortable. This time, she didn''t want to vomit. Maybe everything in her stomach had been vomited out.


    There were waves of pain in my head as well. I felt as weak as a dying sparrow. Not to mention catching a mantis, I couldn''t resist a bite from a mantis.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw them again, Ding Ge and Lin Ya, Hu Zi and Old Gao. They were all here.


    When I woke up, two lines of tears fell from Ding Ge''s eyes. She covered her mouth and looked at me sadly.


    Looking at Ding Ge crying, I felt so bad that I wanted to sit up, but when my head moved, a violent dizziness suddenly struck me. I quickly lay down, closed my eyes, and frowned. After a while, the dizziness gradually subsided.


    "Stop fidgeting. There''s still a liquid in it." Ding Ge wiped away her tears and said to me in a hurry.


    I looked at my left hand, then at the liquid hanging on the support, and took a few breaths.


    Lin Ya said softly, "How are you feeling now?"


    "Nothing." I replied softly. Although it was a little uncomfortable, it wasn''t that bad anymore.


    "You''re awake. You scared us to death!" Old Gao said.


    "What time is it?" I asked.


    "It''s past ten in the morning."


    Has it been so long?


    At this moment, Ding Ge bit his lip again, and said angrily and painfully, "Why are you drinking so much wine?"


    I looked at a few people. It seemed that she didn''t know why I drank so much last night, so she probably didn''t know what happened last night.


    Before I could say anything, Hu Zi said, "Ding Ge, don''t blame Xing Yun. It''s all my fault."


    I quickly interrupted Hu Zi and said, "This... Is that I haven''t seen Hu Zi for a few days and just wanted to have a few drinks with him. Who would have thought that I drank too much?"


    I don''t think I''ll tell them what happened yesterday. I looked at Hu Zi again. Hu Zi''s eyes were filled with guilt and gratitude. He wiped his face with his hand.


    Old Gao frowned again and said, "How much did you two drink? This is it, drink like this!"


    I smiled bitterly.


    It''s not all that chen and Peng Boss from yesterday, or else I wouldn''t have been in the hospital.


    Lin Ya also put his hands in front of him. Without the gentleness, his face turned cold and he scolded, "I haven''t seen you in a few days. Drink to death when you meet me. Do you know you almost died?"


    "Ah?"


    After listening to Lin Ya''s words, I just felt that it was a little too serious.


    "Do you remember how you got to the hospital?" Lin Ya asked.


    I tried to recall what had happened in the past, but I couldn''t remember how I got to the hospital at all. I just remembered that I was throwing up like a flood, throwing up in a daze, and I couldn''t remember anything else.


    It was really fragmented. Those memories seemed to have been extracted from the memory bank.


    I shook my head.


    "You have acute alcoholism, do you know?"


    Acute alcohol poisoning?


    When I first broke up with Ding Ge, I was drunk and vomited many times. I don''t know if it was alcohol poisoning, but it didn''t feel as bad as it did this time. It was really indescribable.


    Then, Lin Ya began to tell me things I didn''t know. I really didn''t remember anything. After a while, the nurse came over to pull out the needle after the fluid infusion. She also said a lot to me, saying that acute alcohol poisoning was not a small thing. If it was serious, shock and death were definitely not fun. Take it seriously and advise me to remember not to drink so much alcohol at a young age.


    After that, I left the hospital with everyone.


    My body was still weak, and I felt very tired from walking. After I went back, I lay on the bed, leaving Ding Ge alone to take care of me.


    She seemed a little angry and was still blaming me for drinking so much, so she turned her face away and deliberately didn''t look at me. She asked in a tone of half warmth and anger, half concern, "Are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry."


    In this state, you can''t eat even if you''re hungry.


    "Don''t be angry. I don''t have the strength to coax you now." I smiled at dinger and pretended to be pitiful in order to get Ding Ge''s forgiveness.


    Ding Ge still did not see a smiling face. Her soft face was a little sad and wronged. Her eyes were red. She looked at me and turned her head away.


    I sighed and said, "Go get me a glass of water. I want some water."


    Although Ding Ge was angry, he went to fetch water for me without a word.


    When she came over with the water, I asked her to sit by the bed. Ding Ge was unwilling, so I held her hand. Ding Ge had no choice but to sit down.


    I coaxed her and said, "Okay, don''t be angry. This time is really an exception."


    "Don''t be angry." I pulled her hand.


    "Then you''re not allowed to drink anymore."


    "Sure, no, no." This experience really gave me a deep fear of alcohol.


    Ding Ge looked at me with sparkling eyes. Suddenly, she gritted her teeth and raised her fist in the air. It looked like she wanted to hit me. I was startled by her actions and subconsciously avoided it. However, she was stunned and looked at me. Her fist did not fall, but her tears fell.


    Biting his lips, Ding Ge sobbed, "What do you think I would do if you had something different?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I''m fine."


    Ding Ge glared at me again, her eyes glistening with tears, and she was about to cry.


    He quickly hugged her and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Although it was nothing, at night, the whole person had no strength, and had not eaten for a day, hungry and uncomfortable, but there was no appetite, just a dry chew of bread, really can not eat.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge was coaxed here. He was not angry with me and took care of me.


    At night, Hu Zi came to see me again.


    I don''t know how long Hu Zi would have been here if it hadn''t been for the alcohol poisoning.


    In the room, only the two of us were left. The room was bright with the energy saving lights, while outside, it was the waning night.


    Hu Zi took out his cigarette case and asked me, "Can I smoke?"


    I nodded.


    Hu Zi took out his lighter and lit a cigarette. The faint smoke began to drift in the room. Hu Zi apologized to me, "Xing Yun, thank you for not telling me about last night."


    I shook my head. I don''t want everyone to blame Hu Zi for this. Although I was a little angry with him at the time.


    But Hu Zi was also helpless.


    I could not help but think of the faces of chen and Peng Boss again, and felt a wave of disgust.


    "Hu Zi, you should drink less in the future." It wasn''t just me yesterday. Hu Zi had too much to drink and vomited in the bathroom. He probably drank a lot every day. According to his frequency, his body would have to drink something sooner or later.


    Hu Zi nodded, looking a little tired.


    After thinking about it, I asked Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, who were the guests at that table yesterday?"


    "You don''t know him." Hu Zi didn''t seem to want to tell me who they were.


    Even though I didn''t want to know, I couldn''t help but say, "Hu Zi, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart. I think you should keep your distance with these people and say something you don''t like to hear. I don''t think they take you seriously and look down on you."


    If it was Hu Zi who was on the strong side yesterday, Chen Boss Peng Boss and the others were respectful and smiling like grandchildren to Hu Zi, then even if I provoked Chen Boss, he wouldn''t dare to turn his face, but it was obvious that he and Peng Boss weren''t afraid to offend Chen Boss. If he really fell out with them because of me, they wouldn''t be afraid.


    Some people are actually like this. They call each other brothers on the surface, but they don''t take you seriously in private.


    These people really can''t make friends.


    Hu Zi''s eyes were deep and he said emotionlessly, "I know Xing Yun. Don''t worry, this is not over. That Mr. Chen and Mr. Peng Boss, I''ll make them pay."


    When I heard what Hu Zi said, I felt something was wrong. Yesterday, Hu Zi was clearly afraid of offending these two people. Why did he say that today?


    Hu Zi''s eyes widened and he took a deep puff.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Zi''s different reactions made me a little confused.


    I think we apologized yesterday, drank alcohol, and suffered from alcoholism. Now that people are fine, we can forget about it. I didn''t want to settle the score with Mr. Chen and Mr. Peng Boss, and I felt that with Hu Zi around, offending them would probably hurt Hu Zi''s interests.


    Just think about it and forget it.


    I said to him, "I think it''s better not to. You know them too. They are not good people. It''s better to do more than less."


    Although Mr. Chen and Mr. Peng Boss had drunk three bowls of wine, they didn''t have to argue with Hu Zi.


    "Don''t worry about it. They owe you an apology." Hu Zi said firmly.


    I curled my lips and didn''t know what to say. Hu Zi seemed to be hiding something from me, but he didn''t tell me.


    We used to say everything.

 Chapter 598 To Rainbow Square

    After that, the two of them remained silent for a while. In the room, only the smoke from Hu Zi''s mouth drifted slowly.


    After Hu Zi finished smoking this cigarette, I said to him, "Did you see the clothes I brought you yesterday?"


    Hu Zi nodded.


    I added, "Du Ling bought that new dress for you."


    Hu Zi glanced at me and then said "Oh."


    "Hu Zi." I frowned at Hu Zi and couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you in love with Du Ling?"


    Hu Zi nodded, as if he didn''t understand why I asked a question that clearly knew the answer.


    "Have you looked for Du Ling these days? Have you seen her?"


    Hu Zi paused and shook his head.


    "Why?" I asked, not understanding.


    Isn''t it strange that they just fell in love and didn''t even see each other?


    Hu Zi fumbled for another cigarette, lowered his head slightly, and said with a blank expression, "I''ve been busy these days. I''ll explain to her later."


    Hu Zi said so, so naturally, this topic could not be discussed.


    I pursed my lips and said, "By the way, there''s one more thing, the wedding banquet. I''ve discussed it with Ding Ge. It''s better to do it at your place. Let me tell you, don''t let others take it."


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "I''ve already made it for you. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. Don''t worry about the banquet. Just tell me how many tables I need. Leave the rest to me. It''s my wedding gift to you and Ding Ge."


    "Your gift is too generous."


    "Why are we talking about that?"


    I smiled a little. There was something on Hu Zi that didn''t change.


    Then Hu Zi and I talked about my wedding with Ding Ge. Hu Zi said that because people often hold weddings in the Yu xiangyuan, he was familiar with a few wedding people, so I said that it was also left to him. I was sure that the people Hu Zi contacted were at ease. Hu Zi said it was okay.


    After a while, Hu Zi told me to talk to Du Ling. I told myself that it was not easy for the two of them to meet. Don''t just tell me.


    A while after Hu Zi left, Lin Ya came back. It was quite late. I thought it was Ding Ge, but I didn''t expect it to be her.


    I looked at Lin Ya, and she looked at me, too. She kept looking into my eyes, the same sharp gaze that seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts.


    I frowned and asked, "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "No." Lin Ya replied briefly.


    Lin Ya''s tone was not as casual as it used to be. I thought she would come here because she had something to do, so I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hu Zi drove my car here." Lin Ya said.


    "Oh."


    Lin Ya''s car will be fine. Yesterday, I drove Lin Ya''s car to the Yu xiangyuan, and then alcohol poisoning went to the hospital. Naturally, her car was parked in front of the Yu xiangyuan.


    At this moment, I suddenly understood why Lin Ya said this.


    Sure enough, Lin Ya said, "Did you drink with Hu Zi yesterday?"


    Lin Ya was smart, smart and scary. I was afraid of revealing any flaws and said calmly, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "You even drink when you drive there?" Lin Ya continued to ask, his eyes gleaming with suspicion.


    "I, it just so happened that I ran into Hu Zi drinking. He said drink, and I drank it. Who would have thought of drinking alcohol poisoning? Ah, it seems that the amount of alcohol is really not enough. We can''t drink anymore in the future." I said with emotion.


    Lin Ya didn''t know if he believed it or not, but he didn''t say anything.


    Then she turned her head and was ready to leave, but as if she remembered something, she turned her head and asked me doubtfully, "By the way, do you think Ding Ge is... Abnormal?"


    Lin Ya frowned as if there was something he couldn''t figure out.


    "Abnormal?" I thought about it, but I didn''t see anything unusual about Ding Ge, but why would lin ya say that? Based on what I know about Lin Ya, she wouldn''t say that for no reason. "It doesn''t feel strange. What''s wrong? Have you found anything?"


    Lin Ya shook her head lightly. She didn''t seem to know how to express it, "It''s just a feeling."


    Feeling?


    I asked Lin Ya a question, but she couldn''t explain it clearly, so I had to think about it as Lin Ya.


    Then Lin Ya left.


    And I couldn''t help but think about what Lin Ya said. Was Ding Ge abnormal?


    ...


    That night, she didn''t sleep very well. When she woke up the next day, she didn''t feel uncomfortable or dizzy. Maybe it was because she didn''t eat anything yesterday. She was still weak in the morning and felt much better in the afternoon.


    When he had a full meal in the afternoon and thought of the scene where his internal organs were about to come out, it was inevitable that there was another wave of sighs. It was good to be alive without illness or injury.


    This time, I''m really scared!


    Not long after I finished eating, Ji Ze came back.


    Driving in my car, although his hair had been cut and shaved, and he had returned to his original appearance, the fatigue and vicissitudes of life on his body still did not decrease, there was still a big'' worry'' between his brows, and he asked for something to eat casually by himself.


    But he moved to the backyard to eat alone.


    I walked over and asked, "Why are you eating out?"


    It was very cold outside at night and there was no warmth in the room. Ji ze replied, "It''s a little more peaceful."


    "You''ve been so dirty these past few days." I smiled.


    Ji Ze didn''t answer, just smiled and continued to eat, and then asked me, "By the way, did you have alcohol poisoning yesterday?"


    I nodded, not wanting to talk about it again.


    "I went out again yesterday and didn''t bother to see you. I''ve been busy today."


    "You''re busy. I''m not in the way. I''m fine now." I replied casually. It wasn''t a big deal. It was fine now. And ji ze is now in a special period, the pressure in his heart must be especially great.


    I asked him again, "How''s the money?"


    In the past, Ji Ze should not have been so upset about money. I think that although there were obstacles in his life and it was difficult to start a business alone, the current situation should be the first time.


    Sure enough, as soon as I mentioned the money, Ji Ze smiled again. The corners of his mouth were full of bitterness. He couldn''t help but sigh. Then he stopped his chopsticks and said, "It''s not that easy. It''s not easy to borrow money."


    So I thought it shouldn''t be so difficult for Ji Ze to borrow money. After all, most of the circles he came into contact with were either rich or expensive. It shouldn''t be a big problem to borrow some money. Now it seems that it is difficult for rich or poor people to borrow money!


    I thought about it and said to him, "Have you asked Hu Zi? He should have some money on hand. No, you can lend him some."


    Back then, Hu Zi had borrowed from ji ze, and Ji Ze had borrowed generously. Now that ji ze was in trouble, Hu Zi would not stand by.


    Ji Ze shook his head and said, "I''ll tell him when I need to."


    As the two of us were talking, footsteps were getting louder and louder. It was unexpected that Ding Ge and lin ya were here.


    Dinger looked at us and smiled, "What are you two doing outside?"


    "Cool down." I said.


    "It''s pretty cool." Ding Ge zipped up.


    Ji ze and lin ya looked at each other, but they did not speak.


    The moonlight shone like water in the back yard of the restaurant, and a cool breeze gently blew our hair.


    "That''s right." At this time, Ding Ge said, "The driving school called me and told me to go to school next monday."


    When Ding Ge said that, I also remembered that Ding Ge''s first round had been passed for a few weeks, and this second round didn''t come so late.


    I smiled and said, "Finally, this day."


    Ding Ge asked again, "The three of you have driver''s licences. What do you need to prepare for your driving test? Is there anything you need to pay attention to? I''ve heard a lot of people say that coaches are fierce."


    "There''s nothing to pay attention to." Ji ze smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. Relax. Just listen to the coach. Some coaches are really bad-tempered, but pretty girls are usually treated well, so don''t worry."


    Ding Ge''s lips curled up slightly and he chuckled, "Really?"


    "Don''t worry, if anyone dares to bully you, tell me and see if I don''t tear down their driving school." Lin Ya said in a particularly domineering tone, and then added, "There''s nothing to be careful about. Just remember not to wear high heels. There''s nothing else."


    "What if I can''t learn?"


    "Don''t be afraid. How can you be afraid without learning? Don''t be nervous. It''s not difficult. Just practice slowly. We have a car anyway. If you can''t, you can come back and practice. In school, sometimes students can''t take turns after a day."


    "Oh." Dinger looked up at the sky and said, "It''s getting colder and colder. Suddenly, she regretted it. It''s better to learn next spring."


    "Sure, no problem. Just say hello to the driving school. You can study next spring." I said.


    Ding Ge shook his head and replied, "Forget it. Get your driver''s license out sooner or you won''t have to worry about it anymore."


    "Whatever." I put my arm around Ding Ge''s shoulder.


    At this moment, Ji Ze''s phone rang. When he answered, his tone became serious. Before hanging up, he quickly said, "I''ll be right there!"


    It looks like things are in a hurry!


    I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m going to Rainbow square."


    When ji ze mentioned Rainbow square, I probably guessed what it was.


    "Me too." Lin Ya said firmly.


    Ji Ze stared at Lin Ya for a few seconds. He did not refuse and nodded at lin ya.


    At this time, Ding Ge also said, "I''ll go too. I''ll go too."


    "What are you going to do?" I smiled.


    "I can''t go shopping." Ding Ge gave me a playful smile and asked, "Are you going?"


    I shook my head, my body was just right, and I didn''t want to struggle anymore.


    "Can I bring you something?"


    "No need."


    Soon, the three of them hurried out the door.


    ...


    After that, I went back to the lobby and was not very busy. Instead, I sat at the checkout counter.


    The watch on the wall was walking like usual, and the cars outside were passing by one after another... The night was waning, the dim yellow streetlights were giving off a gentle light, and time was walking in this peaceful atmosphere.


    After a while, a car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. A few people walked into the restaurant. A waiter went to entertain the guests. A few guests chatted casually, and I overheard what they were talking about.


    "That fire in Rainbow square is really not small."


    "That''s right, the black smoke is too high."


    "There must be casualties this time."


    ...

 Chapter 599 : Fire

    Rainbow square on fire?


    When I heard this, I suddenly shivered, stood up and asked the guests, "Is Rainbow square on fire? Which rainbow?"


    There was more than one Rainbow square in Pucheng.


    "The one next to the cinema." One of the guests replied.


    Ding Green and ji ze went to Rainbow square, but I don''t know which one they went to.


    I quickly took out my phone and called Ding Ge.


    While on the phone, I had a picture in my mind. Rainbow square was ablaze with flames, thick black smoke was rushing into the sky, and the chaotic crowd was screaming with fear...


    Although I did not see the situation in Rainbow square, I could not help but feel worried and scared when I heard the description of the guests.


    No one answered the phone, and I became even more nervous, gritting my teeth and stomping my feet, unable to calm down anymore.


    I have to find them!


    Old Gao quickly asked Old Gao for the car keys. Old Gao asked what happened. I said Rainbow square was on fire. Ding Ge and the three of them had just gone to rainbow. They didn''t know if they had gone to the shop on fire.


    Old Gao said quickly that I would go with you.


    So, Old Gao and I rushed out of the restaurant and left it to Shi Yuan and the others to welcome guests.


    Old Gao was driving and I called Ding Ge again. This time, Ding Ge''s phone turned off.


    I was even more confused and scared. I was able to get through just now. Why is my phone off now?


    Then I called Lin Ya again, but Lin Ya''s phone was also not picked up. Both of them couldn''t get through, which made me a little confused and more anxious. I scratched my head, and a cold sweat started to seep out of my forehead. Why didn''t they answer the phone at the critical moment?


    I prayed in my heart that nothing would happen.


    He took a deep breath and called ji ze again.


    Answer the phone, answer the phone, answer the phone.


    Fortunately, Ji Ze''s phone was connected.


    "Hey, Ji Ze, where are you?" As soon as I got through, I asked anxiously.


    "Hello, Xing Yun."


    There seemed to be a lot of noise on Ji Ze''s side, a lot of noise, a lot of disturbing buzzing.


    "Which Rainbow square are you in?"


    "The one next to the cinema." Ji Ze said loudly to me, "Now there''s a fire here."


    "Where''s Ding Ge and the two of them? How are the two of them?" Listening to the chaos in the microphone, I was even more confused. Now that Ji Ze was safe, I wonder what happened to Ding Ge and the others.


    "I''m not with them. They were shopping in Rainbow square just now. I''m looking for them now."


    They weren''t together?


    "Okay, call me when you find it. Old Gao and I are on our way."


    Hanging up the phone, I only felt a breath in my heart, feeling particularly uncomfortable, stuffy, especially stuffy. I opened the car window, and in an instant a cool breeze blew in, reducing the heat and dryness of my body.


    The car shuttled through the night like a running leopard!


    When they came to Rainbow square, the traffic was a little congested, and by the moonlight, they could already see a black smoke rushing up into the sky, with a frightening power, the scene was particularly shocking!


    The closer they got to Rainbow square, the more chaotic it became. At this time, there were many people watching. In front of Rainbow square, several fire engines were putting out an emergency fire, and the lights of many ambulances were flashing together, making people dizzy.


    At this time, several nurses and doctors carried the injured on the stretcher to the ambulance. Soon, the ambulance gave out a loud and piercing siren and left quickly.


    I got out of the car and walked towards the crowd. Most of these people escaped from the square.


    The square had been sealed off and cordoned off.


    I called Ji Ze again. I told him that I had arrived, and soon ji ze saw me. When Old Gao parked his car and walked to my side, Ji Ze came too.


    Lin Ya is here too.


    But there was no Ding Ge.


    Ji ze said to me, "I only found the girl."


    I looked at Lin Ya. She and Ding Ge were together. Our best friends always went shopping together. What about Ding Ge? How could he not be with her?


    Lin Ya didn''t look hurt, but her face was a little gray. Her eyes were filled with tears and she said to me, "I''m sorry Xing Yun, I''m separated from Ding Ge."


    Then Lin Ya began to tell me in detail that she and Ding Ge heard the explosion. The explosion came from the first floor, and then everyone panicked. She and Ding Ge started to run, and everyone was running. They were all pushing together towards the elevator. So many people must have panicked. They were anxious to get out. You squeezed me. I could imagine how chaotic the picture was.


    In this way, it was even more difficult to escape, and even the crowded people could not walk.


    The smoke filled the second floor very quickly, and soon the second floor was filled with the smell of smoke, and the ears were filled with screams and cries. When dinger and Lin Ya went down to the first floor, the first floor was already filled with smoke, and almost nothing could be seen.


    People could only follow the crowd, or be constantly pushed away by the crowd. At this time, Lin Ya and Ding Ge were pushed away by the crowd.


    Lin Ya escaped, but Ding Ge was nowhere to be seen.


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, a tinge of coldness spread throughout my body. All I felt was numbness in my scalp, blood rushing against my head, and the veins in my temples beating.


    At this time, Ji Ze said, "Let''s look for it again. Maybe Ding Ge ran out."


    I nodded.


    Then, several people began to split up and look for Ding Ge in the crowd.


    And I couldn''t help but look in the direction of the ambulance. Not long after, another ambulance drove away.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, was Ding Ge on those fire engines?


    Did she escape? Or is she still in the supermarket?


    From time to time, a fireman carried the unconscious out of the room. Seeing that many people were injured, the more I thought about it, the more nervous I became.


    I took out my phone again, and I couldn''t help but think in a bad direction. I couldn''t help it. One minute I called dinger''s phone, and the next minute it was turned off. What happened this minute?


    Her phone accidentally fell to the ground and the battery fell out?


    Or did it just happen to be out of power at that time?


    I looked at the faces next to me, looking for Ding Ge, but the crowd was moving, and there were other people looking for their loved ones. The crowd kept moving, and from time to time, people walked past me, which made me dizzy.


    I called Ding Ge''s phone again, but it was still off.


    Where the hell is she?


    There were too many people, and it was dark at night. Not only were there people here, but there were also many people in the north and west. I looked for the familiar figure in the crowd, but I couldn''t find it.


    If only Ding Ge could get through.


    So even if she told me she was trapped in the supermarket, I would know where to find her.


    I thought if Ding Ge was really trapped inside, I would have saved her even if I had to die.


    Some wind blew past me, and my eyes were wet. I thought of what ding ge said to me before coming to the square. She had wanted me to accompany her, but I refused because I was unwell. I knew I would accompany her.


    This area was not found. I searched it again, but it was not found.


    That kind of mood was like a shadow under a tree.


    The more I couldn''t find it, the more flustered my heart became. My heart beat faster and faster. I just felt the strong pressure of air all over my body!


    Two more ambulances drove away!


    The fire engine was still spraying water into the square. Rainbow square, which used to be a bright city, now seemed to be filled with demonic aura. From the outside to the inside, only a deep black hole could be seen.


    After such a long time, the black smoke still showed no sign of abating. It floated up until far away.


    Although they did not see the previous vigorous fire, they could also see from the continuous black smoke how serious the fire in Rainbow square was.


    I gritted my teeth and continued to search.


    Ding Ge, where are you?


    I silently recited the familiar and familiar name from the bottom of my heart.


    In the crowd, from time to time, someone rubbed my shoulder and walked past. I looked at them one by one, but I couldn''t find them.


    I clenched my fists and a wave of sadness surged through my heart like a river!


    Just then, suddenly, a blurry figure appeared in sight.


    She turned her back to me. In the dim night, she could only faintly see a delicate figure, but the background was so familiar that it overlapped with Ding Ge''s figure.


    My heart skipped a beat!


    Ding Ge!


    I quickly walked towards the back, at this time, in my eyes, only that figure, the surrounding people and scenery became dim and fuzzy.


    My footsteps were getting faster and faster.


    "Ding Ge." Walking behind her, I called out her name trembling.


    The figure slowly turned around.


    In an instant, an electric current spread throughout her body. Her face was dirty from the smoke and dust, and her hair was in a mess.


    Ding Ge, I knew it was her.


    When I saw that she was okay, I was so excited that the corners of my mouth trembled. I was scared to death just now.


    "Are you okay, Ding Ge?" I took two more steps forward and asked her.


    However, Ding Ge seemed to be frightened. She lowered her head slightly, her face expressionless, her eyes glazed over, and did not respond to my words.


    Seeing her like this, my heart was suddenly shocked again, and a heart that had just been put down lifted up again.


    However, Ding Ge did not answer. She just stood there, not knowing what she was thinking. The cold wind gently blew her hair, revealing that dirty but still beautiful and soul-stirring face.


    After a while, Ding Ge looked up at me with a strange look and asked softly, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 600 : If It Werent for You

    I looked at Ding Ge and saw her look as if she didn''t know me at all. I was completely stupefied. A chill crept up my back. I didn''t know how long I had been in a daze. I just looked at her in shock and couldn''t react.


    But how could dinger not know me? Impossible!


    Although the girl in front of him had a layer of soot on her face, she was Ding Ge!


    Just as I was in a daze, Ding Ge suddenly smiled. Maybe her face turned black, and her teeth looked especially white. She laughed with her teeth exposed and pointed at me, "Haha, I scared you. You really believed me!"


    Suddenly, I came back to my senses and relaxed my tense body, but the shock I received just now was so great that my heart was pounding hard.


    I glared at Ding Ge, who had just escaped from the fire, but couldn''t get angry. Finally, I said helplessly, "Do you know how long we''ve been looking for you?"


    Seeing the ashes on her face, my heart ached again. I touched her face and wiped it for her. Today, I was really scared.


    "I was just teasing you." Ding Ge smiled and said.


    "Are you okay?" I looked at Ding Ge again. Her clothes were dirty too.


    Ding Ge shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    I looked at Rainbow square again, at the fire that had not been extinguished, and imagined Ding Ge and Lin Ya running out of the square with the crowd, and a chill rose in my heart. Fortunately, she and Lin Ya were fine.


    "The girls are still looking for you. Give them a call first." I took out my phone to call them, then asked Ding Ge, "Why is your phone off?"


    "Just now, the phone fell, the back shell fell, and the phone was turned off." Ding Ge replied.


    I called Lin Ya and the others, then said to dinger, "Let''s go, Ding Ge."


    The fire almost stopped me from seeing Ding Ge. I really didn''t want to stay here anymore. Ding ge nodded and we started to leave. The fire had already been extinguished. I could not help but sigh.


    After meeting Lin Ya and the others, we went back.


    Ji Ze didn''t come back with us.


    On the way back, I asked ding ge and Lin Ya if they were feeling unwell, if there was anything wrong with their throats and throats. They looked fine, didn''t cough, and didn''t have hoarseness or discomfort. I was relieved.


    Old Gao couldn''t help but ask dinger and Lin Ya, why is there such a big fire in such a big square?


    However, Ding Ge and Lin Ya were not sure, because the fire was on the first floor, and dinger and Lin Ya were on the second floor, so the cause of the fire could only be known after the investigation results.


    And when dinger and Lin Ya talked about their escape from the smoke, they gave me goosebumps.


    The two of them were obviously frightened too.


    I was also drenched in cold sweat. Rainbow square, next to the cinema, was far from where we lived. Normally, we didn''t go there. Today, it happened that jize had something to do there. Lin Ya and Ding Ge went there too, but this time the rainbow caught fire.


    Old Gao also said, "If someone really died, this rainbow would really be over."


    I mean, that''s right, and this fire probably sent Ji Ze''s three million down the drain.


    When I got back, I was still in shock. Lin Ya and Ding Ge both washed their faces and changed into clean clothes.


    In a short period of time, the fire in Rainbow square spread all over Pucheng. Now, the circle of friends sent out photos and videos, which spread like wildfire. The spread was extremely fast. Tang Manya Du Ling and the others naturally knew about it. When they heard Ding Ge and Lin Ya''s description, their faces turned pale with fear.


    After a while, Ding Ge and I came to my bedroom.


    The two of them sat on the bed.


    At this time, without the bustle of people in Rainbow square, I only felt a lot quieter in my ears, but the scene of one injured person being carried away by an ambulance and the rolling black smoke above Rainbow square kept lingering in my mind. At that time, I was really afraid that Ding Ge was in an ambulance.


    "Do you know? You really did, you almost scared me to death!" I stared at Ding Ge, looking for her so worried, but she was still in the mood to joke with me.


    "Is it that exaggerated?" Ding Ge smiled.


    "Of course." I mimicked Ding Ge''s demeanor and tone and said, "Who are you? I really thought you were scared out of your wits."


    I even thought that Ding Ge had fallen and touched and lost his memory.


    "That''s why you''re so scared out of your wits." Ding Ge slapped my arm and curled his lips, "Actually, I was too preoccupied with running out. I didn''t feel too scared. I only felt terrible after running out. Hey, what if I didn''t run out?"


    "If you really have a problem, I won''t be able to live." I said it very seriously.


    That''s what I was thinking. When I was looking for Ding Ge in Rainbow square just now, I really had this thought in my head.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been through too many ups and downs. Ding Ge has taken over my body, my heart, my blood, my bone marrow, all of it.


    Really, without Ding Ge, my life would be an endless mess, and my life would have no meaning. If she really left like this, I just wanted to go with her.


    "Snap!"


    Suddenly, Ding Ge raised her arm and slapped me in the face, but she didn''t want to force herself. It didn''t hurt at all.


    But her expression was especially angry. She looked at me like a knife and scolded, "What nonsense are you talking about? Why can''t you live? Not only do you have to live, you have to live well, you know? Is it easy for your parents to raise you for so many years? Don''t you care about them?"


    I smiled bitterly, took her hand and said, "Okay, you''re fine. Why are we talking about this?"


    Ding Ge glared at me with a pained and warm anger.


    After a while, I asked Ding Ge in confusion, "Ding Ge, what were you standing there for? Not moving."


    "Nothing!" Ding Ge replied with a pout.


    ...


    For the next few days, almost all of Pucheng was talking about the fire in Rainbow square. Every day, in the lobby of the hotel, the last person to hear was Rainbow square.


    This time, the fire was really serious. I heard that one or two people died, and several were severely burned. Some of them had their windpipes cut open, and it seemed that they were not out of danger yet. Burns are not for fun, especially on the face and head. That''s too serious. Leaving scars is too difficult to recover.


    That monday, Ding Ge began to study the second level of driving school. I sent her to driving school. Not long after she entered the restaurant, the frowning ji ze came over.


    I looked over at ji ze, who was obviously a little haggard, and his face was obviously much thinner.


    I sighed again. Ji Ze had asked Rainbow square for the bill that day. Who knew that this kind of thing would happen all of a sudden? Now that something like this happened to rainbow, Ji Ze''s three million dollars would be as difficult as heaven to come out at this time!


    Seeing him like this, I wanted to help him, but I was so powerless.


    Ji ze walked up to me, handed me a piece of paper and said, "Xing Yun, can you put an advertisement at your door?"


    "What advertisement?" I took the paper and looked at it.


    It turned out to be an advertisement for selling a house. I realized that this house was definitely Ji Ze''s house. I had been to Ji Ze''s house before. Could it be that Ji Ze was desperate to sell a house?


    I frowned and asked, "Do you really want to sell it?"


    Ji ze took a deep breath and replied, "What else can we do if we don''t sell it?"


    It seems that Ji Ze is really in a desperate situation, but my friend can''t do anything. This feeling is very bad.


    Ji ze and I walked to the door, tore up the tape, and pasted Ji Ze''s advertisement on the glass and wall.


    After I put it up, I said to Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, if you can''t, tell your parents. They''ve come to this stage. They really won''t help?"


    Ji Ze still shook his head with a bitter smile.


    I frowned deeply. I didn''t understand Ji Ze''s parents. Could they really be so heartless? Even if Ji Ze wouldn''t give up on lin ya, would they just watch as their son''s company was destroyed?


    I really don''t understand!


    "Xing Yun, do you know? I don''t think my parents are very close to me."


    I frowned and didn''t quite understand what Ji Ze meant. Who''s the one who doesn''t kiss when they''re parents?


    Ji Ze''s eyes were a little sad. He squinted at the traffic in front of the door and said, "It''s not that my parents don''t love me. They love me too. It''s just that, no matter what, I don''t know how to express it.


    Do you know? Ever since I was young, I haven''t seen them for a few days in a year. My grandparents brought me up. They worked hard in the south, and we didn''t have a good time. Then they gradually became rich and took me to the south. Although they often saw them, they always felt that we didn''t communicate much. I didn''t know them, and I also felt that they didn''t know each other well. They seemed to be always busy, always at work, always having social breaks, and then I, the school I arranged for me, and at home with a nanny, they seemed to think that was enough.


    I... I didn''t blame them either. I knew they were doing it for this family, and I knew they loved me too, but I just felt that the relationship between us was not as close as the relationship between parents and children in ordinary families. Ever since I was a child, I had a good personality, good grades, and was a very reassuring child. I had never played coquettish with them, never asked for anything, as if I would always do whatever they asked me to do. They didn''t ask me what I liked, they just took my life for granted.


    So, I only like Pucheng. I don''t like that family at all. I really don''t. "


    Listening to Ji Ze, I didn''t know how to comment, but I felt that such a family was particularly sad.


    After a while, ji ze added, "I rarely disobey their opinions in my life. Lin ya counts once. I''ll start a company and do it once. Originally, they wanted me to follow them, but I didn''t want to. I wanted to start my own business. They didn''t try their best to stop me and let me do it, but they always thought that I was a small fry. They didn''t really care about the company I worked for. So, let alone let them help me, they wanted me to fail, you know? So I can return to their control. They''ve never been proud of me for starting a business. They don''t care at all."


    I think it should be the first time Ji Ze has told these secrets to someone else, and after saying these words, Ji Ze didn''t have too much pain on his face. His face was very calm, but his eyes were very deep.


    I didn''t expect Ji Ze to have such a story.


    After listening to it, he even found it unbelievable that Ji Ze had worked so hard for his career at such a young age, which was already quite remarkable. He didn''t expect Ji Ze''s parents to look down on him at all.


    I... I really don''t know what to say.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly walked over and looked at us with a frown.

 Chapter 601 : Borrow Money from Tiger

    Then, Lin Ya skipped over the two of us, walked over and looked at the ad we had just posted.


    Ji Ze and I looked at each other speechless.


    Lin Ya stood there quietly. The winter morning wind blew her hair to the side. Although I couldn''t see her expression, I could feel her complicated feelings just from her back.


    After a while, Lin Ya turned around.


    "Do you even want to sell a house?" Lin Ya frowned and looked at Ji Ze.


    Lin Ya had already seen it. Of course, he couldn''t hide it from her. Ji Ze didn''t answer, but sighed heavily.


    "I''m sorry."


    "This has nothing to do with you." Ji Ze had no intention of blaming Lin Ya, "Even if it''s Rainbow square, it''s not enough."


    When I heard this, I was shocked again. It seems that Ji Ze is really not an ordinary lack of money!


    "Didn''t you look for your parents?" Lin Ya asked again.


    Ji Ze smiled stiffly and said, "Don''t look for them. I can handle it."


    But Ji Ze was not good at lying. Even I could tell that he was lying. I think Lin Ya could see it too. Lin Ya lowered her head slightly. Some of her hair covered her eyes, but she could not tell what she was thinking.


    At this moment, Ji Ze''s cell phone rang. He walked a distance before answering the phone. When he came back, he said to Lin Ya and me, "Xing Yun, pay more attention to the advertisement. I''ll go first."


    Although Ji Ze looked calm and well concealed, I still saw the pressure and urgency in him.


    "Ji Ze, let me say hi to Hu Zi. Let''s go to his place tonight."


    Ji Ze nodded and left.


    I looked at the solemn Lin Ya and sighed, "Come on girl, don''t blame yourself. No one expected Rainbow square to catch fire at this time."


    Li Xiaowei had asked lin ya to act as a middleman for Lin Ya and asked ji ze to postpone the debt of the li family for a few months. Li Dong''s second uncle was rainbow''s boss, and they relied on the rainbow. Now that the rainbow has been sealed, the money will not come out.


    In fact, it really had nothing to do with Lin Ya. I think even if Ji Ze went directly to Mr. Li''s house to ask for the bill, most of them could not take out the money, and ji ze could only delay.


    "Ji ze is a very capable person."


    Suddenly, Lin Ya said something a little strange.


    I frowned, not knowing what Lin Ya was trying to say.


    "If he stayed at the company instead of Pucheng, do you think his company would be in so much trouble?"


    When I heard this, I understood. I was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about beauty, but can beauty be blamed for this?


    Lin Ya had nothing to do with Ji Ze''s company, but she had nothing to do with the plight of the company. After all, Ji Ze''s accident was largely caused by ji ze''s delay in work in Pucheng, and he stayed in Pucheng for Lin Ya.


    Since ancient times, heroes loved beauty but did not love mountains and rivers. Now Ji Ze''s mountains and rivers could not be preserved, but the beauty was never in her arms.


    Sometimes, do you really want to ask Ji Ze if he regrets it?


    I wanted to talk to Lin Ya again, but Lin Ya asked me first, "Why didn''t his parents help him?"


    I don''t know how to answer this question, but in my silence, Lin Ya said, "I understand."


    After saying that, Lin Ya left. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Lin Ya is really too smart!


    ...


    Ding Ge''s driving school was in the southwest of the city, far away, and there was only an hour''s rest in the afternoon. She should go to practice after lunch, so she didn''t come back at noon.


    I called her and she said she was fine, so I didn''t have to worry.


    Ding Ge left school at five o'' clock in the afternoon. I calculated the time and drove to pick her up in advance.


    "How was your first day of learning to drive?"


    "Not bad. Our coach is good. He doesn''t curse."


    "Really?" I asked again, "How about learning?"


    "Well, it''s okay." Ding Ge replied in a weak voice.


    "Practice slowly, don''t worry. Where did you eat lunch?"


    "There are several restaurants in the west."


    "Is it delicious?"


    "It''s delicious. You can make anything."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Along the way, Ding Ge and I chatted. Time passed quickly. It was very early now. By the time we reached the street of the Xingyun hotel, the sky was already gray and the street lights were on. Not long after, the night had completely descended on Pucheng.


    "I found driving school so far away from where we live." After returning, Ding Ge got out of the car and stretched.


    I nodded. It was really far, but drive faster. If I ride a bike, I think it will take me 40 or 50 minutes.


    "It''s okay. There''s a car now." Actually, I''m driving Lin Ya''s car, and my car is still in use. I smiled and said, "Cheer for the girl."


    Sometimes acquaintances are particularly taboo about borrowing cars. After all, the traffic law now stipulates that even if someone else drives their own car in an accident, then the owner is responsible, but our relationship with lin ya certainly won''t care about that.


    "So you get up so early every morning to send me off, and then pick me up at night?" Ding Ge looked at me with starry eyes and a happy smile.


    "Of course, who will pick you up if I don''t pick you up? From now on, I''ll pick them up and deliver them every day." I said with a smile.


    Ding Ge frowned again and asked, "What about the restaurant? You can''t always let Old Gao go to the market alone. When he comes back, the restaurant is busy again."


    "Nothing." I didn''t mind going back. I was learning to drive anyway.


    After a while, Ding Ge went back to eat with Lin Ya and the others. I was busy at the restaurant for a while. At nine o'' clock, Ji Ze came to the restaurant. We agreed to go to Hu Zi''s place tonight.


    "I''ll call Hu Zi first." Hu Zi is always busy. Let''s call him first.


    I called Hu Zi this morning and told him about it. Hu Zi said it''s okay now. Let''s go.


    So ji ze and I set off for the Yu xiangyuan.


    I''ve been here many times, the roads and the environment have become more familiar. I parked my car at the entrance of the Yu xiangyuan and looked at Camry plaza across the road. There are still many people and cars outside this point. Rainbow''s accident this time, Jiamei''s business is obviously better than before.


    Hu Zi wasn''t busy this time. Ji Ze and I went straight to Hu Zi''s office.


    Hu Zi asked us, "Have you two eaten?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, let''s get down to business." Hu Zi looked at Ji Ze and asked, "What happened this time? What the hell is going on?"


    Then, Ji Ze told Hu Zi in detail about the company''s current situation, and Hu Zi frowned.


    I also said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, you can help as much as you can now."


    Hu Zi replied, "Of course! I, Hu Zi, know how to repay you. Ji Ze was so straightforward back then. Ah! Lend me the money. Now that he''s busy, I won''t help him. I''m still human."


    Hu Zi asked Ji Ze again, "How much is left?"


    "About three million."


    I looked at Ji Ze. It seemed that he had not only lied to lin ya.


    Hu Zi frowned. After a while, he said, "Ji Ze, I think I can lend you two million."


    "Two million?"


    Listening to Hu Zi, I was shocked!


    Before he came here, I thought Hu Zi could take out hundreds of thousands of dollars, but I didn''t expect him to say two million dollars. Ji Ze also had a big mouth and was very surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect Hu Zi to borrow so much.


    "Where did you get so much money?" I frowned slightly and felt a little uneasy because I felt that Hu Zi didn''t have so much money.


    "More than two million?" Hu Zi looked at me and smiled, "Xing Yun, it was really hard to earn money in the past, but when you have money, you will find that earning money is not so difficult."


    Really?


    I didn''t get there, so I couldn''t understand Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi looked at Ji Ze again and asked, "May I, Ji Ze?"


    "Yes, yes." Ji Ze nodded and said to Hu Zi sincerely, "Hu Zi, thank you so much this time."


    "Don''t thank me. I borrowed it from you as a friend." Hu Zi smiled and said, "I remember I still have your card number."


    "No, don''t hit my card. I''ll give you a card number. Just hit this card directly."


    Then, ji ze gave Hu Zi a card number, and Hu Zi said, "Can you call him tomorrow?"


    "Sure."


    After the business was done, we chatted again and didn''t stay in the Yu xiangyuan much. Soon, ji ze and I went back.


    After so many days, a smile finally appeared on Ji Ze''s face. He said to me, "Two million. Sell the house. I''ll raise some more money. That''s over."


    It seems that Hu Zi''s two million really let him breathe a sigh of relief. This is a good thing, but I always have a deep doubt in my heart, Hu Zi can easily lend Ji Ze two million, how much money should he have on him? Where did he get so much money?


    Can a Yu xiangyuan bring him so much profit?


    I really can''t figure it out.


    Taking these thoughts back, I asked Ji Ze, "Ji Ze, where do you live if this house is sold?"


    "I can''t live anywhere." Ji Ze didn''t seem to feel bad about selling the house. He looked at it very happily and smiled, "Just find a place to live. A few hundred yuan a month will do. For me, it doesn''t make much difference where I live. It doesn''t seem like I''ve lived in that house for long. It hasn''t been empty for long."


    "Then you have no feelings for it?" After all, it was his own house.


    Feelings? "Ji Ze shook his head a little confusedly, as if to express something he was not sure about." Actually, living there is similar to living in a hotel, and even not as comfortable as living in a hotel. My place is really too big to live alone. I still miss the old house, our old house, one east house, one hall, and a small courtyard. Not once in a year or two. I came back alone and bought a house here just to see more."


    Ji Ze''s tone did not reveal much sadness, and then he said to me, "By the way, Xing Yun, you can help me with more snacks and see where there are rentals. Try to be cheaper."


    "Okay." After some thought, I asked, "Are you planning to live in Pucheng for a long time?"


    "Yes." Ji Ze nodded.


    "What about your company?" My heart says, you can''t make the same mistake twice. You can''t have both fish and bear paws, and sometimes you can''t have both.


    Ji Ze seemed to have thought it through a long time ago, with a relieved smile on his face, and said, "If this hurdle is over, I''ll just quit the company."


    "Quit?"


    "Yeah, I can''t get the company involved because of me anymore. If I leave, the company will be handed over to my brothers."


    "It''s not a small matter, Ji Ze. You''ve thought about it!" I was surprised by Ji Ze''s decision.


    "Yes, I really do." Ji ze smiled and said, "I''ve been tired enough all these years. I also want to rest."


    I shook my head, but I also knew that Ji Ze was not a person who made up his mind easily. It would be difficult for him to persuade him to make this decision.


    When I got back, the Xingyun hotel area had been cleared up. Ji ze sent me here and left. I looked through the glass into the lobby. There were no guests in the hotel.


    Old Gao, on the other hand, sat alone at the table, sipping.

 Chapter 602 What about Zhao Xiaohu?

    Under the dim light, Old Gao''s figure looked particularly lonely.


    Both he and Ji Ze were in love with the girl who didn''t love him. They couldn''t help it!


    Some people describe love as a poison, it is really appropriate, and there is no antidote to the kind of poison, it can make people miserable, it can make people heartbroken, it can make people sad at night, it can make people depressed, but it has indescribable magic power, many people still think about the poison day and night.


    It was like a seed planted in the body, taking root and sprouting, growing into a big tree. After cutting it open, one could see clearly the rings.


    In the past, Wang Mengmeng was the seed in Old Gao''s body. Later, the seed became Du Ling. But before Du Ling''s sapling could blossom and bear fruit, its roots had already wrapped around Old Gao''s heart.


    I walked into the restaurant.


    "You''re back?" Old Gao smiled at me, but the sadness between his brows did not dissipate because of this smile.


    I walked over and asked, "Why are you drinking alone?"


    "Relieve fatigue." Old Gao said faintly.


    He asked me again, "Would you like a drink?"


    I hesitated and shook my head, "Forget it. The alcohol poisoning hasn''t recovered a few days ago."


    Actually, I really wanted to sit down and have a drink with Old Gao. I liked to sit down with my brother and have a little drink, but the shadow of the last time was still there. Besides, I promised Ding Ge that I would never drink again.


    Old Gao didn''t try to persuade me. He took another sip and grinned, unable to express his bitterness.


    I opened my mouth, but suddenly I didn''t know what to say. I lost my mind for a while and sighed in my heart.


    I always feel as if as we grow older, the things in our hearts become more and more unwilling to talk to others, even the closest people around us.


    We will only swallow those sorrows and sufferings into our stomachs and rot them in our hearts.


    "Don''t drink so much. I''ll go first." I stood up and prepared to go back.


    On such a cold day, it''s not like drinking wine will warm your body. It''s useless to drink more when your heart is cold.


    However, just as I was about to leave, another person came to the restaurant.


    Lin Ya!


    I looked at Lin Ya, smiled and said, "Why are you here at this time?"


    Lin Ya glanced at Old Gao''s table and said to me, "Come and drink!"


    Old Gao smiled and said, "Welcome."


    He took out another glass, poured a glass for Lin Ya, and brought a pair of chopsticks for Lin Ya. Lin Ya sat opposite Old Gao, looking serious.


    I smiled bitterly.


    After all these years of friends, knowing them was like knowing myself. I knew exactly what emotions and stories they had in their wine.


    As we get older and more mature, sometimes we don''t need words, just wine and friends.


    Everything was in the wine.


    This is a polite word that many people use at the wine table, but when you look at a real friend and raise a glass, you really understand the meaning of this sentence, and it immediately pierced your heart, and pierced in the softest place.


    There was really no need for words.


    "By the way, girl." I looked at Lin Ya, who had just taken a sip of wine and frowned, and said, "Don''t worry about Ji Ze. It''s almost over."


    Lin Ya asked doubtfully, "How did he get the money so soon?"


    "Of course I borrowed it."


    "Who did you borrow it from?"


    "Hu Zi''s."


    "Hu Zi? Where did he get so much money?" Old Gao said in surprise.


    "He does." I only know he has it, otherwise he wouldn''t have borrowed it.


    "All right, stop drinking, you two. Don''t be like me."


    After saying this, I left.


    On the road, it was so quiet that I could hear the sound of cars driving far away. On the way back alone, I couldn''t help but think and sigh a lot.


    In the cold winter, the leaves on the trees were much less. The cold wind was blowing, and the few leaves were dancing with the wind. The shadow of the leaves on the ground began to become mottled and blurry. In the change of light and shadow, time just passed away...


    And we left behind one sad story after another in the wild and uninhibited years of our childhood.


    Some are happy, some are sad, some are unforgettable...


    Sometimes I really want to find someone or a god to ask, is this life? Does it have to be sour, sweet, bitter and spicy to be considered life?


    Why can''t our life be simpler?


    How I wish those sorrows and sorrows were in the past, not in the present, so that our lives were full of laughter, happiness and contentment.


    Not like this!


    Old Gao and Lin Ya were drinking in the Xingyun hotel, a girlfriend who secretly loved her closest brother. All the bitterness could only enter her stomach with the wine. Such a good girl had never blossomed for a man. She had never experienced the unforgettable love but was tired. She felt that she had completely locked herself up and frozen her heart.


    And Hu Zi, we''re in the same city, and now we both have cars, but it''s less than half an hour''s drive and it''s so far away. I feel like we''re people from two different worlds.


    When will our lives be different?


    In my imagination, Ding Ge and I are married, we have moved to our new house, and we have a child. The love triangle between Old Gao and Hu Zi and Du Ling has finally broken down, and everyone has gained their own happiness. And lin ya, she proudly told us that my boyfriend would make you look amazing, and then she brought her boyfriend out.


    We sat together. The room was warm and special. It was not the heat from the air conditioning, but the warmth in our hearts. We were drinking and singing. There was nothing to worry about in our lives. We shared our happiness with each other. We talked about entertainment and gossip.


    I believe that day will come.


    ...


    Walking upstairs and entering the room, she found Ding Ge and Du Ling talking. I don''t know what the two of them are talking about.


    Du Ling looked at me and smiled, then said to Ding Ge, "Sister ding ge, stop talking. Talk to brother Xing Yun."


    "What''s there to talk to him about?" Ding Ge tilted his mouth and glanced at me.


    Du Ling, on the other hand, withdrew with great insight.


    "Du Ling." At this moment, I stopped Du Ling.


    "Ah?"


    Du Ling was stunned.


    I asked him, "Did Hu Zi call you these days?"


    Du Ling frowned, as if she didn''t understand what I wanted to ask, but she nodded.


    "Did he tell you what he was doing?"


    Du Ling thought about it, shook his head, and replied, "I really don''t know much about his situation, but he said that this period of time is quite busy. After this period of time has passed, he will come here often."


    "Oh."


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter, Brother xingyun?"


    "Nothing." I smiled.


    Although Du Ling had some questions, he didn''t ask any more. When he went back to her bedroom, I sat down on the sofa.


    Ding Ge suddenly stood up.


    I quickly said, "What are you doing?"


    I just came back, and she''s leaving?


    Ding Ge smiled and said, "Wait."


    After that, Ding Ge walked into the bathroom and soon came over with a basin of water to wash his feet.


    She put the foot wash in front of me and said, "Wash your feet."


    I was stunned for a moment, then startled again and asked, "Is this for me?"


    Ding Ge nodded.


    "Flattered!" I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Come on, take off your shoes and socks. I''ll wash your feet today." Ding Ge moved over a low stool and sat down in front of me.


    I frowned, a little dumbfounded, and asked doubtfully, "What''s going on here? Ding Ge, you''re making me uneasy, you know."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Ding Ge rolled up his sleeves and said, "What''s wrong with your future wife helping you wash your feet? Is it normal?"


    "Abnormal!"


    "Cut the crap! Take off!" Ding Ge glared at me.


    I had no choice but to take off my shoes, socks, and feet in the water, while dinger''s hands were already in the water and started rubbing my feet. She said, "You''ve worked so hard to pick me up and give me a ride. I should have washed your feet."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Hot or cold?"


    "Just in time."


    Ding Ge rubbed my feet seriously. The strength she used was very comfortable and she felt very enjoyable. I couldn''t help but think that I wouldn''t do this kind of life even if it was for a big official.


    Feeling the smoothness of Ding Ge''s fingertips, I could not help but let out a long sigh of happiness. It would be good if our future could be so warm forever.


    "Ding Ge, you help me wash my feet. I really appreciate it from the bottom of my heart."


    "Really?" Ding Ge smiled and asked, "How do you want to thank me?"


    "You help me wash my feet today, and I''ll help you bathe tomorrow."


    "Hey, this is foot wash, don''t! It almost spilled on my mouth."


    ...


    The next two days of winter were rare and gentle. There was no wind as cold as a knife, no temperature so low that it made people shiver. The sky was not covered by clouds. The sky was blue, and the weather was pretty good.


    However, this gentleness was also very shallow, and the streets were still tightly wrapped. Even the young people who wanted to be elegant and not warm also added a pair of autumn pants.


    In the past two days, the fire in Rainbow square has been brewing, and even the reporters in Green city have come to report.


    In the discussion, a rumor circulated in Pucheng, saying that the fire in Rainbow square was deliberately done, otherwise it wouldn''t have been so big.


    For a while, there were various opinions, but the police only said that in the investigation, the cause of the accident had not been found out, and nothing else was said.


    It''s not impossible. After all, it''s been rumored that Rainbow square has all kinds of financial problems, and Ji Ze is one of them. It''s not impossible for someone to retaliate with such extreme measures.


    The truth could only wait for the police to find out.


    That afternoon, when I was going to pick up ding ge, she suddenly called me and told me that some of her friends at the driving school wanted to go out together after school so that I wouldn''t have to pick her up.


    Soon, the sun was about to set, and the setting sun in the distance dyed the sky a brilliant red glow.


    Soon, the red clouds faded and night fell.


    The hotel entered its busy phase as usual.


    At this moment, an unexpected person came to the restaurant.


    Li Xiaowei!


    She looked very excited and hurried into the store. She looked at Old Gao and me and asked angrily, "Where''s Zhao Xiaohu?"

 Chapter 603 The Confrontation between the Predecessors

    Looking at Li Xiaowei, Old Gao and I both looked surprised, but what surprised me more was Li Xiaowei''s mood.


    When she betrayed Hu Zi, why did she come to Hu Zi today and look angry? It was as if Hu Zi had done something wrong.


    But it''s not right. Both of them have broken up for so long, and their lives have long since ended.


    What''s going on?


    I asked doubtfully, "Why are you looking for Hu Zi?"


    Li Xiaowei didn''t answer my question. She was still very excited and asked again, "I have something to tell him."


    It seemed that Li Xiaowei really had something to ask for Hu Zi, and it was rather urgent, although I didn''t know what she was looking for him for.


    Old Gao said faintly, "Hu Zi is not here at all."


    "Then where is he?" Li Xiaowei looked as if he would not give up until he found Hu Zi.


    Old Gao and I looked at each other. What''s going on with Li Xiaowei? I always felt as if she was going to fight with Hu Zi.


    After thinking about it, I said to Li Xiaowei, "Wait a minute. I''ll call Hu Zi."


    Then I went to the backyard alone and called Hu Zi. On the phone, I told Hu Zi about it and immediately asked Hu Zi, "Why is Li Xiaowei looking for you?"


    "I don''t know either." Hu Zi couldn''t hear his emotions and said, "Then let her come over. I''ll wait for her at the Yu xiangyuan."


    Hu Zi''s voice did not sound worried. I thought, since Hu Zi said so, then listen to him, but I think I should send Li Xiaowei over so that there wouldn''t be an argument between the two sides.


    After I spoke to Old Gao, I took Li Xiaowei to the Yu xiangyuan.


    I had a vague feeling that Li Xiaowei was looking for Hu Zi and something big was going to happen!


    Li xiaowei was expressionless and looked very serious. There was some kind of desperate determination in her eyes. She didn''t say anything and I didn''t ask anything. I really hope that the two of them can go their separate ways and not interfere with each other.


    After arriving, Li Xiaowei glanced at the signboard of yu xiangyuan and asked me, "What is he doing here?"


    It seemed that Li Xiaowei didn''t know about Hu Zi''s management of the Yu xiangyuan. It made me even more confused that the two of them didn''t usually meet.


    I explained to her, "Now this yuxiang fate basically belongs to Hu Zi."


    Li Xiaowei obviously didn''t understand why Hu Zi would manage the Yu xiangyuan alone if the three of them started a business together.


    It''s a long story.


    "It''s a long story. Hu Zi is in his office on the third floor. Let''s go upstairs and find him."


    Li Xiaowei nodded and said nothing more.


    Soon, I led Li Xiaowei to Hu Zi''s office. The door was unlocked. Li Xiaowei and I walked in. Hu Zi looked at me and motioned for me to close the door.


    I closed the door gently.


    At the same time, Li Xiaowei said coldly, "Zhao Xiaohu, do you have to push me to a corner to be happy?"


    Confused, Hu Zi sneered and replied, "What do you mean?"


    Not only was Hu Zi confused, but I was the same. I didn''t expect Li Xiaowei to say such a shocking thing.


    How did Hu Zi push her into a corner?


    "Don''t you know what I mean? You really don''t know?" Li Xiaowei pressed on.


    Hu Zi stared at Li Xiaowei, his eyes too complicated to describe.


    And when I think of the time when they loved each other, and look at the two people in front of me who were at odds with each other, my heart also fluctuates.


    "Is it because your brother did some dirty things here that you dare not admit?" Li Xiaowei pointed at me and shouted at Hu Zi.


    "No, I don''t dare admit what I did?" Hu Zi said, spreading out his hands.


    "Sure!" Li Xiaowei''s chest heaved rapidly and her eyes glistened with tears. She gritted her teeth and said, "Do you dare to say that the fire in Rainbow square had nothing to do with you?"


    Boom!


    When I heard Li Xiaowei''s words, I felt my head explode. I never thought that li xiaowei would suddenly say such a sentence. My brain was buzzing and chaotic.


    It felt like a snake was crawling on my back, spitting out snake seeds at my neck, and a chill ran down my back.


    I looked at Hu Zi again, trying to see something in his reaction.


    For the past two days, everyone had been discussing that the fire in Rainbow square might have been deliberately set on purpose, whether it was revenge or whatever. It was obvious that this person was doing this to make Rainbow square unable to drive.


    When I didn''t hear Li Xiaowei''s words, I naturally didn''t expect Hu Zi to have anything to do with this fire.


    But when I heard that, the words that Hu Zi had said to me in the past came back to me.


    Back then, Li Xiaowei slept with a rich second generation and betrayed Hu Zi. The second uncle of the second-generation Li Dong was the chairman of Rainbow square. And I heard that his second uncle doesn''t have a son, and Li Dong will inherit this Rainbow square.


    At that time, Hu Zi, who was extremely angry, had threatened to retaliate against Li Dong. Li Dong had to pay the price and eradicate Rainbow square from Pucheng. Needless to say, this was definitely a means of retaliation.


    So Hu Zi wanted revenge on Li Dong because he had the motive to set the fire.


    However, I don''t understand why Li Xiaowei was so sure it was Hu Zi who set the fire. Does she have any evidence?


    Hu Zi did not answer immediately, but looked at Li Xiaowei with a deep gaze. The atmosphere in the office gradually dropped, as if I heard the sound of ice. After a long time, Hu Zi gritted his teeth and said, "I wish I had set this fire!"


    Li Xiaowei closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. After a while, he said, "You won''t admit it, will you?"


    "What evidence do you have?"


    Li Xiaowei stared at Hu Zi, her eyes almost killing people, and Hu Zi also looked straight at Li Xiaowei, the former four eyes of each other''s affectionate affection, turned into today''s swords and swords.


    "Do I still have evidence here?"


    Hu Zi sneered.


    At this moment, two lines of tears fell on Li Xiaowei''s face. Suddenly, she had no last resort, no last resort. She looked at Hu Zi with pleading eyes and said in a trembling voice, "Xiaohu, I''m sorry. I was the one who wronged you before. I know that you won''t forgive me even if I said a thousand wrongs and ten thousand wrongs, but please let us go and let our family go, okay? Please!"


    Then Li Xiaowei knelt on the ground, and seeing this scene, my heart was unspeakably sad.


    If I had known this day, why did I have to?


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment. He also slowly squatted down, smiled slightly, and said gloatingly, "What''s wrong? Did Li Dong abandon you two again? I remember he abandoned you both once before, didn''t he? With such a big incident in Rainbow square, Li Dong must be afraid to take responsibility and run away again, right? Is that right?"


    Li Xiaowei cried and shook his head.


    "Don''t you like rich people? How about this? Now that Li Dong has no money, I have money! Why don''t you follow me?" Hu Zi said with a smile.


    The smile was bitter, sarcastic, resentful, joking, and sincere. It was more of a heartache. Even if Hu Zi won today, even if he smiled, I still felt his pain.


    The pain that spread all over the body and pulled every nerve.


    Li Xiaowei repeated, "Please let us go, let us go!"


    "Why are you so cheap?" Suddenly, an extremely loud shout from Hu Zi startled people. He seemed to have burst out of those emotions that had been suppressed for a long time.


    He stood up in high spirits, his face flushed, and his veins were prominent. He walked back and forth in the room, as if he did not know what to say to those words that were buried in his heart.


    He picked up the cigarette case and tried to take out a cigarette, but his hand kept shaking and he didn''t take it out for a long time. Then he slapped the cigarette case on the table.


    "Bang!"


    Hu Zi looked at Li Xiaowei again, and his face became ferocious. He shouted, "Don''t you like rich people? Huh? I didn''t have money, Li Dong had money, so you left with him. Have you forgotten? That''s what you said to us. This is a real society. Who doesn''t want to live a better life? Who doesn''t want to be rich? Is that right?"


    "Now that Rainbow square has fallen, Li Dong can''t do it anymore. You should leave him and abandon him. You should find someone richer? Even if you don''t follow me, you should find another rich generation or a rich second generation? What the hell is going on with you following him?"


    "You can betray me if I love you so much. What about Li Dong? Did he still abandon you when you were pregnant? Now that he has no money, are you still pestering him? You have a heart and a heart, Li Xiaowei!"


    "I, Hu Zi, did this to you. You stabbed me in the heart with a knife! Li Dong treated you like a broken shoe, but you never left him? Do you think you''re cheap?"


    Hu Zi roared the whole time, as if he had used up all his strength. The hysterical roar made his face red and frightening, and his voice became hoarse. After that, he pressed his forehead and breathed quickly, leaning against the edge of the table. After a while, he did not calm down.


    Li Xiaowei''s eyes were still wet. She looked up, wiped away her tears and said, "Li Dong has changed. It was our fault. We both apologize to you, but can you just let our child live?"


    Hu Zi looked down at Li Xiaowei, who had been kneeling before him for a long time without moving or saying a word. His face was in a deep shadow.


    In this deathly silence, I felt as if I had heard the piercing sound of something tearing apart, as if I had heard the surging sound of the sea, as if I had heard a whimper, as if I had heard a kind of desolation filled with desolation!


    After a long time, Hu Zi looked at Li Xiaowei and said without any emotion, "Sleep with me and I''ll let you go."

 Chapter 604 Love, It Really Has Nothing to Do with Money

    In the office, there was an audible silence.


    Hu Zi looked at Li Xiaowei expressionless.


    Li Xiaowei looked at Hu Zi with a complicated expression.


    I looked out the window at the glittering night scene. In such a quiet atmosphere, I felt like I was deaf. The crowd was not noisy, the traffic was not roaring, so the city, which should be full of prosperity, seemed to have only time left in the silent flow.


    The joys and sorrows, the faces, the stories, and the emotions seemed to have been pulled away.


    So when he looked at the mechanical flicker and flow, at the colorful colors, there was only a huge emptiness and loneliness, boundless and endless, and in the end, it seemed as if nothing felt numb, all turned into ice that invaded the sea.


    "Okay!"


    After a long time, Li Xiaowei spat out a word with a pale face.


    Then, Hu Zi smiled. It was a pitiful and sad smile. His laughter sounded so strange and harsh.


    Like a clown, funny, pathetic, lonely, crazy.


    "Li Xiaowei. Let''s go. I didn''t set the fire in Rainbow square, and the fact that it was going to be destroyed can''t be stopped by anyone. I can''t help you."


    "You can help me, you can help me." Li Xiaowei continued to plead, "Xiaohu, I know you can help Rainbow square, and now only you can help Rainbow square..."


    Hu Zi interrupted Li Xiaowei and frowned, "Li Xiaowei, I really don''t understand. Do you like Li Dong''s money or Li Dong''s? If you like Li Dong''s money, then he has no money now. Why don''t you abandon him? Is it difficult? If you want to live a better life, we have a lot of rich people in Pucheng. Not only are you Li Dong''s family, but you are also a beautiful woman. It''s easy for you to catch a rich second generation, isn''t it? You definitely have the ability. Won''t you be done with just one more?"


    "If you like Li Dong," Hu Zi took a deep breath and lowered his head slightly. "What does it matter if he has money or not? You can live with him when he''s rich, and you can live with him when he''s not, right? There are a lot of couples in this world who work hard for car loans and housing loans. You can still live a happy life."


    "I don''t understand, I really don''t understand! Tell me, what are you thinking? After all this, don''t you understand? Love, it really has nothing to do with money!"


    Love, it really has nothing to do with money!


    Hu Zi yelled that out loud!


    Li Xiaowei lowered his head to hide his face and remained silent, not saying a word.


    "Okay, it''s okay. You can go. I don''t want to see you again."


    Hu Zi turned his back to Li Xiaowei and pressed his hands against the desk. I saw his shoulders shaking slightly.


    Li Xiaowei stood up slowly. She wiped her tears and said softly, "Xiaohu, I... I really hope you can let Rainbow square live. Rainbow square involves a lot of people, a lot of families, those who died from burns, they need compensation, Rainbow square employees need work, and those who have interests with Rainbow square. You can save hundreds of thousands of families, you know?"


    Hu Zi remained silent with his back to Li Xiaowei, like a desolate old tree.


    Li Xiaowei''s face was filled with deep exhaustion and despair. She seemed to have exhausted her strength and turned away with difficulty.


    Hu Zi''s heart must be heavy for a while. I said to him, "I''m going back to Hu Zi, too."


    Listening to Hu Zi and Li Xiaowei''s conversation today, I have a lot of things I don''t understand, so there are some things I want to ask Li Xiaowei.


    The two of them went out of the Yu xiangyuan, and the cold wind blew outside.


    The wide streets were resplendent, the lights were flowing, and the bustling scene was not affected by the cold of winter at all. All of a sudden, the noise of the street came into my ears, and I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll give you a ride."


    Li Xiaowei nodded lightly.


    When I got in the car, I thought about the scene when I went to find Li Xiaowei. I yelled at her and felt angry and angry. I wanted her to live a miserable life. I wanted her not to have true love. I wanted her to regret everything she did.


    Now, looking at Li Xiaowei, who was already in a miserable situation as a mother, there was no pleasure in her heart, only endless sighs and sighs.


    "Xing Yun, it might take a while for me to borrow your five thousand dollars..."


    "Nothing. How is your child?"


    "Good."


    "Li Xiaowei, why did you say that Hu Zi set the fire in Rainbow square? Do you know anything?"


    When I asked this question, Li Xiaowei''s face darkened again. She shook her head and said, "Actually, I don''t know much. I''m not sure if he must have set the fire, but from what I know, it''s likely that he did it."


    "What is it?"


    Li Xiaowei paused for a few more seconds before saying, "Before that, Rainbow square''s funds had been very tight, so I was looking for Lin Ya at that time, hoping that she could persuade him to slow down the Rainbow square account. At that time, Li Dong was just using me..."


    "Rainbow square''s market share in Pucheng is still very high. As long as Rainbow square stays open, it will be sooner or later to pay off those debts."


    "So to shut Rainbow square down, someone set the rainbow on fire."


    "Yes, you know, Xiaohu hates me, hates Li Dong, he wants to destroy us, and destroying Rainbow square is his revenge."


    "But there should be a lot of people involved in conflicts and disputes with Rainbow square. How can you say it''s Hu Zi?"


    Li Xiaowei obviously had some information that I didn''t know about. She continued, "Li Dong''s second uncle has been in business for so many years, and he still has a lot of connections. However, his second uncle has been addicted to gambling in the past two years, lost a lot of money, borrowed a lot of money, and many people are distant from him, and the bank no longer loans to him. Rainbow square''s cash flow is getting harder and harder."


    I nodded. Ji Ze had mentioned it to me before about boss Rainbow square''s gambling.


    "But it''s still hard to move the rainbow down. Li Dong''s uncle has a friend, a rich woman, and she''s very rich. She also promised that as long as Li Dong''s uncle stopped gambling, she would lend the money to Rainbow square. And as long as this rich woman takes action, Rainbow square will survive this crisis."


    I listened carefully, but I didn''t understand. What does this have to do with Hu Zi?


    "Originally, the rich woman had promised to borrow money, but at this point, a big fire started! The rich woman naturally hesitated. It had nothing to do with Xiaohu, but now the relationship between the rich woman and Xiaohu is not ordinary. It''s not clear."


    Li Xiaowei''s words finally connected the two events.


    This was another shocking sentence.


    Is Hu Zi''s relationship with a rich woman unclear?


    I was still in shock when Li Xiaowei added, "I didn''t expect it to be Hu Zi either, but when these things were connected, I found him very suspicious."


    "Who told you all this, is it reliable?" At this moment, I suddenly remembered that Hu Zi had lent Ji Ze two million dollars.


    "Very reliable." Li Xiaowei''s tone was very firm, and then she said gloomily, "I wouldn''t have come to him if it wasn''t reliable."


    I digested Li Xiaowei''s words. Hu Zi had a special relationship with this rich woman, and this rich woman wanted to borrow money from Rainbow square to help uncle Li Dong. At this time, there was an unusual fire. No wonder Li Xiaowei guessed that the fire was burned by Hu Zi.


    "But it''s not very convincing to conclude that this fire has something to do with Hu Zi." This was only Li Xiaowei''s guess from the information she had heard, not Hu Zi''s.


    "Yes, but do you really think Xiaohu has nothing to do with Rainbow square? I don''t know how he met that rich woman, but their relationship is simply a lover''s relationship. And now this rich woman is the only one who can help Rainbow square, and the relationship between Hu Zi and the rich woman can be said to be in the hands of Hu Zi."


    I don''t know if I should trust Li Xiaowei, but Li Xiaowei doesn''t seem to have any motive to lie.


    But she had heard all the news, so how real was it?


    I still can''t believe how capable Hu Zi is. Hu Zi holds the power of life and death in Rainbow square. It sounds ridiculous and unbelievable.


    So I couldn''t help but refute Li Xiaowei and say, "I don''t know where you heard the news from, and I don''t know how true or false your claim that Hu Zi''s relationship with this rich woman is. But when you say that Hu Zi holds the life and death of Rainbow square in his hands, I really don''t believe it. Besides, if Hu Zi can really persuade the rich woman not to lend money to Rainbow square, does he need to set the fire?"


    Li Xiaowei didn''t refute me. After a moment of silence, she asked me, "Xing Yun, didn''t you start a Xingyun hotel with Old Gao and Xiaohu? Why is he running the Yu xiangyuan now?"


    I didn''t explain it to Li Xiaowei just now. It was a very dramatic story about Hu Zi managing the Yu xiangyuan. I told Li Xiaowei a simple story.


    "Have you seen Hu Zi these days?"


    "Yes, I just came here two days ago."


    "Does he often go to the Xingyun hotel?"


    Hearing this, I felt a little sad. I shook my head and said, "He''s really busier than before."


    "Oh." Li Xiaowei did not ask any more questions. She sighed deeply and became silent.

 Chapter 605 : Didnt Come Back Last Night

    The car continued to drive in the dark, and neither of them spoke again. In the silence, they had their own thoughts.


    The trees and the neon lights moved back quickly, just like time.


    When I got to the place, I stopped the car, but Li Xiaowei didn''t get off immediately. Her face was heavy and troubled, and she wanted to say something.


    I waited for her quietly.


    "Xing Yun." After a while, Li Xiaowei finally couldn''t help but say, "Can you help me persuade Xiaohu again? He has such a good relationship with you that he tells you everything. He''s not only hurting me and Li Dong, he''s also hurting so many families."


    I was silent, looking at the leaves blown by the wind in the rearview mirror.


    "I know you don''t believe me, but Xiaohu is no longer the Xiaohu he used to be. He has become very strange, not like the Xiaohu I know."


    Li Xiaowei opened the car door and said softly, "It was me who caused him to be like this."


    This sentence made me feel an unspeakable pain.


    After Li Xiaowei left, I drove back quickly.


    However, Li Xiaowei was able to pretend to be calm when he was here, but now his heart was in a mess.


    There were so many doubts and worries in my heart that a strong sense of oppression rushed at me.


    I really couldn''t calm down and drive. After a few minutes, I parked my car in a parking space on the side of the road, and then stayed alone in the dark car, my mind pounding with Li Xiaowei''s information.


    I put my seat back and lay there, wiping my face with my hands.


    Looking out the window, from my angle, I could see the moon in the sky. The moon was cold and aloof, looking at this world as if I had seen through it.


    The moon is cloudy and the moon is round. People have joys and sorrows.


    The eternal performance did not end.


    But can this world really be seen through?


    People in this world, complicated human nature, even the closest people may not be able to see through it, not to mention the sun and moon that are so far away from us.


    The sun cannot illuminate the whole world, and the moon''s light will be swallowed up by the night.


    I narrowed my eyes, the night outside the window became blurry, and my heart was inexplicably blurred.


    I took a few deep breaths and calmed down a little. I started trying to analyze Li Xiaowei''s words.


    No matter what, I can''t believe or refuse to believe that Hu Zi set the fire, or that Hu Zi asked someone to do it.


    I don''t believe it!


    It was burns to dozens of people, and one of them even died!


    What an unscrupulous person would have to do such a cold-blooded and cruel thing!


    But why did Li Xiaowei lie? She really didn''t have any reason to lie, or I couldn''t find any reason at the moment.


    Once, Hu Zi told me more than once that he wanted revenge!


    So, is it really as Li Xiaowei said, that he is now in charge of the life and death of Rainbow square?


    This is unbelievable!


    A year ago, he was just a handful of small Pucheng restaurant owners. Now, although he managed a Yu xiangyuan, how could he have so much ability to hold Rainbow square''s throat?


    Li Xiaowei said that Hu Zi and a rich woman were not clear, or even directly said that they were lovers, but Hu Zi now has a girlfriend, will he betray her behind Du Ling''s back?


    I smiled bitterly. Of course it was possible. Hu Zi had a criminal record, and he told me himself that his view of love had been distorted, so it was not surprising that he betrayed Du Ling.


    But I''ve never heard Hu Zi mention this rich woman, and I''ve never seen anyone like this around Hu Zi.


    But... As I told Li Xiaowei, Hu Zi rarely went to the Xingyun hotel, and although I have been to the Yu xiangyuan many times, I have to say that these days when I met Hu Zi, he was still very rare, so I really don''t know who he usually contacted.


    Even the two chen and Peng Boss last time, I have no idea who they are.


    It was futile to speculate now. After all, Li Xiaowei had heard the news from others.


    I think if we want to find out the truth, we just need to know the relationship between Hu Zi and this rich woman.


    If he really is not clear about this rich woman, I really don''t believe that this is all a coincidence, he has nothing to do with the crisis in Rainbow square!


    But I don''t know why, but I don''t have confidence in my heart. It''s more a kind of anxiety and fear. I''m afraid that the truth of the matter is different from what I think.


    Hu Zi''s current social circle...


    Hu Zi told Du Ling to finish this time...


    Hu Zi lent ji ze two million yuan...


    Li Xiaowei said that only you can save Rainbow square now...


    Hu Zi said he was going to sleep with me, so I let you go...


    Hu Zi said Li Xiaowei, you can go. I didn''t set the fire in Rainbow square, and the fact that it was going to be destroyed can''t be stopped by anyone...


    Hu Zi, he''s a brother I''ve known for more than 20 years. I should have believed him, but... I clenched my fist and felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    I felt like I was in a fog, but I didn''t want to walk out so quickly.


    I started thinking, what should I do?


    Hu Zi denied that he set the fire, and even if I asked him in person, I''m afraid it would be the same answer as Li Xiaowei.


    Lying in the car for more than half an hour, I couldn''t think of anything.


    The ringtone of the phone brought me back to my senses. It was Old Gao. He asked me why Li Xiaowei was so angry with Hu Zi. I don''t know what to say to Old Gao, but I don''t want to tell anyone about it for the time being. I''m afraid my suspicions about what our friends are talking about hurt Hu Zi.


    I lied casually and kept it a secret.


    Hanging up the phone, I went to the contact again and found Hu Zi''s number. I hesitated and didn''t know if I should make the call or what I should say.


    After thinking about it, I finally called Hu Zi.


    "Hello." Hu Zi''s voice was a little low.


    "Are you okay, Hu Zi?"


    "Nothing."


    "That''s good." I smiled.


    After saying this, I didn''t say anything. I wanted Hu Zi to say something to me, but he didn''t. He chatted a little more and hung up.


    But I think it''s necessary for me to talk to Hu Zi again. From what he said, I think he should know something. Whether it''s related to him or not, let''s talk to him later.


    After a while in the car, I went back.


    ...


    When she got home, Du Ling was on the phone. She didn''t know who she was calling. She seemed very happy.


    Looking at her figure, she thought that she was now Hu Zi''s girlfriend. Yes, she was Hu Zi''s girlfriend.


    But sometimes she would always ignore her identity, because she and Hu Zi are not like ordinary couples, from the normal life, you can see Du Ling''s confusion and loneliness because of this relationship, but she is not angry with Hu Zi, in her relationship with Hu Zi, she is always in a very weak and inferiority complex.


    I really don''t know how to describe this relationship between her and Hu Zi.


    I was thinking that if Hu Zi really didn''t know about a rich woman, he would hurt another girl.


    I sat on the sofa, exhausted.


    After a while, Du Ling also finished the call with a smile on his face.


    "What are you so happy about?" I asked.


    "It''s my brother. He did very well in this exam. He''s much better than before."


    "Really? It''s really good news. I haven''t let you down."


    Du Ling nodded happily with a look of relief on her face. She said, "I hope she can get into a good university by then."


    Speaking of this, there was some regret on Du Ling''s face. Like Lin Ya, she had a poor family, which made it an extravagant hope to go to college.


    I said to Du Ling, "Du Ling, do you know? There is a kind of adult self-taught examination. If you want to get a college diploma, you can also choose to take the self-taught examination."


    Du Ling smiled and replied, "I know, but I don''t want to take the exam now."


    "Why not take the exam?"


    "I''m not in the mood now, and I don''t have that much energy to study. It''s better to look at my brother. As for me, I''ll talk about it later when I want to take the exam."


    I nodded and talked to Du Ling for a while before she called her mother again.


    I casually ordered some noodles to eat.


    Then I knocked on the opposite door, but no one opened the door, and none of them were home. Ding Ge went out with a few new friends and probably hasn''t come back yet. Lin Ya and Tang Manya don''t know where to play.


    I was lying in bed alone, a little bored, but I didn''t want to go out for a walk, so I had to lie there in a daze and think about it.


    Then I went online to read the news about the fire in Rainbow square. There was a lot of discussion in the Pucheng post bar, but there was nothing useful.


    After a long time, I realized that it was already very late. Ding Ge hadn''t come back yet?


    I think she''ll tell me when she comes back. I didn''t call her before, just to avoid disturbing her, but it''s already past ten, so I should be back.


    I was a little worried about her, so I called her.


    Fortunately, Ding Ge got through, but there was some noise over there.


    I smiled and asked, "Aren''t you coming back yet?"


    "You go to sleep first. Don''t wait for me. We''re having a good time. I haven''t been out for a long time."


    "Look at you. It''s like you''re not allowed out. You''re usually fine." I was relieved to hear that Ding Ge was fine.


    Ding Ge smiled.


    I asked again, "What kind of friends do you know? They are so energetic that they don''t go home to sleep at night. You won''t practice driving tomorrow?"


    "All right, don''t worry about it. We''ll be back soon. I didn''t rush you when you went out to play."


    I couldn''t refute it with my mouth open. Ding Ge was right. She always gave me face outside.


    I had to tell her to be safe again and ask her to call me if she needed me to pick her up.


    Ding Ge replied, "I see. You should go to bed early tonight. I won''t tell you when I''m late."


    At this moment, it seemed that someone was calling dinger, and Ding Ge said," ah, okay. I''ll hang up first.


    After hanging up the phone and going through another period of boredom, I gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, I woke up on time, ready to wake Ding Ge up and send her to driving school.


    Knocking on the opposite door, Lin Ya opened it. She was brushing her teeth. I asked her, "Is dinger up?"


    "Ding Ge didn''t come back last night." Although Lin Ya was brushing her teeth, I still heard her clearly.


    "What, she didn''t come back last night?"

 Chapter 606 : Bumping into Jiang Yan

    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, my hair stood on end and I quickly took out my phone to call Ding Ge.


    Lin Ya glared at me and said, "What are you shouting at? She called me. She played late yesterday, and then went back to her house to sleep."


    "Oh."


    After listening to Lin Ya''s explanation, I immediately heaved a sigh of relief, and then complained, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Lin Ya''s mouth was open, and there were a lot of white bubbles in her mouth. She deliberately sprayed the foam of brushing her teeth and shouted at me, "I have time!"


    "Yaya."


    I quickly took a few steps back, wiped the foam off my face, and begged for mercy, "I was wrong, I was wrong."


    Without bothering Lin Ya to brush his teeth again, I walked out the door and called Ding Ge. I didn''t come back all night, which scared me to death.


    "What time did you play yesterday?"


    "With someone like you, I just got up early in the morning and started asking questions!" Ding Ge yawned.


    "Then you have to tell me if you don''t come back. You almost scared me to death just now."


    "What scared you to death?"


    "The girl said you didn''t come back, so I thought what happened to you."


    "What can I do? What can I worry about?"


    "Next time something like this happens, you must tell me in advance."


    "Sure."


    "What did you guys do yesterday?"


    "It''s just a group of girls playing together."


    "When did you guys get back?"


    "I''ll go back after playing."


    Ding Ge groaned and didn''t answer my question directly.


    I smiled and said, "Do you want me to pick you up?"


    "No need. All you have to do is pick me up after school."


    "That''s good."


    After I finished talking to Ding Ge, I started working at the hotel.


    The weather was a little gloomy today, and the early morning sun brought no warmth but light to the winter.


    He went to the market with Old Gao, but didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance.


    Our restaurant''s former chef, Jiang Yan!


    I didn''t expect to bump into him. Jiang Yan didn''t seem to have changed much, but he still looked cheerful.


    "Xing Yun, Old Gao, long time no see!"


    "Long time no see!"


    When I saw Jiang Yan, I couldn''t help but recall the incident when he left the restaurant.


    At that time, Du Ling worked as a cashier at the front desk, but he unexpectedly lost a thousand yuan. Behind the scenes, Shi Yuan hinted that Jiang Yan was the thief, which made Jiang Yan very angry. Shi Yuan, the cook of the same restaurant, said such words behind the scenes, which made Jiang Yan very angry. He no longer worked with shi yuan, so he resigned.


    Both parties were especially happy to meet. Old Gao also gave Jiang Yan a cigarette. After the small talk, I asked Jiang Yan, "Jiang Yan, where are you doing now?"


    Jiang Yan said he was in town now. He said that now the child was young and didn''t want to be so far away from home, so he found a job in the town near the city.


    Old Gao said, "That''s a little far from home."


    Jiang Yan smiled and said, "It''s not too far. It''s only half an hour away."


    Then Jiang Yan asked about the Xingyun hotel, and we just went back to the way things were. We didn''t mention shi yuan. After all, there was a conflict between him and Shi Yuan.


    Although Shi Yuan was a bit shrewd and tactful, his skills were indeed good.


    The three of them had not seen each other for a long time and had a hot chat. They had not seen each other for so many days and had a very pleasant chat.


    It wasn''t until Jiang Yan''s colleagues urged him that Jiang Yan stopped and said to Old Gao and me, "Let''s get together again when we''re free. Have a good drink."


    "Sure, come over to your house when you have time."


    "Sure, I''ll make you two famous dishes."


    "Then I''ll bring two bottles of good wine." Old Gao said.


    "What wine do you bring? I have one."


    Jiang Yan smiled. At this moment, he seemed to remember something. His face suddenly became serious. He looked at Old Gao and me. Old Gao and I also looked at Jiang Yan in confusion. They didn''t understand what was going on with him.


    "Some words..." Jiang Yan hesitated, wanting to say something.


    "What''s wrong, Brother Jiang? Just say what you want."


    Jiang Yan took a deep breath, approached us, and said in a low voice, "You all know that when I left, Shi Yuan was a person. We had a conflict. This may sound like a small person to me, but I still want to tell you. I heard it from someone else. I''m not sure if it''s true or not. In our restaurant, a colleague worked with shi yuan at the four seas hotel."


    I frowned. I didn''t expect Jiang Yan to talk about shi yuan.


    Then, Jiang Yan began to tell us a story.


    When Shi Yuan was at the four seas hotel, he had a private interest in the seafood supplier. To put it bluntly, he was in charge of the supplier''s channel and used it to get personal rebates.


    We''re not worried about that. After all, Shi Yuan doesn''t care about the bill at the restaurant, and Old Gao and I are the ones who come in. He specializes in cooking, so he doesn''t have a chance to get a rebate.


    Then, Jiang Yan told us another story.


    This story is about Shi Yuan competing with another chef for the position of head chef. Jiang Yan said that at that time? Shi Yuan did a lot of despicable things for the position of head chef. In private, he deliberately discredited this competitor and said how he was doing and how he couldn''t. He even put his hands and feet on the other party''s cooking and framed the other party. I heard that this was known. After all, he heard what others said.


    "This is what I heard. I definitely didn''t make it up myself, and I definitely didn''t add anything to it!" After that, Jiang Yan said to us in a serious tone, "Xing Yun, Old Gao, I''m talking about this. There must be something selfish about me. I really don''t like Shi Yuan. But when I hear about this, I also want to tell you, so that you can make a judgment about this person. I''ve been working with him for a while, and I still know what kind of person he is. He''s making up stories and talking nonsense, so I''ll just remind you that this Shi Yuan has a bad personality and bad character. You really have to be careful."


    Then Jiang Yan left.


    Old Gao and I were busy too.


    Old Gao also said to me, "If it weren''t for Hu Zi supporting Shi Yuan at that time, I really wanted to get rid of Shi Yuan."


    I know that Old Gao still remembers about Sister liu and Huang slandering Du Ling. At that time, Shi Yuan even threatened Old Gao and I to go on strike and resign in order to keep the people he introduced. At that time, Old Gao was very angry about this.


    "Okay, it''s all in the past. Why are you mentioning him?" The matter was over, and it was useless to bring it up again.


    Even though it was over, we still don''t know who stole the thousand yuan today.


    I also thought about what Jiang Yan said. I believe that Jiang Yan would not deliberately slander Shi Yuan, but Shi Yuan is quite honest in our restaurant. Although I don''t really like him, I can still make do with him.


    So, after listening to Jiang Yan, I wasn''t too vigilant against Shi Yuan.


    ...


    When I got back, someone came to ask about the advertisement in the morning, so I quickly called Ji Ze. Now he was in a hurry to solve the problem.


    I hope he can solve this sooner.


    Then I asked them to talk to ji ze, who also wanted to go to Ji Ze''s house. They drove here, wrote down Ji Ze''s cell phone number and left.


    Then came the normal work flow, and while he was busy, he suddenly received a call from Hu Zi.


    This surprised me a little. He didn''t say anything on the phone. He just asked me to come over. I said the restaurant was busy right now, and Hu Zi insisted that I go there immediately. I didn''t know what was so urgent, but it was over.


    When I walked into the Yu xiangyuan, manager Gong was waiting for me. She led me upstairs. Soon, they came to a small private room.


    Hu Zi was inside, and there were four other people. I took a look and found that most of them were familiar faces.


    There are two people I can''t remember more. Chen and Peng Boss, I was in the hands of both of them last time. It was the first time I had a drink and went to the hospital.


    When I saw the two of them, I felt disgusted. What was Hu Zi doing? Was he trying to disgust me on purpose?


    The other two, a shrewd middle-aged man who had been drinking with Hu Zi and the others the last time, were slightly plump and balding, giving off a sense of sophistication and sophistication.


    The other was a middle-aged man with eyes.


    I looked at Hu Zi. I didn''t understand why Hu Zi asked me to come here.


    And president chen and Peng Boss were surprised to see me, but I still saw... Fear in their eyes.


    I was even more puzzled!


    At this moment, Chen Boss quickly stood up, took the initiative to hold my hand and smiled and apologized to me: "Brother, last time, I am really sorry, I am sorry, I apologize to you, I apologize to you."


    I was stunned and looked at this Chen Boss strangely. There were ten thousand question marks in my head. What was this situation? This attitude was a 180 degree turn from the last time!


    What happened?


    Then, Peng Boss, who was'' forgiving'', stood up with a big round head and a silly smile. He kept apologizing to me.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I smiled stiffly.


    Hu Zi reached out to me and motioned for me to go over, but I didn''t want to stay here and asked Hu Zi with my eyes what exactly were you looking for me for?


    Hu Zi stood up, pulled me down beside him and said to me, "Xing Yun, sit here first."


    I sighed helplessly and had to sit down.


    Hu Zi began to introduce me again. The shrewd middle-aged man was called Qin Boss, and the man with glasses was Feng Boss.


    Then Hu Zi pointed at Mr. Chen and Mr. Peng Boss and said with a faint smile, "You don''t have to introduce these two."


    Chen and Peng Boss smiled awkwardly.


    I was a little surprised. The last time Hu Zi was drinking with them, he was still humble. He was afraid of offending the other party. Why did he seem to have flipped over today? Hu Zi''s tone was obviously sinister, but president chen and Peng Boss were smiling at each other, looking servile and afraid of Hu Zi.


    It''s the exact opposite of what happened last time!


    "Where''s this one?" Hu Zi patted me on the shoulder again and introduced, "Xing Yun, almost everyone. Last time I saw him, I''ll introduce him again today. My brother, the brother of life and death, the brother closer than my own brother!"

 Chapter 607 : Great Pleasure!

    When Hu Zi finished this sentence in a thought-provoking tone, the reactions of others on the field were different, and I faintly felt a subtle and nervous atmosphere.


    I looked at Hu Zi, and Hu Zi gave me a'' calm, listen to him''look.


    "I asked my brother to come today for one thing." After the introduction, Hu Zi looked at Feng Boss, who was not wearing eyes, and said to him, "Feng Boss, you don''t know yet. I''ll tell you first. Last time, just a few days ago, when you weren''t there, I''ll tell you how this happened."


    The bespectacled Feng Boss smiled awkwardly, as if he didn''t dare not listen and had to listen.


    "At that time, your two brothers, chen and Peng Boss, were there. Qin Boss was there too. My brother accidentally pushed president chen down."


    "Hey, Brother tiger was wrong." Chen Boss grinned and said, "No, no, I drank too much. I didn''t stand well. I fell."


    I remember the last time Chen Boss called Hu Zi, or the disrespectful'' Zhao Boss'' in his tone, he actually called brother tiger this time?


    "Oh-" Hu Zi deliberately lengthened his voice and smiled indifferently.


    Chen Boss seemed to want to apologize again, but Hu Zi reached out and stopped him. He looked very easy to talk to. He smiled and said, "Chen Boss, let me talk. Let me talk."


    The smile on Chen Boss''s face was a little stiff, and his expression was a little nervous, but he still nodded happily.


    Hu Zi continued to face Feng Boss and said, "Feng Boss, you heard it just now. Chen Boss fell down by accident, but he drank too much, so he blamed it on my brother. He wanted my brother to apologize to him. That was unforgiving. You don''t believe Qin Boss, is it Qin Boss?"


    Qin Boss nodded slightly.


    I found that not only president chen and president peng were very afraid of Hu Zi, but this higher ranking Qin Boss also didn''t seem to dare to provoke Hu Zi.


    "Last time I did drink too much, too much..." Big head Peng Boss interjected.


    "Bang!"


    Hu Zi slammed the table without warning. I was shocked by him sitting next to him.


    "Fuck me or you!"


    Hu Zi pointed at Peng Boss and scolded him shamelessly.


    I was also stunned. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to say that he was angry. I was really curious. What happened in the past few days?


    Why were they so afraid of Hu Zi from the time they were not afraid to offend Hu Zi?


    I was reminded of what Hu Zi said to me in the hospital, and it didn''t end.


    Sure enough, today, this matter continued.


    I also seem to understand why Hu Zi called me over. It looks like he''s here for revenge.


    As Hu Zi cursed and the needles in the room were audible, everyone''s expression became a little strange. Peng Boss shuddered, not daring to say a word, and the smile on his face froze.


    Feng Boss also shouted coldly at Peng Boss, "Shut up!"


    It seemed that feng and Chen Boss peng were always on the same team, and they were masters who could control both of them.


    Hu Zi smiled again. The anger that had erupted just now dissipated in an instant, and the tense atmosphere in the arena relaxed. He continued, "Feng Boss, what happened? It wasn''t a big deal, was it? Last time, my brother and I apologized to them and kept apologizing, but Chen Boss didn''t want to break one of my brother''s legs! Did you say that, Chen Boss? Am I right?"


    President chen, who was obviously stiff, nodded, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "I can''t help it. My brother has to drink to make amends, but this Peng Boss is not happy. He has to drink with a bowl, just this bowl!" With that said, Hu Zi turned the bowl in front of him to the front again, and a crisp sound reverberated in the room.


    "Three big bowls in a row. My brother went straight to the hospital and puked all night." The cold light in Hu Zi''s eyes flashed away, and then he said with a smile, "My brother was fine, so let''s just go. Are we not petty people, but my brother suffered a night in the hospital? I don''t think we can just go through this easily, can we? Feng Boss, don''t you think so?"


    Hu Zi looked at feng and Qin Boss, while chen and peng were like children who had made mistakes. They didn''t dare to fart, but they were obviously on pins and needles.


    General feng''s face became more and more heavy after hearing this. He nodded and said to Hu Zi, "Yes! Zhao Boss, what do you want us to do about this?"


    "What about me? Fairness. We are like this. The last time Xing Yun apologized to Chen Boss, he drank three big bowls. This time," Hu Zi said again. Looking at president chen and Peng Boss, he asked, "Chen Boss Peng Boss, I haven''t had time to ask you. Would you like to apologize to my brother?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The two of them nodded like chickens pecking at rice.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Hu Zi gently raised the corner of his mouth and said slowly, "What about us? How about we follow the rules from last time? Three bowls each! I didn''t make this rule."


    I instinctively frowned when Hu Zi mentioned the three bowls for one person, and now I still shudder when I recall the scene. If it wasn''t especially drinkable, three bowls of wine would have cost him half his life.


    "Brother tiger, this... Look, we''ve had so much wine today. If we drink these three bowls, then... Last time your brother came, he didn''t drink..."


    "Squeak!"


    Before Peng Boss could finish speaking, Hu Zi suddenly stood up from his seat again. I wonder if he did it on purpose. The chair rubbed against the ground and made a particularly harsh sound. Before Peng Boss could finish speaking, Hu Zi roared, "What''s the matter... You don''t want to drink, do you? Why should my brother apologize for three bowls of wine? I haven''t told you about the medical expenses yet..."


    "Zhao Boss, Zhao Boss."


    Feng Boss also quickly stood up, hurriedly called out to Hu Zi, comforting him, "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, you have to drink this wine today, and pay for the medical expenses. What should we do? We can''t let you and your brother suffer." With that, Feng Boss pushed his eyes again, glaring at president chen and Peng Boss with a grim look. He said in a deep voice, "Drink, all of you. Three big bowls, dry them all in one go. If anyone doesn''t drink these three bowls of wine today, it''s up to them!"


    There was a strong threat in Feng Boss''s tone.


    After Feng Boss said these words, chen and Peng Boss also admitted their fate, one by one with a bitter face, and took the initiative to pick up their bowls to pour wine.


    The next moment was a moment of great joy.


    Last time, the smug and rampant chen and Peng Boss, each carrying a bowl of wine, began their three bowls of wine journey.


    Judging from the situation, this time, although they did not drink as red as the last time, they also drank a lot, and the first bowl of wine was especially difficult to drink.


    A bowl of wine, it really has to rely on willpower to drink it.


    To tell the truth, it was a great pleasure to see chen and Peng Boss both deflated today, unable to be as arrogant as their grandchildren.


    I really want to say something to them - you guys have a day!


    In fact, this picture is a little unreal, it feels like the plot in the novel, but I know I didn''t drink, this is the reality, happened in a private room in the Yu xiangyuan.


    After the first bowl, both of them were almost covered in circles, frowning, grinning and wringing their faces like bitter gourds.


    That look was really pitiful!


    Hu Zi was still on the side, threatening them that the next bowl of wine would not count for a drop. The two of them had just finished drinking and were panting, and they immediately shuddered. General feng himself poured the wine for the two of them, forcing them to drink it! Keep drinking!"


    I looked at their almost crying faces, but there was nothing in my heart that could not bear it.


    I am not a saint, and I also think that it is not too late to repay the good for the evil. This is the lesson that Chen Boss Peng Boss and the others should learn.


    After three bowls of wine, peng dashed right under the table.


    Chen Boss, on the other hand, stumbled to the bathroom and heard an earth-shattering retching before he could even get out of the private room.


    Hu Zi looked at me deeply as if he was telling me that he had finally avenged you.


    Although I''m glad Hu Zi stood up for me, I still have a lot of questions in my heart.


    As for Feng Boss, his eyes behind his glasses were filled with anxiety and shame. He said to Hu Zi, "Zhao Boss, let''s talk next time. I''ll get these two out first."


    Hu Zi nodded.


    A man came along and carried Peng Boss out with Feng Boss. The man with the big head was tall and fat, but the man who carried him was exhausted.


    In the private room, only Hu Zi and I and the quiet Qin Boss were left.


    "Qin Boss, let''s get here first." Hu Zi said.


    "Don''t panic." Qin Boss, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. With a faint smile on his face, he took out a card from his arms and handed it to me.


    "Brother Xing Yun, right?" Qin Boss said to me politely.


    I didn''t understand what he meant. I nodded and asked, "Qin Boss, what... What does this mean?"


    "This is a shopping card from Camry plaza. There are five thousand yuan in it. You can spend whatever you want."


    Camry plaza? It''s the square opposite the Yu xiangyuan.


    But I don''t know why this Qin Boss gave me a shopping card, but he did nothing for me. I don''t know him, so I quickly refused, "Qin Boss, this can''t do. How can I take your card?"


    "Oh, take it. It''s a little funny." President qin put the shopping card in front of me and said with a smile, "I didn''t stop them last time. I was also in the wrong about this. Just take it. A little money is your apology."


    I didn''t expect that even president qin would apologize to me, but what happened last time really had nothing to do with him.


    Last time, he obviously didn''t want to get involved in our business, and this time, he was obviously trying to please Hu Zi.


    I became more and more curious. What kind of backing did Hu Zi have?


    Qin Boss was already standing up, and Hu Zi said to me, "Then keep it, Xing Yun."


    I picked up the card and wanted to return it to Qin Boss, but at this moment, a terrible thought came to my mind. In an instant, some fragments were connected, and I saw something new.

 Chapter 608 : Deny

    Hu Zi was sending Qin Boss away, and the two of them were saying polite things like happy cooperation.


    I looked at the shopping card in my hand, my fingers trembling slightly, and the fragments in my mind were filled with creepy light. I didn''t know if the information I inferred was accurate, but I was very scared.


    After a while, Hu Zi sent Qin Boss away and the two of us went upstairs.


    Hu Zi said to me, "You haven''t eaten yet, have you, Xing Yun?"


    With that, he ordered another waiter to bring some food to his office, and then asked me, "It''s rare for you to have such a good day. How about a drink?"


    "No, I have to pick up dinger later."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    "Then who is qin? Why does he give me a shopping card?"


    "Jiamei''s boss, take it." Hu Zi didn''t seem to care about the five thousand yuan shopping card.


    Across from the Yu xiangyuan, the president of Jiamei mall is Qin Boss, who just gave me the shopping card.


    Jiamei shopping mall, can be said to be rainbow shopping mall''s biggest competitor in Pucheng!


    Rainbow was older and more stable, while Jiamei was younger, but he was especially strong. Before that, Jiamei could only be ranked below rainbow, but now, a shop in Rainbow square was on fire, and Jiamei was undoubtedly the biggest beneficiary, and it was almost time to become the boss.


    The relationship between Hu Zi and Jiamei''s boss is not shallow!


    Hu Zi and I walked into his office.


    Hu Zi said with emotion again, "I finally let those two bastards get their retribution today. Damn it, it''s really a relief. If it weren''t for old peng drinking on the floor, I would have let them drink and kill him!"


    I smiled and asked Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Hu Zi replied, "Revenge for you, of course. As I said, it''s not over. It''s still a bargain for them. If it wasn''t for Feng Boss''s sake, I wouldn''t have spared them."


    I frowned and asked, "No, you didn''t dare to offend them last time. Why are they so afraid of you this time? Will they retaliate?"


    It''s only been a few days. What''s the reason for this reversal?


    "Revenge? He dares!"


    Hu Zi sat on the office chair, lying back, put his feet on the desk, and said in a tired tone, "This is what society is like. You are awesome. They are respectful to you. They treat you like a big brother. You are not awesome. They will not take you seriously. They will step on your head and trample on you wantonly."


    I walked to my desk, looked at Hu Zi, and asked worriedly, "Hu Zi, tell me honestly, why are they so afraid of you? Have you found any backing?"


    "Xing Yun." Hu Zi put his feet down. "Just leave it alone."


    "I''m scared."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll take a detour!" I said anxiously, "I''m afraid that one day the police will come and take you away, but I don''t know anything yet."


    Hu Zi smiled faintly. He took out his cigarette again. After a puff, he was silent for a moment. Then he said, "Not many of these people I''m in contact with are clean!"


    I listened to him in silence, so what he meant was that he wasn''t clean either?


    Hu Zi looked up at me again and said, "I chose the road myself. I don''t regret it, but leave Xing Yun alone. I don''t want to involve you."


    "What do you mean you don''t want to involve me? Who do you think I am? What''s our relationship!" Hearing Hu Zi''s words, I said sadly, "Tell me honestly, Hu Zi, does this Rainbow square incident have anything to do with you? Don''t lie to me, okay?"


    Hu Zi stood up and gazed at me for a few seconds. His eyes seemed to contain many secrets that were inhumane to the outside world, but I am not an outsider. We are brothers. I hope Hu Zi can tell me those things that were kept in his heart.


    However, after a while, Hu Zi only sighed and said, "Xing Yun, what do you care about it? What does it have to do with us?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter." I took a deep breath and asked, "Do you know a rich woman?"


    "Rich woman?" Hu Zi frowned, smiled and asked, "What rich woman?"


    "Li Xiaowei told me." Hu Zi''s attitude of not saying anything made me very passive, so I had to say the information that Li Xiaowei gave me. I asked Hu Zi, "He said that you have a special relationship with a rich woman. Before, this rich woman wanted to help Rainbow square, but now a fire is burning, and the rich woman doesn''t help anymore, so Li Xiaowei came to you. That''s why she saved Rainbow square. Is that so?"


    I stared at Hu Zi, hoping he would give me an answer.


    Hu Zi sneered, shook his head and said, "If only I had so much power!"


    "Tell me, are you dating a rich woman?" I said excitedly, "Don''t lie to me, Hu Zi!"


    "Don''t listen to Li Xiaowei." Hu Zi frowned, but his eyes dodged a little. He flicked the ashes and replied, "There''s no rich woman. Even if there are some rich women, do you think they can listen to me? Why? Can I still control other people''s minds?"


    "Well, tell me, why are these people treating you so differently today? This qin is always your brother. Do you think you have some backing? Are you in love with a rich woman? Are those people so afraid of you? How many things are you hiding from me?"


    Hu Zi''s face was a little gloomy, but he didn''t get angry. He pressed his forehead and said helplessly, "Yes, you''re right. I do have a backer. I need a backer, but don''t worry about who this backer is. I''m a person with no connections or background who wants to keep the Yu xiangyuan alive. I can only grovel to please others and climb up step by step, right? In fact, you and Old Gao are right not to come to the Yu xiangyuan. That way, I can be a grandson alone."


    Hu Zi''s voice was full of bitterness. I looked at him, but I didn''t understand him. I also didn''t know who he had met in the Yu xiangyuan and what he had experienced.


    "Hu Zi, is Rainbow square really none of your business?" I asked for the last time, "That fire killed one person and burned dozens less people. That''s a serious crime. Do you understand?"


    Hu Zi took a deep breath, smiled and said, "I don''t have the guts. Don''t worry, Xing Yun. Rainbow square really has nothing to do with me. Stop making wild guesses. You believe Li Xiaowei''s words? Don''t you know who she is?"


    I looked at Hu Zi with mixed emotions. If only I could see his heart.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door of the office. It turned out that the food was ready. Two waiters came over with the food. Hu Zi motioned for them to put it on the coffee table. At the same time, he said to me, "Xing Yun, come and make do."


    I nodded.


    I haven''t had lunch yet. I''m really hungry.


    I picked up my chopsticks and started to finish my lunch. At the same time, I gave Hu Zi the shopping card Qin Boss gave me and told him that I didn''t want the card. Someone I didn''t know stuffed me with such a card. I really didn''t dare to use it.


    Hu Zi still wanted me to take it, but my attitude was firm. If you want me to, you don''t want me. When Hu Zi couldn''t persuade me, I put the card away and said to me, "I don''t want it for nothing. I don''t know what you think. This amount of money is nothing in other people''s hands. It''s usually easy to give a gift and then go in with hundreds of thousands and millions of dollars. Does anyone care about this amount of money?"


    My heart says how much money someone has is theirs, it has nothing to do with me.


    After thinking about it, I asked Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, I heard what you told Qin Boss about a good partnership. What business did you guys work on together?"


    "Yes. We did some real estate business together." Hu Zi replied.


    I asked in surprise, "Are you still in the real estate business?"


    I had no idea about this before.


    "Yes, I haven''t had the time to tell you. I''ve just finished talking. I don''t know if I can make money yet."


    I smiled and said, "You really have a lot to tell us."


    Hu Zi smiled with shame.


    "Hu Zi, there''s something I need to remind you of."


    "What is it?"


    "This Qin Boss, I think he''s very shrewd, and he has a city. You must be careful when you work with him. Don''t be fooled by him!" Hu Zi was doing business with this Qin Boss, and I was panicking. Can such a person be trusted?


    Hu Zi laughed and said, "Don''t worry. Of course I know he''s an old fox, a famous old fox. Don''t worry. I will definitely guard against what I should guard against him. This is business. I don''t treat him as a close friend."


    I sighed silently, hoping he wouldn''t be fooled. Hu Zi''s steps were too big now, and he didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    At this moment, Hu Zi''s phone rang. After looking at the phone, Hu Zi''s expression was a little unnatural, but he was quickly calmly covered up. Instead of answering the phone in front of me, he walked to the window to answer it.


    ...


    After Hu Zi left, I drove straight to the driving school. Although it was still early, it was almost time to turn to the Xingyun hotel.


    Ding Ge hadn''t finished school yet and parked the car next to the driving school. I sat in the car alone and started to think.


    To be honest, I don''t believe Hu Zi.


    It would be nice if he told me he was innocent, but there were so many secrets hidden in him that I couldn''t tell him.


    But even if Hu Zi didn''t admit it, and I didn''t have any evidence, I couldn''t expose him!


    It was like a thorn in my heart, making me restless.


    Hu Zi, I really don''t know if I should believe you!


    After five o'' clock, dinger let go of school. I picked her up and started heading home. They chatted casually on the way home. When I got back, I went to the restaurant to work. Ding Ge said to wait for me to have dinner after work.


    It felt like she had something to tell me, but I was still troubled by Hu Zi and didn''t think much about it.

 Chapter 609 Lin Ya for Help

    After the restaurant closed, I went home.


    Ding Ge had already made dinner and waited for me. When I got back, I washed my hands and sat down together for dinner.


    I feel a little tired and want to rest after dinner.


    Ding Ge seemed to be in a high mood. Today, he specially cooked a very sumptuous meal. After dinner, I stood on the balcony to eat.


    In winter, the temperature on the balcony was obviously lower than that in the room, and the cool air calmed me down.


    After a while, Ding Ge also came over.


    Perhaps I knew Ding Ge so well that I could feel her happy mood from the sound of her footsteps. I took a deep breath and buried the messy emotions in my heart.


    Ding Ge walked up to me, took a deep breath and said, "I heard it''s going to cool down again tomorrow."


    "Really?" I didn''t watch the weather forecast.


    "Yeah. It was too cold to stand at the driving school this morning, and I have to wear thicker clothes tomorrow." Ding Ge said, "The driving school is really slanted. It is almost deserted. There is an empty space in the driving school. There is not even a place to hide from the wind."


    "Then wear thicker clothes. Don''t catch a cold." I smiled.


    "Yes, I know." Ding Ge''s tone suddenly lightened. She looked at me and pleaded, "Xing Yun, can I discuss something with you?"


    I frowned and looked at Ding Ge, who was so polite to me. I asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "Look, it''s getting closer and closer to the wedding."


    I nodded. It was getting closer and closer.


    Ding Ge looked at me tenderly with a smile in his eyes and said softly, "I want to go home for the time being. Do you think it''s okay?"


    "Ah?"


    I looked at Ding Ge in surprise. I didn''t expect her to suddenly make such a request!


    I quickly asked, "Why? Don''t you have to learn how to drive? I can give you a lift every day if you live here. You can''t trouble your father to give you a lift every day. He doesn''t have the time."


    "Learn. One thing I didn''t tell you was that I knew a few friends at the driving school. One of the girls happened to be in the same neighborhood as my family. They had a special driver to drive her home. Last time, the driver sent us home. I thought if I stayed at home, I could hitch a ride back and forth, so that you wouldn''t have to drive me back and forth in the rain and wind every day. Besides, you still have to work at the restaurant. Besides, I live closer to home so that I can sleep more every day."


    I didn''t immediately answer Ding Ge''s question, because what Ding Ge said was too surprising. We''ve been living so close and seeing each other every day. It''s a good feeling. If Ding Ge stayed at home, I probably wouldn''t see Ding Ge for a few days.


    "Xing Yun, I think so. We''re getting married soon. I think it''s better for us to keep a little mystery and give each other some space so that we can keep a fresh feeling so that you don''t get tired of seeing me every day." Ding Ge giggled.


    "I don''t mind!"


    "Can you tell me?" Ding Ge was acting like a spoiled child to me again.


    "Why do you suddenly want to stay at home?" At the thought of suddenly distancing myself from Ding Ge, I instinctively felt a little scared. I was really scared!


    "Just... I''m getting married soon. I''m still a virgin. What''s the matter with living with you every day? Besides, I don''t think I''ll be able to stay at home much longer..." Ding Ge seemed to have thought about it seriously. "I don''t want to take the car that long every day. It''s closer. It''s easier to go home."


    "Are you happy to take someone else''s car and trouble them so much? This friend of yours has just met. Is it reliable?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be glad to. My dinger''s friends must be very loyal." Ding Ge seemed to believe in his own vision.


    But I''ve never met her new friends, and I''m inevitably worried.


    I hesitated.


    Ding Ge took my arm and said, "Don''t worry, I haven''t been living at home all the time. I''ll stay here whenever I want to. I''ll call you when I want to, and then you can pick me up. Is that okay?"


    "Okay." I sighed helplessly. If Ding Ge really wants to stay home for a while, then stay. Anyway, it''s only two months away from our wedding. Then we''ll move into our new house.


    ...


    The next day, after sending Ding Ge to driving school again, Ding Ge said she didn''t need to pick her up at night. She would call me if anything happened.


    She didn''t bring any clothes with her at Lin Ya''s place, so she could say that she would come over anytime in the future.


    But the thought of not being able to see her every day made her feel very reluctant.


    So he was more eager for the wedding day to come soon.


    In the morning, someone came to ask about ji ze''s house and asked us about it. I called ji ze and asked, how''s it going?


    Ji Ze sounded a little disappointed, as if the sale was not going well.


    I had no choice but to comfort him not to be too hasty. After all, it was buying a house. Everyone must be very careful not to deal directly at a glance.


    After handling the hotel''s work, there was nothing much to do. It was the usual traffic on the street, and one of the cold winter days. A sprinkler passed through the street, and the wet ground made the surrounding atmosphere gloomy.


    I stood at the entrance of the restaurant and pondered for a long time. Then I made up my mind and crossed the road to the bakery.


    Fortunately, Lin Ya is in the store.


    I motioned for Lin Ya to come out with me. I wanted to ask her for advice, and Du Ling was at the bakery. There were some things I didn''t want her to hear.


    I really have no idea about Hu Zi. My head is about to explode! So I wanted to ask Lin Ya for help. She was so smart. I didn''t want to look for her, but I had no choice.


    Lin Ya saw that my serious face was not joking with me as usual and followed me to the door.


    I signaled her to speak in her car.


    The two of them got into the car. Lin Ya looked at me doubtfully and asked, "What''s so mysterious?"


    "Big deal!"


    Lin Ya looked more serious and listened. I told Lin Ya that Li Xiaowei had come to the Xingyun hotel to find Hu Zi. Yesterday, president qin gave me a shopping card. I even told Lin Ya the truth about the alcohol poisoning last time.


    Lin Ya was also particularly angry after hearing this and said, "Hu Zi is really too much!"


    "Now I''m really afraid that Hu Zi has something to do with Rainbow square. He wants revenge too much. If only he told me the truth. But he didn''t tell me anything. I was really afraid that he was going to die."


    "I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about alcohol poisoning." Lin Ya''s face was cold and he looked at me and said, "He actually asked you to apologize to those two people. I don''t know what he thinks. He''s really disappointing to allow others to insult his brother''s dignity in order to make money. You, too, are hiding it from us!"


    I was stunned. I didn''t think Lin Ya was referring to this. I was really angry with Hu Zi that day, but Lin Ya and I were different.


    "Didn''t he avenge me yesterday?" I said something for Hu Zi.


    "Then he can''t..." Lin ya paused in the middle of her sentence, sighing for a long time and did not continue.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that." I asked Lin Ya, "Tell me what you think. Am I thinking too much? Is my suspicions ridiculous?"


    I really want to hear what Lin Ya thinks.


    Lin Ya was lost in thought. After a while, he said, "From the information you provided, Hu Zi is indeed a suspect. And the last time you said Hu Zi lent Ji Ze two million dollars, I was also very confused. Where did Hu Zi get so much money? It seems that what he did in the Yu xiangyuan is far beyond our imagination. Not to mention the big change in their attitude towards Hu Zi, it was really thought-provoking. But it''s hard to prove that Hu Zi is involved in the rainbow."


    "But I just have a hunch that Hu Zi lied to me. He didn''t tell me the truth." I know Hu Zi too well. There are many things about him that I don''t want to know.


    "If I want to know the truth, I have a way."


    "What''s the solution?" I looked at Lin Ya.


    "Follow Hu Zi!"


    "Following Hu Zi?" My eyes widened and I was shocked! I didn''t expect that Lin Ya would give me such an idea. Hu Zi and I are brothers. Should I follow him?


    I frowned and said, "That''s not good."


    I always feel that this is a kind of distrust of my brother, or even a kind of betrayal!


    If I had known that Old Gao and Hu Zi were stalking me, I would have felt terrible.


    "I know, but there''s nothing we can do about it. Hu Zi won''t tell you, and we hardly see him now. If we want to find out the truth, we can only follow Hu Zi and see who he usually meets, especially if he has a rich woman around him. I don''t think tracking is enough. I wish I could eavesdrop."


    Eavesdropping, this is even more outrageous!


    I shook my head, unable to accept Lin Ya''s methods. After thinking about it, I asked her, "Is there any other way without a girl?"


    Lin Ya thought for a while, then said, "You can look for Xiao Wei again. After all, she told you all that information. If we look for her again, we might find more clues."


    I shook my head. I didn''t think it was useful to look for Li Xiaowei. She had already told me everything she knew.


    I told Lin Ya what I was thinking. Lin Ya''s eyes sparkled with intelligence. She asked me, "How much do you know about that rich woman?"


    I frowned and thought about what Li Xiaowei said to me. It seemed that Li Xiaowei didn''t know much about that rich woman and she didn''t tell me much.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "Well, you call Li Xiaowei and ask her to tell us as much as she can about the rich woman as possible. The more, the better. There''s a photo. Then we''ll follow Hu Zi. As long as the two of them have contact, Hu Zi will most likely have something to do with Rainbow square."


    Lin Ya was thinking the same thing as I was thinking. It seemed that he could only secretly follow Hu Zi and see if he would meet this rich woman.


    At this moment, Lin Ya suddenly said angrily, "If Hu Zi is really in love with this rich woman, regardless of whether he has anything to do with rainbow, I will not let him go!"


    If Hu Zi got along with this rich woman, there would be nothing else to prove, but it would definitely prove that he betrayed Du Ling. As Du Ling''s sister, Lin Ya would not let Hu Zi go.


    Ah, I sighed. What was the truth? Was Hu Zi innocent?

 Chapter 610 : Tracking

    I was sitting alone in the backyard of the Xingyun hotel, looking at the courtyard that had not changed much since the opening. The furnishings were almost the same as before, but the tree in the courtyard seemed taller. We used to chat in this courtyard, peel garlic and choose vegetables, leaving a lot of time here.


    The restaurant has only been open for more than a year. Thinking back on the past, I don''t know why, I feel that it is so far away, as if those things have happened for a long time...


    After thinking about it for more than an hour, I agreed with Lin Ya and followed Hu Zi!


    I really can''t think of any other way. I wish I was too paranoid, but with so many doubts, I''m afraid that Hu Zi would lose his moral bottom line for revenge.


    I didn''t tell Old Gao about it. I just told him to work harder these days. I had something to leave for a few days. Looking at my serious face, what did Old Gao ask me? I can''t tell him now, and I don''t know how to tell him, but I also know that I can''t lie to him, so I have to say that you will know in a few days.


    I found Lin Ya. I thought about it. That''s it.


    Then Lin Ya and I went out to buy a telescope, two hats, a mask, and a few bottles of water.


    I''m not a detective. I don''t know any detective skills. I can only buy a pair of binoculars and observe Hu Zi in the dark.


    Originally, I planned to follow Hu Zi alone, but Lin Ya insisted on coming with me. She said that since she had to follow him 24 hours a day, it was not enough for one person to follow him. At any rate, two people had to follow him together.


    I thought about it and agreed. Lin Ya could give me some ideas.


    Now I can drive three cars, one is Lin Ya''s, one is mine, and one is Hu Zi''s in the Xingyun hotel, but Hu Zi knows all three cars. If he wants to follow him, he probably can''t drive these three cars.


    I thought about it and called my future brother-in-law, Di Ming. I know how many cars Di Ming has. Ask him to borrow one. Di Ming was as generous as ever. He said that he and my cousin were still out of town and that they would send the car to the restaurant later.


    I said just get an ordinary car. Don''t make it too conspicuous. The car that Di Ming drove to our restaurant for the first time won''t do.


    In this way, I owe Di Ming another favor, but it''s almost a family, and I''m not polite to him, so I owe Di Ming another drink.


    In the afternoon, a man drove an inconspicuous black volkswagen to the restaurant.


    So, this car became the vehicle we used to track Hu Zi.


    Lin Ya and I didn''t waste any time, so we immediately took action. We even put the blankets in the car, because it would be very cold at night. After preparing everything we thought of, we drove all the way to a parking space near the Yu xiangyuan and stopped.


    We don''t have much experience, so we can only try to find a relatively hidden location where we can see the Yu xiangyuan gate.


    Although I think what Lin Ya said about tracking Hu Zi is feasible, I don''t know if I can get any useful information from two laymen, Lin Ya and I.


    After parking the car, Lin Ya and I sat in the car and looked at the door of the Yu xiangyuan. We could clearly see the people coming and going from yu xiangyuan with our eyeglasses.


    I wonder if Hu Zi is in the Yu xiangyuan now.


    The arrow is already on the string, so we can only wait here foolishly.


    This kind of behavior, it felt like those entertainment paparazzi, but I didn''t feel any tension or excitement at all, I just felt particularly bored, the time was extremely torturous, the blink of an eye more than an hour passed, we don''t even know if Hu Zi is in the Yu xiangyuan.


    "Girl, do you think we can do this?" I asked Lin Ya with little confidence.


    "We''ll see if we can give it a try." Lin ya lay in the chair with her eyes closed, looking relaxed.


    I was so anxious that I said, "Do you think Hu Zi is in the restaurant now?"


    "I don''t know. Wait." Lin ya looked at me and comforted me, "Don''t be anxious. This is not an urgent matter."


    I know it''s not an urgent matter. It''s just that I can''t adjust my mind for a while. I can only try to relax myself.


    Time passed, and it was only at night that we caught sight of Hu Zi, who had just arrived at the Yu xiangyuan and had not been in the hotel before.


    I smiled bitterly and complained to lin ya, "If I knew Hu Zi wasn''t in the restaurant, I wouldn''t have been staring at him."


    "That''s a good thing."


    "What good thing?" I don''t understand what Lin Ya said.


    Lin Ya said faintly, "Think about it. If Hu Zi isn''t at the restaurant most of the time every day, where is he? We don''t know! But the next time he goes out, we''ll be able to follow him and find out who he''s been in contact with and what he''s done."


    I nodded. Lin Ya had a point.


    It was getting dark very quickly, and after sitting in the car for a few hours, I felt particularly uncomfortable. My butt felt uncomfortable, and I couldn''t help but want to get down and move. But I was afraid of being seen by Hu Zi, so I could only sit here foolishly.


    It''s winter now. Although the temperature inside the car is much higher than outside, it''s still cold after sitting in the car for a long time. I don''t know how to stay up tonight.


    Time passed, and Hu Zi didn''t come out after he entered the Yu xiangyuan.


    I asked Lin Ya, "Are you hungry, girl? Why don''t you go out and eat first? I''ll be here alone."


    "I''m not too hungry. What about you?"


    "A little." I curled my lips and smiled bitterly, "I''m just sitting here feeling bored and flustered. I want to go out for a walk."


    "You really don''t feel well. Just get out of the car and move around. It''s getting dark anyway. It''s so far away. Hu Zi and the others can''t see us either."


    "Hey, okay."


    I scared the car, stretched my arms and legs, and shook my neck. Although it was cold outside, the air was still more comfortable than the air in the car.


    I smiled and said to Lin Ya in the car, "Aren''t you going out for a little exercise?"


    Lin Ya came out of the car, and we stood in the cold wind, looking at the Yu xiangyuan door from time to time, and then at the world of lights and wine.


    I wanted to ask lin ya if we were asking for trouble by doing this, but after thinking about it, let''s not say anything so discouraged.


    However, Lin Ya seemed to sense my thoughts. She said to me in an encouraging tone, "We can only wait for the rabbit in the stupidest way."


    I nodded. Lin Ya was right. We could only do it the stupidest way.


    The air outside was cool. After standing for a while, it felt a little cold. Lin Ya also wrapped his clothes and shivered a few times.


    I thought it was getting late, so I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, you go back first. I''ll be here alone tonight."


    I was thinking that Lin Ya would go back to bed at night and watch the Yu xiangyuan for me during the day tomorrow.


    Lin ya looked at me for a while, shook her head and replied, "I''ll just sleep in the car. The first night, you won''t be able to stay up by yourself. Call me when you''re sleepy."


    "No need..."


    However, before I could finish my sentence, Lin Ya interrupted me. She said to me, "All right, stop it. There''s a blanket in the car. Just sleep in the car."


    I knew Lin Ya''s temper, and did not say much, but could only nod helplessly, but my heart felt warm because of Lin Ya''s behavior. I would definitely suffer if I squatted here alone at night, but Lin Ya felt different, with a companion, psychologically, would be much more comfortable.


    "What are you eating? I''ll bring you a takeout."


    "No, I''m not too hungry today. I''ll just buy some snacks later."


    "How is that possible?"


    "It''s okay. I just don''t have an appetite. If you want to eat, go ahead and eat. I''ll wait for you here."


    Lin Ya doesn''t want to eat, and I don''t want to eat anymore. We''re like comrades in the war now. I want to stand with her.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Camry plaza and buy something to eat."


    "No." Lin Ya stopped him and said, "Don''t go. You''ve met Jiamei''s Qin Boss. What if he sees you and becomes suspicious? I''ll go."


    "No way. What a coincidence. Besides, it doesn''t mean anything that I''m going shopping at Jiamei."


    "Be careful." Lin Ya said, "If Camry plaza was set up with Hu Zi to frame Rainbow square, he must be guilty and paranoid when he sees you. Since we have even used the'' tracking''method, it''s better to be careful so as not to fail."


    I nodded. What Lin Ya said made sense. Since we did this, we should be careful.


    Lin ya went shopping in Camry plaza while I stood outside the car and continued to stare at the Yu xiangyuan.


    And in my heart, there were some waves.


    Hu Zi, how I wish I had wronged you...


    Thinking back, I called Ding Ge again.


    From now on, she will live at home and can''t see her every day, but on the bright side, I will have time to follow Hu Zi.


    On the phone, I talked to dinger for a while, and I didn''t tell Ding Ge what I was doing either.


    After a while, lin ya came back with a few bags of things in her hand. Then we went back to the car and turned on the lights. Lin Ya took out a cotton-padded jacket from one of her pockets and said, "I was afraid you would be cold at night. I bought you a dress. It must be very cold at night. Wear thicker."


    "How can I let you spend money?" I really didn''t expect Lin Ya to buy the clothes on the way. She thought it through too much.


    Between us, it was too polite to say thank you.


    Lin Ya smiled and said, "It''s very cheap. It costs more than fifty yuan a piece. Although it doesn''t look good, it''s very warm to wear."


    I put on a cotton-padded jacket. As expected, such a jacket would not let young people like us wear it, nor would a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties walk on the street.


    Lin Ya also put on another one. Both of them were wrapped in big black cotton-padded jackets, looking like two muscular but clumsy strong men.


    We looked at each other and looked at each other with disdain.


    Then we had some snacks in the car.


    Not long after, Lin Ya didn''t talk to me much and fell asleep in the car.


    Lin Ya slept in the back seat. We put down the seat in the back seat. Lin Ya''s body could stretch out, but sleeping in the car was definitely not as comfortable as sleeping in the bed.


    Oh, it''s been hard on her.


    I turned off the lights in the car and there was silence in the car. Lin Ya''s breathing was so light that I could hardly hear her breathing in front of me, so I didn''t know if she was asleep.


    It''s only nine o'' clock now. For us working in the restaurant, it''s okay to stay up until twelve.


    As time went by, the door of Camry plaza was closed across the street, and the world suddenly became much clearer. The sky darkened, leaving only the soft streetlights with a slanting light. The cars on the road were still passing by, and the road was still busy.


    Yu xiangyuan''s door was still bright, and at around eleven o'' clock, there was a sudden movement from the Yu xiangyuan, and a few people came out of the door.

 Chapter 611 : Continue Tracking

    Seeing someone walk out, I quickly picked up the binoculars and looked up. Through the binoculars, I could clearly see several people walking out of the Yu xiangyuan, and Hu Zi was also among them.


    The few of them split into two cars, and I quickly set the car on fire, ready to follow.


    Lin Ya was awakened by the sound of the fire and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hu Zi went out with a few people." As I slowly started the car, I returned.


    Lin Ya quickly sat up. She climbed to the passenger seat and asked me, "Where?"


    I pointed at Lin Ya with my hand, and the two cars had already entered the road one after the other.


    Lin Ya added, "Don''t get too close. Be careful that they find you."


    I looked ahead nervously and replied, "I know."


    This was the first time I had followed a car in my life. I didn''t dare to get too close to it, but I didn''t dare to get too far. I was afraid that I would lose it when they turned around because of the traffic lights.


    Lin Ya was also focused on helping me keep an eye on the car in front of me while keeping an eye on the road and reminding me to slow down and speed up.


    At night, I can''t see the license plate in front of me when I''m a little farther away from the car than during the day.


    Fortunately, it was late at night and there weren''t many cars on the road, so Lin Ya and I didn''t lose them.


    Hu Zi followed a few people to a ktv.


    I had to park in the parking space outside again. Lin Ya told me to keep an eye on it and then went back to sleep.


    I took a sip of the mineral water and started staring at the ktv. I remember calling Hu Zi to go to the ktv before. He didn''t have time, but now he''s singing with someone else.


    Taking a deep breath, I rubbed my face wearily in the dark car, but it was really hard to find any useful information by squatting outside, if only I could hear Hu Zi talking to someone else.


    About two or three hours later, Hu Zi and his group walked out of the ktv. They got in the car again, and then came to a bath center.


    Then he didn''t come out again the whole night.


    Just like that, after a night, I didn''t get any useful information. After staying up all night, I just felt uncomfortable all over, and I really wanted to lie down in bed and rest.


    The night gradually revealed a glimmer of light, gradually dawn, cool light sprinkled on the quiet morning, lin ya woke up, she looked at the bathing center with her eyeglasses, and asked me, "Didn''t you come out all night?"


    "Yeah."


    Lin Ya looked at me and said, "I''m going to buy some breakfast. After you eat breakfast, you should rest. I''ll keep an eye on you."


    "You can sleep a little longer." I don''t think Lin Ya had a good night''s rest either.


    Lin Ya shook his head and replied faintly, "I''m awake."


    ...


    Then, after eating something, I got out of the car to move for a while, and then got in the car to rest.


    As expected, the car was not as comfortable as the bed. The key was that people couldn''t stretch out their legs and could only curl up to sleep.


    It''s been a long time since I last had such an all-nighter. When I was young, I used to spend the night in an internet cafe. I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I was very energetic. I didn''t feel much after this night, but now I can''t.


    I felt like I had a dream in which Lin Ya and I were still following Hu Zi, and the scene in the dream was particularly intense and exciting. My heart beat fast and powerful, and even like a hollywood blockbuster, there was a cool car chase scene. Gradually, the scene became as fragmented as a dream stealing space.


    This dream was very chaotic and very long, as if it had been in a dream for a long time, and in the dream, like a roller coaster, it had experienced too many things, as if life had been as sweet and bitter as it had tasted all over.


    But when she woke up, she couldn''t remember what kind of dream she had, and her memory was only a blur.


    It was afternoon when I woke up, and I realized that the car was no longer parked outside the bathing center. I was stunned. When did the car leave, I didn''t notice.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if the chase scene in my dream was lin ya driving in real life.


    "Where is this?"


    I sat up in confusion and looked at the different surroundings from the night.


    Lin Ya said to me, "It''s almost noon. Hu Zi left the bathing center and came to this teahouse."


    Lin ya pointed at a teahouse across the street.


    I stretched my arms. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to be so relaxed that he came here for tea.


    I took out my eyeglasses and looked at the teahouse. Lin Ya added, "Hu Zi was alone when he went in, but he probably wouldn''t drink tea alone. He probably had an appointment with someone here."


    I nodded. Lin Ya was right. Few people drink tea alone. It''s fun to drink tea with friends. Unlike wine, you can get drunk with friends, and you can get drunk without friends.


    At this moment, Lin Ya handed me his phone and said to me, "Li Xiaowei sent the photo to my wechat."


    There''s a picture of a rich woman?


    I quickly took the phone and looked at it. It was a woman''s life photo. In the photo, the woman was wearing sunglasses and earrings. Her clothes were gorgeous and rich.


    I wondered if this person was uncle Li Dong''s friend, the woman who had promised to lend money to Rainbow square in the last resort and refused.


    I have to say, I was a little surprised. I thought this rich woman would be very old, about fifty years old. I didn''t expect her to look so young. Of course, she might be well maintained. I can''t tell how old she is.


    Now that we''re following Hu Zi, we haven''t found this woman yet. I thought about it. Since Hu Zi was here with someone else, maybe that person came into the teahouse after Hu Zi, so I asked Lin Ya, "Did any woman who looked like the woman in the picture come into this teahouse after that?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said with certainty, "No."


    Was Hu Zi meeting someone else?


    After staying in the teahouse for more than three minutes, Hu Zi went out again, and then came to a coffee shop. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Hu Zi really knows how to enjoy herself now.


    Lin Ya and I could only sit in the car and drink mineral water.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Hu Zi finally returned to the Yu xiangyuan at dusk. We stared here again. I wanted to see if the rich woman in Li Xiaowei''s photo came to the Yu xiangyuan, but there were too many people coming to yu xiangyuan, and the woman in the photo was wearing sunglasses. It was really hard for me to judge.


    However, Qin Boss, who was in Camry plaza opposite, patronized the Yu xiangyuan.


    In this way, Lin Ya and I followed Hu Zi for three days in a row, and we got nothing. I was a little discouraged, but I didn''t want to give up.


    On the fourth day, we finally captured useful information.


    That night, after Hu Zi came out of yuxiang yuan, he actually came to a Traders Hotel.


    He walked into the hotel alone.


    I always thought that Hu Zi wouldn''t sleep here alone. I looked at Lin Ya, and she looked like what I thought.


    However, we still couldn''t get any information outside the hotel.


    I anxiously asked Lin Ya, "What should I do, girl? Are you still standing guard outside? I guess I''ll have to stay overnight, and then I won''t get any news."


    I looked up at the hotel again. It was very big, and there must be about a hundred rooms. I didn''t know which floor and which room Hu Zi was staying in.


    Well, if I could see Hu Zi and a woman coming out of the same room, then everything would be clear.


    But now I have no idea where Hu Zi lives.


    At this moment, after thinking about it, Lin Ya suddenly said to me, "Let''s go inside and have a room."


    I was stunned for a moment and couldn''t figure out why I wanted to open a room, because even if we stayed at this hotel tonight, we wouldn''t know where Hu Zi was staying.


    It''s impossible for us to knock on doors one by one, and it''s impossible for the hotel to get a surveillance video of a person.


    However, Lin Ya didn''t explain it to me. She moved very fast and seemed to have an idea in her head. I had to follow Lin Ya out of the car and the two of them went to the hotel.


    We had a room, and Lin Ya asked for a room on the fourth floor.


    After taking the room card, I wanted to take the elevator with Lin Ya, but Lin Ya whispered to me, "Let''s take the stairs."


    I have no idea what Lin Ya is up to now, so I have to follow her.


    Then the two of them went up the stairs, and lin ya looked at the corridor every time she went up the first floor. The layout of the hotel was very simple. It was a straight corridor, from east to west, like this on every floor.


    After walking to our room with the room card, Lin Ya solemnly gave me a task. She asked me to call Hu Zi, and then asked Hu Zi to pick up the phone in an empty place. The call didn''t take long, just three or four minutes.


    Then Lin Ya went out.


    I seem to understand what Lin Ya is going to do.


    She wanted to use me to call Hu Zi to get Hu Zi out of the room. If there was someone in Hu Zi''s room, he might pick up the phone in the hallway if he was afraid of being found out by me, so Lin Ya might see him.


    After a quick thought, I called Hu Zi, and then I talked to Hu Zi about my wedding with Ding Ge. When Hu Zi told me to contact the wedding company for me, I talked to Hu Zi about it for a while, and when I felt like it was almost over, I hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, my heart was still beating fast. I wonder if Lin Ya''s plan will succeed.


    After waiting in the room for a while, my cell phone actually rang.


    I saw that it was Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge called me.


    I got through.


    Ding Ge asked me where you were. What are you doing? Now that I was anxiously waiting for Lin Ya''s letter, I didn''t have time to talk too much with Ding Ge, so I had to lie.


    They chatted for a while before hanging up. Soon, Lin Ya knocked on the door.


    I opened the door and Lin Ya went in. I asked her, "How was it? Did you see Hu Zi?"


    Lin Ya nodded and said, "Hu Zi is on the second floor."

 Chapter 612 : Harvest

    I looked at Lin Ya excitedly. I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    But when he got excited, he couldn''t help but think that Hu Zi came out of the room to answer the phone, which showed that he was guilty and that there might be a woman in his room now.


    I was a little angry at the thought. Since he never took love seriously, why did he provoke Du Ling?


    He shouldn''t have done this to Du Ling!


    "What should we do now?" I said angrily, "Why don''t we knock on his door now?"


    If we catch him first, let''s see what Hu Zi has to say.


    Lin Ya shook his head and said calmly, "No, we have to see that woman come out of Hu Zi''s room so that we can confirm whether that woman is the richest woman in the picture. As long as two people come out of the same room, Hu Zi can no longer deny it."


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    Lin Ya added, "Wait a minute. They probably won''t stay in the hotel often. They might check out before 12 tomorrow. Even if they don''t check out, they can''t stay in the room all the time. We''ll just wait."


    "Okay." I asked again, "But they are on the second floor. Shall we wait here?"


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "No, let''s change rooms and go to the second floor."


    So, next, Lin Ya and I switched rooms to the second floor, and our room was not far from Hu Zi''s room, four rooms apart.


    I gritted my teeth. Whether I can succeed or not depends on the battle at the hotel.


    Lin ya took a breath and said to me, "All right, close the door first. I don''t think they''ll come out tonight."


    Lin ya used'' them'', obviously she thought there must be someone else in the room.


    I stood at the door all the time, not daring to take it lightly. I was afraid that if I was not careful, I would let Hu Zi run away from under my nose.


    "What if they go out?"


    "Just listen to me. You can''t be wrong." Lin Ya said affirmatively, "I haven''t had a good rest these days. You should hurry up and take a rest so that you can have energy tomorrow. I''ll order a takeout, so you can take a break."


    I thought about it, nodded and closed the door.


    There were two beds in the room, which saved me from embarrassment. I was lying on one of them, gasping for air. I haven''t touched the bed in a few days, and I just feel like I''m in a soft paradise. I''ve never felt so comfortable lying on the bed.


    After lying down, the tiredness that had accumulated over the past few days came like an army of horses, engulfing me in an instant, and I fell asleep like this.


    After a while, Lin Ya woke me up. I finally opened my eyes and felt dizzy. Lin Ya said to me, "Here''s the takeout. Let''s eat something first."


    "Okay."


    I got up and washed my face, regained some energy, and ate takeout with Lin Ya in the room.


    Lin Ya said to me again, "Rest well tonight. Don''t worry about anything."


    I smiled apologetically at lin ya and said, "Girl, it''s been hard on you these days."


    Lin Ya just ate and didn''t respond.


    Her expression was very calm. I frowned. I could feel that there should be something heavy in Lin Ya''s heart, or worry. For the past two days, she had been focused on following Hu Zi, but it made me ignore Lin Ya who had been around. Now that I think about it, the two of us have been together for the past few days, but Lin Ya is not as lively as before, nor has he ever bickered with me.


    I thought about it. Lin Ya felt especially guilty because of the crisis at Ji Ze''s company. Is she still blaming herself for this?


    As I ate, I said to lin ya, "Girl, why are you unhappy?"


    "No." Lin Ya glared at me and denied.


    "Of course there is. Look at your bitter face. You don''t have a smile at all."


    "Now that your brother is cheating on my sister, do you think I can be happy?" Lin Ya put me in the army.


    I didn''t know how to answer it. I sighed and replied, "Actually, Hu Zi and Du Ling, I think it''s better to break up early. You can go back and persuade Du Ling. Hu Zi saved her, but Hu Zi is emotionally, really..."


    Then I sighed again and turned the topic to Lin Ya, "Let''s not talk about them first. Let''s talk about you. I haven''t talked to you in days. Are you still upset about Ji Ze?"


    Lin Ya didn''t nod or shake his head. He just lowered his head and whispered, "No."


    "I asked Ji Ze about this." I also called Ji Ze over the past two days. "He said that the house is almost done now and the price is reasonable. The house price has been rising all these years. His house is not much cheaper than before. It''s good news. With the money he collected, it''s enough to survive this crisis."


    "I know. I asked him. He''s back at the company to deal with the last thing."


    "Well, so don''t be sad."


    "I..." Lin Ya smiled bitterly, then took a deep breath and exhaled. Her eyes were a little confused, but she didn''t say anything and continued eating.


    That night, I listened to Lin Ya and had a good sleep in the hotel. I forced myself to wake up before I woke up in the morning because I was afraid that Hu Zi and the rich lady would secretly check out in the morning.


    However, when I woke up, I found that Lin Ya was already awake. She stood in a daze by the window and looked downstairs, not knowing what she was thinking.


    I called out to her, and Lin Ya turned around and said, "Why are you awake so early? You should sleep a little longer. I''ll watch."


    "Why are you awake so early?"


    Lin Ya smiled and replied, "Enough rest."


    I wiped my face and didn''t want to sleep anymore, so I kept looking out the window with lin ya, where I could see Hu Zi''s car outside the hotel.


    Then Lin Ya and I discussed the strategy. We estimated that Hu Zi would check out this morning. He and the woman might leave in two ways, one is together, the other is one after the other.


    Based on these two situations, we made another plan. Lin Ya was in the room, while I was outside the hotel.


    After the plan was made, Lin Ya and I were separated and kept in touch.


    I went outside and sat in the car staring at the entrance of the hotel.


    Around ten o'' clock, Hu Zi walked out of the hotel alone. I told Lin Ya that Lin Ya told me to keep following Hu Zi, and she would keep an eye on the room.


    So I continued driving with Hu Zi.


    At around 12: 00 noon, Lin Ya and I gathered, and at this time, I was staring outside the Yu xiangyuan.


    Lin Ya gave me her phone and I saw a short video of Lin Ya.


    In the video, a woman left Hu Zi''s room last night. She was wearing sunglasses and looked like the rich woman in the photo Li Xiaowei sent her. Needless to say, this woman was the rich woman Li Xiaowei mentioned.


    Hu Zi''s relationship with the rich woman could also be confirmed.


    Looking at this video, I was a little excited. Hu Zi was indeed in a relationship with this rich woman, but he denied it to me before. Something was surging in my heart, and there was an unspeakable coldness in my body.


    Hu Zi and Du Ling had been boyfriend and girlfriend for more than a month, and he betrayed Du Ling.


    Now that I have this piece of evidence, I really don''t know what else I''ll find if I keep up with it.


    In the afternoon, Hu Zi''s car came out again. He was driving, alone. Lin Ya and I continued to follow.


    Hu Zi didn''t meet anyone. He seemed to be wandering around Pucheng without any destination. We didn''t find any useful clues.


    The clouds in the sky gradually drifted away, the sunlight in the day turned into a rosy cloud and then left, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Hu Zi''s car, on the other hand, was still driving on all the roads in Pucheng.


    I was a little confused and asked lin ya, "Girl, what is Hu Zi doing today?"


    Today, he was completely different from his usual life. He didn''t see anyone and felt very strange.


    Lin Ya obviously felt the same way as me. She didn''t answer my question, but looked ahead and said, "Keep going."


    I didn''t think much about it. I continued to follow Hu Zi''s car, and the world became more and more prosperous.


    It has to be said that humans are particularly intelligent advanced animals. They use their intelligence to create one modern city after another. The night is no longer shrouded by night, and there is no longer only the cold moonlight hanging. The city made of steel is colorful and colorful at night. In creation.


    Gradually, Hu Zi drove to a more familiar street.


    My heart suddenly jumped.


    I realized something, but I couldn''t confirm it.


    I looked at lin ya, and lin ya happened to look at me.


    "Stop the car."


    As Hu Zi''s car turned into the street where the Xingyun hotel was, Lin Ya suddenly called out to me.


    I parked my car on the side of the road.


    I looked at the street in front of me, this very familiar street. Although I can''t see the Xingyun hotel now, if I compare this street to a line, I can tell exactly which point the Xingyun hotel is at.


    Hu Zi''s car slowly disappeared from view, and a warm yellow light shone from the lights on both sides of the road. Looking at the light and the night, it suddenly felt that the extension of the light formed a tunnel that could not be seen, and countless people drove to countless intersections.


    "Hu Zi knows, right?"


    "I think so." Lin Ya thought about it and replied, "When that woman and I walked up to each other today, she looked at me. Maybe... She found out that I was secretly taking pictures of her."


    I smiled bitterly, feeling complicated, and replied, "So Hu Zi came to the Xingyun hotel to show us his cards?"


    Lin Ya took a deep breath and shook his head, "I don''t know. Go over and take a look. If so, he should be waiting for us at the Xingyun hotel."


    I nodded.


    He turned left and drove the car onto the road. In a short while, the Xingyun hotel appeared in front of him.


    Hu Zi''s car was parked in front of the restaurant.


    I drove to Hu Zi''s car, took out the keys, and walked down with Lin Ya.

 Chapter 613 : Showdown

    In the restaurant, there were guests eating. Hu Zi wasn''t in the lobby. Lin Ya and I walked in.


    Old Gao saw Lin Ya and I coming back, smiled and said, "Why are you here with Hu Zi?"


    "Where''s Hu Zi?"


    "It''s in the back kitchen." Old Gao replied.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with my face, Old Gao asked again, "What''s wrong? Where have you two been these days? I can''t even see a single person."


    "You''ll know soon enough."


    What should come out of the water will eventually come out of the water, it should be tonight.


    After a while, Hu Zi came out of the back kitchen. He didn''t seem surprised to see Lin Ya and I coming back. He said to us, "Wait. I asked Shi Yuan to cook a few dishes. We''ll have a few drinks later."


    Hu Zi smiled, as if he didn''t know anything about Lin Ya and me following him. He didn''t bring us to the Xingyun hotel to tell us anything. He just happened to be here tonight.


    Lin Ya and I sat down in the lobby. We were waiting.


    Gradually, there were fewer and fewer guests in the restaurant, and there was only one table left.


    And they were talking about the fire of the rainbow before, and to this day, it was still a matter of utmost concern to the people of Pucheng. It was like a sudden storm that directly or indirectly affected many people. For those of us who did not know, we could only pity those who were burned, gossip about the cause of the fire, and tell others the truth or falsehood after hearing about it.


    It could be said that this was the worst fire in Pucheng for a long time, and the number of burns was frightening!


    Listening to the discussion of the guests, I felt a little inexplicably depressed, so I stood up and went to the backyard.


    The sky was a little gloomy tonight. Looking up at the sky, dark clouds covered the moon above. The moonlight passed through the cracks of the clouds. The black clouds were moving like waves on the sea. The sky turned into the sea.


    I looked at that picture, and a kind of inexplicable sadness welled up in my heart!


    After a while, he kept shouting for me to eat.


    I walked in from the backyard, and by this time, the last table of guests had already left, the rest of the hotel staff had already left, the shutters on the doors and windows had been pulled down, and there were only four people left in the hotel, Hu Zi Old Gao and Lin Ya.


    It was like a normal dinner party. Our friends had always been like this. They often got together to drink and chat. It was normal, but today, an unspeakable strange atmosphere enveloped the entire hall.


    Hu Zi took a bottle of wine from behind the counter and smiled at us, "Have some tonight."


    As usual, the wine was poured into the glass from the bottle and several people took a sip.


    I let out a breath. Wine is still familiar wine, people are familiar people. How can I not drink the familiar taste with familiar people?


    "How long has our Xingyun hotel been open?" Hu Zi suddenly asked.


    I don''t know why, but when Hu Zi said that, I was 100 % sure that Hu Zi knew that we were following him. It wasn''t a coincidence that he came to the Xingyun hotel today. He came for us.


    So he didn''t socialize with anyone today. Instead, he drove around in Pucheng, obviously to take me and Lin Ya around.


    "It''s been more than a year. It''s not long after the first anniversary. Have you forgotten?" Old Gao said.


    Hu Zi smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes, yes. At that time, you advised me to leave the Yu xiangyuan."


    I looked at Hu Zi and asked faintly, "What if I still insist on telling you to leave now?"


    "Of course not! Now that I can make so much money, you must be jealous that I want to come back. Who doesn''t like money? I''m not coming back." Hu Zi laughed and seemed to be in a good mood. After drinking, he waved his hand and said, "Today we don''t talk about yu xiangyuan. Let''s talk about our Xingyun hotel."


    "Sure."


    "I recall." After thinking for a while, Hu Zi said, "At that time, it can be said that the three of us, each of us, had reached the lowest point in our lives, or even the lowest point! Xing Yun, you left Pucheng with all your hopes up and decided to live a mediocre life in a small town, didn''t you? As for Old Gao, he was cheated on eloping with Wang Mengmeng, sad and desperate. He owed hundreds of thousands of dollars in gambling, and his father was caught at that time. I, needless to say, was put on a big green hat."


    Hu Zi said and gestured with his hand at a hat. Although his expression looked relaxed, there was inevitably bitterness in his tone, as if it was too thick to swallow.


    Indeed, Hu Zi was right. At the same time, we were at the bottom of our lives. After many hardships, we established this small'' Xingyun hotel'' in Pucheng.


    I remember that I didn''t want to open such a restaurant at all. After telling Hu Zi about the idea of opening a restaurant, the two decided to partner up and hit it off!


    In the beginning, the two of them were groping in the dark, feeling particularly difficult and extremely uneasy. To be honest, at that time, I really didn''t have much confidence in my heart. A facade almost consumed all of our energy, but there was no way. At that time, I could only fight with the determination to die and die.


    I had some objections when Hu Zi named'' the Xingyun hotel'', but we ended up with that name, and then we let Old Gao join us.


    So, the restaurant had three bosses, three of us!


    Hu Zi contributed a lot to the success of this restaurant. He made a lot of money, I made a lot of money, Old Gao didn''t take a penny, and Hu Zi''s car became the transportation of the hotel.


    However, in the end, we decided to split the money equally. The three of us each had three tenths, and the last tenth was given to Hu Zi.


    At that time, we were all brothers. We were even tougher than steel!


    Thinking about those past events, I also felt a lot of emotions. It was not easy, it was really not easy.


    Then, we didn''t do anything else, just keep talking about the past of the Xingyun hotel. Although it was only more than a year, there were quite a few stories among them. It can be said that'' the Xingyun hotel'' was also a student with a story!


    Talking about these past events, I have the illusion of going through them again.


    Hu Zi took another sip of the wine and then asked Old Gao and me, "Xing Yun, Old Gao, how long have we known each other?"


    "About twenty years. No, more than twenty years."


    "More than twenty years?"


    "Yeah." I have to lament that time flies.


    Hu Zi and I had known each other on campus before many buildings in Pucheng. We were innocent kids who didn''t know anything at that time. Then we went to rebellious adolescence and met Old Gao. Because of me, Hu Zi and Old Gao met, and then we went to this day.


    We all had a lot of friends, some of whom had lost contact, some of whom had gradually lost contact, and those who were able to keep in touch, needless to say, were all true friends.


    Hu Zi and Old Gao are the last!


    Twenty years passed by in a hurry. It was a long time to think about it. In one''s life, there might only be three or four, four or five twenty years.


    Then, we naturally look back on the past, talking about those naive and childish people who grow up really like memories, so why?


    Maybe a lot of things can only stay in the memory forever, but now you can''t find it anymore.


    "Twenty years! Damn long!"


    I nodded, and now these people around me, apart from those family members, Hu Zi was the only friend I had known for more than 20 years.


    "More than 20 years of love..." Hu Zi leaned back and his voice became low.


    Then, Hu Zi turned to look at me and looked at me with a burning gaze. I didn''t know how to describe that gaze. There was confusion, sadness, sadness, despair, anger, ice, disbelief, and countless emotions seemed to condense into a sword.


    He just stared at me, as if to see through my heart with that gaze!


    That moment seemed to have passed for a long time, and then he couldn''t tell what he was feeling. He said to me, "A friend of more than 20 years, my best friend, has actually followed me?"


    Finally, Hu Zi said this.


    My heart, uncontrollably quickened.


    In the face of Hu Zi, I had some unspeakable shame, but also a deep pain.


    Old Gao stood there, looking at me, looking at Hu Zi. He didn''t understand the truth and was about to break his jaw. After a while, he said in utter shock, "What? What tracking? What are you talking about? This is!"


    Hu Zi took a deep breath and said to Old Gao, "Ask Xing Yun."


    With that, Hu Zi took another sip of the wine and drank it all in one gulp. He drank very hard, as if he was going to drink all his emotions into his stomach. Or he was expressing his anger in this way.


    Old Gao looked at me.


    I didn''t deny it. What''s the point of denying it? Why don''t we just open up and talk about everything?


    Although I didn''t answer, Old Gao also saw the answer on my face, and his previous question also had an answer.


    "Girl, you gave Xing Yun the idea." Hu Zi looked at Lin Ya again and asked with a smile.


    Lin Ya smiled faintly and replied quietly, "Yeah, we can''t help it either."


    "You are always so smart that nothing can defeat you." Hu Zi laughed.


    "But Xing Yun," after praising lin ya, Hu Zi looked at me again. This time, the anger in his eyes shot up. If he had suppressed his anger before, it would have exploded now!


    Anger spread across the grassland like wildfire, and Hu Zi''s eyes were a little red!


    Anger covered his entire face. He sat up straight and clenched his fists into fists. He slapped the table hard and gritted his teeth, "Xing Yun, I didn''t expect you to follow me. I didn''t expect that! We are best friends, brother! You followed me? You followed me? What is this? Huh? Do you still treat me like a brother?"

 Chapter 614 I Just Want Revenge!

    Hu Zi''s voice grew louder and louder, and in the end it became a roar. His roar was as powerful as a beast.


    I could feel the anger in Hu Zi''s chest, as if I could hear the sound of anger burning.


    Now that they have been followed, there is no point in defending anything.


    "I followed you because I thought of you as my brother." I know it''s not right, but I did it for him.


    Hu Zi sneered and shouted, "What kind of bullshit logic is this? Brother? I think you see me as your enemy?"


    Old Gao shouted from the side, "What''s going on? Can you speak slowly?"


    I looked at Hu Zi and asked, "Do you want to talk, or should I?"


    Hu Zi''s eyes were fixed on me like a gun, and he gestured for me to speak.


    "Do you remember the day Li Xiaowei came to find Hu Zi?" I asked Old Gao.


    Old Gao nodded.


    "Li Xiaowei found Hu Zi and advised him to let Rainbow square go. I don''t understand. What does Hu Zi have to do with Rainbow square? Later, she told me that Hu Zi met a rich woman who was close to her, and this rich woman was a friend of the boss of the rainbow. If she saved her life, Rainbow square would be able to come back to life. It could be said that Hu Zi became the person who could control the life and death of Rainbow square. He let rainbow live, he let rainbow live, he let rainbow die, rainbow would die. Hu Zi naturally wanted to destroy Rainbow square, so he planned a" rainbow storm," which caused the rainbow to catch fire and Rainbow square to lose its hand, so that the rainbow could not be saved even if it had the power to return to heaven."


    Hu Zi snorted and smiled again, "Looks like you''ve found all the evidence you''ve been following me for the past few days, haven''t you?"


    "Come on, let me see. What evidence have you found?" Hu Zi reached out his hand to us.


    Lin Ya showed Hu Zi the video on her phone. Hu Zi was not surprised. He just looked at the video with a smile and seemed unconcerned.


    "Anything else?" Hu Zi''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Hu Zi, what else do you want? Doesn''t that mean anything? You really dare to pat yourself on the chest and say that the rainbow incident has nothing to do with you. You don''t know anything? Can you tell us what you did?"


    "What else is there to say? What have I done? Don''t you already know?" Hu Zi looked speechless. He clapped his hands again and said sarcastically, "Awesome, awesome, detective! With this evidence, everything was inferred, awesome! Bull!"


    Listening to Hu Zi, my heart sank a little bit, as if a needle had gradually pierced my skin and flesh.


    I breathed deeply, trying to control my emotions, but I really couldn''t calm down. At this moment, my thoughts became extremely confused. I only felt that I had a cart and cart of words in my heart that I wanted to say to Hu Zi, but I didn''t know where to say them.


    I felt terrible. My heart felt like a huge rock weighing on me. I couldn''t breathe.


    "I don''t understand," Hu Zi said again. He looked at us and asked, "Why? Why? Why on earth?"


    No one answered. There was only silence in the hall of the Xingyun hotel, cold silence.


    The shutters outside have all been pulled down, and we seem to be trapped in the hall, isolated from the outside world.


    Hu Zi said quietly, "Back then, Li Xiaowei betrayed me. We were all ready to get married. We bought a house, a car, furniture and appliances. Wedding photos, photos! Hotel, booked! Wedding day, find it! Cigarettes and alcohol are also ordered! All the big and small things are ready. All the friends and relatives are friendly. I''ve informed them that I''m getting married. Everyone will come to our wedding. Suddenly, she and Li Dong from Rainbow square..."


    "Rainbow square is not his Li Dong''s. That''s his second uncle..."


    "Let me finish!" Lin Ya had just cut in, but Hu Zi interrupted him with another drink. He looked at us and continued, "All of a sudden, she stopped. She ran away with this rich second generation. Our relationship for years is so fragile... It''s like a piece of paper. It breaks with a single poke! I''m ready for everything. I''ve been notified by all my friends and relatives. If she says no, she won''t. I don''t feel bad. I don''t feel ashamed. My dignity was trampled on the ground mercilessly by them! I, Zhao Xiaohu, am like a joke, being laughed at by everyone!"


    In the next few words, Hu Zi almost screamed hysterically, and his determined face became ferocious.


    "Hu Zi, we''ve never laughed at you!" What Hu Zi said was wrong. After everything happened, I only hoped that Hu Zi would come out as soon as possible. At that time, my mind was filled with resentment towards Li Xiaowei.


    "Yes, whether you laugh or not, but I am a joke! Isn''t it?" Hu Zi took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a while, he continued, "At that time, you were all by my side with me. Xing Yun, you even got Li Xiaowei to scold her. At that time, all of you were on my side. But what happened now? Just because Li Xiaowei had a miserable life and you saw how pitiful she was, you stood by her side? And you all turned to her and helped her?"


    Xing Yun, you kindly lent Li Xiaowei money. Girl, Ding Ge, take good care of Li Xiaowei. Also, when Li Xiaowei found you, you helped her push back the money that Rainbow square owed jize. You helped her too much! But what about me? When you did that, did you think about how I felt? What did they do to me? Have you ever thought about it? She deserved what she was doing! Am I right?"


    I admit that as Hu Zi''s brother, I did Li Xiaowei a favor because I was sorry for Hu Zi. I admit it, and I don''t defend it!


    "Yes, she deserved it, but what about Rainbow square? How many innocent people have you hurt by doing this? When will you realize your mistake?" I looked at Hu Zi and asked.


    I don''t understand. It was his fault. Why couldn''t he see his own fault? There was no remorse in his tone, but he was able to criticize us with confidence.


    Shouldn''t we be the one who scolded him and then he regretted it?


    Even if we were wrong, was he right?


    "I can''t control that much!" Hu Zi stood up abruptly and shouted hoarsely, "I want revenge! I just want revenge! I just want revenge!"


    Hu Zi''s voice became louder and louder, piercing, and a sound was heard over it. The sound of tearing echoed throughout the hall. His words were like a sharp knife, with a frightening chill.


    Hu Zi''s face was red, the veins on his forehead were ferocious and terrifying under the light. His body heaved violently as he breathed, and his eyes were filled with hatred and murder.


    As I listened, I felt unusually uncomfortable. I felt something hit my throat. That energy made me dizzy, dizzy, and extremely painful.


    "Who cared about my feelings when I was worse off than dead? My life was ruined by them, and my whole life was ruined. Is it my fault? Is this my fault? What''s so strange about them destroying me and me destroying them? No one can stop me! Why don''t you understand me and support me? You are my brothers and my friends. Why aren''t you on my side? Why?"


    Hu Zi still screamed stubbornly. His whole body had been completely eroded.


    His words stirred my heart, and I could no longer calm down. The raging fire erupted like a volcano, and I yelled at Hu Zi, "Because revenge has made you a ghost and a ghost, like a demon! See for yourself what you look like now? It''s like you''re possessed. There''s only evil, dark, twisted, heartless, cold-blooded, crazy in your heart, you know? Li Xiaowei is sorry for you, Li Dong is sorry for you, but this is not the reason you become a villain! They didn''t destroy you, they just hurt you. There are many people who have gone through hardships in this world. Don''t talk about this. If your life is ruined, it''s your own reason!"


    "Haha! Ha ha ha ha ha!" Hu Zi seemed to have heard something particularly funny and laughed mockingly.


    "Then tell me, what should I do?" Hu Zi looked at me and gritted his teeth.


    "Continue to live your life, the life you deserve, the normal life. Don''t let your heart sink into darkness. Rainbow square, you let her die on her own. Li Dong Li Xiaowei, don''t ever get involved with them again."


    Hu Zi sighed a long sigh. Seeing that his expression did not take my words in, he curled his lips and said in a frivolous tone, "Come on, or should I not retaliate?"


    "What''s the use of revenge? What else can you do besides immerse yourself in pain? What does it have to do with you whether Rainbow square is alive or dead? What good can you do by destroying Rainbow square?"


    I was a little short of oxygen because I kept shouting, and I just felt my head buzzing, but my emotions were completely out of control, and under the intense fluctuations, my heart beat more and more violently, like the violent drums on the battlefield, thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump...


    "That sounds reasonable." Hu Zi said expressionless, "But I can''t take revenge. They made such a decision. I can''t help but take revenge! If I don''t take revenge on them, I will feel that my life is meaningless. Only when I take revenge on them, I will feel that I am alive. Only when I see that they are not living well, I will be happier. Revenge is my motivation to survive!"


    Listening to Hu Zi, I was suffocated by the deep despair!


    Those emotions were like wild seaweed wrapped around my neck, my nose, tighter and tighter, airtight, I was almost suffocating.


    I can''t take it anymore. I''m breathing deeply, breathing, breathing again...

 Chapter 615 Madman:

    After a long pause, I said to Hu Zi, "You said that your life is meaningless without revenge, so what about us? Where are our friends? Where are your parents? Where do you keep us in your heart? Are you not happy when you drink and chat with us? Don''t you feel any sense of accomplishment when we go through the same hurdles for the restaurant? Are you not happy after the restaurant receives the profit?"


    After talking so much, my lips trembled and my teeth trembled uncontrollably!


    Hu Zi finally lowered his head and fell silent.


    Depression still filled every corner of the hall, and I couldn''t stay a minute longer. I walked to the backyard, squatted on the ground, closed my eyes, and breathed deeply in the cold air. I wanted to freeze my whole body, freeze me, and let me have no ability to think anymore.


    However, this cold winter, at this moment, is actually not as cold as my heart.


    In the dark, I was just breathing heavily, clutching my head tightly, forcing myself not to think about things. I felt that if I thought about it any more, my head would explode.


    After a while, I heard footsteps. It was Lin Ya.


    She gently stroked my back and said to me, "Xing Yun, do you think Hu Zi is telling the truth?"


    I looked at Lin Ya and didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Do you think Hu Zi did the fire in Rainbow square? Could it be someone else? I always felt that things weren''t that simple. How could Hu Zi have that much energy?"


    "Didn''t he just admit it?" I sighed.


    "Was it because he was angry that we followed him and said that on purpose?"


    Hearing what lin ya said, I also prefer that the fire had nothing to do with Hu Zi, and I also think Hu Zi would not do such an unforgivable thing.


    But no matter what, Hu Zi did change and become so strange!


    ...


    After a while, Lin Ya and I walked back into the house.


    Lin Ya asked Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, tell us the truth. How much did you participate in the rainbow storm project? Was there anyone else? The fire of the rainbow, it burned a person to death, it was a living life! I don''t believe you would do such a thing."


    At this moment, I thought of someone, and I also asked Hu Zi, "Is it someone else who is leading this matter, that Qin Boss from Camry plaza, is he involved? This is a crime, Hu Zi. Don''t be used as a gun by others!"


    I looked at Hu Zi nervously.


    Hu Zi looked at us with a half-smile. It was a long time before he said, "If you want to know the truth, then I will tell you the truth! There was no one else but me. You guessed right before. I did all of this. I wanted to eradicate Rainbow square a long time ago. I wanted li dongsheng to die. I wanted him to die! I want to give him a taste of pain! Actually, I don''t have that much energy. The reason why Rainbow square fell was because of the li family''s two generations. I just didn''t save it."


    "Is this a desperate situation?" Lin Ya said sadly.


    "Yes, I pushed them into the fire."


    "Did you really do that fire?" I asked, trembling.


    "It''s me!"


    Hu Zi looked up and said firmly.


    Seeing him say these words so easily, the anger in my heart turned into a giant again. I clenched my fists tightly, my nails deeply embedded in my flesh, but I didn''t feel any pain.


    Old Gao, Lin Ya and I looked at Hu Zi together, but Hu Zi sat there as if nothing was wrong. I looked at him and felt that he looked so strange, as if I had never known him before, and the distance between us was so far.


    The accumulated emotions in my body were like boiling water. I finally couldn''t control myself and kicked Hu Zi hard.


    Hu Zi fell to the ground!


    I looked at him with cold eyes and roared, "Hu Zi, are you still human? That''s a human life. There are dozens of people who have been burned. There may be scars on someone''s face forever. Do you have a bottom line? Is your blood still hot? Are you a fucking beast?"


    I''m so angry, so angry, so angry!


    I thought the answer would change...


    But Hu Zi himself admitted that it was him!


    I can''t believe my brother would do such a thing. How dare he kill someone?


    Is there anything else in this world that he doesn''t dare to do?


    The more I thought about it, the scarier I felt. I only felt a chill run up my feet and up my head in an instant. I shivered one after another.


    What''s more, what scares me even more is that not only did Hu Zi kill people, he didn''t regret it at all. He wasn''t afraid at all.


    Won''t he wake up from his sleep at night?


    Wouldn''t his conscience hurt? Was his conscience eaten by a dog?


    Is this the fucking Hu Zi I know? Is this my brother?


    Who is this person in front of me?


    ...


    After yelling at Hu Zi, I sat weakly in my chair, feeling as if my whole body had been hollowed out, as if I were in a daze, like a withered plant.


    Hu Zi, who was kicked to the ground by me, did not fight back. He just looked at us expressionlessly. That look, like a sharp blade, made my body full of holes.


    Hu Zi''s eyes were really like a demon!


    I asked myself over and over again, when did Hu Zi become like this?


    My heart, it hurts so much.


    I even wanted to call the police immediately, report Hu Zi, and let them catch Hu Zi, the murderer.


    But even if I report something, we don''t have any evidence.


    Or maybe, deep down in my heart, I don''t want to report it because I still can''t accept the fact that I still want Hu Zi to change his mind.


    In the hall, no one spoke again. It was a little scary and quiet. I felt like I couldn''t hear anything. I felt that everything in front of me was so unreal, or... I wished in my heart that everything I heard today was fake.


    After a long time, Old Gao looked at Hu Zi and said sadly, "Hu Zi, do you know you killed someone by doing this? This is a crime, a murder!"


    Hu Zi didn''t answer Old Gao''s question. He sat on the ground, took out a cigarette and started smoking.


    "The fire was an accident." Hu Zi''s deep voice came from behind the smoke.


    "Accident?"


    Listening to Hu Zi, I found it particularly absurd. "Can these two words make up for it?"


    I stood up again, pointed at lin ya and said to Hu Zi, "Do you know? On the day the rainbow caught fire, Lin Ya and Ding Ge were there too. If they were slow, they might be in the hospital now, or they might be disfigured, you know?"


    Hu Zi''s deep eyes finally revealed a trace of guilt.


    I couldn''t help but sneer. He finally knew his guilt.


    Lin Ya said, "Hu Zi, if you really have a little conscience, you can do something to save Rainbow square."


    Hu Zi looked up at Lin Ya.


    No matter what grudges you have with Li Xiaowei Li Dong, you shouldn''t involve anyone else. That fire has already involved too many people. Now only you can help them. As long as you persuade that rich woman to lend money to Rainbow square, those who died and were injured will be compensated. You can make up for your mistake. Do you understand?"


    I added, "Only in this way can Ji Ze''s debt be repaid. He helped you out so easily. Is that how you repay him?"


    "Didn''t I already lend it to Ji Ze? Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "That''s different!"


    "What if I don''t let him return it?"


    "You''re being unreasonable. That''s not the same!" I said sadly, "Go back, Hu Zi. Go back!"


    In my heart, it hurts so much!


    "Turn back, how? Can I turn back?" Hu Zi asked with a confused expression.


    "If you want to turn back, you can turn back."


    "But I don''t want to. It took me a long time to destroy Rainbow square. How could I save it again? And even if I wanted to, I could, right? You guys are so naive."


    "Why? Why did you become like this?" I really didn''t expect Hu Zi to become so extreme. I didn''t expect him to take the road to crime.


    "Because I don''t want to be bullied again!" Hu Zi shouted, his body trembling.


    "If anyone bullies me, bullies my brothers, and tramples on my dignity, then I will avenge him. Sooner or later, I will make them pay ten times and a hundred times the price!" Hu Zi continued to roar with all his might. "Not only Rainbow square, not only Li Dong Li Xiaowei, but also others. Zhou bald, who threatened us in the first place, and boss du, whose son broke Ding Ge''s arm. I will not let go of anyone who bullied us."


    Hu Zi''s words made me more and more frightened. Just then, I suddenly thought of a question. My heart was filled with fear. I looked at Hu Zi and asked him, "Hu Zi, can I ask you a question?"


    Hu Zi looked at me.


    "Can you tell me your father''s account? How did you get here in the first place? Is it true that you found a treasure and got 200,000 by accident?"


    Before that, a construction owner owed Hu Zi''s father and another fellow in his village money, but he didn''t give it to him. Later, Hu Zi found this man, and he went to help his father and the other two ask for the bill alone. When he came back, he unexpectedly brought two hundred thousand dollars, and told us that he had accidentally picked up an antique porcelain and was unlucky.


    Hu Zi smiled. He nodded and said to me, "That''s right. It''s not what I said. I lied to you. Actually, I kidnapped that unscrupulous boss and he gave me only 200,000 yuan."


    When I heard this, I got goosebumps all over my body. I didn''t expect that Hu Zi would be on the road to crime by then.


    I gritted my teeth and swore in my heart that I was such a fool that I believed Hu Zi''s lies so easily. Now that I think back, Hu Zi''s story was too far-fetched, but I didn''t expect to believe it.


    I scratched my hair and said over and over again, "Crazy, really crazy, crazy!"


    He''s a lunatic!


    I always thought Hu Zi was standing on the edge of the cliff, but I didn''t expect him to fall down long ago.


    But I didn''t know. I was kept in the dark, and I couldn''t help blaming myself. If I had found out earlier, maybe Hu Zi wouldn''t have made it this far.


    "Hu Zi, how many crimes have you committed?" Lin Ya asked coldly.

 Chapter 616 Breaking Apart

    Chapter 617: breaking


    I''m not crazy! I''m awake. "Hu Zi stood up from the ground and said angrily," do you know why I kidnapped that boss? Because he was an old rascal, a profiteer, a heartless person, and he owed my father and them twenty or thirty thousand yuan. He couldn''t even give out such a little money. Do you believe it? If he really doesn''t have money, fine, I have nothing to say, but does he really have money? Damn it, this guy has three cars, a construction site car, a 400,000 car, and a million car. How many houses do you think he has? You don''t believe he has a way, do you? A two-million-dollar Premium Apartment House, a two-storey villa, that''s just what I know. Their family spent more than a million dollars just to renovate, but his mother is such a person. She still owes him tens of thousands of dollars. Do you think I kidnapped him too much? Are you going overboard?"


    "This boss is shameless, but can''t you solve it through legal means?" Lin Ya added.


    "Girl, do you know how many people in the country don''t pay back their debts? Check the internet yourself! Is there any way the law can deal with them?"


    "Don''t say it. Don''t say it in advance."


    I rubbed my eyes, sighed, and then asked Hu Zi, "How much more are you hiding from us?"


    "A lot, a lot." Hu Zi replied, "I admit that I''m not a good person, or even a bad person, but I''m not doing it for myself. I don''t want my brothers and friends to be bullied. I want to be strong so that when they are bullied, I can stand in front of them. I''ll be the one who breaks the law. I''ll carry everything."


    I held my forehead with my hand and felt extremely powerless. I felt that no matter what, Hu Zi would not listen to me. He was just like those black characters in the tv series and could not go back to the past.


    I gasped deeply, but every time I breathed, there was an unspeakable pain! His body seemed to be pierced by countless steel needles!


    At this time, Old Gao asked, "Hu Zi, what about yu xiangyuan?"


    "What happened to the Yu xiangyuan? What are you suspecting?"


    "Why are you so close to the boss of the Yu xiangyuan, and he trusts you so much? How do you know each other?"


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Did you know that the boss had cancer, so you deliberately approached him to gain his trust, and when he died, the Yu xiangyuan would almost be yours."


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Shouldn''t you still be guessing that I want to get the Yu xiangyuan, so President yu didn''t die of cancer at all, he died of murder!"


    The temperature in the room was dropping, and I was covered in a layer of cold.


    "Old Gao, in your eyes, am I Hu Zi such a heartless, ungrateful, despicable person?" Hu Zi shouted at Old Gao.


    Old Gao sneered and said, "Well, then tell me that your relationship with that rich woman is pure. You are just ordinary friends. Tell me!"


    "What''s wrong?" Hu Zi asked faintly.


    "What''s wrong? What did you say? Have you forgotten your identity? Have you forgotten that you have a girlfriend? His name is Du Ling!"


    Hu Zi smiled and said, "Of course I remember."


    Hu Zi''s nonchalant look was really irritating, but I really didn''t want to waste my breath. I felt that talking to him was a waste of energy.


    Old Gao shouted excitedly, "What''s your attitude? Hu Zi, I hope you remember what you said. I don''t care what plan you have. I hope you can leave that woman! Do you deserve Du Ling?"


    "What does this have to do with you?" Hu Zi said expressionless.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know what I mean?" Hu Zi looked at Old Gao and said, "Don''t think I didn''t know you liked Du Ling!"


    Hearing this, my mind buzzed again.


    I didn''t expect Hu Zi to know that Old Gao liked Du Ling.


    Old Gao also looked at Hu Zi in shock, speechless.


    This was the most sensitive secret between Hu Zi Old Gao and Du Ling. Now that the secret was revealed, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became subtle and strange.


    Hu Zi snorted and said, "I really didn''t expect that my two best brothers, one secretly stalking me, the other secretly coveting his brother''s woman."


    After a long silence, Old Gao said, "I like Du Ling, but I never thought about what to do with Du Ling. Don''t spout blood here. There''s nothing between me and Du Ling. I''m not sorry about anyone in this matter."


    He just fell in love with a girl he shouldn''t have.


    "Really? I really didn''t apologize to anyone?" Hu Zi asked Old Gao, "Do you dare to say that you never confessed to Du Ling?"


    I said on the side, "Old Gao didn''t know about you and Du Ling at that time."


    "Who knows if he really doesn''t know or if he doesn''t? Can you say that he doesn''t have any illusions about Du Ling? Who the hell knows what he''s thinking?" Hu Zi said without hesitation.


    "Grass, brother of more than ten years, don''t you even have this kind of trust?" I tried my best to scream again. Tonight, I could only vent all my pent-up emotions by yelling. Those heavy emotions were really like a mountain pressing on me.


    Old Gao liked Du Ling, yes, and he was deeply involved, but he kept his emotions under control, so that no one would be embarrassed and suffer all the pain.


    "How can I trust you?"


    "Why the hell can''t you trust me? How many years have we known each other? Those memories were all fake, weren''t they? Are we going to cancel all our previous friendship tonight?" My throat was about to burst, and that hoarse voice was as bad as it could be.


    "Then why the hell don''t you trust me?" Hu Zi''s words were colder than the biting wind in the cold winter.


    "Hu Zi, what do you want?" Old Gao shouted word by word.


    "What do you want!" Hu Zi did not let it go, "Do you really want to tell Du Ling about me and that woman, so that she can leave me, and then you can take advantage of it."


    "Yes, of course I have to tell Du Ling, are you still afraid of us if you dare to split your legs? I want Du Ling to see what kind of person you are!"


    "Stop talking to me like that." Hu Zi pointed at Old Gao''s nose and scolded, "Old Gao, you''re not a damn thing. Don''t you know what you were? If Xing Yun and I hadn''t taken you in, you wouldn''t know where to drink the northwest wind."


    Hu Zi''s words were too much. I was trembling when I heard them. I stepped forward and grabbed Hu Zi by the collar, forcing him to take a few steps back. I looked desperate and roared, "Hu Zi, if you treat us as friends, you can stop saying these words, okay?"


    "Friend?" Hu Zi was stunned and said expressionless, "Xing Yun, look at the similarities between Old Gao and me. Without you, do you think we would have become friends?"


    Old Gao''s face was almost ashen and full of pain.


    It was as if my heart had been cut into pieces by a thousand knives. Looking at Hu Zi who was talking nonsense, I really wanted to sew his mouth shut!


    How could he say such a thing?


    Hu Zi said ruthlessly, "When the Xingyun hotel opened, did he take a penny? No, I took most of it. Old Gao didn''t have a penny. It was us who brought him to this day. It was us who pitied him that gave him the money. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be as good as a beggar!"


    "Bang!"


    As Hu Zi finished speaking, I punched him in the face.


    His words made me lose all my senses! At this moment, I don''t want anything. I just want to beat Hu Zi up, I just want to wake him up.


    Hu Zi''s words were really like knives, stabbing me one after another.


    I never thought that one day Hu Zi would say these words. Everything Hu Zi said tonight was not as hurtful as what he just said.


    We are brothers. We have been together for more than ten years and twenty years. How can Hu Zi say such an outrageous thing? Is his heart made of iron?


    All these years of love, are they all fake?


    "Bang!"


    This time, Hu Zi fought back. He punched me hard on the head, and I was in a daze.


    I staggered two steps back and Hu Zi punched me again.


    "Hu Zi!"


    Old Gao also roared and jumped at Hu Zi. I, who had completely lost my mind, also clenched my fists and rushed at Hu Zi.


    Soon, the hall was in a mess. The plates and bowls on the table fell to the ground and smashed to pieces. All the tables and chairs fell down. The whole hall had never been in such a mess before.


    Never!


    The three of us were fighting, fighting, fighting, fighting...


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In the hall, the only sound left was the thumping of chairs and tables. After so many fights, he never thought that he would fight with his closest brother!


    Lin Ya looked at us with tears streaming down his face and cried into tears!


    But I don''t feel any pain at all. I just feel a pain in my heart. It hurts like I''m dying.


    In the end, all three of them lay on the ground exhausted, like three corpses.


    I stared blankly at the light above me. The light was still on. Why was it so dark? I squinted my eyes. Is this the real world? Is this the lobby of the Xingyun hotel? Why is it different from what I remember?


    In the hall, there seemed to be only the heavy breathing of the three of us and the sobbing of Lin Ya.


    After some time, Hu Zi struggled to get up from the ground. He just stood there, motionless, like a vegetable.


    "Xing Yun, Old Gao." After a long time, Hu Zi used his last strength and said, "From now on, we are cut off! Nothing more! Xingyun hotel, from today on, I, quit!"


    After that, Hu Zi dragged his heavy steps towards the door. He pulled the shutter open and walked outside.

 Chapter 617 Never Forgive Him

    As for Hu Zi, I was completely disheartened and lay on the ground numbly, as if I had lost all consciousness.


    However, when I heard Hu Zi say that we were cut off from each other, when he said that the Xingyun hotel he quit, my heart was once again turned upside down, like a knife!


    The pain was eating away at every nerve in my body. I closed my eyes, gritted my teeth and clenched my fists, but my body was still shaking and my heart was still throbbing.


    "Uh..."


    There was a wild animal roar in my throat!


    At this moment, I really want to cry!


    It was a long time before Lin Ya pulled me up from the cold ground. Her face was wet with tears, and there was sadness in her eyes.


    I sat in my chair feebly and looked at Old Gao, his mouth bleeding a little.


    I opened my mouth sadly, but I didn''t know what to say. I''ve said enough tonight.


    I looked out the door again, and the shutter opened. Hu Zi''s figure had long disappeared into the darkness, but his words still echoed in my ears, like the cold wind blowing into the hall after the shutter opened.


    After a while, Old Gao stood up and left without saying a word. His steps were so painful, as if every step was on the tip of a knife.


    Looking at his back, my heart was extremely sad!


    That night, the three of us broke up completely. We would never be able to make up with each other after apologizing and having a drink like before.


    Never again...


    After Old Gao left, a strong wind rushed into the restaurant with a whistling sound. The cold wind blew on his face, it was so cold, his whole body was cold, his heart was cold, his flesh was cold, and his internal organs were cold.


    "Xing Yun."


    Lin Ya sobbed and called out my name. I looked at her, and she looked at me worriedly. Her eyes were still a little frightened, as if frightened by my appearance.


    "Girl." My voice trembled and I said softly, "I want to be alone for a while."


    I know Lin Ya wants to comfort me, but at this moment, I really don''t want to say a word. I''m too tired and weak. I''m afraid Lin Ya''s comfort will make me cry.


    I just want to be alone for a while.


    Lin Ya said nothing more and she left.


    In the restaurant, I was the only one left. I dragged my exhausted body to the door, looked at the gray street, sighed a long time, and pulled down the shutter again, locking it inside.


    In the hall, the silence seemed to be magnified several times, wandering in this empty room, passing through my body time and time again. In my heart, loneliness began to grow little by little, responding to the silence of the hall, gradually expanding, and then expanding.


    I stared blankly at the broken tables and chairs, looking at the mess on the ground, and my heart began to waver again.


    The waves seemed to turn the world upside down and shatter the earth!


    I closed my eyes, and my mind seemed to be drawn into a black hole whirlpool, spinning endlessly and crazily. I could not control it at all. The pain in my heart was like a sea wave.


    I want to drink again.


    Although Ding Ge told me not to drink, at this moment, I really want to drink, I really need something to vent those emotions.


    It''s okay to let it out a little, because if those emotions collide in my body again, I think I will explode!


    Just now, Hu Zi opened the bottle of wine. Before he finished it, the bottle was broken.


    I took out a bottle of wine, a disposable glass, and poured myself a glass of wine.


    I didn''t want to get drunk, I just wanted to calm down.


    When the wine hit my throat, I grinned with a sharp and irritating sensation, but this excitement was too childish compared to tonight''s excitement.


    Once again, I looked at the lobby of the Xingyun hotel. This is the restaurant that I opened with Hu Zi Old Gao. We agreed to share the good and the bad, but we went through the hard times together. Now that we have stabilized the profits, we are separated.


    "Xingyun hotel, I, quit!"


    Hu Zi''s words still floated in his ears.


    The hotel opened a little over a year ago.


    More than a year!


    Our relationship of more than ten years and twenty years, in this time of more than one year, is heading for destruction!


    This speed is faster than a vertical landing!


    At this moment, I especially doubt the word'' feelings''. The deep feelings accumulated in ten or twenty years are as hard as steel, but how can they be easily destroyed in one year?


    I hate Hu Zi so much. I hate him so much. I wish I could open his heart and see what color his heart is. What was it made of? Why is it so hard?


    I really want to see how badly Hu Zi was hurt by Li Xiaowei! Was there really only darkness left in his heart? Have we all been erased?


    However, I always felt that Hu Zi was wrong. It wasn''t Li Xiaowei who ruined him, it was he who ruined himself.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how Hu Zi became like this step by step.


    If Hu Zi had only retaliated against Li Dong and Li Xiaowei, I would have nothing to say, but he had hurt a lot of innocent people. He was really guilty. The thought that Hu Zi had done that fire made me want to strangle him to death.


    I couldn''t help but recall what Di Ming and cousin said. They all thought that it was important to pay extra attention to opening a shop with friends, because even the closest friends would have conflicts because of interests or other reasons, resulting in a knot in their hearts, and in the end, they would blush like enemies!


    In the beginning, I swore that there was absolutely no such problem for the three of us.


    I''m not worried at all!


    Our relationship is so good, unlike others, we will not care about those trivial things will not care about those gains and losses, our relationship is as hard as steel!


    But now that I think about it, my words and affirmative attitude became a big joke.


    We became the people my cousin and Di Ming talked about.


    And when my cousin mentioned the movie "Chinese partners," I was reminded of the scene in the movie where the three of us fought. In reality, a similar scene happened to us, and our fight went even crazier.


    Thinking of this, my heart ached again. I thought, I might never see this movie again in my life!


    Looking at our achievements today with a bitter expression, looking at me and smiling, then crying again.


    When the tears came out, I couldn''t control them anymore. I cried in silence. I felt so bad, so damn bad!


    I kneeled on the ground, pounding the ground over and over again, over and over again...


    ...


    I don''t know how long I cried, but I picked up my glass and took a sip. Then I looked at the white wall absentmindedly. Gradually, the wall seemed to be a movie screen, and the past of Hu Zi Old Gao and I appeared on the wall one by one.


    When we were young, the three of us still had young faces and carefree smiles. We didn''t have to worry about the future. The future was far away from us.


    Gradually growing up, we fell in love and work, more mature than before, and also experienced a lot of things, we are like other young people, confused and longing.


    We met new friends, but Hu Zi and Old Gao were always by our side. We drank together countless times, knew each other as well as ourselves. In front of them, there was no need to be polite or hide. In front of them, it was our true self.


    We will tell each other our troubles and worries, share our happiness and happiness, we get along so easily, in the time, our friendship deepened little by little, I thought that our friendship would last a lifetime, when we were old, we would still be together, trembling and raising the cup, trembling and clinking the cup, the wrinkles on our face still smiling like a child.


    Time flies, scenes of the past, like flowing water in the heart, and like a sharp arrow through the heart!


    The night before we opened the restaurant again, our faces were filled with excitement and trepidation. We agreed to split the profits among the three of us. In our eyes, brothers came first, and money was not second or last.


    We''ve been through so much together, so much! But these past events were all rejected by Hu Zi!


    Could it be that when he was with us, he had already put on a mask of hypocrisy? In his heart, we don''t matter anymore, do we?


    Those smiles and tears, those images of suffering and suffering, in this small restaurant, we left too many memories. We used to sit at that table, we used to sit at this table that had been destroyed.


    What does all this count for?


    Now that I think about it, all these memories are like bubbles, and they all burst.


    After this night, there were no Hu Zi, Old Gao, or Xing Yun brothers in the world.


    No more!


    I can''t forget what Hu Zi said. I can''t forgive him. I will never forgive him for the rest of my life.


    Even if one day, he realized his mistake and ran over to apologize to us, crying and regretting us so much, I wouldn''t forgive him.


    How can you forgive a broken heart and a dead one?


    Therefore, there will never be three Xing Yun brothers again!


    Forever!


    I picked up the glass and finished the wine in one gulp!


    The spiciness of the wine, can''t resist the bitterness of the heart?


    I sat alone in the restaurant, lost in my soul. I didn''t stand up until my hands and feet were numb.


    I sighed again and couldn''t help but think, Hu Zi quit the Xingyun hotel, what should the Xingyun hotel do?


    Previously, I had always thought that the Xingyun hotel was owned by the three of us, and that if one person was missing, the Xingyun hotel would no longer be the company!


    I don''t know.


    I smiled bitterly. Forget it. I don''t have the energy to think about this at this time.


    I took out my cell phone and sent a message to the group that the restaurant would be closed for a day tomorrow. Not to mention that I had no energy to manage the restaurant, I didn''t know what to do with these broken tables and chairs.


    Then I turned off the lights in the lobby. I didn''t leave the hotel that night, but went back to the backyard to rest.


    Lying in bed, I closed my eyes and just wanted to sleep soundly, thinking that I had turned off the alarm clock in the morning. I don''t want to get up early. This time, I want to have a good sleep, and the rest is waiting for me to wake up.


    Even though she hadn''t slept well for several nights and was extremely tired, she still hadn''t slept well this time. She dreamed and had many dreams.


    One dream after another, like the waves, came endlessly and hit me hard.

 Chapter 618 Du Ling Is Gone

    The fragmented dream was as chaotic as a film that was completely incomprehensible in the editing. It seemed that Hu Zi was still in the dream, and the roar covered the sky like waves, louder than the deafening music in the bar. There was only one roar that pierced through the eardrums in the hall.


    We were fighting again, fighting again and again in our dreams, but I seem to remember that we didn''t fight... It was as if Hu Zi realized that he had done something wrong, and he cried and said that he regretted it. He was wrong. He was very wrong. He begged us to forgive him, and then we never blamed him again. We cried with him. The three old men cried more than women.


    After a while, the scene in the dream changed again. It was as if Hu Zi had never done anything illegal. He had never left the Xingyun hotel. There was no Xingyun hotel. There was no rich woman. There was no Rainbow square.


    In the dream, our hotel finally went up one floor after another. The location of the Xingyun hotel was no longer my cousin''s house, but moved to a tall building. It was more than ten stories high, and the four characters of the Xingyun hotel were standing on it. It was particularly conspicuous. It was clearly seen from hundreds of meters away. Hu Zi Old Gao and I stood on the top floor and looked down, feeling very proud.


    It was as if we had reached middle age by then, and our bodies had changed, but our friendship remained the same. The three of us were still together as we were when we were young. We were standing on the top floor of the Xingyun hotel, raising our glasses and cheers!


    What a beautiful dream.


    However, the next second, the Xingyun hotel collapsed, the Pucheng earthquake, and in an instant, a tall building collapsed like a pile of blocks. There were piercing screams left in my ears. I was covered in dust. In front of my eyes, there was dust like a sandstorm. I couldn''t see Hu Zi, I couldn''t see Old Gao.


    I panicked, I was more panicked than ever. I was walking around in a mess in the ruins. My body was shaking, but I didn''t know how tired and painful it was. My eyes were wide open.


    Then I saw Old Gao and Hu Zi lying there.


    They lay there motionless, their clothes all rotten, and then revealed pieces of vague flesh and blood, shocking, there was blood flowing under them, in the ruins, the blood was so dazzling.


    Then, I collapsed!


    However, before tears came out, the scene suddenly changed. I looked around in puzzlement. It was beautiful. The tables and chairs, the chandeliers and decorations on top of them were very beautiful. I always thought, where is this? Why is it so familiar?


    Then I realized, no wonder it''s so familiar. Isn''t this the Yu xiangyuan?


    Why am I here?


    I walked to Hu Zi''s office in a daze, and suddenly I saw a particularly bright light in the window, which was particularly dazzling. I walked to the window curiously, only to find that it was not light, it was fire, and the opposite Camry plaza was on fire.


    Many people were trying their best to escape, but the raging fire devoured them mercilessly!


    When I saw that scene, I shuddered. It was horrible.


    Then, I suddenly realized that it wasn''t Camry plaza that was on fire, it was Rainbow square. The words on it were clearly Rainbow square. I thought, isn''t Camry plaza opposite the Yu xiangyuan? Why did it suddenly become Rainbow square?


    Looking at my feet and around me, where am I still in Hu Zi''s office? Looking at Rainbow square again, I suddenly saw Ding Ge and Lin Ya. They were huddled in the crowd, and I saw them at a glance.


    His heart thumped.


    A rush of blood rushed into my heart, and I rushed over regardless, but the distance from Rainbow square seemed to be particularly long. The speed of the car on the road seemed to be dozens of times faster, but the time seemed to be slowed by dozens of times. I shuttled and shuttled in the car, before arriving at Rainbow square, and rushed into the square without hesitation.


    The temperature in the building instantly made me sweat, not to mention the thick smoke. It was hard for the choking people to breathe, but I breathed even faster in a hurry.


    I was looking for Ding Ge and Lin Ya, looking and looking...


    That night, it was like this, constantly dreaming, waking up, dreaming again, waking up again, over and over again, as if they had entered a dead circle that could not escape.


    When you wake up, you will always be sweating with fright. The scenes in your dreams are more and more shocking and frightening. Although you can''t remember clearly the chaotic dreams, the fear still clings to your back. The feeling in your dreams spreads in the real world.


    After sleeping that night, he felt like he had run a marathon and was almost paralyzed.


    When she woke up, she only felt that she had slept for days and nights. She didn''t know if it was cloudy outside, but the room was very dark, as if it was still night.


    I picked up my phone and looked at it. It was already past two in the afternoon.


    I didn''t expect to sleep so long.


    I sat up and felt some soreness in my body and some pain in my head. I could feel it. Some of the pain was left after yesterday''s fight. Thinking of the pain in my heart gushing out again, the sadness seemed to be pouring down in my heart.


    After a while, I got out of bed and stood in the backyard. I didn''t know if my spirits were too dim or if the sky was too gray. I looked up at the sky and felt a strong sense of oppression coming from all directions.


    For a moment, I didn''t seem to know what time it was, what time it was, and what time it was.


    Dragging his feet into the hall, he looked at the messy ground, just like my broken heart.


    I thought it would be better if I woke up from sleep, but it wasn''t. The pain was still so intense, it didn''t lessen at all.


    I looked up and let out a long sigh!


    How can it not hurt?


    This is a restaurant that the three of us built together. We''ve done a lot of things together before. We seem to like each other in everything we do. There were also some things that were messed up, such as that time when he went out for a barbecue and got drenched in soup, for example, when he lost a game at an internet cafe, for example, when he was beaten together...


    We''ve done a lot of stupid things and messed up a lot of things, but our relationship has not been estranged from each other because of this. Instead, we are closer because, for better or worse, those are our friendship years.


    And now, the Xingyun hotel is screwed up by us, and our brotherhood is completely broken.


    I know, this time, there''s no turning back!


    Lin Ya had told me to break up with him before, but in the end, we were still together. But I knew with Hu Zi that we could never be brothers again!


    Last night, I wished that he would turn around and see how much he had done wrong, but he was already on the other side of humanity. We were so far apart that I couldn''t even reach him.


    Thinking back to last night, Hu Zi was so strange, really, compared to the Hu Zi I knew before, it was as if they were two people, their figures did not overlap in any way.


    I really want to ask Hu Zi if his heart would hurt if he did this and cut off our relationship for more than 20 years.


    I picked up a broom to clean up the rubbish on the ground and rearranged the tables and chairs. The broken ones could only be thrown away.


    Then I picked up the tablecloth, wiped all the tables, and mopped the floor a few times. Finally, the hall seemed as clean and tidy as it used to be.


    Looking at me made me sad again. How could I clean up the hall? How do you clean up those broken and bruises?


    After a while, I called Di Ming and asked him to find someone to drive the car away. Since Hu Zi had already broken up with him, there was no need to follow him.


    I don''t think I''ll ever see him again.


    I really don''t want to see him again!


    I will never go to yu xiangyuan, even Camry plaza, the road in front of the Yu xiangyuan, I may take a detour!


    I was reminded of the previous agreement with Hu Zi to hold my wedding with Ding Ge at the Yu xiangyuan. Now it seems that this is naturally impossible. I will think of a new way to deal with the banquet.


    As for the best man, only Old Gao was left.


    Old Gao, I wonder how he is now.


    When Di Ming''s car was driven away, I walked out of the restaurant. The cake shop across the street was still open. I turned to look at the Xingyun hotel. The signboard on the one-year anniversary was still quite new. Where should it go?


    All of a sudden, I felt like I didn''t have the strength to run it anymore, but there was so much in my heart that I couldn''t bear to part with it.


    After locking the door, I walked to the neighborhood.


    The footsteps were still heavy, and last night''s shadow covered me like the sky above me, leaving me nowhere to run!


    I thought again, I''m afraid the police are trying to investigate the perpetrator of this fire right now. I know, but I really don''t want to call the police at all. It''s not that I want to cover for Hu Zi. I really don''t want to get involved with him anymore. And I believe in good and evil, just like I used to believe that li xiaowei will get evil. I also believe that Hu Zi will get evil.


    It really hurts!


    When I walked to the neighborhood, I thought of Du Ling again. I thought of this simple girl who was completely in love, her first love, how sad she would be when she knew the cruel truth.


    However, no matter what, I will tell Du Ling about Hu Zi and that rich woman. It''s not revenge on Hu Zi. Du Ling and I are friends too. I don''t want to see her being deceived. It''s unfair to her.


    She''s a good girl. Hu Zi doesn''t deserve her!


    When I got home, I made a bowl of instant noodles and ate some.


    Now that Du Ling is not home, I want to talk to her when she comes back from work. She has the right to know the truth.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door.


    I opened the door. It was Lin Ya.


    We looked at each other, our eyes covered with wounds, and we didn''t speak. I turned to let lin ya into the room.


    Inexplicably, my heart ached again.


    I looked at Lin Ya and thought about the tears on her face yesterday. She saw our breakup with her own eyes, but there was nothing she could do. She could only look at it with sadness and despair.


    In the past, I used to look for Lin Ya every time I was in trouble. She was like a military adviser. She could not defeat her in any difficulty. She always gave me advice. But this time, I didn''t say anything to her, because I knew that no matter who it was, I couldn''t open the knot last night. It was a dead knot.


    Not only could it not be undone, it could not be cut with scissors, nor could it be burned with fire, nor could it be cut with an axe...


    We just sat on the sofa, silent to each other.


    After a while, Lin Ya said, "Xiaoling is gone."

 Chapter 619 The Restaurant Continued to Open

    "Ah?"


    I didn''t realize what Lin Ya meant for a moment.


    Lin Ya added, "She left with Hu Zi."


    I frowned. Du Ling left with Hu Zi?


    Lin Ya took a deep breath. After a while, he said, "Yesterday, she called me to say goodbye."


    I asked anxiously, "Did you tell Du Ling about Hu Zi and that woman?"


    Lin Ya nodded.


    My brows furrowed even tighter. Did Du Ling know that he was going with Hu Zi? I don''t understand. Why? Can she accept Hu Zi''s cheating?


    Impossible!


    Then why?


    She didn''t believe it?


    I can''t understand it no matter what.


    "Was she willing?" I asked coldly.


    I thought, could Hu Zi have forced Du Ling to leave? He was once Du Ling''s savior and now her boyfriend. Even if he ordered Du Ling to leave, Du Ling would probably leave.


    "Yes." Lin Ya replied, "I asked her to come back, but she said no. I said that Hu Zi couldn''t give her happiness. This relationship was just a dead end, but she just didn''t listen. She was too deeply involved with Hu Zi. I asked her why? She didn''t answer. She just told me to take care of myself!"


    Lin Ya sighed as he spoke.


    She had always regarded Du Ling as her own sister, and now that she saw Du Ling fall into it, she was certainly sad.


    I smiled. It was unbelievable!


    "Are you just going to watch her leave?"


    Lin Ya replied helplessly, "What can I do? I wanted her back, but she wouldn''t listen."


    "How could she not listen? Send her the video on your phone!"


    "Forget it." Lin Ya became depressed again. She said, "If she wants to lie to herself, it''s useless even if I send her the video."


    I stood up. I never expected this. I thought that du ling would be sad, sad, and crying. But I thought that Du Ling would leave Hu Zi no matter what, because no one could tolerate the betrayal of love.


    In the beginning, xiaoyi and Xiaolian were very determined to break up with Hu Zi.


    Du Ling, this silly girl, is she so self-abased in front of Hu Zi?


    I stood up a little impatiently and couldn''t help pacing around the room. I really wanted Du Ling to leave Hu Zi.


    Because now Hu Zi is not only unfaithful to love, he has completely changed. He even dared to kidnap and set fire. It can be said that he is very dangerous now.


    With Du Ling by his side, I was really afraid that something would happen to her.


    At this moment, Lin Ya interrupted my thoughts. She pressed her temples wearily and said to me, "Don''t go back and forth."


    I went to the door of Du Ling''s room and opened Hu Zi''s room. It was now Du Ling''s room, or now it should be called Du Ling''s room. I looked into the room. It looked like Du Ling was in a hurry, and a lot of things were not taken away. I didn''t know if she would stay here in the future. Would he come and get it?


    In the room, there were some things that belonged to Hu Zi.


    Maybe, he won''t take it anymore.


    At this time, I saw a book by the bed with a key on it.


    I picked up the key and looked at it. It was the key to our house!


    It seems that Du Ling has really left and probably won''t come back.


    I walked out and gently closed the door.


    Lin Ya left. I walked to the balcony and called Old Gao.


    "Where are you?"


    "Pond."


    "I''ll go find you."


    "Okay."


    ...


    Out the door, I drove towards the pond.


    Last night, there were indelible injuries left in all of us, and of these people, Old Gao was definitely the most severely injured.


    Hu Zi denied all his friendships with him and easily revealed his most sensitive secrets, injuring him completely without mercy.


    This is the last thing I can forgive about Hu Zi!


    Hu Zi was right. If it weren''t for me, maybe Old Gao and Hu Zi wouldn''t have known each other. Because of me, the three of them were connected, but the two of them had known each other for so many years. I really don''t believe that Hu Zi never treated Old Gao as a friend?


    Impossible!


    Bullshit!


    How hard could he say such a cruel thing?


    From the busy streets to the vast fields, the traffic was no longer crowded, and only a few cars were moving along the way.


    I parked my car at the entrance of the pond and walked in.


    I saw Old Gao. He was sitting by the pond. I walked over and saw him sitting on a small bench, fishing with a fishing rod.


    When you come to the pond, you can feel the cold of winter. The temperature here is obviously lower than in the city. The most important thing is that there are no blocked buildings here, so the wind will keep blowing on your face, on the surface of the pond, on the swaying tree branches.


    I saw many thick fallen leaves under those trees, and it seemed that no one had ever cleaned them up. This familiar and unfamiliar pond made my heart feel a little bleak.


    Old Gao heard my voice. He continued to look at the still water and said, "Are you fishing?"


    I shook my head and sat cross-legged on the grass, looking at the water with Old Gao.


    Although he was fishing, it didn''t mean he was in the mood to fish.


    He was able to hide his feelings from others, but how could he hide it from me?


    We know each other too well.


    At this moment, I saw cigarette butts lying on the ground next to Old Gao. I frowned. How long has he been sitting here?


    I sighed.


    When she arrived at the pond, she still didn''t know how to speak or how to comfort Old Gao.


    Thus, we remained silent, and in the process of silence, Old Gao did not fish out a single fish. The cold wind was still blowing on the surface of the pond, and the water rippled from time to time.


    I suddenly felt a little indescribably agitated, and my whole body felt particularly uncomfortable, as if there were thorns sticking into my body all the time, and it hurt and itched.


    I said first, "Old Gao, can I say something? Is that okay?"


    "Say what?" Old Gao replied faintly.


    "Anything!" The two of them sat here in silence and I felt terrible!


    Old Gao sneered, "Xing Yun, there''s really nothing to say. There''s really nothing to say."


    He repeated the sentence twice in a low voice.


    I gritted my teeth, my emotions surging, many times stronger than those ripples on the surface of the water, but I had nowhere to vent.


    I looked up at him, paused, and said, "Du Ling left with Hu Zi."


    Old Gao looked at me in confusion.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe she doesn''t believe Hu Zi and that rich woman. She left with Hu Zi."


    Old Gao didn''t react strongly, but the corners of his mouth twitched quickly.


    At this moment, it seemed that a fish had taken the bait. Old Gao pulled up the fishing rod, but there was no fish. Old Gao stood up and his face gradually showed a impatient look. His chest heaved up and down. Then he threw the rod to the ground and said to himself, "Why is she so stupid?"


    In love, there are a few people who are not fools!


    "I''ll call her."


    Old Gao took his phone out trembling and called Du Ling, but Du Ling''s phone was turned off.


    I think it was Hu Zi who told her to turn off her phone. Maybe this phone number won''t be used in the future.


    Hu Zi, he really wanted to get rid of us completely.


    "Let''s go find her!" Old Gao said excitedly.


    "Forget it."


    We don''t know what''s going on with Du Ling and Hu Zi, but like Lin Ya said, if Du Ling wants to come back, she will come back on her own. If she doesn''t want to come back, what''s the use of us looking for her?


    Old Gao had a pained look on his face, and he said in a particularly helpless voice, "Do you believe it, Xing Yun? Hu Zi will destroy Du Ling sooner or later!"


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t know. I really didn''t know.


    I just hope that Hu Zi still has a little conscience in his heart so that he won''t hurt Du Ling.


    But will it?


    In a short period of time, he first took over the Yu xiangyuan, and then the Yu xiangyuan became a springboard for him. Here, he tried his best to climb up and get to know more people. Until now, he was entangled with this great rich woman.


    The answer was mostly no.


    Old Gao ignored the fishing rod and sat down on the ground, looking as if he had not slept all night.


    My lips quivered and I said softly, "Old Gao, from now on, just pretend that you''ve never had this brother before."


    After saying this, I narrowed my eyes and looked into the distance. My adam''s apple moved slightly.


    Old Gao lowered his head and hugged it tightly.


    No matter what, the past will become the past. We can''t stay in the past forever. We still have to live.


    However, I was very confused, especially confused.


    "Old Gao, what do we do?" I asked Old Gao.


    Old Gao did not answer, but looked into the distance. At this time, the sky had gradually darkened. The setting sun in the distance dyed the sky red. It looked beautiful, but it did not make me feel better.


    After a long time, Old Gao slowly replied, "Originally, I wanted to leave the Xingyun hotel too. I didn''t want to step into that sad place again. Really, I never thought that my best brother and friend would say that they pitied me... I... Hu Zi''s words made me feel like a dog, you know?"


    "Old Gao!"


    "That taste... Is worse than death! I..."


    Old Gao was a little speechless. He calmed down for a while. After a long pause, he looked at the pond and said, "I originally planned to go back to the pond. It''s been a long time since I took care of it. Every time I come here, I feel very sad. But I like it here. I think it''s not bad to continue with the pond. I''m so relaxed every day, facing the green grass and water, fishing, and blowing the wind. I don''t need to earn so much money every month. If I have enough money, I can spend it. If I earn too much, it''s useless."


    Hearing Old Gao''s words, I felt indescribable sadness. For a moment, all the images in front of me became sad.


    The tree with few leaves, the cold water, the sighing wind...


    At this moment, Old Gao looked at me again. There was a bright light shining in his eyes, brighter than the afterglow of the sunset. He said to me, "But I think it''s too selfish to do this. Hu Zi has already left the Xingyun hotel. I''ll quit again. What about you? What are you going to do?"


    I smiled, but I wanted to cry.


    "Xing Yun," Old Gao looked at me and said firmly, "Let''s continue to drive the Xingyun hotel."


    Listening to Old Gao, my heart began to beat faster and faster.


    "We''re not wrong. It''s Hu Zi. We''ve tried to get him to turn around. We tried to persuade him to leave the Yu xiangyuan on the first anniversary. He''s the one who''s going his own way! Since that''s the case, we''ll take each side of the road towards the sky. He''ll take his path, and we''ll take our single wooden bridge! The money invested in the opening of the Xingyun hotel. If he wants it, we''ll give it to him. The car he left at the hotel, he drove it away if he wanted to. If he didn''t drive it, we would leave it there. When it didn''t exist, Xingyun hotel, we would continue to drive, continue to do, grow with our own efforts, we would continue to live a normal life."


    Listening to Old Gao''s words, my mood became excited. I nodded at him.


    At this moment, with Old Gao standing beside me, I feel really happy. As he said, if he really quit the Xingyun hotel like Hu Zi, I will definitely be defeated by negativity alone!


    I would wander around on the edge of loneliness, be depressed all day, and never be in the mood to manage a restaurant again.


    Now, I''m not afraid. I''ve thought about it. Xingyun hotel, go on!


    Previously, it was the Xingyun hotel of the three of us.


    I also thought that if one person left, then the Xingyun hotel would end.


    Now, I don''t think so. Hu Zi doesn''t treat Old Gao as a friend, but I treat him as my brother. As long as my relationship with Old Gao doesn''t end, then the Xingyun hotel shouldn''t.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled slightly.


    The afterglow dissipated and the pond was suddenly shrouded in grey.


    My heart, however, gradually brightened.


    Then Old Gao and I left the pond.


    On the way, Old Gao suddenly said to me, "Xing Yun,..."


    He hesitated, as if he didn''t know what to say. I asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "These days, you should pay more attention to the girl when you have time." Old Gao said in a serious tone.


    I frowned, looked at Old Gao and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you notice anything unusual about her?"


    "Abnormal?"


    I thought about it, then nodded. Old Gao was right. She was a little strange. I noticed it in the hotel before.


    Did Old Gao know something? I remember Lin Ya drinking with him that night. What did they say?


    "What happened to her?" I asked hurriedly. It seemed that nothing happened to Lin Ya.


    Old Gao sighed and replied, "I think the girl might be depressed!"


    "Ah? What?"


    Old Gao''s words startled me, and my hands trembled as I held the steering wheel. Instead of driving, I stepped on the brake and stopped the car.


    His heart was still beating violently.


    I looked at Old Gao in shock.


    Depression?


    Is this too serious?


    In the past, people might not know much about depression, but now, no one dares to underestimate depression! Many people committed suicide because of the worsening depression, which was why Leslie Cheung jumped down the stairs.


    When I thought about Lin Ya''s depression, I was scared. I felt like a snake was crawling on my back, spitting out snake seeds at the back of my head.


    I asked Old Gao anxiously, "What did she say to you?"


    I think back to the way lin ya used to be. Although we didn''t have much time to talk, we met almost every day. Although Lin Ya was a little abnormal sometimes, she seemed normal most of the time. Even though she found some abnormalities, I didn''t think about depression.


    Old Gao really scared me.


    "She didn''t tell me anything. I was just guessing. The doctor had to decide whether or not it was possible."


    "Then why did you guess that?" This is a big deal, not a small one.


    Old Gao''s face was troubled. He thought for a while before he said, "Xing Yun, you know the girl well. She''s a strong person. She''s been independent since she was very young. Now she''s helping to take care of Lin Feng and Tang Manya. But in fact, she''s a very fragile person in her heart. In other words, everyone has a vulnerable side, and so does the girl. If this side continues to be magnified, then she might suffer from depression."


    I nodded. I understand.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier!" I said reproachfully.


    "I wanted to tell you earlier, but you never came to the restaurant. It''s not good to tell you over the phone."


    Then I continued driving, but I was still shocked by the news.


    I really never thought that lin ya would be associated with depression, because in my memory, Lin Ya was always strong and optimistic, and she was very smart. I always felt that even if she encountered setbacks or something, she would quickly adjust.


    So, how did she get depression again?


    However, Old Gao''s words had to be taken seriously.


    It seems that I have to have a heart-to-heart talk with lin ya these days.

 Chapter 620 Strange Call

    ...


    Two days went by.


    It had been raining for the past two days. The rain in winter was not too heavy, but it caused the temperature to drop a few degrees.


    Old Gao and I reopened the restaurant, and we added two new tables and chairs. The restaurant was as usual.


    Hu Zi didn''t send anyone to pick up the car he left at the restaurant, and we didn''t care.


    Hu Zi''s departure did not defeat us!


    As for Rainbow square, it finally fell in the rain for the past two days, like a giant, crashing down, a little tragic.


    It could be said that Hu Zi pushed it down with one hand!


    As for who caused the fire, the police did not seem to have found out, or were still investigating. No news came out anyway.


    The owner of Rainbow square naturally had to bear all the losses. He heard that all the other shops in Rainbow square had been sold, and then the money was used to compensate those who had been burned. So far, there was no Rainbow square in Pucheng.


    As the rainbow went bankrupt, there was less and less discussion.


    The storm gradually subsided as the rainbow collapsed.


    Li Xiaowei didn''t look for me again. As for whether she was looking for Hu Zi, I don''t know. And I don''t know how she is now.


    On this day, it was night again. After two days of winter rain, the road outside was still damp. The cold air was running on the streets, not as cold as usual.


    I just made myself a bowl of noodles and was about to eat when my phone rang.


    It was Ji Ze.


    He asked me to pick him up at the train station.


    After I told Old Gao, I drove to the train station. Ji ze came back from abroad.


    After receiving Ji Ze, Ji Ze was carrying a thick bag of luggage, but his clothes were very thin.


    I picked him up and turned the heater on a little. Ji Ze was also laughing, rubbing his hands and shivering in the cold.


    When I saw him like this, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Ji ze paused for a while before saying, "Why is it so cold in Pucheng? It''s freezing."


    The weather is really very cold now, but it''s only december now. Winter hasn''t even passed a third, and many people have already put on their winter gear. I don''t know how to spend the remaining two months.


    "It''s really cold in Pucheng at night. Don''t you have any thick clothes in your luggage?"


    "No." Ji ze asked me, "Did you help me find a place to live?"


    I was stunned. Ji Ze did tell me something like this, but I forgot that a few days ago... Forget it, let''s not talk about the past.


    At this moment, it suddenly occurred to me that Du Ling had already left. Then her room was empty. Ji ze could stay there, so I said to Ji Ze, "If you don''t mind, you can stay with me."


    "Your home? Isn''t there someone living in your house? It''s still a girl. I don''t think it''s convenient for me to live there." Ji ze replied.


    "She moved away." I replied faintly.


    "How did you move out?" Ji Ze asked.


    I just said "Yes" and didn''t answer this question directly, because if I wanted to answer it, I had to explain everything clearly.


    But I don''t want to talk about it, and I don''t want to tell anyone. It''s not a glorious thing. Ding Ge hasn''t come back these days. I didn''t even tell her.


    "How is it? Stay? The rent must be cheaper than a normal house." Our house is really cheap.


    Ji ze smiled and said, "I must live. I''ll be on the street if I don''t live. But the rent has to wait. Xing Yun, you have to lend me some money."


    I turned to look at Ji Ze.


    Ji Ze said, "I don''t have any money on me now. I''m penniless. I don''t have any money for a taxi. That''s why I asked you to pick me up. You''ll have to treat me to a meal later. I don''t have any money."


    Ji Ze also treated me as a friend and did not treat me kindly.


    I also smiled and said, "No problem, there is still some money."


    At this moment, Ji Ze suddenly said, "By the way, Xing Yun, the money owed to Hu Zi may not be repaid in a short time. Tell him about it for me. It''s estimated that it won''t be repaid in a year or two. But it''s not like I haven''t paid it back yet. I''ll pay it back in installments, a little bit."


    When ji ze mentioned Hu Zi, my expression changed and my heart tightened. I didn''t expect ji ze to suddenly mention Hu Zi.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It could be said that Hu Zi is my minefield now. I really don''t want to hear this name. I can''t calm down when I think of him.


    I didn''t say that I would tell Hu Zi for you, but I replied, "Just a little bit. I''ll pay it back in the end."


    Ji Ze nodded and said nothing more.


    After a while, I took Ji Ze to the restaurant and finished cooking. Ji Ze and I sat down and ate together.


    I asked Ji Ze, "How''s your company?"


    Ji ze replied, "It can be said that the most difficult period has passed."


    "That''s good."


    Ji Ze added, "They''ll be on their own from now on. I''m completely free."


    Hearing Ji Ze''s words, I couldn''t help but be surprised and ask, "You finally left the company?"


    Ji Ze nodded. Although he looked a little reluctant, he didn''t feel too sad, and he was still very free and easy.


    I took a breath. Although Ji Ze had told me before that he would leave the company and hand it over to the people under him, he was still very surprised when he did.


    He is indeed a brave man!


    "Are you really willing?"


    I feel that if Ji Ze stays in the company and continues to work hard, I believe it''s not impossible for him to make the company stronger again. But when he said he would leave, it was really admirable.


    Ji Ze also said indebtedly, "I can''t bear to part with it! They want me to stay, but I know it''s unfair to them. It''s my fault. Leaving the company is my punishment."


    "That''s easy for you to say."


    Ji Ze smiled happily and said, "Why is it not easy? I used to care about so many people and so many things. I really can''t be quiet in my heart. Every day, besides being busy or busy, I can say that it''s not easy. Now, I don''t have to care about anything. Of course, it''s easy! I used to want to start a business to prove myself, so I didn''t feel tired. These two years have passed, and I really don''t want to live like that anymore. So leaving the company is a good thing for me. I can say that I can live a different life, a different way of living."


    "How dare you say such a big thing without a penny, I admire you!"


    Ji Ze laughed.


    He took a bite of the food and continued, "I used to envy you, but now I can finally be like you."


    "What do we envy? We can''t compete with you."


    Ji Ze obviously disagreed with me. He shook his head.


    The bitterness in my heart did not come out. If I let him know that Hu Zi broke up with us, I don''t know if he can still laugh.


    "By the way, Ji Ze, do you know? The rainbow has closed." Ji ze just came back from outside. Maybe he doesn''t know about this yet.


    Ji ze was stunned, nodded, and sighed, "I expected that the rainbow would not be able to escape the responsibility of this fire. It must have closed down because it had been in so much debt before."


    "Is it possible to say that your three million dollars are completely gone?"


    "Not necessarily, 99 %."


    Three million was gone, and Ji Ze was able to make a joke. He was really in a good mood.


    I asked again, "How much did you borrow this time? How can you pay back this money?"


    "I''ll pay half of the company back."


    Although ji ze did not know how much money ji ze had borrowed, the two million yuan in half for Hu Zi alone was one million yuan. Obviously, Ji Ze had more debts.


    I''ve tasted debt, and it''s not good. But looking at Ji Ze didn''t seem to be stressful. Of course, I know I''m different from Ji Ze. He used to run a company, and his family is rich. Although he''s in a cold war with his parents now, I don''t believe they''ll be like this for the rest of their lives.


    "How are you going to pay it back?"


    "Take your time." Ji Ze replied without any pressure.


    Looking at Ji Ze, I couldn''t help but think, if only I could have been so open-minded back then.


    "What are you going to do in the future?"


    "Stop!" Ji Ze quickly reached out his hand to stop me from talking. When I stopped, he said, "I had a hard time getting through this. I was so worried the other day that my white hair came out. Now I just want to rest for a while. I''ll talk about the rest later. I just don''t want to think about anything right now. I''m just going to eat and drink with you for a while."


    Indeed, a while ago, Ji Ze was really sad and memorable.


    I joked, "Don''t make me poor."


    Ji Ze laughed.


    It could be seen that Ji Ze''s mood improved significantly after the crisis was resolved.


    After that, I chatted with Ji Ze. After the restaurant closed, I took ji ze back to the neighborhood.


    On the way, Ji Ze couldn''t help but ask about Lin Ya''s condition again.


    I just told her that Lin Ya was fine.


    Nor did he tell her about the possibility that lin ya might be depressed.


    Because Old Gao was just guessing, we couldn''t confirm if Lin Ya had depression.


    I also checked on the internet before, about depression, saying that although some people have been suffering from depression, but usually it looks no different from normal people, in front of people can also talk and laugh, but a person will be particularly disappointed.


    I''ve been watching Lin Ya for the past two days, and it doesn''t seem to make much difference to her, so I''m not sure, but I''m still very worried.


    Depression is a mental illness, different from physical illness, and this really deserves attention. If necessary, I think I can take lin ya to see a psychiatrist.


    When I opened the door, I said to Ji Ze, "Welcome!"


    I opened Du Ling''s room again and said to him, "You can sleep here from now on."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Ji Ze looked very satisfied.


    After settling Ji Ze down, before I could catch my breath, my phone rang.


    This time, it was an unfamiliar number!


    I couldn''t help but wonder, who could it be? Calling so late?


    "Hello, who is it?" I asked.


    "It''s me, Du Ling." Du Ling whispered.


    Du Ling?


    Hearing her voice, I was shocked and filled with doubts. I didn''t expect Du Ling to call me.


    I always felt that Du Ling was calling me for something important to say.


    So I went to my bedroom, closed the door, and asked, "What''s the matter, Du Ling?"


    "Brother xingyun, what''s going on between you and Brother tiger?" Du Ling asked eagerly.


    As soon as I heard this, I was also upset. I took a deep breath and replied, "Didn''t Hu Zi tell you?"


    "No. Did you guys have a fight?" Du Ling said, "I was resting at home that night when Brother tiger suddenly came. His eyes were terrible and there was some blood on his face. It scared me. I thought something was wrong. But he didn''t say anything. Even if he asked me to go with him, I didn''t dare to ignore him. She asked me to pack up and let me go. She also said something to make me never come back."


    I listened to Du Ling quietly, and my thoughts returned to the night we fought.


    I think, after leaving the hotel, Hu Zi came to the neighborhood and took Du Ling away.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on? Brother xingyun. I asked brother hu these two days and he didn''t tell me anything, but I can tell that you must have quarreled, and it was especially fierce, right?" Du Ling was a smart girl. She was right.


    I let out an uncomfortable "Mmm."


    However, my voice changed a little and I coughed lightly.


    "When I asked brother hu, he was very angry. He told me not to ask anything, not to let me call you, and to change my phone card. I''m scared. I still borrowed a cell phone to call you secretly."


    I frowned. I said why Du Ling''s voice was so low. It turned out that he was making a phone call. Hearing this, I couldn''t help but say angrily, "Why should he care about you? You can call whoever you want to call, but he can''t!"


    "Don''t be angry, Brother xingyun. Calm down." Du Ling asked again, "What exactly are you arguing about? Are you still arguing so fiercely?"


    I don''t know how to explain it to Du Ling, because these things can''t be explained in a short time.


    I didn''t say anything, and Du Ling said even more eagerly, "Brother xingyun, although I don''t know what you''re fighting about, I think you must have misunderstood. You''re both good people, and you''re so close. I''ve never seen such a good brother like you..."


    Du Ling''s words made my heart ache. Yes, we are such good brothers. No one knows who our friends are. My parents know that Old Tiger is my best friend, but who would have thought that the word "Brother" now has to be added with the word" once."


    "Brother xingyun, are you still listening?" I kept quiet, Du Ling asked.


    "I''m listening."


    "Oh. I know you guys must be unhappy these days. So is Brother tiger. He''s really sad. I''ve never seen him like this. He drinks a lot every day, and he''s in pain. Brother xingyun, I know you guys like to keep up appearances, but can you guys have a good talk? I don''t want to see you guys like this."


    Listening to Du Ling say that Hu Zi was upset, I didn''t know what was going on. I gritted my teeth and tried to control my emotions.


    "Xiaoling, listen to me." I said to Du Ling, "We didn''t misunderstand. Some things will not be clear for a while. We have nothing to do with him anymore."


    "Brother xingyun, don''t say that. I feel terrible." Du Ling''s voice was tinged with tears.


    "Xiaoling, listen to me. Come back. Don''t stay by his side." I advised.


    Du Ling was silent and did not speak.


    I continued, "Xiaoling, your sister and I saw Hu Zi walking out of a hotel room with a woman the other day. Your sister wouldn''t lie to you. I really don''t understand why you followed him."

 Chapter 621 Tang Manyas Loneliness

    In the microphone, there was silence.


    I anxiously waited for Du Ling''s answer.


    In the beginning, it was Hu Zi who brought Du Ling, and now he took Du Ling away. Everything seemed to be a reincarnation.


    And I, living under the same roof as Du Ling for so long, really liked this little girl, so I really didn''t want to see her get hurt.


    Du Ling didn''t say anything, so I continued, "Xiaoling, come back. You won''t be happy with Hu Zi."


    After a while, Du Ling said softly, "Now that Brother tiger is alone, I have to take care of him."


    "He doesn''t need you to take care of him. You''re not his nanny. You''re her girlfriend! Even if she saved your life..."


    "Brother xingyun," Du Ling interrupted me and said in a low voice, "I have to hang up."


    "Xiaoling." I haven''t finished what I said.


    "I''ll call you again, Brother xingyun." Du Ling continued to advise me: "You and brother gaoyuan calm down, I will persuade brother hu, I really hope you can make up."


    With that last sentence, Du Ling quickly hung up the phone.


    I had no choice but to swallow back what I wanted to say.


    I closed my eyes and sat in bed for a few minutes.


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. How lucky was du lingken to be so determined to follow Hu Zi?


    She kept thinking back to what Du Ling had just said. She said that Hu Zi had been drinking all day these days and was not in a good mood. Hearing this news, I was not happy, nor did I feel any pleasure at all. My heart was still deeply hurt.


    If I could, I really don''t want us to be like this.


    Plateau, Zhao Xiaohu, Meng Xingyun!


    I don''t think I''ll ever have friends like them again in my life.


    And that night''s break, that picture, it was so cruel, so bloody, it was like a flash of lightning, it kept flashing in my mind!


    It took me a while to calm down.


    Even if Du Ling tried to persuade Hu Zi, we wouldn''t be able to make up.


    I seriously thought that our breakup didn''t happen all of a sudden. Maybe it was destined a long time ago. We had a few arguments before, because of Shi Yuan leading the people to strike, we advised him to leave the Yu xiangyuan, the conflict broke out in the hotel for a year, and then the last hysterical roar and confrontation.


    From the change in Hu Zi''s heart, the train headed for a tragic end.


    Ah, I just hope she can get to know Hu Zi as soon as possible.


    I took a deep breath. Forget it. I don''t want to. Thinking about it just makes me feel bad. Nothing can change it.


    Then I came out to talk to ji ze again and wished him satisfaction in his new room.


    Ji Ze was tired today and soon went back to his room to rest.


    After I cleaned up, I went back to my bedroom, picked up my cell phone and called Ding Ge. We didn''t say much on the phone. There were a lot of things I wanted to say to Ding Ge in person, so I told her I wanted to pick her up tomorrow night and let her stay here.


    Ding Ge said he would let me pick her up tomorrow afternoon.


    ...


    The next day, when I woke up, I was about to go to the market. Maybe I heard what I was doing in the room. Ji Ze got up too. He rubbed his eyes and asked me in a daze, "What are you doing?"


    "To the market."


    "So early?"


    "Well, I can''t help it. It''s early too. The fresh food will be snatched up if I go late. I can''t go early." There are so many restaurants, you won''t be competing with others.


    "Wait, I''ll go too."


    "What are you doing? Sleep a little longer."


    "Nothing. Wait for me."


    As ji ze went back to his room to change, I didn''t stop Ji Ze. Since he wanted to experience life, let him.


    In the early morning of winter, the cold outside was especially heavy, and the vegetation of the community was covered with a layer of dew.


    I always wore thick clothes when I went out. I also brought Ji Ze a thick shirt. After meeting Old Gao at the restaurant, the three of them went to the market together.


    Inside the car, Old Gao said to ji ze, "This is a tough job. Why are you following me?"


    "I''ve been planning on freeloading at your place all this time, so I''m going to do something to help, right? You can''t be too shameless." Ji Ze is familiar with us. Jokes come with your mouth open. He is also a very humorous person.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Old Gao asked Ji Ze again, "Have you seen the girl?"


    Ji Ze shook his head and said, "Not yet."


    Old Gao looked at Ji Ze and asked with a smile, "Ji Ze, do you think you two have a chance?"


    Ji Ze''s mouth was a little bitter and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I''m telling the truth, Ji Ze. Don''t be angry."


    Ji Ze shook his head, his expression gentle, indicating that he was not angry.


    "To be honest, I really hope you and the girl can be together, but you know that fate is too uncertain."


    Ji Ze smiled nonchalantly and said, "You mean it''s not going to work."


    The two of them smiled and Old Gao said honestly, "You know the girl, too. She''s such a person, eh..."


    Old Gao seemed unable to think of a word to describe Lin Ya. Ji Ze nodded as if I understood, "I know."


    I interjected, "This girl is not an ordinary person. She''s old or young. She''s not in a hurry at all."


    The two of them nodded in agreement. They had never seen someone as calm as lin ya.


    "By the way, Xing Yun." Ji Ze asked me again, "How''s your wedding with Ding Ge going?"


    "I''ve been preparing." The corners of my mouth stiffened and I smiled. Everything was going well. After breaking up with Hu Zi, I took a big step back.


    After a moment of distraction, I drove with all my attention.


    When we came to the market and worked as usual, this process was already very familiar to us, but it was very fresh to ji ze. After finishing the work, the three of them drove back.


    Ji ze did what he said. He didn''t just stand by and do his work. When he came back, the few of them unloaded the vegetables together.


    After I was busy, I made breakfast for the three of them.


    After eating, ji ze couldn''t wait to pull me to the opposite side.


    As if I had come to my own shop, I picked up a cup of milk tea for myself.


    When Lin Feng and Tang Manya saw Ji Ze, they also came to say hello. After all, Ji Ze used to be a member of the cake shop, and they had a good impression of Ji Ze.


    And because of Du Ling''s departure, Lin Ya took the milk tea project personally.


    At this time, Lin Ya was wearing an apricot apron and cleaning the counter carefully. Ji Ze and I came to Lin Ya. Lin Ya was not surprised to see the two of us and continued to work.


    I smiled at Lin Ya, pointed at Ji Ze and said, "Let me introduce you. From now on, this is the new neighbor."


    Lin Ya looked up at me, understood what I said in a second, and looked at Ji Ze.


    Ji Ze chuckled. In front of Lin Ya, he always looked weak, completely unlike a former chairman, and not as confident and frivolous as the other rich second generation.


    Ji Ze said, "There''s nowhere to go. Xing Yun kindly took me in."


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything. She asked, "How is your company?"


    "You guys talk."


    I didn''t disturb the two of them and walked to the back.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya were not busy. A couple chatted while playing a mobile game. They seemed to be in a good mood. I looked at them and felt very happy. At the same time, I felt more and more that they were especially compatible.


    Their youthful state really made me envious.


    When we were as old as Lin Feng Tang Manya, cell phones weren''t popular with intelligence, let alone so many dazzling mobile games nowadays. At that time, boys mostly went to internet cafes to play games. I was also a gamer like Lin Feng Tang Manya, who used to fight Hu Zi Old Gao all night in internet cafes.


    Ah, thinking of this, I can''t help but sigh again.


    Although Hu Zi was completely broken and didn''t want to think about him anymore, how could I control it? He appeared too often in my life, and many things reminded me of him. Even now, the contact on my phone didn''t delete him, although I knew I would never call that number again.


    As for why it wasn''t deleted, I don''t know.


    If I don''t want to think about Hu Zi, unless I lose my memory, I know that for a while, I won''t be able to get out of the pain of my brother breaking up.


    "What game are you two playing?" I haven''t played games for years, so I don''t know much about mobile games.


    "I told you that you don''t understand." Lin Feng said with a smile.


    "You little brat!" I gently patted the back of lin feng''s head and smiled, "Am I that out of date? You look down on your brother so much."


    Lin Feng chuckled.


    "Back then, it was crazy for us to play games!"


    Think about the past, think about the present.


    Ah, we are indeed old. Unlike Lin Feng and Tang Manya, they are still young and can live heartlessly. Don''t think too much. With lin ya here and this bakery, they have no pressure and live a very easy life.


    But lin ya was different. I couldn''t help but think how good it would be if Lin Ya could do this to lin feng and the others. I really hope Lin Ya wasn''t depressed.


    After playing a game, Tang Manya put down his phone and asked me, "Brother xingyun, do you know the news about Xiaoling now?"


    Du Ling and Tang Manya were about the same age, and they had a very good relationship. Just like Ding Ge and Lin Ya, they were very close friends. Now that Du Ling left, Tang Manya would definitely miss her.


    When it comes to Du Ling, Hu Zi comes to mind without even thinking about it.


    Lin Feng and Tang Manya knew about the three of us, but we didn''t mention it.


    Now that Du Ling''s cell phone card is no longer in use, we can''t contact her.


    Tang Manya was a little sad and said, "Before Xiaoling was here, our store was very lively. Now she''s gone, and Sister ding ge is gone. No one is playing with me anymore. I''m very lonely." Then Tang Manya gave Lin Feng another look and said, "Otherwise, I can play games with lin feng."


    Lin Feng innocently laid down his gun and said, "Aren''t you having a good time?"


    "The girl is still here." I smiled.


    Tang Manya pouted and smiled, "Yes, but I can only treat her as my sister, not as my best friend."


    I nodded and understood Tang Manya.


    I remembered Du Ling calling me yesterday and said to Tang Manya, "She called me yesterday."


    "Really?" Tang Manya asked excitedly, "What did she say?"


    My face was a little unnatural, and Tang Manya was also a very smart girl. Seeing me like this, she asked another question. She asked again, "How is Xiaoling now?"


    "She''s fine." Actually, I don''t know much about Du Ling over there. She hung up so quickly that we didn''t get to talk.


    "Brother xingyun."


    At this moment, Tang Manya bit her lips and looked at me. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. She asked me anxiously, "Can we go find Xiaoling?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect tang manya to ask such a question.


    To find Du Ling, it must be to find her at Hu Zi''s place. But now that Hu Zi and we are in this mess, Du Ling''s relationship with us has suddenly become sensitive.


    But I think that Tang Manya and Du Ling have nothing to do with the three of us, so I replied to Tang Manya, "Sure. If you want to find her, just go to yu xiangyuan and find her. She should be there."


    I didn''t say that if I couldn''t find her, I could ask Hu Zi at the Yu xiangyuan. Hu Zi must know.


    Tang Manya knew this without me saying it.


    But if Tang Manya found Hu Zi, would Hu Zi let her meet Du Ling? Would he mercilessly chase Tang Manya away?


    Tang Manya pursed his lips and nodded with a smile.


    I couldn''t help but think that Tang Manya and Du Ling were so close. If only she could persuade Du Ling to leave Hu Zi.

 Chapter 622 Run with Lin Yachen

    In the afternoon, I set my alarm in advance so that I wouldn''t forget to pick up ding ge. But before the alarm went off, Ding Ge called me.


    She told me apologetically that she was not coming here today, and I felt a little uncomfortable after hearing it. I asked her why, but Ding Ge didn''t elaborate. He just said that he had an appointment with his sister, and then asked me to pick her up tomorrow.


    Tomorrow is tomorrow. It''s not an emergency anyway.


    In this way, Ding Ge messed up my plan. The thought of not seeing her today made me feel a little empty.


    It''s been a few days since I saw Ding Ge. I was worried that she would be lonely in driving school and that she didn''t have a friend to study with. I didn''t expect her to meet some good sisters and have such a good time that I almost forgot about my fiance.


    It was inevitable that there was some imbalance in his heart.


    But I''m not suspicious because Ding Ge plays with others, and I''m not angry with her because of it. I trust her and respect her.


    The restaurant was not busy for a while, and I suddenly wanted to go to my new house with Ding Ge, so I said I would go. I drove alone to my new house with Ding Ge.


    I haven''t been here in days. I parked my car downstairs and took the keys.


    Standing here, I couldn''t help thinking that when Ding Ge and I got married, I would lead the motorcade here.


    At that time, the unit downstairs of the community will be pasted with the word "Double happiness," and cars will also be hung with red cloth, starting from this new home.


    I went upstairs, opened the door with the key, and looked at the door again. When the time comes, the door will be pasted with a big red and happy word. When the time comes, the house will be especially festive. I will marry Ding Ge to the door. Our bedroom will be well dressed, very romantic. When the time comes, our wedding photos will be done, and our bedroom and living room will be filled with our photos.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but think of our wedding photos. Manager Ye from a photography shop agreed to do our wedding photos for free, and I don''t know how it went.


    I believe in manager Ye. After all, she knows Lin Ya, so there''s no need to lie to me.


    So I called manager Ye. Manager Ye was as enthusiastic as ever, saying that our wedding photos were still being made. He told me not to worry. Actually, I wasn''t worried, just asking. Manager Ye said again that he wanted me to join their photography store, and that their company was planning to open a branch in Pucheng.


    Naturally, I rejected her embarrassingly. She really overestimated me. It''s been a long time since I touched the camera.


    In fact, thinking about it is also a little tempting, after all, to be able to do his favorite job every day, thinking about it is especially happy. Manager Ye''s words really lit up the dream that had been hidden in my heart.


    However, the timing is not right.


    Old Gao didn''t leave the Xingyun hotel because of me. How could I leave him?


    I remember the last time manager Ye talked to me, there were still three people in the restaurant. Now, there was one person left and two people.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. In a short time, things were different.


    What about ten years later? What will our life be like?


    Will we not see Hu Zi for more than ten years? Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a suffocating pain.


    I wasn''t in the mood to continue talking to manager Ye and ended the call.


    While I was on the phone, I suddenly heard some movement at the door. I didn''t close the door after I came in. I thought there was someone, so I walked to the door and looked at it. There was no one. I think the door moved and I made a sound.


    However, at this moment, I heard a rush down the stairs. The man''s voice seemed to be quite urgent. I could not help but frown and think about what was urgent.


    After all, the neighbor we didn''t know in our new home shouldn''t be the one who touched the door.


    Then I stayed in my new house for a while to see what else was lacking in our house. I took my phone and remembered that there would definitely be a big shopping spree.


    After locking the door, I went back.


    ...


    After going back to the restaurant, I felt as if my life had once again entered a very calm and stable state. We lived our ordinary lives like most ordinary people, and this kind of life made me more and more satisfied.


    I also want to make more money so that my family can live a better life. No one doesn''t like money.


    However, I don''t expect to become rich overnight, nor do I want to use all means or all my heart to make money. I don''t want to do anything else. The desire to make money is too strong. I don''t want to be a slave to money.


    If you want to earn money, you have to put your mind at ease.


    Hu Zi is different from the life we want. He wants revenge for one reason, and for another, he wants to be a man of honor and a super rich man. And for this reason, Hu Zi worked hard to earn money. It turns out that he is really rich now. I can''t even imagine how much money he has now.


    Hu Zi, do you like your life now?


    I think it might be a long time before I inexplicably fall into sadness.


    ...


    When I got back to the neighborhood, I told Lin Ya to call me when she was running tomorrow morning. I wanted to run with her.


    Lin Ya just curled his lips, as if to say whatever you want.


    It was a good time to keep running, but I didn''t keep it up. I don''t think about running every morning either. After all, I have to start preparing for the restaurant every morning. If I go running again, I will be very busy.


    Especially in the winter, it takes courage to get up, let alone run. It takes willpower!


    So, running with Lin Ya wasn''t my plan. I just wanted to talk to Lin Ya after running and talk to her alone.


    The next morning, she got up and ran with Lin Ya.


    It was winter, and the morning light was much later than summer. It was already dawn when they ran in summer. When they got up and ran in winter, the world was still chaotic and gray, and the whole world was especially quiet.


    Running, of course, was impossible to wear as thick as usual, so when she came down the stairs, she suddenly felt a chill run through her body. I gave a cold war. Lin Ya seemed to have gotten used to it. She tied her hair up, tied her ponytail, smiled at me with slight disdain and started running.


    I ran along too.


    This was the first morning run after a long pause. I thought there was nothing wrong with it, but I didn''t expect to catch my breath after running for a while. The feeling of being out of breath was especially uncomfortable, and my throat was unspeakably uncomfortable, and my body was still very cold, which made me regret it.


    I had to slow down. Lin Ya''s breath was a little short, but it was much calmer than mine.


    She also slowed down and ran beside me, sarcastically saying, "If you can''t run, sit down and rest."


    I gritted my teeth, an old man, no matter how much I have to fight for it, and I feel that I can still run slowly, I am not that weak.


    I enviously said to Lin Ya, "If only I had been running with you."


    Lin Ya smiled proudly, her ponytail swaying slightly in the morning breeze with a confident smile on her face.


    Looking at her smile, I smiled too. Lin Ya should smile more. Although she has the same surname as lin daiyu, don''t imitate her.


    The two of us ran all the way, and gradually our bodies warmed up. To take care of me when we went back, we didn''t run, but walked back.


    At this time, the sky finally had a little dawn. I looked at Lin Ya beside me and felt that she had not changed much when I first met her. Her appearance was still so beautiful and elegant, but her temperament had changed a lot. She had matured a lot. She used to be a beautiful and simple little girl, but now she has become an elegant and beautiful big girl.


    I smiled and said to lin ya, "Girl, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?" Lin Ya''s eyes were as clear as dew in the morning. She seemed to be in a good mood today, which made me wonder if Old Gao had thought too much about it. Could it be that Lin Ya was depressed for a while? Depression is still a long way off. After all, everyone has moments of depression in their lives.


    I hesitated and didn''t know what to say. Lin Ya raised an eyebrow, glared at me and asked, "Why don''t you say it?"


    "We haven''t talked for a long time." I said to Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya opened his eyes wide and looked at me with a deliberate look of surprise. He joked, "What do you want?"


    I stopped, frowned and asked seriously, "Girl, are you depressed?"


    Hearing what I said, Lin Ya was also shocked. He stopped, looked at me for two seconds, and then shouted excitedly at me, "You''re depressed."


    Lin Ya sped up as he spoke.


    I also quickly followed, I did not joke with lin ya: "Girl, tell me honestly, are you often depressed now, or anxious, pessimistic?"


    "I didn''t." Lin Ya immediately objected.


    "You lied." I quickened my pace to catch up, looked at Lin Ya, and said affirmatively, "You''ve obviously been a little strange these days."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Lin Ya asked.


    This abnormality was reflected in the subtle movements and expressions in life, and I didn''t know what to say, so I said forcefully, "It''s different anyway. Girl, I''m telling you, you have to take this seriously. Many people don''t realize they''re depressed at first."


    Lin Ya sighed helplessly and replied, "I didn''t. I''m fine."


    "You''re not that good! Do you dare to give me a test?"


    "What test should I do?" Lin Ya stopped, frowned, and asked me, "Why do you think I''m depressed?"


    "I''m not the only one who thinks so."


    "Who else thinks so?"


    "Old Gao." I don''t know what Old Gao and Lin Ya said, but I believe Old Gao, he doesn''t think Lin Ya might have depression for no reason or just because Lin Ya was depressed when he was drinking. He must know something else.


    "Old Gao?" Lin Ya rolled his eyes and walked on. "I think you two are suspicious."


    I expected that lin ya would react like this, which made me particularly helpless. She was obviously very resistant to this topic. As I walked, I said to lin ya, "Girl, if you really have something in your heart, perhaps you feel that you have a tendency to be depressed, you must tell me. This is not a difficult thing to say. If you can adjust your mind, depression will roll away. If it''s really serious enough, it''ll be troublesome, you know?"


    Some people may be one step away from depression.


    This time, after hearing what I said, Lin Ya didn''t answer, but just curled his lips in silence.


    Alas, I sighed, feeling very defeated.


    At this moment, Lin Ya looked at me again and said, "Don''t worry about me. You should worry about yourself. You just went through all that trouble."


    I was speechless. Instead of persuading lin ya, I was persuaded by her.


    Lin Ya turned to look at me again and said, "Okay, don''t think too much. Run back. Run away. You don''t have to think about anything."


    With that, Lin Ya ran forward. I clenched my fist and had to follow him.

 Chapter 623 Dingers Drivers Friend

    I think Lin Ya is right. Maybe I shouldn''t just worry about her, but also about myself and Old Gao.


    During this period of time, I was almost always exhausted and would suddenly fall into a dull state. The fight in my mind that night was like an eagle hovering above my head, and then it was hammered with dull pain.


    I think maybe I''m on the verge of depression.


    In fact, depression is not far away from us, and even those who look happy may have depression. I''ve seen a video of almost everyone being depressed or sad, but it won''t last long, and the feeling will fade away. For patients with depression, it can''t be controlled, and depression is difficult to heal itself, it can''t be forced. This is not a solution, it has to be treated with psychotherapy and medication.


    These two days have been a bit of a mess, and I don''t have much time to talk to Lin Ya. I think we should observe Lin Ya more in these two days. If she is abnormal, I can definitely see it.


    During the day, when there was nothing else, I sat in the cake shop and pretended to be playing mobile games. Then I found out that there was a time when two girls bought milk tea together. Girl a asked for a cup of plain milk tea, girl b asked for a cup of strawberry tea. For the smart Lin Ya, it would not be a problem to pass the two cups of milk tea to the two girls correctly, but when lin ya took one out, she was confused and did not know who to pass it to. She could only wait for the two girls to pick them up. She had obviously forgotten which one of them wanted the original flavor and which one wanted the strawberry flavor.


    If it was me, I wouldn''t have thought it was unusual, but for Lin Ya, no one else bought milk tea at the time, so I thought it was unusual.


    This was not like Lin Ya. When she opened a photography shop, Lin Ya took so many pictures of the baby by herself. She remembered the baby''s appearance, name and photos very clearly.


    She was a very conscientious and excellent person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been the manager in the first place. She had always been able to handle those complicated things in an orderly manner. How could Lin Ya not handle such a small matter?


    Of course, that doesn''t mean anything.


    ...


    In the afternoon, things changed again before she went to pick up ding ge.


    Ding Ge called me and said that the sisters at the driving school wanted to meet Ding Ge''s boyfriend, so it was me. And when I heard that I was running a restaurant, I wanted to treat them to dinner.


    I am not a stingy person, and I have a good face, so I can do both of these requirements.


    Driving outside the school, Ding Ge came out a few minutes later.


    I stood outside the car and waited for them. I saw three girls walking with Ding Ge, and when I saw them, I was a little surprised because they were different from what I thought.


    Ding Ge led the three girls to me. She introduced me to the three girls and pointed at me, "Let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Meng Xingyun."


    Then, Ding Ge introduced the three girls to me.


    One of them had short hair, but it wasn''t a neutral one. A girl with Yuan Shanshan''s short hair, who looked quite unique, had bright eyes and was unruly. She had a little black coat on her upper body and her hands were in her pockets. She had a cool look.


    This one is Xiao nan.


    The girl holding Ding Ge''s arm, on the other hand, was dressed in a slightly different style, a little flashy, a little non-mainstream style, and her hair was colorful, and she had earrings on her ears, which made her feel like a rebellious teenage girl.


    This one is called xiaojing.


    The other was a girl who was dressed very fashionably. She had long hair over her shoulders and had exquisite makeup on her face. She was tall and had a proud look in her eyes.


    The last one was called xiaoyu.


    After the introduction, the girl named Xiaojing looked at me from head to toe and said frivolously, "You are Ge Ge''s boyfriend."


    Xiao nan and Xiaoyu also looked at me with interesting eyes.


    I smiled faintly and said, "Yes."


    In fact, I don''t really like to look at each other''s eyes so recklessly. I think it''s a bit impolite, but these girls are all under twenty years old. It''s normal for them to have some ego and not think about other people''s feelings. When I was young, I had a lot of problems. Besides, I''m thick-skinned, and their eyes aren''t that lethal to me. I won''t argue with them.


    "Are you disappointed to see me like this?" I laughed at myself.


    A few girls smiled and Xiao nan with short hair said, "It''s good. The uncle type is very popular now."


    Xiaoyu with long hair and Xiaojing with colorful hair smiled.


    "Let''s call you old meng, shall we?" The tall little jade looked at me and said.


    "You can''t call old meng. I think it''s better to call him brother luck." Xiaojing said.


    "Why are you called brother luck?" One is in charge of teasing, the other is in charge of holding.


    "To have a beautiful girlfriend like Ge Ge, you say he''s lucky or not."


    "I''m so lucky!" I interrupted.


    "Then it''s better to call him uncle luck." Xiao nan teased me again.


    I opened my mouth, and this gave me a generation!


    It seemed that the girls were all familiar with each other. They didn''t speak with any reserve and were very bold.


    I smiled and replied, "Whatever you call it, just be happy."


    "Really?"


    "There''s nothing to be fake about, right?"


    "Uncle, you''re very easy to talk to."


    "All right."


    Xiaojing tilted his lips and said, "Then, handsome, can you accept the description of you and Ge Ge with flowers in cow dung?"


    I smiled bitterly and nodded. I had to accept it. I had to accept it.


    After a short contact, it was discovered that the three girls were the ones with strong mouths, chattering like three magpies. They all said three women and a play. Each and every word of these three girls was more wonderful than the cross-talk. After a long time of contact, they became more and more eloquent. I know that you have to follow them and never argue with them. First, you can''t beat them. Second, it seems petty for an old man to haggle with a little girl.


    "Yes, yes, yes. You can decide your own name. Get in the car first."


    Ding Ge was the last one to get in the car, and she said to me helplessly, "That''s what they do. They like to joke. Don''t be so sensible with them."


    I nodded. I didn''t have to fight the little girl for a few words.


    Ding Ge got into the car with the three girls, but Ding Ge did not sit in the passenger seat, sitting in front of her with dyed hair.


    As I drove, the corners of my mouth curved slightly.


    Before, Ding Ge just told me that the girls she knew were younger. Before she came over, I thought they would be like Tang Manya and Du Ling, but when I saw them, they were completely different, so I was surprised, because I always felt that Ding Ge and such a girl could not be good friends, because many aspects of personality and so on were very different.


    It really surprised me.


    On the way, there was always a lively atmosphere in the car. Xiao nan xiaoyujing kept talking, which was not a big deal, but they spoke very fast. I couldn''t stand it for a while. Was it because they were young that they were so energetic?


    "Hello." Xiaojing, who was sitting in the back row, patted me on the shoulder and asked me, "Brother luck, how did you catch up with Ge Ge?"


    "Ah?" I smiled in shame.


    "Yes, tell us about it." Xiao nan asked curiously.


    Xiaoyu blinked and smiled, "It must have taken a lot of effort."


    "It''s more than just a lot of strength. It''s all out of control."


    "I think so, or I say Ge Ge won''t like you either."


    "Am I that bad?" I smiled.


    "No, but you and Ge Ge are very different, you understand?" Xiaojing leaned forward and said to me, "Where''s Ge Ge? She''s like a goddess, and you''re like..."


    The last word might be Xiaojing''s embarrassment, or he might be digging a hole for me to jump in. I didn''t care, and I said, "Damn it."


    Xiaojing said "Yes."


    I chuckled, but when I thought about it, Xiaojing was right to say so.


    Along the way, they came to the Xingyun hotel in a particularly lively way. The voices of the three girls never stopped. I think it''s hard for me to whisper to Ding Ge with these three girls around.


    After getting out of the car, the three of them looked at the Xingyun hotel again.


    "Is this the Xingyun hotel?"


    "Yeah."


    "Never heard of it before."


    "This is a small restaurant. You are all big shots. How could you have heard of it?" They were familiar from birth, so I joked with them.


    I led a few people into the restaurant, got a menu at the counter, and took a few girls up to the second floor.


    From Old Gao''s eyes, I also saw a surprised look.


    "Order whatever you want. You''re welcome." I handed them the menu without hesitation.


    Xiaoyu took the menu and smiled, "Don''t worry, we won''t be polite. Boss meng, you''re going to bleed this time."


    "Massive bleeding!" Xiao nan emphasized.


    Ding Ge laughed and said, "Yes, give him a good beating."


    I laughed and said, "No problem. You can come to our little shop. It''s a great honor to be here, isn''t it? It''s too late to have fun."


    Then, the three girls started ordering, and I asked Ding Ge, "Do you want to call the girl over?"


    Ding Ge shook his head and replied, "Forget it. We don''t know each other. We haven''t seen each other either. Let''s go."


    I nodded.


    The three girls really weren''t polite to me, which was not fake.


    After ordering, I left the private room with dinger, and they finally had a short private space.


    Ding Ge smiled and stretched out her hands for me to see. She shook her hands and asked, "How''s it going? Does it look good?"


    It was only then that I realized that Ding Ge had dyed his fingernails. I couldn''t tell what kind of manicure it was. It was shiny and pretty.


    If I remember correctly, this is Ding Ge''s first manicure. I think, needless to say, it must be with these girls.


    "Nice. When was it dyed?"


    "It''s been a few days."


    "With them?"


    "Yeah."


    "I didn''t expect..."


    "What did you expect?"


    "Nothing. I just didn''t expect you and Xiao nan to be friends."


    "They''re fine. Even though they''re young, they know more than we do."


    "That''s right."


    "You''ll be impressed with them later."


    "I already have a whole new look at them!"


    After chatting with dinger for a while, I took the menu downstairs and brought the drinks up. The thought of eating with the girls upstairs made me feel powerless.

 Chapter 624 : Difficult to Resist

    The girls looked at me with displeasure when they saw that I was holding two bottles of juice.


    Xiaojing said to me in a commanding tone, "Go and get the wine."


    Xiao yu said, "That''s right. You don''t want to drink juice with me, do you?"


    Xiao nan said, "You''re an old man. Would you like to drink juice with us?"


    As soon as I entered the private room, before I could sit down, the girls started to argue with me, and I immediately had a headache.


    Three girls, one with short hair, one with long hair, and one with dyed hair, how could she have such a temper?


    Could it be that in response to the old saying, one who is close to the red is close to the red, but one who is close to the black is close to the black?


    Or is it because they have the same interests? But I think Ding Ge is very different from them. Ding Ge is a very gentle and gentle girl. She will not be so aggressive and strong when talking to others.


    I quickly smiled and said helplessly, "It''s not that I don''t drink. I have to be busy later. Small restaurants are not like other restaurants. Just sit and count the money. I have to work."


    "Just let the staff do it."


    "We finally came here. Boss meng can''t help but give face, can he?"


    "Yes!"


    When the three of them heard this, they were immediately dissatisfied.


    I have a hard time telling you.


    Ding Ge opened his mouth and said, "Xiaoyu, Xiao nan, Xiaojing, Xing Yun just drank alcohol and was poisoned. Please don''t persuade him to drink."


    "Ge Ge, we''re just letting him drink. It hurts."


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t mean to get him drunk!"


    "Alcohol poisoning, my brother. Tell us about it."


    It was good that they didn''t mention alcoholism, but when they did, I felt another unspeakable pain in my heart.


    Earlier, I told everyone that the reason for my alcohol poisoning was because I drank with Hu Zi and drank too much after a long time without talking.


    Actually, it''s just that I''m afraid that everyone will blame Hu Zi. Who would have thought that now, he has changed from a brother who thinks for each other to a stranger who doesn''t know each other?


    That day, I was the one who offended someone that neither Hu Zi nor I could afford to offend. I was forced to apologize to them and drank alcohol.


    Later, Hu Zi took revenge for me and taught those two playboys a lesson.


    On the night of the breakup, Hu Zi was right to say something. He wanted to be strong not only for himself, but also for protecting his family and friends. He did the same thing. I was bullied, and Hu Zi avenged me.


    I admit that there are some things that Hu Zi did not do wrong, but there are some things that he did wrong. We can''t do the wrong things just to do the right things. That''s wrong.


    Now that I think about it, when Hu Zi was still underestimating young chen and the others, maybe he didn''t have the backing of a rich woman behind him. The two of them didn''t know each other well, or they weren''t lovers yet.


    And when Hu Zi avenged me, it was probably because of the rich woman, and because everyone was afraid of the rich woman, so they were afraid of Hu Zi, I think, this should be the reason.


    However, in retrospect, the fire in Rainbow square happened in the middle of two things, and the time between these three things was also very short. If it was in such a short time, Hu Zi and the rich woman developed a lover relationship, would the rich woman listen to Hu Zi?


    I think maybe it was because Hu Zi couldn''t persuade the rich woman that she set fire to the wall. The rich woman saw that the situation was not right and stopped helping Rainbow square.


    Hey, it''s already this time, why do I still think about those things?


    "Even if you drink too fast, it''s nothing." I laughed, not in the mood to talk about the past. Whether it was true or false, I couldn''t leave Hu Zi. Then he looked at Ding Ge. I had to listen to her at this time. I would drink if she told me to. I would never dare to drink if she didn''t let me.


    The three girls also looked at Ding Ge, as if they would still listen to Ding Ge. She would care about Ding Ge''s feelings, not her complete self.


    Ding Ge shook his head, so they didn''t bother me anymore.


    At this moment, Xiaojing asked again, "Can I have a beer later?"


    Ding Ge fell silent and nodded.


    I froze. When do I drink beer? When will it be later?


    But Ding Ge didn''t ask me to get the beer, and I didn''t care. I poured juice for a few people and asked them, "How are you doing with your driving lessons?"


    "Hey, there''s no point talking about learning to drive." Xiaojing said unhappily.


    I frowned. After all, they were taking their driver''s licences. I thought it was normal for people to talk about cars. I didn''t know why Xiaojing was so resistant.


    Ding Ge said to me, "It''s okay. I''ve already practiced all the subjects in subject two. Every day in driving school, I just keep practicing and practicing."


    "Well, we''re not in a hurry anyway. If you don''t feel confident about learning well, then take another test with the next batch of students."


    Ding ge nodded.


    I looked at Xiaojing and the others doubtfully and asked, "Are you so uninterested in this topic?"


    "You studied all day at school, and you only want to study after school? A bully?"


    "This is different. You have to concentrate on getting your driver''s license. This is different from going to school. You can go to school without paying attention. You have to pay attention to this."


    "Okay, we got it. I didn''t expect boss meng to have the talent to be a teacher." Xiaoyu smiled sarcastically.


    I waved my hand and denied, "What I lack the most in my life is the talent to be a teacher."


    When I thought about the days when I was a teacher, it was a dark history!


    As everyone chatted, the dishes were served one after another, and we began to move our chopsticks.


    I also know that among the three of them, Xiaojing was the youngest, just over 18, Xiaoyu was 19, Xiao nan was the oldest, just over 20 years old.


    Ding Ge and I, even though we were no older than them, looked at them as if they were children who had not grown up, especially immature.


    After a while, a fat cow in sour soup came up. I said to them, "How about tasting it?"


    Xiaojing took a sip first, frowned and said, "It''s so sour!"


    "Sour soup, fat cow, of course, is sour."


    "But it''s too sour. It''s just sour. It''s not good." Xiaojing put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth.


    I was a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect the little girl to be so honest, to say anything and not to hide it. This made my host embarrassed.


    "Okay, we won''t eat sour food. We''ll eat other dishes."


    At this moment, Xiaoyu changed the subject to Ding Ge and me. She asked, "Listen to dinger. You''re getting married by the end of the year, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Since the other party mentioned it, I said, "When the time comes, let''s all come together. Welcome to our wedding."


    All of a sudden, the three girls didn''t pick me up, which made me extremely embarrassed. What was the situation, what was wrong with my words? Even if they don''t want to come, I think you should at least face it.


    Isn''t that how adults communicate?


    Why are these three girls different?


    Xiao nan cleared his throat and said, "Boss meng, don''t be so stubborn. Before Ge Ge met us, he said he would marry you, but now it''s different. If he wants Ge Ge to marry you, he has to get past our three hurdles."


    I was a little dumbfounded and asked, "How can I live?"


    "Only if you can stand our test." Xiao jing looked at ding ge and then at me. Then Xiao nan continued, "If you can''t pass, then I''m sorry. We don''t want Ge Ge to marry you. Ge Ge is such a beautiful girl. We know a lot of rich, handsome, and outstanding men. Ge Ge is afraid that he won''t find a good man. Then we''ll dig your corner. Are you afraid?"


    When you talk to these girls, you really have to follow their pace, or else you won''t be able to talk at all.


    Even though I have a broad heart, I feel very uncomfortable hearing this. How can anyone say that they are digging your corner in front of others? It''s not a joke.


    It''s possible to get angry if you change your temper. I''m not angry. I really don''t think it''s worth getting angry with a few girls.


    Alas, I sighed and nodded, "I''m afraid."


    I looked at the three girls and asked, "Then tell me, what kind of test do you have for me?"


    "No hurry, no hurry." Xiaoyu said, "Let''s talk about something else first."


    "What are you guys talking about?" I can only accompany them whatever they want to talk about.


    "Did you and Ge Ge buy their new house?"


    "Yes."


    "With whose money?"


    "Ding Ge."


    I nodded. Although it was embarrassing to admit it, it was the truth. I also wanted to give Ding Ge a better life, but now I don''t have that much power.


    "Are you ashamed?"


    I nodded again. This girl was completely unconventional. I felt a little overwhelmed.


    "Where''s the car?"


    "This is me, but it''s also an installment."


    "That''s fine, as long as it''s your money."


    Xiao nan asked, "Did you buy your san jin?"


    Now that san jin is very popular, I continued to reply honestly, "There''s only one engagement ring."


    "What about the gift money? How much did you give?"


    Originally, Ding Ge''s parents didn''t approve of us being together, so there was no wedding gift. Later, they compromised, and I borrowed my cousin''s money to give Ding Ge''s parents 50,000 yuan as a wedding gift.


    When I said the amount, Xiao nan added, "The girl who just got married when we were driving a school car seems to say that she paid a hundred thousand yuan for the man''s wedding gift, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Which town is this? Just the town in the southwest, I can''t remember."


    ...


    I had to say that I owed Ding Ge too much, that is, Ding Ge didn''t care about those worldly visions. If it were someone else, maybe we would have blown it up long ago.


    After all, this is a real society. Everyone wants to be proud when they go out. When it comes to marriage, there are times when there are some things that can''t be avoided, such as which upscale neighborhood their family is in, which family bought a mercedes-benz bmw, or how much is the banquet for their wedding? What brand of cigarettes and alcohol they use?


    Then Xiaoyu talked about one of her cousins, who had married from yuecheng to Pucheng. The man had given her 200,000 yuan just from the beginning to the end of the wedding ceremony. He had bought a bmw with a clean wedding car, a luxury car and a villa. The hotel had hundreds of tables at the banquet, and the wedding was very beautiful.


    Indeed, it does sound very glamorous.


    But I only heard the superficial scenery, but I don''t understand why she didn''t talk about how much the bride and groom loved each other, how long they had known each other, how long they had been together, how rare it was to be together. Shouldn''t that be the point?


    The scenery is right, love should be more beautiful.


    I don''t know what Xiaoyu meant when he said this. By contrast, did he deliberately despise me?

 Chapter 625 Go to Ktv Again

    To be honest, this meal with a few beautiful women was not pleasant.


    I always feel that Xiao nan xiaoyu xiaojing and the three of them are deliberately targeting me, deliberately embarrassing me, making me ashamed, making me feel inferior, making me embarrassed.


    There were many topics that made it impossible for me to say anything.


    I am a man. If I were to refute what they said just now, it would not appear that I have a superior view of three things. Instead, it would appear that I am particularly incompetent and petty.


    I don''t know what their purpose is.


    Did they feel that it was unfair to dinger, especially to Ding Ge? Is that why you want to humiliate me?


    Or rather, they were straightforward, just saying it, and didn''t mean to despise me.


    To my surprise, Ding Ge didn''t say anything either. She seemed to like these three girls very much, and talked happily with them. She didn''t seem to take these words to heart, nor did she feel that I was a little down.


    Then they started to talk about Xiaojing doing wechat business on wechat. This Xiaojing sells face masks on wechat and earns 34,000 yuan a month. He''s really good, not to mention better than most white-collar workers, and much better than our bosses.


    It can be seen that Xiaojing and xiaoyu''s family should be either rich or expensive. They always bring the name of the brand when they talk about bags and cosmetics. In their tone, these things are not luxury goods in their eyes, but very ordinary goods.


    Gradually, my words became less and less. Those who could interrupt would make a joke. Those who couldn''t or didn''t want to interrupt would laugh along.


    Before dinner was over, xiaojing looked at me and said, "Brother luck, let''s go sing later."


    "Singing?" I smiled sheepishly and replied, "People ask for money to sing. I sing like hell. Forget it. It''s better if you guys are busy. I won''t go."


    "What, are you afraid to treat me?"


    "No, no." I replied quickly.


    "Then go. We really want you to treat us to dinner. It''s not easy to kill you."


    I looked at Ding Ge again. Seeing that she had no problem, I could only reply quickly, "Okay, I''ll treat you."


    After dinner, the few of them ate together.


    I just took out my car keys to unlock it, but Xiaojing grabbed me and said, "No, let''s take the bus."


    "Ah?" I was stunned. Why didn''t I drive a car?


    Xiaojing said, "I''ll let you drink later. How can you drive back?"


    Only then did I realize that what I said just now was whether it was okay to drink beer later was to go to ktv, and I had just received Ding Ge''s acquiescence, and I was a little conflicted in my heart, but since Ding Ge said it was okay, I didn''t have the good intention to refuse, so I had to take a taxi with them.


    Five people, two cars, and this time I can finally stay alone with Ding Ge.


    The two of them sat in the back of the taxi, our hands clasped tightly together. We had a lot to say to dinger, but now was not the right time. I wanted to wait until we got back.


    And I don''t know what to say about Xiaojing and the three girls. After all, they just had a meal together and didn''t know much about each other, but they did have some ego and didn''t take care of others'' feelings. So I really don''t like the three girls much, and I feel like I have a deep generation gap with them.


    But dinger had a great time with them, and I didn''t want to tell her that, lest she felt uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to me, "Xiaojing and the three of them have the same temper. They are very straightforward and don''t beat around the bush. Sometimes they can speak very aggressively and very harshly. Don''t take it to heart. They are just like children. Although they are a little ignorant, they are still very kind in heart."


    I smiled and nodded, "Did the three of them know each other before?"


    Or did he learn to drive at a driving school like Ding Ge?


    Ding Ge turned to look at me and was stunned. As if she didn''t expect me to ask such a question, she replied, "Well, yes, the three of them signed up for the school bus together."


    "Oh." I asked again, "Did you guys used to play this way too?"


    I remember Ding Ge playing with them late at night.


    "Yes." Ding Ge smiled and said, "I didn''t feel so crazy when I was young. Now I''ve been crazy with them all day. Looking at their youth, I feel like my youth has been wasted."


    The three of them got out of the car and came to a dream ktv that hadn''t been driving for long. After we entered, I wanted to pay for it, but Xiao nan took out a card, and I only paid for a beer and a fruit tray.


    When they came to the private room, I felt like I hadn''t been to ktv for a long time. I remember the last time I came here, I thought that we hadn''t come out for entertainment for a long time. Moreover, because of many things that made us depressed and sad, I brought everyone out to shout a few songs.


    I remember that I called Hu Zi and asked him to come over and sing together because we hadn''t been together for a long time. At that time, we could already feel the distance between us. When I called Hu Zi, I could already feel that Hu Zi would not come.


    Sure enough, Hu Zi said he would come over when he had time, but we sang for hours and Hu Zi didn''t come.


    Just like a volcanic eruption, before it erupted, the calm volcanic body had been boiling hot for an unknown period of time, so when it erupted, its momentum was astonishing, overwhelming, unstoppable, destroying everything.


    And the breakup between our brothers, in the same ordinary years, left many traces.


    It was like a screw that had been twisted to death. Under the tumbling of time, it loosened a little and finally broke away from the fall.


    And the last time I came to ktv, if I remember correctly, I should have sent a cake to someone with ji zelinya, and then I was beaten up in the ktv.


    When I entered the private room, the familiar colored lights flashed, and I couldn''t help but recall the scene of that day. Ji Ze broke the cake because of a car crash on the road. After Lin Feng and tang manya made another one, Lin Ya and Ji Ze and I went to ktv to deliver the cake and apologize.


    But seeing that lin ya was beautiful and wanted to tease Lin Ya, we didn''t agree. But there were so many of them, and jize and I were beaten up so badly. I called Old Gao and Hu Zi to help, and they both rushed over.


    However, it was surprising that Hu Zi actually knew this Qi Shao, and to Hu Zi at that time, this Qi Shao was just like young chen, a character that could not be provoked.


    At that time, Hu Zi had already changed. In the past, we would have fought without saying anything, but when he came, he was the first one to make good with the other party, which made him look especially humble. Qi Shao, like young master chen, did not give Hu Zi any face.


    Thinking about it carefully, Hu Zi had no idea how much of this kind of contempt and humiliation he had experienced in the process of getting to this day, so it was no wonder that his heart would be twisted step by step, getting darker and darker.


    Hu Zi couldn''t provoke Qi Shao, but he chose to stand with us.


    Thinking back to the past, thinking about the reason why Hu Zi could become what he is today, I am somewhat derelict as a brother. If I could care more about Hu Zi, and even go to yu xiang yuan with him at that time, maybe our fate would not be like today.


    At the thought of this, there were mixed feelings in her heart, and some guilt swelled in her body.


    In fact, after calmly thinking about it, although Hu Zi had done something heinous, he was still very loyal to us brothers and friends, but...


    Some things really can''t be thought of, the more I think about it, the more confused my mood will be. In my mind, there are two flashes of lightning, one black and one white.


    I laughed at myself. It seems that I really can''t recall. Now my memories are like candy wrapped in poison. They look very sweet, but actually very bitter.


    After sitting down, my heart suddenly became heavy.


    A few girls went to order songs, and I knew they were the main characters today, so I could just be a quiet supporting role here, so I sat there alone, listening to their singing in the private room.


    Soon, the song began to float in the room.


    Xiao nan, the girl with short hair, sang first. I didn''t expect her to sing very well. She was not only beautiful, but also powerful. She felt like a professional singer. She looked like a practitioner.


    "Does it sound good?" Ding Ge looked at me with a smile.


    I nodded. It was really good.


    Ding Ge said to me in my ear, "Xiao nan used to be a resident singer in a bar. She sings really well."


    "Don''t just listen. Xiao nan sings about her. We need to drink too." Xiaojing handed me a can of beer and opened one himself. After opening it first, he raised the beer and looked at me provocatively.


    I tore open the can, and Xiaojing said loudly to me, "Thank you for your hospitality today. Let me toast you first."


    As she spoke, Xiaojing touched my bottle, and standing there, she lifted her head and gulped down the beer.


    I watched her finish this beer and never cheat, which surprised me again. I really didn''t expect this quiet drink to be so good.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. If Xiaojing had drunk me today, I would have lost a lot of face.


    But I didn''t think much about it. It was like something was blocking my heart and I wanted to vent, so I took a deep breath and finished my beer.


    Xiaojing took the opportunity to push a few more cans of beer in front of me and said to me, "Brother luck, let''s play dice?"


    Before I came here, I thought xiaojing would be a big shot. It seems like she''s planning on drinking with me all day.


    Actually, I rarely play dice in ktv. I always find it troublesome and drink it directly.


    I thought Xiaojing was trying to get me drunk and make me look bad. But I wanted to tell her that even if I didn''t play dice, I would still drink.


    I drank until I was poisoned once, but I didn''t fall down after a few beers.


    "Sure."


    I nodded to xiaojing.


    In fact, I don''t want to play in my heart, and now I just want to drink alone quietly, and then Ding Ge and the others play with them, and I drink mine, but it seems that Xiaojing doesn''t want me to be clean, so I have to agree to her request.


    In this way, I played coloring with xiaojing, and Ding Ge and the three of them were singing together. Time passed quickly, and I was a little unlucky. I lost many times. Xiaojing played very well in coloring, and I didn''t know if she cheated, but I didn''t care.


    After a while, Xiaoyu suddenly handed the microphone to Xiaojing and said, "Xiaojing, your song."


    Xiaojing took the microphone and said to me, "Brother luck, how about we sing a song together?"


    I smiled faintly, nodded, took the microphone from Xiao nan''s hand, and sat here drinking all the time. I was tired of drinking, so was singing.

 Chapter 626 : Kindness Is like A Donkeys Liver And Lungs

    However, when she stood up, the music sounded and she was embarrassed.


    He can''t sing!


    The audio was playing tfboys'' popular "Youth training manual." I often heard this song on tv when I was walking on the street, so I still knew it, but I was so strong that I could hum along with it," follow my left hand, right hand, slow motion replay," and I couldn''t sing anything else.


    At this time, we also feel the generation gap between us again, not to mention the difference of ten years old, at our age, the difference of five years old can create a huge gap, like games, like singers, hobbies are also very different.


    Xiaojing had already begun to sing.


    I awkwardly handed the microphone to Xiao nan and Xiaoyu and smiled, "You guys sing, I can''t sing this song."


    Xiaoyu said in surprise, "Boss meng, you can''t sing this song?"


    I nodded. What''s so strange about that?


    After opening a restaurant, there were very few times to listen to music. Even if they listened to old songs, they were not as busy as they are now when they were a few years younger. They often listened to music.


    Xiaoyu curled his lips and began to sing.


    I had no choice but to sit down. At this moment, Xiao nan said to me, "Boss meng, what song do you want to sing? Order it yourself."


    I waved my hand and said, "Forget it. You guys should sing."


    I won''t sing.


    I was a little timid to sing with them. I had learned the three of them''venomous tongues for the first time. If I cut my throat later, I might have heard some bloody comments.


    Soon, after the song was over, Xiaojing walked up to me, looked at me playfully, and said in an aggressive voice, "Brother luck, what do you mean? What about the chorus?"


    "I won''t!" I said innocently.


    "You don''t know this song?" Xiaojing was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off, as if I couldn''t sing this song and became a monster.


    I nodded. What''s there to lie about? Yes, yes, no, no. Don''t pretend to know. It''s not good.


    Xiaojing patted his forehead and was speechless, "Do you know how to sing songs like'' the river flows east, the stars in the sky and the ginseng in the big dipper''?"


    Xiaojing feigned exaggeration and mocked.


    I nodded happily and replied, "Yes, yes."


    "I don''t care!" Xiaojing sat down, folded her hands, crossed her legs, and said, "I invited you to sing just now. I''m a girl. You''re not giving me face. You have the heart to do this to a little girl of mine. It''s not gentlemanly. Fine a bottle of wine."


    How cruel!


    It seemed that Xiaojing''s temper was quite strong, much stronger than the light and bitter beer in front of him. I didn''t want to provoke her, so I picked up a can of beer and replied, "Okay, I''ll drink."


    Xiaojing was stunned for a moment, as if she didn''t expect me to be so straightforward. Maybe she thought I would bargain with her.


    I didn''t finish the wine in one gulp, but took a sip and held the beer in my hand. When Xiaojing saw it, he said unhappily, "Are you sincere? Lucky brother, you have goldfish. Do you want to swim in it?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Facing Xiaojing, I can only give in. I think Xiaojing should have the kind of personality that ignites a little bit. Like a bomb, not a girl, but overbearing and tyrannical. And like a spring, the more you fight her, the higher she jumps.


    I had no choice but to finish my beer and see what else she had to say.


    After drinking, Xiaojing stared at me for a few more seconds, as if there was something dirty on my face. Her face was a little uncomfortable. After a few seconds, she said, "You can''t just drink. You have to sing a song."


    "Why?" I really feel a little tired, not as tired as these girls who jump rope on the line of youth. I just want to sit on the soft sofa and take a good rest, and get lost in the dim and gorgeous light for a while.


    "Boss meng, why are you so shy as an old man? Why aren''t you as shy as our girl?" Xiaoyu chimed in.


    "Yes, sing one. Don''t make us laugh." Xiao nan smiled.


    Looking at the colorful lights on their faces, I sighed helplessly. Actually, I''m not shy, I''m just not in the mood, but I don''t want to show my depression in front of them. I just want to hide my emotions.


    At this moment, the scene was already a little awkward, but I didn''t want to be embarrassed, so I said happily, "Okay, okay, I''ll sing."


    But I couldn''t think of what I wanted to sing. I just clicked on the jukebox. When I saw Richie Ren, I suddenly thought of his song "Brother." For a moment, my heart was filled with emotion. I didn''t look for it anymore. I just sang this song" brother."


    I remember singing a lot of songs in ktv, but I never sang this song "Brother." Now that my brother is not here, I just remember this song. What is this?


    The gentle wind, like the voice of an old dream.


    One mouth and two familiar faces of Hu Zi and Old Gao came to mind. In an instant, countless emotions overwhelmed me. I was completely out of control, and the sadness spread like ink dripping on a piece of white paper.


    With the song, all the goosebumps on my body started to rise, and my emotions were released in the song. If it weren''t for Ding Ge Xiaojing and the others here, maybe I would really cry.


    I sang loudly, as if the whole room was shaking, and the hoarse and slightly trembling voice was not known to the girls.


    Maybe I was scared. When the song was over, the girls didn''t speak for a moment, and the room was unusually quiet for a moment.


    "Throw up if you want." I quickly made a joke to ease the somewhat solemn atmosphere.


    "Not bad, not bad." Xiao nan gave me a rare compliment.


    Xiaojing glared at me and said, "Your ears are going deaf."


    "Go to the bathroom."


    I came out the door, took a breath, looked at the time, and then returned to my room.


    Maybe it was the strong aura that scared the other party, and they didn''t bother me anymore, so there was nothing wrong with the rest of the time.


    I looked at the time getting late and wanted to tell them to leave, but they were still so excited that I was too embarrassed to speak.


    But seeing that it was getting late, I had to remind them, "It''s getting late. Let''s go back after singing this song."


    I really think about them. After all, I have to get up early tomorrow to learn how to drive.


    But after hearing what I said, the girls immediately became unhappy.


    Xiaojing took the lead and said unhappily, "Brother luck, don''t spoil the fun!"


    Although Xiaojing was the youngest of the three, his words were the least scrupulous and impolite.


    Xiao yu said, "Yes, it''s still early. We can''t sleep when we go back. How many young people sleep early, right?"


    Xiao nan also said, "Boss meng, you should leave us alone. If you are sleepy, go back first. We will leave when we enjoy ourselves."


    "But..." I felt helpless. I felt that these girls were like uncontrollable bear children. They were very similar to me who rebelled back then. I didn''t like restraint. I wasn''t their elder and couldn''t scold them. I had to look at Ding Ge. I thought they would still listen to Ding Ge.


    But the girls seemed to have seen through my mind as well. Holding Ding Ge''s hand, they tried to act coquettishly and coquettishly. Ding Ge said with some difficulty, "Let''s play a little more."


    I nodded and could only listen to dinger.


    Maybe it was my words that provoked a few people. The next few people obviously ignored me, didn''t run me off, and continued to play with them. Maybe it was to make me feel lonely, and they deliberately surrounded dinger in the middle, completely preventing us from getting close to each other. I had to sit aside and play with my phone to pass the time.


    I sighed in my heart. I couldn''t figure out why Ding Ge and them got along so well, but I didn''t fit in.


    Is it still because you don''t understand?


    I don''t understand this question.


    I also know that friends need to be a little more attuned, not only to help each other in the process of playing with each other, but also to increase the friendship in the process of cold war quarrels, apologies, concessions and reconciliation. Many times we haven''t changed, and we still have a lot of shortcomings. But gradually, friends will tolerate each other and tolerate each other. Friends are getting better and better in our eyes.


    Of course, there are some bad things. No one is perfect. We know that, but when others point out to their friends, our hearts will be very uncomfortable, and it will be even worse than invading ourselves. Who else has no shortcomings? What''s the big deal?


    Time flowed through the songs, and I saw that they had no intention of leaving, so I had no choice but to urge them again.


    This time, Xiaojing''s temper exploded, and he said angrily, "Brother lucky, don''t think we can''t provoke you just because you''re Ge Ge''s boyfriend. Why do you always disappoint us when we come out to play? Who will come out to play with you like this, just like our parents? Do you want to call you uncle meng?"


    These words, Xiaojing did not give me any face, nor did he give Ding Ge any face, she shouted at the microphone, so her voice was particularly harsh.


    I was so shocked by Xiaojing''s machine-gun accusation that I couldn''t react for a moment. I think she''s overreacting too much. I was thinking of them all, but she was being kind to me and didn''t take me seriously in a few words.


    Do you need to be so angry?


    No one felt comfortable hearing this. Even if Xiaojing was a very beautiful young girl, I was a little angry.


    When I was young, I would have gone back on my bad side, regardless of who he was.


    As Xiaojing criticized me, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became awkward.


    Another song played on the stereo.


    At this time, Xiaoyu added fuel to the fire again and said coldly, "Boss meng, do you have any opinions about us? Think we''re not going home so late, think we''re not good girls? Are you afraid that we will lead Ge Ge astray?"


    Xiaoyu''s words made the temperature of the room gradually drop. I was like a balloon, gradually filled with anger.


    Xiao nan also said decisively, "Come on, boss meng, go back first. We''ll play with us. If you don''t like it, leave. Don''t worry, we will protect Ge Ge and send her back unharmed."


    This is my eviction order!


    The three girls were just like the heroines in the martial arts novels who punished the evil and promoted the good. They were filled with righteous indignation, impassioned and full of heroic spirit. I felt as if I had become an unforgivable villain.

 Chapter 627 How to Chase after Lin Ya?

    The three girls bombarded me like cannons, and I didn''t even have a chance to catch my breath. The expression on my face was getting lighter and lighter, and the anger in my heart was getting hotter and hotter.


    Looking at them was like looking at that annoying me back then.


    But I am not them, nor am I the rebellious one I used to be. I have long learned to hide my emotions, to control my anger, to take care of others'' feelings, so what am I going to do with them?


    The three girls looked straight at me, fearless, and their eyes sparkled with a sharp light.


    I looked at the three little girls speechlessly. I curled my lips and looked at their young faces. I didn''t want to argue with them. I just wanted to tell them some things about being human. But thinking about what the three of them said just now, I decided to forget it. The preaching now would only make them more annoyed with me.


    I looked at Ding Ge, took a deep breath, and the anger in my chest subsided by half.


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Since they wanted me to leave, I could leave, but I wanted to leave with Ding Ge, so I looked at Ding Ge and said, "Ding Ge, let''s go."


    However, as soon as I spoke, the three girls held on to Ding Ge tightly and whispered to Ding Ge, but I could hear it, just to make Ding Ge stay in a coquettish tone.


    Ding Ge''s face was troubled.


    "You guys sing first. I''ll talk to Xing Yun."


    Ding Ge walked out of the room with me.


    "Let''s go back first, Ding Ge." I feel a little tired.


    "Are you angry?" Ding Ge asked me.


    "No."


    "Not yet. Look at your face."


    I have some helplessness, people have feelings and emotions, even if I have a good temper, there is still some anger in my heart.


    Ding Ge pouted again and said helplessly, "They have the same temper as children. What do you care about them? They are all my friends. It''s not difficult for me to be in the middle."


    "I know." But to embarrass Ding Ge in the middle, that was not the reason for the three girls. They were playing the big lady''s temper. I didn''t say anything unpleasant.


    "All right, don''t be so knowledgeable with them. Hey, it''s not easy for you to meet each other. I didn''t expect this to happen." Ding Ge said with some disappointment.


    I don''t know how to comfort Ding Ge, but I don''t think I did anything wrong. Even if my urging annoys them, they shouldn''t show it in this way.


    Ding Ge added, "Well, Xing Yun, you go back first. I''ll go and coax them. It''s only been a few minutes since they got angry, but they haven''t really taken it to heart."


    "Really?" I snorted and laughed.


    But I wanted Ding Ge to leave with me. We finally met. I really missed her. So I grabbed Ding Ge''s hand and said, "Ding Ge, let''s go back first. If they want to play, let them play."


    I really wanted to be alone with Ding Ge. Although I saw her today, there was no privacy in front of the three girls. I really had a lot to say to Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge frowned and said, "Xing Yun, be good. Why are you like a child? The three of them are still here. I can go. I have to stay here with them. What if they are in danger?"


    I think Ding Ge is worrying too much. The three of them should be frequenting the ktv too. If there''s any danger, it''s good that they don''t provoke others.


    But Ding Ge was different. When she said that, I couldn''t help but worry about her. There were all kinds of people coming to ktv. What if some hooligans had an idea for ding ge? Thinking of this, I felt that I couldn''t leave.


    "Even if they are in danger, what can you do here? I think I should go with you." Even if I don''t like Xiaojing and the others, I have to stay for Ding Ge.


    Ding Ge smiled helplessly and sighed, "Do you have to argue with them? Now that they''re angry at you, you''d better not show up. You can leave first, Xing Yun."


    "But..."


    "I''ll call you if anything happens!" Ding Ge gave me a gentle push.


    "Okay."


    In the end, I had to compromise.


    "By the way, tonight you..." I wanted to ask dinger where to sleep tonight.


    Ding Ge thought about it and replied, "I''d better go home with them. I don''t know how long it''s going to be. It''s too late. I''m scared to go home alone."


    When he heard this, he felt lost again.


    "All right then." Finally, I said to Ding Ge, "Don''t let them play too late. Call me when you get home."


    "Got it." Ding Ge still had a gentle smile on his face.


    I couldn''t bear to part with it. Looking at Ding Ge, who was so beautiful in the dim light, I told him again, "You must call me."


    "I know!" Ding Ge trailed off.


    I smiled at her and left the ktv.


    Because of the three of them, jing xiaoyu and Xiao nan, my plan was ruined again. Although my anger was gone, I was still not so happy.


    I wanted Ding Ge to stay with me, but she stayed with her sister.


    This made me a little depressed, as if I didn''t have many girls important.


    Moreover, when I sang "Brother," even if Xiaojing and the others couldn''t feel my emotions, Ding Ge would definitely be able to sense my abnormality, but she didn''t ask me.


    I walked out of the door, took a breath, and wanted to take a car to leave, but when I thought about Ding Ge and the girls together, what if they were in danger? Even if Ding Ge called me, I wouldn''t be back in a while.


    After thinking about it, I thought it would be better if I stayed to avoid any accidents.


    It''s okay to go back anyway.


    So I took a few steps to the ktv, stood under a tree, looked at the city that was shrouded in darkness but brightly lit, and silently became a guardian in the dark.


    Not to mention, sitting on the sofa and drinking beer in the private room, it was warm, and the wind came out mercilessly. Although it was not a whistling wind, it was also inexplicably cold on his face.


    I thought it would be a long time, but I didn''t expect Ding Ge and the three girls to come out soon.


    So soon?


    Maybe it was Ding Ge who persuaded them to listen to Ding Ge, or maybe it was me who made them want to play.


    Because I was standing in the shadow of the tree, Ding Ge and the others didn''t see me. Four girls walked to the side of the road and waited for a taxi.


    Soon, after the taxi arrived, I left as well.


    When she got home, she lay alone in bed, a little lonely, and her mind was filled with Ding Ge.


    After the meeting, Ding Ge sent me a text message saying that she was home.


    I wanted to call her, but when I thought it was so late, I replied with the word "Okay."


    ...


    The next day, after getting up, he went to the bathroom to pee. When he came out, he found the door open and ji ze came in from outside.


    "Where did you go? Get up so early?"


    "Running."


    "With the girl?"


    "Yeah."


    I joked, "Tell me how you should thank me. If I hadn''t taken you in, you would have had the chance to run with the girl in the morning. Ah, what a good thing it is. First, I can exercise, and second, I have the opportunity to get close to the girl. If I rent out this building, how much money can I earn?"


    Of course, this was a joke with ji ze. Lin Ya could not hear it.


    Ji Ze sat down to get a glass of water and drank it for a while. He breathed slowly and smiled at me, "Then help people to the end."


    "Not exactly?" I understood what Ji Ze meant and asked, "Still no progress?"


    "No progress." Ji Ze frowned and asked me for help, "Xing Yun, do you have any ideas?"


    "I can''t do anything!" I was speechless.


    "Just assume. If you chase a girl, how will you chase her?" Ji Ze looked at me expectantly.


    "Me?"


    I frowned. What kind of question was that?


    "Chasing girls is not something I''m good at." After a while, I shook my head.


    "If you''re not good at it, how did you catch up with Ding Ge?"


    How did he catch up with Ding Ge?


    I smiled with a smile on my face. It took a lot of effort to chase ding ge. I felt that I was relying on sincerity and sincerity at that time.


    I don''t know any skills in this area. It was pure luck to have Ding Ge as my girlfriend. The hot-tempered Xiaojing was right about that.


    I said some random things to ji ze, and I felt like I was making a mess of myself. Then he said to Ji Ze, "But different girls are different, and the way they pursue is different. Girls are different from Ding Ge."


    "How do we chase them? You know her so well."


    I thought about it again. I do know Lin Ya. I know what she likes to eat and drink. I know most of her hobbies, and I know her personality very well. But I really don''t know how to answer this question if I say how to chase lin ya.


    "Ji Ze, in the past, I''ve been trying to persuade you to give up because I think the spark between two people is very important for something like love. As for you, if you don''t listen, I won''t advise you to give up. If you want to, just keep insisting, but I really can''t help you with anything else."


    Love is the most mysterious thing in the world.


    Although there are a lot of books on how to woo girls in the market, I personally don''t think it''s useful for a girl like Lin Ya to woo dozens of stars with difficulty.


    So, if ji ze was chasing another girl, I might say that you should buy a few books about chasing girls to read and study, but chasing lin ya, whatever you study is blind research.


    I can''t even bear to say this to ji ze.


    Sure enough, ji ze sighed bitterly after hearing it.


    Suddenly, I thought of something. If Lin Ya was really depressed and had a tendency to be depressed, then Ji Ze could choose to stay by her side and take care of her at this time. Lin Ya was the most vulnerable at this time. Ji Ze helped Lin Ya out of his depression. Maybe the two of them could see the truth.


    I shook my head. It''s all a mess. I don''t want Lin Ya to be depressed.


    This is different from having a fever or a cold. Depression can''t be cured for a day or two.


    I hope Lin Ya is healthy and mentally healthy.


    However, wishes are good, but things seem to get worse and worse...

 Chapter 628 I Dont Believe It

    At noon that day, I stood at the entrance of the restaurant and called Ding Ge. I could only call her during her one-hour break at noon.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eat. What about you?"


    "It''s okay. It''s at the restaurant. Shall I pick you up this afternoon?"


    "Ah?"


    "Just you."


    Ding Ge chuckled and asked, "Are you still mad at xiaojing and the others?"


    "No." I just don''t think I can get along with xiaojing and the others, so I should try to avoid meeting them, but I can''t stop Ding Ge from making friends with them just because I''m selfish. If Ding Ge is having a good time with them, of course I won''t say anything. I replied, "I just want to be alone with you."


    "Oh." Dinger paused and replied apologetically, "But Xing Yun, I''ve already made an appointment with Xiaojing and the others today. We agreed to let go of school and go do our hair together."


    I frowned and asked, "You let them go."


    My heart said, when can I not go to do my hair? Now Ding Ge and them are really inseparable, doing everything together.


    "Well, that''s not good." Ding Ge was in a dilemma again. After thinking about it, she said, "How about the day after tomorrow? I''ll look for you the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    I smiled bitterly. It''s not easy to ask Ding Ge out once now.


    "I have something to tell you."


    "What''s wrong?" Ding Ge asked with concern.


    "Nothing. Let''s wait until we meet."


    After a few more words, the two ended the conversation.


    It was Xiaojing, xiaoyu, and xiaonan again. I didn''t know what to say. I just felt like we were rivals now. Today, we lost a battle!


    Just then, I saw tang manya waving at me from the bakery across the street. Her movements were very large, as if there was something urgent, so I quickly walked to the opposite side.


    Sure enough, at this time, there were two customers in the cake shop, two women in their thirties, shouting loudly, looking very angry, while ji ze apologized to them all the time, while Lin Ya stood behind in a daze.


    I quickly walked over and asked lin feng and Tang Manya, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Feng whispered to me, "My sister remembered the size of the cake wrong. The customer asked for a 12-inch cake. My sister told us it was a 10-inch cake, so we made a 10-inch cake."


    Two inches smaller?


    I suddenly felt a strong sense of fear and an electric current ran through me.


    Tang manya said, "Now, ji ze is helping my sister carry it, saying that he is the owner of the cake shop."


    The two women''s shrill voices were still echoing in the cake shop, but Ji Ze seemed to be quite capable of handling things. He had been saying nice things to the two women, and their faces gradually softened.


    Not long after the meeting, ji ze resolved this matter. Since it was Lin Ya''s fault, it was naturally on our side. It was normal for guests to complain.


    Lin Feng and tang manya made another 12-inch cake as fast as they could, and half of the cost was refunded. The two women left with the freshly made cake without saying anything.


    Soon, the cake shop became quiet.


    And this was caused by lin ya''s mistake. Tang Manya and the others went over to comfort Lin Ya, but lin ya''s expression was a little wandering. Looking at her like this, my heart became more worried.


    Yesterday, Lin Ya could not remember which type of milk tea the girl ordered. There was nothing wrong with one mistake. Today, he remembered the size of the cake wrong. Two mistakes?


    For Lin Ya, this was really unusual.


    Lin ya looked at Ji Ze with a complicated light in her eyes and said, "You don''t have to help me."


    Ji Ze, once again, helped Lin Ya. When Lin Ya was surrounded by customers in front of the photo shop, Ji Ze helped him out.


    "I''m an old man. Just say a few words when they say it. It''s okay." Ji Ze said with a smile.


    Lin Ya nodded and smoothed a few strands of hair by her ear. At this moment, she saw the look I had been looking at her, glanced at me, and then quickly turned around with a guilty conscience.


    When she got to the counter, I went to the counter and looked at her. She lowered her head and deliberately didn''t look at me. I knew she didn''t dare to look at me.


    "Little girl..."


    This time, before I could say anything, Lin Ya interrupted, "I know what you want to say. I''m fine."


    "You''re not good."


    "I''m fine!"


    "You''re not good!" I said with absolute certainty.


    At this moment, there were only the two of us at the counter. Lin Feng and Tang Manya walked to the back, while ji ze sat at the table against the wall.


    After staring at me for a few seconds, Lin Ya sighed and said helplessly, "Whatever you say."


    I walked to the counter, lowered my voice, and said to lin ya in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "Let''s go to the hospital and have a checkup, girl."


    "No." Lin Ya said firmly.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of?"


    "Then why don''t you dare go?"


    "I''m not sick. What am I going to do?"


    "Let the doctor diagnose you. If the doctor says you''re not depressed, you''re innocent."


    Lin ya rolled her eyes at me and said, "I don''t want to talk to you. You can go."


    "Girl."


    Lin Ya ignored me.


    I really don''t know what to do with you!


    At this moment, ji ze asked me, "What are you two talking about?"


    There''s no confirmation of Lin Ya''s depression right now. I don''t want everyone to worry about Lin Ya. I''m afraid of pressure on lin ya.


    But now, I think it''s time to talk to everyone.


    I pulled ji ze out of the bakery.


    Ji Ze looked at me doubtfully.


    I was still a little agitated, and after a while, I hesitated to tell ji ze before, but now I couldn''t persuade lin ya, so I could only ask Ji Ze to help me think of a way, so I told Ji Ze about Lin Ya''s possible depression.


    Ji ze''s face suddenly became solemn.


    "I just feel that she''s different, but I can''t say it. I think it''s true." He asked quickly, "When did you find out?"


    "Just a few days." I was a little annoyed and said, "I''ve been trying to persuade her to get a diagnosis, but she just wouldn''t listen. Ji Ze, talk to her."


    Ji Ze frowned and nodded.


    When I got back to the restaurant, I found Old Gao. He was smoking in the backyard, and his face was a little gloomy. He hadn''t shaved for a few days, and there was obvious stubble next to his mouth.


    Looking at Old Gao''s vicissitudes, the emotions in my heart surged, and I felt as if all my friends around me were suddenly sad.


    I wanted to ask him if Lin Ya had revealed anything or said anything when he was drinking with her, but seeing him like this, forget it.


    All of a sudden, I feel like life has become especially bad again!


    Looking at the gloomy sky above her head, she really felt suffocated. I really want to tear this oppressive sky apart, revealing the blue and sunny sky behind!


    ...


    When ji ze arrived at the restaurant from the bakery, I asked him, "Did you persuade her?"


    Ji Ze nodded.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ji Ze shook his head again.


    Although it was expected, she was still a little annoyed. She did not understand why Lin Ya was so stubborn. It was not an unspeakable disease, and it was not confirmed that she did not have depression.


    I was a little irritated and wished I could tie lin ya up and push her to the hospital.


    I think we have to come up with a plan. If this continues, I''m afraid that Lin Ya will become depressed if he''s not depressed.


    But, to my surprise, before we could come up with a plan, Lin Ya ran away!


    I asked lin feng and Tang Manya where she went, and they said that Lin Ya told them to go home on their own.


    I know Lin Ya is avoiding us on purpose.


    I was even angrier!


    So I called Lin Ya, and this girl didn''t answer!


    It must have been intentional.


    At night, Lin Ya called me back.


    "Girl, you''re more cunning than a fox, you know that?"


    "I''ll take that as a compliment." Lin Ya giggled and said rudely.


    "You..." I was speechless by lin ya''s angry words. After a pause, I asked, "When will you be back?"


    Lin Ya said deliberately, "I don''t know."


    "Lin Ya, I don''t understand. What are you doing? We''re just going to the hospital for a diagnosis. What''s the matter? If we are sick, we will see a doctor. Like a fever or a cold, everything will be fine if we are not sick. What do I have to say to make you listen to me?"


    Lin Ya did not speak.


    I brewed my emotions and said in a strong voice, "Girl, I haven''t been able to fight you back so many times before. This time, I won''t give up no matter what!"


    After the call, I went to the balcony alone, closed my eyes and tried to calm myself down.


    Although the window was closed, the balcony was still so cold. I put my hand on the glass, and there was a strong chill in my palm.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought that Ding Ge and I haven''t installed an air conditioner in our new house, so I thought I would buy an air conditioner with Ding Ge when I have time.


    Hey, maybe there are still a lot of things I can''t remember.


    I really don''t think I have enough brain cells.


    Tonight, the moonlight was bright and round, and the soft light looked very comfortable. The sky looked gray, not an inky night sky, but there were few stars, and only two stars were visible.


    At this time, I wonder what Ding Ge is doing. Are you still with xiaojing and the three of them?


    Did she happen to look up at the sky?


    Did she miss me at this time?


    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang. This time, it was a strange cell phone number. I couldn''t help but think, is it Du Ling again?


    I got through.


    "It''s me, Brother xingyun, Xiaoling."


    "Xiaoling. How are you doing now?"


    Du Ling didn''t answer my question, but asked in a sad tone, "Brother xingyun, can I ask you a question?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Did you and Brother tiger fight because of me?"


    "No!" I quickly denied it and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Today, I called Manya and my sister."


    "Oh."


    "Brother tiger and I... Brother gaoyuan... Are they unable to get along because of me?" Du Ling''s voice was full of self-blame, as if she was the one who caused the breakup between the three of us.


    I quickly said, "No, no, Xiaoling, it''s not like that. Don''t think like that. There''s nothing between the three of us to do with this."


    The relationship between the three of them was indeed very sensitive, and it was possible that they could not even be friends if they were not careful. No wonder du ling thought so.


    "Why is that?"


    "Ask Hu Zi!" I took a deep breath and clenched a hand.


    "Please, Brother xingyun, can you tell me what''s going on? I''m really sorry to see you like this. What''s the knot between you?"


    Listening to Du Ling, my chest was pumping like an air blower again. What should I tell Du Ling?


    "Let me tell you something."


    There are some things that can''t be explained. I only told Du Ling one thing. In order to destroy Rainbow square, Hu Zi created a fire and burned one person and many people.


    When I finished, there was a sea of silence in the microphone.


    After a long time, Du Ling said, "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe Brother xingyun. Brother tiger is not that kind of person!"

 Chapter 629 Which Bastard Did It?

    Hearing Du Ling''s firm words, my heart throbbed!


    Hu Zi and I have known each other for so many years, and I know that he is not that kind of person, but hatred has distorted his soul, and he is no longer the Hu Zi of the past.


    "He told us himself!" I gritted my teeth and said forcefully.


    "No, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it." Du Ling was a little agitated. She sobbed and said in a trembling voice, "Brother xingyun, Brother tiger must not have done it. I will figure this out!"


    After saying that, Du Ling quickly hung up the phone, and I still had a lot to say.


    The corner of my mouth was as bitter as the night.


    I don''t know how much Du Ling loves Hu Zi.


    My brother, who had been with him for twenty years, could not see through Hu Zi. He was already as strange as a stranger. Why did Du Ling still trust him so much?


    In the dark, with a long sigh, I turned back to the living room.


    However, he found that ji ze was standing by the wall and looking at me. His eyes were filled with disbelief and shock.


    "I... Didn''t... Hear it on purpose."


    Ji ze looked at me and said sheepishly.


    I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t care. Ji Ze would know about our relationship with Hu Zi sooner or later.


    Ji ze and I sat on the sofa. Ji Ze asked me in shock, "Did Hu Zi really set the fire in Rainbow square?"


    "Do you believe it?" I asked ji ze.


    Ji ze shook his head uncertainly and said to himself, "I don''t think Hu Zi is such a person."


    I didn''t expect Ji Ze to say the same thing.


    "He has changed." I said these three words bitterly.


    Ji Ze sighed. He patted me on the shoulder and asked, "So now you...?"


    He, he has already left the Xingyun hotel, and we haven''t contacted him since that day.


    The scene of that night, perhaps I will never forget in my life, even if I will never see each other, I will not forget Hu Zi who had appeared in my life for so many years.


    In the quiet room, Ji Ze and I were talking softly. Ji Ze also sighed, "How did Hu Zi become like this?"


    How did he end up like this?


    I don''t dare to think back. We''ve all come to this day. What''s the point of saying that?


    I took a deep breath and said to ji ze, "All right, what can''t be changed, let it go. You should pay more attention to the girl these days. You should persuade her to come back quickly. How can you avoid such a thing?"


    I frowned again and said, "I don''t know what Lin Ya thinks. She''s so smart and brave. Why can''t she face depression? I don''t know what she''s afraid of."


    "Xing Yun, let''s analyze. If the girl is really depressed, what''s the reason?" Ji ze sat up straight and asked me.


    Stress at work, problems at home, troubles in love, and so on, are all the causes of depression. What''s the reason for Lin Ya?


    Then, Ji Ze and I began to analyze the possible causes of Lin Ya''s depression one by one.


    Lin Ya''s grandmother''s death, this matter made Lin Ya particularly painful, her grandmother''s position in her heart was particularly important. Lin ya blamed herself for not being by her grandmother''s side and not taking good care of her. This could be one reason.


    There should be no other family reasons. After all, his brother and future siblings were with her, and his parents had been living a comfortable life in the countryside.


    Du Ling, Lin Ya also regarded her as her own sister. She was by Hu Zi''s side now. Lin Ya was worried about her, but it was far more than Lin Ya''s depression.


    In terms of work, the previous photography store did a lot of damage to Lin Ya''s heart. I think she must have trusted Ling Xinyan very much, so she opened the photography store with her, but I didn''t expect Ling Xinyan to deceive her. I think it would be hard for anyone else to feel bad about it. Lin ya must have never forgotten this.


    But this was the cause of depression, and it was too much to say. After all, Lin Ya was not such a fragile person. And now, the bakery is doing pretty well, and the younger brothers and sisters are also very obedient. I think this kind of life is pretty good, Lin Ya should not complain.


    What about love?


    Lin Ya had no boyfriend, only Ji Ze, who had liked her for years.


    Speaking of this, ji ze asked me, "Xing Yun, do you think the girl will be depressed because of me?"


    I think if it was someone else who pursued Lin Ya, there might not be any interference with Lin Ya.


    But, Ji Ze, I can''t say that.


    After all, the relationship between the two was not simply between the pursuer and the pursued.


    In the beginning, Lin Ya had been with ji ze, even if Lin Ya and Ji Ze did not have love, but this is the truth. Moreover, Ji Ze had helped Lin Ya many times, but Lin Ya could not repay Ji Ze, so her feelings for Ji Ze were very complicated, or even very heavy.


    Especially the three million debt, which made Lin Ya have a deep sense of guilt, and because of ji ze''s conflict with his family, Lin Ya also felt very guilty. She felt that Ji Ze was excellent, she always felt that she delayed Ji Ze.


    "Maybe." Half a minute later, I replied to ji ze.


    This time, Ji Ze''s expression became even more entangled, and the whole person was suddenly lost.


    At this moment, my cell phone rang. It was Ding Ge who sent me a wechat message.


    Ji ze and I broke up and went back to the bedroom.


    "Are you asleep?" Ding Ge asked.


    "Not yet? Are you home yet?"


    "Yeah, in bed now."


    Ding Ge sent another message, "Xing Yun, didn''t you say you had something to tell me?"


    "Well, when are you free? Let''s go buy an air conditioner after school. We haven''t installed an air conditioner in our new house yet."


    "Is that all? I wonder why. You can make your own decisions on this matter. I don''t know much about air conditioning anyway. You can choose it yourself. Hu Zi Old Gao can choose it with you."


    Looking at the text sent by Ding Ge, I smiled bitterly. Hu Zi had broken up with us for many days.


    Instead of feeling sad, I sent ding ge another message.


    "What if you''re not satisfied with what I choose?"


    Ding Ge gave me a lot of power, but I wanted to go with her, just like we bought furniture and electrical appliances together, and I enjoyed the feeling of choosing things for our new house with Ding Ge.


    "I''m satisfied. I believe Xing Yun has a good eye for it. You''ll definitely buy it well."


    "All right then."


    "Is there anything else? I''ll go to sleep if it''s okay. I''m too sleepy."


    After a pause, I replied, "Okay, sleep. Good night."


    There were too many things to say, but at this time, all of them told Ding Ge that she would not want to sleep tonight.


    ...


    The next day, the wind rose again.


    When you wake up in the morning, open a gap in the window and you can feel the wind swishing through the gap into the room, as cold as ice.


    In the morning, Old Gao and I went out for a stroll. Not only did we buy an air conditioner, but also some other water dispensers and televisions that we couldn''t leave at home.


    Then Old Gao and I went to the new house.


    The workers installed air conditioning in the bedroom.


    Old Gao stood in the living room and looked at our new house. I asked him, "How is it?"


    "Not bad." Old Gao nodded and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be so well prepared."


    "All of them? There''s still a lot to go. There are still a lot of things to buy. There''s a lot to do!" Not only the big things, but also a lot of small things, such as toilet paper, towels, washing powder, bed sweeping brush, and so on.


    "All right, all right." Old Gao waved his hand and said, "Stop spreading dog food. It''s like everyone doesn''t know you''re getting married."


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. I was pouring bitter water for Old Gao, but he thought I had fed him with dog food!


    Now, the groom and best man are in this house.


    Perhaps it came to mind with me, and I saw Old Gao''s eyes darken.


    I sighed. I always thought that dinger and I would have a perfect wedding, but now, before the wedding started, it was already flawed. There was only one left of the two best men.


    I never thought that before the wedding, the first change would be the best man.


    In the past, this was the most certain thing without thinking about consuming a single brain cell. The best man would only be Hu Zi and Old Gao, not anyone else.


    And now, Hu Zi won''t be at my wedding. I think I''ll definitely not get used to it then.


    Not to mention me, but those unknowing friends, my parents might ask why Hu Zi didn''t come.


    Who would have thought that something would happen to the best man? This was the last thing that could happen!


    These days, Old Gao and I haven''t talked about Hu Zi since we came back from the pond. We haven''t mentioned his name, but I can see from Old Gao''s eyes that the pain of that day is still there.


    Not only him, but also me.


    That night, it was as if a shell had blasted a hole in his chest!


    Not long after the meeting, the air conditioning was installed. After the workers left, Old Gao and I cleaned up. Just as we were about to leave, the phone rang.


    It was Ji Ze.


    When I answered the phone, Ji Ze said in a low voice, "Xing Yun, come back quickly."


    I heard something wrong with Ji Ze''s tone and quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ji Ze began to tell me what happened. Just now, Ji Ze had been in the Xingyun hotel. He often helped in restaurants and never said that he was tired. Old Gao and I originally said that we didn''t need him to work, but he didn''t want to eat for free (we were always in charge of his food these days), so we did what we could in the restaurant.


    Ji ze said that just then, a sudden noise, especially loud, gave ji ze shi yuan and the others a fright. The sound came from the glass, and everyone rushed out to see.


    I didn''t know who it was. I took a stone and smashed the window of the restaurant. When Ji Ze and the others came out, they were gone.


    When I heard that, I immediately burst into anger. Damn it, which bastard did this!


    "Okay, we''ll go over now." I told Old Gao, and Old Gao yelled at me too. They ran downstairs and rushed to the Xingyun hotel.

 Chapter 630 : Laugh Away Your Enmity

    By the time Old Gao and I got back to the hotel, the police had already arrived and ji ze called the police.


    The police asked Old Gao and I for a few words and took a few more photos at the scene. Before the meeting, they left.


    I looked at the glass that was smashed. The glass was not completely broken, but there were some cracks around the place where it was smashed, but it looked very beautiful. This glass must be replaced.


    There was a rock less than the size of a fist on the ground, and it was clearly the tool of the crime.


    I am a little angry, I hate this kind of people who play dirty tricks, what is obvious, but this kind of anger is also very grievance, there is nowhere to vent, can only do angry.


    I don''t have much hope of finding the person who broke the glass. There are no cameras outside the restaurant. It''s too difficult to find the person.


    Ji ze and shi yuan also began to tell me the story in detail. They didn''t see who threw the stone at all. Ji Ze ran fast after hearing the noise, but when he came out, he didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    I looked down the street, and there were a lot of cars parked on the sidewalk. If the suspect came by car, then he threw a rock and quickly got into the car and drove away in a few seconds.


    Who could have done it?


    Those who have no grievances will not do this. The police just asked if we had any conflicts with anyone, including the guests.


    We all know that it must be someone who has a problem with us to do this. It shouldn''t be a business competitor who breaks the glass. We''re not a big restaurant. No restaurant is closed because of us.


    When the discussion reached this point, Old Gao and I looked at each other in tacit agreement.


    But in front of everyone, we didn''t say what we were thinking.


    When the crowd dispersed, Old Gao and I stood at the door. Under our feet, broken glass like rice grains reflected bright light in the sun.


    Old Gao looked at me again. I saw that there was some light in his eyes, like the glass on the ground was broken, like the rain falling down.


    I understand what Old Gao is thinking. After all these years of love, our tacit understanding is like the falling temperature in winter and the trembling north wind in the air. Because of their teamwork, winter can only raise its eyebrows so high that the cold can make the ground freeze.


    I knew what Old Gao was thinking, but I didn''t want to think that way. I didn''t even dare to think that way. So I squinted my eyes in escape, not focusing on the passing cars.


    "It must have been Hu Zi, or he had someone do it!" Old Gao suddenly lowered his voice, but it was filled with anger.


    I didn''t say anything, my face was calm, but my heart seemed to be fried on the fire, making a''sizzle''sound, and the air seemed to be filled with the smell of burning.


    "Is it Xing Yun?" Old Gao saw that I didn''t answer and asked again. His voice was full of power.


    "I don''t know."


    I replied in utter confusion.


    Old Gao smiled bitterly and said, "The first person you think of is also him, right?"


    I know Old Gao, and Old Gao knows me, so how can I hide it from him?


    That''s right. The first person I thought of on the way back was Hu Zi. I really didn''t expect anyone else to smash the hotel window at this time for no reason other than him.


    These days, the restaurant has been calm, we have never had a dispute with any customers, everyone is very happy when they leave, so it will not be any customers.


    Not to mention the competitors, there are too many hotels in Pucheng, and we can''t even make a queue, so we don''t have to consider this.


    What about the people around us who had an argument with us? Who has a problem with us?


    We rarely get into trouble, and we don''t have any enemies. We can filter out the images that have been in conflict in our minds, and then Hu Zi suddenly freezes in his mind.


    I don''t want to recall the storm that night, but everything was as clear as yesterday. We roared like wild beasts, the feelings of the past gradually extinguished in the confrontation, and our voices were as cold as steel exposed in a cold place.


    It was like a volcano erupting, lava rolling, swallowing the sky and earth.


    It was like an avalanche on a high mountain, sweeping over everything.


    It was like the waves of the sea, roaring in, blocking the sky from the sun.


    However, after that night, I still can''t imagine! Would Hu Zi retaliate against us with such despicable means?


    I still can''t believe it.


    He did a lot of scary things, but it was also because he wanted revenge. Before that, he had never hurt us. He helped me teach young chen cheng shao a lesson. He lent Ji Ze two million dollars, including the money he got from kidnapping the bad boss, and used it to pay off the hotel''s debts.


    Will he take revenge on us?


    However, that day, Hu Zi also said that he did not want to be bullied by anyone, all the people who had bullied him, he would retaliate! Everyone!


    So, that night, did Hu Zi think we hurt him? If he did, he wouldn''t let us go. Would he retaliate against us like he did against others?


    Is it not enough for him to break up with us and have nothing to do with us anymore? Is he going to die with us?


    Not enough bruises? Must it be riddled with holes?


    In my heart, there is an uncertain answer!


    "Let''s go find him!"


    Old Gao was so impulsive that his eyes were red. I grabbed him and said indifferently, "What''s the use of finding him? We don''t have any evidence. Even if he did it, do you think he''ll admit it?"


    Hearing what I said, Old Gao quickly flattened like a leaking balloon.


    He lowered his head, his eyes suddenly filled with thick fog.


    His body was trembling, but he clenched his fists and tried to maintain his last sense of reason.


    I went back to the restaurant, took a broom and dustpan, and went to the window to sweep away the debris on the ground.


    In a moment, it was as if he was sweeping his own broken heart.


    Hu Zi, are you really that ruthless?


    Is it not good to look at tianya from now on? Do you want to continue hurting?


    I looked up at the sky. It was a rare day. It looked like a child scratching a messy line on a piece of paper with a pencil.


    Maybe it was someone else?


    ...


    We also installed cameras outside the restaurant. After all, we can''t stay outside and watch, and the cracked glass will be replaced tomorrow.


    I don''t know if the person who broke the hotel glass will do it again in the same way or continue to hurt the hotel in other ways.


    We can only warn everyone to be careful.


    In fact, I wish he would come, so that I would know who he is!


    At night, after the peak of the hotel, I received a strange call.


    I thought it was Du Ling, but I didn''t expect it to be Xiao nan.


    I didn''t expect her to call me.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao nan?"


    "Come out and get together." Xiao nan said briskly. It was as if we had never experienced the last embarrassing scene between us.


    When I heard what Xiao nan said, I immediately pinched my forehead.


    "The restaurant is quite busy. Why don''t you guys play? I can''t leave here." I found an excuse.


    "Are you sure you can''t leave? Are you still sulking with us little girls?" Xiao nan smiled.


    "No, how could it be?"


    "No, then come over. Does the Eleven bar know? We''ll wait for you here." Xiao nan added, "Don''t drive."


    Xiao nan hung up without waiting for me to say no.


    I stood there and sighed without any temper. You said you guys were playing with you, so why did you have to pull me? Both of you didn''t like each other, and then everyone would be unhappy.


    However, it was quite surprising that Xiao nan called me. I was thinking about not going, but after thinking about it, I should go. After what happened last time, a few girls could still call me. If I didn''t go, it would seem too petty.


    But this time, I pulled someone along. I asked ji ze to stay with me so that I wouldn''t be bored out there alone.


    The two of them got into a taxi. Ji Ze looked at me with a bitter smile, as if to say, do you have to drag me there?


    I smiled and felt uneasy. I wonder why Xiao nan called me all of a sudden.


    Not long after, ji ze and I arrived at the Eleven bar. It wasn''t a big deal. There was no deafening music in the bar, no wanton body. Under the dim and dazzling lights, I saw Xiao nan and xiaojing.


    Ji ze and I walked over, but there were only two people. There was no Xiaoyu. What surprised me more was that Ding Ge wasn''t there either?


    The two little girls looked at me playfully. I frowned and said, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "Can''t you stand it when you don''t see me for a while?" Xiaojing teased me.


    "Who is this?" Xiao nan asked me.


    I introduced both sides as a middleman.


    He looked at the bar again. Although it was a clean bar, there was no one to accompany the two girls, so they came alone. They were quite bold.


    The four of them sat down, and I felt a little embarrassed, but Xiaojing and Xiao nan looked quite natural. I smiled at them and said, "I thought you would never call me again."


    "We are such petty people." Xiaojing glanced at me with a smile, as if I had become a petty person.


    "What are we doing today?"


    I looked at the two little girls and felt that there was something conspiratorial in their eyes.


    "Since we have an appointment at the bar, we have to drink." Xiaojing smiled.


    "Just drinking?"


    "Are you afraid we''ll eat you?" Xiaojing grinned again and deliberately widened his eyes to scare me.


    If I''m scared, I won''t come.


    However, I have to admit that these little girls are not as timid and weak as the little sheep and deer.


    Xiao nan said casually, "Let''s take it easy. Let''s drink before we talk."


    "Sure."


    Soon, we ordered a few beers first, and Xiao nan said, "Boss meng, I asked you to come today because of Ding Ge. It was Ding Ge who made us unhappy and embarrassed, wasn''t it?"


    I nodded.


    "So, I hope today we can laugh away our enmity!"

 Chapter 631 : Talk about the Past Again

    "It''s too much to say with a smile, as if we have a deep hatred." I looked at Xiaojing and Xiao nan with a smile on my face, my fingers gently swiping on the table.


    If they asked me to come here today for this reason, I really have a little more respect for them.


    But now I''m afraid they''ll set me up!


    Yesterday, she said she was in a hurry. Today, she said she was in a good mood. It was their girl who took the initiative!


    Besides, it doesn''t look like Ding Ge did it. They should have come to make up with me.


    "That''s what it means." Xiao nan chuckled.


    "Where''s Xiaoyu? Why not?" I asked again.


    "What? Can''t it be just the two of us?" Xiao nan''s eyelashes fluttered, and his eyes sparkled with the faint blue of the bar. Her expression was a little cool.


    Xiaojing said impatiently, "Tell me if you like it or not. There''s no such nonsense, ink stains!"


    "Yes, yes, of course." I nodded hurriedly, afraid that if I said I didn''t want xiaojing to lift the table.


    "As long as you like." Only then did Xiaojing shake off his hair, revealing a trace of satisfaction.


    Xiao nan raised his glass and said, "Well, our rule is that we only drink without apologizing. After drinking this glass of wine, we will still be friends in the future!"


    Listening to Xiao nan''s words, all of a sudden, the goosebumps on my body began to brush like transformers, and my mind instantly thought of me, Hu Zi and the old senior three.


    Xiao nan was talking about us! For us, there''s no need to apologize. A blush is all over with a bottle of beer.


    I thought we would be like this forever.


    But now, we can''t go back to the past.


    The thought of those sorrowful emotions filling the limbs and bones, flowing in the blood, filled her heart with unspeakable sorrow and sorrow.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Xiaojing urged again, "Hey, boss meng, cheer up. Do you want to drink or not?"


    "Drink!"


    I said a word in a low voice.


    A few people raised their glasses, and I drank a glass of beer as fast as I could, trying to offset the bitterness in my heart with the bitterness in my body.


    While a few of them were still drinking, I quickly calmed down my excitement. I really didn''t expect Xiao nan to say that the rules between them were only drinking and not apologizing. I didn''t expect that they were so similar to us. They were really not ordinary girls. They were really bold and unconstrained (absolutely not derogatory)!


    After the three of them finished drinking, Xiaojing and Xiao nan looked at me in surprise. They also felt my strange, and Ji Ze looked at me deeply.


    I have recovered my composure, at least on the surface.


    "Go to the bathroom." Xiao nan smiled.


    "Okay."


    After Xiao nan left, I looked at Xiaojing and asked, "Will Xiaoyu and Ding Ge come later?"


    Xiaojing shook her head mysteriously, as if she knew that she was deliberately not telling me.


    I asked again, "Where did they go?"


    "Just call them." Xiaojing pursed his lips and said in a harsh tone, "Although there are more and more functions on the phone now, the basic function is still to call."


    After all, I was still a little unaccustomed to Xiaojing''s way of speaking. Of the three girls, Xiaojing was the youngest but the most venomous. Her tone always gave people an air of arrogance, as if she was a princess, and we were knights that she could call at will.


    Xiao nan was fine, and he was more or less going to be nice to her.


    I couldn''t find anything out of xiaojing''s mouth, so I had to shut my mouth. I didn''t know what I was talking to Xiaojing, and I felt that everything I was talking about was full of speculation.


    Ji Ze and I exchanged glances. I could tell that he was obviously surprised that Ding Ge''s new friend was such a girl.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, you will find that they have something similar to Lin Ya. Lin Ya sometimes talks to me with a little sarcasm and sarcasm, but we are so familiar, it is just a joke, there is no uncomfortable feeling in our hearts.


    Was it because we weren''t friends that I didn''t listen to Xiaojing?


    Obviously not all. Xiaojing still didn''t know how to take care of other people''s feelings, and lin ya didn''t. Lin Ya knew when to joke and when not to joke. Lin Ya had a gentle side. Did Xiaojing? I haven''t seen it before.


    After a while, Xiao nan came back and asked, "What else would you like to drink? My treat."


    "It''s not good to let a beautiful woman treat you."


    "You''re welcome. Just say what you want to drink." Xiao nan said generously.


    "Beer." I replied.


    "That''s it? Don''t you want anything else?"


    Xiaojing said again, "Big brother, this is a Eleven bar. There will be a lot of single girls here to play. Really, if you only drink beer, I believe you can''t talk to a girl in this bar for a month. Do you believe that?"


    "Believe it!" I smiled nonchalantly. What difference does it make if I believe it or not? I already have a ding ge, and I don''t want to talk to other girls.


    Xiaojing seemed to hear what I was thinking and gave me a disapproving look, which was rather cute. She seemed to have thought of something again and smiled at me, "Haha, haven''t you been to a bar before? You don''t know what kind of bar to order? Are you afraid of losing face?"


    I looked at Xiaojing without embarrassment and nodded seriously, "Yes!"


    Xiaojing felt cheated by me and glared at me angrily.


    I turned to look at Ji Ze and asked, "What are you drinking, Ji Ze?"


    Xiao nan added, "I know the bartender here. He''s good. You can look at the wine list."


    Xiao nan was about to call the waiter when Ji Ze said, "No, just the beer I just drank."


    So we didn''t order anything else. Xiao nan and xiaojing also drank beer.


    While I was waiting for the beer, I continued to look at the bar. It was not so gorgeous, the place was spacious, and it would not look crowded. Sitting in a comfortable chair listening to slow music, under the dim light, I put down the pressure and showed my tired side. It was a relaxing place.


    Although it was my first time here, it still felt good.


    She sat here awkwardly, not knowing what to talk about.


    "This uncle."


    Xiaojing put his eyes on Ji Ze. Ji ze was shocked. He looked at me and then looked at xiao jing in a flattered manner, "What''s wrong, beautiful woman?"


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Ji ze shook his head.


    "Then you drink beer like boss meng. He has a girlfriend. Do you want to be single for the rest of your life?" Xiaojing was completely rude to Ji Ze, who had just met for the first time.


    Ji Ze laughed, not caring, but only awkwardly.


    Soon the beer was served. It was too dry to drink and talk like this, so he asked, "What are we talking about?"


    "I''m in charge of the wine, so you''re in charge of the story. Last time I didn''t get a chance to hear about you and Ding Ge, just tell us." Xiao nan smiled.


    My love story with Ding Ge?


    "Didn''t Ding Ge tell you?"


    "Yes, but we want to hear it again."


    I took a sip of my beer and said, "You''ve all heard of it. What''s the point of telling it again? Why don''t you tell me your story? I don''t know you yet."


    "If you want to hear our story, you have to buy us a drink."


    "Sure, no problem."


    "Do you have enough money with you, boss meng?" Xiaojing tilted his lips and said, "We can''t hear stories like wine."


    Ji Ze and I met and smiled. This was Xiaojing. The second time we met, we were more or less used to her words.


    Xiao nan said, "No, we''ll listen to your story today. We''ll listen to our story another day."


    I''m not used to opening my heart to people I''m not familiar with!


    Seeing that I wasn''t going to say anything, Xiao nan smiled faintly and said, "Boss meng, it''s okay if you don''t want to say anything, but we have some questions that we want to ask you."


    I was reminded of the test that Xiaojing and the others had said to me before. They had said that if they didn''t think I was good enough, they would introduce Ding Ge better.


    It looked like they were determined to talk about me and Ding Ge, and I didn''t refuse anymore, so I nodded.


    Xiao nan was not polite and asked, "Ge Ge told us that you owed hundreds of thousands of dollars because you ran away from wei cai, right?"


    I nodded, that''s right.


    "So you broke up with Ge Ge, didn''t you?"


    I nodded again.


    "I want to ask you, why did you break up with Ge Ge?" Xiao nan asked in a serious tone.


    This question made me blush. For a moment, I was so ashamed that I didn''t know how to answer it.


    At that time, all I could think about was how not to drag Ding Ge down and not let her suffer with me. So, knowing that I would hurt Ding Ge, I still cruelly separated from her.


    "I admit, I made a mistake that I should never be forgiven!"


    Xiaojing suddenly interrupted me and couldn''t wait to say, "You did make a big mistake! You are so selfish. Ge Ge never thought of leaving you, but how cruel of you to kick Ge Ge out of the house! Besides, isn''t it just hundreds of thousands of dollars in debt? I really don''t understand what you''re thinking. A few hundred thousand is just a car''s money. How hard can it be? You broke up with Ge Ge just for this. You''re being looked down on, you know? Because you despise yourself!"


    Xiaojing''s words were sharp, like slapping me one after another. This was the first time she had scolded me to make me not angry. I just took a sip of wine and remained silent.


    At this moment, Ji Ze retorted, "Xiaojing, I don''t agree with you. I can see that your family should be quite rich. Yes, for a rich family, hundreds of thousands is not a matter at all, but for some people, hundreds of thousands is a lifetime savings. You can''t just look at the problem from your perspective. You should consider it from Xing Yun''s perspective! Perhaps you think that even if I stood in his shoes, I wouldn''t choose to break up with Ding Ge. But the truth is, we can easily imagine that I''m Xing Yun. If I encounter that kind of thing, what should I do? But that''s just a hypothesis. It didn''t happen to you, and those assumptions are meaningless! It''s easy for anyone to say it. Only when it happens to you will you know how painful Xing Yun''s choice is!"

 Chapter 632 Who Saved Us?

    After Ji Ze had said such a long speech, the four of us were silent, none of us spoke, only soft music without lyrics floated in the bar.


    The blue light was like a big fish swimming around in the bar.


    Our expressions were different, and the blue light made it harder to guess other people''s emotions.


    It was rare for Xiaojing not to refute Ji Ze''s words. Originally, I thought she would be furious at Ji Ze''s words, and then talk about her own point of view.


    After a while, Xiao nan nodded and said softly, "Ji ze is right!"


    Xiaojing glanced at xiao nan, then looked at me and asked, "What about Guzheng? What about you and that Guzheng?"


    I was stunned again. It seemed that Ding Ge had told all the stories between us to Xiaojing and the others. It seemed that she really liked them and really got along with them.


    This question was equally difficult for me to answer.


    I admit that I have never been more than a friend to Guzheng. I am worthy of heaven and earth. In my heart, I have never been alone with Ding Ge. In my heart, I have never betrayed her.


    However, I also have to admit that because of Guzheng''s existence, I deeply hurt Guzheng again!


    Because things were urgent at that time, I borrowed money from Guzheng, so I had to agree to her request and make a fake couple with her. Ding Ge, who didn''t know the truth, was naturally hurt by me again.


    "Speak?" Seeing that I had not said anything, Xiaojing''s decibel increased a little, and his tone was filled with suppressed anger.


    I sighed and replied, "Guzheng and I are clear, but I won''t deny it, because Guzheng, I hurt Ding Ge again."


    Xiaojing looked at me resentfully and said in a deep voice, "You hurt Ge Ge twice in a row. I really don''t know how she forgives you!"


    Naturally, I couldn''t answer this question. Guzheng had even deliberately framed dinger and almost put Ding Ge in jail. Although Guzheng had good intentions, dinger had indeed experienced a difficult experience.


    At this moment, Xiaojing leaned forward and stared at me with a knife in his eyes, "Honestly, boss meng, I really don''t think you deserve Ge Ge! You''ve hurt her twice. This is the most unforgivable thing. Ge Ge treated you so well, but you hurt her so deeply. Really, you don''t deserve Ge Ge. Besides, I think if you really still love Ge Ge and think about her, I hope you can let go and leave Ge Ge!"


    My heart suddenly thumped. I didn''t expect Xiaojing to say such a thing!


    However, before I could say anything, ji ze said unhappily, "Hey, hey, hey, they all talk about persuading and not dissuading each other. How can you be like this? He''s fine now. You let him separate!"


    I''m just saying what I mean. That''s what I think. "Xiaojing returned to his back and said coldly," when he broke up with Ge Ge for the first time, he shouldn''t have contacted Ge Ge, not to mention that he hurt Ge Ge again and had the face to be with Ge Ge."


    "But no matter what, those things have happened, the past is over. Besides, Ding Ge has forgiven Xing Yun. The two of them still love each other and are willing to spend the rest of their lives with each other. They are getting married. Shouldn''t we wish them happiness and happiness in the future? Isn''t that the most important thing?"


    "Forgive me? Have you really forgiven me?" At this time, although Xiaojing''s tone was still aggressive, it was not as unreasonable as before. What she said was reasonable, from the bottom of her heart, and Xiaojing''s cold eyes shot at me again.


    "Maybe Ge Ge will forgive boss meng for the first time, but what about the second time, Guzheng? Even if Ge Ge said he would forgive him, women are the most selfish animals in the world. She will never forget Guzheng. Guzheng will always be a thorn in her heart. So, the love between them is no longer perfect."


    Xiaojing''s words touched my soul. I didn''t expect these words to come out of her mouth.


    I''ve always wanted to give Ding Ge a perfect wedding, but today Xiaojing made it clear that Ding Ge and I are not perfect in love, so how can our wedding be perfect?


    Thinking back on Xiaojing''s words, my heart was clogged up. I sat there on pins and needles!


    Today, Xiaojing made me especially embarrassed again, but this time, I was not angry with her, I could only hate myself.


    "Go to the bathroom."


    I stood up and walked to the bathroom. Ji Ze followed me. He comforted me a few words, telling me not to take Xiaojing''s words to heart. But how can I not take it to heart?


    However, no matter what, I won''t leave Ding Ge and choose to let go if I feel ashamed like what Xiaojing said!


    I know that I can''t change the past mistakes, I can only use the rest of my life to make up for them, so I can''t make mistakes again!


    When Ji Ze and I came back, we hadn''t reached the table yet, but we were surprised to find two men sitting opposite Xiaojing and Xiao nan.


    I frowned. Xiaojing and Xiao nan were like two dancing butterflies. There must be a lot of people attracted to them in places like bars.


    At this moment, suddenly, Xiao nan raised the glass in his hand, and a glass of wine directly splashed on the other party''s face!


    I think it was probably these two men who came over to talk to Xiao nan and provoked him. Otherwise, how could Xiao nan be so impulsive to talk to him? Then I looked at Xiao nan''s mouth and said the word "Get lost."


    Yesterday I saw Xiaojing''s fiery temper, today I saw Xiao nan''s heroic and overbearing.


    I was afraid that the two men would make a move, so I hurried over. The man who had been splashed with wine wiped his face, while the other man who had not been splashed with wine stood up and scolded angrily, "Grass, what are you pretending to be a pure bitch? You''re shameless..."


    "You''re the coquettish one!"


    At this moment, Xiaojing cursed loudly, and the beer cup in her hand was thrown out at once. She used a lot of strength, and did not expect her to throw it accurately, directly hitting the man''s head.


    "Ah!"


    The man immediately covered his head and screamed in pain.


    My pupils constricted a little. This silence was too violent. Xiao nan just spilled the wine out of the glass. She threw the glass out directly. I felt especially painful watching her move.


    I had no time to think about it. At this moment, the man who had been hit on the forehead was gnashing his teeth. His face was as ferocious as a beast under the light. It seemed that he wanted to fight with xiaojing. He had already reached out his hand to xiaojing. Ji Ze and I ran over and quickly blocked the front of the two girls.


    The man cursed again and rushed at me with his teeth clenched. He was clearly completely annoyed and his face was red under the blue light.


    I don''t like to talk nonsense to this kind of scum. I clenched my fist and immediately went up to him.


    I feel like I haven''t had a fight in a long time. It''s different from the fight with Hu Zi. I don''t know how to describe the fight. Every fist that I waved seemed to involve a lot of pain in my body. My body and mind are all in pain. It''s completely different from other people''s fights. It''s completely different!


    Fighting this scumbag in front of him, the blood on his body was boiling, his whole body was full of strength, every punch and kick of the other party would have a particularly exciting and refreshing feeling.


    Even the breath that had been accumulating in my heart these days was vented in this fight. The other party seemed to have become my punching bag, my hands and feet became more and more fierce, and in this case, the other party seemed to be getting weaker and weaker.


    However, it was obvious that the other party did not come from two people. Soon, two more people rushed over.


    This time, the two changed into four people, and Ji Ze and I instantly became the weak side.


    I can only barely cope with the two of us. I can do 800 damage to myself and 1000 damage to the enemy. I can do both, but I can''t get the upper hand.


    Just then, suddenly, a few more people rushed over from the side.


    Because of our fight, the bar was in a mess. I saw, damn, there were a few more people. Did they become the one who was tortured today?


    But then, no matter what, I didn''t expect those people to rush over. They didn''t besiege Ji Ze and me. They actually helped us. Obviously, the other party didn''t expect a few more people to rush over. They were caught off guard and soon fell to the ground. They were beaten very badly.


    The battle quickly subsided, and the scumbag dropped a harsh sentence and left with his men.


    I breathed deeply, calming my breath. She glanced at the people who helped me and Ji Ze, but after looking at them again, she found that none of them knew her, not even a familiar face.


    I frowned. I don''t know how to help us. Then he thought that these people might know Xiaojing and Xiao nan, or they might be their friends, so they came to help us.


    "Thank you." After all, he saved us. No matter whose friend he was, he should thank him.


    "You''re welcome. We are also entrusted." One of the stronger men said faintly.


    I frowned. What do you mean? How could he still be entrusted? I pointed at Xiaojing and Xiao nan and said, "You''re not Xiaojing and the others..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, I looked at xiaojing Xiao nan. They obviously understood what I meant, but they shook their heads at me. I was puzzled. These people didn''t even know xiaojing Xiao nan. Who did they know?


    I asked doubtfully, "Who are you entrusted with?"


    "Just leave it alone, brother." The man smiled at me and walked out of the bar.


    I looked at his back and couldn''t figure it out. A stranger obviously wouldn''t help us for no reason. He said he was entrusted. Who was this person?


    I think, since they''re here to help me and Ji Ze, this person who didn''t show up should know me and Ji Ze.


    People who know us want to help us but don''t want us to know?


    Who could it be?


    A figure suddenly came to mind.


    When I learned that the glass in the restaurant was smashed, the first person I thought of was Hu Zi.


    And now think about who helped us and who didn''t want us to know. The first person in your mind is Hu Zi!


    Could Hu Zi have saved us?


    Could it be that he was at the bar just now and saw us fighting with other people, and he was too embarrassed to help us, so he asked those people to save us?


    I glanced into the bar and saw no sign of Hu Zi.


    I feel like crying at the thought of this. If Hu Zi really saved us, then obviously someone else broke the hotel window.


    Is it Hu Zi?


    If Hu Zi hadn''t saved us, who would have saved us?


    I think it might be someone who knows Ji Ze, or it could be Ji Ze''s parents. Although they had a cold war with their son, they were still sending someone to protect Ji Ze.


    It could be someone else.


    It could even be someone who knew Xiaojing and Xiao nan.


    Once again, I was in a state of chaos. How I wished it was him!

 Chapter 633 : Weve Invited the Rescue Soldiers

    Soon, the bar returned to normal, and I sat down in a daze. Xiaojing and Xiao nan came over and asked Ji Ze and me, "Are you both okay? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head slowly.


    "Nothing."


    Then, ji ze asked the two girls about the situation. Xiaojing and Xiao nan said that the two men came over to talk to each other. When the conversation failed, they drank a little more wine and became unrestrained. Their mouths began to spit feces. Xiao nan was not a girl who would cry when bullied, so there was the scene we just saw.


    Ji Ze also sighed, "You can always meet these scum."


    "That''s right." Xiaojing seemed to be particularly disgusted with this kind of person, and his mouth was even more cursing: "This kind of person is really living to waste air, dead to waste land! It''s a waste of bullets to pull them out and shoot them, so we should castrate them!"


    While the three of them were chatting, I sat quietly in the dim light and looked at me after a while, with a worried voice asking, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you talking?"


    I smiled faintly and shook my head. I just felt very tired and didn''t want to talk.


    "Are you scared?"


    "No." I took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go."


    After what happened, I didn''t think they were in the mood to stay in the bar anymore, and my heart was in a mess. Xiaojing said, "What time is it? I just sat down and didn''t have a big meeting."


    I looked up at xiaojing and Xiao nan. They didn''t seem to be frightened by the scene just now, which surprised me. If it were a normal girl, she would have wanted to leave.


    I didn''t persuade them to leave as I did last time. Instead, I didn''t care if they didn''t want to leave. We just stayed here with them.


    When Ji Ze and the others talked about the group of people who saved us just now, I interjected, "Don''t you know those people?"


    The three of them shook their heads and Xiaojing said, "I thought you two were friends."


    "Then why did they help?" Xiao nan asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. One of them said he was entrusted." I took another sip of wine.


    Xiao nan thought about it and unlocked the phone, "Let me call and ask, see who that person is?"


    I can''t help but be surprised. Xiao nan is so powerful? You can tell who those people are just by making a phone call?


    I don''t know who Xiao nan called. She said a few words to the person on the phone, then hung up the phone quickly and said to us, "The group of people who helped just now, led by song hao, is also a regular customer of this bar. They often come to play. It seems that they formed a basketball team in Pucheng. It''s quite famous."


    Song hao, an unfamiliar name.


    I don''t know anyone who knows how to play basketball, so I asked them, "Are there any people around you who often play basketball?"


    Ji Ze shook his head first.


    Xiao nan smiled and said, "Most of the people I know are musicians."


    Xiaojing looked at the wine in the glass and said faintly, "I... I know a lot of people anyway."


    The corners of my mouth twitched, and I didn''t know who Xiaojing knew!


    This is a mystery.


    Ji Ze asked the two girls again, "Could it be your two suitors?"


    "Who dares to chase me?" Xiaojing replied domineeringly, not knowing what was so domineering about this question.


    "If you''re a suitor, isn''t this an opportunity for a hero to save the beauty? Why don''t you come by yourself and entrust others?" Xiao nan''s words made sense.


    The few of us continued our conversation. After a while, there was a commotion at the bar entrance. We didn''t expect that the group of people who had just been beaten up and fled by us would come back in such a short time.


    "How dare they come back?" Xiao jing said angrily.


    I frowned and looked at those people. It seemed that I had brought in a rescue team. There was another person in front of the two scumbags who spoke lightly to xiao jing and Xiao nan. He was not tall, but he was aggressive. He had short hair and a fierce look on his face.


    When the two scumbags saw our fingers pointing in our direction, the short man''s hands clenched into fists and his eyes looked at us. His eyes were grim and cold, and when he stared at him, a strange chill gushed out of his body.


    He walked towards us, walking faster and faster. Before I could reach him, I felt a heavy pressure. I quickly stood up and said to xiao jing and Xiao nan, "Go!"


    Ji ze and I had just walked a few steps away from the table. The short man was also walking faster and faster. His eyes, like those of a wild animal staring at its prey, were full of bloodthirsty cruelty.


    He ran up to us and started fighting without a word!


    First, he raised his foot and kicked at me. Although the short man was only more than 16 meters tall, his legs were extremely tall, and he was facing my chest. With his kick, I could even feel a cold wind coming over my face.


    How fierce!


    I subconsciously put my arms in front of me, and the short man''s foot immediately kicked on my arm. Even though I was ready, I still took a few small steps back from the kick. At the same time, there was a pain in my arm, and then my whole arm was numb.


    I took a deep breath. This guy is really a practitioner!


    It''s definitely not fancy!


    Ruthless character, no wonder scumbags dare to come back!


    As he retracted his foot, he threw another punch at ji ze''s face door. In just one round, ji ze fell to the ground.


    Then the short man looked at me again, his eyes still filled with fierce and rampant light, and he gave me a provocative hook of his finger.


    My eyes are gloomy and I grit my teeth. Even if I can''t beat you, I will make you suffer.


    I lunged forward and hit him in the face. He turned his body lightly to the side and I punched him again. I bumped into his arm and felt as if I had hit a log, especially hard. Then he slammed his elbow against my chest. I was shocked and took a quick step back. The short man was very fast, and two more punches landed on me.


    I was completely unable to compete with him and staggered back. At this moment, another man kicked me hard and kicked me in the stomach.


    "Ah!"


    I took a few steps back, then held a chair and barely stopped.


    It hurts, damn it!


    I bent down in pain, gritted my teeth, and covered my stomach with one hand, not daring to move! The short man''s foot caused a spasm in my body. The pain was unbearable, even my breathing was painful, and the cold sweat on my forehead came out in an instant.


    At this moment, I looked up and met the short man''s eyes. He looked at me with disdain, and his eyes seemed to say that you were weak.


    I have to admit, he is really strong, especially strong!


    I''m afraid that even four or five people are not enough for him to fight.


    Just then, another group of people surrounded the short man.


    I heard someone shout, "Call me!"


    The group of people rushed towards the short man, and then the scumbags rushed over as well. The two gangs fought, and the bar was in chaos. Screams and the sound of broken glasses rang from time to time.


    Xiaojing and Xiao nan helped me and ji ze up.


    We took a few steps back.


    "Who are these people?" I said curiously, these people are not the same people as song hao, but I don''t know them either.


    "This is the person who watches the bar." Xiao nan explained to me.


    "Oh."


    I froze for a moment, then frowned again. No, even the people in the bar call the police or kick out both sides of the fight. Why did they help us beat up the scum men?


    "I didn''t expect this short man to be so powerful!" Ji Ze also sucked in the air conditioning.


    I nodded, really strong.


    At this time, the number of spectators in the bar was dominant, but because the other side had a short man, this guy''s combat power was amazing, and the people who hit the bar were completely at a disadvantage.


    In a few minutes, everyone in the bar was knocked down.


    All the hairs on my body stand up. How many people can''t beat a scumbag?


    The short man was just like the most powerful man in the novel. It was the first time I had ever seen such a powerful character in real life.


    Unfortunately, he was with the scumbags!


    Soon, there was a wail on the ground, and Ji Ze and I looked at each other helplessly. It looked like we had a bad day!


    The scum men''s faces were filled with the triumphant attitude of the victor. The scum man two, who had been smashed a glass by Xiaojing behind the short man, roared, "You are not fucking bulls, bulls! A bunch of rubbish!"


    I looked at that scumbag number two, and my heart was filled with anger. If my eyes could kill someone, he would be dead.


    This feeling of not being able to beat the other party and listening to the other party''s shouting was really depressing.


    Scumbag number two saw me glaring at him and looked at me ferociously again. He gritted his teeth and said, "Are you not convinced? Do you still want to be beaten?"


    At this time, the scumbag man who was splashed with wine by Xiao nan also stepped forward, looked at Xiaojing and Xiao nan, and said with a lewd smile, "Girl, how about having a drink with brother now? Maybe I''ll let them go when I''m happy."


    "Bah, daydream your mother!" Xiaojing scolded fiercely, "He doesn''t even take a piss and look at himself in the mirror. His face is almost marked with the word'' contortion''. The children in kindergarten draw people who are more beautiful than you. The whole bar''s face is pulled down by you, and he drinks with you. Neither I nor the pig drinks with you!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh when I heard Xiaojing scold me. It was the first time I heard Xiaojing scold me so sharply. The scumbag man number one opposite looked like a pig''s liver and was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    "Sure, you have a strong mouth. Scold, keep scolding. If you scold me, I''ll slap both of them in the face." Scumbag number one pointed at me and Ji Ze and said with some difficulty, "Which one should I choose?"


    "Just you!" The scumbag man one pointed at me, then looked at the short man and ordered, "Bring him over to me."


    The short man immediately walked towards me and I cursed in my heart. Today, I will fight with you even if I die. You are not a god. I don''t believe you won''t get hurt!


    "Who the hell is making trouble in my bar? I don''t want to live!" Just then, a domineering voice came from the door.

 Chapter 634 Fan Fan He Ning

    All of a sudden, everyone looked in the direction of the door.


    Two young men walked slowly towards us from the bar entrance. I looked at the two people who suddenly appeared. One of them was quite handsome, with a melancholy gleam in his eyes, and had the air of a young Tony Leung.


    The other person looked a little similar to xiaojing, with an extremely arrogant look on his face. He was the one who called out that sentence just now. He raised his head slightly, put his hands in his pockets, and chewed gum in his mouth. His eyes were filled with fearless light.


    The two of them walked to the middle and just stood there.


    Xiaojing suddenly shouted to the two of them, "What are you doing? You guys have been so slow to come, making these guys so angry for a long time."


    It seems that Xiaojing and the two of them know each other. It seems that they have a special relationship to talk to each other in this tone.


    I whispered to xiao nan and asked, "Who are they?"


    "The owner of the bar." Xiao nan replied, "The one with short hair is Xiaojing''s second brother, He Ning."


    "A kiss?"


    "Yes." When I saw he ning just now, I thought he and xiao jing might have relatives, but I didn''t expect them to be siblings.


    "The one with longer hair is Fan Fan."


    I asked again, "You both know each other, right?"


    Xiao nan nodded.


    I say, no wonder the two girls dare to come to this bar to play, so bold and not afraid of danger, so the boss is Xiaojing''s brother!


    At this moment, he ning looked at Xiaojing and said with a bitter face, "Sister, I just drove over a hundred cars. How fast can I go? I''m driving a car, not a plane!"


    "All right, stop talking nonsense!" Xiaojing was equally rude to her second brother, pointing at the scumbag group and saying, "Teach them a lesson."


    "Fan fan." Xiaojing looked at the silent Fan Fan again, pointed at the short man and said, "You beat him, and beat him so hard that he can''t stand up!"


    Fan Fan didn''t have much expression on his face. He just looked up at the short man with a calm look in his eyes.


    Scumbag number one looked at Fan Fan and He Ning, then gave the short man a look, and the short man nodded.


    Immediately, everyone took a few steps back and made way for an empty space in the middle. He Ning also stepped back, leaving only Fan Fan and the short man.


    For a moment, a trace of tension began to spread in the bar.


    Fan Fan slowly took off his coat. I looked at this Fan Fan a few more times. I didn''t feel how strong Fan Fan was when I was wearing the coat. As soon as the coat was taken off, I clenched my fists, and my stiff body was revealed.


    He looked at the short man expressionlessly, the light in his eyes gradually brightening. The short man seemed to feel the oppression brought by Fan Fan, and his whole body was tense. The two of them walked towards each other unhurriedly, and the two of them exchanged hands under the dazzling light for a moment.


    Fan Fan moved, and suddenly the whole person''s temperament changed completely. Just now, Fan Fan, who was wearing a coat, was like a low-key literary youth, melancholy little student, but at this time, Fan Fan was like a leopard, swift and swift, with a sharp and decisive punch and foot!


    Next, it was as if Fan Fan and the short man were the only ones fighting in the bar, and everyone''s eyes were on them.


    It could be said that Fan Fan and the short man were the best fighters I had ever seen in real life. Both of them punched and kicked as if they had their own sound effects.


    I was really shocked by this Fan Fan. I didn''t expect that! He didn''t look very good just now, and that''s not true. After all, he''s still quite handsome. Girls will definitely look at him twice more, but he doesn''t look like someone who can fight. His name doesn''t look like someone who can fight. Fan Fan, it''s really beyond my expectations.


    At this time, Xiaojing''s brother He Ning had already sat down in the chair, looking relaxed, as if he was certain that Fan Fan would win. He did not look worried about Fan Fan at all, his body leaning against the back, his crossed legs swinging rhythmically.


    The short man was still very strong. I had just suffered a huge loss in his hand, so I wasn''t sure that Fan Fan would be able to beat him. Both of them punched very fast. Unlike the fighting scenes in the tv and movies, I didn''t know how to describe it.


    The battle between the two did not last long. In the end, it was Fan Fan who defeated the short man.


    Fan Fan rode on the short man and continued to fight, but the short man was not convinced. Then the two men tangled up on the ground. Not long after, fan fan fan held the short man tightly with his arms. His face was as cold as death''s.


    Looking at the short man''s face, I felt like I couldn''t breathe, but seeing Fan Fan subdue the short man, I felt an indescribable sense of joy.


    I watched as the short man almost fainted before Fan Fan released his arm. The short man lay on the ground, gasping for air and coughing violently.


    "Okay, that''s great!"


    Xiaojing clapped and applauded. Her applause was especially loud in the bar.


    At this time, the scumbag number one and number two saw the short man fall, and their faces suddenly changed. Their faces showed signs of retreat. I''m afraid they didn''t expect that someone could beat the short man down.


    At this time, He Ning suddenly shouted, "Feng, go and lock the door. None of these people are allowed to leave today."


    Two men ran to lock the door. He Ning looked at the group of people who had just been knocked down and said faintly, "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Upon hearing this, all the people who had not been able to fight back from the short man had straightened their backs and angrily surrounded the scumbags.


    The scum men were missing the short man, who was a psychopath in combat, and turned into a pile of mud. The next scene was pure torture.


    The scum men were surrounded by the people in the bar, and they all fell to the ground, thumping thumping thumping. Just now, the people in the bar had suffered a loss, and they were holding their breath in their hearts. Now that they beat down the scumbags, none of them had used all their strength to vent all their grievances.


    Then, the ground became a miserable wail.


    At this moment, Xiaojing walked up to the bar and ordered, "Bring these two to me."


    She was referring to the scumbag number one and number two, who had been talking to each other before. They looked at Xiaojing, their eyes filled with fear, and they dared not show any frivolity.


    Several people couldn''t help but pull out scum man one and two.


    The two of them looked as bad as they could be. Lying on the ground, they were in a terrible mess. Scumbag number two was about to cry. He groaned and his mouth trembled as he said, "Big brother, I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again. Forgive us this time. Forgive us."


    "Forgive? Hmph!" Xiaojing stuck his waist in and roared angrily, "If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I won''t believe it."


    Xiaojing is more domineering than a man. My impression of her deepened again today.


    "All right, all right. Calm down. Why are you so angry?" At this moment, he ning stood up and said, "You are a girl. Control your temper. Just like you, who dares to be your boyfriend?"


    When Xiaojing heard that his brother was lecturing him at this time, he immediately gave He Ning a hard look, but He Ning smiled faintly and said, "Sit down and rest for a while, then leave it to me."


    With that, he took two steps forward, squatted in front of scumbag number one and number two, and asked, "You were the ones who bullied my sister just now, weren''t you?"


    The two scumbags were on the verge of breaking down, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Hearing this question, they answered or did not answer it.


    "Are you fucking mute? Can''t you speak?" Seeing that they didn''t answer, He Ning shouted again.


    The two of them nodded desperately and apologized profusely. He Ning''s face turned cold when he received the answer. He raised his head and gave them two big mouths.


    "Damn, if you dare bully my sister, I will make you remember this day forever."


    Next up was He Ning''s lesson to the two scumbags!


    After the fight, Fan Fan quietly retreated back, quietly putting on his clothes, as if he had reverted to his previous low-key indifference.


    He walked up to us and nodded to Xiao nan, while Xiaojing patted Fan Fan on the shoulder and praised, "Not bad, fan."


    Fan Fan smiled and said nothing.


    After a while, after teaching the scumbag enough, He Ning ordered the bar staff to throw them out.


    Soon, there was no one in the bar and the space became empty. Only then did He Ning come to us. Xiaojing and Xiao nan introduced us as middlemen, and we finally got to know each other.


    Fan Fan still didn''t say anything but nodded to Ji Ze and me.


    He Ning, on the other hand, was very warm and sincere, "Thank you for your help just now. Without you, Xiaojing and Xiao nan would have suffered."


    I smiled and said, "Why? There are so many people in the bar. Without us, they can''t do anything to xiaojing xiaonan."


    He Ning smiled and said, "We will be friends in the future. I, He Ning, am very loyal. If you need anything, just give me a call from He Ning. You can come to the bar often. Just give me my name and Fan Fan''s name."


    I nodded politely and asked, "Did you two open this bar?"


    "Yeah, how was it?" He Ning replied.


    "Not bad, very good."


    Suddenly, there was another dull pain in my heart. I opened my mouth, but didn''t say a few words of warning like Di Ming. I didn''t say anything. I just felt a sudden dizziness in my head.


    It seemed that He Ning and Fan Fan had a good relationship. The two of them were responsible for each other''s actions and mouths. They cooperated very well.


    Then we had a brief chat. I thought it was time to leave. This time, Xiaojing and Xiao nan didn''t say anything more. He Ning asked me if jize and I needed to go to the hospital. I didn''t think so. There was no serious injury.


    Not long after he got home, Ding Ge called.

 Chapter 635 I Want to Change Myself

    I think Ding Ge called me only after he found out about the bar. Sure enough, dinger''s tone on the phone was quite anxious. She said that Ji Ze and I would be here soon after we got home.


    I remember that there seemed to be safflower oil in the house. When I found it, I wiped the wounds on my body with ji ze. At the same time, I apologized to ji ze. If I hadn''t dragged ji ze to the bar, he wouldn''t have been hurt today.


    Ji Ze didn''t care. He talked to me about Xiao nan and xiaojing. These two girls really impressed him, and he didn''t expect Ding Ge to make such friends in driving school. I met Xiao nan and xiaojing again today, but no wonder they weren''t so afraid in the bar. They had such strong backing.


    Fan Fan and He Ning both impressed me deeply. Although He Ning was a little arrogant, he was very loyal to his own people, and Fan Fan, not to mention, was just like the god of war, and he was so handsome. Needless to say, there must be many girls who liked Fan Fan. How safe it was.


    Not long after, Ding Ge came over.


    However, when I saw ding ge, I was so shocked that I could hardly speak, because Ding Ge in front of me dyed her hair yellow, and the end of her hair was curled, which was a big change from before. I might not recognize her even if I looked at her back.


    My mouth was wide open and I froze. This was the first time I saw Ding Ge dye her hair. She had never dyed or permed her hair before. It was all natural, long, black hair.


    Ding Ge did say to me yesterday that she was going to do her hair with Xiaojing and the others. I thought Ding Ge was just getting a haircut. Who would have thought that it was hot and dyed? But when I saw xiao nan and xiao jing just now, they should have gone together. There was no change in the hair of those two girls.


    Of course, Xiao nan''s short hair didn''t change much. Xiaojing already had a few strands of colorful hair, and then dyed it into a demon.


    My adam''s apple moved a few times before I asked Ding Ge, "How did you dye your hair?"


    "Let''s not talk about that. How are you two? I heard from Xiao nan that the short man was very strong. Were you hurt?" Dinger asked worriedly as she looked at Ji Ze and me.


    "It''s nothing serious." I smiled. We''re not that weak.


    "Is there an internal injury?"


    I smiled, "It''s not that serious."


    Ding Ge looked anxious and upset, restless, and I comforted her a few more words, telling her not to worry. After a while, she calmed down a little.


    At this moment, ji ze stood up and said with a smile, "You can talk. I won''t disturb you."


    With that, ji ze walked into the room. Ding Ge frowned, her eyes filled with surprise. She pointed at the door in disbelief and said in horror, "How did Ji Ze get into xiao ling''s room?!"


    It was only then that I realized that Ding Ge had not been here for a long time and that she was a little out of touch with our lives.


    Since she didn''t live here, the two houses have changed a lot. She left, Xiaoling left, and ji ze came in.


    Now that I think about it, I feel like Du Ling has been away from this house for a long time.


    I said gloomily, "Xiaoling no longer lives here."


    "Ah? Then where did she go?"


    "She..." Memories of the past surged, as if a whirlpool had rolled up in her heart.


    "What''s wrong?" Ding Ge asked softly.


    I took a long time to calm down, and after a while, I told Ding Ge about these days. I told her about the night we broke up. Ding Ge listened quietly and could clearly feel her emotions. Her body was shaking.


    Like Lin Ya, she knew best how deep my friendship with Old Tiger was, so when she started to listen, her eyes were filled with tears.


    And my heart, it hurts again.


    That night was unforgettable.


    I didn''t expect it to hurt so much in the past few days.


    "After leaving the hotel, Hu Zi also took Du Ling away."


    After I finished speaking, I felt as if I was immersed in an ice cave, with a piercing chill all over my body.


    Ding Ge remained silent for a long time after hearing this. She sat there, letting her tears flow down. She seemed to be sadder and more painful than I was, so she did not say anything to comfort me. She just sat there sadly, as if she could not accept this fact for a moment.


    I wiped her tears and gently hugged her. Ding Ge held my hand tightly, very hard. Her hand was cold and painful.


    After a long time, I said to Ding Ge, "By the way, Ding Ge, the hotel where our wedding is being held needs to be changed."


    Ding Ge paused and nodded silently.


    I asked again, "Do you think we should book another hotel or just get married at the Xingyun hotel?"


    Ding Ge replied absent-mindedly, "You can do whatever you want."


    I nodded.


    However, Ding Ge suddenly looked up and said, "Why don''t we hold it at the Xingyun hotel?"


    "Okay." I think Ding Ge must have wanted to save money, that''s why he said that.


    I looked at her yellow hair again and asked, somewhat unaccustomed, "How did you dye your hair yellow?"


    Ding Ge touched her hair and asked me, "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it look good?"


    "Nice."


    Ding ge was so beautiful, but her black hair had turned yellow, so her beauty naturally did not decrease by half. Ding Ge suddenly changed from long black hair to slightly curly yellow hair, feeling that the whole person''s temperament had changed. The former black hair looked more pure and elegant, but now the yellow hair is more sweet, but also more personality color.


    I asked curiously, "It''s just that you''ve never dyed your hair before. Why do you suddenly think of dyeing it?"


    I thought to myself, it was probably Xiaojing and the others who encouraged Ding Ge to dye it.


    Ding Ge replied faintly, "Nothing. I just want to change myself."


    "I think you are influenced by xiaojing and the others."


    "Maybe." Ding Ge smiled and asked, "Do you like it?"


    "I''m not used to it."


    "Do you still like me?"


    I smiled and replied, "Of course I do. I like you, you''re the same person who changed from black to yellow."


    Ding Ge''s question was a little ridiculous.


    "Then I might try many new things in the future. Can you accept it?"


    "Yes!"


    The two of them chatted for a while. Ding Ge looked at the time and said, "Xing Yun, I''m leaving. I have to learn to drive tomorrow."


    "In such a hurry?" I felt that Ding Ge had only just arrived for a short time. I just turned around and looked out the window. It was already quiet after the noise.


    "Why don''t you sleep here tonight?"


    Ding Ge fiddled with the ends of her slightly curled hair, glanced down and said, "Forget it. It''s so late. I''ll disturb the girl''s rest."


    "None of the girls are here!"


    Ding Ge asked doubtfully, "Where did she go?"


    "Two days back home."


    "Oh."


    "Stop running, it''s so late."


    Ding Ge finally nodded. She still had the key to the opposite door, so she went back to the opposite door to rest.


    ...


    The next day, Ding Ge insisted that I didn''t send her off and left in the car alone.


    Ji Ze and I were at the bar yesterday, and today we all know about it.


    And just in the morning, Lin Ya suddenly called me.


    "I heard someone beat you up?" Obviously, Lin Ya knew that ji ze and I weren''t seriously injured, so he made fun of me.


    "Yeah. When do you plan to come back?"


    "In two days." Lin Ya obviously had no intention of coming back.


    I said impatiently, "Lin Ya, I''m telling you, if you keep doing this, I''ll tell Lin Feng and Manya about it."


    "What did you say to them?"


    "Just say you''re going to be depressed. You''re really worrying, you know? If you don''t come, I can only tell them, and then let them tell your father and your mother. I think your father and your mother can sleep well at night?"


    "No, no, no." Lin Ya immediately became anxious and said, "Don''t tell them."


    Lin Ya rarely spoke to me in this pleading tone. If I had known this would work on lin ya, I would have done so long ago. I gently advised, "Then why don''t you come back first?"


    "Yes." Lin Ya answered obediently.


    I was relieved to hear that. As long as lin ya could come back, it would be easy. I won''t let her come again this time. When she comes back, I will drag her to the hospital with jize.


    Then I was busy at the restaurant. I was afraid that Lin Ya would lie to me and called her again. Lin Ya promised to come back today, but it was already night when she came back.


    When they returned to the neighborhood with Ji Ze, the first thing they did was knock on lin ya''s door.


    This time, it was lin ya who opened the door. When she saw that it was Ji Ze and me, she immediately whispered, "Let''s go to your room and talk."


    I took the key and opened the door. The three of them entered the room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I said anxiously, "Girl, we must go to the hospital tomorrow, okay?"


    "No need."


    When I heard this, I got angry and said sternly, "If you do this again, I..."


    "Can you hear me out first?" Lin Ya looked up at me, and I looked at her angrily. After a while, lin ya said, "I''ve been to the hospital for the past two days."


    "Ah?"


    Ji ze and I were both shocked. Lin Ya continued, "I didn''t want to go either, but I also know that I''m not feeling well these days, so I listened to you guys and went to the hospital for a psychological examination."


    I don''t believe what Lin Ya said. She was always against us when we talked about this before, but after we left, she went to the hospital alone.


    Why did she go alone? Why don''t you let us accompany you?


    Ji Ze asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    Lin Ya replied with an indifferent expression, "The doctor didn''t give me any tests either. He just talked to me and told me according to my description that I had depression."


    Hearing this answer, I felt as if something had suddenly collapsed in my heart. A large area of space had been emptied out, and then savagely stuffed into a pile of messy things.

 Chapter 636 Keep It A Secret for Lin Ya

    For a moment, hearing Lin Ya''s words, I felt as if I had been drenched from head to toe by a bucket of ice water, as if there were countless electric currents running through my body, numbing, shivering, and chilling.


    Deep fear gripped my heart tightly, gradually exerting force, as if a layer of frost had covered it!


    I was panting heavily, my heart beating so fast that I couldn''t sit down. I stood up, and a dizzy feeling suddenly struck me.


    Although I was thinking about taking Lin Ya to the hospital when she came back, I couldn''t accept the news that Lin Ya was depressed for a moment.


    How is that possible?


    Lin Ya has always been very optimistic and strong. She did have a lot of bad experiences in her life, but the most difficult time has passed. Now her life is much better than before. How could Lin Ya have depression at this time?


    I pressed my head hard, but I could feel the cold coming out of my head.


    A little confused!


    Ji Ze also looked at Lin Ya in disbelief. His face could no longer remain calm, and complex emotions filled his face.


    Lin ya looked at me and Ji Ze, but comforted us both, "Don''t look at me with such horrible eyes. The doctor said that I''m suffering from mild depression. It''s easy to cure."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "He gave me the medicine and asked me to check on him once a week."


    "Anything else?"


    "It''s nothing." Lin Ya added, "Don''t take things so seriously. My condition is not as bad as you think. I will cooperate with the treatment very actively. You can observe me every day to see if I am getting better. I am confident that I will get better soon."


    Lin Ya seemed to be really positive about it. Her attitude reassured me a lot, but she was still very worried.


    I hope the medicine prescribed by the doctor will work.


    "How are you feeling now?" Ji Ze asked.


    "All right."


    I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, take a break these days. Don''t feel pressured. Relax. We''re all here. You can ask ji ze to sell milk tea for you. He''s a real unemployed bum now, or you can just stop. If you have any problems, you have to talk to us more. Don''t keep everything in your mind, okay?"


    Lin Ya nodded.


    Then Lin Ya suddenly remembered something and told us, "By the way, only the three of us know about this. Please don''t tell anyone else and keep it a secret for me, okay? I don''t want everyone to worry about me."


    Ji ze and I nodded.


    Lin Ya reiterated to me, "Xing Yun, especially Ding Ge, don''t tell her, okay?"


    I frowned. Ding Ge was her best friend. Should she keep it a secret?


    "Is she going to hide it too?" I always felt that I couldn''t hide it from Ding Ge even if I wanted to.


    Lin Ya said seriously, "Yes!"


    "Okay." Since Lin Ya insisted, he could only listen to her.


    "You swear!" Lin Ya didn''t seem to believe me and said solemnly again.


    "I swear."


    Lin Ya''s expression relaxed a little.


    When lin ya left for a rest, I still couldn''t believe it. I didn''t expect Old Gao''s words to come true!


    It could be said that Lin Ya was the first confirmed depressive patient I saw in real life, but I never thought it would be Lin Ya!


    That night, I didn''t sleep well. I kept searching for information about depression with my cell phone. I saw the experiences of many patients with depression on the internet. It could be said that every patient with depression experienced unbearable suffering and torture, and this time might even be a few years. Thinking about it would make me feel creepy. No wonder some patients would collapse and commit suicide. In pain, who can bear it?


    In comparison, Lin Ya was depressed for a short time. I was thinking about when Lin Ya was depressed.


    I can''t explain it clearly.


    Lin Ya asked ji ze and I to keep it a secret for her. She was very determined and I didn''t dare to tell Ding Ge about it.


    However, later on, I regretted that I shouldn''t have kept this from Ding Ge. I should have told her that if I told Ding Ge about depression, it might have affected a series of things that happened later, and the ending of this story would have changed.


    ...


    Now that Lin Ya was diagnosed with depression, only Ji Ze and I and she knew about it. Old Gao was just suspicious, and we didn''t even talk about Old Gao.


    These days, Ji Ze and I have been keeping a close eye on Lin Ya''s health. I really don''t dare to be careless. After all, the more I know about depression, the more I understand how terrible it is.


    Ji ze bought a lot of books about depression and almost became half an expert.


    Especially since we all know that depression can make people suicidal, I tremble involuntarily when I see it. I''m really scared, and I don''t even dare to think about it anymore.


    Fortunately, Lin Ya did seem to be in a good condition. She would wake up and eat on time every day. She would also get up and run early. Ji Ze would accompany her. Sometimes I would get up and run. Lin Ya also said it worked.


    Looking at Lin Ya''s positive attitude, I also became a lot more optimistic. Maybe I was too worried, or maybe I didn''t know enough about this disease so I was too afraid. Now that Lin Ya is like this, I think it won''t take long for Lin Ya to get rid of depression.


    One day, Lin Ya went to the hospital again. When she came back, we sat in the cake shop. I couldn''t wait to ask her, "What did the doctor say?"


    "Shh!" Lin ya looked behind her and whispered to me, "Let''s talk about it at night."


    "Nothing." I also lowered my voice and saw that Lin Feng and Tang Manya were not outside. I asked again, "They are behind us. I can''t hear them. What did the doctor say? Is everything better?"


    Lin Ya smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not in a hurry yet. Why are you in such a hurry? Depression is mostly a mental illness that happens over time. It can''t be cured in a few days."


    I asked again, "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor just talked to me. He gave me some advice so that I wouldn''t be stressed out."


    Depression is a mental illness. It can''t just rely on drugs. Even psychotherapy is more important than medication. I thought about it and asked, "Did the doctor say what caused your depression?"


    Lin Ya frowned and thought for a while before saying, "Maybe it''s just sentimentality. You like to think nonsense." As she said this, she gently pressed her fingers against the table, which made a slight noise, "Many times, the cause of depression is not specific, and it is impossible to find the cause."


    Lin Ya looked at the table, and her mood suddenly fluctuated. I was just about to ask her what happened when Lin Ya said, "Xing Yun, I know you care about me, but you keep asking me that. Let me... Let me..."


    Lin Ya didn''t look very good, which made my heart tighten.


    She seemed to be a little irritated. Her fingers were scratching the table harder and harder. The harsh voice gave me goosebumps all over my body. I softly called out "Girl," but she seemed not to hear it. She lowered her head, looked a little distracted, and said in a distressed tone, "You''re making me especially uncomfortable and uncomfortable. You''re making me... Stressed... I..."


    It was the first time I saw Lin Ya like this. She had never been so impatient before. I panicked, panicked, and my body trembled. I knew that I had asked too much of Lin Ya and put a lot of pressure on her, so I quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, girl. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Seeing Lin Ya in pain, I even wanted to share it with her. It was my fault for asking all the time.


    But lin ya didn''t seem to hear me. She frowned and looked painful. She continued to scratch the table with her hands and fingernails. That voice sounded even more uncomfortable than a cat scratch. It was especially uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t bear to see Lin Ya like this, and I was even more afraid of Lin Ya''s finger getting hurt. I quickly pressed her hand, held it tightly, and comforted her again, "Girl, girl, it''s okay. I won''t ask, I won''t ask anything. Don''t be nervous, relax, relax..."


    Lin Ya''s breathing was a little short, and it took a while for her to calm down.


    And I was so scared by her that I sweated.


    I looked at Lin Ya guiltily. All I cared about was chaos. I shouldn''t have done this. I should have been by her side, taking care of her, not putting pressure on her.


    "Xing Yun."


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    I turned around and saw that it was Ding Ge.


    At the same time, Lin Ya yanked his hand away from mine!


    She stood up and said in a hurry, "I''m going back first."


    After that, Lin Ya walked towards the door. When Ding Ge saw Lin Ya, he was slightly surprised, but his mouth was open as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Ya walked up to Ding Ge.


    The two girlfriends, who had not seen each other for many days, had not cheered or hugged in their imaginations, so the atmosphere suddenly became a little more subtle and strange.


    "Uh..." Ding Ge said just now.


    Lin Ya looked away and said quickly, "I''m leaving first."


    With that, Lin Ya walked away. Ding Ge looked at lin ya''s back in confusion and walked towards me after a while.


    I looked at Ding Ge and thought, why is Ding Ge so early today? It''s not time for school yet.


    "Why is this point here?"


    "School ends early this afternoon." Ding Ge replied absent-mindedly and asked me again, "What''s wrong with the girl?"


    "It''s okay." Lin Ya specifically told me not to tell Ding Ge about her depression, so I had to lie. To change the subject, I asked again, "What''s the matter?"


    "Old Gao said you were here." Ding Ge said, "Well, Xiaojing and Xiao nan want to invite you to the bar tonight. They want to thank you for saving them last time."

 Chapter 637 Go to the Bar Again

    I opened my eyes wide and looked at Ding Ge in surprise. I smiled helplessly and shook my head, "There''s really no need to thank me. It was his brother and Fan Fan who saved them. They can thank them if they want."


    I really didn''t help much that day.


    Ding Ge, however, raised the corner of his mouth and advised me, "The girl invited you over. It''s not nice of you to push her around. Let''s go! There are three beautiful women. How many people want to go but can''t."


    "I..." The three beauties were nice, but I was too old to see them walk. I wanted to refuse, because I really didn''t want to go, but refusing seemed like I was being petty.


    Ding Ge looked at me calmly, waiting for my answer, as if he had decided that I would go.


    I asked Ding Ge, "Are you going this time?"


    Ding Ge nodded and smiled. "What can I do if I don''t go? What are you afraid of them for? I can''t eat you."


    Ding Ge went. My heart was in the middle of a flutter.


    I could only nod less readily.


    "Let''s go. They''re all waiting for us."


    Dingla dragged me out the door.


    Looking at Ding Ge today, I really felt that she had changed a lot. Her black hair and yellow curly hair were different from before. Today, she was wearing a light blue windbreaker with a beige skirt, black stockings and a pair of black shoes. Her slender figure was obvious, and her beautiful legs were very attractive. And a little sexy.


    Her face was also painted with exquisite makeup, coupled with yellow curly hair, very fashionable style.


    Not only these changes, she didn''t like to go to bars in the past. At that time, Old Gao would often take us everywhere to have a good time, but dinger was not used to it. She was a quiet girl, and Ding Ge could accept a private room like ktv. In a noisy place like a bar, Ding Ge was particularly resistant.


    Now, after meeting Xiaojing and the other girls, Ding Ge seemed to have adapted to the bar, although the Eleven bar was a clean bar.


    In the taxi, I said to Ding Ge, "You didn''t like bars before, remember?"


    The sun was about to set, and the setting sun in the distance turned the sky orange-red. The brilliant light fell on the ground, and her hair seemed to be golden.


    Ding Ge smiled and replied, "Yeah, I used to think that bars were a mess. The music was deafening. There were a lot of people twisting around. I didn''t expect a quiet bar. A few friends sat together and listened to music. It felt good."


    Apparently, Ding Ge was infected by Xiao nan Xiaojing and changed a lot by them, and she was probably dressed up by a few girls as well.


    At this moment, Ding Ge suddenly said to me, "By the way, Xing Yun, I forgot to tell you that I met Hu Zi the other day."


    Hu Zi?


    When I heard Hu Zi''s name, I immediately frowned, and an unspeakable emotion spread.


    Ding Ge continued, "I met Hu Zi at the driving school the other day."


    I looked at Ding Ge. I didn''t understand why Hu Zi went to driving school. How did Hu Zi react to Ding Ge?


    I felt a little nervous for no reason, and I felt a little depressed.


    "Why did he go to driving school?" I took a deep breath and asked in a tone that I didn''t know.


    "Hu Zi said, as if he said he had become a shareholder in the driving school." Ding Ge recalled.


    A shareholder in the driving school?


    I thought, how did Hu Zi become a shareholder in the driving school? But it''s not surprising to think about it. Hu Zi is no longer the Hu Zi I know. He''s not just the manager of the Yu xiangyuan. He''s the one who ruined Rainbow square. He has a rich woman behind him. I remember he told me before that he was working with someone in real estate. Now that he''s involved in driving school, it seems that his desire for money is growing.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I thought our lives wouldn''t have any connection. Who would have thought that the driving school that Ding Ge applied for had become the driving school under Hu Zi''s name.


    We all live in Pucheng. Will there be any intersection in the future?


    I really hope that I will never hear from Hu Zi again. Maybe this will calm my heart.


    After a while, Ding Ge didn''t say anything more. They probably didn''t say anything either. After all, with me in the middle, Hu Zi''s relationship with us was different from yesterday, and his conversation with Ding Ge must have been awkward.


    Sighed. Am I still expecting Ding Ge to tell me something? It''s already like this. I still care what Hu Zi says. Do I expect him to apologize?


    "Xing Yun." Ding Ge looked at me again and asked tentatively, "I think Hu Zi is quite ashamed. I feel that he is very regretful and reluctant. Are you really not going to make up? Is there no chance at all?"


    "Stop it."


    I turned my head out of the window. It had changed. How could I go back?


    This is a reality, not a movie or television drama. There will not be a drama of constant reconciliation and reconciliation. Our breakup is the destruction of that friendship. It is different from quarreling and misunderstanding. It is already dead.


    But will he really regret it? Does he not want to part with our friendship?


    Then, Ding Ge and I didn''t talk anymore, and we had mixed feelings along the way. After arriving at He Ning and Fan Fan''s Eleven bar, they walked in and I adjusted my mood.


    It was still early and there was no one in the bar. Xiaojing and the others were already here. Xiao nan and Xiaoyu, who were not there last time, saw me and dinger. Xiaojing waved at us first and said, "Come on, come on, we''ll be waiting for you."


    Ding Ge and I walked over.


    I was going to say that you guys were in the bar so early? What a waste of life! But suddenly, I felt that I was not familiar with them. Saying this would only affect the atmosphere. I don''t want to be attacked by the three girls again. I have to be careful when talking to them.


    "See you again, handsome." Even though Xiaoyu wasn''t around the last time she smiled, today she seemed to have forgotten all her unhappiness and even took the initiative to talk to me.


    "See you again." Naturally, I could only smile and nod.


    Suddenly, Xiaojing called out "Old meng." I didn''t realize it at first. Was it for me? But I am the only one at the table whose surname is meng.


    "Hey, why did you change your address?" I''ve only met three times, and the names of the girls have changed several times.


    "Why, can''t I?" Xiaojing''s tone seemed to carry a hidden message - are you not convinced?


    "Sure, you can call it whatever you want."


    "Then call him old meng. He looks so friendly. No." Xiaoyu said.


    I nodded again. Basically, everyone in my life called me Xing Yun. Everyone shouted very smoothly, and I listened very smoothly. Very few people called me old meng, so it was a little awkward at first glance.


    "I didn''t come last time. I heard that you and your friend are very fierce. The flower protector is very responsible." Xiaoyu''s tone was ambiguous.


    "Due diligence must be due diligence, or you and Ding Ge will tear me apart."


    Xiao nan smiled and said, "Old meng, do you know? I thought you would leave us alone last time."


    I shook my head, but I never thought about it.


    A few people chatted about the bar incident last time, talking about the short man, I also sighed: "That person is really powerful, almost beat us up, you have not seen us in such a mess."


    Xiaojing did not seem to realize how dangerous it was that day, and he was not afraid at all. He said proudly, "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t stand up because of fan fan."


    I always felt that it was not a good thing that Xiaojing was so fearless. The reason why she was fearless was not because she was powerful, but because she relied on He Ning and Fan Fan. But they couldn''t stay by her side all the time. Her character was especially easy to make enemies. I always felt that she would suffer sooner or later. Even if she was bullied by He Ning and Fan Fan, she could avenge her, but that was also because she was bullied. After that.


    I also think that this quiet eyes are not bad, but a little too self-righteous, too princess sick, there are really a lot of problems on the body, life should not have been bullied and setbacks, to develop the current character.


    I really think she has to change her habits, but this is not for me to say. I think it''s better to talk to Ding Ge in private, and let Ding Ge persuade her to keep her temper. It''s no harm. She''s like a cactus all day long. Even if she has a face that''s so beautiful, she won''t be liked.


    We were talking about the last time. Not long after, He Ning actually came over. When he saw me, he shouted enthusiastically, "Brother meng."


    Walking up to him, we shook hands, and He Ning said hello to Ding Ge, "Miss ding is here too."


    Ding Ge nodded.


    It seemed that Ding Ge had been to the Eleven bar before, so I couldn''t help but frown and never heard Ding Ge tell me.


    All of a sudden, I felt that Ding Ge and I were very disconnected from each other. Every day, I stayed at the Xingyun hotel. Besides working in the hotel, the most important thing was to pay attention to Lin Ya''s illness. Besides not seeing ding, nothing changed.


    Dinger, on the other hand, drove to school during the day, but I don''t know what she did after school. Most of the time she called her was with xiao jing, xiao nan, and Xiaoyu. The others didn''t know much. They didn''t know where they were playing and when they were going back.


    This made me feel a little uncomfortable in my heart, or my weight in Ding Ge''s heart was getting lighter and lighter.


    He Ning looked at me again and smiled, "I heard from dinger that you are two years older than us. Can you call brother meng in the future?"


    How can I say no to someone who gives me such face?


    He Ning smiled heartily and added, "I didn''t have the time to thank you last time. I must toast brother meng later."


    "I''m more or less respectful to you. If it weren''t for your time, I might be lying in the hospital now."


    "My sister caused that."


    "That''s not their fault. There are too many scumbags these days."


    "So I have to thank you."


    The two of them chatted for a while, and then He Ning went to work and said that he would come over to entertain us.

 Chapter 638 : Out of Place

    Then we sat down and chatted, mostly with Xiaojing and the others. I still couldn''t get into a lot of topics, because they talked about girls and the stories of people they knew. But the names they mentioned, other than He Ning and fan fan fan, were unheard of. Even He Ning and Fan Fan, I didn''t know much about them. I just met them last time.


    Ding Ge seemed to be having a good time with them, but I was bored.


    The longer you interact with them, the more you feel the difference between yourself and them.


    For example, Xiaoyu and her friends have a strong dependence on mobile phones. They like to take photos of themselves, where they go and where they take pictures. They also take videos and send them to friends. They talk about all kinds of apps on their mobile phones that I have never heard of. Xiaojing is a wechat business, and their phones are always on hand. I feel that if they don''t play with mobile phones for a day, they will be very uncomfortable.


    In fact, many young people nowadays are like this, eating and going to the bathroom with their mobile phones. Indeed, it is very convenient to have a smartphone now. After all, mobile phone payment is very common now, and auntie who sells cold skin on the street also supports wechat alipay scanning. However, mobile phones bring us convenience, and at the same time, it will have some negative effects.


    Everyone knew that.


    I don''t usually play with my cell phone so much. I thought about when I lost my cell phone in Pucheng and came back, I bought a counterfeit phone. It was basically basic functions like calling and answering phones and sending and receiving text messages. It wasn''t long before I switched to a smartphone.


    The other thing is that Xiaojing and Xiaoyu sometimes like to say dirty words. I usually have these habits, but most of them are angry or angry or express surprise tone, or talk to Hu Zi Old Gao and they don''t cover up, they will pay attention to other people when they talk. After all, they are not familiar with each other, saying those indecent words will appear disrespectful to each other.


    Xiaojing and Xiaoyu are different. You don''t know when they say a dirty word. When they feel like they shouldn''t use a dirty word, there''s a word in her words. That feeling... And look at their beautiful angelic faces. It''s really indescribable.


    The first time they met, they hadn''t shown this yet, and now they are more real themselves.


    Time was moving forward with the sound of music and chatting, but here it seemed as if there was no flow of time. It was difficult to know whether it was day or night without looking at the time just sitting in the bar.


    Under the dreamy blue light, she unloaded her fatigue and went to the bar, either to drown her sorrows with alcohol, or to vent her loneliness, or to just sit here for a while in boredom. Time quietly flowed through the wine, beauty, lights and music like a stream.


    We ordered some staple food, and then, inevitably, some more wine, just like before, beer.


    Originally, Xiaojing suggested playing with the dice, but I was scared last time, so I quickly refused.


    Xiaojing glanced at me and curled his lips, "Old meng, it''s so boring to drink like this. Why don''t we play a game?"


    "You guys have fun. I won''t be involved."


    "It''s crowded."


    "I can''t play games." When I came to the bar with Old Tiger, I didn''t play any games.


    "We haven''t said what game to play yet, so you said you can''t play it!"


    "What game?" I replied with all my might.


    "It''s very simple. Elementary school students can play."


    They insisted on pulling me to play the game, so I had no choice but to participate in it. It was a counting game. I also forgot the name of the game. Everyone took turns to count. The times of seven and seven couldn''t be said. After a while, I played several other games.


    There was another game that I wanted to play while dancing. I really couldn''t play it, so I decided not to participate.


    Xiaojing rolled his eyes at me and said rudely, "Old meng, you are such a cool and boring person. Do you know that?"


    I''m not angry either. Young lady, how can you be as sensible as her?


    ...


    After a while, He Ning and Fan Fan came over. It seemed that these two people and xiao jing were in the same circle of friends. He Ning and xiao jing were still siblings. They could tell from the tone of their conversation that they were very close, just like me and ding Green ya Hu Zi Old Gao.


    It should be said, just like we used to be.


    Fan Fan didn''t say much as usual, but I noticed that Fan Fan looked at dinger differently, which made me feel an indescribable emotion.


    A group of people were sitting together. At this time, there were more and more people in the bar. We were tired of playing games, so we sat together drinking wine and chatting.


    He Ning asked me, "Brother meng, what do you do?"


    "Opened a restaurant."


    "Restaurant, okay, food is the best thing for the people. I''ll come over to your place one day."


    "Welcome, welcome." I smiled and replied, "It''s also with friends."


    "What restaurant?"


    "Xingyun hotel."


    "Oh, I know. I''ve been there before."


    On this side, I was chatting with He Ning. Suddenly, I saw that Fan Fan was talking to Ding Ge, and it was as if they were whispering something. Xiao nan and the three of them were taking pictures around a cell phone.


    Fan Fan and Ding Ge were sitting next to each other. Ding Ge was listening to Fan Fan and seemed to be having a good chat. They were engaged in the conversation. For some reason, watching them talk made me feel bad.


    Although Ding Ge was just talking to Fan Fan normally, it was obvious that Fan Fan had a special liking for Ding Ge. He was obviously different from the others and could tell with a glance.


    I really don''t think I''m a narrow-minded person. I''ve never said anything about asking Ding Ge not to talk to other men and not to do anything about it. Back then, it was only Shang Hongyu, the rival of love, who made me resist from the bottom of my heart. I''ve never been jealous of anyone else.


    Fan Fan was a man who usually had no expression on his face. He always had a very indifferent and depressed face. But now, although his face was not smiling like a flower, the love in his eyes was especially obvious.


    I took a sip of wine and felt rather depressed.


    Fan Fan knew that Ding Ge was my girlfriend, but he didn''t seem to be suppressing his love. Instead, he couldn''t help but reveal his feelings.


    Before, after seeing Fan Fan''s amazing skills, I admired him from the bottom of my heart, but now, looking at the handsome Fan Fan, my mood suddenly became complicated.


    Although Fan Fan did not show any excessive behavior, but... I don''t know what to say.


    When you take your girlfriend out to a party, knowing that a person likes your girlfriend, his performance at the party also let everyone see that he likes your girlfriend, what''s your mood?


    When they arrived at the bar, Xiaojing and the others surrounded Ding Ge. Ding Ge and I haven''t said anything personal yet.


    He Ning was still talking to me, but I was a little distracted and didn''t listen.


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    I don''t know why, but I always feel that I don''t fit into Ding Ge''s new circle of friends, not to mention Fan Fan, who adores Ding Ge.


    Although Fan Fan is excellent, and I''m sure Ding Ge won''t change his heart because of Fan Fan''s handsome face, being with them will make him uncomfortable, as if there''s something stuck in his heart.


    After coming out, I sat down for a while and told Ding Ge that it was getting late. Let''s go.


    Xiaojing and the girls were obviously unhappy, and He Ning was also enthusiastic about staying, but I really didn''t think it was fun to stay here. I really wasn''t in the mood to relax at the bar.


    Ding Ge also told Xiaojing and the others to keep playing, so Xiaojing and the others didn''t say anything. Ding Ge and I walked out of the bar together.


    Suddenly, she walked out of the bar. It was very cold outside. Ding Ge''s hair was suddenly messed up by the north wind. She fiddled with her hair and looked at me, "Xing Yun, let''s go for a walk."


    I nodded. I felt like Ding Ge had something to say to me.


    It''s been a long time since I crossed the road with Ding Ge. It''s rare to have a chance to be alone with Ding Ge, but I''m not too excited.


    The two of them walked south along the road, perhaps feeling too cold. Ding Ge put on his hat and his hands in his pockets.


    Neon and car lights brightened the night, making the moon look much darker tonight.


    Ding Ge and I walked quietly on the street. The two of them did not speak and remained silent.


    My heart has been clogged with many emotions, which makes me not have any vitality, and I have a kind of indescribable fatigue in my heart.


    At this moment, Ding Ge was the first to shout, "Xing Yun."


    I turned to look at Ding Ge, and neither of them slowed down.


    Ding Ge frowned and hesitated. She stopped and said with some emotion on her face, "Do you especially dislike my new friends? Don''t you look down on them?"


    Ding ge''s tone became more pronounced as she spoke the last sentence.


    She looked a little angry. I smiled bitterly, but I didn''t know how to explain it. I didn''t think there was anything wrong with them, nor did I look down on them. I didn''t know what to say.


    I replied softly, "No, really not."


    Ding Ge said gently, "Then why do you always look reluctant to play with them? The whole time you play with them, you are perfunctory and absent-minded. They called you out to play with us, but you... You make me feel very embarrassed, very shameless, you know?"


    Listening to Ding Ge, I gradually frowned. I admit that I was a little absent-minded, but that was because I didn''t want to come here, and I really didn''t want to play games, so I was a little less active and less enthusiastic.


    Indeed, I made everyone very discouraged, but I really don''t want to play those games.


    Maybe it was because of this. It made everyone seem like they weren''t on the same channel. It wasn''t as easy as when they were with Hu Zi, Old Gao, ding, and Green. We were friends who had known each other for a long time, and we had a special rapport. With Xiao nan, I really didn''t fit in.


    I''m Ding Ge''s boyfriend, and it''s definitely embarrassing for Ding Ge. Ding Ge always gave me enough face when we came out together, so I''m really sorry today, because I didn''t try to fit in with them, but I always catered to them with a perfunctory attitude.


    "I''m sorry, Ding Ge." I apologized to Ding Ge.

 Chapter 639 : A Chance Encounter at the Cinema

    I really don''t want to make dinger angry, I don''t want to make her unhappy, we finally got to be alone together, I just want to seize this rare opportunity, like before, under the street lamp, the two of them walked hand in hand on the sidewalk, the shadows were sweetly intertwined.


    Ding Ge looked at me quietly, his eyes shining brightly.


    The wind was still blowing, and from time to time there were car horns, cars whizzing past, and Ding Ge''s face was also flickered by the lights.


    "Don''t you like Xiaojing and the others?" Ding Ge asked me again.


    "No."


    "So what''s your problem with me, Xing Yun?" Ding Ge sounded more serious.


    "No way!" I quickly rejected it and explained to dinger, "I just think... We haven''t been spending much time together lately. Even if we meet, it''s hard for me to have a private chat with you. I was just wondering if you could spend less time with them and more time with me."


    After listening to me, Ding Ge lowered his head slightly and looked into my eyes after a while, "Xing Yun, I know you have been unhappy recently. You must be very sad to cut off contact with Hu Zi. That''s why I want to take you out to play. Everyone is having a good time together. I want you to relax and forget the unhappy things."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to think so. Hearing her words made me feel even more ashamed.


    There was a hint of resentment and blame in Ding Ge''s eyes, and she added, "Since you don''t like it, you won''t be asked to play with us in the future."


    Ding Ge pouted angrily. She turned her face to one side, and the wind blew through her hair and covered one of her cheeks.


    "Don''t be angry." I smiled and hurriedly tried to coax Ding Ge. I thought her kindness was too good to be angry.


    "I''m not angry." Ding Ge said this, but her mood was clearly not right.


    I smiled and wanted to go up and hug her. I really didn''t want to get angry and argue with Ding Ge at this time. I thought I would be fine if I hugged her and coaxed her.


    However, when she saw that I was about to open my arms to hug her, Ding Ge''s eyes flashed with surprise. Just as I touched her shoulder, Ding Ge''s body suddenly trembled. She pushed me away as fast as lightning and then took two quick steps back herself.


    I was shocked by Ding Ge''s reaction. I just wanted to hug her. Was her reaction too strong?


    Her actions made my heart ache.


    Ding Ge also seemed to realize that her reaction was too strong. Her expression was a little unnatural, at a loss, and her face was a little anxious. She scratched her hair and said, "You really think I''m not angry!"


    "I apologize to you." I put down my hands and said with some frustration, "Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Ding Ge didn''t answer. She just strode forward again.


    I had to walk beside Ding Ge, two people walking side by side.


    After a while, Ding Ge suddenly took my hand. I turned my head to look at Ding Ge. I didn''t expect her to resist me just now, but now she took my hand. After saying that we haven''t had any physical contact for a few days, I couldn''t help but hold Ding Ge''s hand. I felt the softness and smoothness of my fingertips, and a warm feeling came from my heart.


    It seems that Ding Ge is not angry with me anymore.


    At this moment, I said to Ding Ge, "By the way, Ding Ge, you know Xiaojing and the others well. If you have the chance, you can persuade her to accept her temper. Her temper is too big."


    Ding Ge immediately said unhappily, "It seems that you still don''t like them."


    "Don''t you like it or not? She has such a temper that it''s easy to lose, you know? I''m thinking of her."


    "Okay! Okay! Tell me, what else do you not like about them?"


    I could feel the anger in Ding Ge''s voice. I wanted to talk about them swearing, but I didn''t think about it. I still have this problem. How can I say anything about others?


    "They are still young, and there must be something immature about them. Don''t be changed by them all the time. You have their merits to learn from. You have to change them too." I really think so.


    Ding Ge concluded, "It looks like you really don''t like being with them."


    "No, maybe, there''s a generation gap between them." I scratched my head and thought about it for a while.


    "Okay..." Ding Ge said, a little disappointed, "But I think it''s interesting. We won''t call you when we come out to play in the future, so you won''t be bored and unhappy."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s tone, I felt rather uncomfortable. I wanted to say something, but I didn''t know what to say.


    It didn''t matter if they came out to play with me or not, but they always felt that Xiaojing and the three of them had become a knot between Ding Ge and me. It was stuck there, making Ding Ge and I uncomfortable.


    "Ding Ge..."


    Ding ge seemed to know what I was going to say, so she took the lead and said, "You don''t have to feel sorry or feel pressured. If you''re really unhappy with them, then don''t make things difficult for yourself. I won''t be angry because of this, don''t worry."


    My lips quivered slightly, but I felt that there was nothing more to say. Ding Ge had finished speaking.


    After a while, Ding Ge took a taxi and left.


    I stood by the side of the road, waiting for a taxi. The cold wind made my face chilly. I sighed in the cold wind, and some emotions were surging in my heart. I don''t know how to describe it. This feeling was very uncomfortable, as if it had been raining. The clothes on him were wet and stuck to his body. The rain stuck to every inch of his skin, and it was very uncomfortable.


    After a while, I got in a car and went home.


    I was resting on the sofa when Lin Ya knocked on the door.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" I opened the door and asked Lin Ya.


    "I can''t sleep."


    Lin Ya was wearing a pink cotton nightgown. Her hair was a little fluffy and her face looked a little haggard.


    I was a little worried about her and asked, "Do you often lose sleep?"


    Insomnia is also one of the most common symptoms of depression.


    Lin Ya shook his head and said, "No."


    "Did you take the medicine on time?"


    "Yes."


    "Water?"


    Lin Ya shook his head.


    I got myself a glass of water, drank too much beer, and still had a bitter taste in my mouth.


    We sat on the sofa.


    "Did you drink?"


    "Just got back from the bar."


    "Bar? Aren''t you with Ding Ge?"


    "Yeah, we went together."


    Lin Ya was shocked when she heard what I said. I looked at her expression and smiled for a while, then explained that it was clear. Lin Ya''s expression softened for a while.


    She frowned and asked again, "By the way, why did Ding Ge suddenly dye his hair yellow?"


    "It''s been dying for days. Haven''t you talked to her?"


    "No, she didn''t even say anything about the voice chat on wechat." Lin Ya shook his head and said to himself, "I haven''t seen her dye her hair."


    "Yeah." I let out a long sigh.


    I don''t know why, but I feel a little uneasy in my heart. Although Ding Ge and I didn''t fight today, she is still so understanding, but she just has a feeling that I can''t explain it.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lin ya looked at me and asked softly.


    I could never hide anything from Lin Ya, but I didn''t want to tell her about it, and there was nothing else, so I smiled and replied, "It''s okay."


    "Are you really okay?" Lin Ya asked again, obviously unconvinced.


    "Nothing." I said to Lin Ya, "Shall we go to the movies tomorrow?"


    Today, I asked too many questions that made Lin Ya uncomfortable. I felt that I should try not to pressure her in the future, but take her to relax, watch movies, enjoy the food, go shopping and so on.


    "Sure, call Ding Ge. I haven''t talked to her in a long time."


    "Well, I''ll give her a call." I stood up again and said, "Shall I ask Ji Ze if he''s going?"


    Lin Ya nodded. I knocked on ji ze''s door and asked him if he was going to see a movie tomorrow. Ji Ze seemed to have fallen asleep. He said yes in a daze.


    I called Ding Ge again and asked her if she was going to see a movie tomorrow. If I read it, I would book four tickets at a time. Ding Ge asked me who else was going. I said Lin Ya and Ji Ze. Ding Ge hesitated and said she wasn''t sure if she had time tomorrow.


    I thought that after Ding Ge''s driving school was over tomorrow, there would probably be nothing else but to get together with xiaojing and the others for fun, so I advised, "Why don''t you come over? We haven''t seen a movie in a long time."


    Ding Ge thought about it and said, "You can book three tickets first. I''m not sure if I can go. Are you going tonight? Oh, well, I''ll tell you in advance if I can go tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Lin Ya looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ding Ge doesn''t know if he has time. Let me book three tickets first." I took out my phone and booked three tickets.


    The next day, Ding Ge called me in the afternoon and said that she was not going. Let''s go and see. Ding Ge sounded like he wanted to go. He asked me what movie I saw and what time I started, but in the end, he was rather depressed and refused to go.


    I was also a little disappointed after listening to it. Ding Ge didn''t go out with Xiaojing and the others again, did he?


    Forget it, she''s not going. The three of us should go.


    In the evening, I drove Lin Ya and Ji Ze to the cinema together. When I got the tickets, I bought three buckets of popcorn and each of them carried it in a bucket.


    For nearly two hours, we were immersed in the world of the movie. After the movie was played, the three of us left the studio and the three of us communicated with each other.


    After that, the three of them went to the men''s and women''s toilets.


    After we came out, we were about to leave. When we walked to the hall, we suddenly heard someone call out my name.


    "Xing Yun."


    I turned my head to look at the people waiting in the hall for the movie. I didn''t expect to see Xiaojing and the others. It was Xiaojing who called me just now.


    What a coincidence?


    I''m a little confused. Ding Ge didn''t watch the movie with us. Did she watch it with Xiaojing and the others?


    However, xiao jing, xiao nan, and xiao yu walked towards me. Only the three of them did not see Ding Ge.

 Chapter 640 : Vixen

    "You guys come to the movies too?" I asked the three of them.


    "Yes, it''s about to start."


    "Why are you here so late? We''ve all seen it and are about to leave." I thought to myself, it''s 11: 00 pm now. They come out of the movie around 1: 00 pm. They arrive at driving school at 8: 00 in the day. Do they have enough rest time?


    I wanted to persuade them to go back to bed earlier, but I decided to forget it. It was their parents''responsibility to take care of them. A few more words from me would only annoy them and have no effect.


    When I was their age, I often stayed up late, but if I had something important to do the next day and needed to get up early, I would have had a good rest the night before yesterday. Seeing xiaojing like them, it was obvious that I didn''t take driving lessons seriously.


    In fact, they all have cars at home, and they can practice anywhere. They can''t take turns in a driving school several times a day. They would be happy to say hello and not go to the driving school.


    "I said why didn''t Ge Ge go to the movies with us? So he came with you. Where is she, the guy who values sex over friends?" Xiaoyu turned his head to look at the hall. He didn''t see Ding Ge, so he asked me.


    "I thought she was with you." I frowned and asked, "Isn''t she with you?"


    "No."


    "Then who did you come with?" Xiaojing raised his chin slightly and looked at me like a police interrogator.


    "We came together." Lin Ya took a step forward and stood beside me.


    Xiaojing was still fearless and no one was convinced. He looked at Lin Ya and asked rudely, "Who are you?"


    Lin Ya smiled faintly, his lips slightly curled up and asked, "Who are you?"


    Lin Ya''s tone was not very friendly, of course, this was also Xiaojing''s bad look first.


    As soon as the two of them met, the first sentence of the conversation was filled with a thick smell of gunpowder. The two of them stared at each other directly, as if I could feel the glimmer of swords and swords.


    Xiaojing was a fearless woman, and Lin Ya had never been afraid of anyone. She had always been a strong character. They looked at each other like two tigresses, and no one gave in.


    Xiaojing''s eyes were full of aggression and provocation, but Lin Ya''s expression was calm and relaxed, which made her look very strong, as if all the other party''s attacks were on cotton.


    This made Xiaojing''s eyes more aggressive, but no matter how many attacks, Lin Ya was still so calm!


    The two of them looked at each other, and Xiaojing was clearly at a disadvantage.


    She was still angry, but she looked at me and said angrily, "Well, Meng Xingyun, I didn''t expect that Ge Ge is not here. You actually asked other women to watch a movie with you. You are too much!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. Xiaojing was always so angry that he didn''t know anything about it.


    At this time, Ji Ze also walked forward and smiled, "The three of us came together, beautiful woman, don''t you not know me?"


    The last time Ji Ze and I were fighting so hard to protect Xiaojing and Xiao nan, Xiaojing snorted with disdain and didn''t even give Ji Ze a good look. He continued to look at me coldly and said, "Do you still know how to find a shield? Think we''re all stupid? Watch a 9: 00 movie. It''s 11: 00. Where do you want to go next? Isn''t it just a room? This is a very skillful technique, isn''t it, Meng Xingyun?"


    "What are you talking about?" Xiaojing''s words made me very angry. She went too far. The three of us were just watching a movie. She had a lot of imagination in her head. Are all the young people nowadays so imaginative?


    Lin Ya had never been a weak woman. Listening to Xiaojing''s aggressive misrepresentation, she looked at Xiaojing and said, "Who does Xing Yun want to watch a movie with? We were at least watching the nine o'' clock show. You were watching the night show. What else can we do after watching the night show? I think you should be more familiar with this routine. You are quite experienced at a young age."


    Lin Ya''s face was calm, and there was even a faint smile on her lips, but her words were like bullets, and they were lethal.


    She had always been eloquent. I couldn''t compare Xiaojing''s venomous tongue to hers, but Lin Ya''s calm indifference and xiaojing''s anger made xiaojing lose a point.


    After listening to lin ya''s words, Xiaojing''s face, which had never been so wronged, changed in horror and sank.


    I frowned and sighed, suppressing my displeasure. I said to lin ya and xiao jing, "I misunderstood. I misunderstood. Don''t argue..."


    Something that can be explained in a few words. I don''t want to make a big deal out of it. I don''t want to see Xiaojing and Lin Ya continue arguing.


    Lin Ya was Ding Ge''s best friend for many years, and xiaojing and the others were Ding Ge''s new best friends. When they quarreled, Ding Ge would be the most embarrassed and she would be the most uncomfortable.


    Who knew that before I could say anything, my voice was suppressed by Xiaojing''s loud voice. She snorted coldly and shouted at Lin Ya, "You''re still so arrogant when you''re a third grader! I''ve never seen anyone so shameless before. I''ve never seen anyone so shameless. They have a girlfriend and they still go to the movies with them. Even in the daytime, they come at night. What are you thinking?"


    When I heard Xiaojing''s words, I felt a surge of anger in my heart. This Xiaojing, what a terrible voice! He cursed indiscriminately and didn''t even give me a chance to explain, so Lin Ya became my'' third'' for no reason.


    Not to mention that I went to the movies with the three of them, but what happened to me and Lin Ya? Besides, Ding Ge knew about this and wanted to come with Ding Ge. Ding Ge didn''t have time to study during the day, so he came over at night when the restaurant was busy. Although Ding Ge decided not to go, I booked the tickets and didn''t change them.


    I don''t think there''s any explanation. Can''t friends watch a movie?


    Well, if Ding Ge were here today, nothing would have happened.


    But this time she wasn''t here!


    Do you know who this is? This is Ding Ge''s best friend! Ding Ge''s best friend!" Ji Ze was so good-tempered that he couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Best friend? Best friend? Hehe." At this moment, Xiaoyu pursed his lips and said with his arms folded around his chest, "Do you have any conscience when you come out with your best friend''s boyfriend behind your back? Won''t your heart hurt?"


    Xiao nan also said, "Meng Xingyun, we really misjudged you!"


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Ding Ge knew we were coming together. Can we stop spitting blood here? If you don''t believe me, ask Ding Ge." I didn''t want to get angry, but what they said was really infuriating.


    Because the voices of the few of us grew louder and the people in the cinema looked at us, this kind of gaze made me especially embarrassed and I didn''t like it!


    A trace of anger also appeared on Lin Ya''s face.


    However, we were angry, but Xiaojing and the three of them were even angrier than us. Xiaoyu said, "Ge Ge is also stupid to trust you so much! Do you really think that no one can see it?"


    "Do you have to go to a hotel to get a room before you admit it?" Xiaojing said.


    "You guys can pretend!" Xiao nan said.


    The three men attacked us like three submachine guns.


    "What''s wrong with you? Nothing happened. You said it as if something was wrong." Ji Ze said helplessly.


    "You know what''s wrong!"


    "Why are you so excited? Isn''t that a ghost in your heart?"


    "How shameless!"


    ...


    "Enough of you! Can''t you just call Ding Ge and ask him if you don''t believe me?"


    I tried to hold back my emotions. The more chaotic scene in front of me, the more uncomfortable I felt. The veins in my temples were like worms, arching outwards.


    I''ve made it clear, and my patience is running out.


    In the past, I still had a good impression of Xiaojing and the others. I thought they were still children. Although they had some princess diseases, such as ego problems, they were not bad at heart. As they grew up, their shortcomings would gradually be corrected. But at this moment, looking at their bared teeth and claws, my good impression of them gradually disappeared.


    But for Ding Ge''s sake and for my own face, I didn''t want to argue with them in public, so I said to Lin Ya and Ji Ze, "Ignore them. Let''s go."


    Lin Ya and Ji Ze obviously didn''t want to talk to them either. They were completely unreasonable and illogical. They obviously forgot to take their medicine when they went out. They were sick!


    Do you want to leave? Are you feeling guilty? Scared?"


    However, at this moment, Xiaojing suddenly grabbed the popcorn in Xiao nan''s hand and threw it at us. Immediately, a bucket of popcorn scattered into countless popcorn particles, like the countless missiles launched in "X-men: first battle," crossed an arc in the air and landed on us.


    We hurriedly covered it with our hands, but the popcorn looked like a loose flower. There were a lot of popcorn and debris on our hair and clothes.


    "Fox spirit, shameless!" Xiaojing scolded Lin Ya again.


    I''ve endured to the limit. I''ve endured it again and again so as not to embarrass Ding Ge. Even if Xiaojing threw the popcorn on us, I still don''t want to pay attention to them, but what Xiaojing said to lin ya, made me unable to bear it anymore.


    They could have targeted me, but I couldn''t accept their repeated insults to Lin Ya.


    So I took a few quick steps forward, gritting my teeth and looking at Xiaojing in a raging rage. My body was trembling. Then I looked at her with a terrible expression and said in a deep voice, "Apologize!"


    As my low voice rang out, the air in the hall became stagnant, and the atmosphere of tension reached its peak.


    Xiaojing looked up at me, his eyes full of arrogance.


    "Apologize!" I took another step forward, clenched my fists, and stared fixedly at Xiaojing.


    "No way!" Xiaojing looked at me with the same sharp eyes.


    "Apologize!"


    I walked up to Xiaojing and yelled at her, almost against her face. My voice was deafening, and the roar echoed throughout the hall. Everyone looked at me. There was silence all around, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    For a moment, everyone stopped their movements, stopped talking, looked up at the phone, stopped walking, the air was stagnant, time seemed to have stopped.


    I think my face must be particularly frightening at this moment. My expression must be hysterical, must be crazy. I even saw Xiaojing''s pupils tremble, her eyes also showed some fear, her body, also slightly retreated because of my approach.


    "No way!"


    But in the end, Xiaojing bit his lip and said stubbornly.

 Chapter 641 Report to Dinger

    I glared at Xiaojing with a storm of anger in my eyes. She really pissed me off. Looking at her unreasonable appearance, I felt a strong disgust in my heart. I really wanted to slap her face.


    Xiao nan pulled Xiaojing back and yelled at me, "What do you want? Do you want to do it?"


    Xiaoyu also looked scornful and said coldly, "There are so many people watching. You, a big man, still want to do something to a woman, don''t you? Do you want a face?"


    I sneered. It was xiaojing who dumped the popcorn on us first. They kept insulting us with words. Now it seems that everything is my fault.


    "Xing Yun."


    At this moment, Lin Ya came over behind me and pulled my arm.


    I know. Lin Ya was trying to persuade me not to be as knowledgeable as Xiaojing and the others. I knew what she was thinking with a slight movement.


    In public, they are shameless. We need to be shameless!


    Who knew, after seeing this scene, Xiaoyu said in a strange tone, "Oh, you still say that you are just ordinary friends? Now you''re even holding hands!"


    In a word, the anger in my heart rolled again, and I felt like a bomb was about to explode!


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. My body trembled slightly. Anger swelled inside me like a wild beast.


    "What? Do you want to do it? Do you want to do it? Fight!" Xiaoyu shrieked.


    At this moment, Lin Ya pulled me hard again.


    I took a deep breath and calmed down my emotions. I won''t do anything to a girl. I''m not that shameless!


    If they were men, I would have done them a long time ago!


    "I won''t fight you."


    Looking at the three of them expressionlessly, he finally fixed his eyes on Xiaojing and said in a warning tone, "I advise you to change your temper, or you will regret it sooner or later!"


    After saying this, I resolutely left. I also turned a deaf ear to the cries of the three girls behind me and went downstairs with Lin Ya Ji Ze to leave.


    I really don''t want to see them again!


    They really disgusted me today.


    I''ve always had a good temper, but I can''t help but lose control today. They can yell at me and throw tantrums at me, but I won''t allow them to scold Lin Ya like that.


    So, if this thing doesn''t end today, I won''t let it go!


    Since they were going to stand up for Ding Ge and stand up for Ding Ge, let''s let ding ge judge them and see how wrong they are!


    Back in the car, thinking about the scene just now, he couldn''t help but curse again, "Grass!"


    Damn it... Damn it!


    The three of them didn''t know if they were sick or not. If those inferential movies followed their path, they would be cursed by the audience!


    He was in a good mood after the movie, but now his mother was so angry that he was extremely upset!


    Lin Ya asked emotionally, "Are those three girls Ding Ge''s new friends?"


    "Yes, they are driving together at school. They often play together recently."


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything, so I drove out of the cinema.


    Along the way, my heart was very upset. I was a big man, and I couldn''t do anything to xiaojing. I really wanted to call Ding Ge immediately and tell her what happened just now so that she could see what friends she had made.


    Even if Xiaojing and the others were thinking about Ding Ge, they couldn''t think that I was cheating on other girls when they saw me in a movie.


    They had no idea what was going on. They had no idea about my relationship with ding Green and the rest of us. It was just three people watching a movie.


    If they were judges, how many cases would they be sentenced to?


    It really makes me angry! The more I think about it, the angrier I get!


    When I got home, my mood did not return to normal. The scene in the cinema just now came to my mind from time to time. There were so many people watching at that time. It was embarrassing to think about it. I didn''t know what the crowd would say or what would happen to Xiaojing and the others!


    Ji Ze was the first to complain, "Xiaojing, they are way too much! Xing Yun, you have to tell Ding Ge about this."


    I nodded. If it hadn''t been too late, I would have called Ding Ge immediately, but I thought I''d better not disturb Ding Ge''s rest.


    I turned to look at Lin Ya, who had taken her to relax. The three of them were happy to see her. Who would have thought that they would suddenly meet Xiaojing and her? Lin Ya is now suffering from depression. I don''t want her to be bothered by other insults.


    Lin Ya sat on the sofa as if he were deep in thought.


    I said to Lin Ya, "Girl, just ignore them and think of it as running out of a mental hospital with a few lunatics! Don''t worry, I''ll tell Ding Ge about this."


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything in the end, but it was obvious that her mood was affected.


    That night, our mood was ruined by Xiaojing and the others!


    The next morning, before I could complain to Ding Ge, Ding Ge called me. I think she must have known what happened last night, and I don''t know what Xiaojing and the others would say to dinger.


    "Do you know what happened last night?" I asked Ding Ge emotionally.


    "Got it." Ding Ge said softly, "Still angry?"


    "How can you not be angry!" I couldn''t help but get angry again and complain to dinger, "We were just about to leave after the movie. We bumped into them. Boy, when we saw me and the girl watching the movie, we immediately thought that I was having an affair. I took them all in. Ji Ze was still there. We said that you know about it, but they... Were just like gunpowder. They were really sick!..."


    I complained to Ding Ge, and my speech was incoherent. It took me more than two minutes to stop.


    "Okay, okay," Ding Ge consoled, "I already know what happened. Xiaojing and the others just misunderstood. Don''t be angry!"


    "No matter how much you misunderstand me, you can''t say that. You don''t know how bad they talked yesterday. I''m an old man, but what about the girl? What would others think of her? They are simply..."


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t know how to describe it.


    "I know, I know." Ding Ge kept coaxing me and said, "Why don''t I ask them to apologize to you and the girl?"


    "Why are you apologizing, Ding Ge? Don''t play with them anymore." I said worriedly.


    I really don''t want to see Ding Ge getting together with them all day long. Ding Ge even complimented them, but I''ve only met them a few times. I''ve seen a lot of problems with them. I don''t know how Ding Ge can stand them!


    "Xing Yun." Ding Ge obviously disagreed with me, so she advised, "Can you calm down first? Xiaojing and the others aren''t as bad as you think they are. They''re just doing it out of kindness. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding. You''ve said everything you can. How can you misunderstand? They just don''t listen. What are you going to do?"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll talk to you when I get back. I''ll call the girl first." Ding Ge comforted me again and hung up.


    I breathed deeply...


    I really hope that Ding Ge can break up with xiaojing and the others! I don''t want to hear xiaojing''s apologies. I just want to be as far away from them as possible.


    After a while, Ding Ge called me again.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Average."


    "I''ve already called the girl to explain."


    "What did she say?"


    "She didn''t say anything. I asked Xiaojing and the others to apologize to her, and she said no."


    "Yeah, why are you apologizing?" It''s not a matter of apologizing.


    "Xing Yun."


    "Ding Ge, they really don''t deserve to be friends. I advise you not to play with them."


    "You don''t know them at all."


    "I don''t understand? There''s nothing to understand about people like them."


    "Will you stop being angry? We can''t even talk like this."


    "No, Ding Ge, I don''t understand. What''s so good about Xiaojing and the others? Can''t you tell what''s wrong with them?" I said excitedly.


    "Xing Yun." Ding Ge''s voice grew increasingly displeased. "Didn''t you think they were good before, and didn''t think they were so bad? It was because of the misunderstanding last night that you said that because you were angry. Can''t you be more magnanimous and let this go? Can''t I ask them to apologize to you?"


    "It''s not that I''m not angry!" I sighed. I really have nothing to do with this kind of person.


    "This is a small matter, why do you have to hold on to it?"


    "It''s not me holding on, it''s them!" If they hadn''t been talking nonsense yesterday, nothing would have happened.


    Ding Ge pleaded again, "Xing Yun, can you give them another chance? I really cherish this friendship. I like them very much. They are my good friends."


    "Isn''t that girl your good friend?"


    "Yes! That''s why I''ve only put in a good word for both of you. I don''t want you to argue. I''ve comforted you and I have to comfort them. It''s not good for me to be stuck in the middle."


    "Why are you comforting them? It''s clearly their fault." When I heard that Ding Ge had to comfort them, I got angry. It was all their fault. Now I need Ding Ge to put in a good word for them?


    "But they did it for me, too, okay? Originally, some of you didn''t like each other and didn''t like each other''s eyes. They saw you going to the movies with another girl. Think about it. If other people thought about it, they just thought about it according to the normal way, so they would misunderstand! They''re doing it for me. Don''t you think they''re being kind?"


    But don''t you think it''s too hasty to jump to conclusions just by watching a movie? Besides, Ji Ze is still here. Let''s go alone. It seems reasonable to misunderstand. The three of us, they..."


    It''s like adding a crime to a crime without saying anything!


    "Well, stop it. They were angry because they didn''t know what was going on. If I were there, nothing would have happened! I hope this will pass, okay?" Ding Ge seemed to be tired too, and said with some annoyance.


    "Ding Ge, I really don''t understand. In your eyes, are they that good?"


    "Very good!" Dinger replied in a heavy tone.


    "What if I don''t want you to be friends with them?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I didn''t answer. Ding Ge knew what I meant.


    However, the next second, the answer was Ding Ge''s hang up!

 Chapter 642 : Somethings Wrong Again

    I stared at my phone in a daze, unable to react for a moment. Ding Ge actually hung up the phone?


    Immediately, a lot of emotions overflowed in my heart. I was a little surprised, a little confused, a little sad, and a lot of grievances. I don''t understand, why? Was it them who were wrong? Now the punishment is on me.


    From the first time we met, I faintly sensed Xiaojing''s hostility and disdain for me, but I didn''t say anything, and in the ktv, I was even more resentful and sarcastic. I didn''t think I was Ding Ge''s boyfriend at all. Not to mention not giving me any face, even Ding Ge''s face, they didn''t give me any face. It was the princess''s temper.


    The second time, even though he said that he had lost his enmity with a smile, Xiaojing was very straightforward in persuading me to let go and leave Ding Ge! Is this really good for dinger? Or is it just that you don''t like me?


    I really feel like they''re trying to pick on me all the time!


    For Ding Ge''s sake, I have endured and never said anything bad about the three of them. I care about Ding Ge, and I don''t want her to be unhappy, but now because of the three of them, Ding Ge is still angry with me.


    Misunderstanding!?


    What is a misunderstanding?


    A misunderstanding is a misunderstanding!


    I really don''t know how this misunderstanding started when we met at the cinema!


    Who would date a lover in a movie theater with a light bulb by her side, but Xiaojing insisted that jize was my shield. Could she have a more ridiculous idea?


    In that case, no one would misunderstand, they simply forcefully misunderstand, it is obvious that there is a problem with iq!


    Besides, even if they were suspicious, could you call Ding Ge to confirm it? Just ask dinger.


    But they didn''t ask and started the war!


    I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding, it''s a deliberate planting!


    I sneered. Maybe it was possible. They thought I didn''t deserve to be with Ding Ge, so they did it.


    But now, Ding Ge is angry with me because of their new friends.


    And it seemed serious.


    I really feel wronged!


    Honestly, if they were a little less brainless and lost their ability to deal with things, things wouldn''t be like yesterday, so I wouldn''t forgive them!


    Not to mention that Lin Ya was depressed now.


    At this time, I will not allow Lin Ya to be hurt at all.


    I really don''t think they deserve to be treated so well by Ding Ge! I wonder why Ding Ge likes them so much.


    The thought of Ding Ge being angry with me instead of xiaojing and the others made her feel bitter. Ding Ge spent most of her life playing with Xiaojing and the others. Although she was in the same city, she felt as if she had left our lives behind.


    I was very upset and even blamed ding ge. Why didn''t she stand by me? Why did she have to protect Xiaojing and the others?


    During this period of time, I had a feeling of being ignored. This kind of neglect was not from a distance, but from a psychological point of view.


    So I didn''t call Ding Ge back immediately.


    However, after a few meetings, my heart softened again and I wanted to apologize to dinger. After all, she was not wrong. She was the most embarrassed one in the middle. But I was just trying to vent my emotions, but I didn''t care about Ding Ge''s feelings. I thought that my tone was a little harsh.


    I shouldn''t have said that to dinger.


    He picked up his phone, but hesitated again. Even if I apologize to Ding Ge now, it''s useless. The difference between us now is that I want Ding Ge to stop playing with xiaojing and her, and dinger doesn''t want to. If this problem isn''t solved, our quarrel won''t be solved.


    Hey, I really don''t want to see Xiaojing and the rest of them anymore. I''m so annoyed at the thought of them. So what should I do?


    Another step back?


    To be honest, I would feel sorry for Lin Ya if xiaojing and the others stepped back.


    Just then, Lin Ya called me.


    "Ding Ge called me just now." Lin Ya said.


    "I know. She just told me."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sensing my tone, Lin Ya asked with concern.


    "Nothing."


    "Did you argue with Ding Ge?"


    I frowned and replied, "Sort of."


    I excitedly said to Lin Ya, "Why do you think Ding Ge has to protect them? I really don''t want Ding Ge to hang out with them all day long."


    "All right, don''t be angry. It''s not a big deal. Forget it."


    I didn''t expect Lin Ya to be so angry. She added, "I don''t want to see you arguing. You should call Ding Ge now."


    After chatting for a while, Lin Ya hung up the phone. I smiled bitterly. Now that Lin Ya had let it go, what else was there between me and Ding Ge?


    After thinking about it, I finally sent ding ge a wechat.


    I''m sorry, Ding Ge. There was something wrong with my attitude just now. I apologize to you. Let it go about the cinema. I won''t care if you want to play with xiaojing.


    Ding Ge didn''t reply to my message and didn''t know if he was practicing.


    I don''t think Ding Ge will be angry with me. After all, we are not the wrong people in this matter.


    However, Ding Ge never replied to my message, and I gradually became uneasy. I called Ding Ge and she didn''t answer.


    I had to send ding ge a few more wechat apologies.


    And told her that if she kept ignoring me, I would have to wait for her to go to the driving school to find her.


    Only then did Ding Ge reply to a wechat message.


    If I had gone to the movies with you or with Xiaojing and the others yesterday, nothing would have happened. Do you know why I didn''t go?


    Why? I asked her.


    My parents were angry about the wedding hotel. I told them that they were going to have a wedding at the Yu xiangyuan, and now it''s changed to the Xingyun hotel. They are very unhappy! I just don''t think it''s a good idea. I''ve been arguing with them for the past two days, and I''ve been telling them about it, so I didn''t go to the cinema.


    When I saw the news, a complicated emotion surged into my heart again.


    Unexpectedly, this was the reason why Ding Ge didn''t go to the cinema!


    I didn''t expect Ding Ge''s parents to put pressure on her again.


    Alas, I only wanted to talk to Ding Ge about the troubles around me, but I forgot to care about her life. She didn''t play with xiaojing every day, and she would have unhappy things.


    Ding Ge was very brief, so I didn''t know how strongly her parents were against it. Looking at the message from Ding Ge, I couldn''t help but imagine her talking to her parents.


    Before, because of Hu Zi, we couldn''t hold the wedding at the Yu xiangyuan that we booked. Later, I told Ding Ge about it. We originally discussed changing hotels. Later, Ding Ge said that we would hold the wedding at the Yu xiangyuan. I knew Ding Ge was trying to save money.


    Compared to the conditions that put pressure on the man to buy a house and a car before marriage, Ding Ge was simply too good to me!


    Who would have thought that her parents would have a problem with this? I''m not too surprised by this. After all, they didn''t want me to be with Ding Ge before. Now they''ve compromised, but they''re definitely not that satisfied with me. They have no choice but to accept me.


    I also admit that Xingyun hotel is indeed not as classy as those big hotels, so the change from yu xiangyuan to the Xingyun hotel, her parents can not accept the gap in their hearts and feel embarrassed, which is predictable.


    If Ding Ge keeps insisting on the Xingyun hotel, I''m afraid she and her parents will fall out again.


    I don''t know how they are communicating right now. Is Ding Ge still trying to persuade her or is it now that her parents have regretted our wedding? I have to think in a serious way.


    But I don''t think this is a difficult problem. If Ding Ge''s parents don''t like the Xingyun hotel, we can change hotels. I have no problem. Her parents have already compromised a lot, and I''m willing to compromise. I don''t want Ding Ge and her parents to have another gap because of this, so I''m willing to change to a more upscale hotel to hold our wedding.


    After thinking about it, I called Ding Ge.


    She picked it up this time.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" My heart ached as I asked. Ding Ge had endured too much for me before, and now I can''t let her bear it alone anymore. There are some things that I have to bear.


    Ding Ge replied softly, "What''s the use of telling you!"


    "Did you quarrel with them?"


    "No." She seemed to have some emotions.


    "Well, since your parents don''t agree to be in the Xingyun hotel, let''s just change. Don''t lose your temper with them. It''s not a big deal. Did your parents name a restaurant?"


    "No."


    "Then I''ll book a better hotel, do you think?"


    "Okay."


    "I''ll go right away."


    I didn''t delay any longer. I wanted to get this done quickly. Only when Ding Ge''s parents were satisfied with me could my heart fall to the ground.


    So I called Ji Ze and went out to book a new hotel.


    I think, since Ding Ge''s parents are angry about the wedding hotel, I will find a famous hotel in Pucheng, not to mention the best, but it will also make them very proud.


    The process was not smooth sailing. There were a lot of couples getting married at the end of the year. On the day of my Ding Ge ceremony, the number of couples getting married was definitely more than one hand.


    Therefore, some hotels have been booked early. Ji ze and I went to seven or eight restaurants to book one. It was also a famous restaurant in Pucheng. I think Ding Ge''s parents should be satisfied.


    I''m afraid that Ding Ge''s parents will make things difficult for me.


    I''m really scared of them.


    After collecting the deposit slip, I quickly called Ding Ge and asked her to contact her parents to see if they were satisfied with the hotel. If they were still dissatisfied, I could only think of another way.


    After that, Ding Ge didn''t call me again, so I don''t know how she talked to her parents.


    I waited impatiently. When I was busy in the restaurant, my mood was a little messy, and I couldn''t calm down. My mind was in a mess and I thought a lot more.

 Chapter 643 Lets Go

    I was very sensitive to the slightest change in my marriage to Ding Ge, so I was very nervous until I got the answer.


    But think about it carefully, actually, this is not a big deal. Since Ding Ge''s parents do not agree to hold the wedding in the Xingyun hotel, I will change to a better hotel than yu xiangyuan. Now they have no reason to be angry.


    But Ding Ge didn''t reply. I couldn''t wait to call her.


    However, Ding Ge''s phone was still unanswered, making me very passive!


    I don''t know what Ding Ge is busy with right now.


    I don''t want to call them, but I think Ding Ge is mostly with them. Xiaojing and her friends especially like to send friends. Maybe they can see Ding Ge''s movements in their friends'' circle.


    After opening the wechat, I suddenly saw someone add me as a friend. The note didn''t say who it was, and I didn''t think much about it.


    Very quickly, she looked down and saw a photo sent by xiaojing. It was a selfie of Xiaojing xiaoyu xiaonan and Ding Ge. It was released an hour ago, and the background of the photo was Eleven bar.


    I think they should still be at the bar.


    Should we go to Ding Ge now?


    Although I was particularly reluctant to see xiaojing and her, I really couldn''t wait at ease, so I drove to the Eleven bar alone in the night.


    In the car, there was a song on the radio that didn''t know the name. It sounded very sad. Listening to it, I felt as if the whole night had become bleak. The street lamps seemed to be out of love.


    And I was filled with loneliness.


    Loneliness...


    It''s been a long time since I felt this way.


    Even if Ding Ge went back to live with her parents, I always felt that our hearts were close together. Now, there was a gap between us.


    Originally, after getting back together with Ding Ge, life was basically going in the good direction, but now, it was as if everything was going in the bad direction, as if a car was not driving forward, but constantly moving backward.


    It seems that I have reached the lowest point of my life again, or not far from the lowest point, and I am losing control and falling to the lowest point.


    Not long after, I arrived at the Eleven bar.


    Looking at the flashing neon signs, his mood was a little complicated as he walked in.


    I looked at the crowd one by one, and soon I found Ding Ge sitting on the stage, some purple lights hitting her, and I was shrouded in blue lights, we seemed to be in two different times.


    Ding Ge had a guitar in his hand, and Fan Fan was standing next to her. It looked like Fan Fan was teaching ding ge how to play the guitar. He corrected Ding Ge''s posture from time to time and adjusted the movements of her hands.


    Fan Fan stood in front of Ding Ge. He almost blocked Ding Ge''s figure. Looking in my direction, they looked very close.


    Ding Ge looked focused and happy.


    I frowned and my heart ached. The bar wasn''t that noisy, and Ding Ge couldn''t even hear his phone ring, could he?


    At this time, I saw three figures coming towards me from the corner of the eye. I turned my head and looked. It was Xiaojing xiaoyu and xiaonan.


    I didn''t expect to see you again so soon!


    Looking at them, I felt a surge in my heart. Although I told Ding Ge that I wouldn''t bother with the movie theater anymore, looking at them, I was still very angry.


    At this moment, the three of them also walked up to me and stopped, staring at me.


    To my surprise, there was no guilt or apology in their eyes. They still looked at me with aggressive eyes, which made my heart even angrier.


    Today, when Ding Ge called me, he said that he wanted Xiaojing and the girls to apologize. I thought after hearing Ding Ge''s explanation, the three of them realized that last night was a misunderstanding. But when they saw them today, how did they realize their mistake? They were as strong as they were yesterday!


    Seeing that Xiaojing and the others knew nothing wrong, I really wanted to get dinger out of the bar and away from them immediately!


    "It''s all here. Sit down." At this moment, xiaoyu looked at me and said, but her tone was full of provocation.


    I stared at her, the cold air in my eyes gradually condensing, but Xiaoyu completely ignored my eyes, only his hands clasped his chest and did not care to look at me, she was originally the tallest of several people, the corners of her mouth slightly tilted, with a kind of queen''s manner.


    But I don''t want to sit with them.


    I looked at Ding Ge again. Ding Ge had already left the stage. She must have seen me and was walking towards us.


    I tried to adjust my mood. When Ding Ge came over, Xiaojing and the others had already sat down. I was alone. I walked up to Ding Ge and asked in a low voice, "Did you tell your parents about the hotel?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Ding Ge said to me faintly, "Sit down first."


    It seems that Ding Ge is still angry with me.


    I frowned and felt as anxious as a hot pot ant. I couldn''t wait any longer, so I grabbed Ding Ge''s hand and asked again anxiously, "Haven''t you told them yet?"


    "Tell them when I get back."


    "Then let''s go to your house now."


    "What''s the rush? It''s okay. Don''t worry. Sit down. Fan Fan''s performance is about to start." Ding Ge didn''t seem worried at all. She sat down and looked in the direction of the stage, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    And I stood there, neither standing nor sitting.


    I suddenly felt that I was particularly redundant.


    In the end, I sat down, but the uncomfortable feeling in my heart did not dissipate. Unlike the relaxed look everyone showed at the bar, my expression was solemn and my heart was very depressed.


    Everyone turned their eyes to the stage and looked at the handsome and melancholy man. He looked so charming under the light that he looked even better than the model stars on tv.


    Fan Fan sat in a chair on the stage, holding the guitar that Ding Ge had just held in his hand. He played and sang "An he qiao."


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect that Fan Fan, who was so good at playing, could still play the guitar and sing. I didn''t expect him to sing very well. He sang very tastefully. I have to say, it was really good.


    With Fan Fan''s singing, the bar gradually quieted down, as if only Fan Fan''s singing was left floating in the bar.


    At this time, Fan Fan seemed to have become a star of the bar, especially in the eyes of many girls. He really had a special charm. At this time, his melancholy eyes, his melancholy appearance, his melancholy voice, all deeply attracted those girls who were staring at him.


    After singing, many girls spontaneously applauded.


    At this moment, Ding Ge said to me, "A lot of people come to this bar because of Fan Fan. He sings very well."


    I nodded, not knowing what to say.


    This Fan Fan is really a very outstanding person. He is so young, he can have a very good career, so handsome and so able to play, wearing thin clothes and taking off clothes and meat, I didn''t expect that he could play the guitar, and sing especially well. Compared with other men, he is too conspicuous and dazzling with a low profile.


    Ding Ge stood up again and said to me, "Wait for me."


    After that, Ding Ge walked to the stage again. Then Fan Fan and Ding Ge walked to a door together and did not know what to do.


    After Ding Ge left, there were only four people left, xiaojing and xiaoyu and xiaonan. The scene was really awkward and embarrassing.


    Xiaoyu took the lead and said, "Meng Xingyun, are you so against us? Not even a word to us."


    Previously, I was willing to be friendly and polite to them because of Ding Ge, but now, I just replied faintly, "Don''t you also dislike me?"


    "I wonder what Ge Ge likes about you?" Xiaojing said sarcastically again.


    I looked at her and replied coldly, "This is none of your business!"


    "Hey, what do you mean?" Hearing what I said, Xiaojing got angry and yelled at me, "What are you trying to pull?"


    I was not surprised that she could lose her temper at any time, so I just sighed and replied calmly, "How could you pull her?"


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you throw a face at me, He Jing! Are you awesome?" The more Xiaojing spoke, the more he went overboard.


    I really didn''t want to look at her. I looked in the other direction of the bar with a straight face and stopped talking to her.


    Xiaojing, however, continued to speak in a particularly harsh tone, as if he was not going to make me angry. Although my face was still calm, I knew I couldn''t hold on for long. I had to say that Xiaojing was really good at making people angry.


    She was just an unreasonable and unreasonable lioness!


    Finally, I saw Ding Ge and Fan Fan coming from behind the door. I immediately stood up and quickly walked towards dinger. I didn''t want to stay here for another minute.


    Walking to Ding Ge, I grabbed her hand and tried to get her out of the bar.


    Ding Ge asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s go."


    "What''s going on, Xing Yun?" Ding Ge asked from behind.


    I pulled dinger out of the bar, and all of a sudden, Xiaojing and the three of them stood in front of us again, blocking our way.


    Xiaojing pointed at me and said, "What do you want?"


    I didn''t want to talk to them, but I said coldly, "Get out of the way!"


    "Xing Yun, what''s going on? Don''t be impulsive, okay?" Ding Ge said to me again.


    "No!" Xiaojing and the three of them said in unison.


    When I looked at them, I thought of the time I asked Xiaojing to apologize at the cinema, but she gritted her teeth and didn''t apologize.


    I gritted my teeth angrily, and my face grew darker. At this moment, Ding Ge behind me said, "Xiaojing, Xiao nan, Xiaoyu, get out of the way. Let me talk to Xing Yun."


    Hearing Ding Ge''s words, the three of them made way, but they still looked at me coldly.


    I completely ignored Xiaojing and the three of them and dragged Ding Ge out of the bar.

 Chapter 644 : What Would You Choose?

    Outside the bar, breathing in the air without Xiaojing and the others felt much fresher.


    Ding Ge broke free of my hand and angrily said to me, "You''re hurting me, Xing Yun."


    I took a deep breath and all sorts of emotions rolled in my heart.


    "What''s wrong with you, Xing Yun? I won''t force you if you don''t want to come, but you''re so angry when you come. What are you doing?" Ding Ge said as he moved his wrist, "They are my friends. How can you do this to them?"


    "Ding Ge!" I looked into Ding Ge''s eyes and asked bitterly, "Can''t you see their rudeness, disrespect and contempt for me at all?"


    "You don''t look right today. Don''t you think you''re wrong too? If you don''t have that attitude, they''ll be friendly too."


    "That''s because I don''t see any apology in their eyes!"


    "You''re still holding on to that, aren''t you?"


    "It''s not that I won''t let go!"


    Ding Ge and I quarreled again because of Xiaojing and the three of them. I really didn''t want to argue with Ding Ge. I didn''t want to see Ding Ge angry at all.


    But why was she so biased towards Xiaojing and the others and not towards me at all?


    Doesn''t Ding Ge know me? Doesn''t she know what kind of person I am? If Xiaojing and the others were very friendly to me, I would definitely keep smiling when I talk to them.


    Respect is mutual. They don''t respect me. How can I respect them?


    I pressed my forehead hard and breathed deeply. I didn''t know how to explain it to dinger. I already said what I should say. I didn''t even think I had to say it. Ding Ge and I knew each other so well that she knew exactly what I was thinking. I felt that no matter what I did, she understood me.


    But now, Xiaojing and the others have become the reason for our quarrel again. I really hate them. Without them, nothing would have happened!


    In the cool breeze, the two of them became silent again, and neither of them spoke.


    I looked at the night sky with some pain. The night sky tonight was hazy and seemed deep and distant. It was also so heartless and cold. All of a sudden, I miss the bright moonlight in the past, and the stars gathered together like fireflies.


    I changed the subject and asked, "Why didn''t you answer the phone? I''ve made a lot of calls and you haven''t answered them."


    "My phone is in my bag. I guess I didn''t hear it."


    I hesitated for a moment, then said, "That Fan Fan, he should like you, can you tell?"


    Fan Fan, he must have a crush on ding ge!


    Listening to me, Ding Ge looked up at me, his eyes full of doubt, as if he did not know why I asked this question.


    "What do you mean?" Ding Ge asked coldly.


    "You guys, in the bar, are very close."


    I admit that I was a little jealous when I saw Fan Fan and Ding Ge getting so close and watching them talking so happily.


    In the past, when Ding Ge talked to other men, she would inadvertently keep a distance from them. This distance was different because of the degree of familiarity with people, but everyone who had come into contact with Ding Ge knew that the invisible distance was very clear, and the safe distance was absolutely inviolable.


    Today, I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s safe distance from Fan Fan.


    Of course, I don''t believe that ding ge will change his mind.


    I think she was probably mad at me for being so close to Fan Fan on purpose. She was just trying to be mad at me.


    "Intimacy?" Ding Ge exclaimed. Her eyes shone with sadness. Her emotions gradually became agitated. She bit her lips and said, "Xing Yun, are we any closer to you or Lin Ya?"


    It was as if a loud drum was ringing in my mind. I looked at Ding Ge in shock, my eyes filled with an incredible light.


    My heart was racing, and I felt dizzy from lack of oxygen. I even thought that what I just said might be an illusion, so I asked again, "What did you say?"


    Ding Ge said again, "Don''t you think you and the girl are particularly close?"


    I was a little confused and didn''t know how to change the subject to Lin Ya.


    I don''t know what Ding Ge thought when she said that. I can''t read her mind at all.


    Ding Ge, is she jealous of Lin Ya?


    I don''t think so. Haven''t we always had such a good relationship?


    Lin Ya and I met earlier than dinger, and we were really close because Ding Ge and Lin Ya were close friends, so even if I were with Ding Ge, my friendship with Lin Ya didn''t change much. The three of us had always been especially close. I had always treated lin ya like a family member and never had any other thoughts. So I don''t understand. Had Ding Ge been jealous of this?


    "Why did you... Suddenly... Say this?" Why at this time? If she used to feel uncomfortable because of my relationship with Lin Ya, why didn''t she say it?


    "Have you ever wondered why xiao jing, xiao nan, and Xiaoyu would misunderstand your relationship with Lin Ya?"


    "Don''t you think they misunderstood you because you were so close to each other?"


    "So, even after I explain it to them, they will suspect you and the girl, so they don''t think there''s anything to apologize for. They still think it''s your fault."


    "Now, do you still think they''re wrong?" Ding Ge asked, staring into my eyes.


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, I suddenly lost my mind. I didn''t know how to answer Ding Ge''s words, I didn''t know how to explain, I didn''t know what to say!


    Because I never thought that I needed to explain my relationship with Lin Ya to Ding Ge.


    "You... Don''t you believe me and the girl?" I don''t know why I asked that.


    "Even if I believe it, what''s the use? In the eyes of others, you are beyond friendship. They won''t believe you." Ding Ge looked down at the street. Her figure looked so cold. After a pause, she said, "I didn''t feel anything wrong before, but I saw it clearly from the outside. After listening to Xiaojing and the others, I realized that maybe I had been neglecting something."


    Ding Ge''s words made my heart ache. I stared at her in a daze and couldn''t speak for a moment. I didn''t expect things to go this way.


    Originally, I just wanted to find Ding Ge and ask her parents if they were satisfied with the Nuevo Hotel I booked. Who knew that when I got to the bar, I would fight against xiaojing and her. I thought I could have a good talk with Ding Ge, but Xiaojing and her problems had not been solved. Now it''s Lin Ya.


    "Ding Ge, don''t you know what''s going on between me and the girl?" I asked sadly.


    Ding Ge did not answer. She lowered her head slightly and her face was covered in shadow. Then she asked faintly, "When did you guys get a room? Did you miss me?"


    Lin Ya and I have a room? I thought about it for a while before I realized that, indeed, I had a room with Lin Ya before, and it was when I followed Hu Zi.


    "Didn''t I tell you earlier that the girl and I had been stalking Hu Zi because he was checking in at the hotel, and we only had one room to follow him."


    "But you stayed in one of the hotel rooms all night. That''s true, right?"


    "Yes, but we didn''t do anything even if we got a room."


    Ding Ge looked up and asked in a sour tone, "Xing Yun, if you hear such a story, a man, he and his girlfriend''s best friend go to a hotel to check in, the two of them sleep in the hotel, and then this man explains to his girlfriend that nothing happened between them. If you hear such a story, do you believe it?"


    I shook my head without hesitation and replied, "No. But Ding Ge, this is not a story. This is between the three of us. I only ask you, do you believe me and the girl?"


    "Believe it." Ding ge nodded, then said, "I just asked Fan Fan for a guitar, and you would think that I don''t care about your feelings, and you would feel uncomfortable. But you and the girl are having a room. Even if we are best friends, do you think it''s appropriate for you to go to a room, regardless of the reason?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t do the right thing."


    I admit that I didn''t think that much, so even if Ding Ge was angry, it was my fault.


    "When I realized this problem..." Ding Ge said quietly again, "I suddenly felt that perhaps the girl was the biggest obstacle between us, right?"


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, my heart once again turned upside down. Her words were too heavy and too heavy!


    For a moment, it was like a huge rock weighing on me.


    I never felt that Lin Ya was an obstacle between us. On the contrary, without her, Ding Ge and I would never get back together today.


    Back then, after we broke up, she was the one who helped take care of Ding Ge. She was the one who helped me all the time. She always wanted Ding Ge and me to get back together, and she always helped us. Ding Ge and I got back together, and she was definitely the biggest contributor.


    But now, Ding Ge told me that Lin Ya was the biggest obstacle between us.


    It sounded like a joke to me.


    "All these years, you and the girl, the feelings between you, Xing Yun, may not even be able to see your heart clearly."


    "Ding Ge!" I looked at Ding Ge excitedly and said seriously, "I''ve always loved you. How can you doubt this? I wish I could show you my heart. You''re the only one in my heart."


    After so much experience between us, how could Ding Ge say such a thing?


    Another gust of wind blew through Ding Ge''s hair, covering her face. She had her hair trimmed, but I still couldn''t see her face. After a while, she looked at me and asked, "What would you do if you were to choose between me and the girl, a confidant and a future partner?"

 Chapter 645 Ten Seconds of Video

    One is your confidant!


    One is your future partner!


    How do you choose?


    I never thought that Ding Ge would ask me such a question in front of me one day.


    A cold wind blew ruthlessly by her side.


    I suddenly had a cold war, and my pores started to cool out, and it continued, but my body was still cold, as if my whole body had become a piece of ice, without any temperature.


    Ding Ge''s question was too harsh, too heartless, like a sharp blade.


    "What choice? What''s your choice?"


    I asked in a daze, completely incomprehensible.


    Is that a problem?


    Or is this a multiple-choice question?


    One is friendship, the other is love. There is no conflict between the two, so why choose one?


    What''s more, if you treat it as a multiple choice question, how do you choose it?


    Lin Ya on one side, Ding Ge on the other. Lin Ya and I are friends, Ding Ge and Lin Ya are best friends, and I am a couple with Ding Ge. If my relationship with Ding Ge breaks down, then the relationship between Lin Ya and Lin Ya will definitely break up!


    "Is it difficult?" Ding ge asked expressionless.


    "How can there be such a multiple-choice question?"


    I looked at Ding Ge and felt that her question was a little baffling. Between us, it couldn''t be as if there was Lin Ya or her or lin ya!


    Ding Ge smiled sadly. She took a step back and said, "I already know your answer."


    Ding Ge''s face seemed to be filled with countless emotions, those emotions, condensed into a storm in her eyes, filled with wind and snow, the ground cold, thunder and lightning!


    Seeing her like this, I felt countless needles stabbing me.


    With that, Ding Ge retreated to the bar.


    In an instant, a cool breath spread to my limbs. At this moment, my heart was filled with super panic, super fear. Looking at Ding Ge, I had an indescribable feeling. I felt that this time Ding Ge left me, I couldn''t catch her anymore.


    "Ding Ge!" So I called out her name with all my might.


    Ding Ge''s eyes were unusually determined. She retreated step by step. Her steps were as heavy as a thousand pounds, but she still retreated step by step.


    I want to go up and catch her. We are so close, I can definitely catch up with her! But suddenly there was a feeling of powerlessness on my body. I didn''t know how to catch her!


    What if I forced her to stay?


    It was useless.


    Just like that, Ding Ge returned to the bar.


    I looked at the door of the bar, but I couldn''t see the world inside. In an instant, there was a kind of coldness that was drenched by the heavy rain, and my heart was instantly riddled with holes.


    Instead of going into the bar to look for Ding Ge, I went back to the car alone.


    But I didn''t start the car for a long time.


    The small space in the car made people feel particularly depressed. I felt so uncomfortable. This kind of discomfort was like an invincible god who tortured me completely, but I had no way to deal with it.


    It was invisible and untouchable, like a ghost, like the wind, cutting wind blades through my body, and soon I was covered in bruises.


    I just sat in the car so depressed that I didn''t think as much as I used to, because I no longer had the ability to think. I felt like a tree, a street lamp, a black hole, a whirlpool.


    I didn''t want to stay here anymore, so I started the car on fire and drove it to the road.


    However, with the traffic, I didn''t know where I was going. The wide road made me confused, and then I thought of my new house with Ding Ge.


    I want to go there for a while.


    Just like that, I came to our new house with a heavy heart.


    I walked upstairs, opened the door, and looked at Ding Ge and me in our new home.


    I found that our house seemed to have changed a little. To put it more accurately, there were curtains on the windows and a few landscape paintings on the wall. It felt like everything was almost ready. There were fruit plates on the coffee table and two pots of flowers on both sides of the tv cabinet. At once, it felt like our house was full, as if Ding Ge and I had already lived here.


    I walked around the living room kitchen, opened the closet and looked. Although there were no clothes in it, there were hangers on it.


    Needless to say, Ding Ge must have bought all these things, but she didn''t tell me and didn''t know when she moved in.


    Originally, I thought Ding Ge was just playing with xiaojing and the others, but I didn''t expect her to add so much to our family.


    It turns out that she has always cared about our home and me.


    But why are we like this now?


    I sat on the bed, thinking seriously.


    Ding Ge and I rarely bicker. I always thought that when Ding Ge and I got married, we would be a model couple between friends. But now, there seems to be more and more problems between us.


    Let''s not talk about the hotel, what about Xiaojing and the others?


    It never occurred to me that Ding Ge had just met a few friends, and dinger and I would argue over and over again because of them!


    Whose fault was it?


    Am I wrong?


    I seriously reflected.


    I said Xiaojing and the others looked down on me. They were unreasonable and bad-tempered. Ding Ge said there was something wrong with me, that there was something wrong with my attitude. Xiaojing and the others said I had an abnormal relationship with Lin Ya. I said Xiaojing and the others were sick. Ding Ge said that they were doing it for her.


    I really can''t read her mind from everyone''s perspective.


    However, compared to Lin Ya''s question, all the previous questions seemed insignificant.


    Ding Ge''s multiple choice question echoed in my mind over and over again, like a hurricane blowing into my ears, and the eardrums were drumming.


    Now, Lin Ya has become a problem between us.


    I never thought about it.


    She is the bridesmaid of the bride Ding Ge. Not only that, but she is also our elder. She is also one of the most important people in our lives. How can she give up on us?


    But now, how should we deal with this problem?


    I thought back to the past of ding Green and I. To be honest, we were like an iron triangle, although the word was a little inappropriate, we had always been happy together.


    If Ding Ge was uncomfortable because of my intimacy with Lin Ya, how would Lin Ya and I get along with Ding Ge to be satisfied?


    I couldn''t think of an answer even if I wanted to, because the three of us used to get along very well and there were no problems. Now, Ding Ge''s multiple choice question made me feel that the relationship between the three of us was so sensitive. If I hadn''t handled it properly, I would have ruined it.


    By then, lin ya will be hurt, and so will Ding Ge and I.


    I broke down, really broke down.


    The corners of his mouth were deep and bitter. It was originally just a small problem about the wedding hotel, but now it suddenly became a big problem.


    I think I should have a good talk with Ding Ge.


    I really don''t like the way we are now. I want to go back to the way we used to be. We can relax and be happy and carefree in a normal life.


    I stood up and was about to leave when my cell phone rang.


    I took it out and looked at it. It was a message on wechat from the stranger who had passed it.


    Brother xingyun, this is Du Ling.


    It was Du Ling.


    What''s the matter? I sent a message.


    Then, Du Ling suddenly sent me a video.


    The video was short, only a dozen seconds.


    I don''t know why Du Ling sent me such a video. When I didn''t turn it on, I only saw that the picture was dark and I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    I clicked on the video.


    The picture was still very dark, and it was impossible to see what was being photographed, but the voice of a person came out.


    "I... I''m sorry for Xing Yun, I''m sorry for Old Gao... I... I hurt them... They''re the closest people to me. In this world, maybe my parents weren''t that nice to me. I... Said... Those words, they weren''t true... I..."


    Although I couldn''t see who it was, I immediately recognized the voice. It was so familiar.


    Hu Zi!


    This is definitely Hu Zi''s voice!


    Although he sounded drunk, unclear, and even choked up, I knew it was him!


    When I heard Hu Zi''s voice, I felt goosebumps all over my body. For a moment, my heart was full of emotions.


    I didn''t expect to hear Hu Zi''s apology after such a long time.


    After watching the video, my whole body was trembling, and my heart was beating vigorously. An electric current was stimulating me again and again, numbing and painful.


    In this short period of ten seconds, my mood changed a thousand times, it was really indescribable.


    I almost couldn''t believe it, so I clicked on the video and watched it again. There was no sign of Hu Zi in the video. I could only vaguely see a few bottles on the ground. I think it was taken by Du Ling without Hu Zi knowing.


    In the end, Hu Zi was almost speechless, but he choked up. Listening to his cry, my adam''s apple moved slightly, my mouth trembled, my hands trembled, and my eyes couldn''t help but moisten.


    There was deep regret and pain in his voice. I could tell that he had been tortured and unable to walk out of guilt. I could hear his thoughts for us and his unchanging feelings for us.


    I knew that his heart wasn''t that cruel, no matter how cruel he was to those people he hated, but he wouldn''t do that to me and Old Gao. I knew that he would regret it. His heart was hurting, and it was bleeding. He was just like us, very sad, very painful!


    Those words that hurt Old Gao were just angry words.


    At that time, we were all very impulsive, completely irrational, and everyone''s eyes were burning with anger, so Hu Zi said those hurtful words.


    And that''s the last thing I can forgive about Hu Zi.


    But now, I heard his apology, his confession, and my heart softened.

 Chapter 646 : Let Him Turn Himself in

    Gradually, my mind came back to the laughter of the past, Hu Zi and Old Gao, their faces, still so friendly.


    Thinking about it, I felt a sharp sadness in my chest.


    I really wanted to send this video to Old Gao. I wanted to tell him, look at Old Gao. What Hu Zi said was angry. He was just angry. He always thought of us as his closest friends.


    But I didn''t tell Old Gao.


    Because I know it''s impossible to go back. It''s not as simple as it used to be.


    Can a dead knot really be untied?


    Even if Hu Zi apologized, could we really forget that night?


    I was immersed in a mess of emotions, and it was as if I had entered a huge maze, completely unable to find the exit.


    The phone rang again. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Brother xingyun, it''s me, Du Ling."


    I guessed it was Du Ling.


    "This is my new phone number, Brother xingyun."


    "Oh, okay."


    "Did you see the recording just now?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve never seen Brother tiger smile these days, Brother xingyun. I know that Brother tiger said a lot of nasty things that day, but he didn''t mean it. You heard what he said. He didn''t mean it. He regretted it and regretted it. He was in pain. Many times, he was drunk and confused. He started talking nonsense. He kept saying that he was sorry to you and that he was wrong."


    Listening to Du Ling''s words, another image came to my mind. I seemed to see Hu Zi sitting there drinking alone. His face was full of loneliness and sorrow. The table was in a mess. That image was so sad!


    As I thought about it, my eyes watered and I suddenly couldn''t hate Hu Zi anymore.


    Although he has done so many bad things, he hasn''t changed for us!


    "Brother xingyun, will you forgive Brother tiger?"


    My heart ached so much that I felt cramps. But what if Hu Zi said those words of apology? Can we go back?


    Even if Old Gao and I can forgive him, we can''t go back to the past!


    In order to retaliate, Hu Zi went crazy, refused to listen to advice, and even killed a life. He had no bottom line to do things, so I was still very angry with him and blamed him. He was our brother, but for some people, he was a devil!


    In the restaurant, I can always hear many stories unintentionally, so I know more about what happened after the fire in Rainbow square than most people.


    The waiter who was burned to death by the fire heard that her family was very poor and had a relatively poor life. She also heard that she had a child, and the child was not very old. The whole family was reunited. Even if they were poorer, they were happy. But now, the yin and yang were separated forever!


    The thought of a family that could never be reunited again, the thought of her being killed by my best brother, I felt a deep sense of guilt in my heart!


    It felt like I killed her myself!


    I didn''t kill her, but I had something to do with it! It''s been torturing my heart, and it''s so strong and guilty that it''s accusing me of why I didn''t report him. Hu Zi should be punished. He must atone for his sins!


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I tried to avoid it all the time. I didn''t want to mention it. When the hotel guests talked about the Rainbow square fire, I always hid far away, but my heart was not calm.


    In my heart, it was especially depressing. Many nights I would dream of that fire. It was pressing down on my heart, making me unable to breathe.


    As for the others who were burned, some were light and some were heavy. I don''t know how they are now. I don''t dare to think about it. I was afraid to see the scars on their faces, I was afraid that this fire would destroy their lives!


    The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I felt. My whole body seemed to be bound by something. It was getting tighter and tighter. I struggled and twisted my body. My muscles were stiff and tense.


    Trembling, I said to Du Ling, "Xiaoling, tell Hu Zi that if he still has a conscience, let him turn himself in."


    Then I hung up.


    I don''t want to think about Hu Zi anymore. The problem with Ding Ge has almost consumed all my energy.


    Now, I''m almost exhausted.


    I saved this number.


    Hu Zi, you should not only apologize to us, you should also apologize to those innocent people! I hope you can recognize all his mistakes, repent sincerely and atone for them!


    ...


    After a while, I left and went back to my current neighborhood.


    But I don''t want to go upstairs. I would rather be frozen in the cold night. When the cold penetrates my body, it can slightly offset the pain in my heart.


    At the entrance of the community, there was a beautiful fountain in the middle of the road, but there was no water now. I sat on the platform beside the pool, just sitting there like a fool, really like a fool.


    The cold wind blew on my face like a knife and my hair like a madman. I must be very pitiful in this way.


    Gradually, his body did not seem so cold.


    Compared to the coldness in his heart, he was ultimately at a disadvantage.


    "Xing Yun?"


    After a while, I suddenly heard someone calling me.


    The voice came from upstairs. I looked up and saw Lin Ya. Although I couldn''t see clearly, I knew it was her.


    But soon I couldn''t see Lin Ya. She went back to the house, and I stood up, ready to go home.


    Just as she was waiting for the elevator, the elevator opened and Lin Ya was standing in it.


    It turns out that she didn''t go back to her room, but went downstairs to look for me.


    "What are you doing down here?"


    "Come in." Lin Ya said.


    When I got into the elevator, Lin Ya pressed the button on the tenth floor, and the door closed slowly. Lin Ya asked me, "What were you doing down there?"


    "Nothing. Enjoy the view of the neighborhood."


    "Cut."


    Lin Ya obviously didn''t believe it and asked, "Have you made up with Ding Ge?"


    Since Lin Ya asked, it was obvious that she did not contact Ding Ge, or that Ding Ge did not say anything to lin ya.


    And I, of course, can''t tell Lin Ya about the Eleven bar. Lin Ya is still undergoing treatment for depression. If she hears those words, it''s absolutely fatal to her.


    So I smiled and replied, "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    Lin Ya obviously knew that I had something on my mind and looked at me worriedly. I had to take out my phone and let her watch the video that Du Ling sent me. Only in this way could I hide what happened between me and Ding Ge.


    After watching the video, Lin Ya''s eyes were filled with shock. He was speechless for a long time. That night, for the four of us present, there was a shadow in everyone''s heart that they would never forget.


    After getting out of the elevator, Lin Ya let out a long sigh, which was filled with too much emotion.


    ...


    The next day, in the afternoon, Tang Manya came to the Xingyun hotel in a huff.


    Seeing me and Old Gao, he said directly to us, "Brother tiger is too much!"


    Old Gao and I looked at each other and didn''t understand why Tang Manya, who usually had a good temper, was so angry.


    Then, Tang Manya told Old Gao and me what happened.


    It turned out that Tang Manya had just returned from yu xiangyuan. She told me before that she wanted to find Du Ling, and today she went.


    If she wanted to find Du Ling, she could only go to yu xiangyuan to find Hu Zi.


    However, when Tang Manya saw Hu Zi and Hu Zi refused to let tang manya see Du Ling, Tang Manya was very angry.


    She said to us, "Tell me, why didn''t he let me see Xiaoling? No matter what his relationship with Xiaoling is, he can''t restrict Xiaoling''s freedom, right? He''s really going too far!"


    Old Gao''s face darkened when he heard it. He excitedly said to Tang Manya, "Let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    "Wait a minute." I shouted.


    Old Gao was very emotional now. Even if he went to the Yu xiangyuan, he would probably not see Du Ling, but it would make things worse.


    Tang Manya and Old Gao looked at me, and Old Gao''s eyes flashed even more coldly.


    "Let me contact Xiaoling and ask."


    Tang Manya and Old Gao looked at me doubtfully again, and Tang Manya asked, "How do I contact her?"


    "I have her cell phone number. Didn''t she call you?" I asked in the same confusion.


    It makes sense that Du Ling didn''t contact Old Gao, but Tang Manya, they were so close, so why didn''t she contact Tang Manya?


    I took out my phone and called Du Ling, but Du Ling didn''t answer.


    I told the two of them not to worry. When I got in touch with Du Ling, I knew what was going on.


    Time passed by, and in the afternoon, I called Ding Ge again, but she didn''t answer either.


    I couldn''t help but feel depressed. Why didn''t they answer the phone?


    I didn''t want to go to driving school after I knew that Hu Zi had become a shareholder of Ding Ge''s driving school. I was afraid that I would run into Hu Zi all of a sudden. Even though I knew that he had been in pain and guilt, I didn''t know how to face him.


    However, for Ding Ge''s sake, I had to go to driving school.


    I came to the driving school again. However, after the driving school was over, I waited for a while and didn''t see Ding Ge. Even Xiaojing and the three of them, I didn''t see him.


    They didn''t come to driving school?


    I had to send ding ge a message.


    Ding Ge, can you please let me know where you are?


    The same stone sank into the sea, and there was no reply.


    I was getting irritated. Ding Ge was obviously hiding from me on purpose, but could hiding from me solve the problem? I''m a little distressed. This is not the way to deal with things between me and Ding Ge. She shouldn''t hide from me.


    I also didn''t dare to go to Ding Ge''s house. I didn''t know their attitude about the hotel. I really didn''t dare to see them alone. I was very afraid of them.


    As a result, there seemed to be only one last way to find Ding Ge.

 Chapter 647 : The Only Choice

    I sat in the car, took out my cell phone and opened my wechat.


    However, in today''s time, xiao jing and xiao nan and Xiaoyu did not post a circle of friends, the three of them did not send a single movement a day, this is definitely abnormal, especially Xiaojing, she is a wechat business, every day, the circle of friends is particularly lively, today was so abnormal, it must be abnormal!


    I think it must have been Ding Ge who didn''t let them do it. She was afraid that they would expose where they were when they posted their circle of friends.


    Back then, when Ding Ge''s parents forbade her from being with us, Ding Ge tried everything to get in touch with me.


    But now, she only wants to hide from me, and she is so smart, if she really hides from me, I''m afraid I can''t find her anywhere.


    I was a little scared at the thought of this. How could it be more serious than I thought? Did Ding Ge not care about the friendship with Lin Ya at all? Did she really want me to choose between her and Lin Ya?


    I really don''t understand what she''s thinking!


    When there was no way out, I could only call Xiaojing''s cell phone. At that time, I saved all three of their cell phone numbers.


    No one answered Xiaojing''s phone.


    No one answered Xiaoyu''s phone.


    No one answered Xiao nan''s phone.


    The phone was open, but no one answered.


    On purpose, it must have been on purpose, and it must have been directed by Ding Ge. After all, Xiaojing was so angry that she wanted to scold me when she saw my call. How could she ignore my call? She was not a patient person.


    The last option didn''t work either. I was even more uneasy, unable to calm down, and my heart became more and more anxious. It was really like scratching my heart with a hundred claws.


    Trembling slightly, I took out my phone and sent Ding Ge another wechat message.


    Ding Ge, please don''t hide from me like this, okay? Can we talk about something?


    Tell me what I should do, and I''ll listen to you whatever you want me to do, okay?


    I don''t know if dinger will reply. All I can do now is wait and see.


    I thought Ding Ge would still ignore me, but I didn''t expect her to reply this time.


    She said, "It''s not what I tell you to do, it''s what you do!"


    When I saw the message from Ding Ge, I was very excited. I didn''t think much and replied quickly.


    Well, if my relationship with Lin Ya makes you unhappy, I will pay attention to the distance between us in the future, but you have always been the only one in my heart, and this has always been the case! Is that okay?


    After sending this message, my heart became extremely complicated, like a big dye vat, stained with colorful paint.


    I don''t know how to change my relationship with Lin Ya. After all, she lives across from me now, and we meet every day. Besides, Lin Ya is suffering from depression, and I want to help her all the time. How can I alienate her?


    Lin Ya and I went to the cinema to relax her. The last time I grabbed Lin Ya''s hands, I panicked. I did it subconsciously because I was afraid that she would hurt my hands. We went to a room together, not even to sleep, but to follow Hu Zi. I could pay attention to these things, but we usually talked and talked. We didn''t go beyond the boundaries of friends. Even if we were close, we were just friends. Can''t this work?


    I took a deep breath and still felt a strange blockage in my heart.


    But that''s not what you think, is it?


    Ding Ge sent another message, and my pupils shrank!


    She was like a roundworm in my stomach, completely seeing through me.


    How should I reply?


    Her hands were on the screen, but she didn''t know what to type. It took me a long time to reply. Shall we talk face to face?


    I want to see Ding Ge. I want to talk to her face to face about this. I really don''t want to chat with her word by word.


    It was a terrible feeling not to see Ding Ge''s expression, not to see her eyes, not to hear her tone.


    Let''s meet again after we settle this matter. Ding Ge replied again.


    I can''t help but sigh again. Why can''t we meet and talk?


    I replied anxiously, "Then how can we solve this problem?" Tell me!


    Soon, Ding Ge sent another message.


    If I let you and the girl never meet, can you do it?


    When I saw this message, I was completely stupefied. I looked at the phone in disbelief, at the last message. I really suspected that this was a message from ding ge?


    If it was really from ding ge, my first thought would be that she was crazy!


    It was so strange and ridiculous for me to never see Lin Ya again. How could Ding Ge say that?


    But Ding Ge wasn''t joking. Although I couldn''t see Ding Ge, I could imagine her serious expression.


    Come back to me when you''re done.


    Ding Ge replied to another message.


    Looking at the message she sent me, my heart was churning with mixed feelings!


    I closed my eyes and lay back feebly.


    Never see Lin Ya again.


    Come and see me when you''re ready.


    It seems that Ding Ge has no intention of giving me a choice, but can she really be so heartless?


    She''s Lin Ya''s best friend. When we get married, lin ya will be the maid of honor, and I will never meet lin ya. Is that possible?


    Lin Ya wasn''t stupid either. What would she think if she knew that Ding Ge wouldn''t let me meet her?


    The more I think about it, the more I break down and feel bad. It''s like thousands of ants are biting my skin, like someone is holding a hemp rope tightly around me...


    I don''t understand. I don''t understand. Why would Ding Ge do that?


    Was it Xiaojing and the three of them who instigated it?


    But dinger wouldn''t have changed so quickly. She was too ruthless. Could she really be ruthless? Those two words were so cruel and heartless, colder than the winter wind, as cold as bone marrow.


    Was she happy to do this?


    Sitting in the dark car, I was extremely confused. Ding Ge gave me a ruthless choice. I really had no choice, but how could I not see Lin Ya?


    I really think Ding Ge is being unreasonable this time, just like Xiaojing and the others.


    She''s driving me crazy!


    I clenched my fists, gritted my teeth, and let out a deep roar in my throat. I don''t want to think about it anymore. If I think about it again, I''ll go crazy.


    Let''s drink and get drunk!


    Just do as you say. I''ve been so depressed lately!


    I got out of the car and didn''t go to the Xingyun hotel. I just walked along the street, all the way. The cars passed by me, the buildings passed by me, the green belt passed by me, the wind passed by me, never looking back. I walked by them, alone, in the brilliant and colorful night, walking, walking...


    I don''t want people to find me, I don''t want people to see me drunk, because Ding Ge told me not to see lin ya anymore. I don''t want anyone to know, I just want to find a small pub with no one, drink alone, and then go back to sleep in the dead of night.


    I walked far and far, but I didn''t feel tired. Pucheng was really getting more and more prosperous. I couldn''t find a quiet restaurant, so I went on walking.


    Finally, I entered a random house, then ordered two small dishes to be packed, and another bottle of wine. After leaving the house, I carried the food and wine to a wide road. On the left side of the road was a brightly lit street building, on the right side of the road was an undeveloped wasteland and trees, and there was silence.


    I just sat down under a tree, opened the wine, and took a sip without hesitation. A sharp taste reached my throat, and the desolation flowed out of my blood. A sharp pain came from the tip of my nose, almost causing tears to fall.


    Here, it was particularly quiet, and no one passed by at all. A timid person would not dare to walk on this dark sidewalk, and the street lights would not shine here. If he did not look carefully here, he would not be able to see a sad person sitting under the tree.


    I don''t want to think about those things. I just want to stay in this deserted place and let the whole city ignore me.


    Bury those emotions under the big tree and blow them away in the air.


    I took the bottle and drank it bit by bit.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought that this scene in front of me actually seemed familiar. I couldn''t help but think of the past, when I received a letter from Ding Ge. I thought she was really going to break up with me, and my whole body was in despair. I walked alone into the wilderness, where I had a picnic with ding Green. There, one person released endless sadness in his heart.


    At that time, I thought Ding Ge couldn''t stand the pressure of her parents to break up with me.


    Now, why am I so sad? Is it in my heart that Ding Ge and I can''t get to the end again? But the truth is that we are going to get married in more than a month, and now we only have time to move forward day by day. Why would I despair at this time?


    How did we get here?


    These days, I''ve been fantasizing about my wedding to Ding Ge. She''s my bride, and we''ll be together for the rest of our lives.


    Now, I suddenly didn''t dare to think about it.


    Drink!


    If you get drunk, you won''t have the energy to think about it.


    I won''t go back tonight either. If I get drunk, I''ll just find a hotel and go back tomorrow.


    I thought so.


    Gradually, a bottle of wine was left in half by me, and I was a little drunk, but I was still too drunk, so I continued to drink.


    Just then, a loud bell rang on the sidewalk, which was almost left to the wind.


    I didn''t want to answer it. I thought it was probably Lin Ya who called because they were worried about me, or Ding Ge. I was afraid that this opportunity would be lost, so I took out my phone and looked at it.


    But my guess wasn''t right. It wasn''t them who fought, it was Du Ling.


    I just remembered that I called Du Ling during the day, but she didn''t answer.


    I answered the phone and said to Du Ling, "Hey, Xiaoling, manya went to the Yu xiangyuan to see you today. Do you know?"


    I don''t think I have much strength left. I have to speak with great difficulty and my tone is a little light.


    "I know."


    "She''s been looking for you for so long. Why haven''t you seen her? Manya said that Hu Zi chased her away and wouldn''t let her see you. You have a new phone and you don''t contact her. Why?"

 Chapter 648 Ji Zes Classmate

    Drunk, I closed my eyes and leaned weakly against the tree trunk, gasping in pain.


    In the microphone, there was no answer but the wind blowing in my ear. I took a breath and asked, "Why don''t you talk?"


    "Brother xingyun..." Du Ling hesitated.


    I asked irritably, "What''s going on? Did Hu Zi forbid you to see him? You''re not her prisoner. He can''t restrict your freedom. If it''s him, I''ll go to him now!"


    Hu Zi can take Du Ling away from us, but he can''t control Du Ling.


    "He did not restrict my freedom." Du ling said weakly and anxiously.


    "Then why didn''t he let manya see you?"


    "He just..."


    Du Ling hesitated, but I had no patience at all. I was in a terrible mood, and now I''m even more upset. So I picked up the bottle and took a sip, and asked impatiently, "How is it?"


    "Because Brother tiger is also angry with you, he won''t let me meet you, and he won''t let me contact you."


    Angry?


    I thought about that night again. Indeed, Hu Zi was very angry. He knew that Lin Ya and I were stalking him secretly. How could he not be angry? After that, we kept shouting and arguing in the restaurant. The three of us were all red faced and excited. In the end, Hu Zi was even angrier and said those hurtful words to Old Gao.


    Du Ling continued, "Brother xingyun, Brother tiger really feels sorry for you, but he''s also very angry at you. He treats you as his best friends, but you don''t understand him. So, he can''t save face to apologize to you. He''s actually very conflicted and painful. I... I''ve been trying to persuade him."


    "Don''t try to persuade him. He can be as angry as he wants." At this moment, I was too drunk to control my emotions and shouted at the night like a madman, "What does he want him to do to me and Old Gao? It has nothing to do with you. It''s his business to be angry. Why are you and Manya involved? You don''t have to look at his face. Don''t be afraid of her. Just contact Manya when you should. Just meet her when you should! What''s the matter? He''s fallen out with us. You can''t see your friends, and the girl. How long have you not seen your sister? Don''t you miss her?"


    Du Ling clearly recognized my unusual behavior today. I had never spoken to her in this tone before. She asked doubtfully, "Brother xingyun, are you okay?"


    "Nothing!" I said in a long voice, what can I do for you?


    Then I couldn''t remember what I said to Du Ling. I was confused.


    Some wine was spilled on the ground, so the smell of alcohol pervaded the air.


    I''m drunk.


    After some time, I stood up and left the place.


    The night here was very cold. I was wearing thick clothes, but the coolness still flowed into my clothes like flowing water and stuck to my skin. The wind was like a knife. I didn''t know if it was too strong or if I drank too much and couldn''t walk steadily.


    The night here was very quiet. It was quiet enough to hear the bustle of the bustling world, the sound of cars, the sound of shops, the sound of people, the sound of the wind in the deserted wilderness, the sound of trees, as if they could hear sighs from afar.


    The moonlight was dim and could not penetrate the darkness. If a timid person walked here, his legs would be weak and his whole body would tremble in fear. The place was desolate and empty, and the cold wind was like a ghost, but I didn''t feel anything. I just walked numbly, as if I had lost my soul.


    I found a hotel, opened it, and fell asleep.


    The next day, when I woke up, I took a shower at the hotel, cleaned myself up, and left.


    I''m back to normal. No one will see the scars in my heart. This is the price of being an adult. You can''t write your true feelings on your face. You have to learn to hide them.


    However, the expressionless me was like a chaotic battlefield in my heart. The army was fighting, crying and howling, in a mess.


    Being drunk only allowed me to escape for a moment, and when I woke up, my original life would continue.


    The headache continued to headache, the sad thing continued to be sad, the angry thing continued to be angry, the helpless thing continued to be helpless...


    Ding Ge, she told me to come up with a plan to meet her again, but I want to meet her now. I want to ask her what she thinks. Why is Lin Ya suddenly a threat to our relationship? To the point that Lin Ya and I would never see each other again. Back then, when Lin Ya broke up with me, Ding Ge helped us reconcile.


    Everything changed too fast.


    I really don''t believe there''s only one solution between Ding Ge and me.


    Cruel, even bloody!


    I think, behind this sentence, Xiaojing and the three of them must have something to do with it. Thinking of this, I was especially angry. I don''t know how much they helped in this matter.


    But dinger shouldn''t be so confused. It''s so unlike her style. She''s not so easily influenced by others, but now...


    I can''t figure it out. I really can''t figure it out.


    There were no signs that Lin Ya and I would not see each other if we didn''t see each other. It was too sudden. I always felt there were too many doubts in it, but I couldn''t find out why.


    And Du Ling and Hu Zi.


    When I got the call from Du Ling, I was so drunk that I couldn''t remember a lot of things, but I seemed to remember trying to persuade du ling not to listen to Hu Zi. He had no right to interfere with Du Ling. As for what Du Ling said, I couldn''t remember.


    I don''t know what conversation we ended with.


    If I follow Ding Ge''s request, I can''t see her for the time being, but I still want to persuade her about du ling''s matter.


    I wanted to call Du Ling, but I thought about what she said about Hu Zi not letting her contact us, so that''s why she didn''t dare to answer the phone before.


    I thought about it and sent du ling a wechat message. I mentioned that the rich woman, Hu Zi, me and Old Gao, might have been wrong with each other, but in Du Ling and Hu Zi''s love, Du Ling was not wrong, and Hu Zi''s cheating was solid evidence, so the person he was most sorry for was Du Ling.


    I told Du Ling about this before, but somehow, Du Ling didn''t leave Hu Zi.


    Now, he had the nerve to order Du Ling. Hu Zi was too much. Du Ling shouldn''t listen to him. After sending it, he could only wait for Du Ling''s reply.


    At this moment, ji ze came over and asked me where I went yesterday. Why didn''t I come back all night? I panicked and said I went back to my new house with Ding Ge for the night.


    Ji Ze told me about his run with Lin Ya. It was getting colder and colder now. In the morning, there was always a thick layer of frost on the windows, and sometimes beautiful window flowers. The quiet city in the morning also had a unique beauty.


    But now, there was one more thing.


    Smog.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The smog has been very serious these days. We talked about the smog for a while. Indeed, ji ze was right. The smog in the morning seemed to be much more serious than before, especially when it was especially heavy and visibility was very low. Standing at the entrance of the Xingyun hotel, there was no sign of the cake shop, and everything was hidden in the haze.


    Sometimes, even the whole day was surrounded by smog, and there was no smog yesterday morning. He and Lin Ya only ran once.


    Old Gao didn''t say much today. I know he was still worried about Du Ling, but I can''t remember what Du Ling told me. I can only hope she calls me again tonight.


    Hey, I pressed my forehead, and my head started to ache again. A lot of things kept coming at me, making me feel very tired.


    After noon, the restaurant was no longer busy, and we began to eat in the hall.


    At this time, a man came into the restaurant. He was about thirty years old, wearing a suit and tie, wearing a style of elite, and his fashionable hairstyle was not a bit messy.


    I stood up to greet the guests. Who knew that this man looked at the hall a few times, then looked at ji ze. At this time, ji ze was facing his back to the guests, and the guest called out uncertainly, "Ji Ze?"


    Ji Ze''s friend?


    Ji Ze also turned his head, saw the person, smiled, stood up and walked towards him.


    "Yin Shuai, long time no see!"


    "Long time no see!"


    The two shook hands. It looked like they were old friends they hadn''t seen in years. Ji Ze said happily, "Come and sit down."


    The two of them sat down in an empty seat next to them.


    The man named Yin Shuai asked ji ze, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Ji Ze, what are you doing now? Did you own this restaurant?"


    "No, it''s my friend''s. I''m unemployed and have nothing to do." Ji Ze smiled and replied.


    "Oh."


    "Ji Ze''s friend is our friend. Order whatever you want. It''s on me." I said politely from the side.


    Yin Shuai stood up and offered to extend his hand to me. We shook hands in a friendly manner and jize introduced us to each other.


    "Yin Shuai, we are college classmates, the president of our school, Meng Xingyun, the boss of the Xingyun hotel."


    Yin Shuai smiled modestly and said to me, "Nice to meet you."


    It turned out to be Ji Ze''s college classmates, and I didn''t bother them too much either. They ordered, and then they started chatting enthusiastically.


    We sat by the side, and they could hear us.


    The two of them also asked about each other''s situation first. It turned out that the two were not only college classmates, but also fellow countrymen. Their hometown was Pucheng, but later they developed in different cities and rarely returned home. After graduation, they did not see each other a few times. Naturally, this meeting was especially cordial.


    I heard this Yin Shuai saying that he was now working at an entertainment company, and he didn''t say much about it. Next, he talked about the previous incident at Ji Ze company.


    Yin Shuai asked doubtfully, "This is nothing to your family, isn''t it? Your parents couldn''t easily save it?"


    Ji Ze smiled bitterly.


    Yin Shuai asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Ji Ze sighed, "It''s a long story."


    So Ji Ze gave a brief account of his previous miserable days. Although he had suffered, at least he had survived.


    Yin Shuai said in frustration, "You didn''t tell me about this. If you knew..."


    Ji ze smiled and said, "It''s all over, it''s all over!"


    "No, you said the company survived," Yin Shuai frowned again, "What did you tell me earlier that you''re unemployed?"


    "Yeah. I have quit the company! Now, of course, they are unemployed."


    Yin Shuai looked surprised. After a while, he pointed at ji ze and smiled, "It seems that you have a lot of stories in the past few years. If we have a chance, we should have a good talk."


    "There''s no story!" Ji Ze smiled faintly.


    "So you''ve been idle all this time? I don''t remember you being such a person!" Yin Shuai added.


    "Yeah, it feels good to be idle now."


    "Haha, it''s not for a girl, is it?"


    I raised an eyebrow as I listened, but Yin Shuai was right about it.


    Ji Ze smiled, saying nothing and explaining nothing.


    The two of them ate and chatted, not drinking. Before they left, Yin Shuai said to Ji Ze, "I should come to Pucheng often these days. We should have a good drink. Tonight, I came to see you. We''ll see each other!"


    "Okay, see you soon."

 Chapter 649 Ji Zes New Job

    After Yin Shuai left, I chatted with Ji Ze.


    "You guys have a good relationship." I said with a smile.


    Ji Ze nodded and said, "That''s right. We were from the same hometown and classmates. When we were in college, we were still a club. We had a good relationship."


    Then Ji Ze told me about his old classmate, who was a big shot in the school at that time. He was a very capable person with a strong social skills and made a lot of friends. He seemed to have developed well in the past few years.


    I teased Ji Ze again, "I''m much better than you."


    Ji Ze laughed and said, "If you hit me again, I can eat two more steamed buns today."


    "The former chairman of the board of directors has achieved so little."


    Time wandered into the evening, and Yin Shuai, jize''s classmate, came over in the dark. This time, he wasn''t dressed as formally as he did in the morning, but he still had some temperament. He should be the leader of the company. He had the temperament of a leader.


    Seeing ji ze, Yin Shuai smiled and said, "How about we stay sober today?"


    "I''m not drunk yet. You don''t know how much I can drink!"


    "After all these years, I don''t believe you haven''t learned how to drink! You used to be the chairman of a company. I don''t believe you don''t usually have social engagements. I don''t believe you if you say you want a glass."


    Ji Ze smiled and said, "It''s not that exaggerated, but it''s not much to drink."


    Yin Shuai was still holding a bottle of wine in his hand, and he looked at me and shouted, "Boss meng."


    I said to him, "Just call me Xing Yun."


    "Xing Yun, yes! I like people like you who don''t have so many rules. You don''t have to be restrained." Yin Shuai complained to me, "Some people like to be called boss and boss. What''s so great about boss and boss? There are just a few people under him. It''s not comfortable not to flatter him."


    I smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes, yes."


    This Yin Shuai seemed to be a real person, and he asked me again, "Xing Yun, here, can the restaurant bring wine?"


    I think this must be a good wine specially prepared by Yin Shuai for ji ze. I can''t embarrass him and say, "No one else can bring it. You can''t bring it yet."


    Yin Shuai laughed and said, "Let''s go. I''ve made you a friend. Let''s have a drink together today."


    I quickly declined, "No, the restaurant is going to be busy soon."


    Yin Shuai pushed me and said, "Why are you so busy? Walk and have a drink. Ji Ze and I are so lonely."


    As I was pushed by Yin Shuai, I said, "You two talk about your old days, and I can''t get in the way."


    "Come on, you''re welcome."


    Yin Shuai forced me to sit down at a table, so I had to accompany them. The three of them did not sit in the private room and sat down directly in a wall seat in the hall.


    After the food and wine were served, we chatted. At this time, I also knew what Yin Shuai was doing. He was also a member of the entertainment industry. He usually did things like selecting actors for the production team, training new people for the company, and then arranging new jobs. Basically, he greeted new people. It sounded like a scout, but he obviously cared more about it than that.


    Yin Shuai asked Ji Ze again, "Ji Ze, are you married?"


    "Bullshit. I haven''t had a girlfriend yet." Ji Ze smiled bitterly.


    Yin Shuai said in surprise, "No way. Seriously, you can''t even find a girlfriend? I don''t believe it!"


    "There''s nothing to believe, I can still lie to you!"


    Yin Shuai clapped his hands and suddenly realized, "Oh, I see. High vision."


    "What''s high?"


    Yin Shuai did not know the story of Ji Ze, of course he did not know that Ji Ze had been infatuated with a girl for many years.


    Ji Ze asked Yin Shuai again, "What about you?"


    "I''m alone. The company is so busy. I''m tired like a cow all day. How can I have the time to fall in love?" Yin Shuai said worriedly.


    "Aren''t you a manager? Why? Was he particularly busy too? Just leave it to the people below."


    "Hey, don''t mention it." Yin Shuai took a sip of wine and said gloomily, "Manager is just a name. Unlike Xing Yun, he opened a restaurant and sat here eating and drinking money."


    I laughed and said, "I''ve been busy all day. How dare I be the boss of a small restaurant? I''m more tired than the staff."


    Yin Shuai continued, "It was the same thing that happened to me all day. It was so messy that I had a headache all day. Can you rest assured that you leave the matter to your subordinates? It''s either a mistake or a mistake in a while. I''ve been getting angry all day. I get dozens of calls a day, and my ears hurt. You guys haven''t seen me at work, and I''m going berserk."


    "Don''t keep getting angry at the people below. You''re getting angrier and angrier. The more they resist, the worse the job you''ve arranged."


    "I don''t want to. They forced me to." Yin Shuai sighed and said irritably, "But you''re right. I really shouldn''t be angry."


    At this moment, Yin Shuai''s eyes lit up again and said, "By the way, Ji Ze, you have nothing to do now. Why don''t you come with me and do it with us? We''re free anyway."


    "I don''t know anything about entertainment."


    "I don''t need you to know anything. This job is not difficult." Yin Shuai began to explain to ji ze that they were recruiting actors for a production team, and now it was just a selection for the people who signed up. The process was actually very simple. It was just to see a person''s image and temperament, then talent and ability, etc., step by step selection, layer by layer selection.


    Ji ze still waved his hand after listening, "Don''t, don''t, don''t. I''ll pick another one for you when the time comes! You better let me go."


    "It''s okay, I have me. I''m not asking you to do it under my hands. You''re also the former chairman of the board. I can''t control you, so I''m just doing a favor for my buddy. Now I''m hiring people in Pucheng. I''m a little busy, and I have other work on my hands. It''s probably only ten days and a half months. I haven''t been home for so many years, and there aren''t many people in Pucheng I can trust. Just do me a favor. After this time, you''ll be free to do whatever you want."


    "Okay, okay." Ji Ze said helplessly, "I''ll do you a favor. But first, I''ll do it for a few days if I can. If I can''t, I won''t."


    "What can''t you do? You don''t know how to look at people." Yin Shuai said, "Besides, I won''t let you do it for nothing. If I borrow your wisdom and recruit a very good new person, and become a star in a few years, I can lose you. Haha, of course, your family doesn''t need this money. If you don''t like this money, you can just help."


    "You think so. What I need the most now is money. My brothers know how to settle accounts. You can''t lose me." Ji ze smiled.


    "Look at you. You''re still the chairman, as if you''ve never seen money."


    Just like that, ji ze changed from a jobless vagrant to someone who only stepped into the entertainment industry.


    I was also curious about what was going on here, so I inevitably asked a few more questions. Who wasn''t curious about the celebrity gossip? Yin Shuai was also full of information, and I learned a lot from it.


    The three of them chatted happily. The bottle of wine that Yin Shuai brought was soon finished, and we didn''t drink anymore.


    Yin Shuai said to ji ze, "You don''t have a girlfriend yet. If you choose someone, you can just kidnap them and be your girlfriend."


    Ji Ze just smiled and didn''t say anything, but Yin Shuai didn''t know that ji ze was falling for Lin Ya, and now he probably couldn''t hold another girl in his heart.


    Yin Shuai thought that Ji Ze didn''t like those girls, and he said, "I know you have high standards, but there are always a few good applicants. Besides, if you really want to work with me, there will always be yingying and yanyan by your side, and you will have to pick your eyes."


    Ji ze smiled and said, "You stay in this circle all day. You see so many beautiful women every day, but you are still alone."


    Yin Shuai said with emotion, "You don''t know, there are many girls who want to enter the entertainment circle. Many of them are too utilitarian. Many of them don''t come with strong ambition. Some of them want to enter the circle to find a rich man. They are simple girls. When they enter the entertainment circle, their mentality will inevitably change after a long time."


    "When I heard you say that, I started feeling guilty before I started hanging out with you."


    "What are you feeling guilty about? We''re just bringing them into this business. We''re helping them. What we''re doing is a good thing. They can''t blame us if they can''t stand the temptation. It''s not just the entertainment industry that has temptations. Our society is full of temptations. It''s their own business whether they can stand them or not."


    "Besides, it''s not what you think. The entertainment industry is deep, but it doesn''t mean that you have to become a star to survive. Besides, there are a lot of people who are going forward step by step. If you want to hear inspirational stories, I can tell you a lot."


    ...


    The three of them chatted happily. Yin Shuai was very talkative and humorous. Time passed without him noticing. After eating and drinking, ji ze''s face was already red. He couldn''t hold his liquor. I told him to go back and rest.


    Yin Shuai also said, "Let''s go. I''ll go back with you and feel the way. I''ll come to pick you up tomorrow."


    The three of us had a drink, so we didn''t drive. We weren''t far from the neighborhood anyway, so we walked straight back.


    Walking to the neighborhood, Yin Shuai looked into the neighborhood and asked, "Ji Ze, is your house here?"


    Ji Ze shook his head and said, "No, I''m staying with someone else now."


    I smiled and said, "Now we live together. We rent a house."


    "Oh, yeah, how''s your rent? I guess I''ll have to stay in Pucheng for a while. It''s not appropriate to stay in a hotel all day."


    "The rent is okay, but it''s hard to find a room." I said to Yin Shuai, "You should check the internet and see where you can rent a house."


    Yin Shuai nodded and I said to Yin Shuai, "Go up and have a seat."


    "Sure." Yin Shuai said, "It''s the first time you''ve come here. Recognize the door."


    So the three of us took the elevator up to the tenth floor.


    Inside the house, Yin Shuai looked at our room and asked, "Just the two of you?"


    "Yes, the two of us." I poured Yin Shuai a glass of water.


    "This house is fine."


    The three of them sat on the sofa and chatted for a while.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door.


    It was Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya walked in, frowned at me and said in disgust, "Are you drinking again?"


    He gave me another look and said, "Ding Ge doesn''t let you drink."


    "Just a little." When it comes to Ding Ge, I feel bitter again. Ding Ge still goes to bars a lot. What''s wrong with me drinking?


    When Yin Shuai saw Lin Ya, he stood up and asked, "Who is this?"


    "Lin Ya, our neighbor."


    "Oh, hello."


    "This is Ji Ze''s classmate."


    Lin Ya nodded slightly to Yin Shuai as a greeting.


    At this moment, Yin Shuai''s cell phone rang, and he said to us, "Then you can talk. I''ll go first."

 Chapter 650 Meet at the Bar

    After Yin Shuai left, Ji Ze could hardly open his eyes. He went back to the bedroom, and in the living room, only Lin Ya and I were left.


    Originally, it was very natural, but since Ding Ge said those words, I really didn''t know how to get along with lin ya. Staying in the room with both of them, my mind was no longer relaxed.


    I really don''t like it!


    I hate it!


    Lin Ya frowned and asked me, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay."


    Lin Ya sat down on the sofa and didn''t mean to leave. She sighed sadly and said, "Why hasn''t Ding Ge come here recently? I wonder how she''s doing with her driving?"


    I don''t know either. There seems to be too much going on between us. The topic of learning to drive has already reached a very backward position.


    This is not what I imagined.


    It turned out that I thought this was the last time before Ding Ge and I got married. It would be full of happiness and sweetness, and it would be very precious. Even if she lived at home and didn''t live with us, we would miss each other very much, instead of being so conflicted, as if there were mountains between us.


    "She''s fine anyway. It''s okay to practice more."


    Thinking of Ding Ge, his heart was no longer warm, but a sense of oppression.


    "Well, I''m tired, girl, so I''ll go to bed first."


    I pressed my forehead, pretending to be tired, but I wasn''t sleepy at all.


    Lin Ya gave me a strange look, but she didn''t think much about it. She thought I was tired from drinking, so she nodded and stood up.


    After Lin Ya left, I went back to my bedroom to rest.


    But the alcohol wasn''t enough to numb my nerves. My mind was full of images, like a fast-moving movie.


    I think we should go to Ding Ge tomorrow, find her, and talk to her in peace.


    ...


    The next morning, Yin Shuai came to pick up ji ze.


    I sat in my room and hesitated for a long time before sending ding ge a wechat message.


    Let''s meet tonight.


    Not long after, Ding Ge replied.


    See you at the Eleven bar tonight.


    It was the Eleven bar again, and I had a headache. I immediately replied, "Can you change places?"


    It''s the same everywhere.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Even though ding ge was sending text messages, I could feel the coldness of her typing.


    Although the atmosphere of the Eleven bar is quite good, but it is also xiao jing and xiao nan Xiaoyu''s territory, I really don''t want to see them.


    However, I know Ding Ge''s temper very well. She is so stubborn that I have to agree if I don''t agree.


    At night, I came to the Eleven bar alone again.


    Can dinger and I have a good talk here?


    I gritted my teeth and felt a chill in my palm. I clenched my fist again and took a few deep breaths before entering the Eleven bar.


    In the bar, I didn''t see Ding Ge, nor did I see Xiaojing and the others. Isn''t Ding Ge here yet?


    I called Ding Ge.


    I said I was already at the bar.


    Ding Ge said she would come out immediately.


    Soon, Ding Ge came out. She was at the bar. When I saw ding ge standing in front of me, I almost couldn''t recognize her. I stood there in shock, my eyes narrowed and I was speechless.


    Ding Ge was no longer a wavy blonde. She had her braids tied up, but the braids were very high. The ends of her hair became like Xiaojing''s. They were all different colors.


    What shocked me most was the makeup on Ding Ge''s face. Her makeup was very thick and thick, just like the clown girl in the movie. Her eyes were very heavy, and there were some bright spots at the corners of her eyes. Her lips seemed to be covered with bright lipstick. Under the blue light, her face had an indescribable charm.


    This was not Ding Ge''s style at all. She had never put on makeup like this before. It was so unlike her. If I hadn''t been so familiar with that face, I wouldn''t have believed it was Ding Ge.


    "Why are you dressed like this?" I asked in disbelief, and at the same time, my heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Ding Ge asked with his eyes wide open.


    "It''s not like you at all!"


    Honestly, I don''t know if it was Ding Ge who made me look like this on purpose. I always felt like she was punishing me and trying to make me angry.


    "It''s just a change of style." Ding Ge said lightly.


    "Come with me." Ding Ge said to me again.


    With that, she led me to a booth. It seemed that she was very familiar with this place. She and xiaojing should come here often.


    Ding Ge sat down first, and I sat down opposite her.


    I looked at Ding Ge and felt that she was so strange. To be honest, Ding Ge''s makeup was not good, especially under the light. It was even more frightening. I really couldn''t understand why she was like this.


    Looking at her in this outfit made me feel very uncomfortable, and my heart was in a mess. I wanted to talk to her calmly, but now I couldn''t calm down at all.


    "Ding Ge, are you deliberately punishing me?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "You think too much. Why should I punish you?" Ding Ge put his hands on the table and said faintly, "It''s just trying something new. I know you''re not used to it, and I''m not used to it myself."


    "It''s not good for you to do this." I said sadly.


    Ding Ge leaned back, crossed his legs, and said unhappily, "Are you here to quarrel with me, Xing Yun? Are you here to tell me this?"


    After a pause, Ding Ge added, "This is me. I used to be me. I''m still me now. If you really can''t accept it, just tell me."


    The corner of my mouth was bitter, and I looked in the other direction of the bar, but my heart felt like a needle was pricked.


    I don''t understand. What happened to Ding Ge?


    "Have you thought about what I told you?" Ding Ge asked me again, her tone a little cold.


    Listening to her, even in a fully heated bar, I felt cold all over.


    I looked at Ding Ge and her eyes, but under the blue light, I couldn''t see her beautiful eyes clearly.


    "Do you remember what made me think it through?" I asked, heartbroken.


    "Of course I remember." Ding Ge looked straight at me and said without thinking, "You and the girl will never see each other again."


    "Ding Ge, are you really going to make this decision?"


    Ding Ge turned his head away.


    "If I agree to your request, then can you agree to my request?"


    "What request?"


    "Cut off contact with xiaojing, Xiao nan and Xiaoyu!" I gritted my teeth and said.


    Ding Ge stared at me in a daze, her eyes flashing with lightning, and I could feel the anger that gushed out of her. After a while, she shook her head and replied decisively, "I can''t do it!"


    "Why not?" I suppressed my anger and said as calmly as I could, "If I can never see a girl I''ve known for many years, why can''t you cut them off? How long have you known each other, Ding Ge? Not even a month?"


    I really want to know how deep Ding Ge''s relationship with them is.


    However, after hearing what I said, Ding Ge asked, "How many times did you fall in love with me?"


    I froze, not knowing how to answer.


    The answer, of course, was clear enough. From the first time I saw Ding Ge, I fell in love with her. She was dressed in white like snow and not stained with dust. She stood quietly under the tree, like a beautiful painting. Her black hair was gently fluttering in the wind like a waterfall.


    But at this moment, Ding Ge, like another person, or Ding Ge''s other personality, was completely different from the first time she saw her.


    Can people really change so completely?


    Or rather, Ding Ge, who was as meek as a deer, had a wild and rebellious heart in his heart.


    However, if I answer like this, it seems that I have jumped into Ding Ge''s trap.


    I replied feebly, "This is different."


    "Why is it different? Love has nothing to do with time, Xing Yun."


    I don''t know how to refute Ding Ge.


    After a while, Ding Ge asked again, "Besides, why did you ask me to break up with xiaojing? I don''t think you should interfere with my freedom to make friends."


    "Because they are pushing us further and further away from each other. Without them, we would be the same as before, without any conflicts. But now, they seem to exist just to sabotage our relationship."


    "You''re wrong, Xing Yun. If there''s nothing wrong with our relationship, no one can break it." Ding Ge retorted again.


    I opened my mouth, but I didn''t know how to refute Ding Ge at all. Ding Ge''s reaction was so fast that she could always catch my words quickly, but to refute her, I had to think hard!


    I held my head in pain and gasped for air. I didn''t expect that the conversation would only get worse if we just sat down with Ding Ge and fought like this.


    So, I wanted to slow down. I asked her, "I went to our new house. You bought all those things."


    Ding Ge nodded gently and glanced aside.


    I suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    The two of them were silent. I just felt like every cell in my body was carrying something. My heart was heavy and depressed.


    "Ding Ge, I really don''t want to be like this. I''m in pain." My nose is sore and I''m very sad.


    I really want to hold Ding Ge in my arms. Even if they don''t say a word, their hearts are sweet and warm.


    "Neither do I."


    Ding Ge bit his lip and replied.


    "Then can we stop arguing?"


    "I didn''t want to argue with you."


    "Then you can come back with me, okay?" I looked at Ding Ge nervously.


    However, Ding Ge still shook his head resolutely.


    My heart was throbbing again. I asked her in puzzlement, "Why, why must I choose between you and the girl? Weren''t we fine before?"


    "You haven''t told me the answer yet?"


    Can you tell me why? Why?" I asked excitedly again.


    Ding Ge turned to look at the bustling crowd in the bar. Although it was clear, the crowd was also very noisy at this time, and men and women showed ambiguous eyes under the light.


    "Did you see them?" Ding Ge asked.


    I frowned and didn''t understand what Ding Ge was trying to say.


    Ding Ge''s eyes were still on the men and women, and her voice was a little sad. She said slowly, "This bar is a Eleven bar, hoping that those single men and women can make friends here. But who knows which one of these people is single and which one is not single? And how many of these people are truly friends, and how many of them want an irresponsible affair?"


    Marriage is like a glass of water. It''s very plain. We can''t live without water, but we drink water all day. Who doesn''t want to drink coke and sprite? Marriage will eventually be flat, and the pursuit of excitement may never be extinguished. So, I think marriage is especially unreliable, not to mention the existence of a bomb seed around me."


    Ding Ge''s words became more and more incomprehensible to me.


    She continued, "In the past, I didn''t really care about you and the girl. We were able to get along very well. Even if you were closer to the girl than most people, I wouldn''t feel anything. But after we get married, I think you will be as close as you used to be, after all, the relationship between you is so good. But after we get married, Xing Yun, our relationship will definitely become as flat as any couple, and the best thing is to never get it. By then, the girl will be more and more attractive to you, and you have so much time to get along with each other, I really can''t imagine, one day, will you..."


    Ding Ge''s words made my hair stand on end. I wondered why she thought so.


    I also disagree with her words.


    Ding Ge and I, we love each other so much. Even if it''s not easy to get married and spend the rest of our lives together, I will definitely work hard to run our marriage. I think Ding Ge will take good care of our family with me.


    But now, she''s just imagining what Lin Ya and I are like. She seems to have nothing but worry and fear about our future, no yearning and expectation.


    I asked Ding Ge, "Don''t you believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, Xing Yun." Ding Ge said, "I don''t believe in human nature!"


    Human nature?


    It''s too deep. Can it be so deep?


    "People will make mistakes, let alone have a girl who is very likely to make you make mistakes stay by your side. Lin Ya is so beautiful, ten men and nine hearts. You can control it now. Can you control it in the future?"


    "We''ve known each other for so many years. Is there any connection between us?"


    "All right, Xing Yun. I don''t want to say that much." Ding Ge seemed to be tired. After a while, she pressed her forehead and said, "Do you agree or not?"


    I really don''t understand why Ding Ge doesn''t trust me so much. Why is she so sensitive to lin ya all of a sudden?


    I asked reluctantly, "Ding Ge, even if I agree, what about you, you and the girl? What about you two?"

 Chapter 651 : Calm down

    If Lin Ya and I never met, then there would only be one result left between Ding Ge and Lin Ya.


    That was, the breakup between the two of them was like a mirror that had been smashed into countless pieces, and nothing else would have happened.


    I looked at Ding Ge, and the choice she gave me was not just for me, but for her. Was she willing to end all these years of friendship with Lin Ya herself?


    I know what it''s like to lose a friendship for so many years!


    However, Ding Ge didn''t answer my question. She just looked at me, her mouth slightly curved, and said, "All you have to do is answer me, agree or disagree?"


    Ding Ge''s words were like a countdown bomb. I felt my head start to swell. I heard the sound of bones. I felt like my whole body was about to crack.


    It''s so uncomfortable!


    I was about to lose control of myself. I clenched my fists tightly and my nails were deeply embedded in my flesh, but I didn''t feel any pain. My heart hurt so much. It was heartbreaking. It felt worse than being stabbed.


    I took a few more breaths, looked up at Ding Ge, and said quickly, "Ding Ge, I love you. I''ve loved you all these years. I''ve never pretended to be someone else for a minute or a second. I only love you! I don''t understand. Why don''t you believe me?"


    My body began to tremble and tremble more and more. I trembled all over and said, "I''m just... The girl and I are now... You see, this is not a good idea. I can try my best to keep my distance from the girl so that your relationship with the girl won''t be affected. Besides, when the girl gets married, my relationship with her will be less natural. You are still best friends. And my identity gradually became my best friend''s husband."


    I''m really afraid of losing Ding Ge!


    But now, I feel like I''m being cornered. I don''t know, if I don''t promise Ding Ge, what will she do? Will she leave me?


    I was scared to death at the thought of this. I felt as if there was a monster in my chest that would tear me apart and jump out at any moment.


    "Ding Ge." I called softly.


    Ding Ge did not speak. She just sat there quietly, her pale face hidden in the shadows under her heavy makeup.


    And I, as if I were in an ice cave, felt cold all over, as if the blood and bone marrow were all cold, without any temperature, my body became increasingly stiff.


    I looked at her nervously. I had never been so nervous before.


    Why did it feel like everything was going in the direction of happiness when it suddenly turned around?


    I gritted my teeth. Ding Ge, are you really that heartless?


    My heart was pounding, pounding like a sledgehammer, pounding hard, like a hole in my heart, and then there was blood flowing out.


    Ding Ge took a deep breath and looked at me expressionlessly, "I''ll ask you one last time, Xing Yun. Can you promise me never to see lin ya again?"


    Ding Ge''s words were like a knife, the coldest and sharpest knife made of the hardest metal in the world, stabbing me in the heart.


    It hurts so much!


    But this time, I really can''t promise her, I can''t promise her.


    Her request was too outrageous. Between us, it was far from that. Ding Ge was making a decision for the sake of the impossible future. She did not realize that she was wrong.


    Why is her heart so sensitive?


    Why is it so fragile?


    Why is she so insecure?


    Why is she so distrustful of me?


    In the past, we trusted each other so much. Now, it was as if a storm had suddenly fallen on our love. The flame of our love swayed in the wind and rain, dying.


    I gritted my teeth, looked straight at Ding Ge, and shook my head as resolutely as she did!


    I''m sorry, Ding Ge. I can''t promise you.


    Your request is unreasonable, wrong, wrong!


    Besides, Lin Ya can''t be hurt anymore. Her condition is already worrying. I can''t provoke her. She''s my friend. I need to protect her.


    But how could I bear to hurt Ding Ge? She''s my favorite person!


    I love her so much that I can''t wait to show her my heart. I love her with my life!


    Is this the end of the negotiation?


    Silence, silence once again, and suppressed in our small booth condensed, as if the water gradually condensed into ice, and the air also became stagnant.


    Ding Ge''s eyes seemed to sparkle. She looked up at me again and asked, "Are you breaking up with me?"


    Break up?


    This word is so cold and heartless that I really don''t want to hear it again.


    Forever!


    In the flickering light, my thoughts seemed to return to the night we broke up.


    That night, I said to her, "Let''s break up."


    I said the sentence to Ding Ge that almost killed her.


    Those five words, like five poisoned arrows, pierced Ding Ge''s heart.


    Ding Ge smiled. I saw a tear fall from her eyes. She looked into the distance and said softly, "Do you know? Xing Yun, now I can still think of how much pain it had been since I was a child. It has never been so painful. It, unlike physical pain, is indescribable pain! I don''t want to break up with you, but you want to break up with me. You shut me out. I''m so scared. I''m sitting alone outside the door. I''m scared to death, you know? I''ve never been so scared, so sad, so desperate!"


    "I knocked on the door over and over again, trying to get you to open it for me. I don''t want to break up with you. My hands are sore, the door is broken, my hands are bleeding, but it doesn''t hurt at all, you know? The pain was only in my heart. I cried until I was hoarse and could not make a sound at the end. I had no strength at all. At that time, I was so pitiful. I even hoped that you could pity me and let me in. Even if it was just for me to go in, I didn''t want to break up with you. I don''t want to break up with you. It''s too painful!"


    Ding Ge''s words made me lose control.


    My heart ached again, as if it were the pain of pulling every nerve, as if a whip was beating my soul, as if thousands of ants were biting in my head, as if countless arrows were passing through my body.


    There was cold sweat on my back.


    It was as if a rope was hanging in my throat, getting tighter and tighter.


    It was as if a knife had pierced the skin, pierced into the flesh, and bled out.


    As I looked at Ding Ge, the past flashed through my mind. I said in pain, "Ding Ge, I don''t want to break up with you. I won''t break up with you either. We''ve been through so much. We shouldn''t have broken up like this. The tragedy should be someone else, not us!"


    "We are so in love, why should we separate?"


    I stood up and walked over to sit next to Ding Ge. I held her cold hand and said, "Things must have eased. We clearly didn''t go that far. Ding Ge, please give me more trust, okay? I''ll take care of things between us. We''re getting married soon. Have you forgotten?"


    "We''re getting married in more than a month! Let''s not break up, okay?"


    Please, don''t break up with me, don''t leave me!


    I''m really scared, too scared!


    However, Ding Ge didn''t answer my question. She just quietly let me hold her hand. She closed her eyes, but tears still fell from the corner of her eyes.


    The corners of my mouth trembled and my heart was cut like a knife!


    After a while, Ding Ge gently broke free of my hand.


    The two of us just sat there, as if we were the only ones left in the bar.


    "Xing Yun."


    Ding Ge called out my name gently again.


    So familiar, so familiar, listening to Ding Ge''s voice, a stream of heat flowed through the body.


    "Stop it. Let''s calm down for a while, okay?" Ding Ge said wearily.


    She scratched her hair with her hands and looked miserable.


    I froze again. Ding Ge didn''t break up with me, but I wasn''t in a better mood.


    Calm down. What does that mean?


    It was like the last struggle before the breakup, like a reprieve before the death penalty.


    I don''t want to calm down.


    "Ding Ge, I don''t want to be calm. I don''t want to be calm." A chill crept down my neck and I looked at Ding Ge excitedly. My lips were trembling and I could barely speak. I tried to control myself and breathe deeply. After a while, I said," I don''t want to calm down. Let''s get married. Ding Ge, your id card should be ready. Let''s get married. Let''s open it now." Let''s just register, the first one, okay?"


    I almost pleaded to dinger that I no longer had any dignity.


    Ding Ge said sadly, "Xing Yun, what''s the use of getting a marriage certificate? If we get married in this state, then marriage is like a cage. It''s better not to get married, isn''t it?"


    I really don''t think I can catch Ding Ge anymore. I just want to do everything I can to keep him.


    Xing Yun, don''t be discouraged. I''m not trying to end our relationship! I just think, maybe we just need to calm down. Let''s all calm down and think about it. Maybe when we figure it out, everything will go in the right direction. In the next few days, let''s think about it carefully and consider it as the final salvation of our relationship. When the time comes, if the problem between us can be solved, we''ll get married!"


    Ding Ge''s words seemed to give me confidence, but now I really have no confidence at all.


    I''m scared, I''m really scared.


    After so much experience, I thought we would get married smoothly after our engagement, but now it''s suddenly like this. It was like a car driving on the road, suddenly slamming into a big tree!


    "You go first, Xing Yun." After a while, Ding Ge said again.


    I sat there numbly, feeling the blood in my body getting cold. I didn''t want to leave Ding Ge. I wanted to stay with her.


    But what''s the use of me sitting here?


    Finally, I stood up and walked slowly out of the bar with heavy steps.


    The wind tonight seemed especially strong. I walked out the door and the cold wind hit me. I suddenly felt a cold war.


    I was at a loss, utterly at a loss.


    However, Ding Ge''s last words gave me a glimmer of hope.


    Final rescue!


    I grit my teeth, I will definitely take care of this matter, I will use my best effort to save our love, even with my life to save it.


    Just then, someone behind him shouted, "Xing Yun."


    I turned around and saw that it was Fan Fan, one of the owners of the bar.


    He was also my savior. Without him, I was probably lying in the hospital.


    I don''t know why he called me. He''s always been a quiet person, and we haven''t spoken much either.


    But after thinking about it, I seem to understand.


    Fan Fan took out a box of cigarettes, handed it to me and asked, "Do you smoke?"


    I shook my head.


    Fan Fan put away the cigarette.


    I know that Fan Fan should be here for dinger. He likes Ding Ge. I can tell.


    Sure enough, Fan Fan readily admitted, "I like Ding Ge."


    He didn''t hide it.


    I nodded and replied, "I know."


    "I''ve heard about you and Ding Ge." He added.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Now that my love for Ding Ge has become a story, I don''t know why, but I suddenly don''t like the word''story'' because it seems to have a sad color.


    How much can they know about my love for Ding Ge, even if they have heard of it?


    The story between us, only we know best, they may not even hear half of it.


    I didn''t know what Fan Fan wanted to say, so I just listened quietly.


    "Ding Ge is a good girl." Fan Fan added.


    Yes, Ding Ge is a good girl.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "You have hurt dinger deeply and more than once, and today, she cried again. Don''t you think you have hurt her too much?" Fan Fan asked.


    This question is very sharp, and I really have no face to answer it.


    "To be honest, I don''t think you can bring happiness to Ding Ge." Fan Fan said bluntly.


    I was really tired of people saying that about my love with Ding Ge, so I looked at Fan Fan coldly and said, "Whether I can give her happiness or not is not up to you!"


    Fan Fan smiled and said, "I think your fate with Ding Ge is over. Now that you''re together, there''s only sadness and pain. I think the best outcome is a peaceful breakup. What do you think?"


    "Don''t you think your heart is too dark when you come out and break up with others?" I rushed forward, grabbed Fan Fan''s clothes, and said angrily, holding his collar.


    I was so depressed that I lost my mind when I heard Fan Fan say that.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not trying to do anything." Fan Fan stretched out his hands and explained, "I like Ding Ge. I won''t hide it from you, but I don''t want anything to happen to her. She''s a good girl. I don''t deserve him. I don''t think you deserve her either. I just want her to be happy. Don''t you want her to be?"


    I was stunned. I thought fan fan fan would fight me hard, and he could humiliate me with his terrifying force. I didn''t expect him to say such a thing.


    Fan Fan continued, "So, I''m just trying to persuade you that you loved dinger after all, and that you had her before, so I envy you. Can you bear to see Ding Ge continue to be sad and sad? How many more tears do you want her to cry? You''ve been through so much, and you shouldn''t hurt each other anymore. That''s why I said that the best outcome for you is a peaceful breakup. Only in this way will you never blush when you meet again. After all, you once truly loved each other."

 Chapter 652 : Memories

    My emotions were billowing like waves of strong wind coming from my ears, tireless and restless.


    My heart was like a broken and mottled wall, and I was pushed down effortlessly by a flood of emotions.


    I took a step back, my hands becoming weak, and I loosened Fan Fan''s collar.


    At first, I thought fan fan fan had come to warn me and threaten me to provoke me. I didn''t expect him to not attack me, but to say those surprising words.


    I lowered my head and couldn''t help but ponder, but now I am like a leaf swaying in the wind and rain. How can I think?


    Seeing that I was silent, Fan Fan didn''t say anything more and turned back into the bar.


    Outside the bar, I was alone in the cold wind.


    Peaceful breakup?


    These four words seemed like a tight hoop, clasped on my head, and the thought of it gave me a headache.


    I couldn''t help but ask myself sadly, is this really the best ending between me and Ding Ge?


    Just then, a man and a woman came out of the bar arguing. It looked like they were a couple. They quarreled fiercely for no reason. The man with an impatient face and the woman with a sharp voice shouted. They were not like lovers, but more like enemies.


    The noisy woman slammed the man''s face with the bag in her hand, then the man slapped the woman hard. The woman was also very angry and grabbed the man''s face. She didn''t expect the two of them to fight.


    If it were any other time, I would have gone over to fight, but now, watching them fight and fight, I just felt disgusted in my heart. I just felt that they did it.


    I really want to ask them, are you a couple? Have you really loved each other? How do I feel like you guys are just playing with each other? What is love in your hearts?


    Seeing this couple tearing up in front of me, I really feel sorry for them!


    If you don''t love each other, why do you have to hurt each other? Why are you still talking so much nonsense here?


    Love must not be like this!


    Even if we broke up, it would never be like this!


    But soon they parted, and the man''s face turned cold as he left, while the woman cursed behind, looking very angry.


    I was reminded of what Fan Fan said about "Peaceful breakup."


    Ding Ge and I will never be like that couple, no way!


    I thought about what Ding Ge said to calm us down, but now I can''t calm down at all, so I don''t want to think about it anymore and drive out of the bar.


    However, walking on the road, my heart was still full of sadness. How could I not miss that girl who made me miss her day and night?


    Now, everyone thought that Ding Ge and I were fine and about to get married, but they didn''t know that now we are at the fork of love again.


    But I can''t tell anyone about it, especially Lin Ya.


    Ding ge''s words for the final rescue were so serious that my heart felt like a huge rock. However, Ding Ge and I should not end up breaking up peacefully. I will settle this matter. I will definitely settle this matter.


    When I got home, I was back to normal.


    Ji Ze was back. We talked for a while, then went back to our rooms to rest.


    ...


    Two days later.


    Ding Ge and I haven''t been in contact for the past two days.


    I didn''t think about how to solve the problem between Ding Ge and me, because I never thought that Lin Ya was the problem between Ding Ge and me. Even if it was a problem, it would never be as serious as never meeting again. I think I would definitely convince Ding Ge.


    I didn''t think too much. I spent most of my time reminiscing.


    I thought about the first time Ding Ge and I met. We didn''t know each other at that time. Under Lin Ya''s introduction, we gradually became acquainted. In Pucheng, there were streets that we walked side by side, parks, restaurants, supermarkets, and so on. Like other couples, when we became real lovers, the two of us heated up quickly and wished we could stick together 24 hours a day.


    I had been courting Ding Ge for a long time, so when dinger agreed to be my girlfriend, I still remember the excitement. The corners of my mouth twitched slightly, my lips trembled slightly, and the goosebumps all over my body exploded. The sudden gush of sweetness and happiness, I felt as if I had been soaked in melted candy, and my whole body was floating, really like a cloud floating in the sky. Swimming in the sky that was bluer than the sea, the sky had no end, and my happiness had no limit.


    Before I went out with Ding Ge, I had two girlfriends, but in retrospect, I don''t remember them very well.


    My first love was not unforgettable. When I heard that she was married, I hardly thought of her. We had a slow development. Sometimes holding hands, I couldn''t remember if I had hugged her. It felt like... How could I put it? It was like she and I didn''t fall in love at that time. We were too reserved. We didn''t know what to talk about when we were together. If you stay together, you should do what couples do.


    I was confused, confused, and I believe that she was the same, but Hu Zi and Old Gao did not help me at that time. This relationship was like a gust of wind in spring, gently coming, and gently leaving.


    Light clouds and light winds.


    Our first love ended quietly, like a flower that withered before it could bloom.


    The end of my first love made me feel no pain. I even felt an indescribable sense of relief.


    As for the second relationship, I don''t want to mention it. We haven''t contacted each other for a long time, and I haven''t heard from her again.


    I didn''t want to mention her name, and I didn''t want to mention her either. Anyway, there was no romantic encounter or pursuit. We were together, and I only knew later that there was a word called spare tire. Yes, she used me as a spare tire.


    This was not love in the first place, so after the two of them were together, there was naturally no passion, or how could a single passion collide with a spark?


    When the two of them were together, it was just a date and dinner. She always seemed to be very busy. After they parted, she naturally understood that she was not so busy, but she did not miss her boyfriend so much. She was not enthusiastic about me.


    Without a doubt, she dumped me.


    I have to admit that I was still a little sad after the breakup, because I liked her at that time, although she had many obvious shortcomings.


    I saw her once after the breakup, less than a week after we broke up. I saw her holding hands with a man on the street, looking very close. Even a fool could see their relationship.


    At that moment, I was furious!


    I don''t know if she was with that man when we were together, but she was separated, and it didn''t make sense.


    Moreover, being able to have a boyfriend in such a short period of time after the breakup, and have developed to the point of stickiness, it was obvious that she never cared about our relationship.


    It wasn''t like she was in a relationship, it was more like she had a meal, it was still not so delicious, there was nothing to savor, after eating, she naturally got up and left, who would turn around to look at it again.


    We''ve been together for more than three months, and we''ve never been so close when we were shopping together. She never took my hand, let alone held my sleeve like this.


    At that time, she was very strange to me. I felt that I knew her completely different from the person in front of me, just like two different faces.


    I felt that she was especially hypocritical, and when I thought about that relationship between us, I felt disgusted, because the more I thought about many things, the clearer I became. Maybe she was just lonely and empty with me, and she never had me in her heart.


    So, after this relationship, there was a time when I was especially sick of women, tired of their differences between the outside and the inside, especially the kind of woman who looked pure and had a bitch in her heart.


    When I was with Ding Ge, it was completely different from the previous two relationships. It was only later that I realized that this was love.


    When I met Ding Ge, there seemed to be a voice in my heart. By the way, it was her!


    This is the person in your future life. I don''t know how to describe this feeling. The first time I saw Ding Ge, my heart was pounding. I fell in love at first sight.


    It was her!


    The speed of development between us is extremely fast. When you meet the right person, you will feel that the whole world has changed and everything has become better.


    Ding Ge and I had nothing to say. There was a strong smell of love between the two of us, and then we lived together.


    Even if Ding Ge''s parents objected later, our love was so strong that it never wavered. At that time, thinking about it would make us feel especially beautiful.


    Then, as she recalled, the plot became more and more serious.


    I thought my love with Ding Ge would be perfect. There was only happiness and sweetness in our world. There was only tacit understanding and empathy. We were rarely angry, and the occasional bickering quickly turned into fun.


    But then, it seemed like a world collapsed.


    Ding Ge and I broke up, lost contact for a year, and then I took the initiative to find help. From that time on, we gradually became indistinguishable from each other, and then because of Lin Ya''s help and the growing realization of how stupid a mistake we made back then, we became intimate and ambiguous again.


    However, I never thought that I would hurt Ding Ge again. Even if we were just a fake couple, our love was destined to have a scar. In Ding Ge''s heart, it was destined to have a very sensitive name for a lifetime.


    However, so many hardships and tribulations did not defeat us. Ding Ge and I definitely experienced more than most couples did, especially when Ding Ge''s parents grounded her. She escaped with absolute wisdom. We ran all the way to Green city, but Ding Ge''s parents intercepted us. And ding ge was even more shocked by all of them, putting a pair of scissors around her neck. If Ding Ge''s parents hadn''t compromised at the time, no one would have doubted whether ding ge would have stuck the scissors in.


    That scene, to this day I remember, my body is still cold!

 Chapter 653 Would You like to Develop in the Entertainment Industry?

    365 / 6 Days a year, and I spent tens of thousands of nights in my life. A few nights were especially memorable, and I was able to recall all the plots and details completely.


    Ding Ge and I had our first night together, the two of us alone, the night the group of five hid in the building during the storm, the night we got engaged...


    The night I broke up with Ding Ge, the night she came to Pucheng to save me, the night I cried in the wilderness, the night Hu Zi quit the Xingyun hotel...


    Many good, many bad...


    The night that dinger threatened her parents with scissors was also the most shocking and unforgettable night for me!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but get a little excited. We clearly love each other so much, so hard to love each other, why are we still on the edge of love?


    Ever since we broke through the strongest barrier of Ding Ge''s parents, Ding Ge and I have been connected. The days seem to be moving towards happiness. We get back together. We get engaged. We buy cars and houses.


    I held Ding Ge in my arms and the two of them were talking about our future. Ding Ge didn''t even look for a job. He just wanted to have a baby right after marriage and take care of the baby. All of this was close, but now it seemed like it was out of reach.


    When did it start to get rough?


    The day Ding Ge and I went to get our marriage certificate, Ding Ge''s id card was suddenly missing, and the marriage certificate was unavailable. Now that I think about it, it should be the beginning of things getting bad.


    After that, Ding Ge went to driving school to learn how to drive, and met Xiaojing xiaoyu xiaonan. She moved out of Lin Ya''s house and lived at home. Later, I met xiaojing and the others, and my nightmare began.


    Ding Ge said that Lin Ya was a problem between us, but I felt that Xiaojing and the others were the biggest problem between us!


    I felt some unspeakable grievance in my heart. I always felt that when I was with them, Ding Ge no longer took care of me as usual. Instead, she kept saying that they were still children and told me not to be as sensible as them.


    I also know that they are eighteen or nineteen years old girls, but they are much more aggressive than most people.


    The past, the present.


    Both seemed to occupy the screen in his mind at the same time, and a clear line in the middle divided the left and right sides.


    After Ding Ge met Xiaojing and the others, our relationship seemed to have entered a divide.


    But what makes me hard to believe is that I don''t believe that the love that we have experienced together for so many years will be destroyed in less than a month!


    If this happened to someone else, I would think it was a joke.


    It was Xiaojing and the others who ignored her, but Ding Ge kept blaming me. Lin Ya and I had nothing to do with each other, so Ding Ge told us never to see each other again. Now think about it, she seemed to be deliberately not wanting to have a good talk with me, just deliberately quarreling with me.


    Hey!


    I feel like I''m facing a puzzle. I can''t solve it. I feel like I''m facing a maze. I can''t find an exit.


    A little absent-minded, but unable to control it, after all, Ding Ge and I are once again facing the most dangerous moment, how can I be calm?


    The calm on the surface, the heart is already fragile, jittery, mixed, bitter and unspeakable...


    Let''s calm down.


    This is really not a good sentence, just like the sentence'' you are a good person''.


    It seemed like a reconciliation before the relationship broke up, but after the reconciliation period, most of it was not a restoration of the relationship, but a calm end.


    I don''t want to see Ding Ge again in a few days, and the two of them end up going their separate ways.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt indescribable. It was as if I was entangled in a tree vine. The chaotic vines kept creeping around me. The more I struggled, the tighter I squeezed.


    In my heart, I was like a madman. I curled up, hugged my body tightly, and then curled up... And then curled up, and then changed my position, tossing and turning, and sat on my stomach while standing. It was not comfortable. Scratching my ears and cheeks, clenching my teeth and fists, scratching my head and stamping my feet, all of it was useless.


    I can only keep taking deep breaths, deep breaths, and then deep breaths...


    Then, these breaths turned into sighs...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    I thought it was Lin Ya, but I didn''t expect Ji Ze to come back. Ji Ze''s old classmate, Yin Shuai, came with me.


    It seemed that ji ze was drunk and couldn''t open his eyes. He was panting heavily. Yin Shuai was holding Ji Ze up and said to me with difficulty, "Help him to the bed quickly."


    I quickly lifted Ji Ze''s other arm, and together with Yin Shuai, I brought him into the room. I helped him take off his shoes and cover the quilt. Ji Ze was already in a dream in an instant.


    I asked Yin Shuai, "Why are you drinking so much?"


    "Come on, come out and talk."


    Yin Shuai and I went to the living room, and I helped Yin Shuai get another glass of water. He looked very thirsty. After drinking a glass of water, he took a few breaths and said to me, "We had a good talk today. We talked a lot. This conversation, we talked about Ji Ze''s sadness, and accidentally drank too much."


    "Oh."


    I nodded.


    Lin Ya stayed opposite the door and chased after Lin Ya for so long, but still could only be friends. Ji Ze was naturally bitter in his heart. After talking to Yin Shuai today, he probably couldn''t hold back his emotions.


    Yin Shuai also said with emotion, "I said how Ji Ze is still single until now, so that''s why. Who does he like about that girl?"


    "Just the girl you saw last time."


    "Oh, it''s her!" Yin Shuai was relieved. He nodded and said, "Ji Ze really has a good eye. No wonder she and his parents are stuck in a stalemate."


    "You guys should be on good terms, right?" Yin Shuai asked me again.


    I don''t know if he''s asking about my relationship with Ji Ze or my relationship with Lin Ya.


    Yin Shuai smiled and said, "That''s the girl. I remember her name as Lin Ya, right?"


    "Well, we''ve known each other for many years. We''re really good friends."


    "Is she single, too? Otherwise, Ji Ze wouldn''t have stayed here and continued to chase her."


    I nodded. Ji Ze once said that if Lin Ya really found true love, then he would leave with blessings.


    Yin Shuai smiled and asked me tentatively, "Xing Yun, you and Lin Ya are so close. You should know her very well, right?"


    I nodded, that''s for sure. I''m just a little confused. I don''t understand why Yin Shuai asked.


    Yin Shuai sat up straight and asked seriously, "Well, I think Lin Ya is a pretty girl. She looks good and has a good temperament. I want to ask her out. Can you help me ask her if she wants to develop in the entertainment industry?"


    When I heard Yin Shuai''s words, I was shocked. I didn''t expect Yin Shuai to want to invite Lin Ya and Lin Ya to the entertainment industry. It was really unexpected.


    I smiled. After knowing Lin Ya for so long, I really couldn''t imagine what it would be like for Lin Ya to become a star. It was unbelievable and funny to think about it.


    Yin Shuai said again seriously, "Xing Yun, I''m serious. I really think Lin Ya''s conditions are one in a hundred. To be honest, I''ve been in this industry for many years. If Lin Ya is willing to join our company, we will definitely nurture her well. No, we will nurture her vigorously. She will definitely be famous all over the country by then. Do you believe it?"


    I couldn''t help but smile again. I was famous all over the country, and this scene was even more unimaginable.


    But I agree with what Yin Shuai said. Lin Ya''s condition is quite good. She does have a beautiful face, and her temperament is also very unique, unlike the uniform network red, colorful, Lin Ya will definitely stand out, which I do not doubt.


    But I don''t know if Lin Ya would like to develop in the entertainment industry. How can we talk about this normally?


    I replied to Yin Shuai, "I really don''t know. I think it''s better for you to ask her yourself."


    "Okay." Yin Shuai nodded.


    Just as she was talking about Lin Ya, the door rang again. It was Lin Ya.


    When I saw Yin Shuai, Lin Ya looked a little confused. I said to Lin Ya, "Jize drank too much. Yin Shuai sent him back."


    Yin Shuai also stood up and looked at Lin Ya with a smile, "Hello, Miss lin ya. We met last time."


    Lin Ya nodded. She should still remember Yin Shuai.


    "I didn''t have time to introduce myself last time." Yin Shuai took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Lin Ya, saying that he was from an entertainment company.


    Lin Ya took the card and glanced at it.


    Yin Shuai continued, "The first time we met, I didn''t dare to say anything. I was afraid you might misunderstand me as a frivolous person. Today, I want to talk to Miss lin ya. I think you have a very good appearance and temperament. I would like to invite you to join our company and enter the entertainment industry. Do you think you have this intention?"


    Lin Ya raised her eyebrows and was a little surprised. Then she smiled and shook her head, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about that."


    But Yin Shuai didn''t give up because of this. He continued, "Miss lin ya, don''t be too busy rejecting. I think you don''t know much about the entertainment industry, or you only know what you usually see on the internet. However, the news on the internet is mostly negative or even fake and untrue. Come on, miss lin ya, sit down. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Lin Ya didn''t want to sit down, but he sat down politely. Then Yin Shuai began to talk a lot and introduced us to his company. Some of the artists were the ones we often saw on the screen. After introducing the company, he naturally introduced himself and talked about his work.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe Ji Ze. Ji Ze, my classmate for years with Ji Ze, knows me."


    Yin Shuai went on to talk about all sorts of things in the entertainment industry, and said that if Lin Ya was willing to develop into the entertainment industry, the direction of her packaging promotion, and to ensure that it was definitely not after signing a contract with Lin Ya, he also said that Lin Ya''s conditions were so good, if she was willing to work hard, he could make Lin Ya a little famous in two or three years.


    "This is really a good opportunity, Miss lin ya. A lot of people want to be in this circle. I wonder if you''re interested?" Yin Shuai asked again.

 Chapter 654 Lin Ya Cooks

    The entertainment industry, celebrities, these seem to be very close to us. We see those movies and tv shows, variety shows, gossip news, street photo magazine covers, celebrity endorsements, songs we listen to and so on every day on the internet. We often talk about things after tea and dinner.


    But they seem so far away from us, because we can only see those stars on the screen, familiar with those faces but not familiar with the real what they are like, don''t know their real height can''t see their faces, we live in the sky, but it seems that we live in two worlds.


    I looked at Lin Ya and wondered what Lin Ya was thinking.


    It seemed that she was not moved by what Yin Shuai had said. Her face was calm, and her mouth was smiling faintly. Then she refused again, "I''m sorry, I''m really not interested in this."


    She didn''t seem to be hesitating. She seemed to have her own opinions.


    To be honest, after listening to Yin Shuai, I was a little curious about what it would be like for Lin Ya to become a star. Will we see each other often? Could she only be seen on the screen?


    It has to be said that Yin Shuai''s vision is still very old and spicy. When he said that, I also think Lin Ya is quite suitable to be a star. First of all, she is very beautiful, and very recognizable. She is definitely not the kind that can not be found in a pile of online red pictures, and I also know that Lin Ya absolutely has no plastic surgery, absolutely natural.


    Naturally, pure, unique temperament, a little heroic, a little unruly, a little independent and strong, she is really charming.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little bitter. Maybe it was because Lin Ya was too good and beautiful, so Ding Ge felt especially insecure.


    I think Miss lin ya might be biased against the entertainment industry. "Yin Shuai didn''t look depressed. He shook his hands and then released them. He looked at me again and continued," I think everyone is biased against the entertainment industry. After all, there are too many negative news about the entertainment industry. Some say that the entertainment industry is very messy, some say that the entertainment water is very deep, what hidden rules, what guarantees, what negative camps, "I don''t deny that there is such a phenomenon in the entertainment industry, but it is the new media era, and many reporters only choose these content to report, always making a particularly eye-catching headline, who who who who who bombards who who who who who who who, who who who oppresses who, who and who doesn''t get along with who, who leaves, who fights with whose fans, and all kinds of forced battles. Oh, no, this is a lot of things."


    "I don''t deny these things, but what am I trying to say? For famous people, a trivial matter on them will cause a huge sensation, so we can''t look at this thing one-sidedly, and don''t think that the entertainment circle is extremely dark. In fact, the entertainment circle and any other circle are the same. It is just a society. There is no absolute black and absolute white. We just need to be ourselves."


    "Lin Ya, I really think you have good conditions, so I''m not willing to give up, you know? And, if you''re built, you''ll be treated very well."


    "Thank you. I really don''t think I''m that special. There are so many beautiful girls. I think you''ll definitely find something better." Lin Ya reached out and wanted to return the business card to Yin Shuai.


    But Yin Shuai didn''t answer. He stood up and smiled, "Since Miss lin ya said so, I won''t force it. But I''m not the one who gives up easily. I think Miss lin ya will change your mind. If you''re ever interested, you can call me."


    Yin Shuai said goodbye to Lin Ya and me.


    Lin Ya curled his lips and placed the card on our table, not intending to take it away.


    As usual, I joked, "Why don''t you agree? Maybe you can really become a big star. Maybe I can see you on tv, and we can get in touch with your light. Tell people that I know a big star. It''s so embarrassing."


    "Stop talking." Lin Ya looked a little tired and began to talk about business. "Take Ding Ge over tomorrow. I''ll cook and make you a nice meal."


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t expect Lin Ya to cook us delicious food at this time. However, Ding Ge and I are still in a calm state. What should I tell ding ge?


    I couldn''t let Lin Ya see the trouble in my heart, so I smiled and said, "Well, you haven''t cooked for a long time, have you? What are you going to cook for us?"


    "Let''s fry a few dishes, home-cooked."


    "Sure, but why do you suddenly remember to cook?" As I chatted nonchalantly with lin ya, I thought about what to do.


    "Ding Ge should be taking her exams soon. Make her a good meal and cheer her up." Lin Ya looked at something in a daze and said quietly, "Anyway, I''m still idle. These days are really boring."


    "Yes." I had to answer first.


    But what should I say tomorrow when I know that dinger can''t come now? It doesn''t make sense to say that Ding Ge might not have the time. Ding Ge doesn''t have anything important to do at night. What reason should I find? Even if something happened today, Lin Ya would probably say that the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, it can''t be something every day.


    Oh, my head hurts.


    The next day, Lin Ya still told me not to forget to pick up ding ge today.


    Lin Ya was already getting ready, right in our house, because there were no pots and pans in their kitchen. Lin Ya went to the supermarket to buy some food and told everyone to eat at home tonight.


    As I drove, I had to pretend to pick up ding ge.


    But I didn''t go to the driving school, just far away from the streets of the Xingyun hotel. I found a parking space on the side of the road and stopped. Then I thought about what to do in the car.


    Things between Ding Ge and I have not been resolved. Even if I call Ding Ge, she will agree to come over. By then, everyone will definitely find out what''s wrong with us. I don''t want everyone to see this, so I don''t intend to let Ding Ge know about it.


    But how can I hide it from Lin Ya?


    What if I didn''t pick up Ding Ge and lin ya called Ding Ge?


    After thinking about it, I decided to lie and say that dinger couldn''t come. No, I should say that I didn''t have time to come over these days. Anyway, Lin Ya has already cooked today. I don''t think he will make a big fuss in the next few days.


    After thinking about all the details, I went back.


    After seeing me come back alone, Lin Ya asked doubtfully, "Why are you here alone? Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "No, she can''t come. Let''s eat first." I replied.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Ya was obviously disappointed.


    "Well, Ding Ge has asked for leave these days. She didn''t go to the driving school or stay at home. It seems that her grandmother is not feeling well. She and her parents have gone to see her grandmother." I wish grandma Ding Ge was healthy, but now I can only apologize to her once.


    Lin Ya did not doubt it, but asked with concern, "Is her grandmother okay?"


    I was afraid that Lin Ya would call Ding Ge, so I quickly said, "Nothing. I just have some insomnia recently. I can''t sleep at night, so I need to find someone to chat with her at night. Ding Ge and the others keep watching over her grandmother. I just called her and haven''t woken up yet. I guess she''s still sleeping."


    Lin Ya nodded. Without saying anything, I started to help Lin Ya.


    After a while, Lin Feng, Tang Manya and Old Gao came over. I told Old Gao to close the door tonight, and we haven''t rested for a long time, so let''s just give ourselves half a day off.


    However, Tang Manya and Old Gao pulled me to the balcony again.


    Tang Manya frowned and said to me, "Brother xingyun, have you contacted Du Ling? She didn''t reply to my wechat messages and couldn''t get through to me often."


    Old Gao said anxiously, "What did Hu Zi do to Xiaoling? Is he really going to imprison her?"


    "No, don''t worry, Xiaoling is fine."


    Du Ling and I spoke on the phone that day after we drank too much. Of course, Hu Zi wouldn''t have imprisoned her. Of course, he didn''t want Du Ling to contact us. That''s also true. Du Ling has been trying to figure out a way, and the reason why he didn''t contact us is probably still not to persuade Hu Zi.


    I was very impatient that day, so I said a lot of impulsive things. After I woke up, I sent du ling a wechat, but she didn''t reply either, so I really don''t know what happened between her and Hu Zi.


    But I''m sure Hu Zi won''t make things difficult for Du Ling. Du Ling didn''t contact us because he didn''t want to make Hu Zi angry.


    I think we should persuade Du Ling to let her come again. We all miss her very much.


    Old Gao looked very angry, so I had to comfort Old Gao and Tang Manya and tell them not to worry. Du Ling must be fine.


    Hey, looking out the window at the vast scenery, my heart is very depressed.


    Now not only will Hu Zi never sit at the same table as us again, but Ding Ge will also be gone. Thinking about it will make you feel very sad.


    After a while, the dishes were almost ready. I called Ji Ze and he said he was on his way back. After we served the dishes, Ji Ze came back.


    Yin Shuai, his classmate, came back with ji ze.


    The food we had prepared, of course, was for Yin Shuai to stay. Yin Shuai was embarrassed, but we repeatedly persuaded him to sit down.


    In fact, everyone knew that Ji Ze, an old classmate, knew that he was dealing with the entertainment industry, but he didn''t talk much. This time, sitting together, he could talk more.


    It is undeniable that we have a deep curiosity about the entertainment industry, especially Lin Feng and Tang Manya. They are young and have their own idols. They usually pay attention to the entertainment industry, and can''t help asking a lot of questions about Yin Shuai. Yin Shuai also knows everything and says everything. Basically, the whole dinner is about the entertainment industry.


    Yin Shuai even promised Tang Manya an autograph, which ruined tang manya le.

 Chapter 655 : Do Me A Favor

    As the dinner and conversation went on, the temperature in the room seemed to rise gradually. We stayed in a room where the wind could not catch the rain, and the chill on our bodies gradually dissipated.


    Looking at the familiar smiling faces on everyone''s faces, an inexplicable sadness welled up in my heart.


    There was a time, to be exact, not long ago, when I, Ding Ge, Lin Ya, Hu Zi, Old Gao, Du Ling, Lin Feng, and Du Ling were sitting together, the atmosphere was even hotter than it is now. At that time, we were so happy, like a family.


    Now, some people may never sit at the same table as us again.


    Yin Shuai had been talking about the entertainment industry, and he had also mentioned that he wanted to sign Lin Ya. It was the first time anyone heard of it except me, and everyone was very surprised.


    Everyone couldn''t help but tease lin ya. Don''t forget us if you become a star. Lin Feng also teased his sister that lin ya became a star. He would have a sister who became a star in the future.


    Listening to everyone''s teasing, Lin Ya only smiled faintly and told us that she had rejected Yin Shuai.


    Although Yin Shuai had said before that he would not give up easily, he did not persuade lin ya at the dinner table!


    Yin Shuai is a very talkative person. He must have dealt with a lot of people and had a strong social skills. What he said about the entertainment industry was really exciting and exciting. Everyone listened to him with great interest. It can be said that this is the closest step to the entertainment industry.


    Then the topic turned to Yin Shuai himself. All of us knew everything. Only Yin Shuai was a new friend and didn''t know much about him.


    Unexpectedly, he was also a child from a poor family. He had a hard time in his family before. Fortunately, he did well in his studies and got into a good university. Then, an uncle in his family did some antiseptic work and made money. His family was gradually brought up by his uncle. After Yin Shuai graduated, there were a lot of obstacles in society. Into the entertainment industry.


    Then, with his own efforts, he came to this day step by step.


    Of course, there was also a lot of bitterness in it, which was taken lightly by Yin Shuai.


    However, Yin Shuai was so young to reach this stage, his own ability and effort must not be underestimated, it can be seen that he is a very capable person, he can achieve today''s achievements are still very admirable.


    We liked him a lot more. After all, Lin Ya and I, especially Lin Ya, grew up in a very poor family. She didn''t have a successful uncle, so as the eldest daughter of the family, she could only shoulder the burden of the family. When she heard Yin Shuai''s story, she clearly resonated.


    But now that it was all right, it was less heavy to talk about the difficult past.


    After dinner, everyone sat in the room to rest.


    At this time, Lin Ya was sitting on the sofa. Yin Shuai sat down on the sofa next to her and said to lin ya, "Miss lin ya, I know you''re not interested in the entertainment industry, but now..." Yin Shuai smiled embarrassingly. He hesitated for a moment and then said, "Can you do me a favor?"


    Lin Ya asked faintly, "What are you busy with?"


    Then Yin Shuai said something like this. Now, he has a big problem at hand. It has something to do with a singer. His new song is about to shoot a mv. The script for the mv has been written, and now there is only one female lead left.


    It had been a long time, almost a year, and no one was found. Now that Yin Shuai saw Lin Ya, she thought she was perfect for the role.


    Lin Ya smiled and asked, "No way. There are so many beautiful female stars in the entertainment industry and those students who learn to perform. None of them are suitable?"


    Yin Shuai smiled wryly after hearing this, "Those famous female stars are not particularly close. A few of them are willing to shoot someone else''s mv. As for the students, the outstanding ones have already been picked by others. Do you know how to find actors here? It''s just like a blind date. You''ve met her, she''s met you, she''s met you, you''ve met her, it''s too hard to find a suitable one."


    Lin Ya smiled politely, but his attitude remained the same, "Yin Shuai, if it''s anything else, I might be able to help, but I''ve already said that I''m really not interested in the entertainment industry."


    "This has nothing to do with the entertainment industry." Yin Shuai gestured with both hands and said, "It''s just a simple favor for me. The pressure on me is too great. I finally met a suitable one. You really helped me once, Miss lin ya."


    Yin Shuai said with a smile, "It''s just a mv. It won''t take long. Besides, now that I''ve made this decision, I still have to see if the top agrees or not. If the top doesn''t agree, then forget it! If the higher-ups think you can do it, how about you do it for me?"


    Before Lin Ya could answer, Yin Shuai said again, "It doesn''t matter if you want to enter the entertainment industry or not after shooting this video. You can do whatever you want in the future. Besides, the reward is still very generous, so I hope Miss lin ya can think about it. How about I bring the script tomorrow for Miss lin ya to read first?"


    Lin Ya laughed and shook his head again, "No, I''m really not interested in these things. I don''t know how to act. I''m definitely not up to it, so don''t waste your time on me."


    Yin Shuai was a little helpless and eager, and continued to persuade: "It''s just a mv, there is no need for acting skills. And that character is quite similar to you and me. You just have to be yourself. Just treat it as an opportunity to earn extra money, okay?"


    Seeing Yin Shuai''s persistence, I was moved by what he said, and Lin Ya was helpless, too. I was too embarrassed to refuse.


    Yin Shuai added, "I can''t do anything about it, even if you let me take a video and report it to you. What do you think?"


    Lin Ya lifted her hair, frowned, and smiled, "It''s useless for you to report it. I won''t be able to film it if you choose me!"


    Yin Shuai pleaded again, "Then just take a video and let me finish my mission."


    It had to be said that Yin Shuai was so eloquent that it was difficult for Lin Ya to refuse again. Yin Shuai took out his cell phone and took a video of Lin Ya. It was very short. It was probably just a self-introduction.


    After a while, everyone left.


    I had a good day. I didn''t want to think about those sad things anymore. I just wanted to get a good sleep while I was tipsy.


    But I still sent du ling a wechat message saying that everyone really missed her. I hope that if she has time, she can come and have a gathering.


    I didn''t expect Du Ling to reply soon this time. She said she was busy with something and would come to us when she was done.


    After reading the message from Du Ling, I felt a little uneasiness in my heart. I didn''t know what Du Ling was busy with. Was it important?


    One night later, the next morning, Yin Shuai rushed over to us.


    Soon, Yin Shuai gave us a message.


    He sent a video of Lin Ya''s self-introduction last night, but he didn''t expect to receive a reply today. It could be said that Lin Ya''s'' interview'' passed.


    Yin Shuai told us that the leader above, the director of the mv and the singer had all watched Lin Ya''s video, and everyone agreed that Lin Ya was very suitable for this role.


    Lin Ya frowned after listening, seemingly regretting filming the video.


    Yin Shuai said excitedly, "Miss lin ya, everyone is very satisfied with you. I really didn''t expect that. They decided to use you." Looking at Lin Ya''s helpless expression, Yin Shuai added, "I also told them that you are not a professional actor and have nothing to do with the entertainment industry. You don''t even want to shoot this mv yourself, but they still want me to try my best to convince you, and they also said that if you want to shoot this mv, you can get this reward."


    Then, Yin Shuai said a number that surprised us all.


    One hundred thousand.


    I opened my mouth wide. I didn''t expect it to be so high.


    Are you really rich and willful?


    It''s just a mv. I can''t believe the price is so high. I really want to know how much the total cost of this mv can cost.


    Lin Ya obviously did not expect it, but her attitude was still particularly determined. She was not interested in it, and she felt that she could not do it, so no matter what Yin Shuai said, Lin Ya still firmly rejected Yin Shuai.


    Yin Shuai did not say anything, but expressed a special regret, and the matter had to end here.


    Time went on calmly for another two days.


    I was busy in the restaurant that day when my phone suddenly rang. I was in the back kitchen and my hands were wet. When I dried my hands and was about to answer the phone, the bell was over.


    As soon as I saw it was Tang Manya, I called her back, but she was on the phone. Then it looked like a few seconds later. Suddenly, there was a hurried sound of footsteps coming from the front.


    Old Gao ran over with a look of panic. He shouted at me, "Xing Yun, come with me!"


    When I saw Old Gao like this, my whole body tensed up in an instant. After asking Shi Yuan to call the restaurant, I went out with Old Gao.


    I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Old Gao''s footsteps were extremely fast. As he walked, he said to me, "Someone is bullying Lin Feng and Manya!"


    "Ah?"


    I shouted. I didn''t expect something to happen to Lin Feng and Tang Manya!


    Tang Manya probably didn''t answer my call, so she called Old Gao again.


    My footsteps quickened a little. At the same time, he took out his cell phone. However, the first person in my mind was Hu Zi. With a bitter smile, I called ji ze and told him to go downstairs immediately.


    Out the door, Old Gao and I immediately got in the car!


    This time, Old Gao was driving and we drove towards the neighborhood. When we got to the entrance of the neighborhood, we saw Ji Ze and Lin Ya. They were standing at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    "Squeak..."


    With Old Gao''s emergency brake, the tires and the ground screeched.


    The car stopped in front of Lin Ya and Ji Ze, and I shouted to them, "Get in!"

 Chapter 656 : What Happened?

    I didn''t expect Lin Ya to be there. I don''t know if it was ji ze who called her or if Tang Manya also called Lin Ya.


    The next scene was probably a little dangerous, so I didn''t want Lin Ya to go, but now that Lin Ya knew, I couldn''t stop him even if I wanted to. I knew Lin Ya''s temper too well, so I wouldn''t waste my time at this time. Since we''re here, let''s go together.


    After the two got into the car, the car rushed out like a fierce cheetah, and a powerful buzzing sound rang out in the night.


    The road in front of the feasible cloud hotel was not too wide, and the traffic on the road was even more incessant now. Even Old Gao''s driving skills were superb, and he did not dare to surpass them again and again.


    We were all in a hurry, but the reality wasn''t a movie. If we were to drive as recklessly as those racing scenes in the movie, we would be finished before we saw Lin Feng and Tang Manya.


    Old Gao could only go as fast as he could without any danger. At night, the lights on the other side of the car kept flashing, which was very distracting, especially when they were too bright. The driver''s seat could hardly see the road ahead. I sat in the front passenger seat and looked ahead intently to help Old Gao look at the road.


    Lin Ya called Tang Manya again, but this time Tang Manya didn''t answer, and he didn''t know what was going on between her and Lin Feng.


    All four of them were silent, and the anxiety and worry seemed to fill the whole carriage, and the thick air seemed to freeze.


    I could hear everyone''s heartbeat, thumping like a bullet.


    In this case, time seemed to slow down, a short second would actually make people feel so long, everything that the eyes saw slowed down.


    This makes us even more anxious!


    From time to time, the car let out a deep roar, like a lion roaring angrily.


    Fortunately, we are all from Pucheng and know all the streets and alleys. We chose the fastest route. Twenty minutes later, we arrived at the place Tang Manya said.


    If Lin Feng and Tang Manya came out to play today, who would have thought that something had happened?


    It was another emergency brake, and I felt my whole body jump forward in an instant. Fortunately, my body was in a tense state all the time, and my reaction was very fast. One hand tightly pressed the other hand in front of me and tightly grabbed the handrail.


    "Is it here?" I looked ahead, but I didn''t see Lin Feng or Tang Manya.


    Lin Ya and ji ze got out of the car, and Old Gao also said to me, "Yeah, xiao ya called me and told me this is it, absolutely right!"


    We both got out of the car.


    Lin Ya called Tang Manya again, and Ji Ze Old Gao and I looked around. Now we were on the pavement covered with slate bricks, surrounded by a row of colored steel plates and still under construction.


    It was quiet all around, a less lively place at night. Although there were street lights, the sidewalk was still dark.


    Not at all!


    "Why not?" Without seeing Lin Feng and Tang Manya, I felt even more strange and worried.


    Old Gao was also confused, but he said with certainty, "That''s it, not bad."


    But Lin Feng and Tang Manya were nowhere in sight!


    Did he leave?


    I turned to look at Lin Ya.


    Now Lin Ya was obviously more nervous than the three of us. She kept walking around and calling Lin Feng and Tang Manya, but they didn''t answer. She looked even more flustered and lost her usual calm.


    The rest of us, like ants on a hot pot, were all anxious!


    "Look." At this moment, Ji Ze suddenly exclaimed.


    We hurried over and saw Ji Ze squatting on the ground. He turned on the flashlight function on his phone and shone on the ground. Lin Ya and Old Gao squatted down as well. Under the bright light. We all saw some blood on the ground.


    However, the blood seemed to have been treated and was inconspicuous, so we didn''t find it just now. When lin ya saw the blood on the ground, her face turned pale with fright.


    I was also shocked. Whose blood is this?


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s cell phone rang again. She immediately stood up and quickly picked up the phone. After a while, her voice trembled and said, "Police station."


    Police station?


    Are they at the police station?


    Maybe Tang Manya called the police, and the four of us had to leave again.


    In front of the police station, we finally saw Tang Manya, but she was the only one who didn''t see Lin Feng.


    We stopped the car. Tang Manya looked scared and his body was shaking. Lin Ya got out of the car. Tang Manya burst into tears when she saw us. Lin Ya hugged her and comforted her.


    Tang Manya was very excited. She cried and told us that lin feng had been arrested.


    Lin Feng got caught?


    What exactly happened? We still don''t quite understand what happened. Tang Manya cried for a while, sobbing and telling us what happened.


    Today, after the bakery was closed, the two of them went out to play. Just as they came out of the cinema, they were walking this way. Suddenly, a few people came across the road.


    At first, Lin Feng and Tang Manya didn''t care, but when they walked up to them, they deliberately blocked their way.


    Naturally, the two of them did not want to provoke these hooligans, but it was obvious that a few hooligans were deliberately looking for trouble. They were flirting with Tang Manya. Lin Feng was naturally angry when he heard that. Obviously, the hooligans would not take lin feng personally into account, so both sides immediately took action.


    That''s when Tang Manya called us!


    Lin Feng, of course, was no match for them and was soon knocked to the ground by them. Each of them had a fierce look on their faces, and one of them had a knife in his hand.


    After defeating Lin Feng, a few people walked towards Tang Manya again. Tang Manya, a girl, naturally backed away in fright, but several gangsters surrounded tang manya. Tang Manya was extremely scared. She had never encountered such a thing before. She was at a loss and did not know what to do.


    Then Lin Feng stood up again and charged at the group of hooligans. He grabbed the knife from the man''s hand when he was unprepared.


    A few of them were even angrier at first sight, but lin feng''s knife did not threaten any of them. They surrounded Lin Feng again and started to fight. Lin Feng waved the knife in his hand, but one of them could not resist the siege of several people.


    A few gangsters teased Lin Feng, and Lin Feng, who had been repeatedly humiliated, lost control of his emotions. He gritted his teeth and fiercely lunged at a man, and the knife in his hand stabbed him in the abdomen.


    The little punk''s face was filled with fear and pain. He lay on the ground with one hand tightly covering his stomach.


    All of a sudden, the group of hooligans panicked.


    Lin Feng, who had never stabbed anyone before, was also frightened. An electric current flowed through his body and his hands were trembling. When he saw blood flowing out of the hooligan, his legs could not help but soften.


    The remaining gangsters also called 120 and called the police.


    And the blood we saw just now was the blood of the gangster who was stabbed.


    It wasn''t Lin Feng''s blood. We were a little relieved, but knowing what happened, we still didn''t feel relieved.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Feng stabbed someone.


    Although it was a few hooligans who made a mistake first, Lin Feng was not guilty of stabbing people.


    At the same time, I felt a surge of anger in my heart. Damn, those ungrateful hooligans dared to tease girls on the street. How dare they!


    I think Lin Feng had no choice at that time, so he had to stab someone. If Lin Feng hadn''t stabbed someone, I don''t know what would have happened to them today.


    They dared to tease Tang Manya, who knew what they would do too much, this group of thugs had no bottom line.


    Damn it, this kind of dregs in society is also a scourge! I really wish I could come here earlier and give them a good lesson!


    "What about that man? Is he dead?" Old Gao asked.


    Tang Manya shook his head and then said, "I don''t think he''s going to die. The knife is small, and the ambulance will be here soon. Take that man away! I was still breathing when I left."


    Tang Manya added that soon the police arrived and took her and the other gangsters away.


    After taking Tang Manya to the police station, she and Lin Feng were separated. After the police asked Tang Manya some questions, they asked Tang Manya to leave.


    Tang Manya asked lin feng again. The police wouldn''t let her care. They even said they could go out with knives.


    Speaking of this, Tang Manya''s tears flowed out again. She cried and said to Lin Ya, "Sister, will lin feng go to jail?"


    Lin Ya, who had always been very calm, was completely flustered this time. She looked restless and disoriented. She did not say anything to comfort Tang Manya at all. Perhaps her heart was now filled with fear.


    Tang Manya was on the verge of breaking down, tears almost never stopped, and she was crying.


    Ji Ze said, "Since those gangsters were the first to tease people, and they also hit Lin Feng, this should be considered self-defense!"


    That being said, we don''t know how things will turn out in the end.


    My heart was beating even more.


    Although those gangsters were teasing Tang Manya on the street, they didn''t do anything substantial. They were just verbal harassment. I guess even if they were charged with fighting, they would be released in a few days.


    I just took a look. There were no surveillance cameras in the place where they were, so Tang Manya was just a family word. If those punks didn''t admit it, maybe the police didn''t have any evidence.


    But Lin Feng''s crime was different. He stabbed someone. He still didn''t know how the person was hurt, but it was clear that Lin Feng had committed a criminal crime.


    I feel scared when I think about it. Self-defense is too hard to define. I always have a bad feeling.


    I gritted my teeth. Lin Feng is not even 20 yet. He must not go to jail!

 Chapter 657 : What A Coincidence!

    Since we came to the police station, we asked the police, but the police did not say anything, but when they found out that Lin Ya was Lin Feng''s sister, they asked her to sign a detention certificate.


    Then he didn''t tell us much, and when Tang Manya excitedly said that the hooligans bullied them first, the police only said that they would investigate.


    We had no choice but to leave first.


    When they got back, the car was still heavy, and all the people were silent, except for the sound of the car driving quietly and Tang Manya''s soft sobs.


    I lay back a little tired, feeling a little irritated.


    This is not what I expected. I thought it was just a few young men fighting, but I didn''t expect Lin Feng to stab someone.


    Perhaps in that situation, Lin Feng had no choice. How could he watch the gangsters sexually harass Tang Manya, not to mention that lin feng was at the age of a hot-blooded fang gang and was impulsive? Even I might do the same thing as Lin Feng.


    It wasn''t Lin Feng and Tang Manya who started it, but Lin Feng was the most dangerous one.


    The gangsters could be released in a few days.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel bad!


    Ah, now I can only pray against my heart that the gangster is fine, and things will change. It would be a big deal if someone died.


    I sighed deeply. I really didn''t know what to do when something like this happened.


    Tang Manya had been sobbing and listening to her sad voice, our hearts were very uncomfortable. Lin Ya was even more anxious and gloomy. She was not like this at all. This time, Lin Ya was completely flustered.


    The night was very dark, and even though there were still lights jumping on the road, the buildings and greenery seemed to be shrouded in shadows and blurred.


    Everyone had been talking about this since they got back, and now they didn''t know what happened to the bastard who was stabbed. This was the most important thing now. Then we talked about finding a lawyer, but we never talked to a lawyer at all. That''s not exactly true. I still know a lawyer, but our relationship is very delicate.


    Shang Hongyu.


    Ding Ge''s childhood sweetheart. He''s a lawyer, but I don''t want to talk to him. I think I really need to find a lawyer. I just need to go to a lawyer''s office.


    That night, all of us stayed in the living room of lin ya''s house. A few of us only occasionally sat on the sofa and took a nap. Lin Ya and Tang Manya didn''t sleep much at all. Tang Manya, the two girls, had completely collapsed. Even though Lin Ya was usually strong, she still needed someone to rely on and care for her.


    Ding Ge doesn''t know about this yet, and I''m also hesitant to tell her.


    In the morning, we watched the sky outside gradually dawn, but the sky was dark. The streets were foggy again, not to mention in the distance, not in front of them. Standing on the balcony, he could see the whole of Pucheng in a hazy gray.


    I suddenly felt as if I hadn''t seen a sunny and warm day for a few days.


    Old Gao and I went downstairs to buy breakfast for everyone. We had to eat anyway.


    After dinner, ji ze called Yin Shuai and said that he couldn''t go to the scene these days. Yin Shuai asked what was wrong and Ji Ze didn''t say it clearly. Yin Shuai noticed that Ji Ze was in a bad mood, so he said he would be here soon.


    More than half an hour later, Yin Shuai came to us.


    Yin Shuai looked at all of us with sad faces and listless faces, and asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    However. They didn''t answer. They were all confused and nervous. They didn''t have any strength. I just sighed.


    "Why aren''t you talking? What''s going on? What can I do to help you with?" Yin Shuai asked again kindly.


    So ji ze told Yin Shuai what happened last night.


    Yin Shuai was filled with indignation after hearing this, "Young people are getting bolder and bolder now! It''s not a bad thing to cripple such a person!"


    Ji Ze went on to say, but in desperation, Lin Feng took the knife from the other party while he was unprepared. He stabbed her.


    Yin Shuai was stunned, his expression a little surprised, but also some unspeakable strange.


    He swallowed his saliva and asked in disbelief, "When did this happen?"


    "Last night." Just now, Ji Ze had told him the time. He thought Yin Shuai didn''t hear him clearly, so he said it again.


    Yin Shuai took a deep breath. He looked a little conflicted, as if he didn''t know where to look. After a while, he stammered, "Last night... My cousin was stabbed too!"


    When Yin Shuai said this, all of us looked up at him.


    The goosebumps on my body started!


    Lin Feng stabbed a punk last night.


    Yin Shuai said his cousin was stabbed last night.


    Everyone looked at each other. It was obvious that they were all thinking of the same thing. Suddenly, the atmosphere became especially delicate, and Yin Shuai''s face was even more embarrassed.


    "What happened to your cousin?" I asked with a frown.


    Yin Shuai replied, "I also heard from my uncle this morning. My cousin was stabbed yesterday. I went to the hospital to see him just now."


    At this moment, Tang Manya stood up and looked at Yin Shuai expressionlessly, asking, "What does your cousin look like?"


    "Wait a minute. I have a picture of him on my phone."


    After a while, Yin Shuai showed Tang Manya his phone, and Tang Manya quickly picked it up. A second later, she said with certainty, "That''s him. Last night, he was the one who played lin feng with a few other people. That''s them!"


    Tang Manya''s voice trembled, clearly hating the person who was stabbed.


    What a coincidence!


    I didn''t expect Lin Feng to stab Yin Shuai''s cousin.


    Yin Shuai frowned and said in distress, "I knew it! Who dares to bully him? It''s good that he doesn''t bully others."


    At this moment, Old Gao asked another key question. He asked, "How is your cousin now?"


    "He was fine when I went to see him, but his face was a little pale. I didn''t see where the wound was. He was very angry, very angry, and he kept saying things like revenge."


    Hearing this, Tang Manya shouted angrily, "They want revenge? It''s clearly their fault, they stopped us, and now they want to take revenge on us. He... Is too vicious!"


    "Calm down, calm down." Yin Shuai looked particularly embarrassed. He smiled stiffly and said to Tang Manya and Lin Ya, "Don''t worry. If it''s really my cousin''s fault, I''ll make him apologize to you. I''ll get justice for you!"


    "You guys wait for me. We''ll talk when we get back."


    With that, Yin Shuai left quickly.


    Now, I know who Lin Feng stabbed. Not dead, our hearts are much more relaxed, and listen to Yin Shuai, there should be no problem, or else there would not be a clamour to retaliate.


    Damn, it''s not a thing. This kind of person is too evil.


    But it never occurred to me that the person who bullied Lin Feng and Tang Manya yesterday was actually Yin Shuai''s cousin.


    What a coincidence.


    At this moment, I had to comfort lin ya, "It seems that Yin Shuai''s cousin is not in any serious trouble. Maybe there''s a chance of a private settlement."


    Of course we hope so! With Yin Shuai as the middleman, things would be much easier.


    Now we can only wait for Yin Shuai to bring us the news.


    Yin Shuai didn''t ask us to wait long. He came soon, but his face was particularly pale.


    As soon as we entered, we all stared at Yin Shuai.


    Yin Shuai scolded, "My cousin is too inhumane, shit, too inhumane!"


    Yin Shuai looked very excited and angry. He paced around the room in a fretful manner. My face darkened. It seemed that Yin Shuai had brought bad news.


    But I couldn''t wait to ask, "What did your cousin say?"


    Yin Shuai began to tell us about how he went to the hospital to see his cousin after he left. When he got to the hospital, he asked his cousin in detail what happened to his injury. The exact process of what happened. So his cousin lied and told him that he had an argument with the other party on the way because of a small matter. The other party scolded him first, and the scolding was very unpleasant, so they started to fight with the other person. Who knew that the other party was especially fierce, and stabbed him with a knife.


    After we heard it, we were also a little angry and lit up, at this time he actually wanted to frame! I dare not admit what I have done! How despicable!


    "Lie, he''s lying!" Tang manya''s face turned white with anger. She did not expect the other party to be so shameless, to turn black and white upside down.


    Yin Shuai also exposed his lies to his face, and said that he knew Lin Feng and Tang Manya, and told the truth to confront his cousin. Who knew that his cousin was fearless, and said that you believed your friend or your brother?


    In short, without evidence, he just wouldn''t admit it!


    "Your cousin is so shameless!" I felt so aggrieved when I heard that I wanted to go to the hospital and give Yin Shuai''s cousin a good beating.


    Hearing me scold his cousin Yin Shuai, he was not angry at all. Instead, he nodded and said, "You''re right. You''re right. He''s really shameless!"


    Then Yin Shuai began to scold his cousin. He was spoiled since he was a child. He was a typical arrogant rich second generation, especially lawless. He often fought with others in school, and his heart was especially ruthless. He once forced two students to slap each other, even if they were puffed up, they wouldn''t stop. He was one of those super big bastards! It was so bad that it was at its worst.


    He dropped out of high school before he finished. Ever since then, he had been idling around, surrounded by a bunch of friends all day long. He had nothing to do but eat, drink, and cause trouble all day long!


    After listening to Yin Shuai''s evaluation of his cousin, I tightly frowned, tightly clenched my hands, and spoke from the bottom of my heart. This kind of person was sentenced to ten or eight years without knowing if he had any remorse. Now, relying on family power, he almost regarded himself as the crown prince.


    Then, Yin Shuai said to us, "So, I believe in you especially. My cousin is definitely lying!"


    I admire Yin Shuai for being on our side.


    "But now, my cousin won''t admit what you said!" Yin Shuai frowned again, "The police have already looked for my cousin. He said that, you said that, and now the police can''t prove it."


    "We can only look at the results of the police investigation. We don''t know if there are any cameras in that area. If there are, we can prove your innocence."


    I couldn''t help but recall whether there was a camera in that area.


    Yin Shuai added, "My cousin is really a jerk. He doesn''t even give me face. I said you were my friends, and he..."


    Yin Shuai sighed again and said, "But don''t worry, I''ll take care of this!"


    Lin Ya nodded and said sincerely to Yin Shuai, "Thank you, Yin Shuai."

 Chapter 658 : 300,000

    Then Yin Shuai told us his plan.


    His cousin had always bullied others since he was a child, and now that he was stabbed, he must feel that this was a great humiliation. It was spread out that it was worse than eating shit, so he was now bent on revenge, revenge!


    So it was useless to talk to his cousin. Yin Shuai planned to talk to his aunt and uncle first.


    Is the child lawless and the adult unreasonable?


    Yin Shuai said he would tell his aunt and uncle the truth when he got home. They knew their son''s character and believed that they would have their own judgment.


    As long as his uncle and aunt did not believe his cousin''s words and were willing to settle this matter peacefully and amicably, they would not be afraid of Yin Shuai''s cousin.


    We nodded. Yin Shuai had a point, but we didn''t know if it would work.


    Yin Shuai also said that his cousin was not seriously injured, and if his uncle and aunt did not pursue this, then Lin Feng should not be sentenced, and may be able to make some compensation.


    After he finished his plan, Yin Shuai left again. We could only wait for his news again. None of us had the heart to do anything else but wait.


    The process was really tough!


    What would Yin Shuai do this time?


    If Yin Shuai''s uncle and aunt were reasonable people, then they should know that everything started with his son. They should know that their disappointing son had done so much evil on a daily basis. But after all, they were cousin Yin Shuai''s parents. It must have been hard for them to see their child hurt like this. Would they continue to indulge him or restrain him like this?


    Her heart heaved a sigh of relief, no matter how she stood or sat, she was not comfortable at all.


    This time, it was already noon when Yin Shuai came back.


    When Yin Shuai arrived, he did not expect his face to look worse than before. Seeing him like this, a surge of air from my whole body instantly released, and waves of cool air flowed all over my body.


    Yin Shuai looked a little guilty. He sighed and began to tell us what happened after he left.


    He told his aunt and uncle what Tang Manya said. Yin Shuai''s uncle believed Yin Shuai very much.


    But Yin Shuai''s aunt didn''t believe it, or it didn''t matter to her at all. The result now was that she was so sad to see his precious son being hurt like this, just like Yin Shuai''s cousin, his aunt also wanted Lin Feng to pay a heavy price and put him in jail!


    Yin Shuai''s uncle had been especially disappointed with his son before. This time, he lost his temper and was very angry when he heard what his son had done! But he couldn''t control his son, and he couldn''t make a decision about it. Yin Shuai''s aunt was basically in charge of it now.


    Yin Shuai said that his cousin was the only son in the family. He had been pampered since he was a child, and he could eat and clothe himself. It could be said that his cousin''s current life was like this, which his mother had used to since he was a child.


    Yin Shuai said that his aunt was a very resourceful and forceful person. When she saw her precious son injured, she gritted her teeth and wanted to kill Lin Feng. She even heard Yin Shuai''s words and said that Yin Shuai was a pickpocket.


    I frowned. I didn''t expect Yin Shuai''s aunt to say that to him. Her words were really terrible. I can even imagine his aunt''s arrogant and domineering appearance, which must be the same as her son.


    But it made sense. Now that Yin Shuai''s relatives were all living under their protection, aunt Yin Shuai naturally had a sense of superiority in front of them.


    Yin Shuai''s aunt was not a kind person to be able to educate such a child. It could be said that Yin Shuai''s news was reasonable.


    But we got even angrier after hearing it.


    We also comforted Yin Shuai a little. Now that Yin Shuai has offended his aunt and cousin for us, we don''t know if he will wear little shoes in the future.


    To be honest, it''s not a good thing that Yin Shuai''s cousin has a mother like this. One day, his mother will push him into a fire pit.


    At that time, she was afraid that she would not realize her mistake and would not regret it. Such a person was already very sick.


    While we were still lamenting aunt Yin Shuai''s unreasonable and barbaric behavior, he told us a particularly terrifying piece of news!


    Yin Shuai''s aunt actually had a deep personal relationship with the chief of our bureau. If Yin Shuai''s aunt intervened this time, it could be said that 99 % of lin feng would be sentenced, or even a serious sentence!


    The news exploded among us like a bomb!


    I was shocked and took a deep breath. I didn''t expect Yin Shuai''s aunt to have such strong connections.


    Things went terribly wrong in an instant!


    It looks like this time it''s really difficult.


    Hey, I thought it would be easier with Yin Shuai as a middleman, but who would have thought that her aunt would be rude to him, let alone lin feng?


    Is Lin Feng really going to go to jail this time?


    Tang Manya said angrily, "So what if I know the director? Can they cover the sky with their own hands?"


    I sighed. She and Lin Feng were still young. It was a rare experience, and now that Lin Feng had stabbed people, it was an ironclad fact, coupled with aunt Yin Shuai''s connections, even if the truth was investigated, even if we had hired a very powerful lawyer, Lin Feng''s situation was definitely not optimistic.


    Sometimes, for those who are weak, it''s sad that someone with a little power can control your destiny. It''s not too bad to say that you have only one hand to cover the sky.


    Sometimes, the dark side of society really makes people want to vomit!


    Lin Ya rarely begged, but this time she begged Yin Shuai, "Yin Shuai, I really hope you can help us this time. My brother is not even 20 years old! He was too impulsive to hurt your brother. I can apologize to them as long as they forgive Lin Feng!"


    Seeing Lin Ya pleading with Yin Shuai like this, I felt a terrible pain in my heart. Bitterness and bitterness surged into my heart, and strong emotions instantly swept me up like a storm.


    I feel like I''m back to the time when I was especially humiliated!


    I remembered what we were doing at the photo shop. When they were bullied at that time, they would especially want revenge!


    Now in society for so many years, we have heard, seen, and experienced more, and we are more and more clear that sometimes we suffer some grievances, and can only swallow their teeth into our stomachs.


    This is society!


    People of all shapes and sizes have to be colored.


    It''s like a polyhedron, with a very warm side and a very cruel side!


    This time, Lin Ya also realized the difference between us and uncle Yin Shuai''s house.


    We are little people, and they are giants!


    In front of them, we can only humble ourselves, we can only beg for mercy, we can only put down our dignity, it is clearly their fault, we still have to apologize to them!


    This is growth, from full of edges and corners, full of sharp, full of thorns to the current tolerance to swallow, humble, compromise.


    I feel terrible in my heart!


    At this moment, I wish I had the ability to change something.


    Yin Shuai looked at Lin Ya, took a deep breath, and replied, "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best. I''ll talk to my uncle again."


    Yin Shuai also told us to look for someone to see if there were any other ways to deal with this.


    Then he left in a hurry again.


    We can only wait for his news. However, Yin Shuai had already brought bad news twice in a row. What news would he bring next time?


    We knew we couldn''t rely entirely on Yin Shuai for this, so we started making all sorts of calls to see what else we could do.


    I also called Ding Ge. We haven''t been in touch for a few days. It was a headache to think about Ding Ge and me.


    She told me not to contact Lin Ya again, but now that something like this happened to lin feng, I couldn''t leave them alone.


    After the call was connected. There was a tacit silence on both sides.


    I especially didn''t like this cold silence, suppressing the surging emotions in my heart. I said to Ding Ge, "I have something to tell you."


    Then I gave Ding Ge a rough idea of the whole thing.


    Ding Ge was also very worried. After we talked for a while, Ding Ge said that she would ask someone about it.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Ding Ge called and said in horror, "Lin Feng has provoked a big shot this time."


    Then Ding Ge told me that she told He Ning that He Ning knew someone at the police station, and He Ning''s friend said that Lin Feng had provoked a big shot, and that this time she would probably be locked up for a few years.


    An electric current ran through her body when she heard the news! I think most of it was Yin Shuai''s aunt who did it. Sure enough, in their eyes, we were like ants.


    I can''t help but feel a little desperate!


    Now we can only wait for news from Yin Shuai.


    That day, at night, yin shuai came.


    He looked very tired, and I think he must have had a long day.


    "I''ve tried my best to tell them." Yin Shuai was panting heavily, and I couldn''t tell from his face what the news was.


    Although there was little hope in my heart, I still looked at him nervously.


    "They want 300,000!" Yin Shuai finally spoke again, "My aunt said that as long as you promise to pay 300,000 yuan, she will not pursue this matter again! And she promised that as long as she could take out the 300,000 yuan, lin feng would be released immediately!"


    Three hundred thousand, a lion''s mouth.


    I don''t know if this is good news or bad news!


    Three hundred thousand is equivalent to a few years in prison, which seems to be a good choice!


    But how can we have 300,000? We are not a millionaire. Tens of millions are not a small number for us, let alone 300,000!


    I know Lin Ya doesn''t have 300,000 right now.


    "What do you think, Lin Ya? Is that acceptable?" Yin Shuai asked lin ya again.


    Lin Ya lowered his head and pondered, unable to see her expression clearly.


    Old Gao said, "Three hundred thousand. Is that too much?"


    Yin Shuai spread out his hands and said helplessly, "I can''t help it either. This is their lowest request. They asked me for a million dollars before. It''s a waste of my breath."


    Three hundred thousand!


    We all looked at Lin Ya, and now we can only see what lin ya meant.


    After a while, lin ya raised her head. She seemed to have made up her mind and asked Yin Shuai, "If I give them 300,000 yuan, will they release my disciple?"


    Yin Shuai said with certainty, "Yes!"


    "Well, tell your uncles, aunts, and cousins that I promise!"


    Yin Shuai nodded. He scratched his head and said, "But hurry up. I''m afraid they''ll go back on their word."


    Lin Ya nodded with a heavy face.

 Chapter 659 : Changed My Mind

    Money, we are once again stumped by money!


    The problem that can be solved with money is not a problem. It seems that this is quite right. It is only when the money side hates it less that they realize that this is bullshit.


    We all got together again, but we don''t have much money now.


    Ji Ze didn''t have to say anything. Although he was a rich second generation, he was already at loggerheads with his family because of Lin Ya. If he asked for help from his family for other things, maybe his family would help him. But now it''s Lin Ya''s family''s business, I think Ji Ze''s parents would definitely not borrow money.


    So Ji Ze had no money. He left the company and still owed Hu Zi two million dollars.


    Old Gao doesn''t have much money now. He used to be a rich second generation, but now he''s not. But we only have Old Gao''s savings. He lent Lin Ya his money.


    I don''t have any money now. I haven''t paid back my cousin''s fifty thousand dollars. I still have a car loan. This time, I can really help lin ya very little.


    Although the bakery is now profitable, Lin Ya and the others definitely didn''t have 300,000!


    We pooled our money together, but there was only 150,000, and there was still 150,000 to go.


    What should I do?


    Who should I borrow money from?


    Suddenly, a name came to mind again.


    Hu Zi.


    He should be rich. He lent Ji Ze two million so readily before, so 150,000 should be nothing to him. He worked in real estate, and now he''s a shareholder in the driving school, like a big boss.


    But how could we lower our heads and borrow money from him?


    That kind of thing happened between us. Even when we heard Hu Zi''s voice of regret, it was still a knot in the hearts of the three of us!


    Now that we have broken all ties and no longer have any relationship, how can we ask him for money?


    In the evening, Ding Ge sent a wechat message asking what had happened. I said that now the other party is asking for 300,000 yuan, and Ding Ge replied that Lin Ya doesn''t have that much money. I said I had to borrow it.


    We must borrow 150,000 as soon as possible.


    Lin Ya didn''t tell his family about Lin Feng''s arrest, so he couldn''t ask for money. But what about the friends around him? The ones who have a better relationship are almost here. Who else can I borrow?


    One hundred and fifty thousand is hard to come by!


    I finally called Du Ling.


    Du Ling is Lin Ya''s godsister, and I should tell her about it, although I know that I have more than that in my heart.


    I told Du Ling the whole story, and Du Ling was surprised. She was very worried. Although I didn''t tell Du Ling that Hu Zi might be able to help, I was actually calling Hu Zi for help.


    Du Ling only said that she would think of a way, and then hung up.


    Another night passed. For us, it was still a sleepless night, and the lights in the living room stayed on all night until dawn.


    What we can do now is to stay with Lin Ya and Tang Manya.


    The next day, Yin Shuai came over again.


    He asked us how the money was prepared.


    Lin Ya sighed and replied, "Half of it."


    Yin Shuai frowned and said, "Is there still so much as 150,000?"


    Then he said, "Lin Ya, I have some savings on my hands. Why don''t you use them first?"


    Lin Ya said hurriedly, "How can this be fun?"


    Yin Shuai has helped us enough. Although this matter was related to his cousin, it was not his fault after all. He only knew us for a few days, and his friendship with us was obviously not enough to lend us so much money.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. After all, this is my cousin''s fault! I feel sorry for your family." Yin Shuai smiled faintly and said, "150,000 yuan is not much for me. You are Ji Ze''s friends, I am Ji Ze''s classmate, and we are friends. I''ll lend you the money first, and you can pay it back later."


    Lin Ya shook his head in embarrassment.


    I also think we can''t take Yin Shuai''s money. We can''t really borrow from him. But this is a very difficult time. If Yin Shuai is really so generous, I think Lin Ya can accept it. It will be returned in the future anyway.


    Yin Shuai said again, "Look, Lin Ya, don''t refuse. You''re making me feel bad. Otherwise, if you think you borrowed a lot of 150,000 yuan, I told you about the mv shoot before. If you''re willing to shoot it, you''ll soon have 100,000 yuan in your account. At that time, you''ll only owe me 50,000 yuan. That''s not a big amount for you, is it?"


    Lin Ya didn''t want to go into the entertainment industry in the past, so he rejected Yin Shuai, and now the hundred thousand yuan can really solve the urgent problem.


    Lin Ya''s face also showed hesitation. She only had Lin Feng as her brother. Although she would be more strict with lin feng sometimes, she loved her brother very much. She didn''t know how much she had to worry about Lin Feng.


    Before, for the sake of Lin Feng and Tang Manya''s dream of a bakery, she had personally invested in opening this bakery for both of them. Now, she has done a lot for them. And this time, I think Lin Ya might do something he doesn''t like for Lin Feng again.


    However, before Lin Ya could reply to Yin Shuai, her phone rang.


    Lin Ya looked at it, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. She said to us doubtfully, "Someone transferred me 150,000 yuan!"


    Huh?


    Someone had transferred 150,000 yuan to Lin Ya. It was like sending coal in the snow!


    Who is it?


    Soon, Lin Ya''s phone rang again. She ran to the balcony to answer the phone. Not long after, she came back with a smile on her face and said to us, "It''s Du Ling."


    It was Du Ling.


    I smiled. Of course, Du Ling didn''t have that much money. Needless to say, it must be Hu Zi''s money.


    I don''t know if Du Ling told him about lin feng or what she said to Hu Zi, but no matter what, now that 300,000 yuan has been collected, let''s save lin feng first.


    Lin Ya looked at Yin Shuai excitedly and said, "Let''s go find your aunt and uncle now."


    Yin Shuai paused for a moment, then quickly came to his senses and nodded, "Okay, we''ll be right there."


    Then Lin Ya and Yin Shuai went out, and we waited at home for the news. Now, it could be said that it was the last step. I hope it will go smoothly.


    I sat in my chair a little tired and rubbed my temples. Now I really hope that this matter will pass quickly. I hope that after Yin Shuai''s uncle, aunt and cousin receive the compensation of three hundred thousand yuan, they can let Lin Feng go and no longer retaliate. From then on, we will go our separate ways and have nothing to do with each other.


    Time passed, and about two hours later, Lin Ya came back.


    She came back alone. When she opened the door, we all looked at Lin Ya expectantly. However, when we saw lin ya''s expressionless face, we were all a little silly. What was this?


    Did Yin Shuai''s aunt and uncle not accept the compensation?


    "What''s wrong, girl?" Looking at Lin Ya like this, I was very anxious and worried.


    However, Lin Ya did not speak. She looked very tired, listless and listless. Then she walked slowly past us. Her current appearance made us very worried and scared, so we did not dare to touch Lin Ya, and we had no idea what happened.


    Lin Ya walked to her bedroom feebly, not saying a word since she came back. After entering the bedroom, Lin Ya closed the door.


    She locked the door.


    This makes us even more worried. What exactly happened?


    Why did Lin Ya have such an expression? Even if Yin Shuai''s aunt and uncle had gone back on their word, she should have told us that we should think of another way. What''s the matter with her locking herself up in her room at this time?


    I was so anxious that I felt like I was being stabbed all over. No matter how we called for Lin Ya to open the door, she didn''t make a sound.


    Ji ze said in a deep voice, "I''ll call Yin Shuai."


    Yes, Yin Shuai should know what''s going on! Ji ze called Yin Shuai. Soon, we knew why lin ya had become like this.


    Unexpectedly, Yin Shuai''s aunt said that lin ya didn''t pay them 300,000 yuan immediately. Now they didn''t accept it and changed their minds.


    Hearing this, I clenched my fists and wished I could go to aunt Yin Shuai and slap her again! Last night, she asked us to pay 300,000 yuan. Today, we had enough money in the day, not even 24 hours. How could she be too slow?


    She was simply too unreasonable!


    I felt an indescribable sense of humiliation. No wonder Lin Ya came back with a look of despair. After hearing this news, we were also covered in a huge darkness, boundless, and filled with depression.


    Who would have thought that Lin Feng would be released today when things changed again?


    Now, no one can help us, and neither can Yin Shuai.


    Just then, suddenly, a surge of cold penetrated every cell of my body. I quickly knocked on Lin Ya''s door and shouted, "Girl, open the door, open the door!"


    It suddenly occurred to me that Lin Ya was still suffering from depression. Now that something like this happened, it was obviously a big blow to her. She was in despair now, and it was very likely that she would be crushed. I was suddenly very scared, afraid that Lin Ya would do something stupid.


    I shuddered at the thought and yelled again, "Girl, listen to me. We''ll think of another way if they go back on their word. We''ll find lawyers, we''ll fight them. I don''t believe a director can do anything. We can''t give up no matter what, girl."


    At this moment, my heart was especially afraid, and Lin Ya''s silence made my heart even more anxious. I gritted my teeth, pounded the door like crazy, and shouted, "Girl, if you don''t open the door, I''ll knock it! I really will! Open the door!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    I knocked hard, and the short and powerful knocking on the door rang out one by one, just like my crazy and fast heartbeat right now.


    I prayed in my heart that Lin Ya must be fine!

 Chapter 660 Farewell

    Just as I was so anxious that I couldn''t wait to kick the door, suddenly, my phone rang. It was a wechat message from Lin Ya.


    She said, "I''m fine, Xing Yun. I just want to be quiet for a while. Don''t worry."


    I finally breathed a sigh of relief when I saw the message from lin ya. I was so afraid that Lin Ya wouldn''t be able to think straight.


    But she locked herself in the room was particularly worrying. I knocked on the door again and said, "You open the door. Let''s find a way together. What''s the use of locking yourself up? We''re worried about you."


    Let me be quiet for a while.


    Lin Ya still didn''t say anything, just replied in text.


    Ah, I sighed.


    She was still as stubborn as ever, and I could see her heartbreaking face.


    It seems that Lin Ya will not be upset. We can only leave Lin Ya alone for a while.


    A few people sighed one by one, but there was nothing we could do, so we had to discuss what to do next.


    Who would have thought that at the last moment, Yin Shuai''s aunt had gone back on her word, which gave me a sense of failure. In front of these big shots, we really couldn''t fight back.


    But we will not give up!


    Never give up!


    Even if the mantis arm is the car, we will fight against it!


    At this moment, Ji Ze suddenly said, "Let me think of a way."


    After that, ji ze went to the balcony to make a phone call. He stood on the balcony for a long time and didn''t know who he was calling.


    Time passed slowly, and the gloomy sky outside seemed to be getting lower and lower. The oppressive person could not breathe. Gradually, the sky became darker and darker. Ji Ze was talking to someone on the phone, waiting anxiously, walking back and forth on the balcony, and looking out the window in a daze.


    There was an indescribable sense of desolation in his back, like a tree in the cold winter. It was not a copper branch or an iron trunk, but it was to resist the cold.


    After some time, the light in the room became darker and darker, and the whole house was almost in shadow. I couldn''t even see everyone''s expressions clearly. Lin Ya stayed in the bedroom and didn''t come out.


    The air seemed to have become thick and cold, and I couldn''t help but wrap myself up, feeling my hands and feet freezing.


    Finally, ji ze came over to us. He turned on the light first, and the room suddenly became bright. We all narrowed our eyes when we were not used to it. Ji Ze''s face did not show any expression. He took a deep breath and looked at me first, "Xing Yun, go out with me later and pick up lin feng."


    Old Gao Tang Manya and I were both surprised to hear this and looked at Ji Ze in disbelief. What did that mean?


    Ji Ze didn''t hide it from us and explained, "I asked my family to find some connections. Now Lin Feng is going to be released. We''ll talk about it later. Xing Yun, let''s go first. Take Lin Feng first."


    "Really?" Tang Manya asked in disbelief, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Ji ze nodded.


    "Me too!" She shouted excitedly, clenching her fists tightly.


    Old Gao also stood up and said, "You have to tell the girl."


    "Yes, yes, yes." We knocked on Lin Ya''s bedroom and told her the good news.


    This time, Lin Ya quickly opened the door. She was like us, almost in disbelief. Tang Manya pointed at Ji Ze and shouted, "It''s brother jize."


    Lin Ya frowned at Ji Ze.


    Ji ze smiled at Lin Ya and hurriedly said, "Stop talking so much! Let''s go get lin feng first."


    "Okay, okay."


    We were going to pick up lin feng, but Lin Ya and Tang Manya also insisted on going, so Ji Ze had to say to Old Gao and me, "Xing Yun Old Gao, then you two stay. The three of us will go. You prepare some food and make it more sumptuous."


    Old Gao and I nodded happily.


    "By the way," Ji Ze added, "Don''t forget the wine."


    "I won''t forget it!"


    Ji Ze added, "Prepare more. We''ll have a good drink tonight!"


    We nodded again.


    We really need to celebrate tonight.


    I really didn''t expect that when we thought we were on the brink of death, who would have thought that there would be a 180 degree reversal.


    A stream of heat rose in his body like a river breaking through ice and flowing happily.


    I can''t help but sigh. It seems that Ji Ze''s family background is really awesome. Yin Shuai''s aunt and the director have a good relationship, so what? Now that Ji Ze''s family is out, they can''t do anything about it. Maybe this means that there are people out there, and every mountain is higher than every mountain.


    Old Gao and I quickly prepared the food and went to the restaurant to get some wine, waiting for them to pick up lin feng.


    For the past two days, we haven''t eaten well or slept well. One by one, we are more and more haggard, our hair hasn''t been washed and our beard hasn''t been shaved. Our hearts are still dark and our breathing is not good. Now it''s finally over. The clouds are gone and the sun is shining.


    Old Gao and I were busy. When we were almost busy, they came back.


    This time, nothing went wrong again. Ji zelinya, Tang Manya, and Lin Feng are back together!


    Thinking about the events of the past two days, we were on tenterhooks outside, and Lin Feng must have been very scared inside. These two days have been hard for us.


    "It''s all over. Take a shower and get ready for dinner." I said to Lin Feng.


    Then everyone came over to help. Lin Feng went to take a bath. The room was no longer as depressing as it used to be. Now everyone had a smile on their faces again, and everyone''s faces became much lighter.


    Soon, Lin Feng came out of the shower. We sat down together and opened the wine. We drank to celebrate Lin Feng''s return!


    Then we curiously asked ji ze how he saved lin feng.


    I couldn''t help but be more curious about ji ze''s family. What I knew about the Ji Ze family before was that they were very rich, and I didn''t know how much. Now I know that their family was not only rich.


    Ji Ze simply told us. He said he didn''t know exactly who he had asked for help. He just called his family and waited for news. However, ji ze said that most of the time his uncle had done more. He should have contacted the people in the city. It was only after we heard about it that we realized that Ji Ze was not only a rich second generation, but also an official second generation.


    Aunt Yin Shuai had connections in the county, so what? Ji ze''s house could connect in the city.


    It seems that we know too little about the ji ze family. Even ji ze himself said that he lived with his grandmother when he was a child, and later, he was also self-reliant and rarely accepted the help of his family, so he only had a general understanding of the situation of his elders in the family, he was not too clear.


    Anyway, it was the happiest thing that Lin Feng was rescued!


    However, I have a little doubt in my heart. Does Ji Ze''s family know that he is helping lin ya''s brother?


    That night, we got together very late. After drinking and drinking, it seemed like the exhaustion and haze of the past few days had been swept away.


    From tomorrow onwards, everything will return to normal.


    It was a great feeling. It was so painful and fearful before, and things kept going in a bad direction. Then, at the last moment, we broke through the danger!


    I think Yin Shuai''s aunt must be so angry that she vomited blood!


    Piss her off!


    And Yin Shuai, his cousin, had to give him a taste of this! Let him know that his family is not the most powerful, he is not the most powerful, let him suffer a loss to restrain himself.


    We drank a lot of wine, and ji ze drank the most. His drinking capacity really increased a lot, and ji ze spoke a lot more rarely, but we were happy, and everyone spoke a lot more.


    When Ji Ze and I returned to the opposite side, Ji Ze finally vomited and threw up on the toilet.


    I brought ji ze some warm water and said to him, "I drank too much today!"


    I had been poisoned by alcohol once, and now I''m paying attention to drinking. I know how bad it feels. I wanted to take Ji Ze back to the bedroom, but Ji Ze said to me, "Help me to the living room. We''ll talk again."


    I smiled and joked, "Can you still talk?"


    But Ji Ze insisted, so I had to help him to the living room, and I felt that Ji Ze had something to say to me.


    The two of them sat down, but Ji Ze did not speak immediately. He just lay there, panting for a while, looking rather uncomfortable. After a while, he looked at me. His eyes were a little complicated. I frowned and felt as if he had something on his mind.


    "Xing Yun, in the future, you must take good care of the girl."


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at Ji Ze. I didn''t understand why he suddenly said such a thing.


    "What about you?"


    Ji Ze didn''t answer my question. He continued to mutter to himself, "Depression really can''t be underestimated. It has a long treatment cycle. You must take good care of the girl. She is a very lonely person. I''m really afraid that she will fall deeper and deeper."


    Ji Ze suddenly said these words inexplicably. I frowned at him and asked, "What do you mean?"


    I have a bad feeling in my heart.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll leave Pucheng." Ji ze sighed.


    "Leave? Where to?"


    "Shanghai." Ji ze replied, and then added sadly, "I may never come to Pucheng again."


    "Ah!"


    I shuddered when I heard this. Ji Ze is leaving tomorrow and may never come back?


    How could this be?


    Why?


    Soon, the lines connected in my mind, and I understood a little.


    Needless to say, it must have been Ji Ze''s parents''request. They asked Ji Ze to leave Pucheng, leave Lin Ya and never come back. This was the condition they agreed to help Ji Ze save Lin Feng. In order to save Lin Feng, Ji Ze agreed to their request.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    I thought Ji Ze''s parents wouldn''t be so easy to help. It turned out that Ji Ze had agreed to their terms.


    No wonder, no wonder ji ze drank so much wine today, no wonder he said so much to us, so tonight''s wine is a farewell wine.


    "What terms did you negotiate with your parents?"


    "They told me to go to Shanghai, go back to them, take over their business, accept their arrangements, and never see the girl again, so that they would help." Ji Ze said in a mournful tone.


    If that was the case, I could not help but clench my fist, and my heart was burning with anger, but this fire had nowhere to vent, only burning in my heart.


    "Why are you doing this?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    But the answer was obvious.


    This time, Lin Ya owed Ji Ze another big favor. He really helped Lin Ya too many times. This time, he helped her.


    Is this destiny in the dark?


    I thought the relationship between the two would get closer after a difficult time together, but I didn''t expect Ji Ze to pay the price of leaving.


    I gritted my teeth, feeling a little upset, very uncomfortable.


    Ji Ze smiled. There was a faint glint in his eyes. He said softly, "I know that the girl won''t fall in love with me, but I just want to stay by her side. I can be a friend. As long as I see her every day, I''m satisfied. But I know this idea is too fairytale!"


    "I wanted to wait until Lin Ya''s fated one showed up and someone took care of her before I left. Now it seems that I can''t."


    "I''m really worried about her... I want her to be happy!"


    Ji Ze''s voice contained a strong emotion. Under the influence of alcohol, Ji Ze''s emotion exploded completely, like a huge flood. His voice trembled and his words became unclear. But his words, each word with a thick emotion, thick as a multi-million word novel printed into a novel solid book.


    That night, my mood became complicated again. I thought it was a perfect ending. Who would have thought that there was such a cruel sacrifice behind the perfect ending?


    During this period of time, living with Ji Ze, the friendship between the two became more and more profound, so ji ze wanted to leave, his heart was particularly reluctant to part with.


    But I still can''t change anything.


    Ji Ze said leisurely, "Anyway, there''s nothing to regret now. Really, thank you, Xing Yun. I''m very happy to live here. It''s so nice to meet your friends. It''s so nice! You have made my life colorful and interesting. I will never forget this time."


    ...


    Usually, ji ze didn''t talk much, but after drinking so much wine today, Ji Ze kept talking like beans, as if he was going to finish all the words in his heart overnight. Finally, Ji Ze fell asleep on the sofa.


    The next morning, Ji Ze was sleeping all the time. Lin Ya came over. She was looking for Ji Ze. Her face was a little strange. She didn''t say anything when she knew Ji Ze wasn''t awake.


    I didn''t tell him that ji ze would leave today, so let Ji Ze tell her about it.


    In the afternoon, Ji Ze had already packed his room and his luggage. He stood in front of me, took a deep breath, and handed me the key to the door. He seemed to have a lot to say, but in the end, he just smiled.


    "Take me to the station." Ji Ze said.


    I frowned and said, "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to the girl?"


    Ji Ze paused, shook his head and replied, "Forget it."


    I didn''t expect Ji Ze to leave without saying goodbye, but it was his choice and I didn''t say anything.


    Then ji ze and I went downstairs and out of the neighborhood. We went to the Xingyun hotel and the bakery. Ji Ze obviously had a strong feeling of reluctance. He wanted to see us for the last time and look here.


    To Old Gao and the others, Ji Ze only said that he had left. Old Gao and the others thought it was normal to leave, but they didn''t know that maybe this was a farewell.


    However, this could not hide from Lin Ya''s eyes.


    I was going to take ji ze to the station when Lin Ya suddenly said to ji ze, "Let me take you to the station."


    Ji Ze smiled and said, "Xing Yun can give it to me."


    But in the end, the three of us still went to the station together. Lin Ya obviously guessed something. We went to the station together. Before entering the station, I went to the side to buy water, giving the two of us time to talk alone.


    After Ji Ze left this time, we might never see each other again. It was a bit sad to think of this. Ji Ze was really a good friend, treated people sincerely, and took care of us like a big brother.


    Thinking about the love story between ji ze and lin ya, he was even sadder. For Lin Ya, he would accept the family business and obey their arrangement. It could be said that ji ze''s life had changed from then on.


    After a while, I walked towards lin ya and ji ze.


    I gave them water.


    It''s almost time.


    There were a lot of people around, and the voices were noisy, but the atmosphere between us became sad. In the past, when we watched tv, we always felt that the scenes at the station were too fake and emotional, but when we thought that this might be the last meeting between us, our hearts were really upset.


    "Then I... Am in the station." Ji Ze said.


    I nodded, but I couldn''t say goodbye.


    Take care!"


    Ji ze waved at us. He looked at Lin Ya reluctantly at last, as if he wanted to engrave Lin Ya''s appearance in his mind forever. That gaze contained all the emotions of years.


    Ji ze left.


    Lin Ya and I also left the station.


    Lin Ya''s heart seemed heavy, and her eyes were heavy. She said guiltily, "I did it to him!"


    Apparently, she had already understood everything after talking to Ji Ze.


    Lin Ya''s tone was especially heavy, but I didn''t know how to comfort her. This time, Ji Ze made a great sacrifice!


    And the guilt that lin ya was carrying would last a lifetime.


    "Maybe this is his way." I said a little disappointed.


    I don''t know either.


    Is this the so-called fate?


    Goodbye, Ji Ze, my friend.

 Chapter 661 The Truth about the Fire

    After ji ze left, I was left alone in the house again.


    This matter was over. Naturally, it was useless for Du Ling to call Lin Ya for the 150,000 yuan, so Lin Ya returned it.


    Ding Ge also made a phone call to ask me how the result was, so I told her that Lin Feng was out, and didn''t say anything else, and Ding Ge didn''t ask much.


    She didn''t come back to take a look. She just called to take care of it.


    In the past, for Ding Ge, it was a big deal that Lin Ya''s business was small. She cared about it very much. I don''t know if her feelings for Lin Ya are still the same as before.


    A few contacts with Ding Ge only briefly talked about Lin Feng. Both of us chose not to talk about the problem between us, but I knew it was not the way. She was able to care about Lin Feng this time, which meant that she still cared about Lin Ya as a friend, so why did she have to push all three of us to the brink?


    I knew I should talk to Ding Ge, but I couldn''t muster up the courage. The last time Ding Ge said to calm us down, I was still trembling at the thought of that day. I always felt like I only had one chance left.


    In the past, I really thought I knew about love and Ding Ge. In my heart, I felt that our love was like the strongest castle in the world. No bullets could come in. I had always been very confident, but now...


    I realized I was really wrong!


    ...


    Although Lin Feng returned safely, Ji Ze left, and Lin Ya was still a little depressed. When Ji Ze left, he asked me to take good care of Lin Ya, but I didn''t know how to make her happy.


    At this time, it would be better if Ding Ge was here. Lin Ya would definitely be much better.


    But Ding Ge didn''t come, and this night, Du Ling, who hadn''t been to our street for a long time, came back.


    We haven''t seen her for some time.


    Du Ling didn''t seem to have changed much. She was pure, soft and weak. At the same time, her eyes were somewhat different from the maturity of her peers.


    When I saw Du Ling, some complicated feelings welled up in my heart. When I saw Du Ling, I inevitably thought of Hu Zi, the emotional dispute between her and Hu Zi Old Gao, and the past and today of the three of us.


    Du Ling and Lin Ya Tang Manya chatted for a while. After a while, she called us all over. She said hello to me before and asked Old Gao to come over tonight. She had something to tell us.


    It seemed that it was time to say something.


    We all sat down, and Du Ling''s face became serious. She looked at us and said, "Today, I have something to tell you."


    It should be a big deal.


    Everyone looked at Du Ling very seriously. She took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Brother tiger didn''t set the fire in Rainbow square."


    When I heard this, I felt a flash of electricity all over my body, and my heart beat like a violent bulge, and goosebumps all over my body, like an army marching forward and backward on the battlefield. My breath was like a long dragon rushing down my throat and blocking it up!


    I could no longer remain calm. Inside, it was like a torrential rain falling on the lake, splashing countless water. Those emotions, like rain shoots, grew like crazy overnight!


    Everyone looked at Du Ling in shock.


    This was so shocking that no one expected du ling to bring such a message.


    For a long time, no one spoke. The room was silent and the needles could be heard.


    Du Ling said again in detail, "The fire in Rainbow square was not set by Brother tiger or Hu Zi. It had nothing to do with him. He didn''t know anything about it."


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak. My whole body was still numb, and my body was extremely stiff. The blood in my body seemed to start flowing backwards. I felt like I was about to suffocate!


    My consciousness returned to the night when Old Gao and Hu Zi broke up.


    Previously, ji ze went to Rainbow square to ask for the bill, and Ding Ge and Lin Ya went shopping together. Coincidentally, Rainbow square was in a fire that day, and Rainbow square was sealed off.


    Then Li Xiaowei went to the Xingyun hotel. I took Li Xiaowei to see Hu Zi. Li Xiaowei screamed at Hu Zi in despair and asked her to let go of Rainbow square. She felt that the fire in Rainbow square had something to do with Hu Zi. After that, I asked Li Xiaowei. She told me that Hu Zi was very close to a rich woman who had an ambiguous relationship with her. The rich woman had planned to help Rainbow square before, but she didn''t help after a fire.


    I thought it was strange, and I also suspected that Hu Zi was involved in this matter, so I secretly followed Hu Zi with Lin Ya, and after being discovered, the furious Hu Zi came to the Xingyun hotel. That night, in the face of our questioning, Hu Zi admitted that he was the one who set the fire in Rainbow square, and that he wanted revenge to make rainbow glory forever destroyed!


    Now, Du Ling told us that the fire had nothing to do with Hu Zi.


    I feel very confused. Who is the right person?


    I pressed on my temple and was completely stunned.


    At this moment, Du Ling took out his phone and played a recording for us.


    When the noise was heard, all of us held our breath and listened to the recording intently.


    My heart began to beat faster and my mind was completely tensed. I turned my ears to listen to the recording for fear of missing out on any useful information.


    First, a strange voice said, "Brother, you can''t say anything without evidence."


    It sounded like the voice of a middle-aged man.


    "Do you really think I have no evidence? What do you think this is?" At this moment, another voice came, and there was a'' pa''sound, which we were all familiar with. It was Hu Zi, it was definitely him.


    "Brother, are you investigating me?" After a while, the cold voice of the middle-aged man came.


    Just listening to the sound, I could feel the tension in the conversation.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t set the fire? You''re too ruthless. Do you know how many people were burned in that fire? Another person is dead! Dead!" Hu Zi roared angrily.


    "Don''t say that, brother. How can you say that I set the fire? We set the fire together." The middle-aged man said insidiously.


    "I don''t know at all! Don''t try to frame me! Why didn''t you tell me before? If I knew you would do this, I would definitely stop you." Hu Zi screamed hysterically, "I won''t let you set fire to murder!"


    "Lower your voice. Are you crazy?" The middle-aged man sounded a little angry as well. He lowered his voice and said, "Zhao Xiaohu, you can''t get away with this. We planned it all by ourselves. You can''t escape even if I go in."


    "I wanted Rainbow square to close down, but I didn''t want to kill anyone!"


    "Do you think I want to? Neither do I!" The middle-aged man also gnashed his teeth and said angrily, "But I can''t help it. If you can persuade her to leave this matter alone, I need to do this."


    "I said soon, soon, she will listen to me!"


    "I can''t wait! I don''t have that much time to waste here!" The middle-aged man shouted impatiently. After a while, he changed his tone and said with a smile, "Brother, don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. It''s been so long. We can''t find anything on us."


    That was the end of the recording.


    I don''t know how to describe my feelings. My inner feelings are mixed, and the waves are rolling. The excitement makes me almost breathless.


    It seems that Hu Zi really didn''t set the fire in Rainbow square. The other person who set the fire was this middle-aged man.


    Besides, he knew Hu Zi.


    After listening to the recording, I roughly understood that even if Hu Zi didn''t set the fire in Rainbow square, Hu Zi couldn''t get away with it.


    It seems that Hu Zi is not vicious enough to not go offline.


    But why did he lie to us back then?


    When he thought about it, it didn''t seem hard to guess. When he knew that we were following him, Hu Zi was so angry that he almost lost his mind. Our support and incomprehension made him sad. Our suspicions made him sad, so he deliberately lied to us that he set the fire.


    He''s just trying to piss us off!


    That night, we all lost our minds. Hu Zi said those things that hurt Old Gao because he was angry with us.


    Although Hu Zi and Rainbow square had something to do with it, when I heard Hu Zi say that he was completely unaware of the fire, my heart still trembled. He was not a heartless devil, he still had a conscience.


    Even for revenge, he had never thought of hurting innocent lives.


    Since it wasn''t Hu Zi who set the fire, who was it?


    Who is this middle-aged man?


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in my mind. A fat, bald man, his eyes full of shrewdness, looked like a very old fox, Qin Boss of Camry plaza!


    I met him twice before, and he gave me a shopping card, which impressed me deeply and made me feel like a very playful person.


    I didn''t know who it was when I was listening to the voice. Now I suddenly think of president qin and think of the voice I just heard. I feel more and more that the man in the recording is Qin Boss.


    I quickly looked at Du Ling and asked, "Do you know who this man is?"


    Du ling nodded.


    I couldn''t wait to ask, "Who is it?"


    "Boss qin of Camry plaza." Du Ling said with absolute certainty.


    "It''s really him!"


    When I knew that qin was always the boss of Camry plaza, I felt that there was some secret between him and Hu Zi.


    If I''m not mistaken, Hu Zi and Qin Boss should have conspired to overthrow Rainbow square.


    Hu Zi and Li Dong had a deep hatred, so Hu Zi especially wanted to destroy Li Dong and Li Dong''s family power - Rainbow square, while Camry plaza and Rainbow square were competitors, and it was reasonable for Qin Boss to want rainbow to close down.


    Thus, the two men with the same goal conspired and began their plan.


    From what the two of them said, it seems that Hu Zi and the rich woman knew each other for the purpose of persuading her not to help Rainbow square, but perhaps Hu Zi could not persuade the rich woman, or perhaps president qin was too anxious to wait, so he sent someone to create a fire, and the fire caused the rich woman to retreat, leading to the destruction of Rainbow square.


    Now it seems that the real culprit for the fire was Qin Boss, and the real culprit for the murder was Qin Boss.


    I really didn''t expect him to be such a ruthless person. For the benefit of business, he could actually kill people. This is only a bad thing that I know he did. God knows what else he did.


    Hu Zi worked with such a person. He was practically in the company of a jackal.

 Chapter 662 What Would the Tiger Do?

    Then, Du Ling began to tell us how she discovered the truth.


    When we told her that Hu Zi set Rainbow square on fire, Du Ling didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe Hu Zi was that kind of person, so she tried her best to find the truth and prove Hu Zi''s innocence.


    During this time, Du Ling did not have time to come to Rainbow square to investigate the matter. It could be said that she had spent a lot of effort to secretly record the audio.


    It could even be said that without Du Ling, perhaps we would have been forever blinded by lies and misunderstood Hu Zi for the rest of our lives!


    Now that we finally know the truth about the rainbow fire, Du Ling immediately came to tell us.


    I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, that Hu Zi had lied to us!


    Although I have to say that Hu Zi had something to do with Rainbow square, I am glad to know that Hu Zi was completely unaware of the fire.


    At this time, Du Ling said, "I know that Brother tiger and boss qin planned to overthrow Rainbow square together, but Brother tiger really didn''t do anything bad. He wanted to retaliate against Rainbow square, but he didn''t know anything about the fire. Boss qin asked someone to do it behind his back. Brother tiger suspected boss qin at first, so he kept looking for someone to investigate. After finding out the truth, he was very angry. I feel guilty too."


    Du Ling looked at me and Old Gao again and said, "Brother xingyun, brother gao yuan, you thought it was brother hu who set the fire, so you refused to forgive him. Now that things are clear, can you forgive him?"


    Forgiveness?


    I don''t know. Now my mind is in a mess. The news that Du Ling brought was so unexpected. For a moment, I just felt confused. All kinds of mixed emotions were fighting in my body, and I couldn''t think at all.


    Du Ling looked at Old Gao and me expectantly, but neither of us answered the question and bowed our heads in silence.


    How should I answer this question?


    In the beginning, because Hu Zi said those words that hurt Old Gao, and rejected all the brotherhood between us, his words were too hurtful, that was the most hurtful words I have ever heard in my life, so this is also where I hate Hu Zi.


    Later on, he learned that Hu Zi''s words were all angry words. He was just confused by anger and lost his mind, so he said those excessive words.


    I really felt better when I heard those words. Hu Zi''s words were not what he thought. We just said something too much in the fight.


    And Hu Zi said he set the fire in Rainbow square, which was another knot in my heart.


    Now, both of these knots are broken!


    However, no matter what, we can''t go back to the past!


    This is the truth. Even if those divorced couples can get back together, I don''t think we''ll be like we used to be.


    The scars from that night, to the three of us, were permanent, like the words engraved on a tablet, still as clear as ever a thousand years later.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "Xiaoling, Hu Zi and that boss qin, did they find you recording?"


    Du Ling shook his head.


    Lin Ya asked again, "Didn''t you tell Hu Zi about this?"


    "Not yet. But after talking to you guys, I''ll talk to him when I get back."


    Lin Ya said solemnly, "Don''t tell Hu Zi. You''ll stay here from now on. Don''t go to Hu Zi''s."


    Du Ling asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid you''re in danger."


    "What danger?"


    "If Hu Zi knew about this, boss qin would probably know. It''s safer for you to live here now."


    Lin Ya was right. The recording Du Ling had now was a very important piece of information. If boss qin knew that Du Ling was in danger, he was a ruthless person.


    "Don''t worry, sis. I''m very careful. I''ll be fine." Du Ling looked at Old Gao and me again and asked anxiously, "Brother xingyun, brother gao yuan, I know Brother tiger has done a lot of wrong things, but he''s really not what you think he is. He cares about you very much. He''s sad and painful. You see, this time something happened to my sister. I told Brother tiger that he took out the money immediately."


    "And before, do you remember that the glass in the restaurant was hit by a stone? It was done by one of Hu Zi''s men. He knew that after the three of your brothers broke up, he wanted to use this method to please Brother tiger. After Brother tiger found out about it, he scolded him and fired him."


    Old Gao and I couldn''t help but look at each other. The glass in the restaurant was smashed. Old Gao thought that Hu Zi was too angry to find someone to do it, but he didn''t expect it to be done by the people under Hu Zi. Hu Zi even fired the man when he found out.


    It was unexpected.


    Du Ling looked at me again and said, "Also, Brother xingyun, did you fight at a bar once? Hu Zi was there too. He didn''t show up, but a group of basketball friends helped you. Do you remember?"


    I was shocked again. It was Hu Zi. Did he really help me?


    At that time, I was still wondering who it was. I had doubted Hu Zi, but I couldn''t confirm it. I didn''t expect it to be him.


    It seems like what Du Ling said was true. Even if he broke up with us, Hu Zi still couldn''t let go of that brotherhood in his heart. He really cared about us.


    Hearing Du Ling''s words, I got goosebumps all over again, and my nose was sore.


    Today, when I heard Du Ling''s words, I really wanted to be able to reconcile with each other, to be able to disappear any negative emotions after a drink like before.


    That intense emotion was like a caged person who couldn''t wait to get out, like a bird with broken wings who couldn''t wait to fly into the sky.


    Old Gao looked at Du Ling again and said with a complicated face, "Let''s not talk about the three of us first. What about you? Hu Zi treated you so well. Why did you..."


    Du Ling lowered his head slightly and interrupted Old Gao, "Brother gaoyuan, can we just talk about you today?"


    Old Gao frowned deeply, sighed, and looked helpless.


    Looking at Old Gao looking at Du Ling, I knew that Old Gao''s feelings for her had not changed at all. He still liked Du Ling very much. So, seeing Du Ling betrayed by Hu Zi, Old Gao was even angrier than she was. He wanted Du Ling to be happy. Even if he wasn''t with him, he wanted du ling to find a good man and be happy forever.


    But she fell in love with Hu Zi!


    I took a deep breath and said, "Xiaoling, let''s not talk about the three of us. Now that we know who the real culprit of the Rainbow square fire is, let''s talk about this first."


    Previously, I had always thought that Hu Zi had set the fire, and I had a deep sense of guilt in my heart. I wanted Hu Zi to turn himself in. Now that I know that the murderer had someone else, I really hope that boss qin can be caught immediately and be punished by the law!


    People like him who are reckless should never get away with it!


    "What do we do?" Du Ling asked.


    Hu Zi was the one who worked with boss qin. Even if Hu Zi didn''t know, he couldn''t get away with it. If he wanted to atone, he had to do it. From the recording, Hu Zi had probably found enough evidence to prove boss qin''s crime. In that case, as long as Hu Zi was willing to expose boss qin, he would be able to face those who had been burned and died.


    "Let Hu Zi expose boss qin!" I said firmly.


    Hu Zi was an insider and reported boss qin. I think Hu Zi would be involved too! But Hu Zi had his own responsibility.


    Moreover, if the police really found out about boss qin, as boss qin said in the recording, he would definitely drag Hu Zi into the water. He was too despicable, who knew what sinister things he would do, then Hu Zi''s situation would definitely be more troublesome. If Hu Zi took the initiative to report, then there would be a performance of merit.


    "It''s not a matter of forgiveness for the three of us."


    Emotions, it is not like a piece of paper and a pen, it is abstract, solving emotional problems is not like a mathematical problem, not like repairing an ancient painting, it is too difficult.


    "Now it''s better to seek justice for those victims."


    It can be said that we have more or less something to do with this case because of Hu Zi, so I really hope that I can do something about it.


    Moreover, only by punishing boss qin will the relationship between us and Hu Zi be completely cleared.


    "Why don''t you go back and talk to Hu Zi and see what he says?"


    Let Du Ling talk to Hu Zi. I want to see what Hu Zi will do. If he didn''t do anything, I would really despise him.


    Du Ling nodded darkly.


    Today, she was hoping to see us reconcile, so she was inevitably disappointed.


    Then Du Ling stayed here for a while and left.


    We are waiting for her news.


    After Du Ling left, my mood was still restless for a long time. The news that Du Ling brought was like a deep water bomb, blowing up a huge water curtain, and we were poured through.


    Hu Zi used extreme methods to deal with the unscrupulous boss. Although his method was wrong, I didn''t blame him for this in my heart.


    Hu Zi wanted revenge on Li Dong for getting back at Rainbow square because he was hurt first. I had nothing to say if he wanted revenge, but I didn''t want revenge to destroy him, so I didn''t support some of his actions.


    Now that Rainbow square was gone, and Li Dong had long been trampled under the feet of the rich and prosperous Hu Zi, the hatred in his heart should be put down.


    I really hope that Hu Zi can go back to the way he used to be, especially to Du Ling. I hope that he can cherish it and not do the same to xiaoyi and Xiaolian.


    Will Hu Zi disappoint us this time?


    The next day, at night, Du Ling came to the Xingyun hotel again.


    By the time du ling arrived, there were not many people in the restaurant.


    Du Ling looked a little depressed and sad.


    I couldn''t help but ask Du Ling, "How is it? What did Hu Zi say?"


    Du Ling shook his head heavily.

 Chapter 663 Strange Du Ling

    Seeing Du Ling shaking his head, I felt a surge of anger in my heart!


    I clenched my fists and clenched my teeth, wishing I could wake Hu Zi up! He has made so many mistakes, doesn''t he know guilt? Don''t you know how to repent? Don''t you know how to compensate? Was he so worthy of those who were hurt? Can his conscience be at peace?


    I''m really angry!


    If he is so stubborn, then there is no such thing as forgiveness between us!


    Du Ling was obviously heartbroken, too. She looked at me, her eyes filled with sadness, and said in a low mood, "Brother xingyun, I want to drink."


    Du Ling didn''t usually drink much. She just wanted to drown her sorrows, but I didn''t stop her. I said to Old Gao, "Get Xiaoling a bottle of wine."


    Old Gao looked hesitant, but Du Ling looked determined. Old Gao took out a bottle of wine and said, "I''ll drink with you."


    Du Ling didn''t say anything, so I sat behind the counter. Old Gao and Du Ling found a table and sat down. Gradually, the guests were gone, and the staff left after dinner. There were only three of us in the restaurant.


    I stayed behind the counter in a daze, not knowing what it felt like.


    Thinking about how excited we were when the restaurant opened, and thinking about us now, staying in the hotel always filled our hearts with faint sadness. This is where we started our business, but also where our brothers broke up. It has too much joy, and too much pain!


    There was an unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    I don''t understand. Why didn''t Hu Zi report boss qin? But thinking about it, it seemed easy to understand. Hu Zi would probably be arrested if he reported boss qin. Now that he was already rich and powerful, he naturally couldn''t bear his current status and status, and couldn''t bear his glory and wealth!


    So, he didn''t dare to report it, he was afraid of involving himself.


    As time went by, Du Ling''s face was red from drinking and he could fall at any moment. Old Gao looked grave and his eyes were filled with heartache, but he could not persuade Du Ling at all.


    Du Ling was really sad tonight. So many times in the past, she was on Hu Zi''s side. She followed Hu Zi without hesitation. She didn''t believe that Hu Zi could do anything to hurt people. But now, Du Ling was disappointed with Hu Zi.


    This time, he disappointed all of us!


    Du Ling said that when he found out that Hu Zi had an inevitable relationship with the fire in Rainbow square, she was heartbroken. Even if Hu Zi wasn''t the one who set the fire, he wasn''t innocent. She said that she also realized that the problem between us was not a simple quarrel, but because of Hu Zi''s willpower and the accumulation of time, even Du Ling felt that it was too difficult for us to start over again.


    I sighed and saw that it was getting late. I couldn''t let Du Ling drink any more. I was the one who felt bad when I was drunk. So I walked over to the two of them and said to Du Ling, "Xiaoling, come on, stop drinking."


    "Brother xingyun, I''m not drunk." Du Ling''s eyes were blurred, her hair was messy, her mouth was slurred, she was laughing and crying, she was obviously very drunk.


    I gave Old Gao a look, indicating that the two of them would put du ling up. In Du Ling''s condition, there must be no way to walk alone.


    But du ling retreated excitedly and cried to us with tears in her eyes, "Let me drink it once, okay?"


    I feel a little sad. Even if I drink too much, what can I do? Everything will be the same when I wake up tomorrow.


    Old Gao and I looked at each other. Finally, Old Gao said to me, "You go back first, Xing Yun. I''ll take care of her."


    "If not, let her sleep in the backyard later." I said to Old Gao.


    There were clean sheets in the backyard anyway, and Du Ling was drinking so much that he couldn''t go back.


    Old Gao nodded.


    So I left first.


    As he walked outside, a strong chill hit him.


    I tightened my clothes and turned to look at the restaurant. Through the window, I could see the drunk Du Ling in the bright light. There was a sad light on his face. My heart was bitter. Hu Zi and Du Ling really shouldn''t be together!


    Seeing the two of them alone in the restaurant, I couldn''t help but think how wonderful it would be if Old Gao and Du Ling could be together.


    ...


    The next day, we had planned to get up early to go shopping with Old Gao, but the fog was so thick that we couldn''t see the vast scenery of the past from the balcony. We could only see a vast expanse of darkness. Some buildings loomed in the haze. It was too dangerous to drive in this weather, so we didn''t go.


    Du Ling did sleep in the hotel last night, so Old Gao couldn''t leave, so he stayed to take care of Du Ling last night.


    But Du Ling had already left when he woke up.


    The smog had been heavy throughout the day, and it had lessened during the day, but the air was still white.


    Smog has become the most widely discussed thing in daily life, and there are also various small videos of smog in the circle of friends. It can be said that during this period of time, smog has occurred frequently all over the country. Many cities, especially big cities, have daily explosive environmental pollution indexes, and often receive orange and yellow fog warnings on their mobile phones. The destruction of the environment is now finally the revenge of nature.


    Sometimes it''s good to have a fog. In the early morning, we see everything in a hazy haze. We seem to be in a faraway fairyland. However, the frequent fog of this kind of situation could only cause all kinds of worries, and everyone was complaining.


    In this weather, the hotel naturally did not have many guests. Seeing that there was obviously no business today, I asked everyone to go back first. Only Old Gao and I were left in the hotel, and I planned to close the door in a while.


    Just then, someone walked into the restaurant.


    It was Du Ling.


    Du Ling was wearing a hat, a scarf, and a mask on her face, wrapping herself tightly. We talked to her for a while, and Du Ling felt a little strange. The brim of her hat was very low, and she always lowered her head slightly when she talked to us. Moreover, when she came to the restaurant, she still wore a mask and did not take it off.


    At this moment, Du Ling said to me, "Brother xingyun, can I stay with you for a few days?"


    I was stunned. Du Ling wanted to come back to live?


    Of course, she could. Before she left, ji ze came in. Now that Ji Ze left and the room was empty, she could naturally come in.


    But why did Du Ling suddenly want to come back to live?


    Something''s not right.


    Old Gao obviously noticed it too. He asked, "Xiaoling, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." Du Ling''s words were a little guilty, and she didn''t even dare to look at us.


    "Why are you still wearing a mask?" Old Gao asked again.


    "Nothing. I just want to go back to sleep now. Brother xingyun, give me the key first."


    I frowned and was about to give the key to Du Ling when Old Gao came out from behind the counter and tried to take off Du Ling''s mask. Du Ling was startled and quickly took a step back, shouting in surprise, "What are you doing, brother plateau?"


    "Take off your hat and mask." Old Gao ordered Du Ling.


    Du Ling glanced to the side. She touched the mask in a panic and said in a panic, "I don''t want to take it off. It''s too foggy outside."


    Du Ling''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and her inexplicability made her seem even more strange. Old Gao also said especially forcefully, "You can''t leave until you take it off."


    Du Ling was helpless at Old Gao''s determination. She stood there in a daze. Old Gao walked over and took Du Ling''s hat and mask off. Du Ling was scared at first and pulled back. In the end, Old Gao took off Du Ling''s hat and mask.


    And when Old Gao and I saw Du Ling, we both took a deep breath!


    Du Ling''s face, which was originally clean, was now somewhat miserable. Her forehead was bruised and her mouth was swollen even on her right cheek. She looked pitiful.


    "Did Hu Zi hit you?"


    Old Gao''s voice was even colder than the sky outside!


    "No." Du Ling shook his head quickly. "I accidentally fell."


    However, Du Ling was not good at lying. Her lie was really clumsy.


    I frowned and felt a chill in my heart. I couldn''t help but ask, "Did Hu Zi really hit you?"


    If it was Hu Zi who did it, then Hu Zi would be so hateful!


    Du Ling remained silent, but her silence made us even more certain that Du Ling would only lie to us if Hu Zi attacked her.


    Old Gao was even more convinced that it was Hu Zi who did it. He shouted, "Hu Zi!"


    With that, Old Gao rushed to the door angrily. He wanted to find Hu Zi and avenge Du Ling.


    However, Du Ling pulled Old Gao to death. She pulled Old Gao very hard and shouted, "Don''t go, don''t go!"


    Old Gao''s face was red, his veins were bulging, and his eyes were burning with anger. He had obviously lost his mind.


    He looked so excited that his face became ferocious and his whole body reeked of coldness and determination.


    Not to mention Old Gao, anyone who saw a pure girl like Du Ling being beaten up like this felt bad, but I didn''t believe Hu Zi would hit Du Ling, so I asked Du Ling again, "Did Hu Zi really hit her?"


    This time, Du Ling did not deny it, nor did she admit it. She just bit her lips in pain, letting two lines of tears stay, and her appearance was almost equivalent to acquiescence.


    A thick bitterness rolled in my heart, like a thick haze outside. I clenched my teeth and clenched my fist, shouting, "Go, find him!"


    I never thought, never thought, that Hu Zi had actually hit Du Ling, that an old man had actually hit a skinny little girl!


    I can''t stand this!


    However, Du Ling grabbed both of us excitedly and shouted, "Don''t go, don''t go, don''t look for him."


    Old Gao shouted angrily, "Xiaoling, don''t be afraid. We will make the decision for you. Zhao Xiaohu, you bastard, I must settle the score with him!"


    Old Gao almost screamed hysterically. It was conceivable how angry he was. He loved Du Ling so much that when he saw Du Ling being hurt like this, no one could bear it.


    Old Gao''s body was churning with murderous rage!


    "Please, don''t go, okay?" Du Ling almost burst into tears and cried out in a mixture. She looked pitiful. It was so heartbreaking to look at the wound on her face.


    "Why?" Old Gao looked at Du Ling reluctantly. He still held his fist tightly and his body trembled with anger.


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore!" Du Ling cried out in despair.

 Chapter 664 : Lets Meet Tomorrow

    Two lines of tears streamed down Du Ling''s face. She looked so sad, so aggrieved, and so heartbroken.


    Old Gao and I looked at each other with mixed feelings.


    The two of them had to comfort Du Ling first. Old Gao took some tissues and handed them to her. Du Ling did not burst into tears. Soon, she controlled her emotions, but her expression looked particularly painful.


    "Xiaoling, what exactly happened?" Old Gao asked, still agitated.


    I also sighed. I really feel that Hu Zi''s image in my heart has been completely destroyed!


    Originally, I was relieved to learn that Hu Zi was not the murderer of the rainbow fire. Hu Zi was blinded by hatred, but he was not an unforgivable villain! No matter what he did to others, he was still very good to us at that time. He wanted us to earn more money with him, help me out, and even help Lin Feng when he was caught after our quarrel. But today, he hit Du Ling. It was so angry and disappointing!


    I don''t know what happened between Du Ling and Hu Zi, but I think it was mostly Hu Zi''s fault. Besides, no matter what happened, Hu Zi was absolutely wrong to hit people like this!


    Du Ling is such a thin girl, how can she do it?


    Du Ling cared so much about him and believed in him before. She had been by his side all this time and wanted to persuade us to make up. She had done so much for Hu Zi, but now, she ended up in such a miserable situation?


    How could Du Ling not despair!


    However, Du Ling didn''t tell us what happened, just that he didn''t want to see Hu Zi anymore.


    Obviously, Hu Zi hurt du ling deeply!


    But she still wouldn''t let us go to Hu Zi. Old Gao and I were helpless. Du Ling was very determined, so we had to listen to her.


    It seems that she doesn''t want to have any more trouble with Hu Zi.


    Hey, looking at Du Ling''s injured face, I really hate Hu Zi and my teeth hurt.


    I really wanted to ask him in front of him, how could he do this? How could he hit a woman? And this woman is still Du Ling? A woman who treats him wholeheartedly?


    Hu Zi saved Du Ling and brought her to us as pure as a sheet of paper. Du Ling only wanted to repay Hu Zi. Who would have thought that he would fall in love with this savior later? If Hu Zi could really let go of the past and accept Du Ling, maybe it would be a good marriage.


    But...


    Back then, all of us didn''t like Du Ling and Hu Zi, and now it seems right that Hu Zi was not worthy of Du Ling!


    He''s such a beast!


    Then Du Ling told us not to tell Lin Ya about it.


    I think if Lin Ya knew that Hu Zi hit Du Ling, she would not let Hu Zi go. She would definitely settle the score with Hu Zi.


    To be honest, I really wanted to tell Lin Ya about this because it was time to teach Hu Zi a lesson.


    The last time we fought so hard, Hu Zi didn''t have any remorse. This time, he hit Du Ling. I''m afraid he thought it was Du Ling''s fault too.


    But du ling solemnly told us that we had to agree, but the injury on Du Ling''s face was still very obvious. If Lin Ya could see it, he wouldn''t blame us.


    I thought so.


    Soon, the three of them left and the restaurant was closed.


    Du Ling and I walked down this familiar street once again, thinking about this girl''s first visit to the Xingyun hotel, and today, in just a few months, time flew by, just like the song, it was like a dream to look back.


    I wonder if du ling would regret coming to the Xingyun hotel with Hu Zi when she recalled her past.


    I remember when she said that she was very happy in the Xingyun hotel. She used to be lonely, tired, and scared in Pucheng. She didn''t feel warm and happy until she came to the Xingyun hotel and met our friends.


    Perhaps even she herself did not expect that her fate would turn out to be such a setback?


    The two of them returned home to the house that Du Ling and I used to live in.


    Then she left with Hu Zi, and ji ze moved in. Now that ji ze was gone, she moved in again.


    There was an illusion of returning to the past.


    In the beginning, it was Hu Zi who took care of Du Ling and saved her the rent, so he let her stay in our room. He slept in the back of the hotel.


    Who would have thought that Hu Zi, who had taken so much care of Du Ling at that time, was now as strange as a demon!


    After entering the room, we didn''t talk much. Du Ling went back to her bedroom in a low mood, and I went back to my bedroom.


    Lying in bed, I couldn''t help but wonder, what happened? What could have made Hu Zi beat Du Ling up like that?


    I always felt that this had something to do with Old Gao and me. Because Du Ling had been trying to persuade us to reconcile with Hu Zi before, but maybe Hu Zi didn''t want to reconcile with us at all. Even though he felt pain and regret in his heart, he also had anger and resentment. So when du ling repeatedly urged him to apologize to us and reconcile with us, he was actually very resistant in his heart. He lost his mind that night and hit Du Ling.


    Could this be the case?


    I thought again, could it be that rich woman?


    Du Ling knew about Hu Zi and the rich woman. She just pretended not to know. Or maybe she''s been very concerned about this because she and Hu Zi have always been deeply estranged, but we outsiders don''t know.


    No woman could stand the intervention of a third party, so the unbearable Du Ling let Hu Zi leave the rich woman. Hu Zi, who was not apologetic at all, naturally did not realize what kind of mistake he had made. It finally exploded like a bomb that had been hidden by his side.


    I also guessed that maybe it was about the fire. This time, Du Ling stood on the opposite side of Hu Zi. She wanted Hu Zi to report boss qin, but Hu Zi didn''t want to go. There was a disagreement between the two.


    A dark thought suddenly popped into my mind. Since Du Ling had talked to Hu Zi about the fire, Hu Zi should have known the contents of Du Ling''s recording. That recording was not only afraid of boss qin, but also of Hu Zi. He must have wanted to destroy the recording.


    So, when du ling didn''t want to give him this recording, Hu Zi, who was scared, went crazy and hit Du Ling.


    No matter what the reason was, Hu Zi should never have done this. It would not be too much for him to be struck by lightning.


    At this time, in the silence, my cell phone suddenly rang. The sudden sound was a little abrupt and a little harsh.


    I turned on my phone and saw that Ding Ge sent me a wechat message.


    When I saw Ding Ge''s wechat profile, my heart suddenly tightened and subconsciously became nervous.


    Let''s meet tomorrow.


    When I saw this news, my hand trembled slightly, my adam''s apple moved, my body was hot and dry, as if something was pressing against my body. At the same time, something seemed to be rushing out of my body, and the two forces fought against each other, making my breathing a little difficult, as if something was blocking my heart.


    Tomorrow?


    Regarding this day, I have always been somewhat evasive and somewhat afraid to face this moment!


    I don''t know what tomorrow will be like. But what should come will come, and things will be settled sooner or later. Take a deep breath and I''ll type a word on my wechat. Okay!


    See you at 11 noon tomorrow.


    Ding Ge sent another message.


    Okay.


    I replied again.


    Tomorrow at noon.


    What would it look like?


    Lying on the bed, he suddenly lost a trace of sleep.


    I really don''t like the way we are right now. It feels like there''s a deep gap between us and Ding Ge''s wechat. Both of us seem to be communicating with each other with this kind of indifferent emotion. It''s frighteningly rational, not like a couple communicating.


    This feeling is really uncomfortable!


    I really miss the days when we used to stick together. I remember that time when Ding Ge''s parents didn''t let us meet, we talked to each other via voice chat and video chat every day. Our tone was so sweet that we could get sick of each other.


    He put down his cell phone and sighed. His heart was filled with sadness.


    I want to solve the problem between us, I want to go back to the past, but I don''t know what tomorrow will be like.


    I''m a little scared!


    That night, I didn''t sleep well and had a lot of dreams.


    In the dream, Ding Ge and I finally met. We sat in the quiet corner of bar 11. I could see that Ding Ge''s eyes were still full of affection. She still loved me very much. I know.


    In the deep gaze, without any communication, our hearts were tightly connected, and we understood each other''s hearts.


    We love each other with the power of our lives. We have been through so much without being knocked down, and now we will not be knocked down either!


    In my dream, I vaguely remember the two of us crying and hugging each other.


    We can''t bear to part with each other. We have been deeply imprinted in each other''s life and can''t leave each other.


    When the emotions in our hearts are fully released, it seems that everything has become easy and solved.


    We weren''t arguing, and there weren''t any problems that needed to be solved. We started talking about our house, our wedding, our future.


    The two of us laughed together, and I felt so happy!


    But. They say that dreams and reality are the opposite. Is that true?


    In the morning, I got up early.


    Outside the window, there was a vast expanse of white again.


    Standing on the balcony, there was nothing to see.


    The fog was so thick that it was frightening. The thick fog clung tightly to the glass, like milk, as if we were trapped here, unable to get out.


    This kind of haze made people panic. It was really too big. It was the first time I saw such a big haze when I was this big. It was like a deep sky, and it was pressing down on us. My heart felt a little depressed.


    On a day like this, not to mention driving, even riding a bike might be dangerous, and visibility is really low.


    In this kind of weather, most of the restaurants were empty, and there were a few times before the haze had not dissipated throughout the day.


    So I called Old Gao, and the two of them discussed that the restaurant would not open today. The fog was different from the rain, and the slippery road would be affected by the rain, but it was far from what it was today.


    On a day like this, there are often news of car accidents, and safety comes first no matter what.


    After hanging up, I sent a message to everyone in the wechat group telling them to take a day off from work.


    Staying at home, I still couldn''t calm down. Thinking about the noon agreement with Ding Ge, I was upset and restless.


    I began to wonder what to say when I saw ding ge today. How should I keep her?


    But I realized that I didn''t know what to do, what to say, and my mind was blank, like a brand new piece of paper.


    I seem to have been forced into a corner!


    This state made me more anxious, nervous, afraid, irritable, anxious.


    I feel like I''m going crazy!


    I had spent an extremely long few hours in the living room this morning while Du Ling stayed in the bedroom.


    Outside, it was still thick fog, and the light in the room was extremely dark, just like the night, without looking at the time, it was almost impossible to tell what time it was.


    Around 10: 00 in the morning.


    I got a call.


    It was Tian, Old Gao''s cousin.


    I was surprised. Why did Tian call me all of a sudden? I haven''t seen him in a while.


    I picked up the phone, and Tian''s panicked trembling voice came from the phone.


    He said, "Brother xingyun, my brother was in a car accident!"

 Chapter 665 : Car Accident

    Tian''s words, like a thunderbolt, exploded in my mind!


    I was stunned!


    Shock and horror were like two huge ropes that instantly choked me!


    The intense stimulation was like a small needle sticking into my body. I only felt the blood and qi surging, and I felt uncomfortable. My heart beat rapidly, and my whole body was weak. I could hardly stand up. So I held the wall and asked with short breath, "Why was there an accident? What''s going on? Is it serious?"


    Tian replied, "It''s probably very serious. We just got to the hospital. We didn''t see my cousin. He''s in the operating room right now, but the nurse said to get ready. She said... She said it was very serious! Come on, Brother xingyun. We''ll see when we get there."


    When I heard this, my heart sank again. I cursed in my heart. How could this happen?


    I quickly said, "Which hospital is it in? I''ll be right there!"


    At this moment, my hands were shaking, and my mind was blank. I wanted to calm myself down, but I found it too difficult and difficult. I just felt every cell in my body shivering!


    My face has been cramping, and the muscles on my face have been shaking. My whole face has an indescribable swelling, as if those veins are about to burst out.


    Where are the car keys?


    Why can''t you find the car keys?


    I breathed deeply, still feeling suffocated and uncomfortable. Actually, the car keys were on the table. When I saw them, I grabbed them tightly in my hand, and the keys made an irritating sound. I hurriedly changed into my shoes, but I had to put on a pair of shoes today.


    "Grass!"


    I couldn''t help but scold him irritably!


    At this moment, perhaps hearing my unusual voice, Du Ling came out of the room and asked, "What''s wrong, Brother xingyun?"


    I didn''t have time to explain to her, so I waved at her and motioned for her to come with me.


    Seeing that I was so serious, du ling didn''t ask any more questions. She quickly followed me and the two of us quickly walked out the door.


    Staying in the airtight elevator made me feel even more agitated and scared. I just felt that the speed of the elevator was so slow that it formed a strong contrast to my heartbeat.


    Now I''m completely flustered, so I need someone to sit next to me. When I told Du Ling that Old Gao had been hit, she was also very surprised and almost couldn''t believe the news.


    How I wish it was fake!


    After I got in the car, I started the car, but there was a white haze in front of me. The haze was so thick that it was like the thick ambush in the advertisement, stuck provocatively on the glass.


    I felt a surge of anger and rage from the bottom of my heart, but I knew I had to control my emotions and focus on driving without any distractions, so I gritted my teeth, took a few deep breaths and drove through the fog.


    I want to get to the hospital as soon as possible, but this weather can''t get up at all. The smog was too thick!


    I could only cautiously lean my head forward, wishing I could reach my eyes out to the front glass. Even the super gale a few years ago was not as bad as the current situation. There were very few cars and the road was not crowded, but the car could only crawl forward like a snail.


    Anxious, driving like a turtle.


    Finally, after spending two or three times more time than usual, Du Ling and I rushed to the hospital building.


    Tian and Mother of Gao Old were waiting anxiously outside the operating room.


    I ran to them and asked breathlessly, "How''s it going? How''s it going?"


    Mother of Gao Old seemed to have almost collapsed. Her eyes were already red. When she saw that the last two lines of tears between du ling and I couldn''t stop flowing again, she was so excited that she couldn''t even speak.


    I sighed deeply. For Mother of Gao Old, it was obviously unacceptable. It was too cruel! Old Gao''s father was caught, and now that Old Gao was hit like this, she must have been in a terrible state of distress.


    I comforted Mother of Gao Old for a while, then asked Tian in a low voice.


    Tian said that they had just received the news, and then quickly came to the hospital, the hospital people used Old Gao''s phone to call Mother of Gao Old to inform them to come over.


    They didn''t see Old Gao after they came, so they had to wait outside the operating room. But when they heard the nurse''s tone, Old Gao was hit especially badly.


    Xiao tian handed Old Gao''s phone to me. I looked at the screen. The screen was broken, but it was still working. The touch screen wasn''t broken.


    I was afraid of this, so I talked to Old Gao about closing the restaurant for a day, and Old Gao agreed. Who would have thought that this would happen again?


    Old Gao had been in a car accident before. It could be said that he was also a person who had passed through the gates of death. I didn''t expect that god would want Old Gao to experience it for a second time?


    That time, Old Gao escaped from death. This time, I don''t know what happened.


    Now I can only pray!


    Then I thought, how did Old Gao get into a car accident? Who hit Old Gao?


    Now that I don''t know, neither does Tian, I wiped my face heavily and sighed, and now I have to wait for the results of the surgery.


    I used to stand outside the door like this when my aunt was in surgery, and now I have to feel the pain again. I''m so worried!


    Now that Hu Zi has broken up with us and Ji Ze has left, I only have Old Gao as my best friend. I really don''t want anything to happen to Old Gao.


    I am very sad, I always feel that this winter is so cruel and cold to me, as if since the arrival of winter, I have experienced some bad things!


    One after another, like huge waves, he didn''t even give me a chance to breathe.


    I feel like I can''t hold on any longer!


    After a while, Old Gao''s rescue continued and two police officers arrived.


    One was younger and the other was older. When Mother of Gao Old saw the police coming, he asked excitedly if the man who hit Old Gao had been caught. Who the hell hit Old Gao?


    She was very emotional and crying. We quickly advised her that Old Gao was still in surgery.


    The police were quick to comfort us, but they brought us bad news.


    The person who hit Old Gao had already fled on the spot!


    Escaped?


    A wave of anger quickly filled his chest, like a fire that touched gasoline!


    I clenched my fists. Don''t let me find the culprit. I won''t let him go!


    Damn it, I scolded the ancestor of the perpetrator in my heart for running away. It was too much, too infuriating!


    We asked if we could find the culprit.


    Basically, he was always an older police officer. Besides, this police officer seemed very responsible. He didn''t program to give us a perfunctory answer. Instead, he sincerely told us that it was difficult and difficult. First, the location of the accident scene was relatively remote. In the eastern suburbs, there were no cameras around. In this fog, the cameras would also be affected.


    They had already investigated the scene, leaving behind some car fragments. They would identify the car based on these fragments. Then, there must be very few vehicles on the road today, and then they would check the vehicles under other cameras around the scene.


    At the same time, they will issue a reward notice.


    I asked the police comrade where the specific accident scene was. I wanted to go to that place. The police told me that it was somewhere in the eastern suburbs. They would pass by that place when they went to the pond.


    It was really difficult!


    The police comrade told us that we could also ask for help from a circle of friends to see if anyone''s driving recorder recorded useful information. In short, the number of people is strong, and the probability of one more person seeing the news to find the perpetrator is higher.


    After asking for our contact information, the police left.


    I asked Mother of Gao Old again if Old Gao was staying at home last night. She said no. It seems that Old Gao slept in the pond last night, so this morning when he passed the eastern suburbs, he was hit by a car.


    Maybe so.


    However, I still have some doubts. In this foggy weather, Old Gao doesn''t come to the restaurant anymore. Why is he going out again?


    Only Old Gao could answer this question.


    We continued to stay outside. By noon, the few of us had just eaten something casually. Mother of Gao Old couldn''t eat it. No matter how much we tried to persuade her, she wouldn''t eat it.


    As time passed, we knew nothing about what was going on in the operating room!


    This feeling is very torturous, especially painful!


    I''m really, really scared. Old Gao can''t last this time. I''m really scared! I always have a bad feeling in my heart. I don''t want to think about those tragedies!


    After noon, I suddenly remembered that there was an agreement between Ding Ge and me. We had an appointment to meet at the Eleven bar this afternoon, but I was so nervous just now that I was worried about Old Gao''s situation that everything else was ignored.


    Now that this happened, I couldn''t calm down and talk to Ding Ge about our relationship. I wanted to call Ding Ge, but I wanted to wait for Ding Ge to call me. She would call me if she couldn''t wait.


    So we continued to wait, such a big thing naturally can not be hidden from others, and soon Lin Ya and Lin Feng Tang Manya and the others know that Lin Ya came to the hospital first, but there is nothing to do when he came, so they can only wait here.


    On this day, it was only noon when the haze slightly dispersed, but the haze was still considered terrifying, they were like the fog in horror movies, let us get lost in it, unable to escape.


    There was no sunlight at all, and the whole city was shrouded in a cold hue, grim and gray. Our hearts were filled with a shadow like a boundless white fog.


    At night, the smog quietly gathered and flooded the city again.


    The phone in my pocket vibrated a few times, but I ignored it.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opened and a doctor came out of the operating room. We all stood up and looked at the doctor nervously.

 Chapter 666 : The Restaurant Is Closed

    This was a middle-aged doctor. He was expressionless and looked very serious.


    I don''t know if he''s the kind of person who doesn''t smile, or if he brought us bad news.


    I felt a little hot, my palms were sweating, and I felt a little cold, as if a piercing winter wind had blown through the glass into the hospital.


    After asking who the family members were, the doctor began to tell us that the injured person was seriously hit, with severe brain injury, organ dislocation, multiple fractures throughout his body, and severe contusions to his heart and lungs!


    Upon hearing what the doctor said, a chill spread from the top of his head to his whole body, and hairs stood up one by one. Everyone looked at the doctor in shock, their eyes shining with fear and horror.


    I just felt cold all over and shivered violently. The doctor''s words sounded really frightening. I didn''t expect Old Gao to be hit so badly!


    I can''t imagine how miserable Old Gao looked after being hit.


    I couldn''t help but think of the scene in my head. On the street, there was a white fog, and there was only a thick fog left in my vision. Suddenly, a car seemed to appear out of thin air, and it flew in front of Old Gao. He had no chance to dodge and think.


    The thought of that man running away after hitting Old Gao made me angry and angry. Was the fog driving so fast, trying to reincarnate? What''s more, he didn''t even think about saving people after the collision, and even ran away without caring about Old Gao''s life or death. His heart was too cruel!


    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth and burst into a rage in my eyes!


    I can''t wait to beat that man until he doesn''t even know his mother!


    Fuck his ancestors!


    Now I can only curse him into hell!


    Mother of Gao Old''s face was sorrowful, and the atmosphere around him was infected with sadness.


    After listening to the doctor, we all became more nervous and looked at the doctor with bated breath.


    Then the doctor said that Old Gao was now out of the operating room and into the icu, but the situation was not optimistic!


    Old Gao was still unconscious and still in danger!


    I was relieved to hear that.


    This is not good news, but hope is better than no hope.


    Just now, I was really afraid that the doctor would shake his head at us, afraid that he would say that they had tried their best, just like the plot in the tv series.


    Fortunately, Old Gao still has life. He''s still alive. Old Gao has a hard life. I really hope he can survive like last time!


    I clenched my fists, and the emotions in my heart surged. The tangled emotions made my chest feel like a bellows.


    We asked again when Old Gao would be out of danger. The doctor said it was uncertain, it depends.


    Without talking to us much, the doctor went to work soon.


    Old Gao is still in the icu, so we can''t see Old Gao now.


    It was useless for so many people to stay here. After we chatted outside for a while, everyone left the hospital first. Mother of Gao Old didn''t want to leave the hospital, so Tian stayed here with her. I wanted to stay and see Old Gao first, but I still had things to deal with, so I left.


    When I got out of the hospital, I had to wait for a while. It was so sudden. It was a bolt from the blue. Unexpectedly, who could have thought of such a big thing!


    What was the scene of the car accident? Who was the culprit? I wonder when Old Gao will wake up?


    I don''t even know if he''ll wake up!


    I felt a strong pressure on me, pressing me down, which made me feel like I was drowning, and ice water poured into my ears and chest!


    When I got home, I took a shower, but my body was heavy, and the hot water was pouring down from my head like a heavy rain. I still felt a little confused and couldn''t believe that Old Gao had been hit.


    It felt like this day was especially unreal, especially the haze outside, like the demon fog in the journey to the west, as if all of this was the evil spirit''s scheme, which made us fall into the fog, into the dream world.


    When I came out and lay in bed, I began to think about something else.


    Yes, if Old Gao hadn''t been hit today, I would have met Ding Ge.


    I haven''t seen her yet, and I haven''t waited for her to call. When I took out my phone and looked at it, I found out that Ding Ge sent me a message on wechat.


    When I was in the hospital, I didn''t pay attention. I just found out that I opened the wechat.


    When he saw the news from Ding Ge, his emotions, which had just eased up a little, stirred up again, as if the tide had suddenly turned up a huge wave! It was like a tornado that raised the dust in the sky!


    When I saw those five words, I felt as if my whole body had been put into a sealed plastic bag, and there was a kind of suffocating pain!


    All of a sudden, it was as if a thousand arrows had pierced through one''s heart!


    Let''s break up.


    I didn''t expect dinger to send such a message. I would have thought she was joking in the past, but now, of course, it wasn''t a joke!


    I didn''t expect to get such a sentence in exchange for breaking my promise!


    I don''t know if this was Ding Ge''s final decision after he calmed down, or if she was just angry with me and blamed me for not going to the bar to look for her today?


    But I feel more like the former. After so many days of calm, she still said this to me.


    For a moment, I couldn''t tell what I was feeling. There was sadness, sadness, pain, bitterness, disbelief, and deep loneliness...


    Those emotions were like a thousand troops and horses, trampling over me in an instant, and I felt like I had died many times in an instant.


    I feel terrible. That feeling is worse than death! No matter how much I breathed, I still couldn''t breathe. It was as if every blood vessel in my body was about to burst and every nerve was breaking. I felt a claw scratching and scratching in my heart. It was itchy and itchy. It was as if countless ants were crawling in my body and drinking my blood and eating my flesh.


    I closed my eyes, curled up, and gave up resisting, because I knew it was useless to resist. Those strong emotions were like a giant that could easily crush me to death with one hand.


    Gradually, I didn''t seem to feel any pain, but I felt a special pain. That heart seemed to have suddenly grown dozens of times bigger, like a house, and then it kept shaking. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, like an earthquake.


    Ding Ge''s figure appeared in my mind again. Her smile, our past, our past... The woman who loved me deeply, who blocked the steel pipe for me, who didn''t even want to die for me, told me five words that broke my heart.


    I frowned deeply. I don''t understand how she could even say that after almost all the setbacks and tribulations in love.


    And it was still on wechat, so sloppy? Not even a single face. I really want to ask Ding Ge, in her heart, what exactly is our relationship?


    Just five words on wechat, do you want to end everything between us?


    I find it especially funny!


    I really think Ding Ge is going too far. I can''t accept it at all!


    Our love is unforgettable, how could it be so light and indifferent?


    In just a few seconds, it seemed like centuries had passed for me. This moment was so long and so difficult for me!


    Old Gao was hit, unconscious, and still in critical condition. I thought it would be the worst day of my life, but I didn''t expect it to be even worse. Ding Ge and I broke up.


    Or did wechat break up?


    I closed my eyes and tried to hold back the tumbling waves in my heart, but I couldn''t control them at all. I just felt like every cell in my body was crazy and wanted to jump out of my body.


    After a long time, I took out my phone again and sent a message to dinger.


    I''m sorry I couldn''t see you today. Let''s meet tomorrow.


    Ding Ge replied with a "Yes" in a straightforward manner.


    Then she said the same time and place, and I said yes.


    Ding Ge promised to meet me, but things didn''t seem to have reached an irreparable point.


    Tomorrow, let''s talk about it when we meet. I really don''t want to think about it anymore.


    I lay on the bed, covering my eyes with a quilt, forcing myself not to think about anything, just to lie like this, like a plant that can''t think.


    However, there are too many facts in my heart, how can I not think! As for Old Gao, we can only wait for the news from the hospital for the time being. As for Ding Ge, we can only wait until tomorrow to meet. There is one more thing. Where is the restaurant? What about the restaurant?


    I thought about it and made a decision!


    Old Gao is still in a coma. I don''t know when he will be out of danger. Even if he is out of danger, according to the doctor, he will probably recover for a long time. Hu Zi is out, Old Gao is in a coma, and I''m the only one left to manage the hotel. Now, I have more important things to do. I really don''t think I can spare any energy to run the hotel, so I decided to close the hotel temporarily.


    After thinking about it, I sent a message to Shi Yuan and the others in the wechat group, telling them that the hotel was going to be closed for a while, and that it might be possible when it would open again, so let them go and find other jobs instead of waiting. The salary will be given to everyone as usual next month.


    Everyone thought the news was quite sudden and asked me what was wrong. I told everyone the truth and told everyone about Old Gao. Everyone understood.


    The next day, I got up very early. Although I didn''t have a good night''s rest, and now I feel very tired, I really didn''t feel sleepy, and my spirit was very bad, but I have been holding on. At this time, I have to hold on.


    After I got up, I went out to the restaurant.


    It was still foggy today, but it was much smaller than yesterday. When I came to the restaurant, I cleaned up the restaurant briefly, but there was nothing to clean up. The main thing was to take away all the leftover ingredients. Otherwise, I would have to take away all the rotten and smelly food and money. Then I would check everything and lock the doors and windows. In fact, it was nothing. I packed it, so it wasn''t long before I packed it.


    When I was done, I looked into the empty living room and suddenly felt empty inside. I suddenly felt that this familiar hall was a little different from usual. It was still familiar, but it had a strange and different feeling.


    There were mixed feelings in my heart, and I couldn''t help but think of what we had been looking forward to when we opened the store. When I thought back to that time, I felt as if it had been a long time, as if it had been something in my previous life.


    At that time, we had hope and dreams in our hearts. We were full of energy and drive. We wanted to run this small restaurant slowly. At that time, we were so united. We were so good. Now, those things have become so far away.


    My feelings for this restaurant are complicated.


    Although it''s only been more than a year, we''ve been through too much here. Good or bad, we started a business together here, but we finally broke up here. When I thought of that dark and cold night, my emotions flooded again.


    In just over a year, the Xingyun hotel closed. This was the exact opposite of what we had expected. I''m afraid none of us would have thought that this was the starting point of our business and the end of our relationship.


    I didn''t want to continue sighing. After trying to calm down, I walked out of the restaurant and pulled down the shutters to lock them.


    However, when I saw the closed restaurant, I couldn''t help but get excited. It was like an old friend, and I really had a lot to give up on it.


    Looking up at the billboard Hu Zi had made, it looked like a new one, but now it was useless.


    I don''t know when the restaurant will open. I even have an indescribable feeling that after the Xingyun hotel closes today, it may never open again!


    After the opening and closing of the Xingyun hotel, I was really very tired. I had a strong aversion and rejection to opening a restaurant. Even if Old Gao was good, I didn''t want to continue working. I didn''t want to work in a restaurant for the rest of my life.


    Xingyun hotel.


    I took one last look at it, then turned and left.


    Goodbye, Xingyun hotel.

 Chapter 667 : See You Again

    After that, I called Shi Yuan and the rest of them for their salaries, and after confirming with them that they were right, the Xingyun hotel could temporarily forget about it.


    The next thing I have to do is wait until noon to see Ding Ge.


    In the morning, the wind gradually rose on the street and dispersed the fog, but the weather became colder. The cold wind of shuo shuo mixed with the cold air of winter, making people feel as if their whole face was buried in snow.


    It''s been a long time since this cold and piercing weather made people feel warm, and we''ve had enough of it, but we can only endure it. We can''t change the weather, we can''t change the world, just like there are so many things in life that we can''t change.


    As time went on, my mood became more and more nervous. Although I wanted to see ding ge, I didn''t know how to face her. I didn''t even know what to say to keep her.


    The events of this period of time have twisted into a knot in my heart, or in both of us.


    We all insist that we are not wrong, and maybe we will go to the edge step by step if we still refuse to step back.


    However, I still couldn''t fulfill Ding Ge''s request! Because I felt that her request was unreasonable, and her request made me feel that she had changed, not like her, but she didn''t realize it at all.


    The mood became more and more irritable and depressing, and the air seemed to weigh heavily on me.


    But what should come will come!


    It was almost noon, and Ding Ge called me. On the phone, she said she was going to the Xingyun hotel to see me. Ding Ge obviously meant to talk to me while eating. She''s still willing to sit down and eat with me. I don''t know if this is good or bad. It should be good news.


    I had to tell her that the Xingyun hotel was closed. Ding Ge didn''t ask me why. Maybe she just thought the restaurant wasn''t open today. She just said, okay, I''ll find another restaurant and send you the address later.


    There was a change in plans, from the bar to the restaurant, which was even better. In fact, I didn''t like going to that bar. More frankly, I didn''t want to see Xiaojing and the others!


    Not long after, I received Ding Ge''s position, took a few deep breaths, and began to set off.


    At noon, the whole world was still gray and there was no sunlight. We were in the fog, the sun was out of the fog, we couldn''t go out, they couldn''t come in.


    Ten minutes later, we met at a restaurant.


    Ding Ge was wearing a white down jacket and was still so beautiful. She wore a knitted white hat and two fluffy balls on both sides. She was a little cute. Her face was painted with exquisite makeup, which made her look even more beautiful.


    Her features were picturesque and her skin was snow-white. Standing in the most brilliant scenery, she could steal all the attention. At this moment, sitting at the table by the window, she took a random photo and it was a very beautiful picture without any editing. However, her expression was light and calm like water, not the sweet smile she used to have. I still seemed to see a trace of melancholy in her eyes.


    I like to see her smile. She smiles so beautifully, as if she can blow away all the haze, melt the ice and snow, and make the flowers bloom...


    My heart beat faster.


    I sat down opposite Ding Ge, and she called the waiter to start ordering, just like we used to go out for dinner.


    Ding Ge''s face was calm, as if nothing had happened. I could not see sadness, sadness, or emotion from her.


    I have a feeling that I can''t tell.


    Ding Ge asked me what I wanted to eat. I said whatever. I haven''t eaten much these days. I''ve lost weight.


    There have been so many things going on lately that every time I was caught off guard, things were weighing on my heart, making me breathless.


    There are so many things in my heart, at this time, I really hope that the gentle Ding Ge can be with me, when I need her the most, give me warmth, give me care, give me care.


    In that case, I might not feel so bad.


    Now, not only do I have to deal with other things, I also have to deal with things with Ding Ge, which makes me especially powerless.


    I looked at Ding Ge, at this girl who haunted me, and I really wanted to be with her, marry her, and spend the rest of my life with her. This was my biggest wish in my life, so I couldn''t stand this moment, so I couldn''t wait to say to Ding Ge, "Ding Ge, let''s get married!"


    I clenched my fists, stared at Ding Ge, and said seriously, "Your id card should be ready. Let''s go get it later, okay? Let''s not continue like this, it''s too torturous!... Ding Ge, I can''t leave you. I really can''t leave you!"


    As I said this, I lowered my head and felt a little sad. If Ding Ge''s id card hadn''t been lost before, we would have gotten it already.


    Maybe I need too much security now, so I said these irrational things.


    "No one is inseparable from whom." Ding Ge shook her head gently at my words, and her left fingernail kept scratching her right hand. "Sometimes we feel like we can''t leave someone. In fact, when we really leave, we won''t feel much, let alone can''t live. At first, we may be a little sad, but after a long time, we get used to it. When we get used to being alone, the pain will gradually fade away."


    Listening to Ding Ge''s words, my heart was turned upside down again!


    Ding Ge looked at me again, "Xing Yun, I came to see you today to have a good talk with you."


    I seemed to know what dinger was going to say to me, so I said in a particularly contradictory tone, "I don''t want to talk about that."


    I don''t want to talk about breaking up, I just want to talk about getting back together!


    She brushed her hair and said calmly, "I feel like I''ve changed a lot these days. I feel like I''ve become young, free, and a little unlike myself. In the past, it seemed that most of my life was focused on love, and because of love, I lost a lot of things. It was as if I had given all my time to love and had no time to do anything else. Although some words sounded hurtful, when I looked back, I really felt that some of my time was wasted."


    "In the past, love was like heaven to me, where everything was beautiful, but now when I look back, I find that I am not like heaven, but more like a well. I am just a frog sitting on a well. When you come into contact with the wider and beautiful sky, you will find that your eyes were too narrow."


    "I feel like I''m living a very disciplined life. When I look back, I feel like my life is meaningless. It''s not what I want. Just like that poem, life is precious, love is more expensive, and for the sake of freedom, both can be thrown away."


    "Xing Yun, I know that when you hear these words, you won''t be able to accept it for a while, but this is really what I think. I thought I would love you for the rest of my life and love you for the rest of my life. But I realized that before I knew it, I didn''t have that much to say about love anymore. It doesn''t hold that much weight in my heart anymore. Although I don''t want to say that, I don''t think I love you that much anymore!"


    Ding Ge''s voice was soft and soft, like a flowing stream.


    But her words seemed to carry the majestic and turbulent sea!


    Listening to those words, I don''t know how I feel.


    Countless emotions seemed to be mixed together with countless colors, like a tributary gathered together, like waves stacked on top of each other...


    I am like a boat swaying in the wind and rain, small as dust, broken and sad!


    It was as if something had fallen to the ground. The sound was crisp and broken.


    I seemed to understand what she meant, but I didn''t seem to understand.


    I don''t understand. Is that why dinger broke up with me? Why does it sound so ridiculous? I frowned deeply. I thought that ding ge would not give in to me because of Lin Ya''s problem. I didn''t expect that she didn''t mention lin ya at all. She just said something so baffling.


    What she said was too surprising. I really didn''t expect her to say this. I didn''t understand. I was confused. What was she saying? What does she mean?


    This makes me feel very strange!


    But she did change a lot when she thought about how she had been with the unruly Xiaojing and the others these days, so it seemed reasonable for her to think so.


    However, no matter what the reason was, when I saw the slim chance that Ding Ge was determined to break up with me and save it, I still felt heartbroken and heartbroken!


    It was as if every breath was painful, every pore on my body was painful, and the intense pain seemed to magnify dozens of times in an instant, forming a storm in my heart, and then my heart turned into a pile of ruins in an instant!


    I don''t understand. Just because I was with a few girls I just met, the whole person suddenly changed so much? Our love suddenly became worthless?


    This makes me feel incredible. What are the ups and downs we''ve been through? How much pain have we suffered along the way? How much did we pay for love? Now she suddenly told me that she wanted to give up? Is the past meaningless?


    At this time, the waiter brought the dishes up and smelled the fragrance that floated into my nose, but I lost my appetite instantly. Ding Ge''s words were like a basin of cold water, pouring me through.


    Ding Ge didn''t seem sad to be separated from me. She seemed very calm. She took out a pair of chopsticks and handed me another pair. Before she started eating, she said to me, "Xing Yun, I know it''s hard for you to accept for a while, but it''s good to think it through. We are in it, we are in the middle of it. Maybe when you look at it from another angle, it''s not that complicated. It''s just a relationship. Those unforgettable memories may seem like that to others. Many couples who have loved each other may get divorced after many years of marriage and cheat on each other because of their mediocrity. I think it''s good to end our relationship now. After all, we really loved each other. I hope we can break up amicably so that we can be friends even if we break up."


    Ding Ge''s words were like arrows shooting at the bows. My body and soul fought back with all their might, but the wall of defense was as fragile as a piece of paper, instantly crumbling.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t want to be friends."


    I tried my best to control my emotions, but even if I gritted my teeth and tried my best to control my voice, my voice still trembled slightly, and the muscles on my face shook uncontrollably a few times.


    I don''t want to be friends with Ding Ge. I just want her to be my wife!


    "Xing Yun!" Ding Ge patiently advised me, "You should be more open-minded. I''m just an ordinary girl. I''m not worthy of your deep love. There are many more beautiful girls than me. Maybe now you don''t realize that you only believe in me, but in the future you will realize this problem. So, don''t be so sad, okay? I don''t want to see you sad. Maybe the breakup two years ago should be our ending. I don''t know what to say. Maybe, we are destined to be together!"


    I shook my head. I didn''t want to listen to dinger. I didn''t want to hear that.


    After a while, I raised my head again, looked at Ding Ge with red eyes, and said excitedly, "What fate is it? I don''t understand! All I know is that we''ve been through so much together, so much hardship, and we''ve all been through it. We''re less than two months away from getting married. Tell me if we''re destined or not? You told me you suddenly didn''t love me much? You worked so hard for more than a year to help me pay my debts, you blocked a steel pipe for me, broke your arm, and you held a pair of scissors around your neck to elope with me. Now you suddenly tell me that you don''t love me? How can I trust Ding Ge?"


    My voice couldn''t help but grow louder. Realizing this public place, I had to try my best to calm myself down, even though my heart was already in a storm!


    "I know. I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I hurt you by doing this! But, Xing Yun, I really hope we can get together!" Ding Ge added.


    I feel my heart bleeding!


    I don''t want to leave at all!


    I turned my head to look out the window. Through the window, the outside world became even more hazy. The fog made the city look so cold, without a trace of temperature, only endless cold floating.


    Dinger looked at me and pleaded, "Xing Yun, I really hope you can understand me. In the past, I lived only for love, for you, not for myself. Now, I really want to live for myself. I want to live without restraint. I want to live a more natural, fulfilling, and free life! I suddenly have a lot of things I want to do, and I want to live a better life, so I can only give up on you, Xing Yun. Can you help me?"

 Chapter 668 Heartache

    Ding Ge was sitting right in front of me. Her beautiful face was so clear, just like when we first met. She was beautiful and pure, just like the most precious pearl in the art museum!


    However, listening to her words, I felt a little dazed and unreal, as if we were only in a dream, everything around us became a little ethereal, the elegant restaurant looked a little unreal, the haze outside the window was frightening, and I was not sure whether we were in the real world, or in the dream space?


    I clenched my fists, my nails stuck in my palms, and there was a pain. Gradually, reality became clear.


    Not a dream!


    I just felt like my heart was a piece of porcelain, falling from the sky and shattering into pieces.


    I frowned and began to digest Ding Ge''s words.


    Her question left me speechless!


    She said that she had paid too much for love in the past, almost to live for me. Now, she wanted to live for herself, to make her life more exciting, more meaningful, and more valuable.


    She said so, what should I say?


    If I asked to stay, it would seem that I was too selfish, right?


    But I really don''t believe that this girl who has loved me for so many years suddenly doesn''t want to spend the rest of her life with me?


    A ferocious feeling of discomfort suddenly engulfed me, and I felt a hundred claws scratching my heart, and thousands of insects and ants biting into my body. It made me breathless, dizzy, weak, and flustered, as if countless electric currents were flowing through my body, and my body could not help but tremble.


    For a moment, it was as if the air around me had become distorted, and then I had also become distorted. I felt my hair pulling out like it was trying to escape from my scalp. My face had become swollen as if it had been roasted.


    I really feel like I''m about to explode!


    My chest felt like a huge rock, and I felt like my bones were about to be crushed.


    I clenched my teeth, but my body couldn''t help trembling. I really didn''t want to give up on her. I really didn''t want to end up like this!


    So I couldn''t help but look at Ding Ge again and say sadly, "We... We''re getting married soon. How can you... What do you want me to do?"


    In more than a month, we''re getting married. Almost all of our friends and family already know that our house has been bought, renovated, our car has been bought, the hotel for the wedding has been booked, and most of the things are ready. But now, Ding Ge suddenly says goodbye?


    Of course, I couldn''t bear the news. It was devastating to me. I could see the days without Ding Ge in the future, and I would fall into the endless darkness forever. I really didn''t want to experience that cold suffocation anymore.


    If our wedding was ruined, what would people think of us? What would they say about us behind our backs? And my dad and mom, how sad should they be?


    Ding Ge was so heartless!


    She looked at me guiltily, bit her lips, and said, "I know, I know it''s not fair to you, but I''m sorry, Xing Yun. I really can''t marry you. Let me make it up to you. The house we bought before belongs to you, and the fifty thousand dollars you gave my parents." She took out a card from her bag and said, "I''ll give it back to you too."


    Ding Ge pushed the bank card in front of me. At this moment, I was inexplicably angry, but I took a deep breath and replied as calmly as possible, "No."


    Compensation?


    She might as well just leave like this. Such compensation would only make me feel more pitiful and pathetic!


    "Xing Yun..." Ding Ge tried to comfort me again.


    I interrupted her and said in pain, "Stop it."


    ...


    In the end, I left after dinner with Ding Ge.


    That was the most painful meal of my life!


    After parting, I stood alone on the cold street, the cold wind blowing on my face, like a knife, I was still immersed in great pain, at this moment, my heart seemed to be ten times colder than this cold winter!


    I can''t believe it. Even now, I can''t believe that Ding Ge broke up with me. The scene just now seemed like it had never happened before, and the worst thing was that my memory was so clear, and that picture seemed to be recorded in my mind.


    I didn''t expect Ding Ge to give me such a cold and heartless blow after all these days of calm!


    I came with hope, and now I leave with despair.


    My heart is filled with sorrow! I really didn''t expect that ding ge would say something so unexpected. It was completely different from what I thought. I was caught off guard and didn''t know what to say.


    Broke up?


    But I still think that Ding Ge is my girlfriend, my fiancee, and we will get married in more than a month!


    I had imagined our wedding countless times, Ding Ge in a wedding dress, but now, these were like the flames of a burning match that would soon be extinguished.


    I had a few more chills, but my hands and feet were cold, without a trace of warmth. My body was cold, my heart was colder, my blood was cold, and my bone marrow was cold. This cold was like a big knife with a piercing chill, piercing through my body in an instant, and then my whole body froze into ice!


    His whole body was frozen stiff, and he walked like a broken robot on the street.


    Is that all?


    Is it all over?


    I stared blankly at the street, the thick haze blocking my eyes and my future.


    The pain, the pain, the pain in my heart, the pain in my heart like a knife, this taste is really worse than death!


    In the end, I was almost numb from the pain, like I was dead!


    I was completely devastated!


    First Old Gao was hit, and now Ding Ge is breaking up. This fierce attack has left me riddled with holes. I look like a broken city wall that collapsed under the surging emotions.


    My heart is in ruins!


    When I got home, I was alone in my room, lying on my bed, wanting to sleep. I wanted to sleep in the dark. I wanted to sleep in the dark for centuries. I wanted to sleep until the end of the world. I wanted to sleep until the end of the universe.


    However, lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he was not sleepy at all. As long as he closed his eyes, his mind was full of Ding Ge''s shadow.


    I really can''t figure out how Ding Ge got out of love so easily. Why did she change so quickly?


    Gradually, after lying on the bed for a long time, he felt uncomfortable all over. He felt his body suddenly grow old, his limbs were weak and weak, and his spirit was confused. He did not know when it was, and he could not tell day from night.


    After some time, my door rang.


    It was loud. In my bedroom, I was alone, and there was no sound in the room. I lay there, as if I had experienced the silence of a world, when I suddenly heard a knock on the door, it was as loud as lightning that pierced through the night.


    I lay there completely unwilling to move, but the knock on the door became more urgent. Lin Ya shouted outside the door, "Open the door, Xing Yun."


    It was Lin Ya.


    I sat up, and then, suddenly, a violent dizziness hit me. I suddenly felt uncomfortable and had the urge to vomit. After a while, I felt better. However, at this time, I found that my head was a little heavy, and that feeling of powerlessness was even more severe, and my body was also a little hot, which made me realize that I actually had a fever.


    I opened the door and Lin Ya walked in. She glanced at me, frowned, and asked, "Why didn''t I call you?"


    "I was sleeping just now. I guess I didn''t hear you." I really didn''t hear the phone ring.


    "Xing Yun, let me ask you, what''s going on between you and Ding Ge?" Lin Ya asked directly.


    I froze and looked up at Lin Ya. Did she know that I broke up with Ding Ge?


    Lin ya looked at me and continued, "When Lin Feng had an accident, she didn''t come. Now that Old Gao is lying in the hospital, she hasn''t appeared once. Is there a problem between you? What the hell is going on?"


    Lin Ya sounded a little anxious.


    It seems that she didn''t know what happened at noon today. She just guessed that something was wrong with my relationship with Ding Ge. It had to be said that Lin Ya was right. I knew that this could not be hidden. Sooner or later, everyone would know. So I didn''t hide it. I exhaled weakly and replied, "We broke up!"


    When I said this, Lin Ya looked shocked and exclaimed subconsciously, "What?"


    Her eyes were wide open, and there was a flash of horror in them. In an instant, many emotions flowed across Lin Ya''s face.


    She guessed that there was something wrong between me and Ding Ge, but she never guessed that we had officially broken up today.


    The expression on Lin Ya''s face changed quickly, but it was covered with anger. Her eyes seemed to be burning with fire. She shouted at me excitedly, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you know how to cherish when you finally get together? What are you guys thinking? Getting married and breaking up? Aren''t you tired? Meng Xingyun, what are you thinking? Why did you break up again?"


    Lin Ya was especially angry. She gritted her teeth and looked at me, wishing she could beat me up to wake me up. As the person who witnessed my love with Ding Ge, she had helped us a lot. Now, hearing this news, naturally, is unacceptable.


    Lin Ya thought it was me who broke up with Ding Ge, but this time, I didn''t want to break up at all, so I explained feebly, "I didn''t want to break up either. She brought it up."


    Lin Ya''s frown deepened, and she said sadly, "What happened to you? Why did she break up with you?"


    "You can talk to her." I really don''t have much strength. Lin Ya can ask dinger directly if he wants to know anything.


    "Get up, we''ll go find her together!" Lin Ya ordered.


    But I didn''t want to go. I really didn''t feel any strength at all, and my body was very uncomfortable. So I closed my eyes, took a breath, and said to lin ya, "You go yourself. I don''t want to go."


    Because I don''t think even Lin Ya looking for Ding Ge will help this time.


    Ding Ge was a very stubborn and stubborn girl, and almost no one could change her way of doing anything that she decided to do.


    When her parents were so strongly against us being together, Ding Ge still lived with me without hesitation. After we broke up, ding ge worked hard to pay off my debts in order to get back together with me. And when her parents grounded her, she tried everything she could to meet me. Ding Ge had always been like this.


    I didn''t want to go, but Lin Ya grabbed me and said firmly, "No, we have to go!"


    Lin Ya looked at me doubtfully, then touched my forehead and asked with concern, "Do you have a fever?"


    "It might be cold."


    "Then we have to get up!" Lin Ya continued to urge, "Get up quickly. We''ll go find Ding Ge first, and then we''ll see you."


    Lin Ya was also a stubborn girl, and it was difficult for others to interfere with her decisions, so I had to put on my clothes and go out with Lin Ya.


    Lin Ya called Ding Ge. I was a little confused and didn''t hear Ding Ge say where she was. Lin Ya was driving, and I was in the passenger seat. Then the two of them set off in the dark.

 Chapter 669 Can You Promise Not to Love Xingyun?

    The night was hazy, the fog was heavy, and the car was moving at the same speed on the quiet street, like a small boat driving alone in the ocean.


    At this time, everything seemed to be very quiet. There was no sound of the wind blowing the leaves, no sound of people and cars, and everything was hidden in the darkness and thick fog.


    I squinted my eyes and lay weakly in my seat. Outside the car window, the city was no longer as bright and bustling as it used to be. It became a little lonely, a little lonely, just like a sad person. Every shop and street lamp was her sad story.


    The neon turned into a faint, soft glow, like the tears of this city.


    I looked at Lin Ya, her face full of sadness, like a sunflower hanging its head on a rainy day.


    A wave of sadness welled up in my heart!


    Lin Ya was also a depressed patient. I promised ji ze that I would take good care of her, but now, I didn''t take much care of her, but she was helping me.


    Just like before.


    I''m really glad to have a friend like lin ya around you when you need her!


    Only a matchmaker like her can help me with my love for Ding Ge.


    Although I said I didn''t want to come with Lin Ya, deep down, I still wanted Lin Ya to help me. I didn''t want to be separated from Ding Ge. So when she took me to Ding Ge, a little hope rose in my heart.


    When I was in bed just now, I kept thinking, I always felt that today''s breakup wouldn''t be the end of me and Ding Ge. How could we just end it when it''s over? We still have too many ties between us.


    The meeting at noon today would definitely not be the last meeting between the two of us!


    But this time, can Lin Ya help me?


    Can she get Ding Ge back together with me?


    I don''t know why, but I find it hard. This is the first time that Ding Ge has offered to break up with me. Not to mention the jokes in the past, she has been so persistent in blocking me, so this time the problem is very difficult. Even if Lin Ya goes, I don''t have much confidence.


    Not to mention that Ding Ge had said that I would never see Lin Ya again. I never told her about this.


    His heart was in a state of uneasiness, just like the balance that had always been out of balance.


    After a while, I realized that Lin Ya was driving to the Eleven bar. Was Ding Ge there?


    This was not surprising at all. This was the place where Xiaojing and the others often gathered. I had come here several times before I knew it.


    However, the memories here were never happy.


    Along the way, Lin Ya did not speak, and the silence in the car was a little frightening.


    After a while, the car finally stopped in front of the bar. Lin Ya and I walked out of the car. When we looked at the bar, which was surrounded by light in the dark, an inexplicable sense of oppression suddenly struck. I had a cold war and my heart suddenly quickened.


    Lin ya glanced at me. Her eyes were complicated, but the warmth and tenderness I saw in her eyes.


    The two of us walked into the bar. There weren''t many people in the bar today. A song "With you" was floating in the hall. Under the blue light, the owner of the bar, he ning, walked towards us.


    As he walked up to me, he looked at me. Suddenly, I noticed that his eyes were a little strange, as if he had something to say to me. I frowned, but that strange look was fleeting.


    He smiled and greeted us briefly, motioning for us to go with him. Then he led us to a booth and told us to wait here. Ding Ge would be there soon.


    Lin Ya and I had to sit down first. He Ning asked us what to drink. I shook my head. He Ning didn''t disturb us and left.


    Compared to the cold and quiet streets, it was lively and warm, but my heart was still cold. When I thought of the scene at noon today, I was instantly immersed in pain, like falling into an ice cave!


    Ding Ge didn''t come. Lin Ya and I just sat quietly in our seats. They didn''t talk much. Lin Ya was silent with a heavy heart, while I was in pain alone.


    Before long, dinger arrived.


    She was still wearing the same outfit this afternoon, with a white hat on her head. She walked up to me and sat down opposite Lin Ya. It was too cold from outside.


    Seeing Ding Ge, my heart ached again. However, Ding Ge didn''t seem sad at all, as if our breakup was a relief for her. She really wasn''t in pain at all.


    A wave of sadness flowed through my body. When I first broke up with Ding Ge, I still remember Ding Ge''s heartbreaking and heartbreaking look. I didn''t expect that after more than two years, Ding Ge, who had voluntarily given up on this relationship, would be so indifferent.


    Ding ge looked at us and said to lin ya, "Girl, I know you''re trying to persuade us to get back together, but it''s really over between me and Xing Yun."


    Lin Ya frowned, "Why?"


    Ding Ge''s eyes were a little evasive. She looked into the hall and said quietly, "Is it important?"


    "Is it important? You''ve loved this man in front of you for almost seven years! Now that I''m about to step into marriage, you suddenly tell me it''s over? This is a fantasy!" Lin Ya said excitedly.


    "It''s not a fantasy." Ding Ge shook his head lightly.


    Lin Ya was a little helpless. He looked at Ding Ge and then at me. He said angrily, "What happened to you two? Can''t you just tell me what''s going on? If you have something to deal with, break up? Are you two childish? It''s been so many years, so many storms, and you''ve all matured. Can you stop acting like children?"


    Listening to Lin Ya''s words, my heart was even more depressed. I knew that Ding Ge was not an impulsive and angry person, so I was even more afraid. I was really afraid that she would leave me forever.


    Ding Ge said calmly, "I''m not impulsive. This is my final decision."


    "Final decision?" Lin Ya smiled, but her smile was full of love. She added, "Which girl in my room cried the whole pillow wet? Have you forgotten how hard it was for you to save money for Xing Yun?"


    Ding Ge didn''t seem to want to talk about the past. She interrupted Lin Ya and said with some evasion and indifference, "Those are the past! No matter what you say, we are over. You can go back."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect Ding Ge to want to end the conversation after just saying a few words. It seemed that she was determined to break up with me!


    "Ding Ge!" Perhaps stimulated by Ding Ge''s attitude, Lin Ya raised his voice a little and said sadly, "What''s wrong with you? You''re not like this. Did something happen to you? Can you tell us if there''s anything?"


    "It''s okay. I just want to live another life, another life."


    "What life? What life?" Lin Ya asked quickly.


    "It''s a free and unfettered life, to do what you want to do, what you like to do."


    "Like what?"


    "Like traveling around the world. If I''m not surprised, I''ll travel a lot in the future."


    "Is there any conflict with you and Xing Yun? If you''re married and you don''t want to be a full-time mom, if you want to work, or if you want to do anything, Xing Yun will definitely not interfere with you. He will definitely respect you!"


    "You think too simply, girl. Love requires effort. Two people together can become a family. Now, I can''t give Xing Yun a warm home. We can''t form a family, so I can''t be with her anymore. She needs a woman who loves her wholeheartedly. I''m not anymore."


    "Is that why you broke up with Xing Yun?"


    "Yes!"


    "You and Xing Yun didn''t fight? You didn''t have a conflict?"


    "No, you think too much. We broke up peacefully!"


    As I listened to the two of them, I didn''t know if it was the heat or if my temperature had risen again. I felt my body getting hotter and hotter, and my cheeks were burning so much that my vision was blurry. Under the blue light, I couldn''t see Ding Ge''s expression clearly.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, Lin Ya slapped the table, and Ding Ge and I were both shocked.


    "What are you doing this for?" Lin Ya didn''t believe Ding Ge at all and shouted angrily.


    "I''ve said everything I need to say."


    "Xing Yun, say it!" Lin Ya suddenly yelled at me again.


    I looked at her, and her eyes were a little scary, as sharp as a knife, but her eyes were full of concern, she really wanted to help us, think about us.


    But I didn''t know what to say, because Ding Ge told me all this.


    Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge again and stared at her deeply. There was a strong light in her eyes, and she asked again, unwilling, "What is the reason? Ding Ge?"


    Ding ge paused. She looked away, not knowing what she was thinking. Lin Ya just kept looking at Ding Ge and waiting.


    After a long time, Ding Ge suddenly smiled. She leaned forward slightly, looked at Lin Ya and asked, "Do you really want to know?"


    Lin Ya didn''t answer but looked into Ding Ge''s eyes.


    At this moment, the air seemed to suddenly become thick, and an unspeakable strange atmosphere quietly shrouded it.


    Then, dinger looked at Lin Ya and whispered, "Because of you!"


    "Because of you, girl." Ding Ge repeated.


    Her voice was not loud, but it was clear enough to reach Lin Ya and me.


    When dinger said that, Lin Ya and I were both stunned. This moment seemed to be very long, the air was stagnant, and the whole bar seemed to calm down, as if a transparent halo surrounded the three of us, and there was no sound in the bar.


    A layer of cold sweat oozed from my back, like a gust of wind blowing through it.


    I can''t believe that Ding Ge suddenly said something like this, shocked and frightened.


    It turned out that Ding Ge only told me in front of me that she felt threatened by Lin Ya''s existence, that she was worried about my intimacy with Lin Ya, and that she hoped that Lin Ya and I would never see each other again. Ding Ge told me all this when it was just the two of us. Lin Ya didn''t know anything about it.


    Now, Ding Ge wants to expose this matter!


    However, there was only one consequence. Ding Ge and Lin Ya''s relationship was no longer the same as before. They were no longer close friends, no longer as close as before. They could not even be friends.


    I suddenly regretted meeting ding ge with Lin Ya. I shouldn''t have let lin ya come.


    I know what it''s like to break up with friends. I really don''t want Ding Ge and Lin Ya to be like Hu Zi and me, but now, it''s too late!


    Lin Ya looked at Ding Ge in disbelief. Her eyes were trembling and her eyes were rolling. After a long time, her voice changed slightly and she said, "Me?"


    Ding Ge lay back. She closed her eyes and said wearily, "Yes."


    I felt a little dry in my throat and bitter in my heart. Originally, I wanted to talk to ding ge about this at noon, but she didn''t want to talk about it. She had to wait until Lin Ya was here.


    I didn''t want to make things more awkward, and I didn''t want to make things more awkward between Ding Ge and Lin Ya, so I wanted to stop Ding Ge, but dinger seemed to have guessed what I was thinking. She looked at me and said to lin ya in an unbreakable tone, "Girl, don''t you think that you and Xing Yun are more like close friends than you are? Your relationship is too close. Your relationship makes me feel... I just feel that this relationship between the three of us is weird, you know?"


    I..." Lin Ya had a complicated look on her face. I''m afraid she never expected Ding Ge to say that the reason why we broke up was because of her. She was a little flustered, a little confused, a little uneasy. Her lips were trembling and her eyelashes were like the wings of a frightened bird.


    She lowered her head and held the corner of her dress tightly with one hand. After a long time, she looked up and said, "I''m sorry, Ding Ge. If our relationship makes you feel uncomfortable, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    At this time, my heart was particularly uncomfortable, as if my heart was being pounded by something!


    I really didn''t expect things to turn out like this!


    "Then can you promise not to love Xing Yun?" Ding Ge looked into Lin Ya''s eyes again and asked.

 Chapter 670 I Sincerely Wish You All the Best

    Can you promise not to love Xing Yun?


    When I heard this, I took a deep breath and felt a loud bang in my head, as if a bomb had suddenly exploded in my head. At that moment, I couldn''t hear anything, as if I had lost my hearing.


    I was dumbfounded, especially dumbfounded, completely dumbfounded! It was as if a herd of uncontrollable cows were charging at me, their heads bumping into me and passing through me.


    Ding Ge''s words were like the strongest wine in the world. They were strong and strong. When dinger said these words, time seemed to have stopped and my breath could not help but stop.


    Countless electric currents flickered in my body, and my heart was pounding on the shop window like a torrential rain. I felt my heart beat to the limit, and my chest was aching!


    I turned to look at Lin Ya, who was equally stunned and pale, and her eyes seemed to flash with an earth-shattering storm!


    Lin Ya likes me?


    I don''t think Ding Ge would say that for no reason, but does Lin Ya like me? This... This is unbelievable!


    However, Lin Ya only looked at Ding Ge in shock, but did not defend her. She was completely stupid.


    Her reaction seemed to confirm Ding Ge''s words.


    Does she really like me?


    For a moment, many and many things replayed in my mind, and in an instant, I suddenly realized!


    He understood a lot of things, thought through a lot of things, and saw things that he had neglected for so many years.


    I recalled many scenes from the past. We worked in a photography shop, took wedding photos together, chatted in the pond until dawn, and went shopping to buy clothes for me. She was so good to me. She had done so much for me.


    Looking back on the past, perhaps because I was with Ding Ge, the sad Lin Ya agreed to Ji Ze''s pursuit, but she did not love him, so she and ji ze were not like boyfriend and girlfriend at all, and because of this, she never talked about Ji Ze in front of us, because she never had ji ze in her heart.


    After that, she was single and refused to marry anyone. She even said that she would become an unmarried person if she couldn''t find the right one.


    However, she always had a person in her heart, a person who clearly liked but could not express his feelings!


    And her depression, now that she thought about it, was not because of Ji Ze, not because of her career, not because of her grandmother''s death, not because of anything else, but because she fell in love with her best friend''s boyfriend, unable to express her feelings, and could only bury them deep in her heart, so this was the reason for her depression, and this was the secret she had never told anyone for years.


    And before she drank with Old Gao, perhaps because she understood Old Gao''s bitterness, a girlfriend who fell in love with her best friend, a boyfriend who fell in love with her best friend, Lin Ya must have said something sad, so Old Gao would suspect that she had depression.


    Lin Ya''s eyes were glistening with clear tears, which seemed to contain endless sorrow and sorrow.


    Ding Ge suddenly looked at me again and said, "You didn''t expect that, Xing Yun. All these years, the only person in the girl''s heart has always been you! She loves you, longer than I love you. She loves you, not less than me. Do you really not feel anything?"


    The corner of my mouth twitched slightly. I don''t know. I never thought of it. I really didn''t think of it. It was so unexpected!


    I''ve always regarded Lin Ya as my best friend, but I''ve ignored her strange feelings for me.


    Am I really that slow?


    Ding Ge added, "Xing Yun, you and the girl have known each other for so many years. You have such a good relationship. Have you never been attracted to her? Don''t you have any feelings for her?"


    I frowned. Ding Ge''s words were particularly uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Lin Ya said, "Ding Ge, Xing Yun loves you. He has never changed his mind. How can you say that?"


    Ding Ge took a deep breath and said with a deep look, "He can''t even tell if he feels it. We may not be able to see ourselves clearly."


    "Girl, Xing Yun." She said to the two of us, "I don''t want us to be so embarrassed. I''ve already thought about it and I have other plans. So, I''ve decided to break up with Xing Yun. I''ll be fine alone. And you guys, I mean, if you guys were together, I wouldn''t mind. Really, I wish you all the best."


    Ding Ge smiled at us.


    And at this moment, Lin Ya suddenly stood up, her tears gushing out of her eyes, and she couldn''t help but sob. She looked completely out of control, covered her mouth and ran out of the bar. I didn''t even have time to call her.


    Her back looked so sad, like the vast sadness of the Mesopotamia grassland, she looked so sad, like the deep sadness of the pacific ocean.


    My heart aches like a needle!


    I clenched my fists, looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Do you have to do this?"


    At this moment, Ding Ge looked at me very seriously with a sincere look in her eyes. She said to me, "Xing Yun, go after the girl. It''s better for you to be with her than with me. Really, you should be with her. My appearance was just a mistake! Cherish her. She''s a good girl."


    I gritted my teeth, my body trembling violently, but I didn''t know what to say. My adam''s apple moved, but something was stuck there.


    The agony in her heart!


    Finally, I said to Ding Ge, "Do you know? The girl was depressed. And Old Gao, who was in a car accident, hasn''t woken up yet."


    Then I stood up and ran out, leaving Ding Ge with a look of shock.


    When I stood up, my body shook. My body became heavier and my vision became blurry. The heaviness of my heart slowed me down a lot. I wanted to run out quickly, but I found that I had no strength at all.


    Out of the bar, I took a deep breath, wiped my face, and walked towards lin ya''s car.


    Fortunately, Lin Ya didn''t leave. She was sitting in the car. I saw her lying on the steering wheel, shivering. She was crying. Lin Ya was crying.


    However, she closed the door tightly. I pulled the handle and found that she had locked the door and closed the window. I couldn''t hear her crying, but it made me more anxious and worried. We were so close, but I couldn''t comfort Lin Ya.


    I could feel Lin Ya''s heartbreaking pain. After so long together, we even knew each other better than some lovers. Lin Ya had always been strong, but tonight she broke down and cried. She had never been like this before.


    "Girl, open the door."


    I patted the window, hoping that Lin Ya would open the door.


    But Lin Ya was just crying for himself, alone.


    I stood outside the door, feeling anxious and dizzy. Waves of soreness and helplessness came from my body. My head was aching from the fever, and I felt like I couldn''t lift my strength.


    "Girl." My voice became hoarse.


    I was so desperate, that helpless bitterness, sadness, sadness, and like a whip, it whipped at me.


    If I could, I really wish I could bear all the pain for lin ya.


    Gradually, the cold outside seeped into my body, and I felt cold all over, almost frozen stiff, but I still couldn''t resist the cold in my heart. This night, it was so heavy, so oppressive, I just felt the sky seemed to be within my reach, the black pressure on my head, making me breathless.


    Finally, I saw Lin Ya look up. In the dark car, I couldn''t see Lin Ya''s expression at all. I patted the window again. Lin Ya pressed down some of the windows. There was no expression on her face. Her tears had been wiped away, but I could still feel the deep hurt in her heart.


    She looked ahead and said to me, "Get in the car."


    I sighed, opened the door from the other side and sat in the passenger seat.


    When I got in the car, I didn''t know what to say to Lin Ya for a while. I really didn''t expect dinger to say that to lin ya. Tonight must have been a stormy night for Lin Ya. The pain in her heart was as painful as the day we broke up with Hu Zi.


    However, before I could speak, Lin Ya said expressionless, "Don''t say anything!"


    I sighed. Lin Ya kept all my words to himself, but she was such a character. I had to shut my mouth.


    Then, Lin Ya started the car and left the bar.


    Along the way, I only felt physically and mentally exhausted to the extreme, my mind seemed to be a mass of paste, as if countless sad insects occupied my body, I looked at the dark world outside, and felt that everything was like a dream.


    If only it was a dream.


    Then, Lin Ya drove the car to the hospital. She hadn''t forgotten that I had a fever in such a sad situation. I didn''t want to see a doctor, I just wanted to go home and sleep in a daze.


    When we got to the hospital, we took the medicine, and then we went home.


    When I got home and took the fever medicine, I went to sleep. I slept in a daze that night and felt very uncomfortable. When I woke up, I was sweating all over and felt like my whole body had collapsed.


    The fever had subsided, but in the mirror, my face was pale, and the stubble that I didn''t have time to shave made me look particularly vicissitudes of life.


    In a trance, I felt like I was back two years ago. Once again, I felt like my life was bleak, like a falling plane, crashing into the ground and smashing into pieces.


    However, the situation is a hundred times more painful than before. Old Gao is lying in the hospital. Hu Zi and we have never been in contact. Last night, Ding Ge revealed lin ya''s secret for many years.


    It felt like everything in life was in a mess. It was like a bumper car, where countless cars collided. Bumper cars can go backwards, but we can''t turn back.


    Lin Ya bought breakfast, and we sat at the table and ate.


    This used to be a very normal thing for me, but when I thought about last night and Lin Ya''s feelings for me, I couldn''t calm down and couldn''t find the relaxed and comfortable feeling I used to have.


    I knew this would happen. Ding Ge ruined our relationship!


    At that time, I didn''t know Lin Ya liked me. Now that I know, I suddenly don''t know how to get along with Lin Ya.


    For a moment, I just felt very uncomfortable, this feeling is very uncomfortable!


    However, there was no way to say these things.


    "Xing Yun." Lin Ya called out to me.


    I looked at her doubtfully.


    "Ding Ge she..." Lin ya didn''t seem to know what to say. After thinking about it, she took a deep breath and said, "She must still love you. After I leave, you must get her back, okay? You''ve been in love for so many years... You must be together!"


    Lin Ya said heavily.


    However, when I heard Lin Ya say'' wait for me to leave'', I stopped listening. I froze for a moment, then frowned and asked, "Let''s go?" Where to?"

 Chapter 671 Leaving without Saying Goodbye

    I stared at Lin Ya in a daze, goosebumps all over me. What did Lin Ya mean by leaving?


    I know that what she said today was absolutely different from what she used to mean.


    Lin Ya took a bite of the bun and said calmly, "I''ve already said hello to Yin Shuai. He''ll take me to the entertainment industry. We''ll leave together tomorrow."


    To the entertainment industry?


    Leaving tomorrow?


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, I could not help but tremble and my pupils suddenly contracted. This news was too sudden, too shocking, too unexpected, too unbelievable!


    I swallowed the food in my mouth and said in horror, "Aren''t you not interested in the entertainment industry? Why do you want to go to the entertainment industry now?"


    Before, when Yin Shuai said she was willing to pay a hundred thousand yuan to make a video for her, Lin Ya didn''t agree and simply refused. She was not interested in the entertainment industry, but now, she actually took the initiative to contact Yin Shuai?


    However, when I asked the question, I felt stupid because there was no need to answer it.


    Lin Ya left, went to the entertainment industry to develop, just to leave us, away from me and Ding Ge, she wanted to be so far away from us.


    The only reason she did this was because she wanted Ding Ge to get back together with me.


    "There''s nothing wrong with going to the entertainment industry. Maybe I''ll become a big star in the future and make a lot of money. Didn''t Ding Ge say she wanted to start another life? I want to try it, too."


    I find it hard to accept that even change should be made from the heart. Lin Ya made such a choice, but it was not from the heart.


    "Don''t go, okay? Let''s go talk to ding ge again. There''s always a way out of this." I said eagerly.


    Lin Ya shook his head and said faintly, "I don''t blame Ding Ge. It''s my fault, and I shouldn''t be wrong anymore."


    "You''re not wrong!" She just fell in love with someone she shouldn''t.


    "But I hurt Ding Ge!" Lin Ya looked miserable. She bit her lower lip and said firmly, "I have to leave! Only then will Ding Ge come back to you."


    Lin Ya knew that she was the strongest obstacle between Ding Ge and me, and she didn''t want to be the obstacle between us, so she chose to sacrifice and leave. She didn''t want to hurt Ding Ge, and she always wanted us to be together, so she did.


    When Ding Ge asked me never to meet Lin Ya, I didn''t agree. I didn''t expect that Lin Ya would take the initiative to leave, and still go to the entertainment industry that he didn''t like. It was very uncomfortable to think about it.


    Lin Ya is not leaving, he is saying goodbye!


    She made up her mind never to see us again. Even if there was a chance to meet, it was only occasionally that she would stay away from our circle of life and not disturb us.


    When I thought that I might not see Lin Ya in the future, my heart suddenly emptied. I said to Lin Ya reluctantly, "Can''t you stay?"


    I don''t want Lin Ya to do things that he doesn''t like just to help us!


    Lin Ya chuckled and said to himself, "It''s okay. Maybe you can see me on tv in the future."


    Her eyes were filled with deep sorrow, which could not be concealed, as if all the peach blossoms in the peach garden had fallen.


    "Are you really leaving?" I really couldn''t bear to part with Lin Ya.


    But I also know that I can''t persuade her at all. She was just like Ding Ge, a person who was determined that things would not change. She was especially stubborn in her bones, and Lin Ya was naturally determined to make such a big decision.


    The reason why lin ya wanted to go to the entertainment industry, I think, she not only wanted to stay away from us, but also wanted to be far away from us in life. So, I think she wants to be a star, so that she can never go back to her normal life. She was not afraid of failure, and for her, failure didn''t matter.


    She looked miserable and determined. Nodding his head, he took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, "After I leave, I must get back together with Ding Ge! Can you send me a message then?"


    I felt that the aroma of breakfast suddenly disappeared from my mouth, leaving only a bitter taste. It was so uncomfortable that my heart felt like it was stuffed with cotton.


    I don''t know how to answer Lin Ya, because I''m not sure if I can get back together with Ding Ge this time.


    Before, Ding Ge did say that lin ya was the biggest obstacle between us, but after that, she said that she had changed, wanted to live a more free and unrestrained life, and hoped that I could fulfill her wishes.


    "Promise me, will you?" Lin Ya''s dark eyes sparkled with a pleading light.


    I looked at her, at that beautiful and clean face, nodded, and a sharp sadness flowed through my heart.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow night."


    This meal was so stuffy that I couldn''t help but wonder how Ding Ge would feel if she knew that lin ya would leave like this.


    Is this what she wants?


    ...


    The next day, when I woke up, I heard that Lin Ya had left.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed that Lin Ya had not seen the last face before he left! She didn''t say goodbye to me?


    I should have guessed!


    Du Ling told me that lin ya left in the light of the day. She left alone and didn''t ask them to send her off. Du Ling also asked me what Lin Ya did?


    It seemed that Lin Ya didn''t tell anyone about her entering the entertainment industry.


    I told Lin Ya to go out and relax. I knew Lin Ya would come back. After all, Lin Feng Tang Manya Du Ling and her family were still here.


    I went to the house opposite. In Lin Ya''s bedroom, her bedding was neatly folded, and there was a faint scent left in the room.


    My eyes were moist, and Lin Ya left without saying goodbye.


    All of a sudden, I felt a special sadness in my heart, a huge sadness, as if it was raining all over the world. The sound of the rain sounded so sad that it was even sadder than chopin''s music.


    I walked to the window and saw a layer of ice on the glass. It was very beautiful, just like Lin Ya, so beautiful, white, pure.


    When I saw the crystal clear luster of the ice flower, I suddenly thought of Lin Ya''s smile, so beautiful, so pure! The beautiful curve of the ice flower was like the corner of Lin Ya''s mouth, which was slightly raised. It had a bit of personality, a bit of confidence, and a bit of natural and unrestrained.


    However, under the sun, the beautiful ice flowers began to melt and blur.


    There was a strong sense of loss in my heart again, and I felt a huge emptiness in my heart.


    We rented the two opposite houses together, but now she''s gone.


    By this time, Lin Ya must have left Pucheng in his car.


    Suddenly, I miss her so much!


    I remembered the time we had fun together, our first time together at the photo shop, I bought Lin Ya milk tea to help her celebrate her birthday, I was sick and Lin Ya reluctantly took care of me, the scene we were fishing in the pond, making a big table of food for Lin Ya to apologize, and the anger of breaking up with her on a snowy night and throwing my quilt away from her house...


    Sweet, sour, bitter, joyous, sad. All these years, we were in spring, summer, autumn, winter, in the snow, day and night, under the starlight moonlight, we cried, laughed, and went crazy together. Those times were like transparent crystal balls, shining with bright and pure light.


    I took out my phone and tried to call her, but her phone was turned off. Maybe she didn''t want to hear my voice right now. She wanted to get away from this place, not only to help me and Ding Ge, but also to get herself out of this long buried emotion.


    I think it might be right for Lin Ya to leave! For so many years, it was because we had been together that Lin Ya''s feelings for me had grown deeper and deeper. If we had only met a few times a year like some other friends, perhaps Lin Ya''s feelings for me would slowly cool down and this feeling would gradually fade away.


    Let''s go!


    After you leave, gradually look away from this emotion, you are so outstanding, you will meet very outstanding people.


    I edited a wechat message for Lin Ya.


    Why didn''t you say goodbye?


    Outside, be careful and take care of yourself.


    You have to go to the hospital regularly to check on your illness, and you have to recover completely, okay? I hope you will always be happy!


    Take care!


    There were so many things to say to Lin Ya, but when the words were typed, only a few words were written!


    If you feel wronged outside, don''t hold on. You must tell us.


    Come back when you''re tired and want to come back!


    No matter how far away we are, we are the closest people.


    ...


    Lin Ya left just like that. I don''t know when I''ll see him again.


    I can''t help but wonder, in the future, will Lin Ya really become a big star? Just like the stars on tv, will we be the same again when we meet again? Will she alienate us because of her different status?


    ...


    Ten days later.


    I sat in a chair in the hospital, and Old Gao was lying on the bed next to me.


    Old Gao''s mother fell ill. She couldn''t eat or sleep for a few days in a row. Her body was extremely haggard and her whole body was a little frightening. This time, she was really sad. Her body and mind were broken. Now, she could only rest at home.


    Du Ling and I had nothing to do, so they took care of Old Gao in the hospital. Mother of Gao Old was relieved to know that I was taking care of Old Gao.


    Now, Old Gao was out of danger, but he was still in a coma. Old Gao had suffered a serious brain injury before. The doctor said that if Old Gao hadn''t woken up in two weeks, the chances of waking up would be slim.


    Hearing this news, I felt as if a hand had torn my skin and held my heart. The cold and horror wrapped around me like a spider web.


    I didn''t expect this. I didn''t expect this to happen. I thought, like last time, although the car accident was very serious, Old Gao''s life was even harder. We would hear good news one after another. Old Gao would recover little by little and then be as lively as before.


    However, I didn''t expect Old Gao to become a vegetable!


    At the thought of this, I was especially scared, afraid that Old Gao would never wake up again!


    My blood seemed to tremble!


    As time progressed, I was getting more and more tormented. Under extreme oppression, I was physically and mentally exhausted, and I felt that I could not bear it any longer.


    These days, Old Gao showed no sign of waking up. He was lying in bed, unconscious and motionless. Du Ling and I talked to him and he didn''t react at all.


    I''m his best friend, Du Ling, the person he loves. We''re here with him. Old Gao, doesn''t he know?


    Why hasn''t he woken up yet?


    Seeing Old Gao lying there so pitifully, my heart grew more and more angry with the hit-and-run driver, but until now, the police had not found any clues.


    These days, I was almost in the hospital, and I didn''t go to Ding Ge as lin ya told me. At this time, I really wasn''t in the mood. I was exhausted, and now I just hope that Old Gao would wake up. I can''t care about anything else.


    At this time, only Old Gao and I were left in the ward. Du Ling went shopping.


    I looked sadly at Old Gao in the hospital bed. He looked extremely miserable, unlike the plants in the movies and tv series who were lying on the hospital bed with ruddy faces.


    He had been sleeping like this for so many days.


    After sleeping for so long, haven''t you slept enough?


    How much I wanted to wake Old Gao up, how much I wanted to hear his voice again.


    "Old Gao, why don''t you wake up? You''re sleeping all day now. We''re here to take care of you. You don''t get enough sleep every day, you know? When you wake up, you must serve me well! I''ll take care of you for a few days, and you''ll be my servant for a few days, okay? If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your acquiescence. You''re welcome, buddy!"


    Do you know who is taking care of you every day? Guess? I can''t believe it, Du Ling! I think you still have a chance. Wake up quickly."


    "After all these days of sleep, the world has changed drastically, you know? The girl left and went to the entertainment industry. I can''t imagine. Maybe she became a big star when you woke up. We''ll have a celebrity friend then. It''ll be nice to talk about it."


    "Ding Ge broke up with me. You wouldn''t have thought of that."


    "Wake up quickly, wake up, even if I beg you, okay? Now, all I have is you. They... They all..."


    Speaking of this, I suddenly couldn''t say any more, and my heart was filled with intense sadness like a tsunami!


    In the past, the five people we had the best relationship with were me, Ding Ge, Lin Ya, Hu Zi, Old Gao...


    At that time, we often got together to toast, drink, eat, and sing. At that time, Old Gao was still a rich second generation, unruly and unruly. Hu Zi had not had a hand with li xiaowei yet, especially love. Lin Ya and Ding Ge always held hands intimately. We were so happy together!


    We spent the night hiding in a building on a stormy night, had a picnic with ding Green ya, played poker with them on a rainy day, urinated on the side of the road with Hu Zi Old Gao, opened a restaurant with Hu Zi Old Gao, paid off Old Gao, and fought together...


    We can''t finish our story in three days and three nights!


    How good are we? Our relationship will not change even if the sky collapses!


    But now, Ding Ge broke up with me, Lin Ya left the city, Hu Zi broke up with us, Old Gao lay unconscious in the hospital bed, and the reality was so cruel that I didn''t want to face it!


    In the past and now, the two time and space seemed to be entangled together. When I was under the collision of the two time and space, I was sad and happy, laughing and crying. I felt as if I was torn to pieces by the opposite emotion!


    This is not what it used to be. Everything is different. It''s like a different world.


    For a moment, the emotions in her heart erupted like a volcano!


    At this moment, I have never been lonely before. It filled my body, occupied my limbs and bones, and almost crushed me!


    Those loneliness soaked into my blood and flowed through my veins.


    It was so cold and cold that I felt as if I had fallen into an ice cave and I could hear the sound of my own freezing.


    Then, all of a sudden, I burst into tears. I could no longer control my emotions, like a collapsed dam. The sad flood instantly flooded me.


    Uncomfortable!


    It''s so damn uncomfortable!


    I couldn''t help it. An old man was crying in the hospital ward.


    However, this is the hospital, I don''t want people to hear my cry, so I put my right hand into my mouth and bit it. My throat made a whine, tears flowed down the back of my hand, and my body couldn''t stop trembling.


    So painful!


    It hurts so much!

 Chapter 672 Murder

    Eleven days...


    Twelve days...


    Thirteen days...


    Fourteen days...


    There seemed to be a second hand counting down in my head, ticking away, two weeks passed.


    That voice came out of nowhere, and then I felt a pain in my head that had changed from a loud sound to an unaccustomed silence, as if there was a buzzing sound in my eardrums.


    Old Gao, who was still in bed, did not open his eyes!


    I clenched my hands tightly. The pain in my heart was beyond words. My teeth were trembling uncontrollably. Those crazy feelings seemed to be coming out of my body.


    Why don''t you wake up, Old Gao?


    You know Du Ling and I have been watching over you, right?


    You will definitely wake up, right?


    I can''t wait to give Old Gao a good scolding. What the fuck? Get up. You''re not that weak. Wake up.


    I can''t accept this fact.


    Although the doctor said there was little hope, we won''t give up on Old Gao. I''ve checked the information on the internet. Some vegetative people have been in a coma for several years before they woke up. I believe a miracle will happen to you. It will happen. You will wake up!


    I won''t give up on Old Gao, never!


    However, living here, we will face high costs every day, and we are especially short of money now! Now that the restaurant was closed, I had planned to wait for Old Gao to get better before opening the door. Now it seemed that I had to open the restaurant earlier.


    Alas, I sighed deeply. I am really exhausted now, and I am really not in the mood to reopen.


    That day, unexpectedly, a policeman came to the ward to see Old Gao.


    They had been here once before, but when they saw that Old Gao had not woken up, they went back. This time, they came to the young police officer, who looked especially upright.


    The young policeman sighed when he saw that Old Gao had not woken up, and apparently he didn''t think Old Gao had a chance to wake up.


    I couldn''t help but ask the police if there was any progress. The young policeman shook his head first, then looked at me and asked, "Xing Yun, do you have any enemies on the plateau? Or someone with a bad relationship who just had a conflict? A business dispute?"


    I frowned and shook my head, not understanding why the young policeman suddenly asked. I asked him, "What''s wrong, comrade police?"


    "I doubt it," the middle-aged policeman said in an uncertain tone, "I doubt it could be a murder!"


    "Murder?"


    "Murder?"


    I exclaimed, and a chill spread from head to toe all over my body in an instant, as if it had been electrocuted, and my body went numb.


    I had a cold war!


    "Why?" I don''t understand why the police are making such a guess. Isn''t it an accident? But we don''t usually have any grudges with anyone.


    "Do you remember? On the day of the accident on the plateau," said the young policeman, "That day, the fog was especially heavy and the visibility was extremely low!"


    I nodded. Of course, I remember that the fog was as thick as a special effect in a movie. It was really rare!


    The young policeman added, "In that weather, you have to be careful when driving 30 yards. Anyone who dares to drive more than 50 yards doesn''t take his life seriously. The car that crashed into the plateau, his instant speed reached 60! That''s why I made this kind of conjecture. Of course, I was just guessing that the possibility of murder was actually not high. It''s not that there''s no such thing as a courageous driver, but it''s also possible to drive drunk. There are also some novice drivers who have never encountered anything and drive without fear, completely unaware of the severity of the accident."


    The young policeman sighed.


    I couldn''t help but analyze what the young policeman said. He had a point. I remember the weather clearly that day. When I drove to the hospital, I was at the speed of twenty thirty. If I dared to drive sixty, I was basically stupid. There weren''t many people like that.


    Was it really murder?


    But who would murder Old Gao?


    I really can''t guess!


    After the young policeman left, I also wanted to get some air and stay in the hospital continuously. Every day was extremely depressing, and the young policeman''s words disturbed me even more. I wanted to go to the place where Old Gao had a car accident.


    So after saying hello to Du Ling, I left the hospital.


    Driving the car, I came to the eastern suburbs, now more than ten days have passed, the specific location of the accident could not be seen for a long time, the streets were getting in and out of cars, everything was back to normal.


    The police must have checked the scene long ago, and they must have found everything. I came here with a bit of luck.


    The police once told me that the accident happened on this street. Opposite the accident site were several hardware shops. Because this road was a road with flower beds, the distance between the two sides was quite far. The fog on that day could not see the opposite side of the road at all.


    I got out of the car and walked on the sidewalk, imagining Old Gao''s car accident that day.


    That day, Old Gao was riding an electric bike, and the car was completely destroyed. The hitter fled on the spot, leaving Old Gao lying on the ground dying.


    I looked at the ground, and all the debris was cleared away, and there was no blood. This area looked like any other place, and there was no clue at all.


    It had been so many days, so naturally nothing could be seen.


    I sat down on a stone in the sidewalk, which was a lawn. I looked at the road with some discouragement and was at a loss. What kind of clues could his mother find?


    The wind blew on my face, and my hair was a little messy. The cold wind made my mood worse. After sitting for a while, I stood up and wanted to leave.


    Just then, out of the corner of my eye, I suddenly saw a piece of paper on the lawn that was flipped by the wind. It turned out to be a card, the size of a bank card. I unconsciously looked at it twice. Then, I frowned, stepped on the lawn and picked it up.


    At that moment, I didn''t know what I was thinking, but that was what I did.


    It was a business card. When I saw the contents of the card, I stood there, numb, as if I had been hit by a high voltage wire.


    Zhao Xiaohu, general manager of Yu xiangyuan!


    I didn''t expect to know the person on the business card!


    What''s more, it was Hu Zi!


    In an instant, countless messages exploded into my mind. Why was Hu Zi''s business card here? It was too far from the Yu xiangyuan, one in the east and one in the west. Did he meet Old Gao here?


    Today, the young police officer had just told me that Old Gao might have been murdered, and then I picked up this business card. I couldn''t help but think in the darkest direction. Was it related to Hu Zi?


    Or did he bump into Old Gao?


    I don''t know why I think so, but when I think about it, the person who hates us the most is probably Hu Zi. He broke up with us and his feelings for us are too complicated.


    But even after the breakup, Du Ling told us that Hu Zi was always concerned about us. He fired the man when his men hit the restaurant. He helped me when I fought with him. How could he hurt Old Gao?


    Impossible!


    At this moment, I remembered that the night before Old Gao was hit, Du Ling was beaten by Hu Zi. Old Gao was going to settle the score with Hu Zi on the spot, but Du Ling didn''t let him agree that he didn''t go to find him, so he secretly contacted him again and asked him to meet here. Then the two of them had a dispute, and in a fit of anger...


    Bang!


    I just felt a hammer smash on my spiritual cover. My head was splitting. I didn''t dare to think any further. I gritted my teeth and my head was about to explode.


    I must go to Hu Zi!


    I''m going to ask him.


    I tightly held the business card in my hand, my fingers turning white and my arms trembling uncontrollably.


    I drove to the Yu xiangyuan again.


    In fact, I haven''t been to the Yu xiangyuan for a long time, and I haven''t seen Hu Zi for a long time. I haven''t seen him since we broke up.


    However, Hu Zi''s face was so clear in my mind. After twenty years of knowing, how could I not know?


    Uncontrollably, images came to mind again, and then, those emotions were like magma about to erupt, boiling, ready to move.


    Yu xiangyuan is also a place that I am very familiar with, but like the Eleven bar, I have a conflict in my heart with this place.


    Across the street, Camry plaza was still so dazzling. The parking space in front was almost full of cars. Boss qin, the murderer, was still enjoying a luxurious life.


    Hu Zi has made too many mistakes, unforgivable mistakes, will he care about another mistake?


    I walked into the Yu xiangyuan, but I didn''t expect to meet another acquaintance here first.


    Shi Yuan, wearing a Yu xiangyuan uniform, looks like he''s already working here.


    He had always dreamed of it. He used to want to come to the Yu xiangyuan. We greeted him and I went upstairs.


    But manager Gong stopped me and told me that Hu Zi wasn''t there, so I told him I was going to his office to wait for him. Manager Gong seemed to find this inconvenient, but looking at my cold face, she did not dare to say anything, but took out her cell phone and called.


    Then manager Gong opened the door for me and told me that Hu Zi would be here soon.


    I walked into Hu Zi''s office and sat at his desk, waiting for him.


    Today, no matter what, I will see Hu Zi!


    Hu Zi''s office was really big and spacious, and even his office chair was very comfortable. When we opened xingyun restaurant together, I also thought about the scene of us becoming rich. The three of us lived a comfortable and rich life, wearing a suit and tie, drinking good wine and tea. Now, Hu Zi has achieved it.


    Not long after, Hu Zi came back with a squeak at the door.


    After a long time, Hu Zi didn''t seem to have changed much. His hair was shorter and he was thinner. He didn''t gain weight by eating spicy food every day. He didn''t look like a rich man at all.


    Seeing me, Hu Zi didn''t have any expression on his face. He just glanced at me.


    His face was a little red and he looked like he was drinking. He ignored me and took out a bottle of wine from the office. He took out a glass of wine and sat on the sofa. He poured himself a glass of wine and took a sip. There was a look of dejection on on his face.


    Then, he looked at me and asked, "What''s the matter with coming to see me?"


    "Did you know that Old Gao was hit?" I asked expressionless.


    "I know."


    Hu Zi''s mouth seemed to have a faint smile. He took another sip of the wine, closed his eyes, and pursed his lips, as if recalling the taste of the wine. Then he opened his eyes and said to me, "I bumped into it!"

 Chapter 673 : Brotherly Rivalry

    Hu Zi''s tone was particularly calm, relaxed, understated, and indifferent, as if he had killed an ant, a cat, a dog, and not a brother who had died together.


    After hearing Hu Zi''s words, I was stupefied. I was completely fixed there, as if all three souls had left my body!


    I don''t feel pain, I don''t feel anything, it''s like I was blown to pieces by a super bomb, how would it feel to die?


    Gradually, however, I seemed to come back to life, and my body began to heal, and the pain of healing was stronger and longer than the pain of tearing.


    I was in so much pain that I could hardly breathe, and my heart was in so much pain that I didn''t dare to beat fast. I put my hand on my heart and pressed it hard, but my heart was as strong as a drum. It was beating wildly, so every second, I had to be hit more than a dozen times.


    Hu Zi''s words were so unexpected, like a runaway car rushing towards me. I didn''t expect him to answer like this. His words were like a hurricane, and they instantly dragged me in.


    I felt like a target for arrows, shot after shot, and then someone pulled those arrows out of my body! There seemed to be countless holes in my body, spurting out scarlet blood, as if I had died again and again, falling into this cycle of death.


    I looked at Hu Zi expressionlessly. At this moment, I felt as if my whole body was no longer my own. I could not control the muscles of my face and could not make any expressions.


    I didn''t expect Hu Zi to say it so easily. He bumped into Old Gao! He admitted it, so decisively, so simply.


    The man who bumped into Old Gao was found. It was none other than the best brother he ever had!


    Hu Zi didn''t seem sad at all, not to mention guilt and fear, as if bumping into Old Gao was as easy as having a meal for him.


    The pain in my body became more and more intense, as if countless bullets had pierced my body, as if a steel bar had pierced my throat!


    I never thought that one of my two best brothers had hit the other, and now that Old Gao was in bed, he might never wake up!


    I felt fear and pain. Countless emotions flew like mosquitoes and flies, but more anger. Anger was like the king of all emotions. It swept the world and made other emotions submit. So anger was like a fire, forming an army!


    I felt like I was about to burn, and my internal organs were burning with pain.


    I clasped my hands on the table and stood up with my hands on it. I gritted my teeth and looked at the strange Hu Zi, "Why?"


    Hu Zi''s face was still indifferent. He readily admitted that he had bumped into Old Gao and did not hide it. He did not seem to be afraid that I would come to him and ask him to blame.


    He took another big gulp of wine and put the glass on the table. Then he took out his phone and handed it to me, "Take a look."


    Holding back my inner turmoil, I walked over to take Hu Zi''s cell phone and looked at it in confusion.


    It was a video, a secretly taken video. Although it was a little blurry, it was clearly recognizable. This was the lobby of the Xingyun hotel, and there were two people in the picture, one was Old Gao, the other was Du Ling. It was easy for me to identify them.


    I frowned. This angle was taken from the window of the Xingyun hotel. Who did this, Hu Zi?


    I couldn''t hear Old Gao and Du Ling, but it looked like Du Ling was drunk. I couldn''t help but remember, was it that night?


    The night before Hu Zi hit Du Ling. When Du Ling came to the restaurant that day, she persuaded Hu Zi to make up with us and Hu Zi to tell on boss qin, but Hu Zi didn''t listen, and Du Ling, who was disappointed with Hu Zi, was very sad, so she started drinking in the restaurant.


    That night, I was there too. Du Ling wanted to drink, so Old Gao stayed with her. But Du Ling was a terrible drinker. From the video, Du Ling''s face was red, and he was unconscious. Obviously, he was very drunk.


    I remember that day when Du Ling wanted to drink and get drunk, Old Gao and I couldn''t persuade him. In the end, there were no guests in the restaurant, and Du Ling was still drinking. In the end, Old Gao said that Du Ling would definitely not be able to leave like this. He said that he would let Du Ling sleep in the restaurant later. He would stay and take care of Du Ling, so I left first.


    In the picture, there were only Old Gao and Du Ling, obviously after I left.


    After a while, Du Ling seemed completely drunk. Old Gao wanted to hold her, but Du Ling struggled, so Old Gao picked up Du Ling and forced Du Ling into the backyard.


    Then, there was no one on the screen.


    I looked up at Hu Zi and saw Hu Zi drinking again, expressionless.


    The video wasn''t finished yet, and after a while, Old Gao walked back to the living room. He went out the door again, and the picture moved. It was the person who took the video who moved the position, and then the picture stabilized. Old Gao pulled down the shutter at the window, walked in, and pulled down the last one.


    The picture darkened.


    The video ends.


    Did Hu Zi misunderstand Old Gao and Du Ling because of this video?


    I asked Hu Zi, "Who took this?"


    "Shi Yuan."


    Hu Zi smiled bitterly and replied, "I didn''t expect that. Even if I left the Xingyun hotel, I couldn''t bear to be there and worry about you. So I asked Shi Yuan to look after you for me and told him that if anything happened to you, he had to tell me that you were fighting at the bar. I asked someone to help you. The girl''s brother Lin Feng was in trouble. After Du Ling told me, I beat the money without saying anything! How good I am to you. Even if you treat me like that, I still miss you. Hehe, I didn''t expect Shi Yuan to send me this video. My girlfriend and my best friend actually hooked up and went to bed."


    Hu Zi''s expression was a little twisted. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and his eyes were frighteningly dark.


    I took a deep breath and said, "What does this video mean? I was there that day too. Du Ling went to the Xingyun hotel to drink because she was too sad. Old Gao was just taking care of her."


    This video alone doesn''t mean anything!


    "Just taking care of her?" Hu Zi glared at me coldly and said angrily, "Xing Yun, we are all adults. Use your brain! Old Gao loves Du Ling. Don''t forget, what can two drunk people do?"


    "There''s more than one house in the backyard, you know!" I yelled, feeling like my heart was bleeding. Hu Zi decided that Old Gao and Du Ling were in bed just because of this video?


    "But Du Ling is not a virgin. How do you explain?" Hu Zi roared louder than I did.


    It was as if we had lost our senses and roared like wild beasts the night we broke up.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Hu Zi to say such a thing all of a sudden.


    The veins on his forehead swelled, his face was ferocious, and his eyes were filled with fury. He gritted his teeth and said, "You don''t know, I''ve never touched Du Ling. She''s so pure, like a crystal, like a piece of white paper! I know who I am. I don''t want to hurt her! So, I never touched her! However, I realized that I was wrong. Du Ling was not as pure and innocent as he appeared! She''s never been in love before. You should know that she said that, right? I should be her first love, right? Originally, after Shi Yuan sent this video to me, I didn''t believe it either, but the next day when I confronted her face to face, she wanted to deny it and tell me that she misunderstood, but when I asked if she was still a virgin? Do you know her expression?"


    Hu Zi''s face was getting uglier and uglier. His face was trembling, so excited that he could hardly speak. His face was getting more and more twisted under the dim light.


    After a while, he continued, "It turns out that we all misjudged her and were deceived by her pure appearance! So she''s just as shameless as Li Xiaowei!"


    Hearing Hu Zi''s words, I also had some doubts in my heart. Did Du Ling and Old Gao really have a relationship that night?


    That day, Du Ling had obviously drunk too much and was feeling sad, while Old Gao was deeply in love with Du Ling and took care of her tenderly. He also drank a little wine. Under the circumstances, due to the effect of alcohol, it seemed reasonable if something really happened between the two of them.


    It was because Shi Yuan sent the video to Hu Zi that Hu Zi called Du Ling the next day.


    However, not to mention whether the two of them had a relationship, and Hu Zi said that Du Ling did not admit it at all, no matter what, Hu Zi could not hit Old Gao. I said in pain, "Then you can''t bump into Old Gao! Do you know that he''s in a coma now, and he might never wake up, and he might lie there for the rest of his life, becoming a fucking vegetable!"


    "He came to me on his own initiative. He called me and asked me to meet him!" Hu Zi''s face was so red that his ears were red. He was so excited that he seemed to be shouting with all his strength. Even his voice was hoarse, and the tear in his ear hurt. "And his mother blamed me for hitting Du Ling. Damn it, I hate betrayal the most in my life! Back then, Li Xiaowei betrayed me, now Du Ling betrayed me, Old Gao betrayed me, the two of them betrayed me together, hehe, I didn''t expect that he and Du Ling were living in bed, and he dared to take the initiative to find me, and his mother dared to threaten me, and also dare to hit me, what a bitch! What the hell can I do? I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill him!"


    Hu Zi roared hysterically. His voice grew louder and louder. His eyes were filled with murderous rage. The whole room seemed to tremble. At this moment, he was like a devil in hell. Cold-blooded, ruthless, evil and crazy.


    Hu Zi''s words stimulated me again and again. I felt the hairs on my body stand up like steel. Every nerve was like an arrow pulling a bow. My blood was boiling completely. A force gathered in my chest. It hit Hu Zi hard in the face!


    This time, I used eleven points of strength!


    There was a pain in her hand, but it was nothing compared to the pain in her heart!


    Under the extreme oppression and pain, I couldn''t bear it anymore. I just felt full of strength. I needed to vent, I needed to explode, or I would explode!


    Hu Zi staggered back a few steps and fell to the ground. He got up and looked at me fiercely. His eyes were red. Then he stretched out his hands and rushed at me angrily. I gritted my teeth and tangled with Hu Zi. They punched and punched each other in the heart. It hurt more than hitting a steel plate.


    I didn''t seem to have any thoughts, but I just mechanically punched and punched. Hu Zi hit me, and I didn''t feel any pain at all. It was as if my body was fighting with Hu Zi. My soul had already left, and I looked sadly at the brothers who had been the closest to us fighting each other.


    In my mind, the image of our childhood, the image of our youth... The time we had fun together.


    When we were young, we played childish games, no sorrow, no sorrow. When we were young, we would discuss girls together, play games together, learn to drink together, fight with others. Later on, we would play with masturbations, drink together when we were happy, drink together when we were sad, no words of comfort between brothers, but we would definitely be accompanied silently.


    Then they started their own business together, and the Xingyun hotel opened...


    We have experienced sunshine, wind and rain, rainbows, and dark clouds...


    If I were to write a memoir about me, I would never leave Hu Zi and Old Gao, because they always existed in my world. I always thought that we would live like this forever.


    I would never choose to start a business with my brother!


    I regret it, I really regret it!


    ??? Such a cruel and bloody reality, it is simply unbearable pain to live, tormenting people''s life is worse than death.


    So I kept hitting!


    He kept throwing punches and punches!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Hit, hit, my tears came out!


    I didn''t expect that the night of the breakup wasn''t the most painful...


    Hu Zi actually hit Old Gao with his car. This is something I never dreamed of. I can''t see any trace of him anymore. The old Hu Zi is dead!


    "Bang!"


    Just then, Hu Zi kicked me in the chest, and I fell off guard, and my back slammed into Hu Zi''s computer desk.


    Clatter...


    Hu Zi kicked so hard that the whole computer table was tilted back, and all the files on the table fell to the ground.


    I feel a tearing pain coming from my back. It hurts so much!


    Hu Zi froze for a moment, panting and looking at me with complicated eyes.


    I gritted my teeth, stood up straight, and rushed at Hu Zi again.


    I''m so angry! So angry! I hate it! What a grudge! It hurts! It hurts!


    I just want to fight now, I don''t want anything, I just want to fight without killing myself. So does Hu Zi. His face was cold, and his eyes were filled with fierce light, as if he wanted to kill me too.


    The two of them fought again, and we attacked each other mercilessly in Hu Zi''s office. The whole office was torn to pieces by the two of us. It was a mess, a mess, a terrible sight!


    Shocking!


    From time to time, there were all kinds of noises coming from the office. Hu Zi and I screamed, collided, broke, and every sound was so chilling!


    Compared to the Xingyun hotel night, this time, we fought harder, more ruthless, more bloody, more crazy!


    Hu Zi had a few bruises on his face, and his nose was bleeding, and the corner of my mouth was bleeding again. The dust was all over my face. We continued to fight, as if we didn''t know how to stop. Gradually, our hands and clothes were covered in blood.


    Gradually, we lost all our strength, but we were still gritting our teeth and fighting, just like the opponents in the underground arena, until the opponent could no longer get up or the opponent died, the fight could not end.


    At this moment, my hands were around Hu Zi''s neck. Hu Zi''s face was red and purple. He looked extremely painful, his eyes were bloodshot, and he kept struggling, struggling...


    I gritted my teeth and the strength in my hands grew stronger. At this moment, I really wanted to kill Hu Zi!


    I really want to kill him!


    What was he thinking when he bumped into Old Gao? Why did he become like this? He was even more hateful than the most hateful villains on tv. He was really like a monster, a completely distorted monster. He killed the old Hu Zi. I hate him, I hate him so much!


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, Hu Zi took the bottle in one hand and hit me on the head. Suddenly, there was a muffled sound on my head. I felt my scalp tighten and dizzy. I was stunned. About five or six seconds later, the pain of the tear came. I hugged my head and leaned aside.


    Hu Zi was kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily, coughing and coughing.


    Both of them were panting in pain. After a long time, I felt better, but my heart, like that broken wine bottle, became countless pieces.


    I gasped and my chest heaved.


    Her heart was like ashes, as if she could not feel any emotion.


    This one, I seem to have used up all my strength. I am so tired and tired. Lying there, I don''t want to get up again.


    However, this is not where I stay. I gritted my teeth, took a strong breath, got up from the ground, and then opened the door and walked out.


    In this life, I never want to see Hu Zi again!


    I slowly walked down the stairs one by one. I didn''t expect that at this time, there were a lot of staff on the second and first floors watching. Maybe Hu Zi and I were fighting too loudly just now. Everyone looked at me strangely. They looked at me like monsters. When I looked at them, some girls even took a step back in fear. The corner of my mouth moved slightly. Am I that scary?


    Maybe, now I''m in a terrible mess. There''s still a lot of blood on my body and clothes, and my clothes are in tatters. I''m like a murderer. I don''t scare people.


    At this moment, I saw Shi Yuan in the crowd, the chef who used to work in the Xingyun hotel, and I really wanted to slap him away.


    This despicable and shameless person!


    I walked up to him expressionless. Shi Yuan looked a little guilty. He took a few steps back and said in fear, "What are you doing, Xing Yun?"


    "Bang!"


    I punched Shi Yuan in the face!


    Shi Yuan tilted to one side. He looked at me with pain on his face. He covered his face and looked at me angrily. But when he saw my cold, frosty eyes, Shi Yuan was so scared that he didn''t even dare to say a word. He cowered and covered half of his face. He didn''t even dare to look at me.


    This kind of person is disgusting!


    The staff of the Yu xiangyuan nearby were all silent, and no one dared to step forward. I ignored their strange eyes and left the Yu xiangyuan expressionless!

 Chapter 674 Du Lings Past

    I drove the car and left the window to the end, letting the cold wind blow. I wished that the wind could blow away all the pain in my heart.


    The wind was fierce and wild, and the pain on my face was like a knife, with a ferocious chill, but it could not blow away the sadness in my heart. My sadness, as if there were so many fallen leaves in the forest, could not be helped. My sadness, as if it had accumulated into a mountain and formed an ice peak, could not be blown away no matter how much.


    All I felt was a storm in my chest that destroyed everything, as if it had crushed my bones, and the thick oppression came back again, as if a steel plate had fallen from a tall building and slammed on me, crushing me to death.


    The small car was like a small cage, and the pressure was increasing here. I turned on the radio, and there was a fierce rock and roll song in it, so I followed the melody of the song and roared loudly.


    It roared like a wounded wolf!


    I want to shout out all my emotions, all my sadness, all my pain.


    Tears came out of my eyes, blurring my eyes. The road ahead was a little blurry. I was extremely confused. Where should I go next?


    ...


    He went back to the hospital in a daze.


    Now that I know the truth, I know that the young policeman''s guess is true, but I don''t know if I should tell the young policeman, because I don''t have any evidence, and a business card doesn''t mean anything.


    Back in the ward, Du Ling was watching Old Gao by the bed.


    My feet were heavy as lead. I slowly walked to the bed. Du Ling saw me. When he saw that I was injured, Du Ling frowned and asked, "Ah? How did you get hurt, Brother xingyun?"


    I shook my head, indicating that I was fine.


    Du Ling saw that I was obviously abnormal and continued to ask with concern, "What''s wrong with you, Brother xingyun?"


    I looked at Old Gao, who was still in bed, as if he had gone to another world, and now there was only one body left.


    I turned to look at Du Ling again. I looked at this innocent little girl. Her eyes were especially clear. I could feel her sincere concern, but now looking at Du Ling, I felt a complicated emotion in my heart.


    It was this girl. It was because of her that she had the love triangle between her and my two best brothers, Hu Zi and Old Gao. It was a bit bloodthirsty and tragic. Because of her, Hu Zi finally drove into Old Gao.


    My lips trembled, and my chest felt like a stone.


    Du Ling also felt something different about me. She frowned, looking especially innocent.


    I sighed deeply again and said to Du Ling, "Hu Zi hit Old Gao!"


    "Ah?"


    Du Ling exclaimed.


    At first, she didn''t seem to be able to react, but then her eyes became more and more astonished and incredulous. Her face turned pale and her eyes glistened with tears.


    I looked at Old Gao and said slowly, "Do you remember the day Hu Zi hit you? Old Gao was going to settle the score with Hu Zi, but you wouldn''t let him go. However, the next day, he still asked Hu Zi to meet him. The two of them had a fight. Hu Zi thought you and Old Gao betrayed him, so he drove into Old Gao."


    When I told du ling the truth, Du Ling''s emotions broke down. She covered her mouth and cried. Her face was full of pain. She looked very sad and very guilty. Now that she knew the truth, there was also Du Ling''s factor that led to this result. So she blamed herself and thought that she was the culprit for today.


    She almost cried herself to the point where her clean face was full of tears. She cried as if her heart had been broken. She looked extremely pitiful.


    I handed the tissue to Du Ling, but she couldn''t control herself and kept sobbing.


    I didn''t know how to comfort her, but I just stood aside helplessly.


    Listening to Du Ling''s cry, her heart was pricked like a needle!


    Our hearts are full of scars!


    I am also very aggrieved, I don''t understand why fate wants to tease us like this. Why must we make our ending so bloody? God is so cruel!


    After a long time, Du Ling''s crying stopped. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    She looked at me and explained to me, "Brother xingyun, that night, nothing happened between brother gao yuan and me. He just took care of me all night, that''s all! Do you believe me?"


    I looked into Du Ling''s eyes, and her eyes were especially sincere. I thought back to my acquaintance with Du Ling these days. She was not the kind of person to lie. Since she said so, I was willing to believe her, so I nodded.


    Hu Zi did not believe in Du Ling. Ironically, Du Ling used to believe in him so much that he was the only person around him.


    However, Du Ling clearly said that she had never been in love, why did Hu Zi say that she was not a virgin?


    "If I had explained it to Brother tiger, maybe today wouldn''t have happened." Du Ling looked at Old Gao sadly, her body trembling slightly.


    "It''s not your fault."


    "It''s my fault! Because if I had told Brother tiger earlier that I wasn''t a virgin, he would have believed me. It was because I didn''t have the courage to tell him about it. I was the one who hurt brother gaoyuan." Du Ling said.


    At this moment, Du Ling''s emotions rose again, and another tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    I frowned at Du Ling. What was that? What was that?


    Then, Du Ling seemed to have finally mustered up the courage to make up her mind, and then she told me about the past that she never wanted to bring up again.


    Back then, Du Ling came to Pucheng with her good friend. At that time, Du Ling was very simple and believed in her good friend. However, she never thought that it was her best friend who sold her for money.


    At that time, Du Ling''s best friend took Du Ling to the ktv to sing. They also called a few friends. Du Ling didn''t know them at all. She felt uncomfortable staying there and wanted to leave, but she stayed there under the persuasion of her best friend. Who knew that this was a game that Du Ling''s best friend and a man had set up long ago. They put medicine in Du Ling''s drink.


    When du ling was unconscious, they sent Du Ling to the hotel, and that night, Du Ling was raped by that man!


    When I heard this, my whole body suddenly trembled, and a burst of anger rose in my chest! I didn''t expect Du Ling to have such a secret. She had such an unfortunate experience. My eyes were filled with intense lava-like anger. Her best friend and that man, they were so despicable. Their behavior was outrageous!


    After listening to this story, I understood everything.


    After such a painful experience, Du Ling could hardly live, but she still had a family that she needed to take care of, so she did not dare to commit suicide. Similarly, with du ling''s character, she did not dare to call the police. A girl like her, who was a little weak, probably at that time, the helpless Du Ling met Hu Zi and Hu Zi took her to the Xingyun hotel.


    I thought back to the first time I met Du Ling, when her eyes occasionally showed a melancholy look. It was no wonder.


    After hearing this story, I really didn''t know what to say to comfort Du Ling.


    Then Du Ling said, but this was not the end of it. The next day, Du Ling woke up. When she knew what happened, the first thing she thought about was not wanting to live. She was very sad. The man was still apologizing to him. But at this time, the man''s wife went to the hotel to catch her. She took a group of people and punched Du Ling, kicked her out of the hotel, and scolded Du Ling in front of everyone. She called Du Ling a mistress and seduced someone else''s husband.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a thing after that. I clenched my fists tightly, my fingers were red, and my joints were crisp. That man''s wife was so cruel that she blamed Du Ling before she knew what was going on. When I thought about what she did to Du Ling, I wished I could go back and slap her in the face.


    The damage this man and his wife did to Du Ling was unforgivable!


    The shadow of this incident on Du Ling was indestructible for life. It was better to meet us when she came to the Xingyun hotel. She wanted to completely forget that incident and never remember it again. But who would have thought that when a guest came to the Xingyun hotel, he would recognize Du Ling and add fuel to the discussion about du ling?


    Naturally, they didn''t know the truth, but just spread the truth by mistake. Sister liu, who had always been gossiping, overheard it and started spreading it in the restaurant. Du Ling was very sad after hearing it. Things had passed, but he didn''t expect to be recognized again. The scar in Du Ling''s heart was opened again. Because of that, Hu Zi and Old Gao had a disagreement.


    Du Ling said she was too sad and told Tang Manya about it. She only told Tang Manya, not even lin ya. At this moment, I suddenly remembered that one morning I saw Tang Manya crying and her eyes were swollen. I asked her if she had quarreled with Lin Feng. She said no and didn''t say anything about it. Maybe she was crying because she heard Du Ling''s misfortune.


    Du Ling added that after Hu Zi saved her, she had Hu Zi in her heart. In the Xingyun hotel, Hu Zi took care of her so much that she could really feel how good Hu Zi was to her, so she developed feelings for Hu Zi. At the same time, Hu Zi also fell in love with this pure and flawless girl.


    After that, Hu Zi and du ling became lovers. However, Du Ling said, in fact, she never expected to be Hu Zi''s girlfriend, because there was such a past, which made Du Ling feel a serious inferiority complex in her heart. She felt that she was not a virgin, that she was not clean, that she was not worthy of Hu Zi, so she hoped to be with Hu Zi is enough, she did not think too much.


    It was because of this that Du Ling had never asked about Hu Zi and the rich woman. She had always been by Hu Zi''s side in a very humble manner, so that was why she would stay by Hu Zi''s side even after she knew Hu Zi had a mistress.


    Du Ling said many things in one breath. She was tired of being hollowed out, her face was pale, and there was pain in her eyes that could not be hidden.


    After that, Du Ling, who was by Hu Zi''s side, took care of him and tried every means to persuade us to make up. Later, when she found out the truth about Rainbow square, Hu Zi became more and more disappointed, but she did not give up on him. She never wanted to leave Hu Zi.


    However, who would have thought that that night, Shi Yuan secretly took a video and sent it to Hu Zi. Hu Zi couldn''t believe that Du Ling betrayed her, but Hu Zi, who had always thought Du Ling was a virgin, asked du ling if she was a virgin?


    For a moment, Du Ling didn''t know how to answer.


    She was not a good liar, and the look on her face betrayed her at that moment, so Hu Zi thought that Du Ling had slept with Old Gao and betrayed him.


    I wonder if neither Du Ling nor Old Gao betrayed him!


    However, Du Ling did not want to bring up that dark past anymore. At that time, she did not have the courage to tell Hu Zi the truth. Although she was injured, she felt ashamed. She did not want to tell Hu Zi about it. She was very afraid!


    But Hu Zi wouldn''t believe her if she didn''t tell the truth. No matter how Du Ling tried to explain her and Old Gao''s innocence, she was so powerless in front of the fact that she wasn''t a virgin.


    So Hu Zi, who was misunderstood, hit Du Ling angrily and bumped into Old Gao after meeting Old Gao!


    After knowing the truth, I felt a little breathless and sighed.


    Indeed, if Du Ling had explained to Hu Zi about his dark past, perhaps today would not have happened.


    But who would want to remember that humiliation and pain?


    Besides, Du Ling didn''t expect Hu Zi to bump into Old Gao. After Hu Zi hit her, she was desperate for Hu Zi. She had decided to leave Hu Zi and leave him forever.


    Looking at Du Ling again, I only felt mixed feelings. I was heartbroken. Why did something like this happen to her? After listening to this, I really wanted to send Du Ling''s best friend and that man and his wife to prison together. They had done so much harm to Du Ling!


    So after thinking about it, I asked Du Ling, why didn''t you call the police? It''s illegal for them to do that!


    But Du Ling shook her head. She didn''t say anything.


    Maybe she didn''t want more people to know about it. If she sued them, she would make sure everyone around her knew about it, which was why many girls who had such experience did not dare to call the police.


    But this is too cheap for those evil people.


    I think we should try to persuade Du Ling again in the future. After all this suffering, we should let those evil people pay the price.

 Chapter 675 Never Give up

    That night, when du ling finished telling her story, I was very worried about her. She looked so sad. To tell this story again was to open the scar again. It was undoubtedly very cruel for Du Ling.


    I really didn''t know how she got through it. Her experience was really unfortunate.


    At this moment, she was still blaming herself for Old Gao''s collision and blamed herself for everything.


    I looked at this girl who had experienced such a storm at such a young age, and I truly felt sorry for him. I wished I could help her change her life.


    Let her never experience the pain, so that she won''t be saved by Hu Zi, and won''t come to the Xingyun hotel, we don''t have to bear this.


    Du Ling asked me, "Brother xingyun, do you think I''m a disaster?"


    I frowned. How could she say that about herself? I knew she was blaming herself for saying that. I quickly replied, "Of course not. You''re a good girl."


    "If I hadn''t come to the Xingyun hotel," Du Ling said to himself, "Maybe there wouldn''t have been so much. The Xingyun hotel is still driving well, and Brother tiger wouldn''t have hit brother gaoyuan like this."


    "Du Ling!" I solemnly said to Du Ling, "It''s not your fault. Stop torturing yourself like this. Stop thinking and take a good rest, okay?"


    If she had blamed herself, it would have been better to blame her best friend and the couple. If it hadn''t been for the shameless things they did to Du Ling, there might not have been a whole series of things after that.


    However, Du Ling shook her head and said to me, "Brother xingyun, you stay here tonight to guard brother gaoyuan. I''ll go out."


    I was a little scared. Now that Du Ling''s condition was too worrying, I was really afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get over it, so I looked at her worriedly and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Du ling seemed to know what I was worried about. She said seriously, "Don''t worry, Brother xingyun. I won''t let it go."


    Although Du Ling said so, I was still very worried, but du ling seemed to be going to do something. She didn''t tell me mysteriously. She insisted on going out, so I had to keep her phone on. I wanted to be able to contact her at any time.


    Then Du Ling went out and I stayed with Old Gao at the hospital.


    Now, the sky is falling and Old Gao can still sleep. I even want to change with him so that I don''t have to suffer any more.


    I was thinking again, what did Du Ling do? Did she go to Hu Zi?


    Anyway, Du Ling didn''t come back this night. It wasn''t until the next day that she came to the ward with her earlier. I was relieved to see that she was fine.


    After breakfast, my cell phone rang. I didn''t expect it to be manager Ye. I thought, maybe Ding Ge and I had taken our wedding photos. When I thought about it, I felt sad again.


    Sure enough, after the call was connected, manager Ye asked me to get the photos. Their photography company opened a branch in Pucheng and sent me the address.


    Even if I broke up with Ding Ge, we can''t keep our photos in the studio. Think about it, let''s get them back.


    So I drove to manager Ye''s studio and loaded the photos into the car. Because manager Ye said it was free before, but I felt bad about it. Manager Ye was very determined. She invited me to sit in the studio for a while and expressed her intention to let me work for the studio again.


    At first, I felt that I had touched the camera much less often in such a long time, and my skills were quite mediocre. I really felt that I couldn''t do it, but then I suddenly thought, why didn''t I agree to manager Ye?


    Now that the Xingyun hotel is closed, I was going to reopen it, but now that I know that after Hu Zi bumped into Old Gao, I already have a fear of running a restaurant. To be honest, I don''t want to work in the catering industry anymore. Without Hu Zi and Old Gao, what''s the point of running the Xingyun hotel anymore?


    It would be better to let him die in history forever.


    Thinking of this, I told manager Ye that I would like to join the studio, but I know how much I am. I don''t want to be special treatment. On the contrary, I need a lot of things to learn. I hope manager Ye will be more tolerant of me.


    Manager Ye was very happy to hear that. He immediately welcomed me and said that I could come to work anytime.


    I thought about it and decided to wait for a few days. After I had settled these things, I would come to work in the studio.


    Manager Ye nodded.


    Then I drove away from the studio.


    However, I looked at the photos in the car, but I didn''t know what to do with them. If Ding Ge and I were going to get married as planned, then these photos would be in the new house. But now, where should we put them?


    In fact, Hu Zi did a good job at that time. He burned the wedding photos of him and Li Xiaowei, and it was over.


    However, even after burning those photos, Hu Zi never came out of the shadow of that relationship.


    I don''t want to destroy these photos. I really can''t bear it. I haven''t even had time to look at them.


    Moreover, I think I will go to Ding Ge again. When Lin Ya left, he once said that he wanted me to get back together with Ding Ge.


    I can''t guarantee it. I can only do my best. If Ding Ge really doesn''t want to be with me anymore, then my only choice is to accept it.


    After thinking about it, let''s put them in the new house first.


    I haven''t been to that new house since Ding Ge broke up with me. Although Ding Ge said she would give it to me to make up for it, without Ding Ge, I don''t want to live here at all.


    I had another key to the house, so I drove to the new house and moved all the photos into the house.


    After a long time, it was still so bright and brand new. It looked very comfortable. Although it was not luxurious, it had the smell of home.


    That was how I used to feel. Now, staying here, I just feel sad.


    I removed the wrapping paper from the photos and put them away. Then, when I saw Ding Ge and I in the picture, I felt a strong and complicated emotion.


    Looking at those photos, I could almost clearly recall the scene of the photos taken at that time. These photos were taken by Lin Ya for us. At that time, we were so happy.


    And now, everything has changed.


    Everything has changed.


    I opened the album and gently stroked Ding Ge in it, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    She really loved me, really loved me, but what made her like this?


    Was it because of Xiaojing and the others that her outlook on life and love changed?


    There were too many images in my mind. When I was in debt, Ding Ge was still with me. I broke up with her. She was heartbroken and tearful. Even after we broke up, Ding Ge still wanted to pay me back. At that time, she always loved me. She always felt that when my debt was paid off, we could make up.


    She always thought so.


    I hurt her so much, and she still loves me deeply.


    When I was at a loss in Green city, I called Ding Ge and asked for leave to save me. She never forgot about me, but I started dating Guzheng.


    At that time, I thought Ding Ge didn''t love me anymore. In fact, think about it. Why didn''t she love me? Why would she go to Green city to help me if she didn''t love me? How could she stay in a hotel with me? How could I go to island city with her? How could he see me hurt so much? Why did you agree to watch a movie with me?


    When Guzheng and I became a fake couple, Ding Ge was deeply hurt by me again, but she could only force a smile. This time, she was really desperate and heartbroken!


    However, when someone attacked me with a steel pipe from behind, she subconsciously blocked the steel pipe for me, even if her arm was broken! In order to be with me, she didn''t live at home for many years. Later, in order to resist her parents, she even designed a perfect plan. But in the end, she almost failed on the way to Green city, and ding ge threatened her parents with suicide.


    That image was still fresh in her memory. Under the moonlight, the little scissors shone with a chilling light, but Ding Ge stabbed himself in the throat without hesitation and even pierced his skin.


    She loved me so much, how could she not love me?


    The more excited I was, the more I thought about the past. The more I wanted to find Ding Ge, the more I wanted to ask her why. Just for the sake of a more free life, can she abandon love so easily?


    I don''t believe it. I don''t believe anything.


    In the beginning, Ding Ge and I were able to be together because of the belief that we would never give up. I promised her that I would never let go again. Without Ding Ge in this life, I really didn''t know how to live!


    A strong desire surged in my heart. I wanted to see Ding Ge. I wanted to tell her that I love her. I love her. I won''t give up on her. When I broke up with her, Ding Ge didn''t give up on me. Now, I won''t give up on her. Even if she still doesn''t want to be with me, I''ll stick to her until she wants to be with me.


    So, I took out my cell phone and called Ding Ge, but I didn''t expect Ding Ge''s cell phone to turn off. I sent ding ge another wechat, and she didn''t reply.


    I don''t know if he''s avoiding me on purpose.


    I don''t know if she''s in the Eleven bar. Recently, she''s been there the most frequently. It''s like a base for her and xiaojing. I picked up the key, left the house, and drove to the Eleven bar.


    I don''t like it there, but I have to go for Ding Ge''s sake. I feel like she''ll be there.


    When I got to the bar, I walked in and started looking for Ding Ge. The owners of the bar, He Ning and Fan Fan, knew Ding Ge, and Fan Fan liked Ding Ge.


    Soon, I found xiao jing and xiao nan and Xiaoyu. The three of them were here, but Ding Ge was not there!


    I walked over and Xiaojing gave me a disdainful glance and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Xiaojing and I have always had a bad relationship, and I don''t want to talk to them. I asked, "Where''s Ding Ge?"


    "Who are we going to ask if you ask me?" Xiaojing rolled her eyes at me.


    "Where''s Ding Ge? Where is she? Why is her phone off?" I think Xiaojing and the others know where Ding Ge is. They just didn''t tell me on purpose.


    "How do we know? Why don''t you ask dinger?" Xiaoyu said sarcastically with his arms folded around his chest.


    Seeing them do this on purpose, I couldn''t help but feel a little angry.


    "You know where she is, don''t you? Tell me now." I gritted my teeth. Xiaojing and the others were so hateful. They just wanted to make things difficult for me.


    "I don''t know." Xiaojing said coldly, not being polite to me at all.


    I took a look. Ding Ge''s bag wasn''t here. Maybe she didn''t come out with xiaojing and the others today. Since she''s not here, I''ll go to her house to look for her.


    I''m not talking to Xiaojing and the others anymore, so I turn around and leave.


    However, Xiaojing shouted to me, "Where are you going?"


    I frowned and didn''t answer. Xiao nan said, "If you want to go to her house, I advise you not to go. You can''t find her there."


    I knew it. They knew where Ding Ge was. I turned around and asked, "Tell me where the hell is dinger? I really want to see her. I have something to tell her."


    "It''s somewhere you can''t find it." Xiaoyu said mysteriously.


    Xiao nan said to me, "Forget it. Why? We''ve already broken up. What''s the use of meeting again? Let go. Ding Ge wants to live the life she wants to live. You should move on."


    I didn''t give up and said, "Let me see her! Tell me where she is!"


    "To tell you the truth, Ding Ge doesn''t want to see you." Xiaojing said, "So stop looking for her. There''s no use looking for her."


    "Besides, Ding Ge knew you were coming here to find her, so she asked us to tell you not to look for her anymore. It''s over between you, it''s over!"


    "If you have anything to say to us, we''ll pass it on to her for you."


    I just wanted to tell Ding Ge that I didn''t want to tell Xiaojing and the others, so I said firmly, "I must see Ding Ge."


    "Why are you so stubborn? Ding Ge said he didn''t want to see you!"


    "Yes, you can go."


    "Didn''t you say you could pass on the message for me? Then you can help me convey that I will not give up on her, I must see her! I''ll wait for her at this bar every day until she wants to see me!"


    Then I went to the bar and ordered myself a drink.


    This time, no matter what, I will not give up easily. I must see Ding Ge!


    Xiaojing and the others were very helpless to me. I knew they would pass the message to Ding Ge. I would wait for her at the bar all the time. I couldn''t wait for her today. I couldn''t wait for her tomorrow. I couldn''t wait for her tomorrow. I couldn''t wait for her the day after tomorrow. I couldn''t wait for the day after tomorrow.


    Finally, three days later, Ding Ge appeared in front of me.

 Chapter 676 Unless You Get Married

    I walked out of the bar with Ding Ge.


    The two of them stood outside the bar. The moon was bright tonight, and Ding Ge''s face lit up with a cold light.


    It was almost the coldest time of winter, and the weather forecast said there would be heavy snow in the next two days. We were all wearing thick down jackets, and Ding Ge was wearing a hat on the down jackets. Her face was a little pale from the cold. She kept stomping her feet and exhaling a huge white breath.


    Seeing how cold Ding Ge looked, I said to her, "Why don''t you go into the bar?"


    "Just say it here."


    Ding Ge deliberately said in a very indifferent tone, "Xing Yun, didn''t I tell you before? This time I''m really serious. I''ve changed. My feelings for you have changed. Why don''t you understand? You''re only making me feel like you''re messing around, you know?"


    It was cold outside, but not Ding Ge''s words!


    I didn''t expect Ding Ge to say something so heartless from the start, but I wouldn''t be knocked down so easily. I believe Ding Ge still loves me. I don''t believe she suddenly doesn''t love me at all.


    I shook my head and said to dinger, "Ding Ge, have you forgotten how much we''ve been through before? When your parents forbade us from seeing each other, you were the one who told me that we couldn''t give up, so we could persevere! I love you, I want to live with you for the rest of my life, and I believe you still love me. I don''t know what''s going on in your mind. You can tell me in detail that I won''t interfere with you. I can accompany you in whatever life you want to live. If you want to have a child, we will have a child. If you want to have a world of two, we will have a world of two. If you want to travel around the world, I will accompany you around the world!"


    Ding Ge frowned. She sighed and said, "Xing Yun, this is boring. We agreed to break up peacefully. Why do you keep pestering me like this? This will only make me more disgusted! It will only be counterproductive."


    "I don''t care. I''m stuck with you for the rest of my life!" I shamelessly said to Ding Ge, "If you don''t get back together with me now, I''ll keep pestering you. If you don''t get back together with me tomorrow, I''ll keep pestering you tomorrow until you get back together with me." In fact, what I want to express is that I will wait for her to be willing to get back together with me, not that I can''t stand my entanglement and compromise. But Ding Ge''s words made me lose my mind. Before I came here, I had a little confidence, but now, that confidence was destroyed by Ding Ge.


    But my faith will never fall!


    "Do you think this will work?"


    "Then tell me what you want to do to get back together with me? You said you wanted to live a free life. Even if you were together, I would give you absolute freedom. You said you wanted me and the girl to never see each other again. Okay, now the girl is gone."


    "Gone?" Ding Ge exclaimed and asked incredulously, "Where did she go?"


    "I don''t know. I''m in the entertainment industry anyway!" I thought Lin Ya told Ding Ge to leave on her own, but she didn''t know.


    Unknowingly, it was as if Ding Ge and Lin Ya were walking further and further away.


    "Why did you let her go? You''re stupid!" Ding Ge said angrily, "Didn''t I tell you that girl was the one you should have chosen? Your initial choice was wrong. The two of you should have been together. How could you let her go?"


    I smiled bitterly and replied, "You forced her away."


    Without what Ding Ge said, Lin Ya wouldn''t have left.


    Ding Ge''s mood seemed very bad. She was very upset, very uncomfortable, and kept walking back and forth. After a while, she suddenly shouted at me, "Then you will get her back. If you let the girl leave like this, you will be the stupidest fool in the world!"


    I took a deep breath, looked at Ding Ge, and said sadly, "I love you, Ding Ge!"


    "Why, why don''t you just give up on me?" Ding Ge was so angry that she looked helpless.


    "I love you!" Is that not enough?


    "When you broke up with me, I knocked on the door and my fingers were bleeding. Did you open the door? No, nothing I did could change your mind. I''m the same now, Xing Yun. Just give up. It''s useless. There''s nothing you can do. It''s impossible between us. It''s over!" Ding Ge shouted.


    "Are you trying to get back at me?"


    Ding Ge sighed and said helplessly, "No!"


    "I won''t give up." At this moment, my faith is as strong as steel, my determination is higher than the sky, I will not give up on her.


    "Then what do I have to do to make you give up on me?" Ding Ge asked almost in despair.


    I thought about it and said, "Unless you get married!"


    Ding Ge froze for a moment, then she frowned and looked miserable. She seemed to have nothing to do with me, so she squatted down helplessly.


    I breathed deeply. Only when Ding Ge was married would I give up on her!


    "Okay!"


    After a while, Ding Ge stood up and said an unexpected word to me.


    I was stunned, but I didn''t believe Ding Ge at all.


    Ding Ge took a deep breath and said, "Actually, I haven''t told you yet. I already have a new boyfriend. If we really get married, you will believe it. Well, we''ll get married!"


    Although I knew what Ding Ge said was fake, I still felt a dull pain in my heart when I heard her say it. The muscles at the corner of my mouth trembled and shook my head, "I don''t believe it."


    Didn''t she break up with me just to live a more free life? Now that she suddenly told me that she was in love, how could it be? We just broke up, and she found a boyfriend?


    "Really, I just talked about it, but I also said that I have changed. I would never get married in a flash in the past. Now, I think it''s nothing."


    Ding Ge''s tone was serious and didn''t look like he was joking.


    I suddenly didn''t know what to say. Ding Ge scared me.


    "Actually, you know this person too." Ding Ge added.


    I wanted to laugh, but my smile was so bitter that it was even uglier than crying. I opened my mouth and asked in a slightly changed voice, "Who is it?"


    Ding Ge did not answer.


    I guessed, "Fan Fan?"


    Fan Fan liked Ding Ge. This Ding Ge knew that during this period, she often ran to the bar. Fan fan fan was so handsome, he could sing, and he was so good at fighting. Nine out of ten girls would have a crush on her.


    Ding Ge did not nod or shake his head.


    Not him?


    "He Ning?"


    I''m not sure about He Ning''s relationship with Ding Ge, but he''s Xiaojing''s brother and they should know each other very well.


    Ding Ge remained silent.


    "Shang Hongyu?"


    In fact, I don''t think Shang Hongyu is very likely. Although I always thought he was the most dangerous rival in love, Ding Ge always treated him as his brother.


    Ding Ge still didn''t nod or shake his head, so I don''t know if my guess was right or not!


    I don''t want to guess who I know. I asked, "Who is it?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow." Ding Ge said faintly.


    "Okay, I''ll see you at this bar tomorrow night. How about that?" I would like to see who this person is. Ding Ge dares to marry her as soon as she falls in love. What does she think? Is she crazy?


    Ding Ge didn''t answer. She stared at me for a few seconds and asked again, "Are you really not going to give up?"


    "Unless you really want to get married!"


    After saying this, I left the bar.


    I still can''t believe that Ding Ge actually has a boyfriend, and it can be said that he will get married as soon as he gets married. It feels like what Ding Ge said is like a child''s play.


    We were going to get married at the end of the year, but now that she just broke up with me, she can quickly remarry another man? This is simply impossible. I really want to see who Ding Ge brings to me tomorrow.


    However, another voice in her heart was saying that Ding Ge had become so unruly and unpredictable. What could she not do?


    Perhaps her attitude towards love was different from before. She was not trapped by love and marriage, so that was why she dared to marry that person in a flash.


    The thought that this might be true made me especially uncomfortable.


    I''m not sure whether it''s true or not. I won''t know until tomorrow.


    ...


    In the evening, I came to the bar early and ordered a drink in the bar. I didn''t know who would come with Ding Ge later.


    Or would she do it herself?


    I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Gradually, there were more and more people in the bar, and the environment here became noisy. The slightly noisy voice disturbed me a little, so I walked out of the bar and wanted to take a breath at the door of the bar.


    By the time they got outside, the sky was already completely dark, but it was not dark at all tonight because the moon was especially bright and bright, flowing like mercury on the streets.


    But the weather was so cold, and now the wind was blowing again. How many people could enjoy the beautiful scenery on this day?


    I looked at the time. I''ve been here for more than an hour. Ding Ge hasn''t come yet. This makes me even more anxious. Is Ding Ge really lying to me?


    But if Ding Ge doesn''t come, I won''t be 100 % sure!


    I can only wait. The longer I wait, the more nervous I get.


    After a while, xiaojing and xiaoyu came. I thought Ding Ge had come with them. Who knows? But they''re here, and Ding Ge''s probably coming soon.


    Just as Xiaojing and the three of them walked past me, the three of them suddenly looked at me with a very strange gaze, which was meaningful and complicated. I couldn''t read it. I didn''t know what it meant.


    But these three looks made me feel like I was on pins and needles in my back!


    I suddenly felt an indescribable strange atmosphere, the air was flowing with a cold breath, the moon''s light sprinkled on my body, making people even more desolate and sad.


    A feeling of uneasiness rippled in my heart.


    I didn''t go into the bar, just stood there waiting in the cold. Sure enough, not long after Xiaojing and the others arrived, Ding Ge came too.


    She was not alone.


    There was a man beside her!


    When I saw that man who was familiar but unfamiliar, I instantly petrified!


    Ding Ge and Hu Zi walked up to me side by side.

 Chapter 677 : A Snowy Night

    When he saw them coming together, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck him right above his head!


    In an instant, it was as if countless lightning had split my body, as if countless arrows had shot through my body, as if countless bombs had exploded in my body, as if countless ants had torn and bitten in my body.


    In an instant, my body was covered in bruises, wounds, blood and flesh, and my liver and intestines were broken.


    The world in my heart seemed to turn dark all of a sudden, and I felt an indescribable chill and suffocation!


    The two of them walked up to me. Ding Ge took Hu Zi''s arm and calmly said to me, "I''m sorry Xing Yun, I''m with Hu Zi. I hope you don''t mind."


    This sentence was like the most powerful piercing poison in the world. In one word, I only felt that my internal organs had been shaken out of internal injuries, and all over my body was unbearable pain!


    It was as if I had fallen straight from the sky to the bottom of the valley and smashed to pieces!


    How is that possible!


    How is that possible!


    How is that possible!


    This is not true, certainly not true. A voice in the heart is making a final struggle, but its struggle is like a praying mantis, insignificant.


    How could she do this to me?


    Ding Ge, what did I do wrong?


    I looked at Hu Zi again.


    It was someone I knew! How can I not know Hu Zi? We''ve known each other for the longest time. I know him even when he''s turned to ashes.


    Is he the new boyfriend Ding Ge brought?


    I can''t even imagine it would be him!


    How the hell could it be him? How could it be!


    A few days ago, we just had a big fight, and now the wounds on his face and mine can still be seen. I feel disgusted when I see this man. I really don''t want to see him again. Who would have thought that, ironically, a few days later, I actually see him again.


    My life is so complicated with him!


    Hu Zi looked at me, and then he said to me, "Xing Yun, Ding Ge and I are getting married next month. I hope you can attend our wedding at the Yu xiangyuan. The wedding date is the day you and Ding Ge were originally married, and the other days have been reserved by other newlyweds. This day was originally set for you, but now it''s just free."


    Without hearing Hu Zi''s words, I threw myself at Hu Zi like a wild beast!


    At this moment, I was completely crazy, completely crazy, my eyes were bloodshot like the god of death, I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist, I want to kill Hu Zi, I want to kill him!


    I rode on Hu Zi and punched him in the face!


    I really didn''t expect that a few days later, we actually had another fight.


    In a few seconds, I beat Hu Zi in the face, but I couldn''t control myself at all. I clenched my fists and hit them again and again!


    I''ve never been so angry, never.


    My mouth was trembling, my teeth were trembling, the muscles on my face were trembling, my veins were wriggling like worms burrowing into my skin, my eyes were gaping, and my eyes were blazing with anger.


    My fists, tightly clenched, were like two iron hammers, mercilessly swinging at Hu Zi.


    I screamed loudly, and the shrill scream was unbearable. I screamed as I fought, like a madman. I was crazy, I was crazy, I was crazy, I was going to kill!


    "Stop hitting, stop hitting Xing Yun!" Ding Ge shouted from the side.


    I didn''t listen at all.


    Hu Zi, it''s Hu Zi again. Why is it him? Why did it have to be him?


    I really wish I would never know him. I really wish I would never see him again!


    Why, why?


    I roared in my heart over and over again.


    This doesn''t make any sense at all!


    Why? Why?


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Why?


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ding Ge is my girlfriend who has been in love with me for many years. Hu Zi, how the hell can you be with her? How can you!


    He really had no bottom line, no bottom line at all, no words can describe his shamelessness!


    I really wish I could peel off his skin, pull his tendons, and cut him into pieces!


    My chest was burning like never before. The burning sensation was expanding. It continued to expand. The bigger the swelling, the more intense the burning sensation became. I felt like my body was about to start burning.


    Pain!


    Pain!


    Pain!


    Anger!


    Anger!


    Anger!


    Hate!


    Hate!


    Hate!


    No matter how hard I hit my chest, the anger seemed to be full, so I continued to hit Hu Zi tirelessly. Hu Zi''s face was almost covered with blood, and there was a lot of blood on his hair, clothes, and my hands were covered with blood. The scene looked especially bloody.


    Ding Ge continued to shout at the side, "Stop fighting! Stop fighting!"


    She wanted to pull me, but she couldn''t.


    Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!!!!!!!"


    I screamed at the heavens!


    God damn it, why are you doing this to me?


    Just as I punched Hu Zi again and again, two arms suddenly lifted me up. I struggled subconsciously. Don''t stop me. I must hit him today.


    I was forced to get up by them. It was only then that I saw that it was He Ning and Fan Fan who pulled me up.


    However, the two of them couldn''t stop me at all. At this time, I became a powerful man. No matter how they pulled me, I could go back to Hu Zi with all my life. I kicked Hu Zi with all my strength. Hu Zi curled up and hugged his head awkwardly.


    He Ning grabbed one of my arms and shouted, "Go and get two more people over here!"


    Finally, two more people came over, and they held me down so tightly that I couldn''t move any more!


    But he still roared and screamed in his throat!


    Ding Ge and xiaojing helped Hu Zi up.


    There were only a few steps between us, but I couldn''t reach Hu Zi anymore. I could only stare at him and look at Hu Zi like a sword. If my gaze could kill, Hu Zi would have died a long time ago.


    I gasped for air and looked at Hu Zi unwillingly. Now, his whole face was covered in blood, his eyes were smashed into black circles, and he could hardly open them. The corners of his mouth were swollen, and it looked as ugly as it could be.


    But I was still angry. I really wanted to kill him!


    Dinger looked at me and scolded, "Xing Yun, you''re too ruthless. Look what you''ve done to Hu Zi."


    I chuckled. That laugh was worse than a ghost''s. I looked at Ding Ge and asked, "Are you going to marry him? Marry him?"


    "Yes." Ding Ge replied angrily.


    "Okay! Okay!"


    Ding Ge completely made me give up. I felt like my heart was burned to ashes, blown away by the wind.


    Who would have thought that my best friend was going to marry the person I loved the most? Originally, the groom was supposed to be me. The other was the bride and the other was the best man. Now, there was nothing wrong with the original groom.


    How ironic!


    I said in a desperate voice, "Okay, congratulations. I''ll go to your wedding then!"


    After that, I broke free from He Ning and the others.


    At this time, there were already many people gathered in front of the bar. I felt ashamed and wished I could find a crack in the ground!


    I fled in a taxi.


    Then, sitting in the taxi, I closed my eyes and let the pain spread all over my body, wrapping me tightly like a layer of ice, covering my skin.


    I feel terrible!


    It was so hard, it had never been as hard as it was today, never.


    Uncomfortable, too damn uncomfortable!


    I feel like I''m dead, or worse than death. This is the darkest and saddest day of my life!?


    I never thought that the plot would develop like this. Even the most bizarre dream could not have such a plot!


    Countless images were changing in my mind, good or bad, switching quickly, and this kind of contrast made me feel sad and broken.


    Everything seemed like a world apart!


    I just feel hopeless!


    It was so painful, so painful, as if someone had been stabbed in her body, one knife after another!


    I breathed deeply. I don''t want to think about it anymore. I feel like I''m drunk. I''m drunk!


    Even if I put a cup of water in front of me now, I will do it without hesitation!


    I got out of the car when I saw a smoke hotel, bought some wine and left alone.


    I opened the wine, threw away the wine box, threw away the bottle cap, and then walked down the street while pouring white wine into my head.


    The liquor with more than 50 degrees of alcohol was so spicy that my whole body trembled, but this was the effect I wanted, as long as it could make me forget the pain, I could do anything.


    Just find someone to knock me out with a stick, and I''ll thank him.


    I was like this, drinking as I walked, like a fool, like a psychopath, passing by all the pedestrians hiding from me, as if I were a plague.


    It''s said that wine warms the stomach, but when I drink it, my body feels cold.


    I wandered aimlessly on the street like a homeless beggar. I didn''t know where to go, and I didn''t want to think about it, so I walked like a walking corpse, not knowing how tired I was.


    Suddenly, there was a chill on his forehead.


    I looked up and didn''t expect snow to fall from the sky.


    It''s snowing?


    This heavy snow seemed to set off my mood, it fell directly into my heart, my mood was even more sad!


    My discomfort seemed to have turned into countless snowflakes, falling all over the city.


    I continued to walk forward, letting the snowflakes fall on me. Unknowingly, I finished a bottle of wine in my hand, but I didn''t intend to stop. I didn''t care about the pain of alcoholism at all. I just wanted to get drunk!


    The snow in the sky was getting heavier and heavier, falling on me. Gradually, I felt like I was about to become a snowman. I was walking alone in the snow. I didn''t know where I would go or when I would stop.


    I was a little drunk, tired, and my footsteps slowed down, but I still continued to walk forward, my body began to shake, walking crooked, but I was still awake.


    It was a wonderful feeling. Under the influence of alcohol, you could clearly feel that you were slow in all aspects of your reaction. That was exactly what happened after drinking, but your mind was especially clear, even more clear than usual. Your vision was blurry, but your mind was especially clear.


    Gradually, I didn''t know where I was walking. The snow had already covered the whole city with a layer of light white makeup. This place looked more slanted, very quiet, as if I could hear the sound of snow falling.


    I didn''t know how far I had walked. I felt so tired and tired that I couldn''t walk anymore, so I sat down on the sidewalk.


    The scene looked particularly beautiful as snow fell from the sky. The moonlight was bright tonight, and the snow on the ground reflected a layer of white light.


    The snow covered the sky, but I saw the boundless darkness in a trance!


    I continued to drink the wine, and by this time, my tongue seemed to have numbed, unable to drink the spiciness of the wine, but I continued to drink until I finished the second bottle of wine.


    At this time, my mind finally became confused. I no longer had the strength to think. Staying in the snow, I felt my body getting colder and colder, and my hands and feet were frozen stiff. But sometimes, I felt my body hot.


    My head became more and more dizzy. I wanted to stand up and go back, but I found that I had no strength to stand up. I felt weak and sore all over, and my head was a little dizzy. The snow-white world was spinning around like a wooden horse.


    The next second, I saw the sky, saw countless snowflakes falling from the sky, some snowflakes fell directly on my face, and then gradually melted on my face.


    The snowflakes under the moonlight danced like snow elves, making it spectacular!


    My consciousness became more and more blurry, and my eyelids became heavier and heavier. Gradually, I couldn''t open my eyes, and my body couldn''t move, so I fell asleep in the snow.


    I lay on my side and curled up tightly. Under the influence of alcohol, my body was so numb that I couldn''t feel the cold anymore. I even felt a little more comfortable in the soft snow. It was softer than the big bed at home.


    Gradually, those snowflakes fell on me, and my whole body was covered with snow. If I didn''t look carefully, I wouldn''t even be able to see my existence.


    The snow continued to fall and the north wind continued to blow. On this snowy night, I slept in the snow.


    The snow on my body was getting thicker and thicker, almost completely burying me inside.


    I don''t know how long it took, but a wave of cold came from my body. I felt so cold. I had never felt cold before. I didn''t seem to have any temperature. I was shivering from the cold, so I curled up even more, but it didn''t work. It was still cold. I felt as if I was lying naked in the ice and snow.


    However, my consciousness was very blurry. I knew I was cold, but I couldn''t wake up.


    Gradually, the cold feeling gradually faded.


    I don''t think I can feel the cold anymore. I can''t feel my hands or feet. I can''t feel my body. There''s no warmth in my body under the extreme cold. I''m afraid I''ll lose all my senses.


    In a trance, I felt as if I had entered a wonderful dream. That dream was especially warm. In the dream, there was a girl lying naked in my arms. She used her body to warm me. A little warmth passed between our skin.


    When I woke up the next day, I felt some pain on my head. I was still a little confused. I looked at the familiar room. Wasn''t I in my own room?


    Why am I here?


    I don''t remember!


    I don''t remember at all!


    I remember sleeping in the snow. Who sent me home?


    Her head ached so much that she could only vaguely remember that she had fallen into the snow and nothing else.


    I also found that my clothes had been taken off, leaving only one piece of underwear, but the quilt was unusually warm.


    I felt like I had a dream, but when I recalled it, I couldn''t remember anything, and I didn''t seem to have a dream.


    Who sent me back?


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, making a small sound.


    Then, I saw that it was Lin Ya.


    It was really Lin Ya, not a dream!


    When I saw Lin Ya, I felt a surge of excitement in my heart, and lin ya also saw me who had woken up. Just as I was about to speak to Lin Ya, she suddenly slapped me on the face and shouted with tears in her eyes, "You almost died yesterday, you know?"

 Chapter 678 Lin Ya Is in Danger

    Looking at Lin Ya''s familiar face and listening to her familiar words, although she slapped him, a warm current passed through her heart.


    I smiled at lin ya. I thought it would be a long time before I saw Lin Ya. I didn''t expect her to come back!


    When I saw her, most of the loneliness in my heart disappeared.


    I asked, "Yesterday, did you send me back?"


    Who else could there be but her? There was sadness on her face, and her eyes shone with pain, "Don''t you know to take good care of yourself?"


    I don''t know how to answer. Yesterday, I was really sad, so I drank a lot of wine, and finally got drunk in the snow.


    If it weren''t for Lin Ya, I would still be lying in the snow, and sleeping in the snow all night might really kill me.


    It can be said that Lin Ya saved my life!


    However, after I woke up, I couldn''t help but think of what happened yesterday. In an instant, those emotions spread all over my body, and I immediately lowered my head with a sad face.


    When I looked up, I suddenly realized that Lin Ya was crying.


    Startled, I quickly got out of bed and said softly, "Why are you crying, girl?"


    I helped Lin Ya to sit down by the bed, but I couldn''t find the paper. Lin ya was still crying softly. She was the kind of girl who couldn''t cry easily, so when I saw Lin Ya crying, I would be extremely flustered.


    I sat next to Lin Ya and stroked Lin Ya''s back. Lin Ya leaned on my shoulder and sobbed bitterly.


    Listening to her cry, her heart ached.


    Lin Ya is also alone outside. I''m afraid she''s lonelier than me. I don''t know how she''s doing outside.


    After a while, she stopped crying.


    I asked her, "Why did you suddenly come back? And he didn''t say hello."


    "Ding Ge asked me to come back."


    "Oh."


    When I heard that familiar name, my heart throbbed with pain. I didn''t want to talk to lin ya about this, so I asked her, "How does it feel to be in the entertainment industry?"


    Lin Ya replied in a daze, "I can''t tell either."


    She didn''t look happy. She didn''t seem to want to talk about leaving Pucheng these days.


    "Are you going to stay for a few days this time?"


    How I wish lin ya could stay.


    "Well, I might be leaving soon, because Yin Shuai disagreed when I came back." Lin Ya smiled bitterly and said, "After all, I still love you. I can''t stay by your side. It''s not fair to dinger."


    Lin Ya smoothed her hair, her eyes filled with sadness.


    When I heard Lin Ya say those three words to me, I was completely stunned and didn''t know how to describe my feelings.


    This is the first time I''ve heard her say these three words to me!


    Lin ya looked at me with a complicated gleam in her eyes. She seemed to have something to say to me, but she was hesitant. She bit her lips. After a while, she lowered her head slightly and stopped looking at me. Then she said softly, "You know what? If Ding Ge didn''t say it, it would be a secret in my heart forever! I won''t tell anyone. I never wanted to tell anyone about it."


    At that time, I wanted to talk to lin ya about it, but she didn''t want to talk about it. Now she brought it up.


    Her face was full of memories, and there was a glint in her eyes. "I liked you before you met Ding Ge," she said. Remember the day you helped me celebrate my birthday, you bought me a cup of milk tea of every flavor, and we were both full." Lin Ya smiled, but there was a hint of sadness in that smile." That was the most special birthday I''ve ever had in my life. Maybe that was when I fell in love with you."


    "But who would have thought that you fell in love with my best friend!" A faint arc appeared on the corner of Lin Ya''s mouth. "From that moment on, I decided to hide my feelings for you forever. A person I like, a good friend of my own. I think it''s good to see them happy. I never wanted to be an obstacle between you, so I''ve never told anyone this secret all these years."


    "I didn''t expect Ding Ge to find out."


    Listening to Lin Ya''s words, I was deeply moved. I really didn''t expect that she had liked me for so long.


    For such a long time, Ding Ge could see it, but I never noticed it.


    Thinking that Lin Ya had hidden his feelings for so long, I felt an unspeakable pain in my heart. I always felt that I owed too much to lin ya.


    "All right! I feel much better after telling the secret!" Lin Ya suddenly smiled. She looked at me again. Her eyes shone with a blazing light. After taking a deep breath, Lin Ya bit her lips and her eyelashes trembled slightly. She asked me, "Xing Yun, we met first. Before you met Ding Ge, did you ever like me in your heart?"


    My heart suddenly stopped beating and my adam''s apple moved.


    "Ah--"


    Before I could open my mouth, Lin Ya suddenly let out another long, tangled cry. She covered her ears and said loudly, "Don''t answer, don''t answer, don''t answer. Don''t answer. I don''t want to know the answer."


    I was stunned, wondering why Lin Ya suddenly didn''t want to know the answer.


    I nodded. Sometimes, it''s better not to know the answer.


    Because no matter which answer, it''s always so hurtful.


    She wiped her tears dry, took a long breath, and pretended to be relaxed, "Don''t mention it again."


    This topic was particularly sensitive to both of us, and Lin Ya''s face had turned a little redder now. She obviously didn''t want to continue this topic, so I nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Lin Ya changed the subject to me again and asked, "Did Ding Ge reject you? She doesn''t want to get back together with you? But you don''t have to sleep in the snow!"


    Although Ding Ge asked Lin Ya to come back, she didn''t seem to know what happened last night.


    When I thought about last night, I felt like I couldn''t breathe. Compared to last night, when I broke up with Hu Zi and fought with Hu Zi in the Yu xiangyuan, the sad past seemed nothing.


    Last night, what kind of darkness was that? How do you describe that pain?


    I told Lin Ya about last night with a shudder.


    Sure enough, Lin Ya was shocked after hearing it. She could hardly believe it.


    "Impossible! Absolutely not!" Lin Ya stood up and took a few steps back. He was so shocked that he couldn''t believe what I said.


    However, Ding Ge said that she and Hu Zi would get married on the date we had set.


    Whether it''s true or not, we''ll know when the wedding is held.


    "What exactly does Ding Ge want?" Lin Ya said in confusion.


    She was probably the only one who knew about this.


    I said to Lin Ya, "There''s one more thing."


    Lin Ya frowned and asked, "What is it?"


    I told Lin Ya about Hu Zi bumping into Old Gao again. Lin Ya covered her mouth and opened her eyes wide, obviously unable to believe this fact.


    Yes, in the days that Lin Ya left, two shocking things had happened to me! Everything was enough to break me down, like lightning, to break me into pieces.


    Then Lin Ya said she would go to Ding Ge, and she wanted to know why Ding Ge did it!


    Before that, we went to the hospital together and were very happy to see Lin Ya Du Ling. Seeing that Old Gao was still unconscious, Lin Ya''s heart grew heavy again, and neither of them would have ended up like this.


    We chatted in the hospital for a while, and then Lin Ya received a call. Yin Shuai had something to do with her, so Lin Ya had to leave first.


    Lin Ya said that she would go to Ding Ge tonight. Du Ling and I stayed with Old Gao. I told Du Ling to go home and rest. Du Ling didn''t come back. She turned on the tv in the ward and watched it.


    After a while, Du Ling suddenly exclaimed, "Brother xingyun, look, my sister is on tv."


    I didn''t pay attention just now. After listening to Du Ling, I also looked at the tv. Sure enough, Lin Ya was being interviewed on tv.


    Seeing Lin Ya on tv was really hard to imagine, and I couldn''t tell how it felt. Just now, Lin Ya had told Du Ling about her entering the entertainment industry, but I didn''t expect that Yin Shuai was quite capable of making Lin Ya famous so quickly.


    I couldn''t help but think that maybe Lin Ya could really become a big star in the future.


    Du Ling and I were watching tv. Suddenly, du ling pointed at the tv and looked at me excitedly. Her eyes were filled with extreme fear, and she couldn''t speak because of the excitement.


    I frowned and didn''t know what Du Ling was trying to say. I watched her point at the tv. It was Yin Shuai who was talking on the tv. He seemed to be acting as Lin Ya''s agent for the time being. Very soon, after a few words, the picture was cut off.


    "Him! He!" Du Ling''s voice was trembling.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what was she afraid of? Yin Shuai?


    Lin Ya and I knew Yin Shuai. Du Ling was with Hu Zi all the time. She didn''t meet Yin Shuai, so she probably didn''t know Yin Shuai.


    "That man! It was him. He raped me!" Du Ling finally said it.


    Hearing this, I suddenly felt a cold and piercing chill! All of a sudden, I sprang up from my chair, drenched in cold sweat all over my back. I pointed to the tv and asked, "Yin Shuai? Is that him?"


    Yin Shuai raped Du Ling?


    Although Yin Shuai was no longer on the screen, Du Ling obviously knew who I was talking about.


    She nodded and said, "I don''t know his name. He''s my sister''s manager. He raped me! He''s not a good person. He must be harboring evil intentions towards my sister. Brother xingyun, help my sister!"


    I''m messing around, I''m messing around, I''m taking out my phone, and I''m calling Lin Ya!


    My hands trembled, and fear wrapped around me like a python!


    Lin Ya had just gone to find Yin Shuai, and I didn''t know if it was there. I was so nervous that sweat started to break out on my forehead. Every second was of utmost importance to me at this moment.


    I never thought that the man who raped Du Ling would be Yin Shuai!


    What a coincidence.


    But of course, Du Ling couldn''t admit his mistake!


    Originally, I had a good impression of Yin Shuai. When Lin Feng fought with his cousin, Yin Shuai had always been on our side. Now, it seems that he was in deep disguise.


    Pick up the phone, pick up the phone, pick up the phone.


    Pick up the phone, Lin Ya. Pick up the phone.


    I must tell her the truth about Yin Shuai!


    There was a beep in the microphone, and every second seemed especially long. I couldn''t wait any longer. I was afraid that something might happen to Lin Ya, so I hurriedly went downstairs and prepared to drive to Lin Ya.


    At this moment, Lin Ya''s phone finally connected. I ran downstairs and asked lin ya, "Where are you, girl? Tell me!"


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Lin Ya, who did not know the truth.


    "Watch out for Yin Shuai! Tell me where you are!" I said in an authoritative tone again as I ran.


    Lin Ya told me where she was and I quickly said, "I''ll go over and look for you now. Be careful of Yin Shuai."


    Just then, Yin Shuai''s voice came from the microphone.


    "Drinks!"


    Lin Ya seemed to have taken the drink. I didn''t know if she was still on the phone. I quickly shouted, "Don''t drink!"


    Don''t drink it. Du Ling was drugged by Yin Shuai.


    The phone didn''t hang up, and I could still hear Yin Shuai and Lin Ya talking.


    I turned my phone on hands-free, slammed on the gas and headed for where lin ya was.


    Lin Ya was still talking to Yin Shuai.


    "Manager yin, what are you looking for me for?"


    "I told you. Just call me Yin Shuai. I can''t call you over if I''m fine." Yin Shuai''s tone was somewhat indescribably frivolous. He added, "Drink some drinks."


    "Okay." Lin Ya smiled.


    "Sit down. What are you doing standing up?"


    I could only hear the voices of the two of them, so I could only make up the images. It sounded normal now.


    "Drink it, why? Are you still afraid of me hurting you?"


    I was relieved. It looked like Lin Ya hadn''t had a drink yet.


    After a while, Yin Shuai suddenly said, "Lin Ya, do you know? From the first time I saw you, I was fascinated by you! I like you. You can be my girlfriend, okay?"


    Damn it. Yin Shuai is a beast. He has a wife.


    "As long as you are my girlfriend, I promise you that you can quickly gain a foothold in the entertainment industry!"


    "Don''t come over!" Suddenly, Lin Ya exclaimed.


    Damn it, that beast Yin Shuai must have been lecherous. Seeing that lin ya didn''t drink, he couldn''t help but prepare to be strong!


    I was even more flustered than she was when I heard Lin Ya''s flustered voice. My palms kept sweating. I gritted my teeth and stepped on the accelerator again.


    My heart was trembling violently!


    If I go one minute later, Lin Ya will be in danger for another minute.


    Yin Shuai, don''t let me see you. I''ll see you later. Let''s fight the old and the new!


    "Lin Ya, do you know how much more time I''ve spent on you? Just tell me what I''ve done to you, and you won''t repay me?"


    Lin Ya didn''t say anything, but I heard a few footsteps.


    "It''s not that easy to leave!" Yin Shuai finally revealed his fox tail.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? What do you think I want? Of course I want you!" Yin Shuai said, "Do you know? Actually, the first time I saw you was when you were running. Looking at your running figure, I was completely intoxicated. You are so beautiful. I really want to know you. Well, I didn''t expect you to meet your old classmate Ji Ze, so I took the opportunity to get close to you. Actually, I just wanted to get to know you!"


    Yin Shuai did come for lin ya. He had been thinking of Lin Ya from the beginning.


    "Also, I designed your brother to enter the detention center."


    I was shocked to hear that. What? This was Yin Shuai''s design. He''s not innocent at all? Fuck, how could he be innocent!


    "Originally, I asked my cousin to tease Tang Manya so that Lin Feng could take action, so that they could touch porcelain. But my cousin was also stupid. He had to wear a knife and hurt himself in the end. But it was better to get hurt, so that the situation would be more real."


    "I play the role of a good person in the middle. Actually, I don''t have any uncles or aunts. I just made them up myself. In fact, at first, I wanted you to lend me money. In order to repay the money and enter the entertainment industry with me, I didn''t expect you to know some rich friends. This plan was ruined, so I had to use my relationship, and then I tricked you into agreeing to my request. Who would have thought that the relationship in Ji ze''s house was so strong that my two plans were broken."


    "The plan failed. I didn''t expect any hope from you. I didn''t expect you to give it to me. Lin Ya, Lin Ya, tell me what I''ve been doing to you these days. Look at how many new people have been treated like you. I asked you to work with top singers in the country. I treated you like this, but you didn''t even let a finger touch you. You''re too pure. I tell you, it''s too hard for you to stay clean in the entertainment industry! So, follow me. You will never regret following me." Yin Shuai finally showed his real ugly face.


    "You are despicable!"


    "As long as I can get a beauty like you, it''s nothing to be despicable. I''ll give you another chance to think about it."


    "I was blind! From now on, you are no longer my manager. We have nothing to do with each other. Get out of the way, or I''ll call the police!"


    "Lin Ya, I really like you! In the past, I wanted to be strong with you. When I was out of town, you thought about how many chances I had, but I didn''t do that. Why? Because I liked you, I wanted to be with you, as long as you were with me... But you never looked me in the eye! Today, I''ll ask you again..."


    "Impossible! Dream on!" Lin Ya interrupted Yin Shuai.


    "I''m telling you, Lin Ya, you''re not going anywhere today."


    "What do you want? Stay away from me!"


    "Lin Ya, since you''re like this, don''t blame me for being forceful."


    "Ah, no!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Let me go!"


    Listening to Yin Shuai''s voice, I realized that he had begun to act, which made me shiver, not daring to think about what was happening at this time.


    Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!


    At this moment, I can''t wait to become a professional racer, even if the traffic in the driveway can be fast.


    My whole body tensed up, and my heart almost jumped to the top!


    If Yin Shuai dared to touch Lin Ya, I would kill him!


    ...


    "Bang!"


    A loud crack of the door resounded through the corridor!


    When I arrived at the hotel door, I did not hesitate to kick the hotel door open.


    I rushed in, and when I saw me, Yin Shuai''s face also showed a look of panic. Then, I saw that Lin Ya''s hands and feet on the bed were tied up, her mouth was blocked, her hair was messy, and her clothes were torn in several places.


    That picture, to me, was shocking!


    Lightning and thunder flashed in my heart, and my hair stood on end!


    Her face was filled with tears and despair, and her eyes were filled with a light of terror.


    When he saw me, Lin Ya let out a whimper.


    Seeing this scene, I was drenched in a chill, and a wave of anger surged all over my body.


    I rushed at Yin Shuai without a word!


    Bang!


    I kicked Yin Shuai to the ground. Yin Shuai got up in a hurry and tried to escape, but he had nowhere to run. I gritted my teeth and approached him step by step. Yin Shuai was completely frightened and begged me for mercy, "Xing Yun, let me go. I was wrong! I was wrong!"


    "I''m a fool!"


    I grabbed his throat and hit him hard on the nose. Suddenly, I felt that I had broken the bridge of his nose. Yin Shuai screamed and turned to escape. I grabbed his back head and slammed it against the wall. A dull sound sounded. Yin Shuai screamed again and almost cried out.


    I gave him a few more punches and kicks, every punch and kick with all my strength. This guy was too weak to even fight back, but his mouth was screaming. If it wasn''t for saving lin ya, I would have beaten him until his parents didn''t know.


    I looked at Lin Ya on the bed, and while I was distracted, Yin Shuai gave me a shove and ran out.


    Grass!


    I wanted to chase him, but Lin Ya was still tied to the bed, so I had to untie her first.


    "Sorry girl, I''m late." I didn''t expect to be a step late after all.


    Lin Ya looked frightened, her face pale, her chest rising and falling, and her whole body trembling violently. Her eyes were scattered and empty from the intense shock.


    When I untied the rope in her hand, Lin Ya was still trembling. She looked completely broken. I quickly hugged her!


    "Sorry girl, I''m late!" I have unspeakable pain in my heart.


    She hugged me tightly, with a special force, as if she was trying to pull me into her body.


    In a trance, an image flashed through my mind.


    Her body was trembling, trembling violently, and she looked very scared. Just then, suddenly, a sharp pain came from her shoulder. It was Lin Ya who bit my shoulder. While biting me, her body was still trembling, and her teeth were trembling.


    If it makes Lin Ya feel better, she''ll bite hard.


    Seeing Lin Ya like this, my heart was filled with guilt and anger!


    One more step later and I''m afraid I''ll regret it for the rest of my life.


    I won''t let Yin Shuai go!


    The thought that something might happen to Lin Ya scared me.


    After a while, I took off my down jacket, put it on Lin Ya, and helped her fix her hair. However, Lin Ya still looked very scared. She was trembling and her face was as pale as white paper. I felt that she was in an unusual state and comforted her a few times, but lin ya didn''t seem to hear it, and when I called her, she was also shocked.


    When I held Lin Ya''s hand, I only felt that her whole hand was cold, and she held me very hard, very hard, a girl, holding me painful, I felt like my fingers were about to break.


    Lin ya''s breathing, on the other hand, was extremely rapid, almost like an asthma patient''s.


    It seemed that Lin Ya was too frightened! I think I need to take her to the hospital. She looks really worrisome.


    I took Lin Ya out of the hotel, and from now on, she will never have anything to do with Yin Shuai!


    Lin Ya, you must be fine, or I will regret it for the rest of my life!

 Chapter 679 : Grand Finale (1)

    ...


    Lin Ya was admitted to the hospital, and Yin Shuai almost spoiled her, causing her to panic. That day, she completely collapsed. For so many days, she could not get out of the shadows.


    Originally, Lin Ya had been suffering from depression, and her mental state was already very sensitive and fragile. This time, it could be said that she was ill, and her mental state was even more worrying.


    So Du Ling went to take care of Lin Ya, and I took care of Old Gao!


    Looking at Du Ling, I always felt that this girl was very brave. Back then, I really didn''t know how she got through it.


    Lin Ya had originally planned to go to Ding Ge, so it naturally didn''t work out.


    ...


    It was almost the end of the year day by day. A month ago, it should have been said that it was getting closer and closer to my wedding with Ding Ge. Now, it should be said that it was getting closer and closer to Hu Zi and Ding Ge''s wedding.


    When I think of this, I have an unspeakable panic! Anxiety, as if there were a lot of small thorns into the clothes, the skin was painful and itchy, but it was not easy to pick out the small thorns, even if the small thorns were picked out, the itching and pain would not be eliminated, the taste was really unspeakable discomfort.


    Now, there are still a lot of people who don''t know that Ding Ge and I have broken up and thought that our wedding will be held on time. I really don''t know how to tell my friends and relatives. I feel ashamed and ashamed.


    Even my mother, I didn''t dare tell her the truth.


    I was scared, and I was especially scared, because I knew that if she knew that Ding Ge and I were to cancel our wedding, she would probably get mad and sick, and I didn''t dare tell her, so I lied. I told her that we weren''t going to have a wedding, and that we were going to travel and get married.


    That''s all I can say!


    As for when we find out the truth, we''ll talk about it later.


    Friends who had previously been notified to use the car could only call one by one to say no, and the hotel that had been changed before could only be canceled. I had no choice but to keep the deposit. If Ding Ge didn''t marry me, who else could I marry? It was the same for the wedding, and the deposit went in.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Compared to the pain in my heart, the pain caused by the loss of money is too insignificant.


    Day by day, it seemed calm, but the undercurrent surged, because I knew that the day of the storm, the darkest day, the coldest day, was about to come.


    Every day before the wedding was a torment for me. During this time, I was completely in a daze. Most of the time, I was in a daze. From time to time, a feeling of discomfort surged out, and I pressed it down with all my might.


    However, the pain was always hidden in my body, like a hateful hamster, which came out of the hole from time to time and could not be driven away.


    In the past, when my wedding with Ding Ge began to countdown, I always felt that time was difficult to pass. I didn''t expect that now I felt that time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, there were only a few days left in this year, and there was only one day left from Ding Ge and Hu Zi''s wedding!


    Before, when dinger and Hu Zi appeared in front of me, I was adamant that I would go to their wedding!


    But at the end of the day, I flinched.


    I didn''t dare to go. I didn''t want to go to the wedding at all. I wanted to die when I thought of the wedding!


    It was less than 24 hours before the wedding.


    I''m scared. I just want to stay in the hospital tomorrow and stay with Old Gao.


    Before I knew it, Old Gao had been lying in bed for more than a month. Every time I looked at Old Gao''s peaceful face, my heart ached. You looked much better than before. Your skin was back to normal. Why didn''t you open your eyes?


    Old Gao and I were the only two people, no one to talk to me, and I could only sit there in a daze.


    I feel a little lonely, at this time, I don''t know what Hu Zi and Ding Ge are busy with. Preparing for the wedding, it must be very busy, relatives and friends, all kinds of trivial things, I prepared for our wedding for more than two months, now, it has become a joke.


    The lake where we discussed the wedding came back to my mind. I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t control myself!


    As he thought about it, his heart throbbed violently.


    What will happen tomorrow?


    Anyway, I''m not going. I don''t want to hear anything about the wedding.


    Because I was afraid that I would go crazy!


    I know that although I can sit here safe and sound now, the next second I might break down, as if a mine had been buried in my body, one emotion, one thing, one word could make it explode.


    It''s still quiet in the hospital. Tomorrow, I plan to hide here with Old Gao. He won''t laugh at me even if I cry in front of him.


    The second hand, minute hand, and hour hand kept spinning, and time finally came to this day!


    Wedding!


    I can''t forget that my mind is filled with the word wedding. Even if I don''t intend to go, my soul seems to be floating there.


    At the thought of that, my heart began to feel bad. The complicated and dark emotions were boiling like boiling water in a pot.


    It was as if a knife had been stabbed into my chest, and every movement of mine would involve a pain.


    The weather today wasn''t too good, there was sunshine, but there wasn''t much temperature. I couldn''t help but wonder, what was the wedding scene like?


    What does Ding Ge look like in a wedding dress?


    The more I thought about the knife in my heart, the deeper it got. I took deep breaths and sighed.


    I hope that no one will disturb me today and let me live this day peacefully, but no matter what, I can''t live this day peacefully.


    Lin Ya came to the hospital.


    It seemed that she was much better, but her face was still a little pale. I knew that she came especially for me.


    I could see the hurt and shadow that that incident had brought to her. There was no smile on Lin Ya''s face. She seemed to have become more depressed than before, like the frail and frail lin daiyu, with sorrow and sorrow between her eyes.


    She cut her hair by her ear and said to me, "Xing Yun, let''s go to the wedding."


    I shook my head resolutely.


    Lin Ya advised, "Xing Yun, listen to me. Although I don''t know why Ding Ge did this, I know that she loved you for seven years and suddenly broke up with you less than a month ago. She''s going to marry another man. Do you think that''s possible?"


    What''s impossible? She told me this herself.


    I don''t know. It''s impossible. All I know is that Lin Ya and Hu Zi are getting married today.


    "Don''t you think there''s something wrong here? You don''t want to know why?"


    I shook my head again. I made up my mind not to go, no matter how much Lin Ya tried to persuade me.


    After a while, Lin Ya asked again, "Are you really not going?"


    I closed my eyes and sighed.


    However, Lin Ya was very determined. She did not give up and said, "Don''t you want to know whether Hu Zi and Ding Ge are really married or not?"


    I have to say that lin ya is very persuasive. Although I am still resolute on the surface, my heart has already begun to waver.


    "If they take the fake as real, no one can tell."


    "How do you know if you don''t go?"


    Go, or not?


    When I think of that place, I feel scared, and my whole body trembles with fear, and my legs are weak. When I think of the eyes that others look at me, I feel itchy and uncomfortable.


    Lin ya looked at me and said softly, "Xing Yun, I think Ding Ge has been hiding something from us. How could she suddenly marry Hu Zi? It''s impossible to think about it. Do you believe Ding Ge 100 %? Have you ever doubted anything?"


    Hearing Lin Ya''s words, my heart became suspicious. In fact, at first I was a little skeptical, but at that time I was too painful to think, and now think about it, there are many things that don''t make sense.


    "Go. If Ding Ge really planned a fake wedding to get you to give up on her, and you didn''t go, you might never have the chance to know the truth."


    I was stunned for a few seconds. I admit that Lin Ya convinced me to go to the wedding.


    But I was still very scared. The thought of going to that wedding scene made me feel bad all over, like a hundred claws scratching my heart, like a needle stabbing my body.


    Lin Ya added, "I''ll go with you."


    At the crucial moment, Lin Ya was by my side.


    So, next, Lin Ya and I set out together.


    On the way to the wedding, the dagger that was inserted into his body was finally mercilessly inserted into his heart.


    When I was more than a dozen miles away from the scene, I felt a strong sense of oppression. The pressure was too strong, like a dark cloud, like thousands of troops standing in front of me.


    As I sat in the car, my body began to change. My palms were sweating, my lips were trembling, my skin was tightening, and my heart began to beat faster. There was an indescribable sense of heaviness, fear, nervousness, nervousness, discomfort, oppression, and impatience. Countless emotions seemed to blend into a whirlpool, like a monster''s bloody mouth, engulfing me.


    Lin Ya tried to comfort me, but it didn''t help.


    The road became more familiar, and the closer I got to the Yu xiangyuan, the faster my heart beat as the distance shortened.


    Finally, they came to the Yu xiangyuan.


    However, standing at the door, I suddenly did not dare to enter. I immediately regretted it and wished I could leave this place immediately.


    However, before I could move, Lin Ya saw what I was trying to do. She grabbed my arm and pulled me in.


    When they entered the Yu xiangyuan, they had mixed feelings and all kinds of emotions suddenly increased. It was as if the sapling had grown into a towering tree, as if the tree had become a vast forest. A gust of wind blew through, and countless emotions swayed with the wind, sending out a burst of wailing.


    Although I can keep my face calm, my heart is already broken!


    Lin Ya and I walked up to the second floor and into the wedding.


    At first glance, the wedding scene really couldn''t be more real. The preparations for the ceremony were very complete. There were red carpets, flower doors, stage, photography and so on, and there were already many people sitting at the scene.


    I saw that Xiaojing, Xiao nan, Xiaoyu, and Fan Fan He Ning were all here, and Lin Feng and He Ning were also here.


    A joyful and festive song played on the stereo.


    The whole hall seemed to be filled with joy, everyone''s emotions were infected, and everyone''s faces were smiling happily.


    And I, in a sad state of mind, entered another time and space in a trance.


    Lin Ya and I sat down in a quiet corner.


    After a while, Xiaojing walked towards me.


    She sat down beside me. I didn''t know what she was going to do. Her expression was a little serious. She sighed and said to me, "Do you really want to stay? Watching the person you love the most marry your best brother?"


    Although I know this is the wedding scene for the two of them, Xiaojing''s words still upset me.


    I didn''t answer.


    But it''s already here, and I want to see what happens next.


    "I really don''t understand what you think."


    Xiaojing saw that she couldn''t persuade me and left angrily.


    Not long after, the wedding ceremony officially began.


    In the sound system, passionate music began to be released, fanning people''s emotions.


    And when the intense music sounded, my heart ached violently to spasm! On the table, my hands were tightly clenched and trembling violently.


    The host appeared.


    "Distinguished guests, friends, ladies and gentlemen, hello!..." The host began the ceremony as planned.


    The crowd below also applauded from time to time.


    Just like a normal wedding, the host spoke those lines skillfully.


    Then Hu Zi appeared first. He was wearing a suit and looked very handsome.


    As soon as the bride was about to appear, my mood became more and more nervous. My heart was beating violently. I sat there and didn''t dare to move. Every little movement and every little breath seemed to bring out a sharp pain.


    However, under the great pressure, my breathing became heavy and heavy, so the pain doubled. Every breath was like pulling the bellows, wheezing, wheezing!


    I felt my hands as cold as ice.


    However, as the wedding went on, I suddenly found some problems. Hu Zi''s parents and relatives did not come, and Ding Ge''s relatives did not come. Although the number of people in the restaurant was not small, it seemed that only some friends came to support them.


    Why?


    I frowned deeply.


    At this point, the process finally came to the bride''s entrance.


    Only the host shouted, "Let''s welcome the bride, Ding Ge, with the warmest applause!"


    A new piece of music was heard, and there was another round of applause in the hall.


    Xiaojing and Xiaoyu opened the door and Ding Ge, dressed in a white wedding dress, entered.


    She was still so beautiful, so beautiful that it was breathtaking. I had thought about Ding Ge wearing a wedding dress countless times, and when I saw her with my own eyes, I was still amazed.


    Soon, however, the cruel reality blew me away like a gust of wind and fell heavily from the sky!


    Ding Ge walked slowly on the red carpet. Xiaojing and Xiaoyu walked behind her. Then Ding Ge walked up to the runway and onto the stage.


    My heart seemed to be dripping blood, dripping on the ground.


    The process was as long as a century, and I watched Ding Ge walk gracefully onto the stage, dressed in white, to the side of another man.


    Pain!


    Suffocating pain!


    It was like the pain that filled a world, the pain that was as big as the sky, the pain that was as violent as a volcano, the earth, the tremor, and the tsunami!


    In the brightly lit hall, my world suddenly darkened.


    The host continued with his lines, and the rest of the audience focused on Ding Ge, who was so beautiful on stage, peerless, and devastatingly beautiful.


    Ding Ge on the stage, she saw me, her eyes locked on me, between us, as if separated by a galaxy so far away, unreachable.


    My throat squirmed, and then a long pain came. There was a blade stuck in my throat, and I could feel the faint smell of blood.


    Our eyes, together, seemed to have been electrocuted, and I was frozen there!


    I seemed to see a strong sadness flash in the depths of her eyes, and I seemed to see the emotional look Ding Ge gave me in the past. A very complicated and unspeakable emotion welled up on her face.


    In my heart, it was like a heavy rain, a strong wind, dark clouds, lightning, thunder, ghosts and wolves howling, and I was alone, under the attack of countless storms, turned into a piece of blood!


    At this moment, especially suddenly, Ding Ge''s body tilted and fell to the side!


    The host exclaimed. Suddenly, an extremely sharp voice came from the sound system.


    Then, I saw that Hu Zi Xiaojing, xiao yu, xiao nan, Fan Fan He Ning and the others all rushed towards ding ge in shock.


    At that moment, I was stunned!


    My mind went blank!


    The piercing sound of the sound echoed in my ears for a long time. In my heart, it was as if two million armies were fighting together. The shouting was deafening. The world seemed to be shaking. In the light of swords and swords, the two armies were fighting fiercely.


    In an instant, I felt like I had been killed thousands of times.


    The shock was like mountains flying up and hitting my head. All I felt was a buzzing sound in my head, and my eyes hurt like needles. Then I saw everything in front of me slow down.


    The picture seemed to have been slowed down several times.


    Ding Ge''s body fell to the side, and I could clearly capture every detail of her fall. I could see her fall little by little, and she suddenly fainted on the stage!


    Hu Zi and Xiaojing, all of them, rushed at dinger recklessly. After that, they surrounded Ding Ge, and the whole hall was in a mess. Many of the guests stood up and looked curiously at the stage. I was blocked from seeing Ding Ge again.


    I saw the horror on Hu Zi''s face. Xiaojing was completely devastated. Tears were streaming down her face. So was Xiaoyu. Tears were streaming down her face. Xiao nan covered her mouth and burst into tears.


    In an instant, I was suddenly pulled into reality!


    In an instant, countless fragments gathered in my mind, like pieces of puzzle forming a complete pattern. I seemed to see a light, that light became brighter and brighter, and then, there was a picture that became clearer and clearer, and I seemed to understand everything.


    Suddenly, a huge and terrifying force attacked me, and I was like a city building in a moment of ruins.


    Ding Ge...


    My heart was trembling fiercely, like a monster pounding into a cage.


    My eyes, shining with an incomparably hot light, seemed to melt my eyes!


    "Call 120!" Someone shouted.


    ...

 Chapter 680 : Grand Finale (2)

    A few minutes later, Lin Ya and I sat in Hu Zi''s car and rushed to the hospital.


    "Ding Ge had cancer, breast cancer, and by the time she was diagnosed, she was in the terminal stage. The doctor said she had about half a year left!"


    After starting the car, Hu Zi said this.


    All of a sudden, Lin Ya burst into tears, tears like broken beads.


    When Ding Ge fainted, the clever Lin Ya suddenly realized. But when Hu Zi said that Ding Ge had breast cancer, there was still a burning pain!


    Sadness and fear are like two huge scythes that pierce through our heads.


    My heart ached to the extreme, thinking about the scene of Ding Ge fainting just now, as if a sword had ruthlessly pierced through my body.


    I should have guessed something!


    At that time, I remember that Ding Ge had two episodes of sudden discomfort, but I thought it was just her gastroenteritis, and I didn''t really care. Now that I think about it, the pain at that time was mostly due to breast cancer.


    Then, Hu Zi told us everything he knew.


    When Ding Ge got his driver''s license, Hu Zi became the president of the school, but he found out that Ding Ge didn''t come to class for a few days, so he felt something was wrong. With ding ge''s personality, he must be focused on getting his driver''s license out, and everything else had to be pushed back.


    Hu Zi was suspicious of such frequent leave, so in the following time, Hu Zi discovered Ding Ge''s secret and discovered that she actually had breast cancer.


    Of all our friends, only Hu Zi knew about it, and no one else knew about it! Of course, according to Ding Ge''s plan, Hu Zi would not find out. It was an accident.


    Hu Zi said he didn''t know much, but she knew that Ding Ge had a plan: to break up with me and hide the fact that she had passed away.


    She didn''t want me to know about her death, because she knew it would crush me!


    So Ding Ge made a detailed plan. Hu Zi didn''t participate much. He only knew that the plan didn''t go well. She always wanted me to give up on her, but I didn''t give up no matter what, so Ding Ge asked me how to give up, and I said that unless you got married, so Ding Ge arranged a fake wedding.


    In fact, Ding Ge had planned to find a fake boyfriend to provoke me from the beginning, so now she could only fake marriage. The night before Ding Ge led Hu Zi to me, they had a meeting. According to Ding Ge''s previous thought, she wanted fan fan to be the fake groom.


    Because from the beginning, she had buried this line. In fact, Fan Fan didn''t like Ding Ge. It was all their plan, all to deceive me.


    However, at this moment, Hu Zi said let me come, let me play the fake groom.


    Ding Ge disagreed because she thought it was too unbelievable and easy for us to see through Hu Zi, but Hu Zi said that when my best brother appeared with my favorite woman, I had no ability to think.


    Ding Ge agreed.


    That was why Ding Ge and Hu Zi appeared together.


    Of course, there was more than one reason why Hu Zi did this. He also had an ulterior motive. Du Ling had already approached him. He already knew the truth. Old Gao and Du Ling did not betray him. Hu Zi regretted it when he found out the truth, but the tragedy had already happened. Even if he regretted it, Old Gao was already lying in the hospital.


    He has also become a vegetable!


    Hu Zi wanted to atone, but he didn''t know how to atone, so he wanted to appear with Ding Ge, because he knew that I would lose control, I would go crazy and jump at him, I would lose my mind, he just wanted this, he wanted to be punished, so that day when I hit him, he didn''t fight back, he just let me hit him all over his face with blood and bruises.


    Hu Zi said, "If we follow the original plan, the wedding will go smoothly, and you will choose to accept the truth, even if you will hate her for the rest of your life! She would rather you hate her forever! And this is the last step of the plan, but I never thought..."


    "Woo woo..."


    Tears blurred Lin Ya''s eyes. She was crying so bitterly, so heartbreaking!


    She covered her mouth, her body trembling violently, her whole body completely collapsed, and her feelings with Ding Ge for more than ten years broke out in the sound of tears of grief.


    In an instant, the whole car was filled with sorrow.


    She cried and said, "Why? Why is she hiding it from us!"


    Listening to Lin Ya''s cry, my heart seemed to be cut by a knife...


    I never thought that Ding Ge had breast cancer!


    I breathed deeply, and then deeply, and the whole person was already in a state of extreme depression, as if someone was strangling my throat, no matter how hard I struggled, the whole person was in a kind of suffocating pain.


    I even want to scold god, god of the mud horse, why do you do this to us? Why are you doing this to dinger? How dare you come at me? What''s the point of hitting on a girl?


    I gritted my teeth as hard as I could, and my body was still trembling violently. This news came crashing down on me with a huge impact, as if a whole mountain was on top of my head, and my heart was indescribably heavy!


    When she arrived at the hospital, Ding Ge was already in the operating room. Jing xiaoyu and Xiao nan were hugging each other and crying bitterly.


    Then, from the three of them, I learned the whole truth.


    Ding Ge had breast cancer, advanced, six months old, when he went home to get his household register. During those few days at home, she waited for the results at home, not that her mother was sick. She took care of her at home.


    I didn''t know how Ding Ge was feeling at that time, but I knew she must have been in a bad mood. She was suffering more than I was, but I didn''t know anything, like a fool.


    Anyway, after she came back, she had all her plans in mind. She wanted to break up with me and not let me know that she died six months later.


    The first part of the plan was that the id card was lost, but it wasn''t lost. Ding Ge hid it himself, so he couldn''t register with me.


    She really wanted to be my wife, but god only gave her six months. In this life, she felt that she had no chance to be my wife again.


    After that, he started learning how to get a driver''s license. In fact, learning to drive was just a fluster, because there was a good reason to move away from Lin Ya so that his next plan could be implemented.


    Ding Ge couldn''t tell any of her friends about her breast cancer, so she could only meet new friends. She knew xiaojing and Xiao nan, and she told Xiaojing what happened to her and asked them to help her.


    It was at this point that Ding Ge''s plan began to be implemented step by step!


    The first step was to bring me to know Xiaojing and the others, and to have conflicts and quarrels with them. It could be said that xiaojing''s existence was to stimulate me, to provoke me a little, to make me angry, to make me lose my temper. In this way, Ding Ge would defend Xiaojing and argue with me. This was the first step of the plan.


    But Ding Ge knew that I wouldn''t make a scene with a girl. I wasn''t a hot-tempered person, so when Xiaojing and the others said something disrespectful to me, I just chose to tolerate it.


    This, too, was part of Ding Ge''s plan.


    And Ding Ge said that her parents had gone back on their word. In fact, there was no such thing. It was just that Ding Ge lied to me. If I contacted Ding Ge''s parents, I would have found out about her plan.


    Then there was the movie theater encounter scene, which was actually arranged by Ding Ge. She didn''t go to the movie theater with me, and I went with Lin Ya Ji Ze, and she arranged for xiao jing and xiao nan to go with Xiaoyu, and then arranged for the encounter, so that Xiaojing and the others could scold Lin Ya as a vixen.


    Ding Ge knew that I could accept Xiaojing''s scolding, but I would never accept Lin Ya''s scolding.


    Sure enough, as she had expected, I was very angry and furious, hoping that Ding Ge would not associate with Xiaojing and the others, and dinger did have an unpleasant experience with me in order to protect them.


    Of course, then came the main part of the plan, Lin Ya.


    Another line was Fan Fan, fan fan and Xiaojing''s good friends. They had deliberately made Fan Fan show their love for Ding Ge, and then asked Fan Fan to teach ding ge how to sing. The two of them were deliberately intimate, which made me jealous.


    When I get jealous, Ding Ge will say, "Are we close again? Are you close to Lin Ya?"


    Ding Ge knew that Lin Ya liked me, so she deliberately made me make a choice. She and Lin Ya, I can only choose one, this request is unreasonable, but Ding Ge can only do this, and the reason she did this is to let me take the initiative to break up.


    That was Ding Ge''s purpose!


    Xiaojing said that Ding Ge had thought of countless plans, which one was more reasonable, which one hurt me the least, and so on.


    Before that, Xiaojing and the others had also helped ding ge to come up with a lot of ideas, such as letting Ding Ge break up with me on the grounds of revenge for the pain I had caused when I broke up with Ding Ge on my own initiative.


    This was unreasonable and abandoned by them.


    The other was Ding Ge''s change, which made me hate him and broke up with me. The plan was to get Ding Ge to smoke and get tattoos, but in the end, the plan was abandoned. However, some changes were made, such as dyeing hair, changing the style of dressing and so on.


    Among them, the plan that hurt me the least was to be able to make me say''let''s break up'' on my own initiative!


    Ding Ge did so much and even asked me never to see Lin Ya again, but I still didn''t say that.


    I won''t say it, but Ding Ge can only say it!


    So, after we calmed down for a few days, Ding Ge said those words to me. Her feelings for me changed. She wanted to change her way of life. Ding Ge had expected that Lin Ya would come with me to find her.


    So, when he saw us both, Ding Ge told him the secret that Lin Ya had fallen in love with me. In fact, Ding Ge didn''t realize Lin Ya''s strange feelings for me at first, but the two of them used to sleep in the same bed. When Lin Ya called my name in a dream one day, Ding Ge finally realized this problem.


    So, when he knew that Lin Ya liked me too, Ding Ge wanted me to be with Lin Ya!


    That''s why she told Lin Ya the secret, not to hurt Lin Ya, not to let Lin Ya go, but to expose it between us. She wanted Lin Ya and I to be together after she left.


    Because in this world, no one loves me more than lin ya. She loves me more than ding ge loves me.


    Another reason was that Lin Ya was too smart! Ding Ge was afraid that Lin Ya would see the slightest flaw and make her suspicious, so when she did this, Lin Ya would not speculate in other ways.


    When we are in grief, our thinking and judgment will decrease, so that''s why dinger did it.


    According to dinger''s plan, I might give up, but I didn''t.


    Later, when I went to look for her, she didn''t want to see me either. She finally showed up when I insisted. Ding Ge wanted me to back off, so in our conversation, when I said "Unless you''re married," Ding Ge said "Okay!"


    In fact, Ding Ge didn''t want to arrange a fake wedding at all.


    However, at this point, Ding Ge had no choice but to retire, so she could only hold a wedding with Hu Zi.


    She could only carry out the deception for love!


    In fact, if I hadn''t come to the wedding, the wedding wouldn''t have started.


    However, I came after all.


    After listening to xiaojing and the others, I finally understood everything! All of this was Ding Ge''s plan. Xiaojing and the others didn''t hate it so much. They just said it to provoke me on purpose.


    Xiaojing sobbed and said to me, "Sister ding ge loves you too much, loves you too much, she has you in her head, everything she does is for you, she has thought of all the details, she has to think about every plan and even every word several times. Even though she hurt you, she did it to protect you, you know?"


    Xiaoyu said, "Sister ding ge is so great. She''s the greatest person I''ve ever met! Sister ding ge has done too much for love. God is unfair to her!"


    Xiao nan said, "But no matter what Sister ding ge did, she never thought she would faint at the wedding! Perhaps, this is fate, the love between you, should not end like this. Take good care of Sister ding ge. She doesn''t have much time."


    When I understood all this, I slowly squatted down, tears quietly falling.


    I clenched my fists, my arms trembled slightly, the veins on the back of my hand were frightening, and my nails pierced deeply into my palm!


    It was as if a giant was holding me in the palm of his hand. Gradually, it was as if I heard the sound of a broken bone. Finally, my whole body was crushed into a puddle of mud!


    Looking back on this period of time, all those doubts were clear.


    As those images flashed through my mind frame by frame, I seemed to see Ding Ge''s good intentions. Every step of her deceiving me was actually a deep and intense love.


    She had always loved me and never changed her heart. It was all a lie to say that her feelings had changed and that she wanted to live a more free life, that she would marry Hu Zi.


    She did this just to make herself leave quietly.


    I could see the look on ding ge''s face when she made these plans, her detailed arrangements for Xiaojing and the rest of them, her thoughts alone, and a person crying silently. She hid all her pain and sorrow, just for me!


    Lin Ya could have saved herself from her parents'' confinement on her own. I almost forgot how smart she was!


    I held my head in my arms and felt a splitting headache. I wanted to hit the wall hard!


    I really didn''t expect that the truth of the matter would be like this. I''m such a fool. Why can''t I see your plan? Why am I so stupid?


    Ding Ge loves me so much, I know she won''t change her mind, but I still fell for her trick!


    During this time, I should have been by her side... How much pain would she have to endure alone!


    ...


    Finally, Ding Ge opened his eyes. There were only two of us in the ward.


    When I saw the haggard ding ge in front of me, I felt a surge of intense grief in my heart. My nose ached and tears flowed out.


    "Ding Ge." I called Ding Ge''s name, and my heart ached like a knife.


    Ding Ge also had tears streaming down her eyes. She looked at me and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for Xing Yun."


    Seeing the tears and guilty eyes on Ding Ge''s face, I felt even more ashamed. I held her hand tightly and cried, "I should have said sorry. If only I had found out earlier."


    I really want to get cancer. Why is it Ding Ge? Why her?


    I really want to bear all the pain for Ding Ge, even if it''s my life for hers.


    "Why Ding Ge? Why are you so stupid! I already made a mistake in the beginning, why are you still like me? We can face it together, have you forgotten? We promised never to let go and never to give up." How I wish Ding Ge would tell me about this so that I could be with her earlier.


    Ding Ge looked at me with pained eyes and said, "I can face the bottom with you, but I don''t want to share the despair with you!"


    I only feel countless ants gnawing at my skin, and my heart is already piercing pain!


    I gritted my teeth, my teeth trembled, I continued to bite hard, I could not wait to break my teeth, my heart was really too painful and painful.


    "Do you remember when Rainbow square was on fire? At that time, I was deliberately separated from the girl. When I escaped from the square, I thought a lot. If I really died like this, what would happen to my Xing Yun? How sad, how sad he should be! Even though I escaped the fire, the thought of leaving you a few months later made me especially sad. I couldn''t bear to part with you, Xing Yun." Ding Ge''s eyes sparkled with emotion.


    "I can''t bear to part with you either!" My heart thumped strongly, as if someone was pounding on a sandbag.


    Ding Ge held my hand, and I held hers tightly. At this moment, after a long time, our hearts were finally connected.


    Emotions were rolling in my body like waves blocking the sun, and the tears on my face could not stop flowing, and could no longer be controlled.


    "But..." Ding Ge said with tears in her eyes, "When you said that if I hadn''t escaped, you wouldn''t have been able to live either, I was afraid. I was afraid that you wouldn''t have thought of Xing Yun after I left! Do you know? I''m scared! So scared, so scared! The thought of you crying every day after my death, living in sorrow forever, and maybe even... I can''t imagine it. So, I would rather you hate me, I would rather you hate me!"


    Tears flowed from the corner of her eyes, and as I watched her cry, my heart was filled with endless sadness.


    I helped her wipe her tears, but my tears had already soaked the corner of the bed.


    Ding Ge reached out and touched my cheek. Her lips trembled slightly, "Even if you hate me again, five years from now, ten years from now, it will slowly fade away. You may get married and have children. You may live a happy life. So, I would rather you hate me, I would rather you hate me for the rest of your life, than see you sad for the rest of your life, sad for the rest of your life. Do you hate me, Xing Yun? Do you hate me, Xing Yun?"


    I looked up, tears still streaming down my face!


    The muscles on my face were trembling, my teeth were trembling, the veins in my temples were trembling, my eyes were a warm liquid, my throat was an unspeakable bitterness, and my chest was a flood of intense pain. I felt terrible! It was excruciating!


    I shook my head and said, "No! I don''t want it!"


    I love her, I love her so much!


    How could I hate her?


    Tears blurred my eyes!


    "Xing Yun, I regret it." At this moment, Ding Ge''s face showed remorse again.


    "I made a detailed plan. I thought about every step and detail of the plan for a long time, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes! I didn''t expect that Hu Zi and you had a fight with Old Gao, and you broke up. I didn''t expect the girl to suffer from depression, and I didn''t expect it to be so much higher than the car accident. I didn''t expect so many things to happen all of a sudden. All the sad things happened to you. Your heart was so painful that I should have been by your side, but I chose to hurt you at this time. Even I thought it was too much! Besides, I hurt Lin Ya so much that she almost..."


    "Xing Yun, I''m really a bad woman!"


    "You are not! You are not! You are the best woman in the world, the best and best woman!" My heart was pounding like a downpour.


    "It''s all your fault!" Ding Ge looked at me reproachfully and said, "Why don''t you just give up on you? Why? If you had given up earlier, I wouldn''t have made so many mistakes! And your insistence only allowed me to keep going. It''s all your fault!"


    "Yes, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!" It was all my fault. In Ding Ge''s most helpless time, I was still blaming her. I was the stupidest boyfriend in the world!


    "If I had another chance, I would never do it again."


    Speaking of this, Ding Ge''s face suddenly showed an extremely painful look. She closed her eyes and held my hand tightly! I felt a strong fear all over my body in an instant, and my hair stood up like an explosion.


    "Ding Ge!" My heart was like a dry ground, splitting into pieces.


    After a while, Ding Ge slowly opened her eyes. A gentle smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth. She whispered to me, "If time goes back, I will cherish this last time. I will be by your side every day. I will never be separated from you again!"


    "We still have a chance. Don''t give up, Ding Ge. We still have a chance! Shall we treat it well? I will be with you, always by your side. I will never leave you again, never leave you again. We will never be separated again, okay?"


    Ding ge looked at me, her dark eyes shining with a moving light. She smiled at me, blooming like the most beautiful flower in the world. Then, she nodded at me and nodded heavily.


    I held her hand, and I will never be separated from Ding Ge again!

 Chapter 681：Postscript 1

    On qingming day, the sky began to rain, and my mood became sad with the rain.


    Holding an umbrella and a bunch of flowers in my hands, I came to the cemetery.


    Walking to the northwest corner, I stopped in front of a tombstone.


    I put the flowers in front of the tombstone, then put away my umbrella, and squatted down in front of the tombstone. The rain wet my hair, and fell on my face and clothes.


    My vision became blurry and the picture on the tombstone became blurry.


    It was as if something had been stuffed into his chest, and his eyes were a little sore.


    "Old Gao, I''m here to see you!" I said with a heavy heart.


    When Old Gao died, I couldn''t believe it at all. I thought he would wake up. I thought a miracle would happen. I didn''t expect him to leave forever.


    My best brother, he left so young!


    I always felt that Old Gao was not dead, he was still alive, and we were still laughing like before. I could hear the sound of glasses clinking when we were drinking together...


    Sometimes I can''t tell the difference between reality and imagination.


    Old Gao''s gone!


    He''s really gone!


    I wiped the rain off my face, took out another bottle of wine, poured three glasses, and sprinkled them on Old Gao''s grave.


    "I came alone today. I wanted to talk to you alone and have a chat. Let me tell you something first. Du Ling has left. Just like ji ze, he left Pucheng and may never come back. But there''s one thing I haven''t told you yet. I think Du Ling might like you. Really, I''m not lying to you. She''s basically the one who takes care of you in the hospital. One time when I went there, I saw her kiss your lips. I wonder if you felt it?"


    I looked up and let the rain fall on my face. I felt a little uncomfortable. I sniffed and said, "Did you know that Hu Zi went to see you once? He knelt down for you. I don''t know if you''ll forgive him. Hehe, what''s the point of forgiving or not? Can you come back to life? What''s the use of kneeling there and repenting? Why wait until you make an unforgivable mistake before you know how to repent?"


    "He said he would make up for it with his life." After a while, I took a deep breath and continued, "Now he''s in prison because he killed three people!"


    In the beginning, Du Ling told Hu Zi what happened to him, and Hu Zi was extremely regretful, but even if he knelt in front of Old Gao and slapped himself crazily, it was useless.


    Hu Zi wanted to atone, so he killed all three people who had hurt Du Ling that year. Yin Shuai, Yin Shuai''s wife, and Du Ling''s best friend, and after killing them, he turned himself in! At the same time, he told the police the truth about the Rainbow square fire. He had evidence of boss Jiamei''s crime, and soon boss qin was arrested. He confessed to the crime and was sentenced to a heavy sentence!


    Hu Zi, on the other hand, wanted to die, but he was not sentenced to death. Instead, he was sentenced to life.


    In the end, Hu Zi finally realized his mistake, but it was too late.


    The three of us, one of us is gone forever, the other is going to spend the rest of our lives in prison forever, leaving me alone.


    In this life, I will never have such a brother again.


    Sometimes, I will always think of the past, thinking of our young appearance, that picture is especially warm.


    "I passed by the Xingyun hotel again today, and now it''s a teahouse. I never went in, I never went to that place again, and I rarely went to any other restaurant. By the way, the pond was also remodeled. Now, all of them were planted with lotus flowers. Every time they bloomed, they were especially beautiful. They also planted a lot of flowers and plants. They also built some small bridges and a screen to become a scenic spot, just like we thought before."


    "Speaking of the pond, do you remember old meng? This guy, who said he was going to look at the person he liked again, could not let go of the feelings he had hidden in his heart for the rest of his life. Who would have thought that the woman did not have a good life, that her man often abused her, that woman was used to it, and did not divorce, old meng cut that man to death. Ah, I didn''t expect that after a lifetime of fooling around, I ended up in jail for this woman. Do you think it''s worth it?" I smiled bitterly.


    Who can explain love clearly?


    "Well, I''ve been nagging you so much, and I don''t know if you''re bothered. That''s all for today. I''ll talk to you next time."


    I stood up and stared absent-mindedly at Old Gao''s tombstone for a while, feeling a surge of emotions in my heart. It was a long time before I left the cemetery.


    ...


    Every time I think of the darkest days, I feel a surge of intense sadness in my heart, but the most difficult times have passed, even if winter will always pass, spring will always come, the four seasons change, this is life.


    Now that I''m working at manager Ye''s studio as a photographer, although I''m tired every day, I''m living a fulfilling life.


    After that difficult time, my life suddenly became peaceful.


    Later, I met Li Xiaowei again and she asked me out.


    When I lent her five thousand yuan, she came to pay me back. Now she has money, because she married a rich man! He was very rich. He was in his fifties and was almost ready to be Li Xiaowei''s father. I didn''t know if Li Xiaowei loved him or whether she was happy or not. I didn''t ask much.


    I don''t know how I feel about Li Xiaowei.


    After returning the money to me, Li Xiaowei couldn''t help but ask about Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi, if it wasn''t for Li Xiaowei''s betrayal, there might not have been a series of actions, and there might not have been a bloody ending.


    I don''t know what to say about this brother. I don''t even want to talk about him. Whenever I talk about him, my heart is full of mixed feelings!


    In the end, I didn''t tell Li Xiaowei about Hu Zi''s murder and imprisonment. I just told him that Hu Zi was fine.


    ...


    I also met an unimaginable person, Ling Xinyan.


    The woman who opened the photo shop with Lin Ya came to find Lin Ya, but we didn''t even know where Lin Ya was.


    In the beginning, Ling Xinyan didn''t mean to deceive Lin Ya. She just wanted to make money too much. After the conflict with Lin Ya, Ling Xinyan wanted to leave. She needed money badly and took all the property of the photography shop away.


    There seemed to be a story about her, and I was not interested to know it.


    In short, she came to Lin Ya this time to pay off her debts and apologize. She would pay Lin Ya double the damages. I told her that I couldn''t find lin ya. If she wanted to pay back the money, she could go to Lin Feng and Tang Manya.


    Life is always like this. I don''t know who I will meet or who I will meet with.


    Some people have not seen each other for many years or even a lifetime.


    Guzheng.


    Du Ling.


    Ji Ze.


    Lin Ya.


    ...


    This day, after I''m done, I''m going home.


    Manager Ye invited me to a company dinner party. I told her I had an appointment tonight and manager Ye let me go.


    In the dark, I couldn''t wait to get home.


    When I got home, Lin Feng and Tang Manya were already here. When I saw them, I smiled.


    I said to Tang Manya, "Manya, I just passed your new dessert shop. Business seems to be booming."


    "Yeah, not bad."


    "When are you two going to get married?" I took a look at Tang Manya, and it was almost too big to hide..


    "May day, soon, soon." Lin Feng smiled. He didn''t change at all. The man who was about to become a father was still like a child.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    There was a knock on the door.


    I walked over and opened the door. Jing xiaoyu and Xiao nan were standing at the door. Xiaojing liked to play the most. She said to me, "Xing Yun, make a bet. Later, my brother and Fan Fan, who will come up first and bet a hundred yuan?"


    "I won''t gamble with you, and I''ll cheat on my money! It''s easy for me to earn money."


    "What are you doing, stingy? Why don''t you say you can''t compete?"


    "I don''t dare. I''m afraid of you."


    Now, these three sisters and I have become good friends.


    When I realized their true colors, I realized that they didn''t hate them at all. A little cute, a little dashing, a little personality, a little candid, I quite like them.


    They were friends in the same circle as he ningfan, just like me and ding Green, Hu Zi and Old Gao.


    When I see them, I always feel like we are young.


    Sometimes, I would go to their bar for a drink. Now, I''m starting to like that bar.


    And they had some mixed feelings, and I almost understood them.


    Fan Fan didn''t like Ding Ge, but Xiao nan, and xiao nan had a secret affection for Fan Fan, but they were both shy people. Fan Fan was so excellent, the only drawback was that she couldn''t express her feelings. Xiao nan naturally couldn''t take the initiative to pursue Fan Fan, so the two of them had always been friends and lovers were not full of ambiguous state.


    And xiaojing, I can feel that she likes Fan Fan a little, but she doesn''t want to admit it.


    And xiaoyu, she and He Ning are actually a couple, but how to say this pair, it is also separated and combined.


    After a while, He Ning and Fan Fan also came over. Everyone was here, and the living room became lively. I went to the kitchen, and the crisp, short-haired Ding Ge was cutting vegetables. There was some glistening sweat on her forehead. I walked behind her and hugged her.


    Feeling the softness in my arms and the fragrance on her body, I just feel that I am the happiest man in the world!


    "Don''t touch me. You scared me. I almost cut my hand."


    "Give me a kiss."


    "No."


    Ding Ge didn''t kiss me, so I gave her a big kiss on the cheek. Ding Ge gave me a helpless look and said, "Don''t make a fuss. Hurry up and cook. Don''t keep everyone waiting."


    "Okay."


    So then it was my turn to get busy. Just like before, I liked to make a good table for my friends. After I put on my apron, I started cooking.


    After a short while, all the tempting dishes were served and we all sat together.


    Now we are all very familiar with these people, the dinner table is particularly lively, we happily chatted, this group of people are much younger than us, a lot of words, the table is always full of topics to talk about.


    At this time, Ding Ge asked lin feng, "Xiao feng, will your sister come when you get married?"


    Lin Feng shook his head and replied, "I don''t know either."


    I could not help but sigh again. Lin Ya had been away for a long time. She was wandering around alone, or wandering around. We had no news of her!


    The video that Lin Ya shot was released online, and we saw the stunning Lin Ya. Many people asked online who was the female lead in the mv? Many film and television companies even wanted to sign with Lin Ya.


    But Lin Ya just disappeared, and none of us could find her!


    Ding Ge''s face flashed with disappointment. She leaned closer to me and whispered to me, "In the future, you have to find the girl, okay?"


    My chopsticks gave me a shudder, and a pain ran through my heart.


    "In this world, only you can find her." Ding Ge whispered again.


    "Come on, let''s have a toast." Ding Ge raised his glass first, and we all raised our glasses together. Then Ding Ge said, "I wish all of us a better life."


    "May our lives get better and better!"


    Everyone laughed, and so did I. There was a clear crash in the room.


    Looking at such a familiar picture, my mind could not help but recall the previous picture.


    At that time, I, Ding Ge, Lin Ya, Hu Zi, Old Gao, sat at a table. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces. We talked so happily, so happily. We knocked on the bowl with chopsticks, on the plate, on the cup, on the table, and sang Luo Dayou''s "The story of time."


    Flowers bloom in spring, wind in autumn, and the setting sun in winter.


    Melancholy, young, I used to think so without knowing


    Windmill in the song of the four seasons it circulates every day


    I grew up every year in the poem


    The story of flowing water taking away time has changed a person


    In that sentimental and first waiting youth


    ...

 Chapter 682：Postscript: 2

    This is my story, our story.


    The story ends, but our lives continue.


    Sometimes I wonder what my story would be like if I broke up with Ding Ge.


    If Hu Zi didn''t break up with li, what would the story be like?


    If Hu Zi Old Gao and I didn''t open the xingyun hotel together, what would the story be?


    If I were in love with Lin Ya, what would the story be like?


    But life has no ifs, only results!


    My name is Meng Xingyun.


    You can see this story as a fictional novel, because there must be fictional places in the story, those weather, those scenery, who can remember so clearly, they are just the embodiment of the mood, sometimes they have become wind, sometimes they have become rain, sometimes they have become clouds, they have become sunlight, they have become stars, they have become flowers, they have become trees, they have become earth, they have become sky.


    You can also think of it as a true story, because there may be stories similar to you, or stories similar to your friends, or stories about a stranger you heard at a dinner.


    Every day, countless stories unfold in every city.


    In the city, there must be a boy who has a crush on a girl, maybe his classmate, maybe his neighbor, maybe his colleague, maybe a girl he met on the subway, maybe... But the boy didn''t dare to confess.


    In the city, there must be couples who are in a sweet period. They will contact each other every day, meet, call, send wechat, go to dinner, shop, watch movies, sing, travel... They are like glue, happy as flowers.


    In the city, there must be couples who quarrel, misunderstand, quarrel, cold war, break up, quarrel, miss, and make up because of all kinds of things.


    In the city, there will definitely be someone cheating, either on the male side or the female side. Perhaps they had loved before, but life was not a novel after all, marriage was not love, they were in all kinds of temptations, in numbness and loss of passion, in the boring life without freshness, step by step broke through the last line of defense in their hearts.


    In the city, there must be someone sitting on the bus, on the subway, in the taxi. Many young people are working hard for their lives. They work hard.


    This is life.


    It will not be friendly to a person, nor will it be cold to a person.


    Are you in the car, in the company, out of town, or in bed?


    When you saw this, were you lying on the bed? Was he eating? Did you peek at it at work or in class?


    Did you watch it on your cell phone? Apple or samsung? Huawei or xiaomi? Vivo or oppo? Anyway, I can see my friends here. Thank you.


    I believe that everyone has been tired of looking at all kinds of dazzling chicken soup, in the last two sentences, we only say blessings, not chicken soup.


    Those who feel that life is not bad, I wish you a better and happier life!


    Those who feel that life is very bad, I wish you a bright future, and the sun will be waiting for you!


    (End of the book)